《Hidan no Aria》


 Volume 1 - CH 1

    Was it Arthur Rimbaud who said that "Should rain fall, you should enjoy the down pour"? Or something else about being positive about you being a loser rather than being irritated by it. I followed those (Rimbaud''s) words and decided to leisurely take a bicycle and cycle to school since I''ve missed the bus that passes by at 7:58.


    I went through the narrow passage between the convenience store and the video shop near my flat and passed under the train station for the monorail heading for Odaiba. Over the station were the soaring towers of Tokyo buildings, floating on the oasis that was called a city. Butei high, or formally known as Tokyo Butei High School, was located on a man-made island just south of the Rainbow bridge, with a land area of 2 kilometers from the north to the south and 500 meters from the east to the west.


    The Universal Educational Facility, called "Academy Island" by some, where the "Buteis" were being brought up, was located within this island.


    A "Butei" is a national qualification established to fight against the worsening crime condition within the country, permitting people holding this license to arm themselves and enter a crime scene to capture criminals, just like the police force.


    But, unlike the police, a "Butei" is motivated by money and they can take on any kind of job as long as it is permitted under the Butei Laws, no matter how dangerous or trivial it is. To put it simply, they are mercenaries.


    ---Now.


    Here at Tokyo Butei high School, students can take specific subjects that have direct connections to Butei activities, as well as the normal subjects that ordinary students are obliged to learn. When you say specific subject, there are different divisions which a student could choose from, like the Inquesta division that I''ve just passed by over there.


    It was the division that I''ve been a part of since my third semester of freshman year. It is a place where the standard methods of investigation and logic are taught.


    You can say that this is the most sensible one among all the divisions.


    Just past the Inquesta division is the Connect and next to it is Repier. These divisions aren''t that bad since they lean towards the peaceful side of things.


    But, move on a little further and you''ll be able to see the notorious Assault division, where I was assigned for the first 2 semesters of my freshman year.


    ...I turned my bicycle towards the sports complex.


    Looks like I made it on time for the starting ceremony.


    Well, even for this kind of school, it''ll be a bad impression to start my sophomore year with a late---


    "There is a bomb set on your bicycle."


    A weird voice spoke from somewhere, just like a blackmail letter.


    "If you try to get off or reduce your current speed, it will explode."


    I got it; the weird voice came from a vocaloid, a device that can alter the voice of the speaker that is very popular on the net.


    I analyzed where the voice came from in a calm manner. Then, a word that was said by the voice suddenly sent a chill down my spine.


    ---Wait. A bomb...?


    What the--, Who started this? What kind of joke is this?


    I was in a slight state of panic as I looked around myself, just to find a weird object was following me from behind.


    It was a vehicle that was running with just two wheels aligned horizontally, just like a scare-crow. I remembered seeing that kind of vehicle on TV....


    It was something called "Segway".


    "You can''t ask anyone for help. Even using your cellphone will start the detonator of the bomb."


    When I checked the Segway properly, there was no one operating inside. There was only a loud speaker and an automatic gun.


    "......!"


    The gun was aimed straight towards me.


    It was an UZI.


    A submachine-gun capable of firing 10 rounds of 9mm parabellum ammo per second; courtesy of IMI company in Israel.


    "What the hell is that!? Is this a joke?!"


    I yelled at the Segway, but of course, it didn''t answer me.


    It just aimed its gun, following me from behind.


    ---Why?!


    Why is this happening to me!?


    My mind was in a complete state of panic as I checked around the body of the bicycle and found a solid object beneath the seat.


    I was telling myself to be calm as I traced the object with my fingers.


    ---Shit. I''m not sure about the type but it seemed to be a plastic bomb (C4). To make matters worse, the size of the bomb would be capable of blowing a car into pieces, let alone a bicycle, should the bomb explode.


    - G - I - V - E - M - E - A - B - R - E - A - K -


    Cold sweat dripped down my face as fear coursed through my whole body.


    Someone had done it. I could tell by instinct, this was no joke.


    They got me, for Christ''s sake! My bicycle was hijacked.


    ---This a rare case of bicycle-jack, damn it!


    Oh shit.


    Oh shit.


    Why is this happening to me?


    ---Expecting the worst, I chose to run towards the 2nd school ground which was empty at this early hour. I entered the school grounds regretting that there was nothing I could do.


    The Segway, by the way, kept following me, its gunpoint aimed straight at me.


    This method of ambush. It''s just like the "Butei-killer" that Shirayuki was telling me about this morning.


    Well, leaving that as is, what should I do!?


    I''ve tried to think of a good way out of this on my way to this school ground but it was still a checkmate.


    ---Don''t tell me. Am I-am I going to die now?


    In a place like this?


    "---?"


    In this impossible situation, I saw something that was harder to comprehend than my current situation.


    I saw a girl standing at the top of the 7 floor apartment near the school ground, which was the female dormitory if I remembered correctly.


    She was wearing a Butei High School uniform.


    Even from this far, her pink twin-tailed hair was visible.


    She-That girl jumped off the building, with the early morning moon faintly visible behind her.


    (---She jumped off?!)


    I almost lost my balance as I missed a step steering the pedals. I recovered quickly.


    The girl who jumped off the building deployed a paraglider, which was apparently prepared by her beforehand.


    I was staring dumb-founded at her when I noticed that she was heading towards my direction!


    "Hey there! Whoever you are, don''t come near this bicycle, it''s loaded with---"


    My warning didn''t seem to reach her as she kept coming at me. With great speed.


    The paraglider suddenly changed its course, leaving an L-shaped trail behind as she performed a sudden curve. I saw her draw silver black guns from the holsters attached on her left and right leg.


    Then---


    "Hey! The stupid guy over there! Yes, I''m talking to you! Quickly lower your head!"


    A thundering sound resounded as she fired her guns.


    I heard the Segway behind me get shot by her before I could completely lower my head!


    It is said that the average firing range of a gun was about 7 meters. But the distance between the girl and the Segway was much greater than that.


    Not only that, she was shooting from an unstable paraglider, with two guns shooting horizontally.


    Even if she was bound by those disadvantages, the bullets hit the target like magic.


    She gave no time for the Segway to counterattack. Seconds later, it blew up into pieces.


    ---She knows how to use a gun.


    Her shooting skills were great.


    Was there a girl like that in our school?


    The girl in question returned her guns to their holsters, falling towards my head, her buttocks swaying as she fell.


    Oh yeah. It was still too early to be relieved. I shouldn''t mind about her buttocks.


    I remembered there was still a bomb that could be used for demolition beneath mine!


    So, I tried to get away from her.


    "I''ve been telling you not to come near me! This bicycle''s loaded with a bomb! If I reduce speed, it''ll go off and you''ll be blown up with me!"


    "---What an idiot!"


    She planted a solid kick on my head as she fell above me.


    "Remember Butei Law article section 1, ¡¸Believe in your comrades and help each other¡¹! ---here I come!"


    The girl ascended as her paraglider caught the wind current.


    I forgot my anger at her kick and stared in awe at the amazing sight.


    Okay, I''ll admit she''s got great motor skills. But I think she should wear spats at least.


    She flew away fast so I didn''t see anything though.


    ---Wait. What did she just say?


    "Here I come"? What was she planning to do?


    Is she planning to help me?


    ---but how?


    Towards the end of the ground, the girl started to drop distance from the ground and made a sharp U-turn towards me.


    Then she---she was hanging with just her toe holding the handle.


    She released her hand from the handle of break cord and inserted her toe in it.


    The paraglider was going straight towards me.


    As you can expect from the situation, I was heading towards her.


    "---Oh great.....!"


    I felt my face gradually turn blue as I understood what the girl was trying to do.


    She noticed that I got what was on her mind and said,


    "Hey you idiot! Don''t just look, pedal harder!"


    She opened up her arms, making a cross as she shouted directions.


    ---You''re the one who''s an idiot!


    Who could ever come up with this kind of rescue?!


    But, it''s not like I have any other choice...


    So, I pedaled harder.


    Faster, faster, faster! With all my strength!


    Our distance started to shrink as I came near her and she to me.


    Oh yeah, in the animation movie that I watched last night there was a scene like this too.


    ---But hey... Wasn''t it the man who was rescuing the girl?!


    The moment I made that Tsukkomi to myself, I felt myself embracing the girl.


    And I was taken away from that bomb-loaded bicycle.


    I noticed a sweet scent coming from her tummy. It was the smell of a Gardenia and---


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!


    A flash of light and a thundering sound was followed by a blast.


    The bicycle that I had been riding exploded into pieces.


    So that was a genuine bomb after all---!


    As the blast sent the paraglider flying away, it was caught by a branch of a cherry tree and we were thrown inside the sports complex storage.


    I heard crashing sounds as we collided with unknown things inside the storage and....


    My mind fell unconscious for a moment.


    ......


    ............


    "Ow.... that... hurt..."


    ....I was....


    I was sitting inside a rectangular space when I recovered my consciousness.


    ---Where am I?


    I remember being thrown inside the storage room and.... wait, I get it.


    I''m inside the jumping box.


    It looks like the top box was blown away when I crashed in and it seemed that I fell inside it afterwards.


    But I wonder...I can''t move my body.


    Maybe it was because I was trapped inside this narrow space. But then again, maybe it was because of the sweet-smelling SOMETHING in front of me.


    What is this anyway....this warm and soft... something.


    I also noticed several things around my body. My side was held in between by a bouncy and comfortable object. Something leaned on my shoulders.


    Finally, I felt something very soft on my temple.


    "Hm.....?"


    I tried to feel what was on my head with my temple and cheeks. Then...


    ---Someone came face to face with me.


    (.....She''s cu.....!)


    It was a girl''s face...


    She was so pretty that I almost said she was cute by reflex.


    It was the face of the brave girl who had jumped off the building, fought while in a paraglider, and took me away from the bomb-loaded bicycle.


    "......!"


    Suddenly, I knew.


    The bouncy object that held my side was her leg.


    The thing that leaned on my shoulders was her arms.


    ---Who would have thought that I''d be stuck in here together with this girl while EMBRACING each other?


    This is not happening.


    It just can''t.


    I was too close to a female body.


    I started to feel the rush of heat being concentrated into my core.


    I shouldn''t be this close to a girl''s body.


    This is exactly what I''m forbidding myself from doing.


    ".....H-hey....."


    I tried to talk to her but there was no answer.


    Her consciousness was somewhere else at the moment.


    Along her eyes were pointy lashes.


    The pink lips that breathed sweet-smelling breath were small, just like cherry blossoms.


    Her twin-tailed hair reflected light from the jump box''s seams. The color was pink. It was a rare color, something that people called strawberry blonde.


    I was desperate moments ago so I didn''t notice that she was very pretty. Without a doubt, this beautiful girl was just like someone who''d come from a fantasy movie.


    But, if you put her loveliness into a category, she''d be on the cute side, just like when you see a pretty child or a pretty doll.


    And if you take a closer look, she was kind of small.


    Based on my observation of her height, I bet that she''s from the Junior High division. There is also a chance that she might be an Elementary student who came to this school for an internship.


    ---I can''t believe that a small girl like her was the one who saved me a while ago.


    It was an amazing feat. Definitely. But....


    ".....Christ...."


    She changed her position, striding upon my legs and hugging my chest.


    I was having a hard time breathing because of her.


    ---something grazed my nose.


    "?"


    It was a name tag where the girl''s name was written.


    Today was the starting ceremony so her year level and class were not written. It had only her name, and it was written [Kanzaki H. Aria].


    "......?"


    I wondered for a moment why her name tag was located on such a high angle.


    I lowered my eyes and saw---


    "---!"


    That this girl, Kanzaki H. Aria''s blouse was rolled up to a high angle!


    It seemed that the fault lies with the force when we were caught in here by the explosion.


    Thanks to that, her cute heart, spade, club, and diamond-printed bra was exposed for me to see.


    [65A ---> B]....?


    The tag attached to the strap made me realize one thing.


    She was wearing a push-up plunge bra, or publicly known as [push-up] bra.


    If you''re going to ask me why I know about this thing, it''ll be due to my elder brother who was a ladies'' man. It''s not because I''m researching about them or something.


    This girl tried to fake her cup into B. But, it was a sad fact that she failed in her attempt. There wasn''t really anything to push-up, to begin with.


    But, if I think about it well, I might have been fortunate that she was flat-chested.


    If it happened that she had big breasts and it was pushed into my face, it would have been an [out].


    I would have broken the taboo, gone into [that] mode and I wouldn''t be able to help myself from it.


    ".....You.....You...."


    "---?"


    "You''re a pervert!"


    A very cute, anime-like voice came out from the girl''s mouth. I was kind of surprised since I realized she had great looks AND a cute voice. It''s almost against the rules, being overly blessed like that.


    "Y-y-y-you''re the worst---!"


    It seemed that Aria-san was fully awake now. She was giving me a furious glare while she rolled down her blouse.


    The moment she finished pulling her blouse down, she started to bludgeon me with her fists.


    The effortless hammer blows landed successively onto my head.


    "H-hey! Stop, I said stop!"


    "You molester! Ungrateful bastard! Brute!"


    Aria, it seemed, thinks that I was the one who rolled up her blouse.


    "You''re wrong! I didn''t.... I am not the one who---"


    Until that moment, I was under the pressure of her hammer blows. But, gunshots resounded throughout the storage.


    ---Tadadadadadadadad!!


    ---What the hell?!


    Something hit around where I was leaning on. I cringed from the powerful impact of the shots.


    "Tsk, there''s some more left!"


    She gave a fierce look outside, drawing her guns beneath her skirt as she did so.


    "What is there outside?"


    "Those weird two-wheeled vehicles! Butei-killer''s toys!"


    Butei killer? Weird two-wheeled vehicle?--- oh, I remembered. I suppose she''s talking about the Segway.


    So, those were genuine bullets and not some pranks? Hell!


    It was lucky though that the jumping box was bullet-proof. Thanks to Butei High.


    But---I didn''t know what I could do inside this box, trapped.


    I didn''t know. I was helpless. At least, at the WAY I am now.


    "You! Pick-up your fire arms and fight. After all, you''re a Butei student, aren''t you?"


    "It''s impossible! I can''t do anything!"


    "We''re already out-numbered! There are seven units outside!"


    Seven units... That meant that seven sub-machine guns are aimed at us.


    "---!"


    That moment, something totally unexpected happened.


    Aria leaned forward trying to get a good aim at the Segways outside.


    And her breasts crashed onto my face.


    Aria was busy shooting back at the Segways and didn''t notice that she was pushing her breasts into my face.


    Oh.


    Shit---


    This was an [out].


    Why?---because there was.


    I thought her chest was completely flat but I was wrong.


    It was small, but there was an undeniable mound of soft flesh.


    Right now, I''m literally head-first into a pair of soft and cute breasts, just like a water bun.


    I didn''t know that such small breasts could be so soft. I thought only big breasts had this kind of softness.


    Though now was definitely a time of emergency---I was able to assess her breasts calmly.


    That was because I already knew.


    I already knew that I had broken the taboo that I set for myself.


    I was feeling that sensation while I was held between Aria''s breasts.


    A sensation where I felt something within me growing larger, a sensation which was hard to put into words.


    Ta-dud! Ta-dud!


    Burning heat rushed through my veins as I felt my blood concentrating on my core.


    I can''t help it. I''ll become that way again.


    ---Damn.


    I''ve activated it.


    I''ve turned on the Hysteria mode.....!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Gun-fire roared wildly above him. After a few moments, Aria''s gun was out of ammo so she lowered her body inside the jump box to reload.


    "---Did you get them?"


    "I just dispersed them away from their firing range. They''re just behind the trees outside so it''s just a matter of time until they start shooting again."


    "You''re a strong girl. What you did was worthy of praise."


    "....Huh?"


    Aria raised an eyebrow at my way of speaking.


    Oh no----I''m going do it again.


    It only took a moment to hesitate.


    My arms went under her legs and her back. Then I stood up carrying her like a bride.


    "---!"


    "As a reward for your good work, I''ll let you be a princess for a while."


    Aria''s face turned red in an instant. She opened her mouth wide, showing her sharp canine. In a funny way, her face looked like a ripe tomato.


    I stepped on the rim of jump box and jumped out of it while holding Aria in my arms.


    We landed near piled up mats and I lowered Aria on them.


    Then, I arranged her into a sitting position so that she''d look like a doll.


    "W-w-w-w-w-what now?"


    Aria could only blink at my sudden change of character.


    "A princess should just sit on her throne. I alone will be enough for all of them."


    Oh, damn me.


    It looks like I can''t stop myself now.


    "H-hey, what happened to you? Have you gone crazy?!"


    Rapid sound of gunshots covered Aria''s cute anime voice.


    Tadadadadadadadadadadadad!


    The UZI bullets started to assault the inside of the storage room once more.


    But, the walls were all bullet proof and from their point of view, we were positioned on a dead angle so their shots were wasted for nothing.


    A faint smile overcame my expression. As I did so, I started to walk towards the door, where their bullets crossed each other.


    "No! It''s dangerous out there! You''ll just get shot!"


    "It''s much better than them shooting at you, isn''t it?"


    "I-I-I''ve been asking! Why did you change your character so suddenly? What are you planning to do?!"


    I half-turned over and gave a wink to the red-faced and confused Aria and said---


    "I''ll protect you."


    I took out a Matt Silver Beretta M-92F and exposed myself to the Segways.


    All the seven Segways on the school grounds started to fire their UZI against me.


    Those bullets---


    Not one of them made it to my body.


    There was no reason why I should get hit.


    That was because I saw all of them.


    The bullets were all in slow-motion for my current self.


    Their accuracy was great; they were all aiming for my head.


    I leaned back at a low angle and evaded their concentrated fire.


    While maintaining my current posture, I waved my arm from right to left, letting out full-auto counter shots.


    Even if I wasn''t able to see where my bullets were headed, I knew where they would hit.


    I shot a total of seven bullets---


    And I knew that each of the shots went straight into the muzzle of those UZIs---!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    All seven UZIs blew up, away from those Segways.


    Just from these seven bullets of mine.


    * * *


    After I confirmed the destruction of all of the seven Segways, I went back to the storage room.


    When I entered the storage room, I saw that for some reason, Aria was back again inside the jumping box.


    She stared at me, the upper half of her body out of the box. The expression on her face told me that she didn''t get what was happening here.


    When our eyes met, her stare turned into a glare and she quickly moved back inside the box.


    ....What?


    She looked... upset.


    "I don''t owe you anything, you understand! I could have handled all those toys by myself. What I said was the truth, only the truth, and nothing but the truth."


    She pretended to be tough while she was trying to do something inside the box.


    It looks like she was trying to arrange her clothes.


    I guess that''ll be a bit hard.... Since I saw when I carried her earlier that the hook of her skirt was broken. Maybe it broke when we were caught by the explosion.


    "By the way, let me remind you that what you did won''t nullify what you did to me earlier! That was a forced act of obscenity! It''s definitely a crime!"


    Aria gave me a glare from the hole in the box where you put your fingers.


    "Aria..... That was an unfortunate misunderstanding."


    I loosened my belt and threw it inside the box.


    "It was inevitable in that situation.... I hope you''ll understand."


    "You call that situation inevitable?!"


    Aria came out of the box holding the belt that I gave her to keep her skirt up.


    She came out with light steps and stood up right in front of me.


    What?


    Did she just stand up?


    That was what came first within my mind. She was that small. Even with the horn-like ornament she used to band her hair, her height was probably only around 145. Only.


    "I saw... with my own... eyes!"


    Her look turned into a glare and she quickly turned red again.


    She held her hand tightly and opened her rose-pink lips, trying to say something.


    She made a stomp. Maybe she did that to add power to what she was going to say.


    "Y-You were trying to, t-t-take my blouse off while I was unconscious!"


    If she was embarrassed to say it, I think it was better if she didn''t mention it in the first place.


    "N-Not only t-t-that!"


    Dud!


    She stomped again. Does she hold a grudge against the floor?


    "Y-y-y-y-y-you were looking at my breasts! That''s a fact and it was a crime of obscenity caught in the act!"


    Aria''s face became even redder, if that was even possible. I noticed that her ears were turning red too.


    "What! Were you! Trying to! Do! To me?! I''ll hold you r-r-responsible for what you did!"


    Dud! Dud! Dud-dud!


    I guess its Aria''s original version of a stomp-dance. If there was any.


    By the way, what did she mean by me being responsible?


    "Alright Aria, calm down. Try to think of things this way; I''m a High School student and not only that, I''m a sophomore starting today. Do you think that a High School student will try to take the clothes off a girl from Junior High? We''ve got too much of an age gap---so you don''t have to worry."


    I told her with a gentle voice. She just stood there and opened her mouth wider. She raised her arms too. It seemed that she had lost her words because of what I said.


    "I''m not a Junior High student!!"


    DANG!


    That stomp did it. The wooden floor finally broke.


    ---This is bad.


    I tried to convince her but it looks like I failed.


    I knew that women became irritated when people think that they are older than their actual age. This girl was violent, and if I don''t ease her ill temper right now, the storage room floor might suffer serious damage.


    ".....That was my mistake, I''m sorry. I knew that you were an Elementary student who came here for an internship. Thanks for saving me, Aria-chan. You were great---"


    I was about to say "---for your young age" when suddenly Aria bowed her head down.


    Half of her face was covered in shadow so I didn''t see her expression clearly.


    But I heard the sound of her hands getting her guns under her skirt.


    What now? Doesn''t she get tired?


    "I....should have never....rescued....this bastard...!"


    Bang! Bang!


    "Woah!"


    My face turned white as I saw two bullet holes near my feet.


    The girl just shot me! With two guns!


    "I-A-M-A-S-O-P-H-O-M-O-R-E-H-I-G-H-S-C-H-O-O-L-S-T-U-D-E-N-T!!"


    I just got out of major trouble a while ago and was back in the fire again.


    "W-Wait!"


    Aria raised her guns for a point-blank shot.


    I jumped at her, catching her arms and twisting them behind her.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Cliick! CliiCk!


    Aria fired few shots out of reflex----but it only hit the floor.


    Coming from the sound of her guns, I knew that she was out of ammo.


    I was glad that I was in Hysteria mode. If I was in my normal self, I would have been lying on the floor with bullets inside me.


    She twisted her body and we turned into a position where we were holding hands and forcing them to the opposite direction.


    "---ugh!---ya!"


    She jumped and twisted her body, throwing me away. It was like a skill used in Judo.


    "Shit---!"


    This girl knew martial arts too! Not only that, she was GOOD at it!


    I landed with my back and used the vector of the throw to roll out of the storage room floor.


    "You can''t escape from me! You should know that I''ve never let a single target get away from me! You hear me? Never!---Huh? Where''s my---?"


    Aria was shouting out the words while her hands searched through the inner part of her skirt.


    She was looking for the spare ammo she had in case she was out of bullets.


    "I''m sorry."


    I showed her the ammo cases that I stole from her when she threw me away. I threw them away---far from us.


    "---That''s my...!"


    She followed the cases I threw away with her eyes and saw that it landed in a distant bush.


    She turned to face me and raised her arms making big circles in the air. With her useless guns.


    I interpreted it as her way of showing displeasure.


    "I''ll never forgive you now! Even if you kneel down in front of me!"


    Aria returned her guns into their holster. Then, she inserted her hands in her back, drawing out two blades that she hid there.


    Guns, Martial arts, and now this---?!


    I was standing there dumb-founded when she jumped at me. She aimed her half-drawn katanas towards my shoulders.


    I performed a back-roll and was able to evade it.


    "A molester like you should just--- whthck!"


    She raised a high-pitched cat-like voice and stumbled backward.


    Under her were the bullets that I spread on the grounds.


    I scattered them while she had her attention at her flying ammo cases.


    "Y-You bastard---snobtch?!"


    She tried to stand up but ended up stepping on another bullet and tumbling down. It was like a manga scene.


    While she was down, I took the chance to get away from there.


    Aria was a powerful fighter, but she lacked composure because of anger and embarrassment.


    While she lacked composure, I was in Hysteria mode----


    Even if there were one hundred FBI agents, I''d be able to get away from them.


    I was thinking of those things when I heard Aria''s empty threat.


    "You coward! I''ll make a big wind hole on you next time!"


    That was the worst ever meeting that there is, covered with soot and dirt. It was how I, Tohyama Kinji, and the girl who''d be feared later as the "Scarlet Ammo", Kanzaki H. Aria, first encountered one another.

 Volume 1 - CH 2

    (...I did it again...)


    After the entrance ceremony which I ended up missing, I reported the incident to the administrative office in a gloomy mood, and trudged off to my new classes.


    ¡¶Hysteria¡·?¡¶Savant¡·?¡¶Syndrome¡·.


    Or Hysteria Mode as I call it. For people with this syndrome, when ¦Â endorphins secreted in the brain increase beyond a certain level in romantic situations, it leads to a 30-fold increase in the neurotransmitters being released in the cerebrum, cerebellum and the spinal column causing the central nervous system and movement to accelerate.


    The result being that while in hysteria mode the ability to think logically and make decisions, in addition to reflexes, rapidly increase and so forth.


    Well, to put it simply:


    When people with this special trait are sexually aroused, they temporarily enter a super mode, where they behave like a different person.


    However, now that I had returned to normal, I was extremely depressed by the fact that I had changed into Hysteria Mode in front of Aria, a girl.


    This ability should essentially be kept a secret.


    Especially from women.


    (That''s because girls are...terrifying creatures...)


    Men have the natural ability to power up when protecting women in order to be able to have children with them. It seems that hysteria mode is a highly evolved form of that instinct.


    Because of that when I''m in Hysteria Mode, my weakness is that I will display a weird mentality towards girls.


    First is that I will protect girls no matter what. Whenever a girl has problems or is in a pinch, I find myself wanting to use this power to help her.


    Secondly, the one part of Hysteria Mode I can''t stand is---


    The fact that I start speaking and acting really melodramatically towards women.


    The true ability of Hysteria Mode, which makes me act like an attractive guy, in order to [leave children behind]....... The me in Hysteria Mode will be very nice to women, praising them, comforting them, gently caressing them, turning me into a terrifying gigolo character. Argh, whenever I remember it afterward I want to die.


    (But then again, the more terrifying beings are......women after all.)


    When I think about it, the time I was in middle school, Kanagawa Butei High, was the worst.


    A bunch of girls found out about my condition and used me.


    They made me touch them here and there, activating Hysteria Mode, then forced me to do stuff. One who was bullied used me for revenge. Another wanted me to punish pervy teachers.


    In short I was......their personal [Friend of Justice].


    (Shirayuki-like patterns also trouble me.)


    The morning of my entrance exam in Tokyo Butei High, which I took to escape girls from my town---


    Due to my bad luck, Shirayuki, who was being chased by some delinquents, bumped into me and I fell on top of her like what would happen in a manga....there and then I transformed into Hysteria Mode.


    Then, I beat up the delinquents who were chasing her, and as she cried, I said some sweet lines while gently comforting her until she stopped.


    Since then, her natural burning meddling attribute started to be mysteriously spurred.


    (I want to go live in a place far away from here where there are no girls...)


    These DVD''s from the book store are particularly good. First of all, I have no interest in these DVD''s. Most importantly, I am saying that I can watch them without fear of transforming. In relation to real girls they do not quite compare, because real women have deadly weapons in their blouses and under their skirts, and they are freely walking around.


    (Damn... Really, I''ve inherited a really troublesome disease...)


    While scratching the back of my head, I went to my new class: 2nd year class A.


    My family, the Touyamas, have passed on this power from generation to generation.


    This power that''s so terribly burdensome, troublesome, embarrassing and even more than that....


    ---It is an abominable power that destroyed my older brother.


    "Instructor, I would like to sit next to that person over there."


    I was inside my class, 2-A, and at the beginning of homeroom-


    I was stunned by my own misfortune: I was in the same class as the twin-tailed girl from this morning. She suddenly pointed at me and started saying some troublesome things.


    As she said those words the whole class was rendered speechless, and at the same time, they all turned to look at me.


    Waaaaa! They all started cheering.


    I-


    Bam, I fell from my chair.


    I was speechless. Just... speechless, really.


    The teacher said "ufufu, then first of all for this transfer student who transferred in this semester. Let''s have her do a self introduction."


    At this point, right before she even started, I had this bad premonition.


    She stood up from the seat behind me, and proceeded to stand at the podium. That chibi stated with precision/sharpness that her name was Kanzaki H. Aria, and that she was nobility...


    What should I do? I thought as I started to shiver, I''m already out of hysteria mode, and only my other half is able to fight her.


    And that''s when she suddenly said that she wanted to sit next to me.


    "W-Why?!"


    I finally managed to ask.


    "Ally of justice." Although I do not intend to be used as one, I still am regardless. Could it be that she does not realize that I have this special power?


    Her actions seem to indicate she doesn''t know... Though that might not be the case. After all, she did attack me at the end of our last meeting.


    Then she deliberately sat next to me very slowly. I felt as though she wanted to kill me.


    "Yo... Kinji isn''t that great! The spring of your youth has finally come! Teacher! Can I request a seat change between Irio-san and Seki!"


    It was as if I was meeting the elected deputy secretary of the elective counsel of congress and shaking hands with him; I could feel my hands buzzing. Then right next to him was the president who stood from his seat with a smile on his face.


    Standing at 190cm with his pointy hair was Mutou Gouki.


    Once, during the time I was in the assault class, we were heading towards the scene of a crime, and luckily for us, we had an honor student from Logi. He drove around in what could only be called a scooter, but it drove like a rocket. Only people with a certain aptitude or skill could drive it.


    "My my. The girls seem to be more assertive nowadays. Anyways Mutou-kun, please switch seats."


    The teacher looked between Aria and I somewhat happily, while Mutou, understanding the circumstance, immediately replied with an OK.


    Waa--Waa--. Papapapa. Finally the whole class room began to applaud.


    You guys are completely wrong! I don''t know this person at all. Not long ago, this girl pulled out her guns and shot at me; she''s really a ferocious girl. She tried to erase me!


    When I began to try and protest to the teacher, Aria interrupted me by saying,


    "Kinji, this is your belt from before."


    And calling me all of a sudden without any honorifics, she threw my belt at me that I had lent to her before. Looking at Aria''s uniform carefully, it seemed that she was wearing a fresh uniform.


    After I had caught the belt she tossed at me-


    "Riko understands! Totally understands! ---This is them raising a flag!"


    The person sitting to my left, Mine Riko, suddenly pushed out her chair and stood up.


    "Ki-kun isn''t wearing a belt right now! That belt was being kept by that twin tails! This is a mystery? This mystery was solved through inference by Riko! She did it!"


    Riko, who was as short as Aria, was part of the Inquesta class, and was the biggest idiot.


    Proof of this was that her Butei High School uniform was filled with fluttery frills, and she made it so that it was a sweet Lolita fashioned dress.


    Incidentally, Ki-kun was a strange nickname that she called me because she was just strange herself.


    "Ki-kun had to have done something that would make him take his belt off in front of her. To leave her room, and a belt, between two people it has to be a hot hot steamy romance, where he forgot it in the midst of making love!"


    Riko said that idiotic deduction while taking off the two ribbons on her hair.


    Making love? You can''t seriously be thinking that.


    But that''s the idiots'' center, the Butei High.


    And this deduction made my classmates go crazy.


    "Ki, Kinji, when did you get such a cute girl!?" "I thought that you had no presence whatsoever!" "Normally you act like you aren''t good with girls, and that you aren''t interested in others, but you''re actually like this secretly!?" "How shameless!"


    The students of Butei High, except for those in general studies, aren''t separated by classes, nor are they divided by age. Therefore, joining any special studies is just like joining a club. Because of this, there''s a very high percentage of classmates that know each other...


    But ganging up on a common enemy at the beginning of a new semester...isn''t that abnormal?


    "Yo-you people..."


    While I was crouching over my desk, holding my head--


    Bang Bang!


    In a mere moment, the appearance of the two rapid gunshots rendered the lively and chaotic atmosphere ice cold.


    --Those were the gunshots fired by the blushing Aria, who had drawn her guns.


    "Yo-you dare say that we are lovers...shut up!"


    On the walls that her arms were outstretched towards, holes appeared on the left and right.


    Clink Clank...


    The casings that were ejected from her gun clattered to the floor, focusing the attention of everyone in the silent classroom.


    That idiot Riko was rocking her body back and forth like she was doing an avant-guard dance, and she slowly, slowly, sat back down.


    ......In Butei High, there is a rule concerning gunfire. The rule is "Don''t fire more than you need to," which means, you can shoot as much as you like. However, most of the students here are Butei that are desensitized to gunfire, since it is part of their daily routine. But, although it''s like that...


    Firing a gun during the introductions of the new semester, she''s got to be the first one.


    "Remember this! If anyone dares to talk rubbish like that again..."


    That was the first sentence that Kanzaki H. Aria said to us Butei High students.


    "I''ll make a hole in him!"


    Once lunch break came, everyone approached me and started to ask me questions, but I managed to escape to the roof of the Science building, away from all the idiots in my class.


    Anyways, even if they ask me about Aria, I can''t answer them. After all, I had just met her this morning, and all she did was save me from the bikejacking incident, which means that I knew absolutely nothing about her.


    As I listlessly sighed...I heard a few girls chatting while approaching the roof.


    Their voices sounded familiar. It didn''t seem like our class, rather, they were girls from Assault.


    I quickly stood up and hid in the shadows, just like a criminal.


    "From the note that I received from the Masters just now, it seems like a 2nd year''s bike exploded. That couldn''t be Kinji, could it?"


    "Well, that''s what I think. He was the only one who didn''t make it to the opening ceremony, after all."


    "Woah, Kinji''s pretty unlucky today. Not only did his bike blow up, but Aria too?"


    The 3 girls that were sitting side by side next to the iron fence were talking about me.


    This made me so uncomfortable that it felt like there were insects crawling all over my face, but I quietly stayed where I was.


    "Kinji was pretty pitiful just now."


    "I think so too. Aria''s been looking for Kinji everywhere."


    "Ah. I was asked by Aria too. She was asking what kind of Butei Kinji was, and what kind of record he had. So I just said "He was amazing back in Assault."


    "I saw Aria just now at the entrance to Masters. I bet she was trying to find Kinji''s records."


    "Woah. Looks like she really loves Kinji."


    As the relevant party, I was inadvertently listening to them talk about me.


    So she was looking for me since morning...which is to say, she''s been asking after me ever since the bikejacking incident?


    "I feel really bad for Kinji. He doesn''t like girls, but now he''s being pestered by Aria. I''m not sure what kind of education she had back in Europe, but she''s completely tactless."


    "But, isn''t Aria pretty popular among the boys?"


    "Ah, that''s right. She just switched schools in the 3rd semester, and yet the whole school is her''s already. I also heard that the Photography Club managed to take a picture of her during PE, and they''re making a lot of money."


    "I heard that too. They took a picture of her while she was figure skating with the cheerleaders, and they''ve already sold out. The photos from the new gym class too."


    What kind of class is that? Is this school really normal?


    "From what I''ve heard, she doesn''t have any friends. She also constantly excuses herself."


    "During lunch she was alone, just sitting in the corner of the classroom."


    "Wow, how disgusting."


    The words of these girls made my heart heavier and heavier.


    I, who isn''t interested in others, didn''t even know about her existence...


    But this Aria, who attends Butei High, where weird people congregate, appears to be a special existence as well.


    If one wants to switch from Butei High to a normal High school, there''s a time restriction.


    Because, according to the Butei rules, all the guns and swords that the students own are part of the school uniform, and therefore must be registered with the Public Safety Commission. Therefore, until the reregistration period in April, one is not allowed to leave school.


    If there are students who wish to switch schools, they have to submit an application to the Masters 6 months in advance. However -- I''ve already prepared the application. I decided to wait 2 days before I submitted it, and then April next year, I can finally leave the world of Butei.


    (Although I say this...I''ll feel sad about leaving this room behind.)


    --It''s the evening.


    I, who finally managed to get away from those idiots in my class, sat on the sofa by myself, looking at the red stained Tokyo sunset outside my window.


    From January of this year, I will be the only one staying in this dormitory.


    This dormitory was originally meant for 4 people. However, because I switched to Inquesta, and since there were no other applications for rooms from anybody in Inquesta, I have no roommates.


    But for me, that strange coincidence is great fortune.


    I can freely relax in a place where none of those weirdos from Butei High will disturb my peaceful life. It''s great to live by myself.


    (Ahh, so clean...)


    The bike-jacking incident from this morning seems as if it had never happened.


    About that incident, Repier has already recovered the wreckage of the Segways, and Inquesta has started its investigation.


    ...However, in Butei High, where daily life is full of danger, attempted murder cases like these usually go unsolved. This is an unchangeable reality. Maybe I''m already desensitized to this from when I was in Assault, or maybe it''s because Aria''s been bothering me all day, but right now, as the victim, I really don''t care.


    But, who...would do this? This is too vicious for a mere prank.


    The imitator of the "Butei Killer" must be a bombing maniac.


    Bombing maniacs are one of the most despicable types of criminals in the world, because they don''t choose their targets. Normally, the reason for bombing is to attract the attention of society, so that one can make demands.


    Ding - Dong.


    So, from that perspective, it was just bad luck that it was my bike that was targeted?


    Ding Dong Ding Dong Ding - Dong!


    Or is it someone specifically targeting me? Why would anyone hate me so much?


    Ding Ding Dong DIng Dong Ding Dong Ding Dong Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding - Dong! Ding Dong Ding Dong Ding Dong Ding - Dong!


    Argh! Annoying!


    Somebody''s been ringing the doorbell of the dormitory since a second ago. I was pretending that no one was home, but it appears that it didn''t work.


    What are they trying to do. I''ve already been annoyed enough today. At least let me get some peace and quiet after school.


    "Who is it......?"


    I open the door impatiently.


    "You''re too slow! When I ring your doorbell, you should open it within 5 seconds!"


    Woah!


    A girl was standing there, her hands on her hips. She was staring at me with her pink irises--


    "Kan-Kanzaki!?"


    Standing in the doorway, was Kanzaki H. Aria, still wearing her uniform.


    I rubbed my eyes like in manga, to make sure that I wasn''t hallucinating, but there she was.


    Why is she here!?


    "You can call me Aria."


    Without even giving me time to respond, Aria had already taken off her shoes, and entered my dormitory.


    "Ah, hey!"


    I reached out to try and grab her, but I didn''t manage to, because her height was like that of a child, so she just ducked under my grasp


    *brush*


    only leaving the feeling of her twin tails brushing through my hands.


    "Wait, don''t just come in!"


    "Bring my luggage in! Hey, where''s the bathroom?"


    Aria completely ignored my presence, and continued to look around inside the rooms. She quickly discovered the location of the bathroom, and quickly strode in.


    ...This isn''t good.


    This is Butei High.


    And the origin of the word "Butei" is "Armed Detectives."


    It looks like I was followed.


    "Anyways, your luggage..."


    I looked around in a daze, and I saw what appeared to be her luggage in front of the door. It had a very well known brand name engraved on it, and there were some tiny, yet beautiful patterns on the handle.


    Ugh, this is too dangerous.


    If I let the neighboring students find out that there''s a girl''s luggage in front of my door, who knows what kind of hell will break loose.


    Also, this morning, I told Shirayuki that this apartment block housed the Male dormitories.


    "Is it just you living here?"


    Aria walked out of the bathroom, having washed her hands and brought her luggage, which held some abnormally heavy stuff, in without so much as looking at me. Having done that, she started investigating the state of my rooms.


    She had already reached the innermost part of the living room, where the windows were.


    "Well, this is fine, I guess."


    What''s that supposed to mean?


    Aria spun around, illuminated by the glow of the sunset.


    *stare* Those long twin tails followed her movements, drawing a beautiful arc in the air.


    "--Kinji. Be my slave!"


    ......


    ............


    .................I don''t believe it.


    Hey you. You''re completely unbelievable.


    When I thought you were about to save me, you drew your swords and guns. Not only do you sit beside me in class, but you invade my house, and then you say something like "Be my slave!"?


    "Hey! Why aren''t you getting me anything to drink! You uneducated piece of trash!"


    Fu!


    Aria''s skirt flew upwards as she plopped her hips down on the sofa I was sitting on not too long ago. She wiggled a bit and tilted her legs, allowing me to see the pair of guns strapped to her thighs. She''s still carrying guns after school? Is she paranoid?


    "Coffee! Espresso rungo doppio! Italian sugar! I''m giving you 1 minute!"


    You''re the uneducated one...


    And anyways, what''s with that coffee? It sounds like a magic spell.


    I, who couldn''t think of a way to get her out of my house, reluctantly made her a cup of instant coffee,


    "?"


    Aria used both her hands to bring the cup to her nose and took a sniff.


    "Is this really coffee?"


    It looks like she doesn''t know about the existence of instant coffee.


    "I don''t have anything else; you''ll have to make do with it."


    "...It tastes weird. It tastes kind of like Greek coffee...actually..."


    "Stop talking about the flavor. There''s something else we need to discuss."


    I sat at a chair by the table, took a sip of coffee, and pointed at the girl who had intruded into my house.


    "Thanks for saving me this morning. Also...I''m sorry for saying things to make you angry. But, why did you chase me to my house?"


    I said, pursing my lips.


    Aria, holding her cup, turned her camellia eyes to face me.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    "How could I understand?"


    "I didn''t think it would take you this long... Mmm...however, when the time comes, you''ll understand. We''ll just leave it at that."


    Just leave it at that?


    "I''m hungry."


    Aria suddenly changed the subject, and daintily adjusted her position on the sofa.


    This womanly act made my cheeks redden, and I looked away.


    "Is there nothing to eat?"


    "Nothing."


    "There can''t be nothing. What do you normally eat?"


    "When I want to eat, I just get something from the convenience store downstairs."


    "Convenience store? Oh, that mini supermarket. OK, go ahead."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You really are stupid... Go get me something to eat, of course. It''s already dinner time, right?"


    This isn''t good. She isn''t listening to me at all.


    And anyways, you''ve decided to eat dinner here?


    I really wish you would leave.


    I massaged my head, hoping to get rid of my headache. Suddenly, Aria jumped off the sofa as if she was spring-loaded, and slowly approached me, step by step.


    Hey, this is too close. While I was thinking this, she had already approached so close that all I could see was her chin.


    "Hey, does the convenience store sell Matsumoto''s ''Peach Buns''? I want to eat those."


    A Butei needs to constantly stay alert of three things: darkness, poison, and women.


    And I had just bought seven peach buns for the third reason, Aria.


    Peach buns were popular some time ago, but now, these were all the convenience store had in stock. A moment ago, I had thought that Aria wasn''t thinking of eating them all in one go, but now, as I sat next to the table, I watched Aria demolish the fifth peach bun.


    As usual, I ate a pork cutlet, but this time I continually glared at Aria while I ate, trying to convey "Get out." with my eyes. However, Aria completely ignored me and patted her cheeks while devouring her sixth peach bun. Are those really that good?


    "...Anyways, what''s this about me being a slave? What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "I''m letting you join my Assault squadron. To do Butei missions with me."


    "What are you talking about. The reason I switched to Inquesta, the most normal Butei agency, was because I hated how troublesome Assault was. Also, I''ve already prepared to switch to a normal school. I''m already tired of being a Butei, and you still want to bring me back to that crazy place?--No way."


    "I hate 3 things about what you said."


    "Listen to what I''m saying..."


    "''No way,'' ''Tired,'' and ''Troublesome.'' Those 3 points are the only things restricting the possibilities for humans. Don''t ever say anything like that in front of me again. Understand?"


    With that, Aria finished her seventh and last peach bun, and twiddled her fingers, as if she had something else to say.


    "As for Kinji''s position, you can be my ''Front''."


    ''Front'' is short for ''Front Man''. The task of the front man is to take point for the main maneuvers of the Butei squadron.


    It''s an extremely risky and dangerous position.


    "No. Why me?"


    "Why does the sun rise? Why does the moon shine?"


    Once again she says something completely out of the blue.


    "Kinji''s questions are just like a child''s questions. Since you''re a Butei, go find out my reasoning for yourself."


    I don''t want to hear that from you, who really looks like a kid. I wanted to say that there and then, but thought back to how I was nearly killed this morning, so I swallowed my words.


    --Anyways,


    I''m starting to understand.


    Talking to her is like talking to a brick wall.


    If I want to argue against Aria, who only knows how to make demands, I have to come straight to the point about my own demands.


    Deciding this, I hardened my resolve.


    "Anyways, please go back. I want to stay here by myself. So get out."


    "Well, when the time comes, I shall do so of my own accord."


    "When is that time, exactly?"


    "Not until you agree to join my Assault squadron."


    "It''s already evening, you know?"


    "I''ll go through anything to get you to join. I don''t have much time left. If you don''t agree--"


    "How can I accept? What if I don''t agree? What will you do if I don''t? Do your worst."


    Hearing my abrupt refusal, Aria stared at me with those big eyes, and said,


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll stay here."


    --Ha!?


    My face started twitching.


    "You... Wait a moment! Stop kidding around! I''m not going to let you stay here! Get out!"


    I was so surprised by what she said, that I had trouble keeping my pork cutlet from flying off my lap.


    "Shut up! If I say I''m going to stay, then I''ll stay! I knew this would turn into a siege!"


    *point*! Aria pointed at her luggage while screaming.


    So those were all of the things she needed to stay--!


    Why is she going so far? What''s she trying to do?


    Why would me returning to Assault help her at all?


    "--Get out!"


    I wasn''t the one who said that.


    What should have come from my mouth came instead from Aria''s.


    "Wh-why should I get out! Is this your house!?"


    "This is a punishment for you not opening the door earlier! Get out and calm yourself down! You can''t come back in for a while!"


    Aria held up her fists while baring her canines at me.


    So...I somehow managed to get kicked out of my own house.


    I stood for a while inside the convenient store, looking at manga. But I felt that it would be too impolite just to read it, so I bought it to bring upstairs to my room.


    And like a thief...I softly opened the door. This is my house, after all.


    Hmm?


    I couldn''t sense Aria''s presence inside.


    I peeked into the kitchen and living room: she wasn''t there.


    This is great. Looks like God answered my pleas. She finally went home.


    I sighed with relief, and since I had just gone outside, I went towards the bathroom to wash my hands--when.


    I noticed some sounds coming from the shower.


    The light was on, and the glass door leading into the shower was misty.


    A blurry outline was visible inside, extending her leg while whistling a song.


    Ahh, so she was taking a bath after all.


    --Huh!?


    ---A bath!?


    *tap tap*


    I quickly retreated back to the main part of the bathroom.


    So she kicked me out because she wanted to take a bath.


    I gingerly looked down, but all I saw was Aria''s school uniform in the laundry basket. In the basket I could see the gun strap she used under her skirt, and sticking out were her guns. Digging deeper, I could see two wakizashis sticking out of her blouse.


    *Crash*


    From the door came the noise of Aria splashing around in the bath, and my heart nearly skipped a beat.


    This is too weird.


    This is far too absurd.


    And now, a new sound came out of the blue, even though I was already panicking.


    ....Ding, Dong....


    a very politely pressed doorbell!


    Thi-this method of pressing the doorbell...


    (Co-could it be Shirayuki!?)


    "Wo-woah!?"


    Dong!


    In this dangerous situation, I tripped on something and fell heavily to the floor, while rushing to the corridor.


    "Kin.....Kin-chan? Are you OK?"


    came Shirayuki''s voice from the door.


    Thi-this isn''t good. She heard me.


    Now I can''t even pretend that no one''s in.


    "Ah, I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Pretending to be calm, I walked towards the door...


    A red hakama along with white sleeves-- Shirayuki stood there in her Miko outfit with a mysterious bag in her hands.


    "Wh-what''s wrong with you? Why are you wearing this while going out?"


    I tried to keep an eye on the bathroom, while rudely addressing her.


    "Ah...th-this is. I-it''s because my classes went very late...once I finished making dinner I immediately came over to give it to Kin-chan, so I didn''t have time to change... If that isn''t OK, then I''ll go back and change immediately."


    "N-no, that''s OK."


    I quickly stopped Shirayuki, who really seemed as if she was going to return home.


    The classes she''s talking about are probably the SSR.


    SSR, that amazingly strange special class, is short for Supernatural Searching Research, a class focused upon research on ability users. I don''t understand much of it, but apparently, Shirayuki is a top student there as well.


    Ah, this isn''t the time to talk about this! Right now, paranormal activities are happening in my house!


    "Hey, Kin-chan. The notice this morning about the exploding bicycle...could it be the 2nd year they were talking about was you..."


    "Ah, yeah. It was me."


    The reason I answered so cheerfully, was because...this is not an exaggeration...Shirayuki charged me and only stopped when she had thrust her face within 10 cm of mine.


    "Ar-are you OK!?... Are you hurt anywhere!? I-I''ll treat any wounds for you!"


    "I''m OK, don''t touch me."


    "Ah, OK...but it''s great that you''re safe. But attacking Kin-chan...I can''t forgive whoever did it! I will definitely hunt him down and tear him apa...I mean take him into custody!"


    Just now did she...say what I think she said? No, I probably heard wrong.


    Yeah, I heard wrong.


    "I-it''s OK. This is just a regular occurrence in Butei High. Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore!"


    "Uh, right. But...OK."


    Looking at Shirayuki, it seemed as if she had something else to say, but in the end, she lightly nodded.


    Ahh, she''s so obedient. I wish that twin-tailed girl would learn from Shirayuki.


    "...But...there''s something. Kin-chan seems a little...strange, tonight."


    "Strange? Me?"


    "You''re more cold than usual..."


    Woah, your senses are way too acute!


    "N-no I''m not! You were looking for me, right? What is it?"


    Anyways, I need to get Shirayuki out of here now!


    Because, if Aria comes out into the corridor now, just wearing a towel, I''m finished!


    "Ah...about that. I have this."


    Shirayuki jerkily handed the bag in her hands to me.


    "I made bamboo shoots for you tonight, since...I have to go to Mount Osore tomorrow for training, since it''s spring. I won''t be able to make dinner for Kin-chan for a while..."


    "Ah, OK. Thanks, thanks a lot. If that''s all, then you should start heading back now, OK?"


    Seeing me accept the bag, Shirayuki''s face lit up. Also, her cheeks reddened slightly.


    "I-I made two meals for you in one day! I-I''m almost like your wi-wife... Ah, what am I saying. Aha, Ahaha. Isn''t that weird? Yeah, I''m weird! ...Ki-Kin-chan, do you...think I''m weird?"


    "I got it, I got it! I understand, so please go back, Shirayuki!"


    "You''re saying ''I got it!''...wh-which means that Kin-chan also thinks I''m..."


    For some reason, Shirayuki raised her head to face me, who just said whatever I could to try and get her to go home, with a face full of emotion.


    --Splash.


    The noise of water came from the bathroom.


    Splash! My heart jumped into my throat.


    "? Is someone in there?"


    "There is nobody inside!"


    I myself didn''t know why I started speaking politely, but I fiercely pushed Shirayuki out the door like a Sumo wrestler.


    "...Kin-chan, you aren''t hiding anything from me, are you?"


    Shirayuki''s eyes suddenly lost all expression, and in a mere moment, became a blank slate.


    "No. No, no, no. How could I? I can''t hide anything from you!"


    "...Is that so? That''s fine then."


    Hearing my denial, Shirayuki flashed a smile as fresh as a spring breeze, and finally turned away.


    Th....thank God.


    The Tiger at the gate has been taken care of.


    Closing the door, I threw the bamboo shoots to one side and rushed to the bathroom.


    I felt that if I didn''t do this, I''d be ambushed by the Wolf at the back door.


    And, knowing Aria''s ferocious personality, if she ever found out that I came back while she was bathing, she would immediately fire upon me without warning. So, to protect my life, I have to hide those guns and swords.


    Thinking that way, I crouched in front of the laundry basket, and while I gingerly stretched my hand inside--


    *Click*


    The door to the bath was opened by Aria.


    "[--!]"


    Killing intent filled up the silence.


    We stared at each other, locking eyes.


    Fu~, the smell of Gardenia wafted out of the bath.


    "......per...PERVERT!"


    Aria had loosened her hair, and she was not wearing even one thread of cloth. She used her right hand to cover her chest, and her left hand to cover...that...place below the stomach.


    Seeing both my hands stretched inside her school uniform, Aria''s hair stood on end.


    "You....You''ve got it wrong...!"


    I hurriedly grabbed her weapons and put my hands up, wanting to prove my innocence.


    --but I failed completely.


    Because I was so panicked, I didn''t notice that there was something hanging on the blades.


    There was something fluttering on the wakizashi on the right.


    And there was something fluttering on the wakizashi on the left.


    Hanging on the wakizashi, were Aria''s bra and panties, raised like a flag.


    The childish cotton underwear was dotted with polka suits, and it found itself fluttering on the blade I was holding.


    "~~~~~~~~~~DIE!!"


    Thud!


    "Huh!?"


    Aria assaulted me so quickly, I was unable to even go into Hysteria Mode.


    An unavoidable kick slammed into me, turning my body into a [¤¯] character.


    "Go to hell! You big pervert!!"


    Bong!


    Aria leaped and violently brought her knee to my face, while snatching back her underwear. I was still hanging on to her wakizashi for dear life.


    That knee came to a stop a full 10 centimeters from my face.


    Oh God.


    I''d like to ask you something.


    Why must I endure this punishment?


    Also. What eroge is this from?


    Hey you, is this the time to think about that?


    I looked straight at the line that Aria drew on the ground while lying on my bed. She said, "If you dare approach this line, I will kill you."


    She had obviously used marker to draw it, not only that, but an oil-based one.


    I looked at the other bunk bed, full of resentment, only to see one of her twin-tails drooping off the bed. Damn it. I really want to yank on it right now.


    "......Fuuu.....Peach bun pyramid..."


    *drip*


    Aria was sound asleep. Not only was she sleep talking, I could also hear her drooling in her sleep. Ah, this really pisses me off. Also, do peach buns have anything to do with pyramids?


    This is my room, I shouldn''t need to worry about these kinds of evil intruders.


    But, wearing pink pajamas reminiscent of a jumpsuit, Aria had brought both her guns into the bedroom.


    Although I had gone to bed immediately after Aria, I wasn''t sleepy at all, so all I could do was lie on my bed, watching her sleep.


    This bedroom was originally for four people, so there were two bunk beds. Well, as expected, Aria took the top bunk of the bed, as far away from me as she could get. Also, I thought that I saw a tripwire on the ground, leading to an anti-personnel landmine. It''s probably just me. Yeah, there''s no way she''d put something like that down.


    But really, she''s so troublesome.


    Not only does she barge into my life and put restrictions on my movements, she also inconsiderately said--


    --Come back to Assault to do Butei missions with me?


    I don''t have anything that I want to do.


    I can be anything. I don''t care if I don''t do anything amazing.


    As long as I don''t have to be a Butei.


    The only work I hate, is that of a Butei.


    While thinking about this, I...slipped into an uneasy sleep.


    "Idiot Kinji! Wake up!"


    Bang!


    An iron fist pounded into my abdomen,


    Bash!


    and a foot stomped onto my exhausted face.


    Aria, wearing black knee socks, continued to grind my face into the bed.


    It was bright outside. Looks like it''s morning already.


    "What are you doing!"


    "Breakfast! Make me breakfast!"


    "Who...cares...about...you!"


    I pushed Aria''s foot off my face with all my strength.


    "I''m hungry!"


    "Then stay that way, idiot!"


    "A mere Kinji dares to call me an idiot!?"


    What is "a mere" supposed to mean?


    I rolled around left and right, avoiding her punches. Seeing an opening, I jumped off my bed and made my way out of the bedroom.


    Why do I have to use these kinds of 007 moves, just to wake up in my own house?


    "I''m hungry! Hungry hungry hungry hungry hungry hungry hungry!"


    "You should be fine if you''re able to shout so loudly!"


    I changed into my uniform, got my cellphone, strapped on my gun, and grabbed my bag, all the while dodging, parrying, and slipping around Aria''s punches and kicks.


    This feels exactly like battle training back in Assault.


    *whoosh*! I stopped in front of the door to put on my shoes, and dodged the flurry of kicks that Aria fired off at me. I put on my shoes, and stood there.


    "Aria."


    I put my hand on Aria''s creamy white forehead, while she was still trying to punch me.


    I straightened my arm, leaving her unable to do anything but flail at me ineffectively.


    Alright. It seems that I''ve grasped the method of keeping her at bay.


    But, I shouldn''t have to get used to this kind of thing...


    "What?"


    Since she couldn''t hit me anymore, Aria calmed down a little and looked up at me.


    "We''re going to school separately. You go first."


    "Why?"


    "Why? If you''re seen coming out of here with me, all hell will break loose. This is the boy''s dormitory, you know."


    "You''re trying to trick me and escape, right!?"


    "Not only are we in the same class, we sit side by side! Where am I supposed to escape to!?"


    Aria puffed out her cheeks unhappily.


    "It doesn''t matter what you do. We''re leaving separately."


    "No way! Don''t even think about running away! Remember Kinji, you''re my slave!"


    Aria grabbed onto my arm, with a stance that said "I''m not letting go!"


    "Get...off...me...! Hey!"


    "Uwaah!"


    Baring her canines, she bit down on my hand!


    "OWWWWW---!"


    Are you a lion??


    I extracted my hand from Aria''s mouth, and glanced at my watch. It was 7:54 right now.


    This isn''t good. We won''t be able to make it to the bus at 7:58.


    This isn''t the time to fight with her.


    From today onwards, I can''t miss that bus.


    Because my bicycle was blown into pieces...


    "You little...germ...!"


    Unable to do anything else, I dragged Aria, who was clinging to my arm, with me.


    She''s so annoying! She''s really so annoying! How troublesome can she be!? But, dammit! She smells so nice! ...What am I thinking about.


    I''m finished.


    I''m totally done.


    My daily routine has been completely annihilated by that random intruder, Aria.


    And a prerequisite of my current goal-- "Be a normal person." is to have a normal daily routine.


    So, I decided to use the time after 5th period to research a method of combating Aria.


    In Butei High, periods 1-4 are just like a normal high school, learning normal subjects. However, from period 5 onwards, we split up into our special classes to practice.


    Aria should be doing combat training in Assault right now.


    So I''ll use this opening to find a place she won''t be able to find me, and stealthily prepare my counter plan.


    Thinking this way, I did something I hadn''t done for a long while. I accepted an Inquesta mission, just so I could leave the school naturally.


    "Kinji."


    But immediately after walking out of the Butei special class building, I saw Aria lying in ambush. I sank to the floor, my hopes shattered.


    "Why...are you here...?"


    "Because you''re here."


    "That isn''t an answer! What about your Assault classes? Is it really fine if you skip them?"


    "I already have enough credits to graduate."


    Aria stared at me with her camellia eyes, not even letting me work up the spirit to get angry.


    A girl, not only that, but an amazingly beautiful girl, waiting for you at the door of the school. Isn''t that the dream of all High school boys? However, this girl gets trigger happy without the slightest provocation. I believe that that kind of vicious girl doesn''t really fit the scene.


    "What kind of commissions do you normally accept?"


    "It has nothing to do with you. The commissions I accept are easy missions befitting an E rank Butei like me. Go away."


    The students in Butei High, after receiving a small amount of training, are able to accept paid commissions from the general populace. If a Butei runs into an incident on the street, they''re allowed to take care of it too. The results of these commissions, along with the results of tests, determines the [rank] of a student. The ranks go from A~E. Above this, there''s also the special S rank. During the entrance exam, I was ranked S.


    However, that''s the result...of Shirayuki, who managed to get me into Hysteria Mode for the exam.


    "You''re E rank right now?"


    "That''s right. Because I didn''t take part in the test at the end of the 3rd week, in my first year. Anyways, I don''t really care what rank I am."


    "Well, ranks don''t mean anything anyway. Forget about that, tell me your commission for today."


    "I don''t need to tell you anything."


    "How would you like some extra holes?"


    Aria drew her guns angrily.


    "Today...I''m looking for a cat."


    "...A cat?"


    "We''re going to Omi to find a lost kitten. The reward is 10000 yen, and .1 credits."


    This was the commission with the lowest reward and danger that I could find on the Inquesta board.


    However, she still persisted in keeping up with me, to the point where she was almost sprinting.


    "Don''t follow me."


    "Don''t mind me, just go on with your Butei activities."


    "Denied. Don''t follow me."


    "Do you hate me that much?"


    "I hate you more than you know. Don''t follow me."


    "If you dare say "Don''t follow me" again, I''ll help you make some new holes."


    I had no wish for any new holes and I had no way to resist her, so all I could do was take the subway to Omi with Aria following me every step of the way.


    Omi used to be a street for warehouses, however, the place had been renovated and now, it''s full of high grade apartment blocks and shops.


    "Since we''re looking for a cat, what method are you going to use to find it?"


    "I don''t have a method. I''m just going to look everywhere for it. Anyways...why don''t you tell me what you think? Since you asked me, you should have thought of something, right?"


    "I don''t have one either. I''m not good at plans. I didn''t inherit that most important of traits,"


    said Aria without a trace of emotion, looking up at me.


    "Hey, I''m hungry."


    "It''s just past lunch... Did you not have anything during the break?"


    "I did, but I''m hungry again."


    ...You digest things way too fast.


    "Buy me something, OK?"


    "Must you weigh me down everywhere I go..."


    But...


    I spent all my time looking for a fitting commission, so I didn''t have lunch as well.


    Well, whatever. I''d prefer to have my body hole-free, so let''s just go to McDonalds to get something to eat.


    As a slave, I followed my queen''s orders, and got her the huge hamburger meal that she wanted...


    Waiting outside, Aria seemed to be in a reverie as she stared at the displays of the boutiques.


    She was staring at a shimmery dress on a mannequin, all the while looking back at her own body.


    ......Fu.


    That expression... So that''s how it is. That''s the appearance she would like to have.


    Forget about it, there''s no use in wanting it. Your elementary school figure will never ever develop.


    "Hey."


    "--Ah."


    Aria turned around, and seemed to notice that I was secretly laughing at her.


    Her cheeks reddened, and she waved both her hands around.


    "--Th-that isn''t it! I-I just have a slender body! This is called slender!"


    "I didn''t say anything..."


    Saying that, I strode into the opposing park. I found a random bench, and sat down, placing my McDonalds bag next to me. Aria, as if she had something to say, sat down next to me.


    Fuah. Her Butei High skirt fluttered, allowing me a sight of her guns for a moment. Mutou from Logi changed the name of that area from "Panchira" to "Gunchira"... Now that I think about it, that guy is a complete idiot.


    All the skirts of the girls at Butei High are very short. The reason for this is, if an emergency arises, they need to be able to draw their guns quickly. Of course, Aria''s skirt was no exception.


    However, that sight from just now doesn''t excite me at all. Probably because she looks just like an elementary school student.


    "Hariha (Aria). Let''s split up while looking in the park."


    "Fwy? (Why?)"


    We were trying to eat our hamburgers while talking.


    "Look around, and you''ll see."


    I took a sip of my coke, and placed it on the bench while indicating around with my eyes.


    In this park--there are a lot of young couples.


    This place is near the seashore, and is both new and beautiful, so it''s a famous dating site.


    The whole reason I came here is, although it''s possible that the cat might be here, since it''s one of the parks in Omi, the real reason is that, with this sight, I thought that Aria would stay away from me.


    This plan seems to be working, Aria is...


    "Ah..."


    Once she saw a college couple stuck together like wood carvings sitting on the opposite bench, she froze, with a french fry still stuck in her mouth.


    Afterward, she looked at me, then looked back at the couple, then back at me. All at once, she started blushing furiously.


    "...uh. Uun!"


    At that moment, Aria saw a couple holding hands while walking by. She hurriedly hugged her own hands to herself. Looks like she wouldn''t hold hands with me under the pain of death.


    "Right? It''d be better if you went back, Aria. If we''re seen walking together like this, people will say we''re going out again. I don''t like to attract attention, and you would hate it if the person you liked had this kind of misunderstanding, right?"


    "Somebody I like!"


    Aria''s red ruby-like eyes opened wide, and she refuted me with that voice worthy of a Seiyuu.


    "I-I-I don''t like anyone! Also, ro-romance is a waste of time, there''s no need for it! It-it really is useless!"


    ...You aren''t a kid...there''s no need to have such a reaction.


    Looks like she can''t stand anything related to love.


    A weakness!


    "Anyways, you wouldn''t like your friends to misunderstand, right?"


    "Friends... I don''t have any friends, nor do I need them. People can say whatever they like. I don''t care what others say."


    Slurp----


    I''m not sure if it was because she wanted to hide her embarrassment, but Aria sucked noisily at her straw.


    "I applaud the fact that you don''t care what others think. However, there''s something I''d like to say."


    "What is it?"


    "That''s my coke."


    Pffftt!


    Aria sprayed out the coke that was in her mouth.


    No way. Is that really something a beautiful high school girl like you would do?


    Seeing that I was staring straight at her, Aria''s cheeks reddened once again--


    "You pervert!"


    She suddenly charged at me, with the intention of beating me up.


    Hey... You''re way too unreasonable.


    It''s evening. We''ve finally tracked down the lost cat.


    It was in...something like a gutter...or a stream...inside the park.


    The meowing weak little kitten matched the features inside the notice, and it also had the same bell as in the photo. This should be the right one.


    "OK. Good kitty..."


    The kitten, which had somehow made its way into a trash can floating in the stream, used the last of its strength to howl, trying to scare me away. Hey now, I''m not your enemy, you know... I''m trying to save you.


    I gingerly stretched my hand into the scraps of paper and empty cans, and grabbed the kitten, whose hair was standing on end.


    "Good kitty, good kitty. Alright, you''ll be OK now."


    ......This smile...I haven''t smiled for so long, it isn''t too stiff, right?


    Once it saw my face, the kitten yelped, and started struggling in my hand.


    "Ah, Hey...oh, ku!"


    Splash!


    Holding the cat, I heavily fell into the shallow water by the stream.


    Just in case, I had put aside my gun and cell phone before trying to get the cat. Looks like it was a piece of luck amidst my misfortune.


    "...that''s weird..."


    Sitting on top of the block preventing water from overflowing, Aria, who was looking at me, let out a sigh.


    The following day after finding the cat and receiving my 0.1 credits.


    "Riko."


    Riko, as per her note, was idling in the greenhouse by the girl''s dormitory. The greenhouse I''m talking about is just a huge but simple plastic shed, and it''s hardly used, so it''s a good place to conduct secret meetings.


    "Ki-kun!"


    Hearing my voice, Riko, who was deep inside the roses, turned around.


    Like Aria, she''s a small but beautiful girl. She has sparkling eyelids and big bright eyes, and her silky hair is tied up with two ribbons. Two strands of hair extend from the sides of her head, and her soft, long hair went down her back.


    "So you''re still wearing your special uniform...What''s this long white wavy thing?"


    "This is the Butei High girls'' uniform - White Wind Lolita version! Ki-kun, you should at least remember the different types of Lolita."


    "Denied. I can''t stand it, how many uniforms do you have?"


    Hearing me say this, Riko dipped her head and began counting the types of uniforms she had on her fingers. Once I figured out what she was doing, I quickly fished out the games, which were bound extremely tightly in a paper bag, out of my backpack.


    "Riko, I have it. You must keep this a secret from Aria, understand?"


    "Un! I got it!"


    Riko suddenly stood to attention, and adopted a stance with both hands by her head, as if she was saluting me.


    With a pained face, I handed over the paper bag, and Riko ripped it open immediately. Also she started breathing heavily, in and out, ''Fufufufufufu'', just like a wild animal.


    "Uwaah--! It''s ''White and Black!'', ''Story of White Grass!" and "Gothic Lolita Cosplay Imouto!"


    Riko started jumping around excitedly, while waving around the R15, which means it can only be bought by those 15 and up, Galge.


    I think that everyone can tell from her clothes already, but Riko is an Otaku.


    However, she''s different from normal Otaku girls. She also has a strange obsession with Galge. She absolutely loves the heroines that wear the same frilly dresses as her.


    Of course, Riko is already above 15, and she can buy these games herself. However, two days before, when she went to Academy Island''s game store, the saleswoman refused to sell her the games, because she thought that, judging from her height, Riko was still a middle schooler.


    So she contracted me to buy it for her.


    Normally, I would rather die than buy these...things. Also, I''ve left an impression on the saleswoman that I will not ever be rid of. Despite all this, I am willing to do this for Riko, all for the sake of getting rid of Aria.


    Why does Aria want me to be her slave?


    The first step to getting her out of my house, is to understand this.


    If there is really a solid reason, I will do all in my power to eradicate it.


    So, if she''s unwilling to tell me herself, I have no choice but to use other methods to investigate, and oppose her with my own power. After all, clashes between Butei are often won by the side with the most information.


    "Ah...this, I don''t want this. Riko hates these types of games."


    Huh? The ones I picked should all fit Riko''s descriptions, right?


    Fuu. With her cheeks puffed out, Riko returned "Gothic Lolita Cosplay Imouto! 2 & 3", the sequels to "Gothic Lolita Cosplay Imouto!".


    "Why? Isn''t this exactly the same as the other games?"


    "Wrong. ''2'' and ''3'', the sequels, are always in contempt of the original game. They are a shame to all games! A name that all people hate!"


    ...really, what kind of messed up reasoning is that?


    "Whatever...anyways, outside of these sequels, the rest are for you. In exchange, as promised, you have to tell me everything you know about Aria."


    "--Alright!"


    Riko is an idiot. She''s a complete idiot. But, after I entered Inquesta, I began to understand. This idiot, exactly because of her idiocy, has a specialty. Not only is she an excellent cracker, but she''s also a very proficient spy, eavesdropper, and hacker. Riko, who has an interest in these things, is abnormally good at gathering information. It could be said that she is an information thief of the current generation. Because of this, her Butei rank is A.


    "Alright, then spit it out. I had to pretend to go to the bathroom, and then escape using my belt as a rope. It won''t be long before Aria notices and catches me."


    I looked around, and sat down on a railing that came up to my knee.


    Riko seemed to think about something, stuck the games in her dress, and with a hop and a leap, she bounded over to where I was and sat down next to me. But since her feet couldn''t reach the floor, she dangled there.


    "Ahh--, Ki-kun, you''re already groveling at the hem of Aria''s skirt, huh? Since she''s your girlfriend, why can''t you just ask her about this kind of simple thing?"


    "She isn''t my girlfriend."


    "Huh? I heard that you two are already a couple. Also some people are saying that they saw Kinji and Aria holding hands while walking out of the boy''s dormitory this morning. Aria''s fanclub flew into a rage, and started running around the school shouting "Kill Kinji!" Even with that--"


    "There''s no need to use your finger to drill your head." (?)


    Holding hands...Are they talking about what happened this morning?


    I was just dragging Aria along, while she refused to let go of my hand.


    "So, what base have you guys progressed to!?"


    "There''s no progression."


    "Have you reached the H-scene?"


    "Idiot! No way in hell!"


    "Don''t try to trick me! You guys are teenagers in the prime of life, after all!"


    Riko, with a huge smile on her face, used her elbow to nudge my arm.


    "...Everything I say, you have a way to twist it so it means something else entirely. You should go see a psychologist."


    "Ki-"


    "Alright, let''s move on to the main topic. About Aria...Mmm, tell me about her evaluation in Assault."


    "Alright-. Hmm...first, about her rank, she''s S. And I''m able to count on one hand those that were able to reach S by their 2nd year."


    But what Riko said didn''t surprise me at all.


    Because the maneuvers that Aria exhibited during the bike-jacking incident, can''t be said to be anything like what a normal person could do.


    "Although she''s even smaller than Riko, her unarmed combat is very good too. Her style of fighting is... You know, that one with the mixed styles...that, Vale-Vale...baritsu...?"


    "You mean Valetudo?"


    "Right, right, that''s her fighting style. In England it''s called baritsu." (T/L: This is something that the author made up. It''s relevant to the plot.)


    I remember how Aria savagely kicked me out of the sports storage room.


    That was really impressive. Even the me in Hysteria Mode could hardly defend myself.


    "She''s a prodigy in both marksmanship and swordsmanship. Also, she always uses her guns and swords in pairs, she''s completely ambidextrous."


    "I know that."


    "Then, do you know her title?"


    A title--those elite Butei that excel in the field will naturally acquire a title from others.


    You mean the mere 16 year old Aria already has a title?


    Riko, seeing my puzzled face, chuckled and said


    "Aria the Quadra. Isn''t it funny?"


    "I don''t understand how that''s funny at all...whatever. I also want to know...right, I want to know about her movements as a Butei. What''s her battle record?"


    "Ah, this piece of news is impressive. Although it seems that''s she''s taking a break right now, Aria''s been working for the London Butei department and has been accepting commissions all around Europe ever since she was 14."


    Riko looked up at me with those big eyes, and her voice grew more rigid as she said,


    "...and in that time, she hasn''t let a single target get away."


    "Not even one?"


    "Everyone that she''s targeted has been captured without exception. A consecutive 99 times, and with only 1 raid each time."


    "How...is that possible..."


    Unbelievable.


    Normally, Butei commissions dealing with capture are too difficult to be left to the normal police. It usually takes several raids for Butei to be able to force a target into submission, (In the Butei world, this process is called Assault,) so they can successfully capture the target. But Aria managed to successfully capture 99 targets with just one raid each...


    ...So, I''m being targeted by such a monstrous girl.


    "Ah-...is there anything else? What about her lineage?"


    "Mmm--. Aria''s father is half English."


    "Ah, so she has mixed blood."


    So that''s why she has camellia eyes, as well as the Japanese double-fold eyelids.


    And...That''s why her name is [Kanzaki H. Aria] right?


    "Oh yeah, her English lineage is a family whose middle name is [H]. And it seems to be extremely well known. I hear that her grandmother even holds the title ''Dame?''"


    "It''s a title bestowed by the English royal family. Those men favored by the royal family are named ''knights'', while the women are given the title ''Dame''.


    "Hey now. If what you say is true, doesn''t that mean she''s nobility?"


    "That''s right. She really is nobility. However, there seems to be some friction between Aria and the [H] family. So she doesn''t like to give out the full name. Riko knows why...but that family, I don''t really want to talk about it."


    "Come on, tell me. I gave you all those games, right?"


    "Riko hates to talk about people who allow their family names to give them higher status. Why don''t you just use Google to look up some English websites?"


    "My English sucks."


    "Then work hard!"


    Riko said it while swinging her hand with the intent of patting my back--


    *whoosh*-.


    But she missed me completely.


    And with a smack, she hit my wrist-


    "Ah?"


    Crack.


    -and slapped my watch to the ground.


    ... I reached out to pick it up, and saw that the clasp of the wristband was broken.


    "Uwaah! I-I''m sorry!"


    "It''s OK, it was really cheap. I just bought it for 1980 yen at Odaiba."


    "No way! I''ll fix it for you! Riko will fix it for you properly! If I break my client''s possessions, Riko''s reputation will be stained!"


    Riko snatched the watch from my hands, and stretched the neckline of her sailor uniform outwards. She then stashed my watch within her chest.


    Hey...Hey now.., I quickly turned my head away.


    Th-that sight is amazing.


    "Kinji? Is there anything else?"


    "...ah, not really, this should be it."


    I''m not willing to go into Hysteria Mode in front of a girl, and if she notices that I was looking at her chest, there''ll be trouble. So with those hurried words, I quickly made my way out of the greenhouse.


    Gold, huh? In this world, bras sure come in a variety of colors.


    I returned to my apartment, and stared out at the view outside the window. [Academy Island] had been stained a deep gold by the sunset.


    This place that held Butei High, the dormitories, as well as shops for the students are on an artificial island. It was originally a piece of coastline of Tokyo Bay, but the plans for it failed, and it was sold off as a piece of land.


    And the proof is, a little north of Rainbow Bridge, is an artificial island exactly like this one, except it''s completely empty. Because of that, it''s nicknamed [Empty Island].


    On the south tip of that bare island, are the wind turbines that the developer built as a last resort. The blades of the turbine turned lazily. It was a really quiet scene; I don''t hate these kinds of scenes at all.


    From the LCD TV came the news report: "Typhoon No. 1, which appeared in the Pacific, is maintaining its wind pressure while moving over Okinawa," but it only served to emphasize the silence that I loved so much.


    Ahh, this place is really nice.


    But of course, this excludes that girl lying in here.


    "You''re so slow."


    Aria, sitting on the sofa, turned her head around to face me.


    In her hand was a mirror, and it appears she was looking for split hairs, in an attempt to pass the time.


    Aria was using a hairclip to keep her hair up, exposing her forehead.


    Although the hairclip was quite childish, the slightly cute look really suited her.


    That dainty forehead is her most attractive point, and I think she herself knew that.


    "How did you get in?"


    I myself thought that what I had said was really stupid, but I needed to maintain my appearance of protest.


    "I''m a Butei, you know."


    See? My question really was extremely stupid.


    She must have made a copy of the keycard. After all, opening locks is the basics of the basics for Butei.


    "Did you really wish to leave a lady standing outside? How impolite."


    "I don''t accept that unreasonable people like you have any right to be called lady, fivehead."


    "Fivehead?"


    "Those with wide foreheads are called ''fiveheads''"


    "--You don''t understand the attractiveness of my forehead! You''ve finally lost the right to be called a human!"


    Exaggerated Aria, sticking her tongue out at me.


    Aah. I get it. Actually, I really do get it.


    You''re very cute.


    Judging by your appearance only.


    "This forehead is my main attraction. It said so in a lot of hair magazines back in England."


    Aria turned her back on me, and seemed to be happily examining her forehead in the mirror.


    ?Hmm,Hmm-mm?


    She even started humming a song.


    I converted my unhappiness into anger and dumped my backpack beside Aria. However, it seemed that Aria had gotten used to my rebellious behaviour, and continued to happily examine her forehead in the mirror.


    "As expected of an ojou-sama of a noble family, you take a lot of pride in your appearance."


    I strode into the bathroom, and threw a random insult at her.


    However, against my expectations, Aria happily said,


    "...you investigated me?"


    "That''s right. I even heard that you never let even one target escape."


    "Ooh~~, you even found out about that? You''re becoming more and more like a Butei. However,"


    Aria said this, and leaned back, tapping one foot against the wall.


    "--a while before, I let a target escape. That was the first time ever."


    "Oh? So there was someone as amazing as that. Who was it?"


    Wait a moment. Could it be that Riko left something out?


    "It was you."


    Pfft!


    Water sprayed out of my mouth.


    Me? Ah, she''s talking about what happened after the bike-jacking!


    "I-I''m not a criminal! Why am I on that list!?"


    "You molested me! Are you going to pretend that never happened? You''re a beast! A worm!"


    So from a slave, I became a beast. And now a worm? My standing with her really did plummet.


    "I told you, that was unavoidable! And I didn''t even do anything to you!"


    "Stop talking rubbish! Anyway!"


    Aria blushed and pointed her finger straight at me.


    "You might be capable of being my slave! Come back to Assault, and let me see the power that allowed you to escape from me!"


    "Tha-that...I was just lucky that I managed to escape. I''m an E rank, a useless guy. I''m sorry to disappoint you. So get out of here."


    "Don''t think you can trick me! You were ranked S at the entrance exam!"


    --Ku.


    So she''s going to use that?


    So, it appears that Butei still put their faith in records. She''s got me cornered, it''ll be hard to argue with her.


    "That proves that it wasn''t a coincidence that you were able to escape from me! My intuition is never wrong!"


    "N-no matter what you say...I can''t do it right now! So get out!"


    "Right now? Is there a trigger? Tell me. I''ll help you."


    How could I--say it!!!


    My face reddened.


    She wants to help me?


    Of course, she''s only saying this because she doesn''t know the conditions necessary for me to enter Hysteria Mode--But those words are like explosives! Because my trigger for entering Hysteria Mode is, "You have to turn me on!"


    "Come on, spit it out! In exchange for being my slave, I''ll help you!"


    "...!"


    --Inadvertently,


    My brain went through several scenarios of Aria [helping out].


    Now that I think about it, Aria and I are alone in this apartment.


    Without me noticing, the sun had sunk down below the horizon, and none of the lights were turned on, leaving the room dark.


    Arrghh. Stop it. Kinji, stop fantasizing!


    "I''ll do anything! Tell me...please tell me! Kinji...!"


    Aria approached me. That womanly Gardenia scent once again teased my senses.


    I--


    "Ku..."


    This isn''t good.


    Because my fantasies have already put me on the verge of going into Hysteria Mode.


    This could be said to be...the power of her eyes, right?


    I thought that Aria''s luscious camellia eyes were so beautiful, so lovable--


    That feeling...flared out from my body. I couldn''t resist the feeling of my blood pumping through my veins, assaulting my senses.


    --I can''t.


    I can''t change.


    I don''t want to...go into that mode!


    Thud!


    I, unable to think, pushed Aria away.


    Aria, screamed "Kyaa!" in a voice worthy of a Seiyuu, and fell down on the sofa.


    Fuu. Her short skirt fluttered up, and I quickly turned my head away.


    Things have reached this stage, I have to...


    surrender to Aria.


    "...Only once."


    "Once?"


    But, by no means will this be an unconditional surrender.


    There will be conditions.


    "Assault--I''ll go back. However, I''ll only join you on one mission. The first mission from when I return, that one case, I will solve it with you. This is my condition."


    "..."


    "I will not budge. Also, I will take Assault as an elective. That should be fine."


    I turned back to Aria, who had fixed her skirt.., seeing that beautiful forehead directed at me, it seems as if she''s pondering something.


    In Butei High, students can choose an extra course at their leisure.


    This is called an elective. Although the marks you earn in the elective will not be reflected on your total credits, but to be able to be a [Butei], one needs to have a variety of skills. A lot of students will move between classes, in an attempt to improve themselves.


    Aria, as an elite Butei, wants a slave for herself...more like an assistant. And that desire is extremely strong.


    And, she has met me, who managed to escape from her under Hysteria Mode.


    She then thought "He should have the skills to be my slave."


    But, there''s one thing she doesn''t know about me.


    Which is, Hysteria Mode.


    Before this is exposed to her, I have to let Aria see my skills in normal mode.


    This way, she will probably lose faith in me and leave, right?


    "...alright. Then I''ll move out."


    ...Unexpectedly, my surrender has caused this nuisance to move out.


    "I don''t have much time left, either. So for this one mission, you have to show your full power."


    "...Don''t mind these small things, it''s just one mission."


    "OK. But bear in mind that, no matter how colossal the mission is, it only counts for one."


    "I understand."


    "However, if you dare slack off, I will be sure to make holes in you."


    "Alright. I promise you. I will do everything I can."


    However, that''s everything I can do...in my normal mode.

 Volume 1 - CH 3

    I never thought I would come back.


    Assault - a popular name for it is "the subject with no tomorrow".


    This subject''s survival rate upon graduation is 97.1%.


    In other words, a little less than 3 of every 100 people would not survive until graduation. They died either during the execution of their missions or during their practice. Really...


    That was Assault, and that was also the dark side of a Butei''s work.


    I was inside the private institution, where the sounds of firing and weapons reverberated. However, I was here primarily to check my equipment, and apply to freely take a class and so forth; my time, excluding training, was almost used up.


    Nonetheless, until I settled one case; I wanted some sort of gun practice, but it wasn''t going to happen today. It was because Assault always assembled and mobilized parties, so its pupils naturally became friendly ... "Oh Kinjii, I believed that you would definitely return. Now, please die even a second earlier here!"


    "You still haven''t died, Natsumi. You will surely die a tenth of a second earlier than me."


    "Kinjii! You finally came back to die! An idiot like you would die immediately! The thing about Butei is that idiots are the ones that are going to die."


    "Well, why are you still alive, Mikami?"


    When in Rome, do as the Romans do.


    The die-die saying was this place''s greeting; if I returned die-die one by one, as they were delighted by my return and said die-die, that itself would eat up a considerable amount of time.


    As I came out of Assault, which somehow parried an obtained gunpowder stink,


    Within the sunset, there was a small child waiting for me around the back of the gate.


    Needless to say, it was Aria.


    Aria recognized my figure and came trotting along.


    Then as I began to walk in displeasure, she began walking by my side.


    "... You are pretty popular, huh. I was a little surprised."


    "I don''t want to be liked by such people."


    Those were my true feelings.


    "Your social disposition is poor and I also feel that you are a little gloomy. However, I feel that everyone here... how do I put it... looks up to you."


    ...That was certainly because they remembered the time during the entrance examination.


    It was me in hysteria mode.


    The examination inflicted on us, the applicants of Assault, was ... scattering us in a 14 story deserted building, and after arming ourselves, we were to arrest exam candidates other than ourselves in groups. It was an actual combat format.


    I quickly brought down or caught all the exam candidates by myself, with traps, and without warning, even the 5 instructors hiding in the mansion.


    ...Damn it.


    I recalled things that I did not want to remember.


    Sensing that I became further upset, Aria dropped her glance to the ground while walking at my side.


    "Hey, Kinji."


    "What''s up?"


    "Thank you."


    "What''s this now?"


    I replied to Aria in an irritated voice, who although she spoke in a low voice, seemed truly happy.


    Well, you seemed happy.


    Literally, it was because she had obtained a slave who would fight for her sake.


    "Don''t be mistaken. I only came back here because I didn''t have a choice. Once I settle one case, I''ll immediately return to Inquesta."


    "I understand, but..."


    "What?"


    "Kinji, when you walked into Assault and were surrounded by everyone, you looked really cool."


    "..."


    Why did she say such a thing.


    While she probably did not mean it that way, having a cute girl say something like that to me left me speechless.


    "No one here approaches me because the differences between our abilities is too great. No one can match up ... well, even so it is fine, because I''m Aria."


    "Aria?"


    I tilted my head to Aria, who called out her name in an intonation different from the usual.


    "Aria also means a solo vocal piece of an opera. It is the part where one person sings. Solitude... It seems that I am always alone no matter where I am, whether it be in Butei High or Rome."


    "So, is it your intention to make me a slave and change it into a duet?"


    After I said that without looking in her direction, she laughed.


    Upon glancing to the side, she was laughing as if I had just made a funny joke.


    "So you can be funny, after all."


    "It wasn''t a joke."


    "Wasn''t it?"


    "I don''t get what you are trying to say."


    "As I thought, Kinji. Since you''ve returned here, you''ve gotten a little more lively. Up until yesterday, you looked like you were deceiving yourself somehow. You looked hurt. Now you look charming.


    "No... I''m not."


    Aria again said an embarrassing thing.


    I did not want to listen to Aria.


    Somehow, there was an aura of truth to what she said -


    "I''m going to visit the gamcen. You go home alone. From today on, you''re going back to the female dormitory. There''s no point in returning together."


    "Let''s stay together ''til the bus stop."


    As usual her abusive language struck and she seemed truly happy that she brought me back to Assault. I understood her facial expression; she was easy to understand. She wouldn''t be suited for Inquesta.


    "Hey, what''s gamcen?"


    "It is an abbreviation for game center. Don''t you even know such a thing?"


    "I''m a child who just returned to the country, so it can''t be helped. Eh. Well then, I''ll go too. Today, I''ll ''specially play together with you. It''s a reward."


    "I don''t need it. Such a thing isn''t a reward, it''s a punishment game."


    I walked at a slightly faster pace and started to separate from Aria. Tekutekuteku (trudgingly).


    After that, Aria laughed "Nyaa" and walked at the same speed right beside me. Tekutekuteku (trudgingly).


    "Stop following me! I don''t want to see you! "


    "I don''t want to see your idiotic face either!"


    "So don''t come after me!"


    "Like I''ll listen to you!"


    Tatatatatatatata......


    We finally ran side by side to the game center.


    Her feet were abnormally quick.


    "Haa. Haa. Haa. What''s this..."


    Aria said, standing by my side, with her pigtail touching me.


    Her red eyes were looking at the crane game in front of the shop.


    "Haa...Haa. Ah, this is used to catch stuffed animals."


    "A machine to catch stuffed animals? What a na?ve name. Well, anyways, this is a place you wanted to go to, so the games here surely aren''t of my level."


    Aria was watching the machines with disdain.


    In the middle of the glass, the piled up animals make me wonder if it''s a stuffed animal of a leopard or a lion.


    "...Ah...!"


    Bang!


    Aria immediately sticks to the glass.


    That little body of hers glued to the glass makes her look like an elementary school girl.


    If I let her walk through the game room like this, she will probably be questioned by a policeman.


    "What is it? Have you never seen one before?"


    "..."


    "Are you OK?"


    "........."


    "Are you hungry?"


    "............So cute........."


    What.


    Aria saying something delicate like that, makes me feel a little bit weak.


    Even though the puppets are cute...It isn''t something that, the one as strong as spirits, the butei who needs to kill, ''Quadra-Aria'', would say?


    Hey, did you play the wrong role? I was thinking about teasing her, but her mouth already became triangular-shaped, and she was almost drooling. Don''t be like this. How can you meet someone as you are right now?


    "Do you want to try?"


    "I don''t know how to play."


    "Even kindergarten kids can play this."


    "They can learn immediately?"


    "Of course. Do you want me to teach you how?"


    When Aria heard this, she could not help shaking her head.


    What''s happening to her? Isn''t it too abnormal?


    It turned out that there wasn''t much to teach. After Aria heard the order of the vertical and horizontal buttons, she took out a 100-yen coin from her purse.


    She adjusts her posture in front of the machine, and delicately operates her claw, just like a sniper.


    Bzzzzz......


    Poof.


    But she aims badly. Only a little bit of the leopard or the lion''s leg was grabbed, so she couldn''t pick it up.


    "I......I was only practicing. I understand how to play this now. "


    "Even an idiot who plays one time would understand."


    "Here I go again!"


    Aria says this while taking another 100-yen coin from her purse. She puts it in the machine and strongly presses on the control button.


    But, Poof.


    This time she only lifted up a little bit of the bottom, by the tail.


    "By the way, let me say that if you put 500 yen, you can play six times."


    "Don''t bother me! I''ll definitely get it the next time! Now, I know the secret of success!"


    Actually, isn''t that what someone who doesn''t know the secret of success would say?


    Poof.


    As expected, the doll was only lifted a little bit.


    "Ah--Aaah!"


    "Don''t break it."


    "This time I understand it all! I''m getting serious!"


    Klang. Poof. Klang. Poof.


    Aria, who still doesn''t give up, puts a 1000-yen bill into the changing machine.


    "This time I''m really serious. I''m really really really serious!"


    She doesn''t have a chance. I need to find a way.


    But I didn''t think that she would really have the skills of a primary school student, as she appears to.


    And that she''s like the people who get addicted to gambling.


    "Step aside."


    When Aria had wasted around 3000 yen, I couldn''t stand seeing her do it anymore and helplessly took out my wallet.


    But since this prideful noble wouldn''t let go of the control buttons, I had to push her aside.


    Let me see.


    Hmm.


    My target will be the one next to the hole.


    The target was a deep pile of stuffed cats. The animals are the same, so she would be happy no matter which one I picked.


    Shaa.


    I skillfully caught one inside the pile.


    "......!"


    Gulp. I heard Aria swallow her saliva.


    "Huh?"


    I looked at it carefully. The tail of the stuffed animal I had picked up had dragged another one along with it.


    "Kinji, look! You got two!"


    I can see that without you pointing it out.


    "Kinji, if you drop one, I won''t forgive you!"


    "Don''t make these kinds of sarcastic comments..."


    "Ah...ah, go in, go in, go in!"


    Although I wasn''t as enthusiastic as Aria, I was a little excited myself.


    I can definitely get one of them, but...the other...can I get the other, too?


    The other...what will happen?


    The claw...


    Opened...!


    Hum.


    Clank.


    One of them dropped in the hole, and the other one, pulled along by the first one''s tail--dropped inside too.


    "We did it!"


    "Alright!"


    I was really happy.


    So, without thinking--


    I really wasn''t thinking.


    ?Slap?


    I stretched out my hands and gave Aria, who was smiling happily as well, a high five.


    "Ah." "Ah."


    We said simultaneously, staring at each other with widened eyes.


    And afterward, we both hurriedly looked aside with a "Hmph".


    Damn it.


    I''m getting angry at myself.


    Why am I being so familiar with someone like that?


    And Aria--


    said "Th-this is pretty good for an idiot like Kinji!", while hurriedly reaching into the machine to retrieve the two stuffed animals.


    I glanced at it, and saw that the tags had "Leopon (Lion-Leopard fusion)" on it. What on Earth is that?


    "So-cu-ute!"


    Aria, not trying to hide her emotions anymore, hugged the stuffed animal to herself. She hugged it so hard, the Leopon was about to explode.


    ...with this kind of behavior, she''s exactly like a [normal] girl...


    And I, how do I say this...couldn''t believe my eyes.


    Aria, could it be, that she might, actually... be a normal girl?


    She''s the exact opposite of the Aria before...


    And I suddenly thought of something. The Aria I''ve seen up till now, the one that''s been harassing me all this time...was she forcing herself to do that?


    Her behavior right now...there''s no reason for her to have to act like this.


    "Kinji."


    I came back to Earth...and saw Aria offering me one of the two Leopons.


    "This is for you. It''s the reward for your efforts."


    Smiling while closing her eyes, Aria really surprised me.


    So she can also make this kind of expression?


    Aaahh, damn it.


    She''s really cute.


    "Huh, mm."


    I took the Leopon, and I noticed that there was a string on it that could be used as a phone strap.


    Now that I think about it, my cellphone doesn''t have any decorations.


    I''ll stick it on then.


    I fished out my cellphone, and started trying to poke the string through the holes near the top.


    Aria, seeing my actions, also fished out her own pearly pink cellphone, and like me, started tying her own Leopon to the cellphone. What a coincidence, her Leopon has a strap too.


    The string extending out of the lion''s butt was very crude, and I hadn''t managed to get it through just yet.


    And anyways, to the developer: Why on Earth did you put the string there?


    "Kinji, the first person that ties the Leopon to their phone wins."


    "Are you kidding? Are you still a kid?"


    "Alright, it''s going in."


    "Me too...it''s in, how could I lose to you?"


    Now that I think about it, this is the first time a girl ever gave me anything.


    Although Shirayuki''s given me a lot of presents in the past, she''s more like a childhood friend, so it doesn''t count.


    So like that, just for the sake of competing over who could tie the Leopon to their cellphone first, we struggled so hard.


    My tolerance level really is low.


    The disappearance of the intruder returned my room to its usual calm.


    In the morning, in the bedroom that held only one person, my cell phone''s alarm woke me up.


    I reached out for my phone in a haze, but I only managed to grab on to the Leopon attached to it.


    "..."


    I stared straight at the Leopon for a while...before I slowly got up to prepare for school.


    I ate the lunch from yesterday, and raised my wrist so I could take a look at the watch that Riko gave back to me.


    "?"


    I still have quite a bit of time.


    I thought that I had burnt through quite a lot...


    Then I''ll have some tea.


    This is weird.


    I left my house slightly earlier than normal.


    But in the midst of the rain, the 7:58 bus had already reached the bus stop, and the students were already scrambling to get on.


    Because this bus arrives at the school district slightly before first period, it''s always crowded.


    If I let down my guard, the bus could already be full.


    "Hey! I''m coming! Ah great, I made it! Hey, Kinji, morning!


    I charged towards the bus, but saw Muto from Logi calling at me from the steps of the bus.


    The inside was already packed full of students.


    This is bad.


    Because it''s raining today, all those people that normally ride bikes are taking the bus instead.


    "Muto! Pull me on!"


    "I want to help you, but I can''t! It''s already full! Take your bike!"


    I waved my hands, trying to signal to Muto to push inside, but I noticed that he was on the verge of being pushed off of the bus himself.


    "My bicycle is broken. If I don''t make the bus, I''ll definitely be late!"


    "Sorry, no can do! Kinji, is school really the highest priority for a boy? Just skip first period! Then, see you second period!"


    He...said "see you second period!" Are you really an idiot!?


    In the wake of that backstabber Muto''s voice, the bus doors closed, emotionless.


    The sounds of conversation and laughter from within made me grit my teeth in anger.


    Damn it. If it''s raining this heavily, how am I supposed to walk to school? Also, I''ll definitely be late.


    I walked on the street alone, in the midst of the downpour.


    The road on Academy Island was perfectly straight, allowing me a view of my destination.


    After all, the reason that this artificial island was made in the first place, was to provide a cheap runway.


    So, it''s not surprising that this school is so damned long.


    If it were just that, I''d already be unhappy. However, it''s raining too. This raised my unhappiness level by about 1000%.


    I should just do what Muto said, skip first period and be done with it.


    No way, I can''t. The first period is Japanese lessons, a normal class. The normal classes are very important for me, who wishes to switch to a normal high school. I can''t skip it.


    While I was thinking that and passing by the Assault section''s sporthall...my cellphone started ringing.


    "Hello."


    I pulled out my cellphone by the Leopon, and put it by my ear--


    "Kinji. Where are you?"


    It''s Aria.


    What is it? It''s 8:20 right now. Why is she calling me during class?


    "Mmm, I''m next to the Assault building."


    "Good. Outfit yourself with Class C Armaments and make your way to the girl''s dormitory. Now."


    "Why? Assault classes only start from 5th period."


    Aria, hearing my complaints, started shouting


    "This isn''t a class, this is a mission! If I tell you to come now, then you better get the hell over here!"


    I looked at myself unhappily.


    A TNK bullet proof vest. A specially reinforced helmet with mask. A wireless headset with the Butei High emblem, as well as tactical gloves. Crisscrossing my body were leather straps, with holsters, and pockets for spare magazines.


    This is exactly like Class C Armament worn by the SWAT or SAT, and it''s the assault gear that Butei use for [outings].


    The cases that Assault decides to step in on are usually extremely dangerous. So participants are ordered to equip Class C Armament.


    --This mission.


    What''s happening?


    What on Earth is happening?


    I hope it''s a small case.


    With that prayer in mind, I approached the roof.


    Aria was wearing Class C Armament, like me, and standing on the roof in the midst of the rain.


    So Aria. You''re just an exchange student, yet you are still so excited.


    Reki was someone who like me, someone who was ranked at S during the entrance exam. And so far, she''s an expert sniper who has kept that ranking.


    Her slender body was taller than Aria by about half a head. She''s a very beautiful short-haired girl, but because of her emotionless expression, so reminiscent of a robot, she hasn''t received much attention.


    And, nobody knows her real name. Even her.


    "Reki."


    I greeted her, even though she was standing as still as a statue. She didn''t reply.


    This isn''t surprising either, because Reki always wears extremely large headphones, listening to something.


    Last year, I worked with her a lot in Assault...but it appears she hasn''t changed this bad habit.


    Tap Tap, I used my fingers to tap her head. Reki finally took off her headphones and turned to face me. She still has such a lovely face, just like a game CG.


    "Were you also recruited by Aria?"


    "Yes."


    Reki answered in a toneless voice.


    "Anyways, what kind of music do you listen to with these headphones you''re always wearing?"


    "Not music."


    "Then what is it?"


    "The sound of wind."


    After Reki said that lazily, with a click she lightly put her sniper rifle--I think it''s a Dragunov Semi-Automatic--on her back, just like a tennis racket.


    "It''s time."


    With that said, Aria turned to face us.


    "We planned to find another S rank Butei. But it seems as if they have all left on other business."


    It seems that in Aria''s eyes, I have a higher ranking than I actually do.


    "So, it''s up to this 3-man team to enter pursuit. I will make up for our lack of firepower."


    "Pursuit? What are we pursuing? What happened? You should explain the situation, at least."


    "A bus has been hijacked."


    "A bus?"


    "The Butei High bus. The one that stops at your place at 7:58."


    --!?


    What did you say!?


    That bus was hijacked?


    That''s the bus that Muto and the other students are packed into like canned food.


    "Is the hijacker inside the vehicle?"


    "His location is unknown, but I do not believe he is inside the vehicle. Because there''s a bomb on that bus."


    --a bomb--


    Hearing those words, my brain automatically recalled that incident from a few days back, where my own bike was hijacked.


    Aria, who may or may not be thinking of the same thing, turned to look at me.


    "Kinji. This is the work of the ''Butei Killer''. The same offender who blew up your bicycle."


    Did you say..."Butei Killer"?


    This familiar name raised my hair on end.


    That''s the name of the person Shirayuki mentioned, the one who carried out those continuous killings.


    "The first incident was hijacking a Butei''s motorcycle. Afterward, it was a car. After that, it was your bicycle, and this time, it''s a bus...each time, the offender has set the bomb''s trigger as "If you slow down, the bomb will explode," in order to take away the victim''s freedom of movement. And afterward, he remotely detonates the bomb. However, the electronic signal from the detonation is fixed. The electronic signal is the same this time as from when I saved you."


    "But, hasn''t the ''Butei Killer'' been apprehended already?"


    "The person we caught wasn''t the real offender."


    "What did you say? Wait a second. What is that supposed to mean?"


    This is weird.


    This is so strange, it can''t be.


    But--


    Aria looked at me strictly.


    "There is no time to explain, and this is not necessary information. The leader of this squadron will be me."


    Aria said, straightening her chest.


    Standing to the side like a statue, Reki glanced at Aria.


    "Wait...Aria, wait a moment! You--"


    "This incident has already occurred! The hijacked bus could explode at any time! Our mission is to save everybody inside! Also!"


    "I''m fine with you being the leader! But you have to explain the situation to your teammates! It doesn''t matter what incident it is, Butei are always fighting for their lives!"


    "Butei Law article section 1! "Believe in your comrades and help each other"! Right now the victims are our fellow Butei! There''s no need to clarify any more than that!"


    A deafening sound, loud enough to overshadow the sound of the rain, appeared.


    That''s the sound of a helicopter.


    I looked up, and saw the light blue rotating lights of the Logi helicopter preparing to descend to the roof of the girl''s dormitory.


    I didn''t think that Aria...would be able to get her hands on one of these on such short notice.


    If our transport is here already, then there really is no time to explain.


    "...Damn it. Aahh, I''ll do it! It''ll be fine if I do it, right!"


    Aria, hearing my cry, swept aside her wet hair, completely mussed from the wind pressure of the helicopter, and--smiled.


    "Kinji. This is the first mission, the one in our promise."


    "So it''s something big like this. I''m really disappointed."


    "You''re going to keep your promise, right? I have high expectations of your abilities."


    "I''m warning you, I don''t have those abilities that you think I have. Also, I''ve had a very long holiday. Bringing an E Butei like me on an S level mission like this, are you really fine with it?"


    "If we run into danger, I''ll protect you. Don''t worry."


    According to the news that Connect sent us through the wireless headset, the Butei High bus follows the Isuzu ERGA-Mio specifications. Ever since Muto boarded the bus in front of the boy''s dormitory, the vehicle hadn''t stopped at any bus stops, and had entered an uncontrollable state. Following this, Connect received an urgent report from the students inside the bus which said that the bus had been hijacked.


    The bus, exceeding the passenger limit with 60 people on board, circled around Academy Island once, before going through the Omi South bridge, and entering Odaiba.


    "Have the police or the Eastern Butei Section taken action?"


    In the howling of the helicopter, I was speaking to Aria through the headset.


    "They have already taken action. However, the target is a moving bus. They require some time to get ready."


    "So, looks like we''re the first to take action."


    "Of course. Once I received that electronic signal, I took action even before the news got around."


    With a "Hmmph", Aria examined her beloved pistols.


    Although the color of those silver and black guns differ, the model is the same.


    The base specifications should be that of the Colt M1911. All the patents on that gun have expired, so it''s free to be modified.


    The most interesting thing on the guns were the pink seashell engravings on the handle. The engravings were of a beautiful face that, no matter how I look at it, looked almost exactly like Aria.


    "I see it."


    The sound of Reki''s voice spurred Aria and I to stick our heads outside the bullet proof glass, looking down.


    Through the window on the right, we could see the buildings of Odaiba, the Bay Road, as well as the coastal high-speed railway.


    But at this distance, the vehicles were too small, I couldn''t see them at all.


    "I don''t see anything, Reki."


    "In front of the Japan Airlines hotel is a bus, turning right. Inside it, I can see some Butei High students."


    "Yo-you can really see it clearly... What''s your eyesight?"


    "Around 6.0."


    Calmly saying this amazing number, Reki surprised us both so much that we turned to look at each other.


    The helicopter pilot followed Reki''s directions, and descended. Now I could really see the Butei High bus over there, speeding. It''s going way too fast.


    The bus continued to overtake the other vehicles, going towards the TV station. Once the people in the TV station noticed that there was a helicopter chasing the bus, they quickly got out their cameras and cell phones to start recording the scene.


    "Descend till you''re above the bus. I''ll take care of examining the exterior of the bus. Kinji will confirm the situation inside, and report. Reki will stay in the helicopter, and await further orders."


    Aria smoothly gave us our orders and grabbed two Assault issue parachutes; they looked exactly like backpacks.


    "The interior... If the offender is really inside, I''ll be in a lot of danger."


    "The ''Butei Killer'' won''t be inside."


    "This hasn''t been confirmed as the ''Butei Killer''s'' work yet!"


    "If it isn''t, then find a way to take care of it yourself. You should be able to solve it by yourself."


    --You...


    Butei are constantly criticized for this, but for the sake of completing the mission quickly and effectively, they have to adapt to match the situation.


    However--Aria''s decision was completely without foresight. One might also say completely devoid of common sense, too.


    Which is to say, she always charges towards the site, and then relies on her overwhelming skill to take care of matters in a heartbeat. You, for me...you put too much faith in your teammates, you know.


    --I''m beginning to understand why no matter where Aria goes, she is known as the [Aria].


    Aria and I deployed our Assault issue parachutes, while relying on our own weight to pull us down to the roof of the bus.


    I, who hadn''t done any aerial assaults for a while, slipped off the bus.


    Smack.


    Aria clasped my wrist, and pulled me back up.


    "Hey, take this seriously!"


    Shouted Aria, unhappily


    "I am taking this seriously...but, right now..."


    I muttered, while engaging the cable on my harness to the roof of the bus, giving myself more traction.


    Aria who also engaged her cable, quickly jumped off the back of the bus with a practiced movement.


    To ascertain that the offender was not inside the bus, I used the mirror mounted on my telescopic rod to confirm the situation. Only students were inside, I didn''t see anybody suspicious who might be the offender.


    I let the students inside the bus open the window, then cut the cable and went in.


    The students, who were already in a state of panic, started rushing to me and screaming upon seeing me enter.


    But because they were far too raucous, I was unable to understand what they were saying.


    "Kinji!"


    I turned towards a familiar voice. The person that spoke was also the person who said "I''ll see you 2nd period!" and left me in the rain, Muto.


    "Muto--it''s not second period yet, but we meet again."


    "Ah, that''s right. Ku...! Why did I get on this bus?"


    "This is karma for leaving a friend behind."


    "--Kinji, go talk to that girl."


    The person that Muto was pointing to was a girl with glasses, standing by the driver''s seat.


    "To-to-to-to-Tohyama-senpai! Save me!"


    This child in tears, pleading for me to rescue her, was a Middle schooler in Butei High.


    "What happened?"


    "M-m-my cellphone was modified at some point in time. A-and it said,"


    "If you slow down, you blow up."


    So it really is that way.


    It''s as Aria said, the offender is the same.


    The same person who hijacked my bicycle!


    "Kinji, what''s the situation? Report!"


    Aria''s voice crackled over the headset.


    "It''s as you said, the perpetrator is controlling this bus from an external source. What about on your side?"


    "--There''s something like a bomb over here!"


    I quickly ran over to the back of the bus, but all I could see was Aria''s feet and the cable.


    She''s probably upside down, checking on the situation underneath the car.


    "It''s a Kaczynski ¦Â Module plastic explosive, the type of explosive the ''Butei Killer'' uses. Just from the appearance, it seems the bomb contains around 3500 Ccs of explosives!


    I was stunned.


    What is this! That explosive content is way over the top!


    If that exploded, an entire train would be torn apart, let alone a bus!


    "I''m going over to try and pry it off--Ah!"


    At the same moment as Aria''s shout, the whole bus rattled heavily.


    The students were all pressed against the floor, each one moaning and crying.


    I looked at the back window in panic--


    The convertible that bumped into the bus braked with a screech, and retreated, putting some space between the bus and it.


    "Aria! Are you OK!"


    --No answer.


    It looks like the collision injured her.


    I stuck my upper body out the window, intending to climb onto the roof so I could get to the back.


    VROOMMM! The sound of acceleration led me to turn my head, and I saw the car that bumped into the bus just now - A completely red Renault suporu spider -- quickly speed to the side of the bus.


    And the Uzi that was set up in the empty driver''s seat, was aimed this way!


    "Everybody get down!"


    The students, hearing my cry, immediately hit the floor--DADADADADADADA!


    A barrage of bullets peppered the windows of the bus, shattering them from the back to the front.


    "Uwahh!"


    I, who had taken a bullet in the chest, was thrown back into the bus.


    I wasn''t hurt thanks to the bulletproof vest...however, I still received the full impact. It was like a knee slamming into my chest. I will never be able to get used to that.


    Screech.


    The chassis of the bus suddenly wobbled dangerously, I made my way to the driver hurriedly--


    "!"


    The driver had collapsed on the wheel.


    His shoulder had been hit.


    He was hit because he had to continue steering the bus.


    The bus started to tilt left and right, dangerously.


    To avoid oncoming traffic, the bus was scraping against the guardrail of the road, leaving a trail of sparks.


    --Everything is fucked up...!


    What do I do?


    I don''t know. I don''t know. The me right now, has no way of solving the situation before me--!


    "Turn right at the junction with Ariake Colosseum."


    From the cellphone that the girl lying on the ground had dropped, came a synthesized voice.


    More importantly, the bus is beginning to slow down!


    "Mu-Muto! Come and drive this! You mustn''t slow down!"


    I took off my bulletproof vest and handed it to Muto, and put my hand on the window again, calling out.


    "Le-leave it to me!"


    After Muto put on the bulletproof vest, he, with the help of the other students, moved the driver to one side, and he sat on the driver''s seat.


    "This bus has probably broken every traffic law in existence. Have fun, Muto. You''ll definitely get your license revoked."


    "I hope you fall off the bus! I''ll run you over!"


    Speeding through the rainstorm, the bus charged onto Rainbow Bridge.


    "--Are you trying to bring the bomb downtown--!"


    I carefully sat on the window, making sure I wasn''t thrown off.


    The bus swerved to make the entrance of the bridge, and it tilted dangerously for a moment, but in the end, it stabilized.


    This was thanks to Muto, who ordered all the students to the left side of the bus, preventing the vehicle from flipping over.


    As expected of Muto. The only thing he excels in is his duty in Logi.


    The bus sped onto Rainbow Bridge--there were no cars in sight.


    It appears that the police have already locked down the area.


    "Hey Aria, are you alright!?"


    "Kinji!"


    Aria, climbing on her cable, looked up at me, who was standing on the roof.


    "Aria! Where''s your helmet!?"


    "It was knocked off when the convertible collided with us! What about yours!?"


    said Aria, pointing at my own head.


    "The driver was injured--so, I lent my helmet to Muto so he could continue to drive."


    "It''s too dangerous! Why did you come out here without proper equipment!? Why can''t you make even these simple decisions! Get back in the bus, now--watch out! Get down here! What are you doing, you idiot!?"


    Aria suddenly drew her guns, and charged at me with a pale face.


    --what happened?


    Not knowing the situation, I turned around--


    and saw the convertible, now in front of the bus, firing its Uzi.


    Aiming at my head.


    It fired.


    A bullet.


    --I''m finished.


    I really thought I was done.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Aria returning fire, and as if in slow motion, she used her small body to knock me out of the way.


    Pft Pft!!


    I heard the sound of two bullets meeting flesh.


    Fresh blood sprayed through the air.


    But, it didn''t hurt at all.


    "Aria!"


    *Rumble Rumble*, Aria was rolling off the bus.


    The blood trail she left was washed away by the rain.


    "Aria--Aria!!"


    I exerted all I had to hold on to the cable keeping Aria on the bus.


    The convertible in front of the bus had slowed down, and was now at the side.


    This isn''t good, if it fires, we''re dead--!


    I thought...but, the Uzi didn''t fire.


    I turned my head to look, and saw that the Uzi mounted on the seat was destroyed.


    It was damaged during the momentary exchange with Aria just now.


    "If we run into danger, I''ll protect you."


    That voice, worthy of a Seiyuu, continuously echoed in my head.


    "ARIA--!!"


    I screamed, and used all of my strength to pull the unconscious Aria to the roof.


    Her appearance stopped my heart cold. At that moment--


    Bang!


    The sound of an explosion rang out.


    Bang! Followed by another one.


    "!?"


    After the noise, the convertible suddenly lost control, and it furiously collided with rail--Bang!


    It exploded behind us.


    I saw the Butei High helicopter, all the while keeping pace with us over Rainbow Bridge.


    Inside the cabin of the helicopter, Reki was kneeling and her sniper rifle was directed this way.


    In Odaiba, which was full of buildings, it was nigh impossible to find an opportunity to snipe, however, we had reached the bridge and Reki had an opening.


    "---I am a single bullet."


    I heard Reki''s voice from my headset.


    "It has no heart. Therefore, it does not think---"


    She said, almost as if reciting a litany.


    "---It just flies straight towards its target."


    This...was something I heard many times while in Assault.


    Something that Reki always said, when she fired.


    When those incantation-sounding words were over--


    Reki''s muzzle flashed with a *Pa Pa Pa*


    With each flash, I could feel the bullets pounding into the chassis of the bus with a *Dong Dong Dong*, and I could hear the sound of gunshots after the vibrations.


    Clink, Clank. Something attached to the bottom of the bus had fallen off, and was rolling around on the road we had just traversed.


    That object was the bomb, which had been detached from the bus.


    "---I am a single bullet---"


    Following Reki''s litany, came another gunshot. Dong!


    The object burst into sparks, and flew up, exactly like a football.


    It flew towards the guardrail of the bridge, and from there, it dropped into the ocean.


    --KABOOOOM!!!


    The bomb, having been remotely detonated, sent up a huge pillar of water.


    Following this, the bus started slowing down...until it reached a stop.


    On the roof, was the unconscious Aria...


    and I, who had merely stood by and let others do the work. The raindrops pounded my body, in the midst of the storm.


    Aria was sent to the Butei Hospital, and her wounds were...very light.


    But only because she was very lucky.


    The two bullets that hit Aria had glanced off her forehead without causing any major injuries.


    Aria, who had a concussion, was sent to receive a MRI. However, there were no signs of any internal bleeding. She only had external injuries.


    The second day, after I handed in my report to Inquesta, I went to the Butei Hospital--and noticed that Aria was staying in a VIP single patient room. Now that I think about it, Riko did say that Aria was nobility.


    Her room had a small antechamber, with some white lilies. Looking closer, I saw that there was a card with "From Reki" stuck inside the flowers. You mean that robot-like girl, Reki, actually sent something like this?


    I was astounded.


    ...*drip*...*drip*


    "?"


    From inside the room and through the door, which was slightly ajar, came a strange noise.


    Thinking it was strange, I surreptitiously peeked through the keyhole. Aria was sitting on her bed and...


    looking at the wound on her forehead with a mirror.


    "..."


    And because she was extremely focused, she didn''t notice me, standing on the other side of the door.


    The swelling of the wound on her forehead hadn''t gone down yet, and there was still a small red bump.


    The two bullets had left a scar on Aria''s forehead, reminiscent of a cross. The beautiful forehead that she was so proud of, had lost its splendor.


    Yesterday I had asked the doctor...and he had said, that wound would definitely leave a scar.


    --it would leave a scar that would never fade. A permanent scar.


    Aria, her eyes brimming with tears, was wearing the hair clip she normally wore. And her tears continued to drip, and drip, and drip.


    Seeing this scene, my heart felt as if it had been pierced with a thousand needles.


    Aria...adored her own forehead.


    And now, that place has an irremovable scar. She has to be devastated.


    "...Aria."


    I pretended that I had just arrived, and took a step back while knocking on the door.


    "Ah, wa-wait a moment."


    From the room came the noise of her hurriedly putting her things away.


    "...Go ahead."


    I did as she said, and walked in. I saw that she had already replaced the bandages around her head, and was using various tools to fiddle with her gun.


    The scene appeared somewhat artificial, but I knew that she was pretending to be maintaining her gun.


    "--You''ve come to visit?"


    She directed an impatient glare at me, not even bothering to hide her irritation.


    "Don''t think that I''m a patient. Staying in the hospital because of a little wound like this, the doctors are overreacting."


    "Obviously you''re a patient. The wound on your forehead--"


    "What about it? Why''re you staring at it?"


    "Ah, well...it will leave a scar, right?"


    "And? I don''t care. There''s no need to feel sorry for something like that. Mmm, I''m done with maintenance."


    *clatter* Aria placed her guns on the drawer by her bed, and folded her arms.


    "Butei Law article section 1. "Believe in your comrades and help each other." I was merely fulfilling this one point. I didn''t do it especially for you."


    "Butei Law article sect...don''t just fulfill those pretty words like an idiot!"


    "...Someone like you, Kinji, calling me an idiot? However...there''s some truth in what you say. I really am an idiot for saving someone stupid like you."


    said Aria with a "Hmph," and turned her head.


    I thought that if we continued on this line of conversation, we would just end up getting angry at each other, so I handed the plastic bag from the convenience store over to her.


    After a brief silence, Aria''s nose started twitching.


    "...Peach buns?"


    So, she''s able to tell from just the smell.


    Aria phoenix-camellia eyes fiercely opened wide, and turned towards me.


    "Go ahead. I bought the...5 that the store had in stock. You like them, don''t you?"


    Aria, hearing my words, silently stared at the bag. Before long, she quickly snatched it up.


    And she furiously chomped on the peach buns, which had already become cold.


    This scene...it''s almost exactly like giving food to a wounded animal.


    "Don''t rush. The peach buns won''t run away."


    "Shut up. I can eat however I want."


    Aria, with a piece of stuffing still on her lips, fired off that sentence at me, and continued to eat her buns in silence.


    The food at Butei Hospital is notorious for being absolutely disgusting. She must have been starving in here.


    "Whatever...I''ll talk while you''re eating. After the incident, we found the hotel room the culprit was in."


    "...Were there any traces left behind?"


    "No. Well, it would be more accurate to say that the traces were erased."


    I said, while pulling out the document from my backpack, and placing it on Aria''s knee.


    "This is the report that summarized everything that Inquesta and Repier, under Mine Riko''s supervision, found when they worked together to comb the hotel room. But from the conclusion...it appears that they did not find any clues relating to the culprit."


    "As expected. The ''Butei Killer'' is an extremely cunning criminal. He would never leave anything behind that could incriminate him."


    "So you think...it was the ''Butei Killer''? I suspect that the bicycle-jacking and the bus-jacking were both done by imitators of the ''Butei Killer''. Because, no matter what you say, he''s already been apprehended."


    "Didn''t I tell you? We got the wrong guy."


    I...have no way to argue against Aria''s point.


    Because all the incidents up to now weren''t something that a cheap imitator could pull off.


    "Also...this report includes the result of investigation of the bike-jacking case. However, to be blunt, the results of that investigation were inconclusive as well. The Segways and the Uzis that the culprit used were stolen goods."


    "Those guys are really useless. Reading this is a waste of time."


    "If you really think so, then just throw it in the trash."


    I didn''t think that Aria, as I said, would really throw it in the trash. It made me a little angry.


    Although there were no clues in there that could help us find the culprit, it was the result of Riko''s team working all night long.


    "--Get out. This has nothing to do with you anymore."


    "?"


    "The first mission since you returned to Assault. Since this mission has already been completed, you have already fulfilled your agreement with me. You can go back to Inquesta. Goodbye."


    Eating her peach buns nonchalantly, Aria tossed these words at me.


    "What do you mean...you really just do whatever you like. After pulling me into this so firmly, you do this after it''s over?"


    "Do you want me to apologize to you? Or would you like me to compensate you before you''re happy?"


    "...Are you trying to provoke me?"


    "I want you to get out. To leave me in peace."


    "Fine, I''ll go."


    I felt that I had already reached the limits of my anger.


    I don''t know why I''m so angry, but every sentence that Aria spoke left me in agony.


    Breathing out heavily, I spun around furiously, and walked out of the room.


    "What is this..."


    I had just put my hand on the door handle, when I heard Aria muttering something behind my back.


    "I...I put so much hope in you...I thought that if I brought you to an incident, you would, just-like-that-time, show me your true power!"


    "--That was only your desire! I don''t have any power like that! Also...I''ve already decided to quit being a Butei! Why did you raise your hopes so high!?"


    Without thinking, I spun around, shouting.


    In front of her, I can''t...for whatever reason...remain calm.


    Aahh, damn it. Why am I doing this?


    This isn''t like me at all.


    "Because I have to! I don''t have any time left!"


    "What is that supposed to mean!? I don''t understand what you''re saying at all!"


    "If you''re a Butei, then find out for yourself, why don''t you!? Compared to--compared to me, your reason for quitting being a Butei is irrelevant!"


    Irrelevant?


    Hearing those words--


    Without thinking, I dashed over to her side.


    I completely forgot that she was a girl, I was about to grab her collar.


    ...I restrained my anger, and quickly grabbed hold of my hand, which was just about to reach her.


    I grabbed it, I grabbed it with all I had.


    "Wh-wh...what is it."


    This was her first time seeing me get so angry...and even Aria was afraid.


    I rested both my hands on the bed, and lowered my head.


    Ahh. My face...


    It must be scary.


    I don''t want anyone to see me like this.


    Before, Shirayuki said that in all generations of my family, the Tohyamas were allies of justice.


    Although, as the generations moved along, our jobs were different, but we all had the special power of Hysteria Mode--and for centuries, we fought for the sake of the weak.


    Before I became self-aware, my father died. He was an ''Armed Prosecutor''. And my brother, who was a Butei, was my hero. I wanted nothing more than to be like him.


    So, at that time, I unhesitatingly enrolled in Butei High of my own free will.


    Although Hysteria Mode had given me a lot of trouble during Middle School, I had hoped that, like my father and brother, I would be able to activate it at will.


    ...but, last winter, something changed my life.


    The horrible shipwreck at Uraga bay.


    On Japan Cruise''s cruiseship, the Annbelle, one of the passengers disappeared...the investigation closed without even managing to find the victim''s body. It was a horrible incident.


    The person who died in that accident, was a Butei that was on the ship by coincidence...Tohyama Kinichi.


    Also known as, my brother.


    From what the police said, my brother, who always fought for the weak, and who had never lost to evil in his life, was unable to escape, because he was helping the other passengers off the cruise ship.


    But scared that the passengers would sue them, the company, as well as those passengers that were burned, fiercely denounced Nii-san.


    They said that he "was unable to help to prevent the accident, a useless Butei."


    From the internet, weekly magazines, and the families of the deceased, came countless slanders, descending like a flood.


    Even now, I have nightmares about that time.


    --Nii-san, why did you die helping people?


    --Why did he become the scapegoat?


    This is all because of Hysteria Mode, the penchant of our bloodline! That''s right. Butei, the allies of justice, must continue to fight, and fight. They will be torn apart, and they will continue to be shamed, even after death. There''s nothing good about being a Butei...!


    So I--decided to never do anything idiotic like being a Butei.


    I decided to be a normal person.


    I could live as those people who just talk, and never take responsibility. I could live a normal life.


    That''s right, that''s what I decided.


    I''ve already made my decision--that''s right.


    I raised my head, and Aria...was still silent.


    When I looked into her camellia eyes, I understood. I understood my own complex feelings towards her.


    Because, she''s like me.


    Aria shoulders something that nobody else could possibly understand, and for the sake of the Butei, she charges in the direction I tried so hard to look away from. Towards that dark outcome.


    I chose to run away, but she chose to face it.


    Therefore--that''s why I cannot stay calm in front of her.


    "No matter what...I will give up being a Butei. As for my school, I will switch to a normal one next year."


    "..."


    "Are you listening to me?"


    "I understand...I understood...the person I''m looking for..."


    Aria''s gaze shifted off me, and she closed her eyes. She only opened them after a long while.


    And like a period at the end of the paragraph, in the book you can''t continue to write, she said,


    "...isn''t you."

 Volume 1 - CH 4

    In the end, after leaving Aria like that after the fight--This is what happened.


    I wonder if it''s alright like this?


    This is... Before, this is exactly what I wanted.


    At that bus jacking incident, even now, I showed myself who can''t do anything.


    That''s why Aria was disappointed in me and released me.


    Thanks to that, I can leave the assault section. Now I can waste my time in peace in the Inquesta section and transfer to a normal school next year. Then, I can wash the traces of the world of Butei off my hands and become a normal adult.


    Isn''t that great?


    But......What''s with this feeling of desolation?


    After that, I just don''t know. Being bothered by the irritation I was feeling, I wasted away the weekend.


    Click......Click.


    Even if she was looking at TV or the internet, the clicking sound of the clincher never stopped.


    The Sunday morning of the day I heard about Aria''s hospital discharge--This morning, while thinking about her, I immersed myself in doing my laundry and cleaning.


    But, because of that--


    I coincidentally saw Aria at an unexpected place in the afternoon.


    At the campus island''s beauty parlor on the corner.


    I saw her as I was leaving the laundry place that was next to the beauty parlor. My legs unconsciously stopped as I saw her not-so-transformed look.


    Since she didn''t notice me, it once again looks like I''m peeping......


    "......"


    With a heavy look, Aria left her pigtails as they were and changed her hairdo just a bit.


    She got bangs.


    It was cute like that, but that was-- I don''t even need to ask. It''s probably to conceal the scar on her forehead.


    While thinking that, I once again felt a sharp pain in my chest.


    Like a cherry with white fur, Aria snorted like a mule and headed to the monorail station.


    Those clothes were--normal clothes.


    Since I''ve only seen her C equipment and uniform, seeing her like this, like a normal girl was refreshing.


    Aria was wearing a neat, plain, pale pink patterned dress. It was a modern style that looked like it escaped from a fashion magazine.


    If you were to take a photo of Aria right now and put it on a magazine cover, the clothes would sell like hot cakes.


    But......even if Aria paid attention to her personal grooming usually, I''ve never seen her dress up so much.


    I wonder where she''s going.


    (For a date?)


    There''s no need for questions.


    It''s probably a date.


    ......Aria''s boyfriend.


    Does she have one?


    I wonder what type of guy he is.


    While thinking that I--realized that I was doing it unconsciously and I didn''t know why I was.


    I was stalking Aria for the first time.


    Aria left the monorail at Shinbashi and from there went to the direction of Kanda by JR... She got off at Shinjuku.


    While following from a little behind, I saw that the guys on the street were taking fluttering glances at Aria.


    It''s to be expected. There''s seldom a girl as cute as Aria. It would be strange for her to not get attention after she put so much effort into getting dressed up.


    Aria went to the skyscraper from the west entrance. She was going slowly and snorting like a mule while walking.


    This is also an unexpected direction.


    This is an office building where those types of people work at... Then, is her boyfriend a working adult?


    While thinking that, I continued to tail her¨D¨DAria stopped in front of an unexpected building.


    It was the Shinjuku Police Station.


    If she was coming here, why did she go to the trouble of dressing up?


    "...Pitiful shadowing. I can see your tail wriggling."


    When Aria turned around and suddenly said that, I felt like I drank a pole.


    ¨D¨DWhat.


    I was found out.


    "Ah... Um. You said it to me before. ¡ºEven without a question, if you''re a Butei, you''d investigate for yourself.¡»"


    It was awkward so I talked like an offender accusing a victim while Aria stood horizontally.


    "If you found out, then why didn''t you say anything?"


    "I hesitated. I don''t know if I have the power to teach you. You''re also a victim of the Butei Killer and you''re alone."


    "?"


    "Well, I''ve already arrived. Even if I drive you away, you''d still follow, right?"


    After she said that, Aria became ambitious like usual.


    While Aria entered the police station, I followed along with many question marks floating above my head.


    In the Imprisoned People Visiting Room were two admins guarding. A beautiful woman came across the acrylic plank; I recognized her.


    If I''m not mistaken......There was a cameo embedded in Aria''s revolver''s grip. There was a carving there of a woman that Aria looked a lot like.


    Soft curvy long hair that looks like it was drawn. Almost onyx colored eyes. White porcelain skin like Aria''s.


    "Oh my...Aria. Is he your boyfriend?"


    "N, no, Mama."


    Looking a bit surprised from seeing me, the lady who gently raised her voice was...


    Aria''s mother.


    S, she looks so young.


    Instead of her mother, she looks like a long separated older sister.


    "Then, he''s an important friend? Oooh? Aria''s at an appropriate age where she gets a boyfriend. Even pitiful Aria can make friends. Fufu. Ufufu..."


    "You''re wrong. He''s Tohyama Kinji. He''s a student at Butei High School¡ª We''re not like that. Absolutely."


    Aria declared that and her mother gently narrowed her long eyelashes.


    It would have been fine for her to not so clearly deny it.


    "...Kinji-san, nice to meet you. I''m Aria''s mother¡ªKanzaki Kanae. It seems you''ve been helping my daughter."


    "Ah, no..."


    Despite being in this kind of room, Kanae-san''s gentle atmosphere covered us completely.


    To be honest, I''m not good with these types of people.


    I don''t have any pattern and become nervous so I can''t talk very well.


    Aria went and¡ªleaned toward the direction of the acrylic plate.


    "Mama. I only have three minutes, so we''ll only talk for a short while but... This stupid hairpiece is the Butei Killer''s. They injured 3 other people too. Last week, the Butei Killer planted a bomb on a bike."


    "...Oh my..."


    Kanae-san''s expression stiffened.


    "There''s also one more case, the day before yesterday, there was a bus hijacking incident. That guy''s actions are suddenly more active now. That means he''ll show his tail soon. That''s why I''ll aim for the Butei Killer and catch him. Even if it''s just that, we can prove your innocence and your prison sentence of 864 years can be reduced to 742 in one stroke. Before your case gets to the Supreme Court, I''ll definitely do something about the rest of them."


    ¨D¨DAt Aria''s words, my eyes widened.


    "And, I''ll throw in all the I-U members in here."


    "Aria. I''m happy for your feelings, but it''s still too early to be challenging I-U ¡ª Have you found a partner?"


    "That''s... I can''t find one no matter what I do. No one will follow me..."


    "That''s no good, Aria. Your talent is inherited. But like your family¡ªyou have inherited their excessive pride and childishness. Without a partner, you can''t even display half of your ability. You need a partner that understands you and will stick with you no matter what happens. The right partner can more than double your power¡ª Your great grandfather had a great partner, right?


    "...They told me that so often in London that my ears got calluses. They even said I was defective because I couldn''t find a partner... But..."


    "A child who runs too fast will fall. Walk through life slowly."


    Saying that, Kanae-san slowly blinked her long eyelashes.


    "Kanzaki. It''s time."


    The admin standing at the wall informed her while looking at the clock.


    "Mama, wait. I''ll definitely catch the real criminals by the trial."


    "You shouldn''t be impatient, Aria. I''m worried about you. Don''t go charging in alone."


    "I don''t want to! I want to save you as soon as possible!"


    "Aria. My lawyer is working very hard to postpone the Supreme Court date as long as possible. Focus on finding a proper partner first. That scar on your forehead proves that you''re mixed up in danger that you can''t handle by yourself anymore."


    Kanae-san had noticed the bandage that was covering the scar behind Aria''s bangs and scolded her.


    "No, no, no!"


    "Aria...!"


    "It''s time!"


    The admin did a form like a wing judo choke to pull Kanae-san back when she leaned forward from the acrylic plate in order to soothe the agitated Aria.


    Kanae-san let out a small gasp of ''ah''.


    "Stop it! Don''t treat Mama violently!"


    Looking like a wild animal baring its fangs, Aria''s camellia eyes held rage and she leaped toward the acrylic plate.


    But the plate was thick and solid despite being transparent. Of course it didn''t budge in the slightest and it wouldn''t let Aria pass.


    While Kanae-san looked at Aria with worrying eyes, the two guards pulled her away.


    The visiting room''s interior door was a creamy color and looked soft, but contrary to its appearance, a heavy metallic sound resounded¡ª


    The door closed.


    "I''ll sue them. They have no right to treat her like that. I''ll definitely...sue them."


    Saying only that, Aria returned to Shinjuku station in weather that threatened rain...


    I wanted to call out to her.


    But like a shadow, I followed silently behind her.


    "..."


    Walk, walk, walk.


    Snorting like a mule, Aria went in front of a window and suddenly¡ª


    Wa...lk. She stopped.


    I also stopped.


    From behind, Aria''s face was down, her shoulders were drooping, and if you looked carefully, you could see her hands clenched and trembling.


    Drip.


    Drip...Drip.


    Drops of water fell and split open at her feet.


    That was... I didn''t even need to hear it. They were Aria''s tears.


    "Aria..."


    "I''m not crying."


    Saying that like she was angry, Aria hung her head and shook.


    In the gloomy wind, each and every person walking in the town street grinned at us who were stopped in the middle of the street.


    They must be thinking we''re having a lovers'' quarrel or something.


    "Hey...Aria."


    I walked in front of Aria and everyone stooped over like peeping toms to peek at her face.


    Drop...Drop. Drop.


    Her bangs were hiding her eyes, her head was hanging, pearl-like tears traced down her white cheek.


    "I''m...not..."


    With that said, Aria clenched her teeth and from her intensely closed eyes, tears kept flowing.


    And,


    "crying... Waa...Uaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Like a thread was cut, Aria began to cry.


    I averted my gaze from her face and looked up, but she kept crying like a child.


    Her loud voice vibrated in my chest.


    "Uaaaaaaaaa...Mamaa...Mamaaaaaa...!"


    The evening street had a bright neon sign playing a fun piece of music and advertising the latest electronic appliances and fashionable clothes. The flickering lights played on Aria''s pink hair and illuminated it.


    Like a final blow, it began to rain.


    Every person and every car passed by us.


    The girl with a cellphone by her ear went ''Kyahahaha! For real!? I''ll take it!'' With such a loud voice, she walked past us while talking.


    ...I.


    Aria was still crying in the midst of the noise and I could do nothing.


    But, in silence, I stood next to her.


    Tokyo had been suffering from strong winds since the beginning of the week. It was normal course lessons and the seat on my right was empty.


    Aria was absent from school.


    Earlier, after crying in the street, Aria said "I want to be alone", so in the end, we parted there.


    On that day, I found Aria by chance, since she was alone I followed her to where her mother was... I learned a lot of things.


    I know.


    ¡ªAria''s mother was suspected of being the "Butei Killer" and arrested.


    And she has already been declared guilty in court.


    It''s likely that they applied to the lower court reserve system¡ª Since there was enough evidence, it quickly went to the higher courts. This system expedites the move from lower to higher courts, thereby preventing delays to the trial.


    At that higher court, a 864 year prison sentence was made by the judge. In reality, it was a life sentence.


    I thought about the conversation in the visiting room. Aria''s mother was suspected of more then just the series of murders by the "Butei Killer". Aria claims all of the charges were false and wants to exonerate her mother. Since she was a Butei, she''s trying to find the real criminals.


    Also¡ªabout the partner thing.


    The ''H'' bring out their full potential by pairing up with exceptional partners. So, it appears that it''s a family well-known to the police, and with a superior partner their abilities rapidly increase and they are able to accrue achievements.


    For that reason, Aria is also seeking a partner but¡ª


    She couldn''t find one.


    That''s obvious though.


    To find someone that can match that child prodigy is no easy task. Aria referred to her ''partner'' as a ''slave'' because she was looking for a partner and testing out their ability and wanted to lower the standard required. It was probably her way of reducing the psychological burden being placed upon her.


    As I vaguely thought about it, I couldn''t concentrate on the lesson at all. When the Inquesta lesson ended¡ªa mail came to my cellphone.


    It was from Riko.


    "Kii-kun. Once classes are over, come to the private room in Club Estella. I have something important to talk to you about."


    If I was the normal me, I would have decided to ignore her.


    In the first place, I avoid invitations from girls, but because of Riko''s ''Important talk'' it might be important.


    But, this time...the case is rather special.


    Riko has been investigating anything related to the bus hijacking incident last week. That''s why she wasn''t here again today for the Inquesta lesson. And today, Aria is absent, so I''m a bit worried for some reason.


    Since I was asked, just to make sure, I headed to the monorail for the club.


    I was a bit hesitant when I arrived at Club Estella. It seemed to be a high class karaoke establishment.


    I stopped at the shockingly pink modded Vespa in the parking lot for bikes.


    What bad taste for coloring. There''s a resemblance. It''s Riko''s.


    At first glance, it looks like a normal 50cc Vespa decorated with shockingly bad taste, but without lights and with some modding by Mutou it has become something that is no longer able to pass a vehicle inspection. According to Riko, it goes 150 km/hour and can jump.


    Without lights... Honestly Mutou, choose your jobs.


    It''s 6 o'' clock in the evening right now.


    The vivid sunset looked awfully like blood. The deep blue sky and the clouds were quickly washed away.


    This means a typhoon is nearing Tokyo. The wind is strong.


    As I entered the club, I saw an office lady returning from her company and her date pecking at a cake like in a movie. If I look around, there are Butei High School girls here and there too. This place is popular.


    "Kiiii-kuuuuuun!"


    Riko, wearing her lolita uniform again, came jogging from inside.


    Today is...even more amazing. Especially the skirt''s carnations, which were like flower petals fluttering and bouncing. That was a pain which was called bloomers.


    "You. You skipped lessons... What are you doing here?"


    "Kufu. I wore my best clothes. But, since Kii-kun didn''t come easily, if you gave me the cold shoulder, ''What would I do?'' is what I thought. I''m so happy."


    "This isn''t about me giving you the cold shoulder or not."


    "Aah, you''re so cold. This is Riko''s route here, you know!?"


    "What''s with that? I don''t get what you mean."


    The laughing Riko''s upturned eyes were strangely charming, so I clicked my tongue.


    Should I have not come? What''s up with her?


    Riko hung on my arm and intertwined it with her own. With a triumphant look, she proceeded into the interior of the shop.


    Seeing that, the Butei High School girls whispered amongst themselves.


    "No way. Kinji is going out with Riko-chan this time."


    "I wonder if Kinji likes chibis."


    "There''s also Hotogi-san, so I don''t think that''s it."


    Hey, you guys there. I can hear you. Don''t misunderstand twofold and threefold.


    Riko pushed through and went into a private room. It was a two person room decorated by Al Nouveau. Riko made me sit on the fluffy and soft couch. She sat down next to me with a skirt that was like something a princess from a fairytale would wear and pointed out the Mont Blanc and the black tea on the table and winked.


    "Since I''m the one who called you out, eeeverything is my treat."


    With that said, Riko took her sweet milk tea and drank it while staring at me with her big eyes.


    "Puha. Heey, Kii-kun. You got into a fight with Aria, right?"


    "That... That has nothing to do with you."


    "It does. Kii-kun, being friendly with Aria is no good."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you are, Riko won''t have fun!"


    Riko took a sharp stab at her Mont Blanc with a fork and laughed.


    Her real intention was on her face.


    "Here, Kii-kun, say ''aaaa''."


    The cut up pieces of the Mont Blanc were on the fork she held out in my direction.


    "As if, idiot."


    "¡ª¡ºButei Killer¡»¡ª"


    Riko showed me the cut up card¡ª


    I widened my eyes.


    "¡ªYou''ve...found out something, haven''t you?"


    "If you say ''aaaaaa'', I''ll tell you."


    It''s embarrassing enough for me to die, but it''s a situation where I have to make some sacrifices.


    I took a mouthful of Riko''s Mont Blac and looked at her for some answers.


    "Kufu. You know. There was some data at the Metropolitan Police Department.... In the past, the people killed in a bike jacking and a car jacking weren''t the only victims of the "Butei Killer".


    "What do you mean?"


    "There''s a possibility of an event. It might have been an accident, but in reality, it''s more likely that they''re just concealing the Butei Killer''s acts so people don''t know."


    "Is there really a record of that?"


    "I found it."


    Riko took out a paper that was folded four times from her pocket. Like magic, she slowly, slowly, unfolded it and showed it to me.


    "¡ª!"


    My blood froze.


    ¡º2008, December, National Holiday. Uragaoki Shipwreck Incident. Deaths. Tohyama Kinichi, Butei (19)¡»


    "This name is your older brother''s, right? Heey, isn''t this a sea-jacking?"


    I hear Riko''s voice frightfully far away.


    ¡ªButei Killer.


    What are you?


    Who are you?


    Why do you know that Ani is?


    Why do you know who Ani is? Why are you targeting me¡ª!?


    "Good."


    Feverishly, Riko''s voice brought me back.


    After meeting my eyes, Riko calmly narrowed her eyes.


    "Good, Kinji. Kinji, that¡ªlook. I''m chilled."


    With an expression as if she was pleased, Riko came closer to the upper half of my body.


    "Je t''aime ¨¤ croquer. At the entrance examination time, Kinji''s look¡ªI was taken by first sight."


    "¡ªRiko?"


    At the entrance examination time, the me in hysteria mode took her baby-like hand and twisted it to bring her down.


    Is she talking about that time?


    "Kinji."


    In the narrow private room, Riko showed me movements that were like a beast.


    She clung to me.


    All of a sudden, she pushed me onto the couch.


    "¡ªRiko!?"


    "Kinji, you''re so dense when it comes to love. It''s like you became dense on purpose. Hey...do you know? This is already an H event scene, you know?


    Riko took her long hair and her left and right tail and wrapped it around my head as if to conceal it.


    There was just 5 centimeters between my face and Riko''s.


    She was different from Aria. She smelled like vanilla, almond, and something sweet.


    Riko brought her lips near my cheek at a distance where she could touch my lips or not. She came near my ear. Cut. She bit my ear.


    I, it hurts.


    "Hey, Kinjii. I went out of my way to ask for a high private room... It''s okay for you to play a game...."


    Together with a hot and painful whisper, Riko approached my whole body.


    Ri...Riko. Was Riko such a¡ªsexy girl?


    The guys in Inquesta called her ''a loli with a huge chest'', but now that she''s pressing them against me I understand.


    Even though she is always dressing up, acting stupid, and has a taste for childish stuff.


    "Kinji. No one will find out since we''re in this room. Shirayuki is in the S dorms and Aria went back to England. There was talk that she would be going back on a charter flight at 7PM... Nnn, it''s already too late, definitely. That''s why... Do something good with Riko, okay? Kufufu."


    Because the temptation was so sudden I didn''t have enough time to prepare.


    When¡ªI realized it,


    I was going¡ªinto hysteria mode.


    "¡ª!"


    At that moment, there was a flash inside my head.


    The stuff I heard from Riko just now and the past events was like an electromagnet on me that was tied together by one wire.


    That wire was...


    terrible. The ending that cannot be allowed was connected.


    ¡ªThis is bad.


    This is really bad.


    If I can just move right now!


    "Sorry¡ª!"


    The me in hysteria mode slipped away from Riko''s hands right in front of her. Pachin!


    It was the sound of repelling a finger.


    Riko went ''myu'' and at the moment blinked.


    "Mistress, isn''t it about time for you to go to bed?"


    "An!?"


    I held up that small body.


    I switched my bodies with Riko''s so she was lying on the couch.


    Standing up with my hair waving, I left the room.


    My mind inside hysteria mode¡ª

 Volume 1 - CH 5

    No matter how much I''m stimulated, I can only maintain my Hysteria Mode for a few minutes.


    By the time I reached Terminal 2 of Haneda Airport, I had already reverted to normal mode.


    Even though I''ve reverted, I still have to stop her.


    If my suspicions are correct.


    Aria will soon meet him. Soon she''ll meet the--


    "Butei Killer"!


    I flashed the badge on my Butei License to bypass security, and of course, I didn''t go through the metal detector. I went in directly.


    Aria.


    I''m fine if you go back.


    But I will not let you fight with the "Butei Killer" for any reason. Because the "Butei Killer" even killed my brother--so, alone, you have no chance of defeating the "Butei Killer". You have no chance at all!


    My brother was very powerful.


    Nobody could match him. He was extremely smart as well. His Hysteria Mode was in a different league from mine.


    (Aria--!)


    If you run into him again, you won''t get off with just a scar on your forehead!


    You will be killed.


    You will die!


    I rushed into the boarding entrance, just as the doors started to close on flight ANA600. The Boeing 737-350 was already preparing to fly towards London''s Heathrow Airport.


    "--I''m a Butei! Stop this flight!"


    I flashed my Butei badge at the flight attendant, who stood there, eyes wide open in shock.


    "Ar-are you a passenger? I''m sorry, wh-what''s happening?"


    "There''s no time to explain! You have to stop this flight from taking off!"


    The stewardess nodded, afraid, then she quickly ran up the stairs to the 2nd floor.


    I was going to go with her to see the pilot, but at that moment, my knees collapsed. This was because my stamina had plummeted since leaving Assault. After sprinting all the way here, I was out of energy. I couldn''t move even one step.


    But...I should be able to stop the flight, right?


    --I had just thought this, when,


    *Vroom*


    The plane started to shake.


    The plane...is moving!


    "A-ah...it wasn''t approved. The pi-pilot said that, ac-according to the rules, in this phase of the flight, we can only stop if the Airport Control Officer says so..."


    said the stewardess, who had just run down the stairs, trembling.


    "That bastard...!"


    "Pl-please don''t fire your gun! Are you really a Butei? When I told him, the pilot shouted ''He wants me to stop the flight? I never received any notice of this!''"


    Tha-that idiot...!


    What am I going to do?


    Should I use my gun to force him to stop?


    No. I can''t. If what the stewardess says is true, the pilot doesn''t trust me. Even if I threaten him, he probably won''t stop the plane.


    I looked outside, flight ANA600 was already starting to taxi up the runway.


    If I force the plane to stop right now, we might crash into another plane on the runway.


    Kinji, think of something! We can''t use this method anymore!


    Since the enemy has taken action first, if I don''t think of something to oppose him, we will lose.


    --I must change the plan.


    The plane slowly gained altitude until it had reached the upper reaches of the sky. The seat-belt light was off as well.


    There was nothing I could do but let the stewardess calm down...then I told her to bring me to Aria''s seat...no, compartment.


    The cabins of this plane were obviously different, compared to normal ones.


    The first floor was a spacious bar, and the 2nd floor had one main corridor with compartments on each side.


    This--I recently heard about it in the news.


    It was nicknamed an "Air Hotel". All the seats were converted into compartments. In short, an ultra-luxury passenger flight.


    There are no normal seats in this plane, and just like a high class hotel, there are 12 compartments. Each compartment has a bed and a shower, basically a special plane made especially for the rich.


    "...Kin-Kinji!?"


    Inside a compartment decorated with fresh flowers, was Aria, who was extremely surprised by my sudden appearance from below.


    "...as expected of nobility. The one-way ticket for this flight cost...what, 200000 yen?"


    I said, looking at the queen sized bed.


    At that moment, Aria stood up and stared down at me.


    "--Barging into my room uninvited...You''re way too rude!"


    "You have no right to tell me that."


    I''m not sure whether she was thinking back to when she intruded in my house, but she let it go with a "Hmph," although she was still angry.


    "...Why did you follow me?"


    "Why does the sun rise? Why does the moon shine?"


    "Stop talking nonsense! If you don''t tell me, I''ll make a hole in you!"


    So...she resorts to threatening to shoot me again--Pat! Aria places her hands on the sides of her skirt.


    Seeing this, I relaxed a little.


    Good. She brought her guns.


    "Butei Law article 2. ''You must fulfill the contract in the commission.''"


    "...?"


    "This is what I agreed with you. After I came back, the first mission that we go on, that one mission, I would solve with you--the case of the "Butei Killer" has not been solved yet, right?"


    "What is this...even though you were unable to do anything, even though you couldn''t help one bit, you still dare to say this?"


    *Roar!* Aria, roaring like a lion cub, bared her canines at me.


    "Go back! Thanks to you, it''s more clear than ever. After all this, I''m still an [Aria]! There''s nobody in the world that could be my partner! So, whether it''s the ''Butei Killer'' or something else, I will only rely on myself to fight!"


    "...I really wish you could''ve said that to me earlier."


    I sat down on the other seat in the compartment, and purposefully looked back at the city.


    "...Once we reach London, you''re going back. As compensation, I''ll buy you an Economy ticket back. You''re a stranger to me now! Don''t talk to me anymore!"


    "I was originally a stranger to you...right?"


    "Shut up! You''re banned from speaking!"


    Flight ANA600, in the midst of the strong winds, flew over Tokyo Bay.


    Aria, puffing out her cheeks, folded her arms and legs while sitting on her seat. She continued to stare out the window unhappily.


    I--started to realize something.


    Who cares if we''re going to London or wherever, the destination doesn''t matter to me. Since this is the way things are,, all I can do is wait.


    "--Passengers, my apologies. Because we have to avoid the turbulence caused by the typhoon, we will reach our destination half an hour later--"


    Following the announcement, Flight ANA600 shook slightly.


    This shaking isn''t really out of the ordinary, yet...


    Boom! Boom Boom-!


    The sound of thunder roared out from a relatively close thunderhead.


    Rumble--!!


    A huge thunderbolt rang out...Aria suddenly opened her eyes wide, and covered her head.


    "Are you scared?"


    "I-I''m not scared. Don''t look down on me! Anyways, don''t talk to me. It''s annoying."


    Right after she said that, the noise of thunder shook the cabin again.


    "Kyaa!"


    Looking at Aria, who yelped in surprise, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    I never thought that Quadra Aria-sama has something that she''s afraid of as well. And, it''s something like thunder!


    "If you''re afraid, then you should go tremble under your blankets."


    "Shu-shut up!"


    "This is something serious for little kids, right?"


    "I-I-idiot!"


    Rumble rumble--!!


    Another round of earsplitting thunder rang out, rendering Aria unable to sit still. She jumped from her seat, panicked.


    And, she really did hide under her blankets.


    This scene was exactly how I pictured it, so I...although it was a serious time like this, I started laughing uncontrollably. Looks like she really might still be a little kid.


    "Aria-. Did you bring your diapers?"


    "Idiot Kinji! I-I''ll make a hole in you in a moment!"


    Ahahahahaha. She really is trembling!


    Rumble--!! Rumble--!!


    I''m not sure whether her luck was bad, or whether the pilot''s skills were bad. This plane seems to be close to thunderclouds.


    "~~~~~~~~Ki-Kinji!~~~~~~~~"


    A cry coming out from under the blankets, Aria, unable to take it any longer, grabbed onto my sleeve.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t be scared. I''ll switch on the TV for you."


    For Aria, who was grabbing on to my sleeve like a child, I reached my other hand out for the remote and turned on the TV, and went through the channels. The newest movies and anime flashed across the screen...


    I stopped the channel at what seemed to be a Period Drama aimed at teenagers.


    "--This falling sakura on my body, you''ve seen it before, haven''t you--!"


    Eh...This, is a period drama about my ancestors...


    His name is, Tohyama Kin-sama.


    According to Nii-san, this ancestor of mine also had the DNA of Hysteria Mode--He was an exhibitionist, but it seemed that whenever he took off his clothes, his thinking power, as well as his physical strength would increase.


    "Alright, just watch this to take your mind off the thunder."


    "Uhh, mm"


    Looks like the rule that Aria set down about me not being able to speak has already been lifted.


    Her hand, still holding on to my sleeve, was trembling. It looked so small, so delicate...


    This time, I can acknowledge that these are the hands of a normal girl.


    If--only if.


    Right now, if she is a normal girl.


    Then, in normal mode, as a normal boy,


    "Aria."


    I would...put my hand on her trembling hand...like this.


    "Kin-Kinji...?"


    That''s right.


    As normal students. As friends.


    The least I can do, is stop her trembling--


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Aria''s fingers closed around my hand...when...


    Bang! Bang!


    --rang out from inside the plane.


    This time, the sound wasn''t from thunder, but a noise that us Butei High students were very familiar with--


    A gunshot!


    I charged out of the door, only to see that the narrow corridor was already in chaos.


    From the 12 compartments, passengers and stewardesses came pouring out--all these people were shouting in panic.


    I looked towards the front of the plane, where the gunshot came from, and noticed that the pilot''s cabin had been opened.


    "!"


    That panicked, short stewardess from just now was standing there.


    She was in the middle of dragging the pilot and co-pilot out of the cabin.


    Something had happened to the two pilots, as they didn''t move a muscle.


    Seeing the stewardess dumping two people into the corridor, I hurriedly drew my gun.


    "Don''t move!"


    Hearing my voice, the stewardess looked up and smiled, as if she hadn''t heard what I said.


    Afterwards, she winked at me, returned to the cabin, and said-


    "Attention Please."


    -while removing a canister from her chest, and throwing it this way.


    The canister, hitting my foot, struck me with terror.


    "Kinji!"


    Suppressing her terror of the thunder, Aria called out while coming out of the room.


    Hiss......!


    I could tell from the noise.


    This was--a poison gas capsule.


    Sarin, soman, tabun, phosgene, Zyklon B. All the poison gases I had learned about during Assault flashed into the forefront of my brain. If this is a strong one, we''re finished.


    "--Everyone, get back into your rooms! Seal the doors!"


    I yelled, while pushing Aria back.


    However, when I was about to shut the door--the airplane shook violently.


    Pft, the lights inside the airplane blinked off, making the passengers go into a state of panic.


    The red emergency lights quickly replaced the darkness inside the plane.


    "--Kinji! Are you okay!?"


    I turned my head towards Aria, and checked my own breathing.


    I can breath. I can see. My limbs aren''t paralyzed either. Looks like the enemy pulled one on us, the gas she threw just now was harmless.


    "Aria. Just now, that playful tone...that guy was the ''Butei Killer''. As I expected, he''s appeared."


    "...As you expected...? You knew that the ''Butei Killer'' would appear?"


    Her camellia eyes opened wide.


    I decided to tell her what I had though up during Hysteria Mode.


    "The incident with the ''Butei Killer'' was only after the hijacking of the motorcycle and the hijacking of the car--I just found out about this, but the offender also hijacked a cruise ship--and killed a Butei. Also, that was probably a direct battle."


    "...what makes you think that?"


    "Because the incident with the cruise ship was the only one you didn''t know about. You didn''t receive an electronic signal then."


    "Ah, un."


    "That''s because the ''Butei Killer'' didn''t release an electronic signal. Which means that he wasn''t controlling the cruise ship from afar. He was on the cruise ship itself."


    Also, I was very suspicious as to why my amazingly powerful brother, was unable to escape.


    "However, from a motorcycle, to a car, to a cruise ship...these methods of transport slowly became bigger. However, they suddenly became smaller again. First it was my bicycle, then a bus."


    "...!"


    "Do you understand now, Aria? That guy was targeting you from the start, and you walked right into it. The reason he forced those charges on Kanae-san, was because he was declaring war with you. And, like Nii-san--no, like the Butei he killed on the cruise ship, in the 3rd incident, in other words, now, he will fight you. This, is a hijacking."


    Hearing my reasoning, Aria began gritting her teeth in regret.


    At that moment--


    Dada-dadadada. Dada-. Dada-dada-da-...


    The seatbelt lights, as well as the warning tone, began blinking on and off, continuously.


    "...Japanese morse code..."


    The words that slipped out of Aria''s mouth led me to try and decode it, in the middle of the swaying plane.


    Come. Come. I-U is heaven.


    Come. Come. I am in the bar in the first floor.


    "...he''s luring us in."


    "Alright. I''ll make sure to make a hole in him."


    Aria hardened her brows, and drew her guns from under her skirt.


    "I''ll go with you. I don''t know whether the me right now can help you, though."


    "You don''t need to come."


    Rumble--!! The thunder rang out again, and Aria''s body immediately stiffened.


    "And?"


    "...Co-come."


    We followed the small points of light on the ground, cautiously entering the first floor.


    The first floor was decorated as an extremely luxurious bar.


    Under the chandelier in the bar,


    A girl was sitting cross-legged, next to the counter.


    "!?"


    We frowned in shock, pointing our guns at the girl.


    Because she...was wearing a Butei High uniform.


    And also, it was...a fluffy, modified uniform, filled with white frills.


    That fluffy skirt, bulging like a petal of a carnation, was the one that I had seen Riko wearing in Odaiba.


    "So, you walked into this one as well."


    said the stewardess, taking off her mask.


    And under it, was the face of--


    "--Riko!?"


    "Bonsoir."


    so said Riko, drinking the blue cocktail in her hand. So, the person who winked at me, was Riko.


    I was stunned.


    When we parted ways at Odaiba, she--rode that modified Vespa to get here first? And then, she used her Butei badge to get on the plane, where she pretended to be a stewardess--and infiltrated this aircraft?


    "A lot of the people who have a high IQ, and good battle skills, inherited them. In Butei High, there are quite a lot of the elite, who have inherited their skills. However...your family is different, Holmes."


    "--!"


    The last word that Riko spoke, jolted through Aria''s body, and she stiffened completely.


    Holmes--?


    Is that what the "H" family in Aria''s name stands for?


    "What kind...of person are you...!"


    Looking at Aria''s stiffened brow, Riko lightly laughed.


    Light shone through the window, and illuminated her face.


    "Riko Mine Lupin the 4th--That is Riko''s real name."


    ...Lupin...?


    You mean...that Lupin? The one in the Inquesta textbooks, the French thief?


    You mean that Riko is, Ars¨¨ne Lupin''s...great grand-child!?


    "But...my relatives don''t call me ''Riko'', my name. All of them don''t call me this cute name that my mother bestowed upon me. Instead, the name they call me is too weird..."


    "Weird...?"


    "The 4th. The 4th. The 4th. 4th-sama. Everybody, even my servants...call me that. It''s horrible."


    "Wh-what''s wrong with that...calling you the 4th isn''t wrong."


    Hearing Aria''s logical reasoning, Riko stared at her furiously.


    "Of course it''s wrong!! Am I a number!? Am I just a representative of my DNA!? I am Riko! I''m not a number! Why is everybody like this!"


    Riko said, suddenly going berserk.


    She screamed, but it seemed as if she was screaming to somebody other than us.


    "If I don''t exceed my great-grandfather, then my life won''t be even thought of as mine. Instead, I''ll just be ''Lupine''s great-grandchild''. Because of this, I joined I-U, and have gained the power that I have now! With this power, I will take what is mine. My own identity."


    Aria intently listened to these words, which I didn''t understand at all.


    "Wait, wait a moment. What are you saying...!? What is Holmes, what is I-U, and is the ''Butei Killer''...really you!?"


    "...''Butei Killer''? Yeah, that''s me."


    Riko''s gaze turned back to Aria, and she continued to speak,


    "But that''s just a game. My real target is Holmes the 4th--Aria. That''s you."


    Right now, the expression in her eyes was completely different from the Riko I knew.


    That was the expression that a predator has, when looking at its prey.


    "A century ago, our great-grandfathers fought, and neither side came out on top. Which also means, if I defeat Holmes the 4th, I will have proven that I have exceeded my great-grandfather. Kinji...you fulfilled the role I gave you, right?"


    That beast''s glare turned towards me.


    "Those of the Holmes bloodline must have a partner. The first Holmes, who fought with my great-grandfather, also had an excellent partner. So, to fulfill this condition, I gave you this role."


    "Aria and I...all this was your...?"


    "That''s right."


    Riko returned to her normal, lively air, and laughed.


    This person...


    Has she been pretending to be the idiot, Riko, all this time?


    "The person who put the bomb on Kinji''s bicycle, and then sent out that extremely recognizable electronic signal, was me."


    "...So you knew I was tracking down the signal of the ''Butei Killer''!"


    "Of course. It''s your fault for going into Connect without hiding your intentions at all. However, because Kinji wasn''t a good match with you...I helped out a little during the bus-jacking."


    "You were also responsible for the bus-jacking...!?"


    "Kinji. A Butei, for whatever reason, cannot give his watch to somebody else, right? If you don''t have the accurate time, you might miss the bus, right?"


    My watch--So, the watch that Riko broke in the greenhouse, was part of her plan?


    She made the excuse of fixing it for me, and then took it and fiddled with it.


    That''s why I didn''t make it onto the 7:58 bus--


    "So you''re saying...everything''s been happening according to your plans...!"


    "Yeah. Isn''t it? Well, something unexpected happened. After the bus-jacking, Kinji and Aria didn''t become partners. That was totally unexpected. And also, Kinji only started taking action when I told you about the death of your brother. I didn''t see that coming."


    Nii-san.


    "...could it be that...you...my brother...!?"


    Nii-san.


    He was my ideal, the person I most respected.


    And my brother...by Riko...!


    I understand.


    I understand that right now, my body is howling for blood.


    This is my weakness.


    Once it involves my brother, I cannot calm down!


    "Haha. Hey, Aria. Your partner cannot be stopped now, you know? Fight together with him!"


    Riko. As expected of Lupine the 4th. All this was part of you plan, right...!


    "Kinji. I''ll tell you something good. About that, your brother...is my lover right now."


    "SHUT UP!"


    "Kinji! She''s baiting you! Calm down!"


    "HOW CAN I CALM DOWN!"


    I won''t let you disgrace my dead brother anymore!


    Just when I was about the pull the trigger of my tightly gripped Beretta.


    The plane started swaying again.


    "!"


    "Oh-my?"


    When I regained consciousness, I noticed--the Beretta in my hand had disappeared, and with a clanking noise, it was sliding around on the ground behind me.


    I turned back, but only saw a small gun--a Walther P99 was aimed at me, by a smiling Riko.


    "Non, Non. That won''t do, Kinji. Right now, you''re useless in battle. And anyways, Holmes'' partner wasn''t meant for battle. He was meant to make observations from a normal person''s perspective, drawing out Holmes'' power. If you don''t work hard at that..."


    Riko absentmindedly stated her reasoning--and at that moment, Aria moved.


    She was exactly like a lion cub.


    With a *Thud!*, she kicked off the ground, and directed her twin guns at Riko.


    She probably thought she could win, looking at the opponent''s armaments.


    In close combat between Butei, who normally wear bulletproof vests, bullets aren''t something that can kill immediately. Instead, it becomes a tool for dealing blows.


    Which means, the most important thing is firepower.


    If under Riko''s skirt were 2 Uzis, which are able to hold up to 30 bullets, then she would have a heavy advantage. However, the Walther in her hands, can normally only hold 16 bullets.


    As opposed to this, Aria''s Colt should hold 7 bullets. If she has one in the chamber, then 8.


    Also, she has 2, so the maximum number of bullets would be 16. Exactly the same as the enemy.


    However--


    "Aria. Don''t assume that you''re the only one with two guns, OK?"


    Riko tossed the shot glass away, and with her empty hand--


    she drew another Walther P99 from under her skirt.


    "!"


    But, there was no stopping Aria now.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang! Following the gunshots, Aria started attacking Riko from close range.


    "Ku... you bastard!"


    "Aha, ahahahahaha!"


    Aria and Riko started having an Aru=Kata gunfight.


    Butei Law article 9.


    Regardless of the situation, a Butei cannot kill.


    Aria, following this rule, wasn''t aiming at Riko''s head.


    and Riko, as if following a common agreement, was not aiming at Aria''s head.


    As if it was a normal fight, they continued to exchange bullets.


    For Butei''s, Aru=Kata gunfights are a matter of avoiding the opponent''s line of fire, or disrupting the opponent''s aim.


    Bang! Bang Bang!


    Their bullets didn''t meet their targets, and instead buried themselves into the floors and walls.


    "--Ha!"


    When Aria was out of bullets, she used her legs to suppress Riko''s arms.


    The two seemed to be embracing each other, but Riko continued to open fire.


    Alright! In terms of combat skill, Aria has the upper hand--!


    "Kinji!"


    Without waiting for Aria''s cry, I had already drawn the only thing Nii-san had left behind, a butterfly knife. The blade was glowing red under the emergency lights.


    "Riko, it''s over!"


    When I was focusing on the guns behind Aria''s back, and carefully approaching--


    "It''s coincidental that you''re a Quadra as well, Aria."


    said Riko, suddenly.


    "Riko and Aria are very similar in a lot of places. Bloodline, attractiveness, and...title."


    "?"


    "I have the same title as you, Aria. Riko the Quadra. However,"


    My feet had frozen in place.


    In front of my eyes, appeared something that could not be possible, and I instinctively stopped in my tracks.


    What...is that!?


    "You aren''t a true Quadra. Because you haven''t yet experienced this kind of power--!"


    *shh*...*Shhh*


    Riko said, laughing, while one of the 2 strands of her hair started separating from the other--and just like Medusa from the myths, it started moving--


    Kich!


    That strand of hair grasped a dagger, hidden in Riko''s back, and it struck towards Aria.


    This first attack was dodged by an astounded Aria--


    Kach!


    But the other strand of hair had grabbed another dagger, and the following attack sent Aria''s blood spraying through the air.


    "Uwaah!"


    Aria screamed, falling on her back.


    She was cut in the side of her head. That deep, camellia blood started to leak out of her wound.


    "Aha...Ahaha...great-grandfather. I never thought that in 108 years, there would be such a enormous difference between our two houses. This can''t be called a fight. She, was not only unable to find a partner, but is also unable to use her own power! I win! I win! Today, Riko can finally be called Riko! Aha, Ahaha, Ahahahaha!"


    Riko, who had started laughing again for some reason, used her hair to pick Aria up.


    That hair appears to be extremely strong. Against all expectation, it was able to pick Aria up easily--and throw it to me, like a rag doll.


    "Aria...Aria!"


    Aria''s face was stained with blood, and she was closing her eyes tightly, but even now, she hadn''t loosened her grip on her guns.


    This is too abnormal...


    She is a monster.


    I must escape from here with Aria!


    Riko''s raucous laughter came at me from behind.


    AHAHAHAHA!--Hey, in this restrictive plane, where do you think you''re going to escape?


    When people are moving, they feel heavier than they actually are.


    And right now, Aria was unconscious, unmoving.


    I escaped back into the compartment, and lightly laid Aria on the bed.


    I used the towel inside the room to wipe away the blood on her face.


    "Uu..."


    On the moaning Aria''s temple, was a deep gash.


    This isn''t good--the artery is cut.


    This artery isn''t as serious as the carotid artery, but if the blood isn''t stopped, this won''t end well!


    "Hold on...you''re going to be fine!"


    I hurriedly yanked the blood-stopping bandage out of the Butei toolkit, and applied it to the wound. However, the blood-stopping bandage only helps by forcing the blood inside using a special medical cream. It can only be used as a temporary measure.


    Aria didn''t seem to know the seriousness of the situation, and she smiled at me weakly.


    "Aria!"


    I quickly reached my fingers into the pocket in the Butei toolkit meant for pens. From inside, I drew out a small syringe marked with "Razzo".


    "I''m going to inject you! You''re not allergic, right!?"


    "Not...allergic..."


    Razzo-a compound of Epinephrine and Morphine. It acts as an adrenaline rush and anesthesia, a drug meant to bring a comrade back to life.


    "Razzo must be injected directly into the heart. Do you understand? This is all that''s left."


    After I warned her, I let Aria lie flat on the bed,


    and reached my hand towards the chest of her sailor uniform.


    "If...if you dare to mess around...I''ll...make...a hole..."


    "Alright, promise me that you''ll recover enough to make a hole in me!"


    I pulled the zip of the uniform down furiously, splitting it down the middle.


    "Uu..."


    Aria started shivering.


    The bra, decorated with poker suits, was right before my eyes.


    She had creamy white skin. There was only one piece of cloth left to protect, those cute, feminine breasts.


    Kathump. My heart started beating furiously.


    Thinking about that in a time like this, you really are a bastard, Kinji.


    But, ahh, you bastard. Why is it that everything about her is so cute.


    "Aria...!"


    I called her name, putting my trembling hand onto her creamy white skin.


    I slid my hand over her body, looking for her heartbeat.


    Two fingers upwards from here, is her heart. It was extremely close to her bra.


    "Ki-Kinji..."


    "Don''t move."


    "I...I''m scared..."


    Hearing that trembling voice, I quickly removed the cap of the syringe.


    "Aria, can you hear me!? I''m going to inject you now!"


    Aria didn''t answer.


    There was no response at all.


    Her heartbeat-


    stopped.


    ARIA!


    "--COME BACK TO ME!!!"


    Chi--!


    I plunged the needle into her chest.


    If I hesitate, it will fail. So all I could do is forcefully inject the drug into Aria''s heart, without a second thought.


    "--!"


    *twitch*, Aria spasmed.


    The enormous effect of the drug contorted her face.


    But I felt that her appearance now, was more precious to me than at any other moment.


    She''s alive. She''s come back to life. This is real.


    "Uu...!"


    Aria sucked in a huge mouthful of air, her small mouth wide open, trembling.


    How is she...? I looked at her nervously.


    The revived Aria''s pale skin began to be flushed with blood again, and her breathing continued to grow stronger.


    "--Haaa!"


    Thump!


    She sat up, rigidly, just like in a zombie movie.


    "Hu...Huh!?...Th-thi-thi-this! What! M-my br-breasts!"


    It appears that the effect of the drug was too strong, and it confused her memory.


    "Kin-Kinji! It''s you again, isn''t it! You...Why do you want to see this kind of chest! Do you want to make fun of me! An-anyways! My chest is small! I don''t care! It won''t grow! Ever! Even after 10000 years! My chest! And height! It will stay at 1.42m!"


    The confused Aria was so embarrassed that her whole body was red, and she was clutching at the chest of her uniform. However, she immediately realized that the syringe was still stuck into her chest.


    "Kyaa!"


    She let out a scream that was totally unlike a beautiful high school girl like her, and yanked out the syringe.


    "Th-that''s why, Aria! You were defeated by Riko, so I gave you Razzo--"


    "Riko...Riko--!!"


    Aria fixed up her uniform, jerkily. She grabbed her guns on the bed, and stood up, a ferocious expression on her face, as she prepared to stagger out of the room.


    --This isn''t good.


    Razzo is a revival drug, but it''s also...a heavy stimulant.


    It could be that her body was very sensitive to the drug, but she had lost all reason.


    She''s in no condition to approach Riko for a deciding match--!


    "Aria, wait! Even when you were in top condition, you were unable to beat Riko!"


    I barred the door with my body, and grabbed Aria''s guns.


    "I don''t care! Let-go-off-me! You piece of trash, go cower at one side!"


    Aria, grabbed by me, bared those fang-like canines, and shouted that.


    "Be-be quiet, Aria! If Riko hears this, she''ll know that we''re together in a room, yet unable to even work together!"


    "It doesn''t matter! I''m an [Aria] anyways! I''ll finish Riko by myself! And anyways, you have no right to lecture me!"


    Aria''s camellia eyes stared towards me, wet from over-stimulation.


    We''re finished. How am I supposed to stay calm?


    "Besides, you hate me, don''t you!? You said you did! When we went to Omi! Before we went to look for the cat! I remember very clearly!"


    Aah, what must I do to get her to shut up?


    I have to find a way to stay quiet somehow. However, my hands, grabbing her guns, are in no position to let go. Because I know, if I dare to take my hands off her guns, she will blow me out the door with one bullet.


    --A way to solve this situation--


    ...It''s not impossible...


    I have to strike directly at Aria''s weakness.


    But if I do that, then I--


    will without a doubt, enter Hysteria Mode.


    I will enter Hysteria Mode, so full of bitter memories, and also the cause of my brother''s death.


    I will go into that mode which I don''t want anyone...especially girls to see. I will become, the one thing that I hate most of all, my other self.


    But....but!


    Right now, it''s the only option!


    If this continues, Riko will definitely find us. No, she might be in front of the door already.


    If she hears us fighting, she''ll definitely feel that it''ll be easy to take care of us, and she''ll break in.


    And this...I''m afraid it will come true.


    Not only me, who has lost his gun, but Aria too--we will be killed--!


    "I remember very clearly! You said ''I hate you more than you know''! I, although I appeared to be very calm--for me, who had already chosen you as my partner, to be ''Hated''--at that time, my heart...was hurting...a lot--"


    Aaahhh, Aria.


    --Forgive me!


    "But that doesn''t matter! Since you hate me, then you don''t need to care about me! Since you hate--"


    While Aria was still screaming, I sealed her lips.


    With my own.


    "--!!!"


    Aria was stunned.


    This girl, who was completely inept with anything to do with love, under my furious kiss--


    As I thought, was completely rigid.


    She not only shut up, it was as if her whole body, from her head to her fingertips, had turned to stone.


    Ahh, but this is a double-edged sword.


    Aria''s lips, so akin to a cherry blossom, were so small, so soft...it was extremely clear to me. Her lips, which burned my lips on contact, were like a wild fire, and the heat engulfed my body in a moment.


    --Kathump.


    I felt as if I was expanding. Pain shot through my body, as if I were going to be torn in half.


    A furious, unstoppable heat shot out from the center of my body.


    --It was amazing. Such a furious Hysteria Mode...this was the first time I had experienced such a thing since I was born...!


    --Fuaah!


    Our lips parted, and we both sucked in air.


    Because both of us were frozen, it was a extremely long kiss.


    "Aria...forgive me. That...was all I could do."


    "...You...yo-you...ahh..."


    Aria trembled, and she sat on the bed, unsteady.


    "Ki-Ki-Kinji, you idiot...! At this sort of time...wh-wh-what do you think you''re doing...! Th-th-that was m-my...first kiss...!"


    For a moment, I thought she was going to start shouting again, but it looks like I was wrong.


    Her voice was powerless, hoarse.


    "Don''t worry, it was my first as well."


    "You idiot...!I-I''ll have you take responsibility...!"


    Aria, with tears in her eyes, looked up at me, howled, like a trembling animal.


    The me in Hysteria Mode, bent down, and knelt before her.


    "Fine, I will take responsibility. However--first, let''s finish this."


    "...Kinji...! Could it be that, you..."


    I think she noticed that my voice was more calm and deep than just now.


    Aria seemed to have thought back to the bike-jacking incident, and her eyes opened wide.


    I lightly touched my mouth to the side of her head that was untouched, and whispered


    "Butei Law article 1. Believe in your comrades and help each other. I, trust Aria implicitly. So, trust me as well, and let me be the bait. Understand? Together, we will bring down the ''Butei Killer''."


    "It''s time for the Bad Ending. Kufufu. Kufufu."


    Riko, who had prepared the key sometime beforehand, unlocked the door.


    Afterward, she used that hand-like hair, still holding a dagger, to push open the door, and held up her guns, laughing and saying,


    "I thought that you would kill each other off, you know? I was waiting for it. But since it seems that isn''t the case, Riko will make her appearance. Ah..."


    She must have noticed that I, as if I was another person, was extremely calm.


    Riko appeared to be delighted, and she tapped the guns in her hands to the daggers in her hair.


    "Aha! What did you do with Aria? I never thought that you''d be able to do it in this sort of situation. Kufufu."


    This person...


    does she know my trigger to Hysteria Mode?


    "Then? where''s Aria? She isn''t dead, is she?"


    Riko''s daggers, curled up in her hair, gestured towards the bed.


    On the bed were the blankets and cushions I had piled up. It looked like a body from outside.


    "I don''t know."


    I said, my eyes flickering to the bathroom, Riko''s gaze followed mine.


    "Ah...right now, Kinji is really awesome. It''s really moving. I might just go with the flow and kill you as well."


    "You might as well do it. Otherwise, you are the one who''ll be killed."


    Riko frowned and pointed her gun at me.


    "--Awesome! I love you, Kinji. Show me the power of Holmes'' partner."


    As she was about to pull the trigger, I used the emergency oxygen bottles by the bed as a shield, holding them in front of me.


    "--!"


    If she dares to shoot, they''ll explode.


    Sending both Riko and I to oblivion.


    Riko, understanding the situation perfectly, stayed her hand for a moment.


    But that one moment was enough.


    I threw the bottles at her, and charged in with all my force.


    As long as I can get within her guard, I can use my heightened abilities to defeat her.


    Flick! With a noise, I flicked open the butterfly knife in my hand.


    "--!"


    In the moment that Riko stood there, frowning.


    Fuah!


    "Ku!?"


    The plane seemed to have hit something, and it shook.


    This stroke of misfortune was something that even I, in Hysteria Mode, was unable to predict.


    I, who had lost balance because of the large shift in gravity--saw Riko smiling in the midst of the tilting room, raising her Walther, aimed at my head.


    And.


    --!


    I saw the bullet exit out of the barrel, flying towards me.


    Ah. I won''t be able to dodge. I can''t dive left or right.


    This is an unavoidable attack.


    Then I''ll--!!


    RIIIPP---!


    I used my knife--


    to split the bullet.


    ...this movement, surprised even me.


    My Hysteria Mode is really amazing, this time.


    Splitting the bullet...Truthfully, there was only about a 50% chance of success.


    At that moment, the sound of the two halves of the bullet entering the back wall reached my ears.


    And when Riko stood there, her eyes wide with shock, I drew the black Colt that I had borrowed from Aria, and pointed it at her.


    "Don''t move!"


    "I''ll kill Aria!"


    During the time when Riko appeared to have decided that she would be unable to match my draw, and pointed her gun at the shower.


    Bang!


    Aria, who had been hiding in the hand luggage compartment the whole time, burst out and rushed downwards, raising the silver Colt in her hand--


    Bang Bang!!


    and cleanly shot the gun out of Riko''s hand.


    "!!"


    Aria, still in the air, threw down her gun, and drew her two wakizashi while descending like a meteor,


    "--Kyaa!"


    and she cut both strands of Riko''s hair, which was in the process of holding up her own daggers.


    Clank, Clank.


    That tea colored hair fell to the floor, along with the daggers they grasped.


    "Uu--!!"


    Riko held her hands to her head, and for the first time, uttered a panicked sound.


    Shi. Aria fluidly sheathed her blades and smoothly picked up the gun she dropped.


    "Mine Riko Lupin the 4th--" "--I am taking you into custody for attempted murder!"


    and Riko, against all expectations, laughed and smiled, beaming at Aria and I.


    "So, that''s how it was. The shower and the bed were both decoys. And the real Aria took advantage of her small size, and hid inside the luggage compartment...Amazing. If the two of you weren''t in sync, you would have never been able to pull off a double decoy like this."


    "Although it was against my wishes, we were living together, it would be difficult if we didn''t have any mutual agreements."


    "You two can be proud. This is the first time that Riko has been forced into this kind of situation."


    "I''m sorry, this is already checkmate."


    "Idiot."


    Riko said viciously, all her hair suddenly swept up.


    That strange sight slowed my reaction''s for a moment.


    Inside her hair...what is she controlling!?


    "Stop it! What are you planning!"


    Taking in this scene, I charged over, trying to restrain Riko.


    In that moment--


    Bang!


    The plane swayed again, and started diving--!


    Aria, losing her balance, smacked into the wall.


    And I did all I could just to stay upright.


    "Bye bye, Ki-kun."


    The next moment, Riko rushed out of the compartment, just like an escaping rabbit.


    I was still puzzling over how the plane always seemed to shake just when Riko needed it. Then I realized that Riko had hid a control device in her hair, and was using it to control the plane from afar.


    Flight ANA600 was diving through the typhoon with terrifying speed.


    What is she trying to do, lowering the altitude by so much?


    I could hear the other passengers running running through the corridors and down the stairs, in panic.


    And I saw Riko standing at a corner of the bar, her back facing the windows of the plane.


    "In this restrictive plane, where are you going to escape, squirrel?"


    I raised the Colt, returning the words that Riko had said to me just now.


    "Hmph. Kinji. It would be better if you didn''t approach me, OK?"


    Riko said, laughing.


    Stuck to the wall of the cabin, was something like clay--probably explosives--by her side.


    "You should know by now, the ''Butei Killer'' uses bombs."


    Riko, seeing me stop in my tracks, pulled up her skirt and curtsied towards me, her smile full of daggers.


    "Hey, Kinji. Are you willing to come to Heaven on Earth--I-U? If it''s just you, I can bring you there. In I-U--"


    said Riko, her gaze sharp.


    "--you brother is there too, you know?"


    That bastard, she dares to play with his name even now.


    "Don''t...provoke me any longer. Do you understand, Riko. If you say one more sentence about my brother, I might just break article 9 in anger. Both of us wouldn''t like to see that, would we?"


    Butei Law article 9.


    Regardless of the situation, a Butei cannot kill.


    "Ah. That''s not very fun. Kinji has to continue being a Butei, after all."


    said Riko, winking at me, hugging her arms to herself.


    "Then, tell Aria for me--We welcome both of you at any time, OK?"


    Bang--!!!


    The explosives behind her exploded!


    "--!"


    A round hole was left in the wall of the plane.


    Riko jumped out from it. She wasn''t wearing a parachute!


    "Ri..."


    I was going to yell, Riko! But I couldn''t make a sound.


    The air inside the plane started to be violently sucked outwards.


    At that moment, the inflatable vests, and the emergency oxygen masks tumbled down from the top in an avalanche.


    Everything inside the bar was being sucked out by that hole.


    Paper, cloth. Cups, bottles, and me.


    "--!"


    I immediately grabbed hold of a stool that was affixed to the floor. At that moment, the emergency sprinklers and silica gel boards were released. The viscous silica gel boards bumped into each other in the air, and stuck together, forming something akin to a spiderweb, blocking the hole that Riko had made.


    Finally safe, I peeked out a nearby window.


    In the faint moonlight, far away--


    I could see Riko spinning, seemingly dancing in the air.


    Thump.


    Riko pulled on the bow on her back, and her fabric-heavy clothing became a parachute.


    The last thing I saw, was Riko, in just her underwear, waving at me from within the clouds. So, the reason she brought the plane to such a low altitude was so she could escape.


    "--!?"


    Suddenly, there were two extremely fast points of light, passing by Riko''s body, and passing through the cloud layer, speeding towards the plane.


    In Hysteria Mode, I was just able to see their trail.


    --This.


    How is this possible.


    --Missiles--!?


    Bang------!!


    Along with the explosion came the largest shudder yet, reverberating throughout flight ANA600.


    This was different from wind shear or lightning, the plane felt like it had been smashed with two gigantic hammers.


    "--!"


    I clutched onto the windows for dear life, praying, as I looked upon the wing.


    Flight ANA600--has been struck by something right out of a nightmare.


    Of the 4 pairs of engines under the wings, the two inner engines were damaged, but the other two were fine for now.


    The two wings off the airplane blew out thick smoke, just like blood, but continued to fly...barely.


    I still felt a little shell-shocked by that sudden impact.


    But I have to head to the cockpit immediately.


    Although we managed to go through that attack, Flight ANA600 is still in the middle of its endless descent.


    The pilot and co-pilot were lying on the floor, still unconscious due to the effect of Riko''s tranquilizers.


    "--you''re late!"


    Aria yelled at me, turning her head as I entered. She seemed to have taken the IC Keycard from the bodies of the pilot and co-pilot.


    A strange device, extremely similar to the guns on the Segways, was on the floor next to my feet. It seems that Aria had pulled it off. Riko had used the remote in her hair to control this device...well now, the remains of this device from afar.


    Aria''s small body was sitting inside the wide pilot''s seat, hands on the disc-like controls.


    "Aria--do you know how to fly this?"


    "I can fly a Cessna. I''ve never flown a jet airplane though."


    said Aria, in a voice meant to calm others down. She pulled on the controls furiously.


    As if responding to her movements, Flight ANA600 finally leveled off.


    "However, I''m able to fly left, right, up and down."


    "Can you land?"


    "No."


    "--that so?"


    I understand that the plane is back to normal now.


    And I can, through the rainstorm, see that that we''re approaching the ocean very soon.


    Our altitude is around...300m. This is extremely dangerous.


    I sat in the other seat, found a radio, and changed the settings from transmitting to receiving.


    "--31--Receive. Repeat, this is Haneda Airport Control Tower. Flight ANA600, please use the emergency-communication-frequences 127-631 to answer. Repeat, 127-631. Receive."


    Hearing the call, I set the frequency, and changed the settings back to transmit.


    "--This is flight 600. The aircraft was just hijacked, but we have regained control. The pilot and co-pilot are out of commission. Right now, there are two Butei piloting the aircraft. I am Tohyama Kinji. The other is Kanzaki H. Aria."


    My voice made the person in Haneda Airport Control Tower yelp in surprise.


    Alright. The first thing to do is maintain communication with the control tower.


    I used my left hand to control the satellite phone I had taken from the belt of the pilot. Satellite phones are very similar to normal phones, however they''re normally used on freight ships etc., and it works through bouncing a signal off a satellite, so it''s able to connect to anywhere around the world.


    When I was dialing, I connected the phone to the radio through bluetooth.


    Right now, I''m still in Hysteria Mode. So I''m able to make accurate and well-thought out decisions easily.


    "Who are you calling?"


    Aria asked, and at that moment, a new voice came from the radio.


    "Hello?"


    "Muto, it''s me. I''m sorry for calling you with a weird number."


    "Ki-Kinji!? Where are you!? Your girlfriend''s in trouble!"


    "She isn''t my girlfriend, but Aria is with me right now."


    Muto Goki. Logi''s ace.


    I never thought that that a friend like him would ever be useful.


    "Wa...hey! What are you doing...!"


    "Gi...gi-gi!?"


    Aria started stammering because she was called my girlfriend, and she once again exhibited her talent in blushing.


    Seeing as she was about to burst out with complaints, I put my index finger on her lips.


    "...!"


    Aria''s face became more and more red, but she stayed silent.


    "Muto. It looks like you''ve heard about the plane hijacking as well. Was it broadcast?"


    "It''s been breaking news since this morning. I think the passengers on the plane called from inside. Connect immediately got their hands on a list of names. Because Aria''s name was on that list, everybody''s been gathering in the classroom."


    I clearly explained the situation to Haneda Control Tower and Muto. I told them that we were hijacked, and that the culprit has escaped. Afterward, we were hit by missiles, and we lost two engines.


    "...Flight ANA600, don''t worry. The Boeing 747-350 is the result of cutting-edge technology, even if it''s hit by 2 missiles, it should be able to fly normally, no matter how bad the weather is, that point won''t change."


    The voice coming from Haneda Control Tower led Aria to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Kinji, concentrate on this first. You said that it''s the inner engines that are damaged, right? Tell me the fuel statistics immediately. EICAS--slightly above the center should be a rectangular screen. At the bottom of the 2 rows and 4 columns of instruments, there should be 3 gauges with Fuel written on them. Tell me the number of the one with Total on it."


    As expected of a transportation otaku. Muto spoke as if the HUD was right in front of him.


    "The number--right now it''s 540. However, it''s continuing to decrease, it''s 535 now."


    Muto, hearing my answer, yelped.


    "Fuck...there''s a huge leak."


    "A fuel leak...? Te-tell me how to stop it!"


    Aria called out in a panicked voice, after a while--


    "There''s no way. Simply put, the Boeing 737-350 inner engines have a fuel valve. If that is broken, there''s no way to stop it from leaking."


    "Ho-how long can we fly for?"


    "Without even talking about the remaining fuel, the speed of the leak is too quick. I guess...around 15 minutes."


    "...As expected of the product of cutting-edge technology."


    I angrily complained to Haneda Control Tower.


    "Kinji, I just asked Connect, you were probably circling over Sagami Bay, all this time. Right now, you have to return to Haneda Airport immediately, over Uraga Channel. Seeing as how much time you have left, this is the only solution."


    "I was going to do that anyways."


    replied Aria to Muto''s words.


    "...ANA600, how will you fly? Do not deactivate auto-pilot, at any cost."


    "The autopilot function has been damaged. I''m the one piloting the aircraft."


    Aria''s eyes gestured towards the HUD, the light labeled Autopilot was flashing and emitting a continuous beep.


    Although I don''t really get what she''s saying, I''ll play along for now.


    "That''s right, we''re hoping that you can tell us how to land."


    I asked Haneda,


    "...this isn''t something that an amateur can learn immediately...however, we''re contacting other aircraft in the area. We''re trying to find a pilot that''s experienced with that model of aircraft."


    "We don''t have time. I want you to connect the frequencies of all the aircraft in the area. Can you do it?"


    "Ah, I...can do it...but what are you going to do?"


    "I want them to teach me how to land all at once. You can help too, Muto."


    "...together? Kinji, you aren''t Prince Shotoku you know...!" (able to listen to his 12 officials at once.)


    "The me right now, can do it. Can you start immediately? We don''t have any time left."


    I knew that Aria was looking at me in amazement.


    I turned my head to face Aria, who was just about to say something, and shot a glance at her, telling her to stay silent, and returned my gaze to the front.


    Below the cloud layer--Over the black seas, and through the raging storm, I could see the lights of Greater Tokyo.


    We were flying straight towards it.


    I listened to the 11 voices at once, and immediately grasped the method of landing.


    I was reading the altimeter right now.


    Our altitude was 1000 feet--around 300 meters.


    Although this was an extremely dangerous altitude, for us, who only had 10 minutes of flight time left, we couldn''t waste even one drop of fuel, so we had no way of ascending even 1 meter.


    As we were flying over Yokosuka--


    "Flight ANA600, This is the Jieitai, JSDF."


    After hearing a rough voice come from the radio linked to Haneda Control Tower, we both looked down.


    Jieitai...?


    "We can''t allow you to use Haneda Airport. The runway has already been locked down."


    "What did you say?"


    The person who shouted out was not Aria nor I, but Muto.


    "Who is that."


    "Muto Goki, Butei! Flight 600 has a fuel leak! They can only fly for 10 minutes! They can''t fly to any other replacement airport, they can only land at Haneda!"


    "Butei Muto Goki. Yelling is no use. We have received orders from the Defense Minister."


    --I looked out the plane uneasily.


    And Aria, who looked out the window with me, breathed sharply.


    The Japan Air Self-Defense Force''s airplanes--the F-15J Eagle--were on either side of ANA600.


    "Hey you, from Jieitai. Why am I seeing your buddies out here next to me?"


    "...those are observation aircraft. We hope that you follow our instructions, and fly towards Chiba. They will observe you till you''ve landed safely."


    Aria, following his instructions, nudged the controls to the right--preparing to face towards the ocean.


    I cut the connection with Haneda, and put my hand over Aria''s.


    "...don''t go over the Sea, Aria. He''s tricking us."


    "?"


    "The Jieitai doesn''t think we can land safely. They want to shoot us down when we''re safely above the ocean."


    "Ho-how can they...! This airplane has civilians on it!?"


    "If we crash into Tokyo, then there will be even larger losses. So they have to take the lesser of two evils."


    I squeezed Aria''s hand, and pushed the controls left--turning the airplane towards Yokohama.


    "Kin...Kinji?"


    Aria''s fingers stiffened, she was obviously ill at ease...as if seeking reassurance, she turned towards me.


    "Since they want to kill us, we''ll have to take some hostages. Aria, fly over Tokyo."


    Flight ANA600 went through Yokohama, and entered Tokyo.


    We had enough fuel to last 7 minutes.


    "Where do you want to land, Kinji? There are no runways in Tokyo."


    "Muto. How long does a runway have to be?"


    "If it''s a Boeing 737-350 with two engines...around 2450 meters."


    "...Do you know the wind speed over there?''


    "Wind speed? Reki, what''s the wind speed around Academy Island?"


    "From what I can sense, in 5 minutes there will be a southeasterly wind, at 41.02 meters."


    The voice of Reki, from Snipe, came over the radio.


    "Then Muto. If we land with a 41 meters headwind, how long does the runway need to be?"


    "...That...around 2050 meters."


    "...It will be close."


    Hearing my soft words, Muto and Aria fell silent.


    "Wh-where are you going to land? Tokyo doesn''t have a runway like that."


    "Do you remember what the artificial island Butei High is on, looks like? It''s 2 kilometers from North to South, and 500 meters from East to West. If we land diagonally, it will be 2060 meters."


    "He-hey..."


    "Don''t worry, Muto. I won''t crash into ''Academy Island''"


    "...?"


    "I''m going to go to ''Empty Island''. The one that''s north of Rainbow Bridge, the artificial island just like Academy Island."


    "...He-hey. Ho-how did you come up with such a risky strategy? Are you the real Kinji?"


    "Haha...who''s sitting here right now, Aria?"


    "Wh-what?"


    "Why don''t you answer?"


    Hey, the me in Hysteria Mode, is it really the time to start teasing Aria?


    I reprimanded myself in my heart. However, Aria started showing off her expertise in blushing.


    And those Eichornia eyes opened wide, as if she was about to say something.


    But--she seemed to understand that I was taking the initiative this time.


    And this proud ojou-sama, swiveled her head to one side with a "Hmph,"...


    "Kinji."


    she said, in a voice like a child unhappily surrendering to their parents.


    "Yeah, it''s like you heard, Muto. It''s a shame, isn''t it."


    The nighttime view of Shibuya and Harajuku quickly swept under our plane.


    We must be scaring the people in the streets.


    "...The artifical island...huh. It''s not impossible."


    Muto said with a sigh, relaxing Aria''s frozen expression.


    "But, Kinji. That really is just an empty island. There are no warning lights or landmarks. No matter what plane it is, worst come to worst, they still need lights to attempt a night landing. And, the visibility is extremely low now, because of the rain, and more importantly the wind strength is rising. To attempt a landing in this situation--"


    "So, Aria, would you like to give up on landing, and have a lover''s suicide with me?"


    I cut short Muto''s words, and turned towards Aria.


    "I-I would rather die than...have a lover''s suicide with you."


    Aria, noticing the paradox in her words, stuck her tongue out at me.


    "Haha. That''s something to be happy about, at least. This is the first time I''ve come to an agreement with Aria, you know?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "I--don''t want to have a lover''s suicide either. I couldn''t bear seeing Aria die."


    Hearing my words, Aria said "Really~! Why did you have to say that!" and dipped her head, blushing.


    "Muto, this is how it''s going to be, the aircraft is starting to prepare for landing."


    "Wa-wa-wa-wait, Kinji! ''Empty Island'' is covered in water! You won''t be able to stop with just 2050 meters!"


    "I''ll think of something. Trust me."


    "...as...as you like! But if you dare die, I''ll definitely exorcise you!"


    Shouted Muto. I wasn''t sure if he had gone insane, but he had started shouting in the midst of all his classmates before hanging up.


    Flight ANA600 passed close by Shinjuku''s high rise buildings, and started banking right.


    There was still 3 minutes.


    To land on a short runway, we have to reduce speed, so Flight 600 passed over Tokyo Dome at a leisurely speed that made me feel panicked. In the midst of the storm, we went from the Tokyo underground over Ginza.


    "Aria. We''re flying lower than Tokyo Tower right now. Make sure you don''t crash into it."


    "Don''t underestimate me."


    Aria deployed the landing gear, and transferred the controls to me.


    Alright, I can see Tokyo Bay.


    I should be able to see the artificial island.


    --But.


    The me in hysteria mode, formed a conclusion immediately.


    We''ve survived until now...


    But landing is impossible.


    I couldn''t see "Empty Island" anywhere.


    Muto was right, Tokyo Bay, inside Shiodome, was completely enveloped in darkness.


    Without landing lights or anything else, there was no way I could land. That was all I understood.


    This situation, regardless of how skilled the pilot, will not end well.


    Then, we should find a place where there aren''t many people and crash--while this thought appeared in my head--I''m not sure how Aria sensed it, whether through her sixth sense or something, but she detected my change in mood, and said


    "Kinji. It will be fine. You can do it. There''s no way you will fail. Since you don''t want to be a Butei, if you die as one, you will have lost. And,--I haven''t saved mother yet!!"


    While Aria was speaking...her words suddenly became like a mantra...


    "We can''t die yet! We can''t die in this kind of place!"


    Pat...pat, pat, pat....


    A light suddenly appeared on "Empty Island", right in front of the Rainbow Bridge...!


    "Kinji! Can you see, you bastard!"


    The line with Muto came back to life, and we could hear the pattering sound of heavy rain through it.


    "Muto!?"


    "If I let you die, Shira...no, people will cry for your soul! I hijacked the biggest motorboat in Logi! And everybody willingly gave up their Amdo issue flashlights! You''re going to have to write disciplinary reports for all of us!"


    Following his voice, a connection suddenly interrupted the one between Muto and I, two connections, three...several connections linked with ours.


    "Kinji!" "We can see the plane!" "Just a little bit more!" "Come on, you can do it!"


    The me in Hysteria Mode, could understand.


    These voices.


    It''s them.


    The classmates that we saved during the bus-jacking--!!


    They came from Academy Island to Empty Island, and used their flashlights to act as landing lights for us!


    --Butei Law article 1. Believe in your comrades and help each other--


    I slowly reduced our altitude, going towards the flat surface they had prepared for me!


    Bang----!!


    Flight ANA600, full of determination, forced a landing onto the overflowing artificial island.


    In the midst of the extreme impact, Aria deployed the reverse jet engines.


    "Stop, stop, stop, stop stop stop stop--!!"


    I followed along with her sharp voice, chanting.


    "Let''s go--!"


    I twisted the controls quickly, sending the aircraft into a spin.


    In the midst of the rain, a 2050 meter runway won''t be enough.


    Exactly like Muto said.


    However, I can do this.


    This was the reason I chose the artificial island.


    It''s getting closer and closer.


    It''s the wind turbine,


    The pillar of the wind turbine--!!


    Bang----!!


    One of the wings of the airplane smashed into the pillar, and we started to spin--


    Aria and I, inside the cockpit, were like clothes in a washing machine--


    ...


    "Uw...aah. Ouch..."


    ...the smell of...Gardenia.


    Ah, right. This is Aria''s scent.


    I felt as if my whole body had been beaten, and opened my eyes with all my strength. Looking out the window, I could see Rainbow Bridge.


    Flight ANA600--had stopped.


    Although we were at the edge of death, but now, we were safe.


    But...why can''t I move?


    I predicted this in advance...but I didn''t really think that Aria''s body would be wedged on top of mine on the co-pilot''s seat.


    Aria, who was unconscious, was straddling my waist, her arms around my body, that beautiful face on top of mine.


    So, I was embraced by her again.


    I looked at her chest helplessly...good. Looks like her shirt didn''t go up this time.


    I guess that means that I won''t be killed by her.


    When I had just thought that, I realized that Aria''s skirt had completely flipped up.


    "...!"


    I quickly shut my eyes.


    And, not daring to look down, I, making sure that Aria didn''t notice...


    used my hand, to slowly fix her skirt.


    Then, this should be fine.


    The top already took one of my nine lives. How could I let the bottom do so as well.


    --Right?

 Volume 1 - CH 6

    In short, I was sent to the hospital where I slept like a log, hoping that after I woke up, I would realize that it was all a dream.


    But the reality wasn''t at all like what I hoped. Because I was aching all over.


    On 12 spots on my body, I had gotten bruises, scratches, and sprains. This was totally unlike the hero waking up in manga or in movies.


    And now--


    I was standing in the balcony of my own room, looking at the nighttime skyline of Tokyo.


    The one wind turbine on "Empty Island" was a little bit bent, and directly under, the totaled Boeing 737-350.


    Ah. This scene that I loved so much, was destroyed by me, in the end.


    "I never thought that we''d be able to see such a starry sky in Tokyo."


    "This is what it''s like after a typhoon, you know."


    That was Aria and I talking, below the starry sky.


    First, we had to do a report for the Police, then we were interviewed by countless reporters...only now, could I finally return to my room.


    But Aria, for some reason, followed me.


    "Mother''s...trial, was postponed."


    said Aria, looking out towards Empty Island.


    "The incident this time proves that the ''Butei Killer'' is the guilty one...according to the lawyers, the trial may be postponed for over a year."


    "Is that so?"


    Although this kind of atmosphere really isn''t one where I can congratulate her, I still returned a sentence.


    Aria, seeing the remains of the Boeing 737-350, turned towards me.


    "Hey. Why did you...chase me to the plane, to save me?"


    ...Why, you ask?


    This kind of...


    ...question that I don''t even know the answer to...Don''t ask me this.


    "...Well, I thought that since you were such an idiot, you would have no way of beating the ''Butei Killer," so I went."


    "Th-that person...I could''ve taken care of her by myself. You''re the real idiot."


    "Well, that''s true. I''m an idiot for saving an idiot like you."


    I leaned my elbow against the railing, and said that with a sigh.


    Aria lightly blinked and she said...


    "I''m sorry, I was lying."


    "About what?"


    "When I said, I could''ve taken care of her by myself."


    Aria sighed, and she said in a voice that I had never heard her use before,


    "About that. In the sky...I, understand now. I understand why I need a ''partner''. I also understand, there are things that I can''t do by myself. If you weren''t there, I would definitely..."


    "..."


    "--So today, I came to say goodbye."


    "...goodbye?"


    "I still have to find a partner. I...would prefer it if you were my partner, but we had an agreement."


    "An agreement?"


    "We agreed that you would help me only once, remember?"


    "Ah, that''s right..."


    Now that I think about it, we did have an agreement like that.


    Until we completely solved the case of the Butei Killer.


    "Butei Law article 2. You must fulfill the contract in the commission. So, I won''t approach you again."


    Aria said, swaying. She opened her mouth several times, but she decided against saying anything. Finally, she looked at me gravely.


    "...Kinji. You''re an amazing Butei. So now, I will respect your decision, and I won''t...call you a slave anymore. So...if you ever change your mind...then, come find me. But remember, I will definitely have you as my..."


    Aria seemed to still have hopes that I would be her partner, but I--


    "...sorry."


    turned my head away automatically.


    I don''t want to be a Butei.


    And Nii-san''s shadow is still--


    To tell the truth, I''ve had enough of dangerous situations like that.


    "Do-don''t worry about it. Since you aren''t trying to hurt me. Well see, in the end...I am an Aria. What I said just now, forget about it."


    Aria, saying that, turned around. I don''t know if it was because she was cold, but she strode into the room.


    "--Ah! The April I spent here in Tokyo was horrible! I didn''t manage to find a partner, my head was hurt, and I was unable to even grab a stuffed animal for myself!"


    Looking at Aria, who was pretending that everything was fine, I thought...


    I have to at least smile when sending her off, so I went back in as well and smiled.


    "If...we ever meet again, I''ll teach you how to grab a stuffed animal for yourself. But, a lot of that is intuition."


    "What does that mean. Are you saying my intuition is bad?"


    Aria put her hands on her hips and stared at me.


    "If you dare look down on me, I''ll make some holes in you! I''ll make 10...no, I''ll make you into a piece of Swiss cheese!"


    She said, sticking out her tongue, laughing.


    I laughed along with her.


    I''m not sure what was so funny, but just like that, together, we laughed.


    I escorted Aria to the door, and watched her put on her shoes.


    "Ah, is it this late already?...I have to go now."


    "Do you have plans already?"


    "Yeah. There''s someone coming to pick me up. After all that happened...the London Butei Department is sending one of their helicopters in Tokyo to pick me up."


    London Butei Department.


    That''s where Aria works as a Butei.


    "Before Mother was arrested, I was an exceptional Butei there. So everybody there wants me to come back, so I can cover for their uselessness. However...I want to take the opportunity to recover."


    "Go back...to London?"


    "Yeah. The helicopter will send me to a British aircraft carrier, and from there I''ll take a jet fighter back."


    A jet fighter... That''s way over the top. As expected of nobility.


    "...It would be good if you could find a partner."


    "I''ll definitely find one. Because of you, I know that there''s one ''somewhere in the world''."


    "Is that so...that''s right. Goodbye. Good luck."


    "Yeah. Bye bye."


    Aria lightly opened the door...and went outside.


    I didn''t stop her.


    The door, closed again.


    Now...it''s all over...right.


    ... ...


    "...?"


    Aria''s footsteps never came.


    To leave, she needs to either take the elevator or the stairs.


    I thought that it was a little weird, so I looked outside through the peephole...


    "...Uu...Uuu...Uu....Uuuu...."


    Aria was crying in front of my door.


    "I don''t...Kinji, I don''t...there won''t be...anyone like you...there definitely...won''t. I won''t...be able to find anyone..."


    She continued to wipe away the tears streaming down her face as she said this.


    ...Aria.


    Why...are you crying?


    Weren''t you smiling just now?


    Weren''t you laughing, so happily?


    So now.


    Why are you crying...


    Aria.


    But in the end, I still didn''t open the door.


    Because I felt...if I opened it, my life would change again.


    I sat down heavily on the sofa, holding my head in my hands.


    I''ll just pretend I never saw her tears.


    If I do, everything will be solved.


    That''s right, Kinji. Just remember. If she''s by your side, troublesome things will appear like a plague. Isn''t it better if she leaves?


    That''s right, Kinji. Open your drawer. Take the application for leaving Butei High. That''s right. Good job. It''s been too hectic to hand it in recently, but you should go put it in the inbox at Masters now.


    If you do, you''ll be able to enter a normal school, and go to a normal university. You can be a salaryman, and you can live that normal life you''ve always wanted.


    The...more I thought like this...


    Aria grew...in my head...and in my heart.


    Aria. Aria. She appeared in my life like a typhoon, and messed up my life. And now, she leaves, exactly like she came. A gust of wind.


    ...What is she?


    I thought that if she left, I''d be at peace...


    But why do I feel so empty.


    Is it that small, cute girl''s tears that are holding me captive? That''s not possible.


    The leopon on my cellphone--I don''t know why, but it seemed as if it was crying.


    "Damn it. Kinji...what are you thinking. Stop, stop!"


    I screamed at myself.


    I had thought this many times before...that reckless and fearless Aria, was a girl exactly like a lion cub.


    But, she isn''t a lion.


    She''s just a...lost kitten.


    One that left home, and doesn''t know where to go. It doesn''t know who its friends are. It fights with crows and dogs until it''s full of wounds. In the end, it still doesn''t know what to do. It can only hide in a trash can by the river and yelp...


    That...kitten.


    "Aria..."


    I tightly gripped the leopon attached to my cellphone.


    If Aria wants to save her mother--Kanae-san, the "Butei Killer" won''t be her only enemy. She will have to fight a crowd of them.


    In this world, as filthy as a trash can, she will have to fight, and fight, and fight until she is covered in blood from head to toe...Aria.


    Is this really all right?


    Until the last, she still calls herself an Aria.


    Aria, is that really all right?


    The inexperienced you, the one that the Holmes family looks on as a defect--


    Do you really think that it''s fine to be an Aria!?


    "Of course it isn''t fine. You yourself know, Kinji."


    I am--the same as her, a defect of the Tohyama.


    So there''s no way I could be an ally of justice.


    But...but.


    --If I only need to be her ally, I can do it.


    I sucked in a mouthful of air.


    The room still had traces of Aria''s scent.


    The one like Gardenia...that sweet, sweet, sweet scent.


    "It''s so sweet...so innocent. Kinji, you really are a...naive bastard! Fuck!"


    Shouting at myself, with a ripping noise, I tore the application in two.


    Aria had left my room for over half an hour already.


    There are no buses this late. My bicycle was blown to pieces. So I could only run, like the bastard that I was, running towards the helipad at Butei High''s girl''s dormitory.


    The helicopter was on the roof.


    The rotors were turning, giving me the feeling that it was about to take off.


    And even worse, the elevator was going up.


    I flew up the stairs, trying to make it to the roof.


    Running all the way from the boy''s dormitory at the southern tip of the island, to the girl''s dormitory, at the northern tip of the island, and then continuing to run upwards...my heart was about to explode.


    She really knows how to get to me.


    My whole body dripping with sweat, already out of breath, I struggled to breathe through the strong wind.


    But, I have to stop her.


    I have to stop her.


    I hate Butei. I hate Butei High. I hate girls. I hate Hysteria Mode. That still hadn''t changed.


    But, more than that, I...hate that I''ve become a piece of trash that can''t even stop Aria''s tears!


    To change schools, there is still half a year left. The application that I had torn up, could still be rewritten.


    But, well, right now, I just have to--


    I just have to run a little more!


    Bang!


    When I threw open the door--I was too late--the helicopter had already risen off the roof about 10 meters, with a howl.


    "ARIA!!"


    I yelled.


    My mind was completely blank.


    YELL!


    "ARIA! ARIA!!"


    I couldn''t breathe.


    Yet I continued to shout with all I had.


    I shouted with everything that I had, I roared!


    "ARIAAAA!!"


    The enormous wind pressure from the helicopter''s rotors messed up my hair.


    My shirt, my pants were almost ripping from the enormous pressure.


    The sound of the helicopter probably overshadows mine.


    Even though that''s the case, I still have to shout!


    --ARIA! ARIA! ARIA--!


    Slam!


    The door of the helicopter burst open with surprising momentum.


    "Kinji you idiot! You''re late!"


    Aria stuck her head out, and like that she--!


    hooked her cable to the side of the helicopter, and jumped down in the midst of the heavy wind!


    "You....wait!"


    Although there''s a cable slowing her down, Aria''s speed was almost exactly like in freefall.


    I''m not sure whether it was because the pilot, shocked, had made a mistake, but the helicopter shook...Aria swung like a pendulum.


    "--U? Uwaah!? Kyaaa!?"


    "....Ah, Hey! Wa...!"


    To catch Aria, I continued to back up, and with a *Clink!* I smashed into the fence on the roof.


    And at that moment, Aria cut the cable and rushed down towards me--


    --Do you think that girls should really fall from the sky?--


    --When my face had gone pale.


    "--!"


    CHIII----!


    The impact of me catching Aria bent the fence behind me.


    We staggered back onto the roof from the, now, trampoline-like fence.


    Phew. If we were unlucky, we would have fallen off the roof.


    "You....you!"


    "Aria! What are you doing!"


    Following my call, a foreigner called up from the helicopter.


    That was probably one of the members of the London Butei Section.


    "Kuuh"


    Aria, whose twin tails had been completely messed up by the wind pressure, made a face at the helicopter.


    ...They were provoked by this, weren''t they?


    Several Butei deployed their cables and dropped to the roof.


    London Butei Section. They want to bring Aria away. They want to bring her back to England as their tool.


    So when Aria, who said she''d go back with them, tries to escape, they''ll obviously be extremely confused.


    Although that''s the case...the situation is still extremely bad.


    They have too many people. At this rate, Aria will still be brought away.


    I have to think of something...!


    But, I, who isn''t in Hysteria Mode right now, can''t really...


    No, I have to. Don''t make excuses. I have to find something that I can do while not in Hysteria Mode!


    "Aria."


    "What?"


    "Do they still have cables?"


    "Only the ones they are using to come down. There were none inside the helicopter."


    said Aria, holding up her guns.


    "Don''t fire, Aria. They''re foreigners. If you hurt them, things will get a lot more complicated."


    "...then what do we do?"


    Now that you say that...


    I determinedly ran towards the exit of the roof.


    Clink Clank! Two guns, the new Berettas, broke the lock.


    Good, I''m fine if you break it. They won''t be able to get away from here now.


    "Wh-why did you seal our only exit!"


    I chuckled, turning my head towards the angry Aria.


    My expression must have been pretty bad reassurance.


    "I''m sorry Aria. The me right now, can only do this."


    "?"


    "You...because of me, jumped off here."


    That was when I was getting bike-jacked by the "Butei Killer."


    Aria.


    For me, you jumped off the roof of the girl''s dormitory.


    You jumped for me.


    "Aria. The me right now, who can''t do anything, is the real me."


    "...?"


    "--But as thanks for saving my life, the me right now can still do this!"


    Come Aria!


    Do you realize it now!


    If you want a piece of trash like me as your partner, we''re going to have to blunder our way like this!


    I ran towards the fence, which had changed shape.


    "Kinji!?"


    Aria followed me.


    "Aria! You''re an Aria! That''s right! That''s the way it is! But!"


    I used the trampoline-like fence as a...trampoline.


    "I''ll be your background music!!"


    I yelled--


    As if jumping up to grasp that full moon, I soared.


    --How is it?


    I''m awesome, right?


    Right now, how did we get into this situation?


    The cable in my belt that I had hooked to the fence, slowed my falling speed.


    Aria, wearing a beautiful dress, jumped with me, and we held each other in the air--


    Bounce!


    Aria and I fell onto the plastic greenhouse below.


    I thought that the plastic would act like rubber and redirect our energy, but with a *Crack!* we caved through the roof.


    "...Ow...Ouch..."


    "Ki...Kinji you idiot...!"


    I really did blunder through this.


    Just like in manga, Aria and I were seeing stars.


    Aria stood up unsteadily and said,


    "Wh-what was that! Are you in Idiot Kinji Mode...?"


    Hearing that, my face twitched. Although she doesn''t seem to completely know, but it seems that another person knows my secret.


    The searchlight on the helicopter shone on the greenhouse.


    That circular light caught us in it''s brilliant beam.


    Exactly like in an opera.


    "Kinji."


    Aria''s camellia eyes looked at me.


    Sitting on the floor, I looked up at Aria.


    "You, through some conditions, are able to activate some special power to raise your abilities."


    "..."


    "I''m not really sure what those conditions are. You''re unable to control this power yourself."


    "..."


    "But, I was thinking. Since that''s the way it is, I''ll teach you to be able to use it at any time! That''s right! It should be simple! Right!?"


    "Wa...! Physically...it might be possible, but morally, no way!"


    "Real men should only speak 2 sentences!"


    "I''ve hardly even said one!"


    "Shut up, shut up! You are going to be my partner, the partner of a ''H'' as great as my great-grandfather! This is already decided!"


    "Wh...what is that ''H''--!"


    "You still don''t understand!? I can''t believe this! Idiot, idiot! You big idiot! You''re in the Guinness World Records for idiocy! You''re the general of all idiots!"


    Hey...that''s kind of over the top.


    "Aaah, really! Since you''ve decided to be my partner, then I''ll tell you my name!"


    Aria said, her hands on her hips, thrusting forward her eternally flat chest. She then announced,


    "Kanzaki Holmes Aria!"


    "Hol-mes...!?"


    "That''s right! I am Sherlock Holmes the 4th! So, you have already been chosen as my partner, J. H. Watson! I won''t let you escape! If you dare run away again--"


    Wait, wait.


    Wait a second!


    "--I''ll make a hole in you!!"

 Volume 1 - Epilogue

    Sherlock Holmes.


    A famous English detective from 100 years ago. Master of both arms and martial arts.


    While Riko is a descendant of the phantom thief Lupin--- Riko Mine Lupin the 4th.


    Both their ancestors fought a decisive battle before in France.


    The fight ended up in a draw... and passing down the enmity towards each other to their descendants... These facts are all according to what was written in the Inquesta textbook.


    And it seems Holmes is pronounced as "Olmes" in French tongue.


    So that''s what it is.


    But even so...


    A girl hooked on peach buns, that points her handguns at every little thing, or runs amok with her kodachi.


    There''s no possible way...


    An adorable mini-sized Holmes like this can be his descendant!


    I could only emptily shout my grievance inside. Aria stays at my home as a freeloader under the objective of ferreting out the trigger behind my super ability.


    When I protested cohabiting with her, she just retorted: "The case about the Butei Killer isn''t over until we apprehend Riko."


    Hey Aria, that''s what people call a far-fetched argument.


    That said, I also agree with Aria that Riko is still alive. Furthermore, there are still plenty of things that I want to ask from her, like what her relationship to Nii-san was, the thing about I-U and all that stuff. The one who shot down the ANA 600 airplane with missiles is also a big mystery.


    It''s hard to conclude that this case is already settled.


    I sealed those doubts inside my heart.


    One night when I was arguing with Aria over which one of the two---peach buns or eel buns---is better...


    The cellphone stuck inside my pocket had sounded a message alert, informing me of received mails.


    The signal reception around this area is somehow poor... and there are certain occasions that I receive mails in waves.


    I can''t help but gawk when I looked at the screen display.


    Unread Mail(s): 49


    Voice Mail(s): 18


    All of them from one source---Shirayuki.


    The first message says...


    "Kin-chan, is it true you''re living with a girl?"


    And the successive mails...


    "I just came back from training camp and I heard a rumor that Kin-chan had been tricked by a girl named Aria H. Kanzaki!"


    "Why aren''t you giving me a reply?"


    "I will head there right away!"


    It seems in under 30 minutes, Shirayuki''s mails had gradually evolved into something scary.


    "A-Aria... R-R-RU-RURURUN AWAY!!"


    "W-What!? What is it all of a sudden? And why are you trembling!? Stop that Kinji, you''re creeping me out..."


    "A...An...An Armed Miko is... BY THE GODS! SHE''S ALREADY HERE!?"


    *Dododododo*


    Footsteps, like a bull is charging towards this way, echoed in the hall outside my apartment.


    The sound is getting closer.


    *Shakin!!*


    Together with the sound of cutting metal, the entrance door was cut in half like a joke.


    In there stood a girl clad in a Shrine Maiden outfit and a white bandanna on the head. Her name is...


    "Shirayuki!"


    She has both fists on her sides.


    Probably due to hotfooting it down here, she was short of breath and panting. Her eyebrows were shooting upwards under her front hair.


    "As I thought... You''re here!! KANZAKI! H! ARIA!!"


    "H-Hold up! Shirayuki! Calm down!"


    "Kin-chan has done nothing wrong! Kin-chan was just being tricked!"


    I''ve been wondering all my life what presses her berserk button to turn her into this state. But whenever she does, Shirayuki turns into a berserker demigod like this.


    And most of the time, the victims were people involved with me... particularly, girls. Her victims taste her wrath without knowing the reason why they are beaten up mercilessly.


    "You fox demon! T-The sin for deceiving Kin-chan and defiling his chastity shall be atoned with your life!!"


    Shirayuki brandished her Japanese sword upwards. The blade glittered a bluish-tint light.


    Even Aria couldn''t help but feel perplexed by the current situation, she was so shocked that it didn''t occur to her to pull out her guns.


    "S-Stop it Shirayuki! I didn''t get defiled at all or anything!"


    "Step aside Kin-chan! Or else I can''t kill that girl!"


    "K-Kinjii! Do something about this! W-What the hell is all this chaos!?"


    What the hell, you asked?


    THAT''S SOMETHING I WANTED TO KNOW TOO, DAMMIT!!

 Volume 2 - CH 1

    Shirayuki Hotogi is a Yamato Nadeshiko.


    She is a modest classical Japanese girl with long and smooth black hair.


    She''s great in cooking, any kind of housework and would be a good wife and a great mother to everyone.


    ...It''s what she should be.


    She would never be the kind of girl waving her Japanese sword while screaming :


    "I''ll kill, kill, kill Aria and then I''ll commit seppuku!"


    ...Normally.


    "Why me?! You got the wrong person!"


    Even the famous detective Sherlock Holmes the fourth, Lady Kanzaki H. Aria, seems to not understand why someone would take her life.


    But that''s to be expected.


    Even I, who is her childhood friend, don''t understand her.


    I quickly thought about the clues leading up to this incident:


    ...No


    I don''t understand.


    I can''t think of a reason why Shirayuki would be that angry!


    "Shirayuki! You, what did you misunderstand?"


    Dong!


    I just said half of the sentence when Aria suddenly kicked my back hard.


    I, who had been kicked out directly on the wall of the corridor, fell down.


    "Kinji, think quickly about a solution to this! If it''s not your fault, why would this kind of thing happen?"


    "Don''t, don''t blame this on me!"


    "No! Kin-chan isn''t wrong! It''s Aria who''s wrong! It''s surely Aria who''s wrong! Aria, you, this kind of person, disappear for me--!"


    That''s, that''s not good.


    Shirayuki--she has already lost herself in anger.


    In fact... although I don''t understand for what reason, Shirayuki has been occasionally like how she is right now, in front of my eyes, since she was young.


    According to my experiences, if she turns herself into that state, she won''t let it go. The victims don''t even know--the victims were all girls--why they were beaten up so miserably.


    "Great Punishment---!!"


    Shirayuki let out a shrill scream and charged towards Aria, producing a clanking sound with the wooden sandals she''s wearing.


    Woosh!


    A downward slash, heading straight towards Aria''s head.


    How, how can it be?!


    She, she really has the intention of killing someone!


    "Owww!"


    Aria screamed with a high-pitched voice like a rare cat.


    Paaa--!


    Aria stopped Shirayuki''s sword with two hands.


    (Bare, bare hand edge catch)


    It''s the first time that I saw someone use this in a real fight.


    Aria, there''s no doubt that you''re the combat skills master.


    Hey, Kinji, it isn''t the time to admire this.


    "You idiot woman!"


    Aria tightly held the sword with both of her hands.


    Tong! Shaa!


    Aria''s skirt leaped and she immobilized Shirayuki''s right arm with both of her legs.


    And, with a furious throw, twists Shirayuki''s right arm up.


    "Valetudo!?"


    Shirayuki seems to see through Aria''s school of fighting and right away, the clogs stomp on the ground with a ''dong''.


    And ''bing''.


    Aria finds herself wrapped around her own backhand, and roughly smacked to the floor.


    Hey hey, my floor has already sunken down!


    "Wuuu~ Disappear! Disappear, you fox demon! Disappear quickly in front of my Kin-chan!"


    Shirayuki''s legs fiercely send Aria flying.


    "Ah?!"


    Aria rolls out heavily, and ''bing'', she collides with the room''s sofa, buried underneath.


    "S-Stop! Both of you stop!"


    Sooo!


    In front of the me who was screaming, under the destroyed sofa--.


    Finally Aria, fired up, sends bullets flying from her pair of guns.


    DangDang!


    Although Shirayuki, very naturally blocks the bullets with her sword.


    "I''m angry! I''m angryyyyyy! --I''ll make you a windhole!"


    Ping!


    Aria, as if she was launched by a catapult, dives out from the sofa''s wreckage with great speed.


    While shooting until the cartridges are empty, Aria rushes close to Shirayuki-because the bullets were all blocked-


    Shhh, Kla!!!


    Just like her nickname, she takes out two short swords, and collides against Shirayuki''s sword.


    So, kla, klakla, klaaaaa--!


    Both sides are on the defensive.


    "Kin-chan, stab this woman from behind! That way you''ll never get to see her again!"


    "Kinji! Quickly come cover me! You''re my partner!"


    Being asked for help from the two of them at the same time--


    I already...don''t know what to do.


    "...Do as you please. Fight until you two are pleased. "


    I hold my pained head, and...walk out of the room.


    I pass by the two of them glaring at each other, open the ground window, and go to the balcony.


    You ask me, why do I come to the balcony?


    Because there''s a cabinet here. And it''s bulletproof.


    "Kin-chan!"


    "Kinji!"


    I ignore the screams of the two of them, opened the cabinet and...went in.


    Shirayuki the mad warrior.


    The fighting genius, Aria.


    This kind of monstrous battle, can a normal high school student like me stop it?


    The answer is obviously NO.


    That''s why...I...


    Decide to close the cabinet''s door, escaping from this impossible reality.


    If you want, you can call me a spineless guy. Do as you please.


    But wouldn''t anyone cherish his own life?


    Hotogi mikos are also known as armed-shrine maidens.


    It is said that no matter which place''s shrine, ancestral post or shrine maiden, there are always people shouldering the mission of the gods. Although in Shirayuki''s house, the Hotogi shrine, there seemed to be a problem and it turned into an armed protection agency.


    As you see Shirayuki, you understand that the mikos of the Hotogi are very strong.


    That''s why Shirayuki can carelessly block bullets, something I have only done once before in Hysteria Mode.


    And her source of energy, which is still not completely understood, because it is so difficult to analyze, seems to be some kind of "supernatural ability".


    ...


    ...Supernatural.


    You don''t believe me?


    I don''t want to believe it either.


    Nevertheless users of supernatural abilities should technically exist. It seems that they are trained by the secret researchers of the special institutions in every country. So even in Butei High, there''s an SSR.


    So Shirayuki, who is already a gifted student, is currently developing an ability that surpasses those of normal humans.


    A butei who uses supernatural abilities is called a ''choutei''[1]. Even though there''s still some doubt about them, supernatural abilities are becoming more and more important to Butei.


    Haaa.. I sighed heavily.


    --It''s too abnormal.


    I still want to go to a normal school and then become a normal adult some day.


    Though recently, because of Aria, I have been pulled deeply into the supernatural world.


    The battle outside seems to have stopped...to check whether it is over, I close my cellphone, put it in my pocket and quietly ...quietly sneak out from my bulletproof cabinet.


    The scene of my room almost made me pass out.


    The walls are all marked by bullets and sword cuts, and my furniture is all scattered in pieces on the floor.


    It looks like an earthquake and a typhoon hit it at the same time.


    And the earthquake and typhoon girls'' hair is all messed up, their clothes are in chaos and their bodies are covered by dust and sweat. These two great bishoujos are both wounded and exhausted.


    "Haa...Haa...You''re really...stubborn, fox, fox, fox demon..."


    Shirayuki uses her sword to hold herself up, barely standing, and panting heavily.


    That''s why her sword is stuck in my floor.


    "You, it''s you...who should quickly, quickly go down...haa, haa..."


    Both of Aria''s knees are on the floor, and she uses both her arms to support her body.


    "Huh, is there a winner yet? It looks like a tie."


    When both sides stop fighting because of exhaustion, a third party comes as a mediator. Those are the world''s rules.


    That''s how I think, and now I''m urging them to make peace.


    "--Kin-chan-sama!"


    Shirayuki, who finally seems to notice me, sheathes her sword, and dizzily sits on the floor.


    Her eyes that look like beautiful Obsidian, start to moisten, and she holds her face.


    "I, I''ll die as apology, if, if Kin-chan-sama abandons me, I''ll immediately kill Aria and commit seppuku, as an apology towards you. "


    The way she speaks makes it harder for me to understand.


    And also, what the hell is "Kin-chan-sama"?


    There are two honorific suffixes.


    "I, I say...what''s that...to abandon or not?"


    "But, but even if you put male and female mice in a basket, the number will still increase!"


    "Not only do I not understand, but also you skipped too much!"


    Shirayuki quickly lifts her crying face after she hears me say these impatient words.


    "A-A-Aria only wants to play with you, Kin-chan! Absolutely!"


    "Hey, don''t grab my collar."


    "It''s my fault, I don''t have any courage, that''s why Kin-chan you have, by a woman outside, and not inside, been... "


    "He would be the same even if you were braver."


    Aria says viciously from beside her.


    "You, don''t think that because you look like lovers you can do whatever you want, poisonous woman!"


    Shirayuki says this while throwing me away -clang!- and takes out a chain sickle from her sleeve.


    "Lo-Lovers!?"


    Shla! the chain sickle that Shirayuki took out wraps Aria''s left arm that holds the black M1911.


    That way the two of them use all their strength and the chain sickle becomes tense.


    "Don''t, don''t say rubbish! I, I-I-I-I, don''t care about something like love!"


    Aria, who is greatly scared about topics related to love, her face -huu!- became completely red as she shouted loudly.


    "The kind of things like love--it''s simply wasting time, I didn''t do it, I didn''t even think about it! I''ve never looked forward to it, and never looked for it! I don''t even look forward to it!"


    Why did you need to say it three times?


    "So what''s Kin-chan to you, Aria! Isn''t he your lover?!"


    "We don''t have that kind of a relationship!"


    Says Aria in a high-pitched tone.


    "Kinji is my slave! He is only my slave!"


    "S-S-Slave...?"


    Shirayuki''s face becomes completely white after she hears this, her mouth opened widely.


    Afterward, she thought about something similar, and her face becomes as red as fire.


    In fact her temper is also urgent.


    "You, you actually...already with Kin-chan, played these kinds of forbidden games--!"


    "You, youyouyou, what the heck are you saying! It''s not like this!"


    "It''s definitively true! I already thought about the same thing the other way, so I know it all!"


    "Nononononononnnn-ooo--! Kinji!"


    Shaaa!


    Aria, still fighting over the chains with Shirayuki, with her purple eyes, glares at me fiercely.


    "It is 100% your fault that this weird woman became mad! Quickly think of a solution to this! Or else you''ll regret it!"


    I''m already doing it.


    "...Uhh, that. Hey... Shirayuki, you first."


    "Yes."


    Shirayuki immediately let go of the chain and sits in Seiza before me.


    Tong!


    Because of what Shirayuki did, Aria fell to the ground and looked towards the sky. It''s better to ignore her for now.


    "Listen to me, Aria and I, we are only forming a temporary Butei team."


    "Is it?"


    "Yes, Shirayuki. You, you should know what''s my nickname? Say it."


    "...Misogynist."


    "Yep."


    "And, inept."


    "It''s got nothing to do with what''s happening now."


    "Ah, yes."


    Don''t say superfluous nicknames. It will make things more complicated.


    "Now you should understand. Your anger, which I don''t understand, is only a misunderstanding, without any meaning. How could I, with this kind of dwarf elementary school girl, - windhole - have that kind of relationship? "


    Aria interrupted me in the middle of my sentence, but has still been ignored by me.


    "But, but...Kin-chan."


    Hmm?


    The always obedient Shirayuki, rarely talks back to me.


    "What?"


    "That one..."


    She raises her slender jade finger and points to my pants'' pocket.


    That..., it is the doll I caught with the doll-catching machine, the cat-fan animal, ''leopon'', the cellphone attachment, was exposed.


    This doll is a little bit big, so even if it''s placed in the pocket with the cellphone, it''ll still be exposed.


    But... What''s the problem with it?


    I only see Shirayuki''s finger, turning toward the already sitting Aria''s skirt pocket.


    There... it was as if the leopon was saying ''hello'', also has his claws and head exposed.


    "It''s actually a pair-look--!"


    Shirayuki starts shouting, Waaaaaaaaah!, and tears start spurting from both eyes like a fountain.


    "Pair-look?"


    Without realizing that this century had anglicism, Aria''s eyebrows slightly frown.


    "Pair-look is what lovers do between them! I, I, I too have dreamed of it numerous times!"


    "I--say--! Didn''t I just tell you that my relationship with Kinji isn''t that kind of thing! With this idiot, I don''t even have one micro-micro-gram of that kind of relationship with him!"


    Aahhh...


    The peace talk can finally begin.


    But I say, what does micro-micro-gram mean?


    "Shirayuki."


    I turn to Shirayuki, put my hands on her shoulders, and look straight into her eyes.


    "You, don''t believe what I just said?"


    Shirayuki, seeing me act a bit serious, wipes away her tears that could not stop falling.


    "N, No. I believe, I believe in you..."


    Finally, in our third denial, her attitude softens.


    And, wiping her tears, she raises her head, looks at me, and then looks at Aria.


    "So, so, between Kin-chan and Aria, you two didn''t do that kind of thing?"


    She asks us coolly.


    "What''s ''that kind of thing''?"


    "For example, kiss..."


    Kiss.


    Is it?


    Is it kiss?


    "..."


    "..."


    Aria and I look down, and turn slowly with a stone-like expression.


    Aria''s face looks like messaging red traffic lights, flashing, and flashing.


    Speechlessly, she opens her mouth and closes it, stares hardly at me.


    Ah, hey. Don''t turn the hard questions to me.


    That--in accordance with the truth, I should answer ''Yes'', but it was only an emergency measure in the battle against Riko, it wasn''t because of love...


    "You...did...it...didn''t you...?"


    Shirayuki''s pupils, while saying this, enlarges.


    Her expression disappears in front of my eyes, and makes a Ha Ha, Ha Ha Ha, Waaaahahaha laugh.


    Hey, hey Shirayuki!


    That action right now is Rated-R!


    "I-It''s true we did that kind of thing... BUT!"


    Shaa!


    Lady Aria, from the other side, stands up fiercely for a reason I don''t know.


    And, forcefully, straightens up her fake chest that wouldn''t become bigger anyway.


    "B-but, don''t, don''t, don''t worry!"


    Don''t worry?


    "I just checked it yesterday! I, I-I, I..."


    --I?


    "I DIDN''T GET PREGNANT!"


    Finishes Aria''s sentence.


    As if, I heard that.


    ...Clang...


    The funeral clock rings.


    ...Why...would...she become pregnant...


    Aria confidently folds her arms together, making a ''How is it?'' expression.


    Shuuuu.


    A soul that looks like Shirayuki flies away from her body.


    "--Shirayuki!?"


    Gong!


    Like this, Shirayuki falls down behind while sitting.


    "A, Aria, you--why would you suddenly bring pregnancy into the conversation!"


    "You...you irresponsible bastard! Don''t you know how I was stressed in the dark after you did that?"


    "Why would you be stressed!"


    "Be, because father he, when I was young, said that you would get pregnant after you kiss."


    It wouldn''t be!


    Hey, everyone from the Holmes family!


    At least, you should give your child a sexual education!


    "This kind of thing couldn''t result in you being pregnant! Even an elementary schoolgirl would know that!"


    "What''s that!? Then tell me how you would get pregnant!? Say it!"


    "Who, who, who would tell you, stupid!"


    "Surely you don''t know!"


    "I know!"


    "Then tell me!"


    "Devil would tell you, stupid!"


    While we were fighting with our faces blushing and our ears red, Wuuuu!, the foreheads close to hitting together.


    Shirayuki, which I don''t know when she regained consciousness--


    Like smoke, she vanished from the house.


    Hey, hey...


    This affair, how did it turn into this?

 Volume 2 - CH 2

    If you want to ask what happened to Aria and Shirayuki, it''s obviously separated like light and darkness.


    Labeling her "One should learn everything by searching by oneself", Aria started to explore the secret of life creation by men and women, and seems to acknowledge that her physiology knowledge is wrong. That is why for a period of time after, she constantly acts strange every time she sees me, blushing. However, since she''s the forgetful kind, she quickly returned to the one who furiously kicks, fiercely stamps, and often shoots multiple bullets at me for trivial things. Hah, please forget me.


    And on the other side......after that event, Shirayuki is clearly avoiding us.


    Before, whether I was bothered by it or not, she would always take care of me, and since the battle against Aria, every time she sees me, she becomes like a bashful animal with a great sense of vigilance, and quickly hides.


    Like this, one day, during lunch.


    "Tohyama-kun. Can I sit here?"


    While I was eating my steak enthusiastically in the school''s canteen, and while Aria was eating her peach bun which she brought, a cool guy in front of my eyes asked me.


    It was a bright handsome guy who asked.


    His face showing an elegant smile, he appeared in front of me, the Assault''s Shiranui Ryo.


    In the past, he was often in the same team as I.


    His Butei level is A. Even though there are different aspects involved in an A ranking, Shiranui''s integration capacity is high. Barehanded, dagger handling or shooting aspects can all be relied on. The reliability of the gun he chose is very high, a Mk.23 MODO with an installed laser aiming lens.


    After Shiranui sat down, he replaced my plate, which he had pushed with his own when he placed it down. And he didn''t forget to apologize, nodding to me. He''s really a good guy.


    ......Also, this Shiranui guy, is very popular with the girls.


    This can''t be helped, since not only is he cool, but he is also a rare polite person in Butei High.


    Although that''s weird¡ªbefore I was tied up with Aria, while I was always sticking together with Muto and Shiranui after school, but I never heard that he had a girlfriend.


    "Kinji, I heard that you''re called. If you dare escape I''ll run you over."


    Another one pushed aside my plate, and then with thorn-like hair, put his plate on the table. He is Muto Gouki.


    He is the ace of Logi, and is renowned for the transport tools, a skilled driver that can operate anything from a car to a nuclear submarine.


    Also, for the ease of maintaining it, this guy chose to use a Colt Python revolver. (T/L note: .357 magnum caliber).


    Although the gun''s loading capacity is small, and it cannot equip a suppressor, so normally no Butei would use it.


    Additionally, no girl likes Muto. Even though he isn''t a bad guy, he''s too wild.


    "What "called''?"


    "Kinji, did you have a fight with Hotogi-san?"


    ...No wonder this is Butei High.


    Reports, no, trivial affairs spread abnormally quickly.


    But Muto, why is your face showing displeasure.


    "Hotogi-san looks very depressed, what actually happened?"


    "What could happen between Shirayuki and I... by the way, Muto. You, did you see Shirayuki?"


    "This morning, Shiranui said that he saw her doing flower divination in the greenhouse."


    "What does "flower divination'' mean?"


    "It''s pretty popular,"


    Shiranui''s handsome eyebrows eased and said.


    "I don''t know. Do you know, Aria?"


    Aria, who was sitting in front of me, shook her head with an "I don''t know" expression on her face when she was asked.


    Her pair of twin tails move like the drumsticks of a rattle drum.


    By the way, I''d like to tell everyone why Aria looks so calm. It is because her mouth is full of peach buns.


    "Tohyama-kun, you should''ve heard about it. It''s taking a flower and peeling off the petals one by one, counting while saying ''loves me-loves me not-loves me-loves me not''...that kind."


    Aaah. It was actually that.


    I didn''t think that there would be people nowadays who still did the things like they were done in the Showa era.


    That Yamato Nadeshiko is really a rare product from heaven.


    "Even though she noticed me seeing her, the preparation bell for the first period rang...so the divination was interrupted. But it seems that she cried... Tohyama, why did you two break up? Did your love towards her already cool off?"


    Wuuu, the sound of Aria choking on the peach buns resound.


    ...Love shouldn''t be a subject that can''t be easily mentioned.


    It would make that brat overreact.


    "Say... I don''t know how things became like this, but the relationship between Shirayuki and me isn''t that kind. We are only childhood friends."


    "Childhood friends, is it? This has often been the reason to get rid of the other one. I heard that Kanzaki-san was furiously jealous, and shot at Hotogi-san. Based on my deduction, Tohyama-kun and Kanzaki-san were progressing smoothly, and so, the two girls fought against each other...is it? Because of Kanzaki-san, we are all talking about Tohyama-kun in Assault. And very cheerfully, it seems."


    Woahwoahwoah!


    Kanzaki H. Aria''s cheeks turned red instantly, and she swallowed the peach bun in one gulp.


    "You, you, you---PERVERT!"


    For some reason, she punched me in the face.


    Hey. That move is too weird.


    If you want to beat up someone, it should be Shiranui.


    "I''ll clearly tell you. It wasn''t because I was jea-jealous that I chased out Shirayuki. Kinji and I are only companions. It isn''t something about love. For sure, for sure, for---sure, it isn''t like what you said. These are my real heartfelt words."


    You don''t need to deny it that forcefully.


    "Ah, so it''s like that. That means Tohyama-kun has an opportunity of reconciling with Hotogi-san?"


    "What do you mean by reconcile? Say, Shiranui, you just spoke about when the preparation bell rang, but I saw Shirayuki in the normal campus walking in the hallway, and that time she didn''t even salute me and entered the women''s bathroom. You surely saw wrong. Also, reconciling or not, I don''t need your advice."


    "You''re right. I''m sorry."


    Shiranui made a godfather-like smile and apologized to me, and that made me stop investigating any further.


    He turned his head, and whispered in Aria''s ears ''Tohyama-kun is really in a bad mood'' or something like that.


    As for the other one, Muto...his face showed that he wanted to ask something, but it was difficult to say. Well, Muto''s face being weird is something normal anyway.


    "...Oh, Shiranui."


    I didn''t want to be asked about Shirayuki, so I decided to change the topic.


    "You, what are you going to do about the Adseard sport event. Haven''t you been chosen as a representative?"


    Adseard sport event¡ªa yearly international Butei competition, and at the same time an international high school competition, similar to the Olympics.


    Although it is obviously different from the normal Olympics, since this competition has Assaulters and Snipers, it''s overflowing with the smell of gunpowder.


    "I shouldn''t appear on scene, since I''m only a substitute."


    "Are you helping out with the festivities? What do you want to do? That''s something you can''t do."


    "I still haven''t made my final decision. What should I do?"


    Shiranui released a listless sigh that could make girls fall for him.


    And opposite of him, Muto had his mouth full of Yakisoba bread, and still had some fried noodles around his jaws. (?)


    "What will you do in the Adseard competition, Aria?"


    "I won''t be participating in it. Even though they chose me as a member for the gun team, I refused."


    "So will you help with the festivities? What have you decided on?"


    "I''ll be a cheerleader during the closing ceremony."


    "Cheerleader...? Oh, you mean Aru=Kata."


    Aru=Kata[1], it''s the Italian word for [Weapon] fused with the Japanese word for [Form]. It''s slang for Butei, a combination of swordsmanship and marksmanship in a cheerleading routine, as well as a parade.


    And the girls in Butei High, not knowing the meaning of the word ''Taboo'', called themselves "Cheerleaders".


    "Kinji is my partner, so you should help me. You don''t have anything else to do, right?"


    "Ah, ahh..."


    This festival was originally supposed to make "Butei" more popular among the people who didn''t like them.


    It could be that the organizers thought that if the dancers were cute, it would turn out better. So, all the dancers are girls, dressed up like cheerleaders.


    And the boys play instruments in the back, inconspicuously.


    "Music, huh. Although I''m average...it''s as good as anything."


    "Ah. If Tohyama-kun is doing it, then I will too. Why don''t you come too, Muto-kun?"


    said Shiranui, flashing a smile as gentle as the spring breeze, while looking at Muto and me.


    Hey, you always just go with the flow like this...


    "A band? It shouldn''t be too bad. Alright, I''ll do it."


    Muto agreed too.


    You two, you never have any plans of your own.


    Well, I''m in no place to lecture them.


    "But...Kanzaki-chan, it''s a shame that you refused to be part of the marksmanship team. This may be common knowledge, but did you know? If you get a reward at Adseard, then you''re set for life. Not only will you receive a scholarship for Butei University, but you''ll also be employed more often. You could easily join a Butei Section, or even start your own private Butei office, you know?"


    "I don''t need such things that are so far in the future. There''s something I need to do right now. I can''t take my own sweet time to practice for the competition."


    Something she has to do.


    From her firm voice, that''s...


    Probably saving her mother, Kanzaki Kanae-san.


    To save her mother, Kanae-san, who carries false charges, Aria carries the heavy responsibility of tracking down and defeating the real culprits--the "Butei Killer" that we fought earlier, Riko Mine Lupin the 4th is one of them--she has to spend all her time and constantly risk herself to capture them, a cruel fate.


    Also, for me, who is her partner--I carry the same fate.


    Riko, who regrettably managed to escape from us during the plane-jacking incident, is the person who killed my brother.


    For that matter at least, I will finish it. I will take revenge.


    And Riko...said my brother, who should have died, is alive. Although I feel that that was just something she said to provoke me, to be honest, I have some doubts.


    "Other than Adseard,"


    Aria, who continued to speak, clutched her arms to herself, and stretched her upper body backwards.


    She appeared to be trying to gain some height so she could look down on me properly. It''s a shame that you''re only 1.42 meters.


    "Kinji, tuning you is more important."


    "...Tu-tuning? Are you two playing some sort of weird game...?"


    Muto''s face started twitching, he looked back and forth between Aria and I.


    "...You''re saying exactly the same thing as Shirayuki. And Aria...why can''t you just say training in front of other people?"


    "Shut up, you''re my slave, of course I''ll call it tuning."


    Hey, didn''t you say I was your partner just now?


    Once you''re happy then I''m demoted back to slave?


    "Anyways, how do you plan on ''tuning'' me?"


    "About that...Mmm-. From tomorrow onwards, you''ll exercise with me every morning."


    *whisper*


    Aria, who appeared to have just thought up this amazingly horrible idea, happily whispered "Mm, good idea," to herself.


    Damn it. I brought this upon myself. I shouldn''t have talked about Adseard.


    The morning of the following day, 7:00 AM.


    I followed Aria''s orders, who had put two guns to my head last night, and came to the agreed place extremely early...


    "Who am I?"


    I turned my head to face Aria, who had just covered my eyes with her hands, staying silent.


    So-


    So cute.


    "Aah, really. I didn''t expect that you''d be caught so easily. You''re full of openings."


    Aria, who had dropped down on her heels with a thump, and with her hands placed on her waist...


    Was in a cheerleading outfit.


    Butei High''s cheerleading outfit had a rarely seen black design.


    On the sleeveless blouse, there was a hole at the chest area, and I could see Aria''s creamy white skin through it. Normally, this opening would be a heart, or a star. However, as expected of the Butei High uniform, it was bullet shaped.


    I carefully looked down at her skirt. It was so short that it would definitely show off Gunchira (the moment where one can see the guns hidden beneath the skirt. The creator was Moron Muto).


    "Th...that outfit, what is it?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? It''s a cheerleading outfit of course. There has to be a limit to your stupidity, you know?"


    "You have no right to tell me that. I was asking you, ''Why are you dressed up like that?''"


    "Then why didn''t you just come out and say that, idiot? This was for the cheerleading practice that I''ll be doing while tuning you. If I do both at the same time, we won''t waste as much time, right?"


    Aria said, looking around the room otherwise devoid of people, with a satisfied expression.


    This is--a place in one of the corners of the artificial island where Butei High lies, called "Signposts".


    It''s a narrow piece of land between the back of Rainbow Bridge''s huge signpost and the stadium.


    I didn''t think that Aria, an exchange student, would find a deserted place like this to train me so quickly. Also, she decided to solve the matter of her own training at the same time.


    "...Then, what am I going to do?"


    "Ahem."


    ChiAria[2] postured gracefully, and cleared her throat.


    Though really, she''s exactly like a child.


    She may be extremely cute, but it also annoys me a little.


    "In my heart, you are an S rank Butei."


    "Only in your heart."


    "Don''t just interrupt me."


    Seeing Aria reach for her guns, I shut up, for the sake of my continued existence.


    "An S rank in Assault also carries the connotation that, you ''as one person, have the same abilities as a person in special forces.''"


    How is that possible?


    "You have those skills, and you''re able to use them sometimes. However, you don''t have a way to draw out your latent power. So what we need, is a ''Key'' to unlock your abilities."


    Aria said with the air of a teacher.


    Although, I knew that even in her dreams, Aria couldn''t possibly guess that she herself, is that key.


    "So, according to my investigation after the plane-jacking--you have schizophrenia."


    Schizophrenia, huh?


    Hehe, you guessed wrong.


    Hysteria Mode isn''t something like a psychogenic effect. Rather, it''s one that affects the nervous system.


    Which means that it''s completely different from schizophrenia.


    Though...I pretended to be listening to her intently, deciding to let her continue on this line of thought.


    "Isn''t that right? You should be able to understand now."


    Oh Aria. Please continue to investigate in the completely wrong direction.


    "I learned about this on the internet and in books. It''s pretty interesting. So, you probably received some trauma when you were young that caused you to create another personality, and you can only change into that during the heat of battle."


    "So that''s what it is."


    "You changed during the bike-jacking and plane-jacking incident, after all."


    "That''s right."


    "So--the first stage of our special training is to constantly put you in a situation where you feel the pressure of battle!"


    Aria finished speaking, and although she was dressed like this, she drew the wakizashi hidden in her back with a *CHI!*


    "--Ah, Hey, wait!"


    "What? I''ll use my guns on you later, don''t worry."


    "That isn''t it! If you slash me with that I''ll be cut into pieces!"


    "Anyways, in your head, at most, you have but a spoonful of brains. However, that got me thinking. I''ve got to do things in order, right?"


    Aria said those infuriating words casually.


    "This training involves putting pressure on you, who is in Idiot Kinji Mode right now, until you wake up and fight back. A methodical training."


    "Fight back...?"


    "You still don''t understand? You''re hopeless. Then I''ll explain this step by step, so just stand there and listen to what I''m saying, while crying and cleaning out your ears, OK?"


    If somebody really cries and cleans out their ears at the same time, they''ve got to be insane.


    "1: You, who is in Idiot Kinji Mode right now. 2: will awaken in combat. 3: and then fight back. That''s what I think, and is the ideal order of events."


    So, that''s how it is.


    This is the plan that allows you to be so patronizing? Your naivete is at the level of mental retardation.


    If she declares herself as the descendant of the world famous detective, Sherlock Holmes the 4th...then I''m sure that the English government would investigate her DNA for the sake of the country''s reputation. Really.


    "So, what you should learn is, counter skills."


    "Counter skills?... What''s that?"


    "First up is ''Edge Catching.''"


    Aria''s voice had just faded when she held up her wakizashi.


    "Wai--"


    She swung faster than I could shout "Wait!"


    Kich!


    The sound of the blade slicing through wind brushed past my ear.


    Now, Aria, using a speed which I couldn''t follow, sliced down towards my shoulder with her wakizashi.


    --However, she withdrew the blade before it touched me. I didn''t see it at all.


    Fu.


    That light Gardenia scent, following the wind that Aria''s movements created, wafted towards me.


    "Alright. First up, imagine the scene just now 500 times. You have 10 minutes."


    Aria looked up with those camellia eyes, at me, who was speechless.


    "...Imagine?"


    "That''s right. Think of the slashing movement just now, and imagine catching it in your hands. It''s like image training for boxing. You can move your hands in reality, if you like."


    Fyuu, Kich.


    Aria, with a sophisticated flowing movement, returned the blades to the sheath on her back.


    "So...it''s just like image training?"


    "What did you think? Did you think it would be imagining pimples appearing on your face?"


    "I got it, I got it. I won''t be able to do it anyways."


    I sighed heavily, and without any other options, I started to imagine catching Aria''s sword.


    Aria, observing me, nodded, finally satisfied.


    "Alright. Kinji is much nicer when he''s obedient. Good boy. I-U, which got my mother arrested, apparently has an expert swordsman in their ranks. Edge Catching is a basic skill for Butei, anyways. You have to master it, OK?"


    Aria said, smiling like an older sister.


    ...Being treated like a child, looks like I''m really hopeless.


    "Alright, I''m starting the countdown: 9 minutes and 59 seconds, 58."


    "I''m doing it, I''m doing it."


    "You''re banned from saying anything unnecessary. As punishment, I''m decreasing your time by 30 seconds!"


    ...Are these Aria''s rules?


    You''re exactly like a dictator.


    "...Anyways, well...I''ll do as you say."


    I lightly sighed.


    I don''t care about the key to Hysteria Mode...


    After all, I''ve made this decision before.


    There''s no way that I''ll become an Ally of Justice.


    (I''ll just do what Aria wants.)


    However this seems like I''m just urging myself on, I''m not doing it because she''s cute, or because I like her. It''s only because "Great men keep their promises."


    Therefore, the other thing I decided on--changing to a normal school, and living as a normal person, with a normal life--I haven''t given that up.


    While I was thinking this and doing image training.


    Aria took an iPod out of her skirt...


    I turned to look...on the touchscreen of the iPod, a video was playing.


    That was a video of a demonstration of Aru=Kata. Now that I think about it, I, who followed Aria''s instructions, and signed up for the band, also received a video from the Adseard Preparation Committee.


    "Mmm...that''s cute."


    Aria said to herself, and walked a little away from me, she turned around...


    Tap.


    Tap tap.


    She started dancing, all alone.


    Ooh! She''s pretty good.


    Although I''m not interested in cheerleading routines, nor do I understand them, but with her strawberry-blond hair shaking, Aria''s movements made even an amateur like me think that she was an awesome cheerleader.


    This dance starts off the same as a normal routine--Tap, tap tap.


    While slowly, the movements turn into Martial Arts'' [Kata], becoming fierce.


    Since that''s the case, letting the cute Aria dance while wearing a cheerleader''s uniform...she''s pretty attractive.


    Aria, continuing to switch from swords to guns, kicked one leg towards the sky, forming a POSE.


    It seemed as if she wasn''t embarrassed, since she was wearing bloomers, not panties, so she continued with her movements casually. However, she really is amazing at whatever she does.


    Pui pui pui. Pui pui pui.


    Aria raised her Pom Poms, and flashed a [¡î] smile.


    Those Eichornia eyes which are always flared in anger, and even though she''s just smiling as part of the performance, the effect was twice as that of normal. Even if I''m not sure what exactly it''s affecting.


    On the other hand...Aria, practicing her cheerleading...


    If I just look at her appearance, It really makes me think that she''s just a normal girl.


    I thought that even if she were practicing in a normal high school, nobody would think she''s abnormal. They would just think she''s slightly willful, yet full of energy.


    "Hey...Kinji?"


    Aria suddenly stopped, and those camellia eyes bore into me, her twin tails swishing in the air as she stared back at me.


    "Why were you staring at me so intently just now? How filthy."


    Hmph! Aria put her hands, still holding Pom Poms, on her waist. However, she noticed that her skirt was a little uplifted, and she used her hands, still holding Pom Poms, to fix it.


    "I''m not juggling, you know?"


    I''m not sure why she became embarrassed, but her cheeks started reddening.


    "If you look at the principles, a cheerleading routine is like juggling, right? And anyways, I don''t really want to look at you dancing."


    Actually, after having been staring at Aria so long, I felt a little bad and turned my head away.


    "Then why are you looking?"


    "Wh-why do you care?"


    "...This is also..."


    "..."


    Ah-


    What''s with this atmosphere?


    "Let''s forget about that for now, did you do your image training properly? There''s only 5 minutes left before I start the reverse edge training."


    "Reverse edge?"


    It would still hurt a lot.


    It''s like being hit with an iron bar, after all.


    "We''ll start slowly, don''t get scared. But, we will slowly get faster-"


    Hehe. Aria said, while smirking sinisterly.


    "Ouch..."


    I massaged my muscles, which were still painful even after school, and exited the Inquesta school building.


    Damn it. Aria, that sadist. Even if she used reverse edge, she still beat me up so mercilessly.


    I think that a lot of English words and History dates were knocked loose by her.


    "Kinji."


    Aria came running out of the sunset.


    It appears that she was lying in ambush at the Inquesta entrance again.


    "I''ll say this in advance, but I won''t be training with you after school. I still have some subject-related work to do."


    "I didn''t say anything yet."


    "Also, I won''t return to Assault. If you force me to go back to that suicide squad, I won''t be your partner anymore. Before I switch schools next year, I''m going to stay in Inquesta and continue my peaceful life."


    "I still haven''t said anything."


    Aria pretended to not hear my cutting remarks, and turning around, she went to the bus stop.


    Although, turning her head, she flashed a brilliant smile at me, saying,


    "But, we''re going to train tomorrow too, you know."


    ...Well, I''m fine if you say things like that.


    After all, I''m your partner.


    Also, if I refuse her three times, then she''ll definitely "make me some holes."


    "Ah Kinji, today, Assault had a practice session against throwing knives--"


    Aria, who was pouring an endless stream of chatter about dangerous objects which I had no desire to hear about in my ears, seemed to be quite happy, recently.


    The reason was very clear.


    Probably because I''m acting more and more like her partner.


    Just like that famous detective, Sherlock Holmes, who had John H Watson by his side, Aria''s bloodline--the Holmes family--all thought that they could only draw out their full power with a partner by their side.


    Therefore, this girl who was called an [Aria]...this Aria who was always alone, looked everywhere. Plus this isn''t an exaggeration, she really looked all over the planet.


    And, she finally found one in Tokyo''s Butei High.


    --The me in Hysteria Mode--


    Although I can''t always activate that power, but I''m the only one able to be her partner.


    "Hey, Kinji."


    "What is it?"


    "Ahh, never~mind."


    "You''re annoying..."


    The sailor uniform''s skirt would flutter from time to time, as we walked up the road. Aria, who like just now, would turn around to check whether I was still there, was driving me crazy.


    "Anyways, shouldn''t you start looking for another companion...? Wouldn''t it be better to find at least two, maybe three people and form a squad?"


    Moreover, I was hoping she would find someone able to protect this girl.


    "I don''t need any companions. Also, I''m not good at getting along with others." That I know too well.


    "Also, I was originally able to fight alone, as long as I have a partner that can keep up with me, I''m fine. So, once I finish with your tuning, I''ll be satisfied. I''m fine with just you."


    Damn it.


    Doesn''t that mean, I''m going to have to take care of this girl forever?


    Faced with this unavoidable fate, I...


    "...head hurts. I got hit by you so many times."


    "You''ll be fine if you take an aspirin."


    "The only thing that can cure my headaches and colds is the Yamato product ''Special Pueraria Syrup''."


    "Special? What does that mean?"


    "It means they concentrate the original ingredients. They add Pueraria, a common herb of the Ephedra family."


    "Drinking that kind of thing, you''re exactly like an old man. Then go drink some. I''m going to hit you tomorrow too, you know."


    "I''m out... Also, that can only be bought from Ameyoko. Going there is extremely troublesome too. The pharmacy is right between Ueno and Okachimachi, it''s very far from either railway station."


    "Kinji."


    Aria suddenly called out to me.


    I should''ve known that she wouldn''t listen to what I was saying. She stopped in front of Masters.


    "Look at this."


    "...What?"


    I looked at the public notice that Aria was pointing at...


    "Calling a student 2nd year SSR B Group Hotogi Shirayuki"


    The Masters want Shirayuki to drop by?


    ...That''s certainly rare.


    I didn''t expect that the averaging above 75-honors student, student council president, gardening club president, arts and crafts club president, the Shirayuki, who other than from the event where she assaulted Aria, had a completely and utterly perfect life...would be summoned.


    "Aria. Di-did you report the assault from Shirayuki to the masters?"


    "--I''m nobility."


    Aria''s camellia eyes stared at me.


    "I wouldn''t do something low like complaining to the teachers about my own problems. Even if she''s the one who provoked me. Don''t underestimate me."


    Ah--.


    Like Aria said, that really is worthy of praise.


    As I was feeling a little surprised, Aria, by my side, used her slender finger to press her mouth, and she said,


    "Kinji, this is a good opportunity to get away from that crazy girl."


    Placing her own craziness on the shelf...no, on the roof, she turned towards me.


    "--We have to investigate this matter, and find her weakness!"


    You...didn''t you just say that nobility wouldn''t stoop this low?


    "Weakness...what are you thinking of doing? Shirayuki hasn''t approached you since."


    "...Are you serious?"


    Huh?


    "Recently, every time I''m alone, I can feel something from a different door. I can feel somebody hiding there, and my phone calls are broken off as if somebody is listening in--"


    ....


    "At the bottom of normal stairs, water will suddenly start pouring down, a dart will come out of nowhere, and there''s even traps!"


    ...Hey...


    "I received a letter with ''VIXEN!'' on it, as well as a picture of a fox drawn on it!"


    I still think that that''s a little cute.


    "--Anyways! That woman hates me to the very soul! And Kinji, not noticing this at all...you''re way too slow! You piece of trash!"


    "So that''s how it is..."


    "That''s still the good part."


    ...Good?


    "Not long ago, I opened a drawer on my wardrobe, and then I noticed that there was a device set up with piano wire! And also, knowing that--well, because of my height...--I wouldn''t be able to get my clothes without reaching inside, they put the trap exactly where my head would be!"


    That...isn''t a joke anymore.


    If the small Aria didn''t notice, and reached her head in then with a "KCH!"...


    That kind of dangerous device is only learned by those in Assault year 3 or Lezzad...


    "Kinji. While Shirayuki is summoned by the Masters, you and I are..."


    Facing Aria, who was in a rage, frowning at me--


    Ordered me to do something, the most horrifying thing yet.


    "Going to infiltrate Masters together!"


    Tokyo Butei High is dangerous no matter where you go, but inside there are the terrifying "3 danger zones."


    They are,


    Assault.


    The underground warehouse.


    And, Masters.


    Well, you might ask, why would Masters, the teacher''s department, be so dangerous?


    The answer is simple.


    The teachers at Butei High are all...dangerous.


    Well, you''d probably expect that that is the case. After all, people that could be teachers at this crazy place could not possibly be normal themselves.


    From what I know, the teachers here were in the special forces, the mafia, and mercenary forces, as rumored assassins...


    At any rate, it could be said that this is the gathering place for dangerous people, who certainly won''t listen to reason.


    Of course, departments like Inquesta and Connect have more normal teachers, but that''s a horribly small minority.


    "Kinji. I can''t reach it. Lift me up."


    The person who whispered this is Aria-sama, towards me, her slave.


    Now, we''ve already entered the tiger''s den - Masters.


    "...OK, OK."


    Well, if I were to refuse, Aria would probably beat me to a pulp before starting to make some holes in me.


    Looking from that perspective, maybe it would be better to risk the teachers, even if they would sooner kill me than look at me.


    I had already resigned myself to this horrible fate. We were currently trying to sneak into Masters'' corridor, so I was helping Aria into the vents leading up into the ceiling.


    If I hold her properly, she''ll probably say I''m molesting her again, so I, in a method reminiscent of holding a child, helped Aria reach the vents on the ceiling.


    "Alright. A little farther-higher."


    My resigned voice whispered, when,


    "I''ll make a hole in you!"


    Bang!


    Aria''s knee, covered in her black knee-socks, drove deep into my chest. At least 10 centimeters in.


    "....Uu...Ku...Oh...!"


    She ignored my moaning, and pulled her body up into the vent. The part between her skirt and knee-socks, (I remember now, this is what Muto said was "Zettai Ryouiki", the completely revealed section of the thigh) flashed before my eyes, and with a *tap*, she stepped on my head, climbing into the vent.


    Afterward, Aria turned around and helped pull me up, then continued to crawl forward.


    I was lingering behind my twin-tailed master''s skirt, since I felt that there would be some danger of going into Hysteria Mode, however--I was saved by the fact that the vent was so dark. I can''t see her Zettai Ryouiki, let alone her skirt.


    Kch Kch.


    Kch Kch Kch Kch.


    I looked forward...


    CHIIIIIIIII.


    Only to see Aria crawling forward at an abnormal speed.


    Only at a corner, exerting myself, could I catch up to her.


    "Aria."


    "What?"


    "You''re crawling really fast..."


    "I''m good at this. I''m the fastest among the girls in Assault."


    "That''s to be expected."


    "Why?"


    "There''s nothing restricting your movement."


    "What''re you talking about?"


    "Breasts."


    Bang!


    Aria, who had already spun around, planted a foot on my temple.


    At least 10 centimeters in.


    Shirayuki--found her.


    She had been summoned to one of the teacher''s rooms.


    We peeked from inside the narrow vent.


    This left Aria and I with no other choice than to stick our heads together.


    If this is misconstrued as physical contact...and Aria starts raging, I''ll be the one that suffers. So, I pushed my head away, and glanced to the side...watching Aria.


    Watching Aria, who was extremely close, scan the scene down below through the vent entrance...


    --Urgh.


    Damn it.


    She''s breathtakingly cute.


    Although acknowledging this makes me angry, but Aria is really amazingly cute.


    Not only does she have a refinement akin to a doll''s, but she also is full of emotions.


    She can smile, she can be hurt, and like her focus now, they all grip your heart, an attractiveness similar to the stars in Hollywood. Having expressions like that...that''s cheating.


    "Hotogi..."


    The woman inside the room softly called Shirayuki''s name.


    The homeroom teacher of 2B as well as the head of department of Dagula--Tsuduri-sensei was sitting on a black leather seat while crossing her legs, outfitted with boots.


    Shirayuki was sitting opposite her, dipping her head.


    "Recently, your grades have been...slipping..."


    Fu, expelling a smoke-ring, Tsuduri-sensei, even inside the classroom, was wearing a jet black coat.


    The way she was wearing the coat was scruffy, reminiscent to the way Mad Scientists wear their coats in manga.


    The black leather holster between her thighs showed off her jet-black gun, a Glock 18.


    Tsuduri--even among the teachers in Butei High, she''s particularly dangerous.


    First is that expression, always staring straight at you. It looks like she''s always on drugs. Also, that smoke...freely wafting over to you, the smell of tobacco that is most definitely not available through legal means, is it really alright to freely smoke that in Japan?


    Tsuduri''s black-gloved hand crushed the butt of her cigarette into the ashtray.


    "Ah...Well, studies don''t mat-ter any-ways."


    Hey. You''re a teacher, should you be saying that?


    It''s because of teachers like you that Butei High''s average grades don''t exceed 50.


    "It''s...hmm...ah...right, your change. It''s your change that I want to know about."


    The fact that Tsuduri was able to forget such a simple word is extremely worrying, but don''t let her simple looks deceive you. In one way, she''s one of the elite Butei.


    And that ''way'' is, interrogation.


    In this art, she''s one of the best five in Japan.


    I''m not sure how she does it, but no matter how firm the offender, after Tsuduri''s interrogation, they won''t stay normal, and it seems they start referring to her as Queen or Goddess.


    "Hey-, I''ll just ask you directly. Hotogi, have you come into contact with that guy?"


    "Do you mean, Durandal?"


    Hearing Shirayuki''s words--


    Aria''s eyebrows shot up.


    Durandal.


    I only saw this on one of the notices...but I remembered the name.


    I remember, he only targeted those Butei with special abilities - "Choutei"--for kidnapping.


    However, news of Durandal''s existence has been spread around for a long time already.


    Also, nobody''s ever seen him. So, for those Choutei that have been kidnapped, well, they''ve actually gone missing for other reasons, right? Most people take this view.


    So now, nobody really believes that he exists, turning that offender into something of an urban legend.


    "I haven''t. Also...even if Durandal really exists, he won''t come find me, he''ll probably go after better Choutei, right..?"


    "Hotogi. You have to have more confidence in yourself. You''re the ace of Butei High, right-?"


    "Ho-how is that possible?"


    Shirayuki, extremely embarrassed, looked downwards.


    "Hotogi, I''ve said this many times, but why don''t you just have me assign you a bodyguard. Lezzad has sent a report saying that there''s a high chance that you''ve been targeted by Durandal. And the SSR also said something similar, right?"


    "But...a bodyguard...that..."


    "Is there a problem?"


    Tsuduri tore up some paper that looked like an English dictionary, and rolled up a mysterious herb, putting it in her mouth.


    "I wish to take care of one of my childhood friends...if someone is always by my side, then..."


    "Hotogi, the Masters are worried about you. It''ll be Adseard soon, a lot of outsiders will be inside the school. If only for that period of time, find an exceptional Butei to be your bodyguard. That''s an order-"


    "...But, isn''t Durandal a non-existent offender..."


    "This is an order-. Because this is an extremely important case, as a teacher, I''ll say this twice. However, if I have to say it for the third time, things will get scary-"


    Tsuduri lit her cigarette, and with a *fuu* she blew a mouthful of smoke into Shirayuki''s face.


    Hey, Tsuduri.


    I don''t care about you, but what happens if Shirayuki does something stupid again?


    "Ke, ke. Ah...OK. I understand."


    Shirayuki, teary eyed from the smoke, finally nodded.


    (...)


    Hearing their conversation, I finally understand why Shirayuki was called in.


    Because the Choutei Shirayuki, could be targeted by "Durandal"...and also she seemed to have received a warning from the school, recently.


    Therefore, Masters ordered Shirayuki to obtain a bodyguard.


    ...That kind of thing, it''s not like I couldn''t do it.


    Since in Butei High, there are a lot of students that receive such warnings.


    Although most of them have never been attacked.


    And also, the SSR''s predictions are extremely suspicious, Lezzad makes a lot of mistakes too.


    Furthermore the enemy, is possibly the non-existent offender, Durandal.


    Which also means--


    This is just Masters'' over-protectiveness.


    The honor student Shirayuki is one of the hopes of the Masters, so they can''t let anything happen to her. So they''ll react so heavily to such unconfirmed reports, issuing an order to make her acquire a bodyguard.


    Poor Shirayuki. Being played around with by those adults, it must be horrible.


    While my mouth was shaped into the [¤Ø] character...


    Crash!


    Aria.


    She kicked open the grate of the vent.


    "Wa...! You..!"


    Aria kicked me away, who was trying to hold her back by pulling on her clothes--and dived down!


    She rushed out of the vent, her skirt fluttering as she descended into the room.


    Shirayuki, Tsuduri, and I opened our eyes in shock.


    Now that I think about it, although I was unable to see it from my current position, but in that movement just now, the view under her skirt must have been fully exposed, right? No...I don''t actually know what was exposed.


    "--I, Kanzaki H. Aria, will be her bodyguard!"


    Aria shouted out as she hit the floor, making me extend too far in shock-


    Rumble, rumble.


    "Uu...uwaahh!"


    Thud.


    I fell onto Aria, who was directly beneath me.


    "Uwaah!?"


    "Uwaah!?"


    Aria, whose back buckled from the impact, recovered and pushed me to one side.


    "Ki-Ki-Kin-Kinji! Don''t stick your idiotic face into weird places!"


    Aria, shouting while blushing, was captured by Tsuduri, holding her like a cat.


    And I, standing up--Ku, was picked up by the scruff of my neck. *rattle*, *thud*.


    Together with Aria, I was thrown against the wall.


    He-hey, you did that way too hard, Tsuduri.


    "Hmm-?--What are you two?"


    Tsuduri stuck her face in front of Aria and I.


    "Oh? Isn''t it the couple from the plane-jacking."


    Shi-, she took a deep drag of her cigarette, and blew it out with a "Fu." She looked up, a weird smile on her face, her throat working. Woah...she''s really...scary.


    Also, don''t call us a couple.


    "This one is Kanzaki H. Aria--she uses a pair of Colt M911s and 2 kodachi. Her title is ''Quadra''. An S rank Butei stationed in Europe. However--everything you''ve done up till now, from the reports, seems to have been solo missions from the London Butei Section. Because you have no coordination at all. You really are an idiot."


    Tsuduri picked up one of Aria''s twin-tails, examining her while spouting out her record.


    "Le-let go of me, it hurts. Also, I''m not an idiot. A noble does not show off her accomplishments. Even if others claim the accomplishments as their own, I won''t deny it!"


    Aria, who wasn''t afraid of Tsuduri at all, bared her canines while replying.


    "Ah-. Such a pointless position. I''m glad I''m just a commoner. Anyways, your weakness... now that I think about it, you can''t sw..."


    "Uwaah--!"


    The thing Tsuduri was about to say led Aria to start screaming to block out her voice, waving her hands violently.


    Also, she was so agitated she started blushing, her mouth opening and closing repeatedly.


    Can''t sw...what?


    "Tha-tha-that isn''t a weakness! I''m fine as long as I have a life ring!"


    Oooh, so that''s how it is.


    Aria, you''ve exposed yourself.


    Shirayuki seemed to be taken aback by what had been happening, so she didn''t really understand, but I understood very well.


    You--can''t swim.


    Haha. I''ve learned something good today.


    Tsuduri, GOOD JOB!


    "Mm--"


    Tsuduri released Aria, who was at her wit''s end, and looked towards me, who was lovingly fantasizing about Aria drowning in a kiddy pool.


    "And this one is, Tohyama Kinji-kun."


    "Ah-...this wasn''t my idea, I was forced by Aria..."


    "He''s antisocial. He has the tendency to distance himself from others."


    Tsuduri, who was trying to remember while speaking, appeared to have remembered the statistics of all her students.


    "However, a lot of the people in Assault look up to you, so you''re respected as someone with a lot of potential. A sort of charisma, I guess. The missions you have solved...I remember, you went to Omi to find a cat, and the flight ANA600 plane-jacking incident... Hey, aren''t those two things too far apart?"


    "Please don''t ask me that."


    "Your weapon is... an illegally modified Beretta M92F."


    Panic.


    "It can fire in bursts of three or full auto, you nicknamed it Kinji Model, right?"


    "Ah-, that...it was broken during the plane-jacking incident. Right now I''m using an American gun as a make-shift replacement. It''s completely legitimate."


    "Hehe. You''ve already made an appointment to get it modified by Amdo, right?"


    Bullseye.


    "Uwaah, that burns!"


    Exhibiting the art of smiling while extremely angry, Tsuduri''s cigarette touched my hand!


    Th-this is too weird. Although it was only for a moment, and I didn''t get burned, but as a teacher she''s burning her students...


    Damn it. Why does she know everything?


    "Then? What do you mean by ''being her bodyguard?''"


    Aria, faced by the short, black-haired Tsuduri, stood up, unafraid.


    "Exactly what I said. I volunteer to be Shirayuki''s bodyguard, and 24-hour duty as well!"


    "Ah, hey Aria..."


    Wh-why did you declare yourself to be Shirayuki''s bodyguard?


    You were attacked by Shirayuki, after all.


    I tried to ask her through my eyes, but Aria seemed to be set on doing it.


    "...Hotogi. I''m not sure why, but an S rank Butei has volunteered to be your bodyguard, you know?"


    Seeing Tsuduri''s jet black coat turn towards herself, Shirayuki--


    "I...don''t want her! Staying together with Aria all the time, that''s horrible!"


    The eyebrows under her fringe shot up, exhibiting the reaction I had predicted.


    "--if you don''t let me be your bodyguard, I''ll shoot him!"


    Whoosh!


    Aria suddenly reached beneath her red skirt and drew her silver M911, aiming at my temple.


    Hey, hey! Butei Law article 9! Article 9!


    Butei can''t kill people, Aria-sama!


    "Kin...Kin-chan!"


    Ah! Shirayuki covered her mouth with both hands in shock.


    And just like I thought--on Aria''s face was an evil smirk.


    "Uu~...so that''s how it is! That''s what you''re going to do-. Well? Hotogi? What are you going to do?"


    Tsuduri seemed to be having a lot of fun, smiling while observing the situation.


    Should you really be doing this?


    At least remove the gun from my head...


    "I-I-I have a condition!"


    Shirayuki''s hands hung downwards, powerless, her tear-filled eyes closed. She yelled,


    "Kin-chan has to be my bodyguard too! And on 24-hour duty as well!"


    From inside me...


    Hyuu.


    Something carrying my soul suddenly flew out of my listless body.

 Volume 2 - CH 3

    For a Butei, being a bodyguard is one of the most common types of work.


    The people that Butei normally protect are government officials, famous people, or VIP company officials who need themselves or their children protected. Sometimes though, people who are targeted by other Butei request protection.


    So, this kind of work usually involves staying at the client''s home, however...the client this time, in other words Shirayuki, really wants to stay in my room.


    I was extremely reluctant to live in a place full of chances to go into Hysteria Mode like a girl''s dormitory anyway, so this might be a good thing, but...


    Wanting to move in on the second day of my commission, what is she thinking?


    "Muto-kun, are you sure I can ride for free...? At least let me pay for the gas..."


    "Don''t worry about it! That is only a trivial thing, you know!"


    Muto-kun, who for some reason was using such polite language for somebody in the same grade, jumped off the Logi department van that Shirayuki was sitting in, and using movements so quick that they would make people watching nauseous, he started offloading all the luggage.


    ...Was Muto-kun always so hard-working?


    "About that..this place, if I remember correctly, isn''t this the 3rd all-boys dormitory?"


    "Ah...yeah."


    "Are you trying to convert one of the empty rooms into a warehouse...or something? If that''s the case, when you''re returning to the girl''s dormitory, please come find me! What I mean is... after this, if you want to do something like going out to get something to eat, or maybe for tea..."


    "Ah, Kin-chan!"


    Seeing me walking out of the dormitory lobby, Shirayuki''s troubled face turned into a bright smile.


    Muto-kun, who seemed like he was about to say something else, looked at Shirayuki, then at me, and back at Shirayuki, all the while a great question mark emerging above his head.


    "Kin-ch....Tohyama?"


    "Ah, about that, Muto-kun. From today onwards, I am staying at Kin-chan...Tohyama-kun''s room."


    "Kin...Kinji''s place?"


    "Don''t misunderstand, this is work. I''m Shirayuki''s bodyguard for now. This is all Aria''s idea anyway, so don''t start spreading rumors about this, got it?"


    After listening to my explanation, Muto opened his mouth wide...but couldn''t find anything to say.


    ...What kind of reaction is that?


    Right now, I''m the one that doesn''t have anything to say.


    After all, I''m living with these two demonic girls, who could explode and cause massive destruction at any moment.


    Returning to my house, which now seems like the remnants of a battlefield, I stumbled upon Aria installing something inside the room.


    Looking closer, I realized that she was installing some infrared surveillance devices that she had bought from the commissary.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Can''t you see? I''m turning this room into a fortress."


    "You can''t just do what you want!"


    "Why''re you so surprised, you''re a Butei right? This kind of preparation is the basics of fundamental protection, right? We have to install surveillance devices all over this room; that way, when the enemy approaches our client, we will notice him immediately. Thankfully, there are a lot of broken places around the room, so it''s easy to find a place to install these."


    "You''re the one who broke them..."


    "Alright, next up is the skylight."


    Ignoring my protests, Aria stretched out her hand to place the device onto the window. However, the mere 1.42 meter body obviously couldn''t do it. Groaning, Aria started jumping up and down in an attempt to reach the window. However, she knocked off some of the metal pots hanging above, and they fell heavily onto her head. Serves her right.


    At that moment, from the main entrance¡ª¡ª


    "E-excuse me......"


    Shirayuki came in nervously. After putting away the standard issue Butei High shoes, with her long black hair that seemed to form a scarf around her neck, she bowed a deep 90 degrees towards me.


    "Af-after this, I will be in your care. My name is Hotogi Shirayuki."


    I already know...


    "I-I''m still very inexperienced, so please take care of me!"


    "Uh...I''ve known you for a long time already, what''re you so nervous for?"


    "Ah... once...once I think about entering Kin...Kin-chan''s room then, I...I suddenly become really nervous..."


    Aha, Shirayuki flashes an embarrassed smile.


    Nervous?


    Didn''t you barge in here brandishing a Japanese sword around two days ago?


    "About that, since I just moved in, why don''t you let me clean up the house? After all, I was the one who destroyed this place."


    Says Shirayuki, striding in...


    *Glare*


    And glared at Aria who''s installing an anti-theft probe in the kitchen window.


    "Kufufu. Plus, there is disposable trash that needs to be disposed of too, you know."


    Wearing the same smile as ever, Shirayuki turned her head, and said those words with a voice like silver bells.


    ...No comment.


    But that reminds me...


    "...Shirayuki, just no more of the piano wire, okay?"


    I still remembered the death trap in the wardrobe that Aria mentioned, so I quickly warned Shirayuki.


    Although, when I had finished talking, her big eyes, with those long eyelashes, opened wide.


    "Piano wire? What are you talking about, Kin-chan?"


    ...So she''s going to act stupid.


    But whatever, I don''t want to get involved with their personal war.


    I value my own life, after all.


    She''s completely different from a spoiled rich girl who grew up completely devoid of any need to do household chores, Shirayuki''s skill in household chores is on a divine level.


    She threw all the garbage out of the room that I didn''t think was possible to clean, she used a vacuum to clean up what was left, and then she used putty to fill in the bullet holes in the walls and floor, while also changing the carpet......within a mere 3 hours, she made the room look as good as new.


    Lastly, she also put a greenhouse grown Japanese Dianthus in a vase, and placed it in the room.


    "...Awesome..."


    I watched in amazement, as I placed the Paulownia wardrobe that Shirayuki brought over next to the wall.


    When I wanted to help her clean up, Shirayuki immediately said "I can''t let Kin-chan do something like this!" and took my only job away, so the only thing I can do is menial labor like this.


    ...Just that moment.


    Seeing Shirayuki entering the kitchen, Aria quickly darted over to my side.


    "Kinji. You have to investigate that wardrobe properly, got it? It could be something dangerous."


    "Dangerous? This is Shirayuki''s personal property, you know."


    "But somebody could have put something onto it while it was being moved, right?"


    "You know...this, this is called paranoia."


    "Butei Charter 7. ''Be ready with pessimism. Act with optimism.'' I''m going to the balcony to set up a tripwire now, so I won''t be able to do it myself. However, if you don''t investigate for me, I''ll make sure to make a hole in you later."


    "...Alright, alright."


    "Only say ''Alright'' once!"


    My pathetic struggle sent Aria fuming to the balcony along with her mobile toolbox...


    But still, against my will, I roughly investigated the surroundings of the wardrobe.


    ...Of course, there''s no way it could be holding something dangerous.


    Click, when I opened the drawer, I saw various cosmetics inside.


    I opened another one--


    "...?"


    Inside, there was a lot of mysterious cloth.


    Each piece of cloth was stacked on top of each other neatly, like bamboo steamers for Dim Sum. Each one also had a little bow.


    "...?"


    The cloth inside was separated by white wooden tags with [Normal] and [Victory] written on them, [Normal] was a brilliant white, while [Victory] was a deep black.


    [Victory]?


    So you mean, this is some sort of equipment?


    With that thought in mind, I reached inside to pick up a piece of the suspicious cloth.


    From the luster of it, the black cloth was 100% silk, and it was as fine as string.


    On the widest part of the triangle shaped cloth, the edge was embroidered with beautiful wavy lace flowers.


    I lightly opened up the cloth that was so thin that one could almost see through it...


    [-----!]


    Bang!


    I hurriedly returned the black cloth into the wardrobe, and slammed the drawer shut.


    Dangerous...


    Looks like there really was something dangerous.


    Because the cloth inside the drawer, seemed as if, it was...it was all......underwear!


    And I''m afraid that that was--something that my brother taught me about when he was alive-- A G-string. Along with high shorts, it falls under the category of sexy underwear!


    Tha...that girl, Shirayuki.


    She normally acts so dignified and refined...but secretly, she was wearing this sort of underwear?


    Now that I think about it, when I was aiming at her chest, she was wearing something like this...


    This...This isn''t good.


    You have to calm down, Kinji.


    If I go into Hysteria mode now...then wouldn''t I act like a pervert!?


    "Ah..Kin-chan, sorry. You had to bring the wardrobe up for me. This is my part of the luggage, you know..."


    Hearing the sound coming from my back, I spun around furiously.


    Unbeknown to me, Shirayuki had approached me some time before. Shirayuki was taking off her white gloves excitedly, it seemed as if she was putting on a flower-patterned lacy apron to go cook right after she had finished cleaning.


    "Ah, this, no, no problem. At least let me help you do some menial tasks."


    "Thank you, Kin-chan... You''re pretty strong, Kin-chan. As expected of a boy."


    Narrowing her eyes with joy, it appeared as if Shirayuki hadn''t noticed my previous behavior.


    Although, this apron and skirt----


    The perfect feminine curve on her waist was so alluring, I had no choice but to stare at it.


    This was different from the undeveloped Aria, Shirayuki''s divine physical features are famed among the students.


    According to people from the senior class who peeked at her during swimming lessons, the sight of Shirayuki in a swimming suit rivaled the appearance of magazine models.


    This, this isn''t good.


    I nearly imagined Shirayuki wearing [Victory] in front of me, right now.


    If I had fantasized about that, even if she''s my childhood friend, I would be finished.


    Thinking about this, I immediately--


    "...Ah...about that, Aria will be guarding you for a while. I need to go out."


    "Huh, where are you going?"


    "I-I''m just going out. It doesn''t matter where."


    "Ah...right. I''m being so inquisitive, I''m sorry."


    Listening to the words of the person who wanted to escape from this place quickly, Shirayuki quickly apologized.


    Ah, thank God she''s so gentle. If only she was like this all the time.


    Because I had nowhere else to go, I went to the only family restaurant in Academy Island, Rokishii (?) to pass the time.


    While I was listening to the song Aru=Kata, that would be used for the Adseard closing ceremony on my cellphone...


    A fist came out of nowhere and smacked me on the head.


    I took off my earphones and looked up, only to see Aria towering over me.


    "What the hell are you doing here, Kinji!"


    "I...have a reason for this. Rather than that, why did you come out?"


    "I''m busy catching a deserter. That''s my reason!"


    Chink, Aria took out a pair of handcuffs from under her skirt.


    Latin incantations are carefully engraved on the surface of the silver handcuffs; they''re for special use against ability users.


    When we were in the commissary, I remembered it because of the extremely high price. However, she went ahead and bought this kind of thing as well?


    "I''m a deserter? What about your own guarding job?"


    "I let Reki handle it."


    "Reki?"


    "I entrusted it to her. She will be standing guard from a distant building."


    Thud, Aria sat herself down on the opposite side of the table.


    Reki.


    Her real name is unclear.


    This point by itself is weird enough, but not only that, she doesn''t speak, and she has no emotion or expression. That robot-like girl missing those three things----she was the member of Snipe that we solved the bus-jacking incident with.


    She''s a genius that was ranked at S-level during her first year, but she also spent a whole day exercising on top of the school roof, and she always wears those large headphones, listening to I don''t know what. She''s a girl that is even harder to understand than Aria.


    ...So Aria involved Reki as well.


    Letting her be a bodyguard... my brain is filled with the image of a cross-hair constantly aiming at Shirayuki.


    "However, we''re paying her for her time. After all, she''s been chosen as the representative of Snipe for Japan at Adseard, so she''s very busy. So we can only engage her services for a short time. Anyways, it won''t do if you and I don''t protect Shirayuki properly. Hey, Hey-! Are-you-listening-to-me?"


    "Do-don''t pull my ear! I was just thinking about Reki, of course I was listening. Also...there shouldn''t be anyone that wants to hurt Shirayuki. Don''t go randomly hiring people."


    "Be more serious, Kinji! This is a real mission."


    "Why did you suddenly want to be Shirayuki''s bodyguard, anyways?"


    In my anger, I blurted out the question that I had been thinking about since yesterday, and Aria----


    Pata. PataPatata. Patata.


    started to blink each eye separately.


    --It''s a flash signal.


    Flash signal code is a signaling system used when Butei need to communicate with each other without disclosing information to others.


    It''s decoded in the same manner as Morse code......


    --Dyurandaru no Toukyu Kiken


    Durandal is, eavesdropping, danger?


    What does that mean?


    Aria beckoned towards me lightly. I discreetly leaned towards her bringing my ear closer--until I reached the point where I could feel her breath on my ear. She started talking discreetly.


    Damn it...I didn''t think that even her breath would have that bittersweet smell. It smells really good.


    "Durandal is one of the enemies that framed my mother. You remember the skilled swordsman that I was talking about in the morning? There''s a very high chance that it''s this guy. If we can successfully capture him, my mother''s sentence would probably be reduced to 635 years. If all goes well, we might even be able to get the Supreme Court to withdraw the charges."


    Ah.


    So that''s how it is...ah.


    So that''s the reason for this?


    So that''s why she seemed to turn into a different person, when she heard the name Durandal during class.


    Scarcely after I understood--


    My cell phone started ringing, as if someone was really eavesdropping.


    "?"


    I looked at the phone with the lion-leopard phone strap--


    So, it was Shirayuki after all.


    "...Hello."


    "Kin-chan. Dinner will be ready soon. I tried making Chinese food today."


    "Is that so? I got it, I''ll be right back."


    "Un. I''ll wait for you. But if you''re with a friend, it''s fine if you come back a little later."


    "Ah-..."


    I''m afraid that if I tell her that I''m with Aria right now, then she''ll get upset.


    "No, I''m alone. I''ll be right back."


    "Hey, I''m here as well."


    "Kin.....Kin-chan? Just now, was that Aria''s voice?"


    Kuh.


    Aria is so insensitive.


    "Ah, Aria just passed by."


    "What are you talking about? I was talking with you just now... Are you an idiot?"


    "Kin-chan."


    Following the wake of Shirayuki''s scary voice...


    -Chop-


    Came the sound of a kitchen knife slicing up white radish.


    "--Why are you lying to me?"


    Thi-this voice makes me feel like I''m watching a horror movie!


    "Ah-All right, all right! I''ll head back immediately!"


    I shut my cell phone with a clicking noise and viciously pulled on one of Aria''s twin braids.


    My anger was slightly curbed from hearing Aria emit such a feminine scream.


    But well, just a few seconds later, she brought her heel down on my head in retaliation.


    When we got back, the table was already completely covered with Chinese food.


    There was prawn fried rice, fried shrimp, sweet and sour pork, dumplings and mini noodles with abalone oyster sauce. Judging by the quantity, this was already a feast, but not only that, these were all my favorite dishes too.


    Shirayuki brought out Jasmine tea on a tray. She was still wearing her uniform and that apron, daintily standing by my side at the table. Once she saw me turn around, whether by intuition or something else, she neatly said,


    "Please eat, Kin-chan. I made this all for you, you know."


    Looking at her expression, which begged me to eat, I picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork... mmm. This is really good. Crispy yet not greasy. Also, this mild mellow taste that seems to envelope the tongue goes extremely well with the sweet vinegar.


    Shirayuki is really an expert when it comes to cooking.


    As for Aria, she wanted to make fried egg rolls earlier, yet only managed to make the eggs into some sort of paste and in the end, she couldn''t make anything at all. The difference in skill between them is like the distance between the ground and the sky. No, it''s more like the distance between the stratosphere and the bottom of the Japan Trench.


    "Is..is it good?"


    "It''s delicious."


    Even though it was that kind of a generic answer, Shirayuki covered the bottom part of her face out of joy and embarrassment.


    And she also seemed to be fantasizing about something, as she murmured "...I''m very happy, my husband..." I wonder who she''s talking about?


    Anyways...


    Although the food is delicious, with somebody watching me eat like this, I can''t really eat properly.


    "Come on Shirayuki, why don''t you eat as well? You don''t have to worry about me all the time, you know."


    "Tha-that''s...because you...are...Kin-chan."


    "What kind of answer is that?"


    "...Alright then."


    Shirayuki says while sitting down, with an embarrassed smile.


    Sitting next to her...Aria was crossing her arms, with her temples twitching.


    "Hey, why don''t I have any food?"


    "This is for you."


    Thud.


    Shirayuki''s voice dropped to absolute zero, as she placed a bowl of rice in front of Aria.


    Stuck inside the bowl was a pair of chopsticks which hadn''t even been separated yet.


    "What is this supposed to mean!"


    "If you have something to say, then I guess I''ll relieve you of being my bodyguard."


    Aria started grinding her teeth and glaring at Shirayuki, who turned away with a huff.


    In the end, she gingerly picked up the rice.


    Aria and I were butting heads over what to do. I wanted to go to the theater to watch a foreign movie, but she wanted to watch some 2 hour animal space fantasy special. While we were doing so...


    Shirayuki came into the living room holding what seemed to be a deck of cards.


    "Kin-chan, these...these are Miko divination cards..."


    "Miko divi...divination cards?"


    "Yeah, Kin-chan seems to be curious about the future, so why don''t you let me divine it for you?"


    "Ah~...Then, let''s try it out."


    Her predictions seemed to be quite accurate.


    Biologically, Aria is a girl as well, so she seemed to be quite interested in the divination as well. "What are you guys doing?" she said while setting up the HDD Recorder to record the animal show. After she had finished, she also scurried up to us.


    ...If you could record it in the first place, why did you feel the need to fight with me?


    "Kin-chan, what would you like me to divine? Do you want me to predict your future romance, your wealth, your future romance, your health, or even your future romance?"


    "...Can you predict what''s going to happen many years later, maybe whether I go to a university or an office job?"


    After hearing my request, Shirayuki appeared to sigh for just a moment, but immediately flashed an angelic smile, and answering "yes", she began to place the cards in a star formation, turning over a few of the cards.


    ...Will I ever achieve a normal life?


    Will I be able to transfer to a normal high school, and work for a normal office or a normal civil servant?


    With this thought in mind, I was willing to even use divination as a mean to get an answer.


    "So? What do you see?"


    Hearing Aria''s question, Shirayuki''s eyes seemed like...they were dimming.


    "What is it?"


    "Ku, ah...nothing. As far as I can see, you will be blessed. That''s great, Kinji."


    "Hey, is that it? Can''t you divine anything more solid?"


    "A-ah well, you''ll marry a black haired girl...just kidding."


    Looking at Shirayuki''s expression, her happiness seemed rather artificial.


    What is it?


    What did she find out? I''m really curious now.


    "Then it''s my turn next!"


    Aria lost her patience, and stretched out onto the desk, so with those movements, my divination session was thoroughly over.


    "It''s all right if I don''t tell you my date of birth, right? I''m a Virgo."


    "Ah~, how unexpected."


    Those words nearly sent Aria in a rage, but she held it in and neatly sat at the table, waiting for a result.


    Shirayuki picked up the cards unwillingly, and flipped some of the cards over.


    "If I could describe your fate in one word, it would be [Meaningless]."


    Superficial----that was the mood Shirayuki gave off, and with that sentence she packed up her cards.


    She obviously didn''t bother to do it properly.


    "Wait! Do it for me properly! You''re a Miko, right!"


    "So you don''t trust my prediction...! I can''t forgive you for that!"


    "Do-you-want-to-fight!?"


    *Crackle crackle crackle*


    I could feel the killing intent as they locked eyes.


    Thi-this isn''t good.


    "Well, since you want to fight so badly Aria, I will oblige you. Although I am unable to use the Hotogi secret arts, I still have a trump card."


    Seeing that Shirayuki was looking down on her from under her fringe, Aria immediately stood up.


    "I also have a trump card... Ku, not only one, I have two!"


    "I have three."


    "Then I have four!"


    "Five."


    "Infinite!"


    "Shut up already! Why can''t you guys even keep the peace over divination!"


    Sure enough, pacifism should be the attitude adopted by everyone.


    I intervened before the situation escalated to one where I wouldn''t be able to do anything, and pulled them apart.


    "Ku!"


    Aria pulled down her eyelids to make a face, stuck out her tongue, and with a few "Hmphs", slammed the door to her room.


    Afterwards, from the *ZiZiZiZiZi* noise, she appeared to have started checking the house for any suspicious electronic activity using the wireless device that she had borrowed from Connect.


    I, who was left behind, scratched my head...and turned to face Shirayuki.


    Shirayuki, with a "Fu", relaxed.


    "...Although I don''t wish to speak ill of others."


    She continued to pack up her cards-


    "Aria is a very cute girl, but she is way too noisy. Besides that, she doesn''t understand Kin-chan at all. She was acting so rudely towards Kin-chan just now...the boys may think that Aria is cute, but I...hate her.


    -While saying all this.


    ......This was the first time I had ever heard Shirayuki speak ill of others.


    Shirayuki looked up at me.


    So...she seems to want me to criticize Aria as well.


    "Aria, eh?"


    Actually, I----


    Noticed something, between Aria and Shirayuki.


    I''m not sure whether I should mention it, but I should at least investigate a little.


    "Do you really...hate Aria?"


    "--Huh?"


    "Um...how do I say this. Don''t you understand Aria pretty well? It''s hard to believe that you two have only been with each other for a short time. Also..although I may be wrong...but I think, you''ve never expressed yourself like this before."


    "......"


    "I think, the Shirayuki that Aria sees, is much closer to the real you than the one you show to everybody else... Of course, I don''t wish for you two to fight, but the fact that you argue so much means that you two share some common sides, right?"


    By principle, Shirayuki has always been a very obedient girl.


    Because the world has always viewed such people as good.


    So everybody thinks very highly of Shirayuki. Those teachers that don''t know that she is an armed Miko, will of course like her, and even among the students, everybody depends on her.


    But this meek personality has its flaws.


    At least, that''s what I think.


    As a result, that kind of personality leaves no room for what Shirayuki truly thinks.


    However, when Shirayuki is provoking Aria, that is when I really feel her true personality surfacing.


    "...Kin-chan, you..."


    After a brief silence, Shirayuki softly said that, lowering her head.


    Under her fringe, those eyes with long eyelashes were also closed.


    "You really understand the real me."


    "...About that...well, we grew up together after all. Although I say that, some parts are a blank."


    "I think that you understand me more than I understand myself."


    Shirayuki''s voice was very gentle...and she slowly started to move...


    Looking at me...she approached as if nothing had happened.


    "Aria...she rudely intruded on Kin-chan''s and my world. Just like a bullet."


    Did such a world ever exist?


    "Not only that, she dared face me while I was using full power, and still she refused to back down one step. It''s just as you say Kin-chan, although I wholly hate her, but in some ways, I do think...she''s an amazing girl."


    Woah......


    As I thought, Shirayuki doesn''t just hate Aria, she also harbors some other complex feelings towards her.


    "But, precisely because of that...I won''t allow her to steal Kin-chan away. Because...she is so lovely."


    "...This has nothing to do with stealing me away. Didn''t I tell you that Aria and I are only a Butei squadron? Once we finish the task we agreed upon, we will say farewell. This isn''t like you used to be, ever since you were my childhood friend."


    "Childhood friend--I am your childhood friend."


    Her frowning face suddenly shone again. I''m not sure what kind of special techniques she used while sitting, but she had moved to my side soundlessly.


    Hey, hey, our shoulders are going to touch! No, they''re already touching!


    "Kin-chan has always understood me since a long, long time ago. Ever since the time when I was still prohibited to leave the Hotogi shrine, I remember all the kind things you had done for me... For that, I feel very fortunate."


    Saying these things as if in a trance, Shirayuki subtly tilted her head towards me.


    That soft, silky hair lay lightly on my arm.


    Also, it emitted a mild ebony fragrance.


    "Ah--...Now that I think about it, there was a time like that."


    When I was around 4 or 5 years old, I stayed in a forest for a while because of my brother''s job.


    And on the outskirts of that forest, I got to know Shirayuki.


    At that time, because of some reason, Shirayuki was forbidden from leaving the Hotogi shrine, and she obediently followed that law.


    Because of that, she became extremely afraid of strangers, and when she first met me she was really scared. However, we soon warmed up to each other, and she let me join in the games of all the other little Hotogi Miko.


    "And when I was able to see the fireworks with Kin-chan...I was so happy..."


    Shirayuki, who had finally managed to rest her head onto my shoulder, continued to reminisce.


    "At that time, Kin-chan got so excited because the fireworks in the city were so big...and he brought me out of the shrine to see the fireworks with him. That was the first time I had ever left the shrine since I became self-aware."


    "Ah-...that. I didn''t think you would remember that kind of thing so clearly."


    I remember...after that, we were severely reprimanded by the adults, and Shirayuki was sealed inside a storehouse.


    "Although you were punished so severely, you still came to Hotogi to play with me."


    "It''s because of my brother''s work that I went there, you know. There were no other kids my age around there."


    What did we play back then again? I remember that when I suggested football, all the other Miko firmly declined, and so we would do things like playing house, origami, or "Kagome Kagome."


    Kagome kagome, the bird in the cage.


    I still remember that childish chant.


    And also brother, who nicknamed Shirayuki and the other Mikos "Caged Birds" out of pity.


    I''m sitting at the end of the Adseard preparatory committee, daydreaming about Aria.


    Recently she''s been working hard to gather information about Durandal, and she''s been running around everywhere. If there''s any sort of disturbance at night, she will immediately jump up and draw her twin-guns, while looking around everywhere. Though, because she couldn''t even detect the presence of any enemies, and due to the pressure of living with Shirayuki like an in-law, she would always get into a bad mood.


    "Hotogi-chan, you''re going to participate, right? At least join the closing ceremony''s Aru=Kata."


    "Yeah. We already reserved a spot for you too."


    Butei High is a high school after all, so it has a student council.


    Although as per school rules, all the positions in the student council are held by girls.


    The reason is that there was a time when the student council was made up of boys. In the end, there was a war over the student council finances. There''s no hope for this school.


    As a result, the Adseard Preparatory Committee is made up entirely from people from the student council.


    Why would I come to this boring and dangerous---All of them are girls---meeting, you ask? Of course it''s because Aria ordered me to guard Shirayuki.


    "Hotogi-chan is so pretty, you''ll definitely make a good impression on the media."


    "That''s right. It will definitely increase the prestige of Butei High. No, of all Butei!"


    "Also, you''re the person who came up with the choreography... So you wouldn''t have any trouble performing Aru=Kata, right?"


    Hearing what these girls were saying, I looked up at Shirayuki.


    "Ah, but...please just let me work backstage."


    Shirayuki caught my eyes, which were trying to convey the message: "Wrap things up, you''ve already taken care of the main things, everything after this is just a formality."


    I''m not sure if it was telepathy but,


    "--I don''t have much time left, so this should be all."


    Shirayuki announced to the class in a clear voice.


    At these moments Shirayuki''s voice is really melodious, and it really gives a feeling of reliability.


    If Aria was a Seiyuu, then Shirayuki would be a female announcer.


    While I was thinking about these things idly, I yawned and stood up.


    ...Even though the meeting had just ended, all the girls had started being noisy again.


    "--Hey, want to go to Odaiba after this?"


    "Ah, good idea!"


    "I''ll go too! I heard that Marui was newly renovated."


    "Great! I was thinking of getting a new summer miniskirt!"


    "Once you mentioned Odaiba I remembered something! Estella''s sugar pine is going on offer today!"


    "Haha, the only thing more important than attractiveness for you is appetite! As expected of a Butei who has no relation with men!"


    Ahaha, exactly!


    Although,


    they''re all wearing such innocent and cute smiles...


    I really can''t stand this kind of thing.


    The reason you girls have no relationships with men is that under your skirts, you carry guns...


    That''s right, I noticed.


    "Hotogi-chan, why don''t you come with us? Want to come browse the new summer designs?"


    Shirayuki, who was invited by a first year, looked blankly at her.


    "Ah well, I have to go home, I still have some SSR work to do, and I have to make the guidebook for Adseard..."


    Hearing what Shirayuki said, the girls hung their heads and-


    "As expected of the President. She''s so hardworking..."


    "Hotogi-chan really doesn''t know what it means to be tired."


    "She''s like a superwoman..."


    -Complimented Shirayuki. They weren''t being sarcastic at all, and they spoke out of real respect for Shirayuki.


    But--


    At the same time, I felt that there was an uncrossable chasm between Shirayuki and them.


    Shirayuki and I walked home in the sunset--


    The committee was extremely close to the boy''s dormitory, so we went there and back on foot.


    ...Although I normally don''t like to walk home with girls, this time is an exception. After all, I am her bodyguard, so I can''t really do anything about it. Also, if Aria were to hear that I let Shirayuki walk home by herself, she''d definitely pepper my body with holes.


    "I-I was really nervous today, with Kin-chan watching me the whole time. How...did I do?"


    Shirayuki, who was holding her bag in front of her with both hands, seemed very embarrassed.


    However, her expression seemed to show that in her heart she was really happy that we could walk home together.


    "I think that everyone really trusts you, isn''t that good?"


    Hearing my indirect answer, Shirayuki''s face blushed a color reminiscent of a scarlet Hakama, and dipped her head.


    "...I-I was...pra-praised by...Kin-chan..."


    She said to herself.


    Hey, you should look forward when walking.


    Look, you just walked into a telephone pole.


    "Anyways, aren''t you going to be one of the performers for Aru=Kata? Everyone wants you to, you know."


    "I-I can''t. How could I? Being a performer...the role should go to a more cute and lively girl. An unremarkable girl like me would only stain Butei High''s reputation."


    "You...shouldn''t look down on yourself like this, you know. It''s a bad habit. You just need to pretend to be lively while on stage, right? You might even become really happy while you''re on stage, you know. Just trust in yourself, and let everybody see the real you."


    "But..."


    "Could it be that--you''re afraid of Durandal? That kind of thing doesn''t exist. You won''t be attacked by it."


    "Yeah...I got it. Durandal...doesn''t exist...but I still can''t do it."


    "Why?"


    "The Hotogi will get angry."


    The Hotogi.


    What Shirayuki means is the Hotogi shrine--


    Which is also her clan.


    "Why would they get angry over this kind of thing?"


    I''ve heard her make this excuse several times, so I have an inkling of an idea...


    The Hotogi shrine places several restrictions on Shirayuki in return for letting her attend a Tokyo high school.


    They say that these measures are put into place to help preserve etiquette, but in truth, it''s really just a set of annoying restrictions.


    "I--can''t show myself in front of too many people,"


    Shirayuki said stubbornly.


    She didn''t give a reason, and she just continued to refuse.


    From her reaction, it looks like it''s impossible to get her to perform.


    "......when that first year at the committee invited you to Odaiba, did you also refuse because of the Hotogi?"


    "Yes."


    "Hey now..."


    "If--I don''t have permission, I''m not allowed to leave the shrine or the school."


    Hey...what is this.


    Even if it''s your clan, they can''t forbid you to go out, right?


    This is way over the top...to the point of violating human rights.


    While I was about to say so, I noticed something about Shirayuki--


    "The Hotogi Mikos are armed Mikos. From the time we are born to the time we die, our body and soul belongs to the Hotogi,"


    she said simply, as if talking to herself.


    "The reason for the existence of our generation...is to be Mikos for the Hotogi. This has been set in stone. Of course, if we are needed, we will go to other shrines, and we will also receive modern education...but only the lowest level. The Hotogi were firmly opposed to something as simple as going to Butei High..."


    "But haven''t you already left? There''s no need to observe those old customs anymore. You''ve already entered high school, how can you just accept their reprimands like a good little girl?"


    "......"


    "It''s fine if you don''t make dinner for us tonight. You should meet up with the girls at Odaiba."


    "It-it''s fine. Also...I''ve always thought that...it was very scary outside."


    Shirayuki''s line of sight dropped down.


    "Scary? Marui? Isn''t that just a normal clothing store?"


    "But I...throughout elementary and middle school, I only went to Miko academy."


    Miko academy.


    It''s a sort of theological college, an all-girls boarding school that affluent Miko go to.


    "So I haven''t...ever gone out to shop, or even gone out to eat. I...don''t have the confidence to go out with everybody in public."


    "...Confidence?"


    "They know things that I have no idea about. If it isn''t school related, there''s no way I could participate in the conversation. Snacks, Karaoke, TV Series...I don''t know anything about what''s popular. They...won''t understand."


    "Shirayuki..."


    "But it''s OK, since I have Kin-chan by my side. Kin-chan is the only one who can understand me. You''re the only one that can fully accept the real me, just like back then. So that''s all I need. I''m satisfied with this."


    Shirayuki...


    Shirayuki.


    You.


    Aren''t you...exactly like back then?


    You''ve already left the Hotogi so far behind--and yet, you still,


    Are just a...caged bird.


    That night, I took a shower and dried myself, then put on my pants and turned off the light.


    I left my shirt off...and glanced at my watch.


    It was already 10:00PM.


    It seems as if Aria hadn''t returned yet. She left a note in the afternoon saying that she was going to Lezzad, I guess she was still looking for news about Durandal.


    Even though I no longer needed to do any morning exercise because of my duty as Shirayuki''s bodyguard, Aria announced "From now on, I''m going to sneak attack you as training," and she would really launch a surprise attack from time to time.


    I was still unable to perfect Edge Catching, but I was being stubborn about it.


    While I was thinking about this and drying my head--


    *patter patter patter*


    I heard soft, quick footsteps from the corridor.


    For some reason, those footsteps sound panicked.


    "?"


    What''s going on?


    I automatically turned towards the curtains of the changing room--


    "--Kin-chan! What''s wrong!?"


    *rattle*


    The curtains of the changing room--opened completely!


    And the person who opened it, was Shirayuki in her Miko outfit.


    For some reason, she had a panicked expression, and her eyes were opened like big circles.


    "Huh, huh!?"


    ...About this.


    This situation.


    Normally--actually, I have no idea what''s normal anymore-- As a male and female, shouldn''t our positions be switched?


    "Wh-what''s going on?''


    "Uh, bu-but, Kin-chan you...ph-phone call."


    "--phone call?"


    "You to-told me to come immediately, and then it suddenly disconnected."


    "I didn''t call you!"


    "It could have been Kin-chan, although it was a blank number--but you said ''I''m in the shower!''"


    No way.


    She''s got to be imagining this.


    "How could I shower and make a phone call at the same time! Why would I do something weird like that!"


    "Bu-but, the ph-ph-pho--!"


    It appeared that Shirayuki had only now realized that I was half naked, and her gaze traveled from my face, to my collarbone, to my chest, to my navel......--the whole way down. However, her face seemed to be going pale from the bottom up, as if she had exceeded some sort of capacity limit, and with a "Fu" her face became flaming red.


    Also, it seemed as if she was hyperventilating, because of her long, deep breaths.


    "Go!"


    Go?


    "I''m sorry!!"


    *Ching!*


    And with an unimaginably strange jump, she bounded backwards at an oblique angle.


    She seemed to adopt a stance in the middle of the air, as she flung out her hakama and sleeves, and she landed on the ground with a *Thud!* - kneeling.


    "I-I-I-I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    She was curled up into a ball, and it seemed like steam was about to come out of her ears, seeing as how red her face was.


    *Stare*, it seemed as if she had jerked her head up too furiously, and her eyes were swirling.


    "Kin-chan was showering! So I imagined Kin-chan naked!, I wa-was practicing my Kidoujutsu[1], and I completely forgot that you were in the shower, that''s the truth!"


    "I-I didn''t ask you that!"


    "But, once I imagined it, I started hyperventilating! Pl-please forgive me! Shirayuki is a bad girl! I was pretending to be good, but I''m actually a bad girl that fantasizes about things that she shouldn''t! I''m a girl that has to put on 10 layers of cat skin![2]! But my heart is still so [email protected]#%!"


    This isn''t good.


    "Ah, hey..."


    If I continue to let her rampage like this, the slightly abnormal Shirayuki will become really abnormal.


    Thinking this way, I knelt on one knee in front of her.


    "All right, all right. It''s OK. It''s just somebody getting the wrong number. There''s no need to apologize like this."


    Although I did that in an attempt to calm her down...


    It appears that approaching her half naked was extremely stupid.


    Shirayuki--*smack*


    Subconsciously used her hands to cover her eyes.


    ...But it seemed as if she was peeking at my chest from between her fingers......


    And,


    "It''s a draw!"


    She suddenly shouted randomly.


    After Shirayuki removed her hands from her face, I saw that it was completely red, as if she had a fever.


    But what''s going on? It does feel like it''s getting hotter. Are you a stove?


    "A draw? What draw?"


    Hearing my question...


    Shirayuki exhibited the actions she would take when her brain short-circuits.


    "If Kin-chan sees me change as well, it''ll be fair!"


    "Huh?"


    *Rustle!* Her right hand already grasped hold of the collar of her white outfit.


    *Rustle!* Her left hand pulled off the obi holding her hakama.


    Shirayuki, as if she couldn''t stand the feeling of her clothes any longer--began taking off all her Miko garments!


    "Wa-wait wait wait! This isn''t fair at all! Don''t strip!"


    I hurriedly said while tugging on her clothes.


    "I have to strip, I have to strip, I have to strip--! It''s OK! It''s OK if it''s Kin-chan-sama! I don''t mind at all! So don''t worry!"


    Ho-how could I let you strip!


    If I see [Victory] again, I''ll definitely enter Hysteria Mode!


    So I used all my strength to pull at her outfit and her hakama.


    "Stop it, Kin-chan! Let go of me!"


    Shirayuki said.


    "Stop struggling!"


    I said.


    "I''m back-"


    Aria said.


    ...


    ......


    ............Aria......?


    Oh. Crap.


    Falling from the hands of Aria, who returned to this horrible situation of utmost despair, was a paper bag.


    One Matsumoto peach bun, tumbled out of it,


    and hit Shirayuki''s white sock, while she was still entangled with me.


    -Seeing the appearance of Aria, Shirayuki immediately screamed "Ahhhhh!" and fixed up the bottom part of her Miko garments.


    --Her black eyes were teary, and all the clothes on her torso were in a mess.


    ---Added to this, I was still holding on to her clothes, with my upper body still naked.


    ----And the finishing touch was the words we spoke earlier. "Stop it, Kin-chan! Let go of me!" "Stop struggling!"


    "...You...you you you you..."


    *rumble...rumble rumble rumble rumble*, Aria''s voice suddenly became the voice of a lion.


    Click.


    She thrust her dainty hands into the sides of her skirt.


    "Stupid Kinji--------!!"


    Bang Bang!!


    Without any warning, the pitch black and silver-white M1911 fired .45ACP bullets!


    "Woah?"


    The bullets that were aimed besides my foot, suddenly ricocheted towards me.


    Wait! Wait, wait!


    I''m not wearing a bulletproof vest right now, I''m naked!


    "---I-I-I leave you alone for a little while, and this is what happens? You, you! Obscene pervert! Die!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang Bang! Bang!


    Along with Aria''s furious voice came bullets, continuously pounding into the ground by my feet.


    "Wait! Wait a moment! Let me explain!"


    I continued to dodge backwards, as Aria''s bullets peppered the floor in front of me.


    "You bastard! You-really-are-a be-beast! Insect! Germ!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang Bang!


    Aria''s dual guns continually fired towards me, and hit the ground beneath my feet with a Thud! Thud! noise.


    Finally, I was cornered on the balcony.


    I-I can''t escape anywhere anymore!


    Behind me is Tokyo Bay!


    "You, you-you-you, after molesting me, you go after Shirayuki!? You, you, you big pervert!"


    Click Click! Aria''s dual guns are finally pointed towards me.


    Wh-what do I do, Kinji!?


    Even if I hide in one of the cabinets, she''ll definitely throw me out the window!


    "Th-that isn''t it, Aria! Don''t deny it anymore!"


    Hearing Shirayuki''s strange words, Aria wrinkled her eyebrows and turned her head.


    "De-deny what?"


    Said Aria, showing her canines. Shirayuki answered,


    "That wasn''t Kin-chan assaulting me! We both consented!"


    "Yo-you both what--?"


    "That''s right! I was the one who wanted to strip! So Kin-chan is not in the wrong!"


    "Yo-you wanted to strip! Wh-wh-wh-what were you two doing!?"


    With a "Heh!", Shirayuki snatched the guns from the confused Aria''s grip.


    Al-although what Shirayuki was saying was a little...but whatever, well done Shirayuki! Keep going!


    "Bu-but--ev-ev-even if both of you consented, it still isn''t OK!!"


    *Fu Fu Fu* Breathing in and out, the blushing Aria charged into Shirayuki''s arms, *Thud!*


    *Thud!*


    They both tumbled backwards to the floor.


    "Ah!"


    "Kinji! Tha-that''s forbidden for a bodyguard!"


    Aria shouted that while showing her canines, and leaped over Shirayuki to me.


    "If-if you were just in a relationship, it would be OK! Bu-but doing this kind of thing with your client...you fail as a Butei! You fail! You completely fail--!"


    Aria shouted in a voice shrill enough to break glass,


    "I''m going to make some holes in you!"


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    The guns in her hands unfeelingly spit tongues of fire towards me!


    "--!"


    I jumped off the Boy''s dormitory balcony, and used the cable in the obi to hang in the air like a spider.


    I''m hanging from a thread of fate...literally.


    I had just thought this when,


    "Go cool down your hot head! I''m not throwing you a buoy!"


    Bang! Snap!


    The cable tying me to the balcony was snapped by a bullet from the screaming Aria, and I fell straight into the safety net. *bounce*


    *Splash!*


    When I came to, I had already dropped into the sloping Tokyo Bay.


    Bodyguards--


    Are not allowed to have a deep relationship with their clients.


    This is the basic of the basics, and is even written down in the Assault textbooks.


    The reason being that, if a bodyguard gets too comfortable with his/her client, he will be too relaxed, and in the case of an actual emergency, his decisions will be flawed.


    However, this job was only taken because of the over-enthusiasm of the Masters, and is more like ''playing Bodyguard'', rather than a real job.


    But Aria, who got extremely agitated when she heard Durandal''s name, made me take all this seriously, and even got angry when I didn''t meet her expectations. It really is troublesome.


    Therefore.


    After the incident with Shirayuki after the shower, I, who was already tired, fell into Tokyo Bay, and...


    I caught a cold.


    And that morning, although Aria said "How useless," when she saw that I was so unsteady, with a thermometer stuck in my mouth...she didn''t attack me like usual.


    Shirayuki was extremely worried and wanted to take care of me, even if it meant that she had to skip school. However, I thought that there was no need to go to such extreme measures, and told her to go to school, for better or worse.


    When they had all left, the only thing I could do was lie on my bed.


    My temperature had already risen to nearly 38¡ã Celsius (100.4¡ã Fahrenheit)


    Although at times I didn''t feel too bad, right now I could hardly endure the pain.


    It appears that increasing my temperature was my body''s last defense against the viruses, and my consciousness slowly blurred.


    I''m not sure how long I laid there...


    It was probably around noon.


    Somebody came inside.


    It seemed as if they wanted to check my condition...so, it was probably Shirayuki.


    I was so weary that I couldn''t even muster the effort to make a sound, and so...I continued to lie down.


    And on my burning forehead...


    Someone''s hand, as if checking my temperature...lay on it.


    It was a very...gentle hand.


    When I woke up, it was already 2:00 in the afternoon.


    The thermometer showed that my temperature was still 38¡ã Celsius (100.4¡ã Fahrenheit), but it appeared that I had adapted slightly, as I was a lot more comfortable.


    "......"


    Alone in the room, I slowly sat up.


    I was really thirsty. Probably because I had sweat a lot.


    I stood up in search of water and I shakily...stumbled out of my bedroom, but when I wanted to close the door...hmm?


    I suddenly felt some bags that had been hung up on the outside of the door.


    "?"


    I opened it cautiously, and noticed that inside was the Yamato Pharmaceutical''s "Special Pueraria Syrup".


    Wrapped inside some ancient packaging for me, whose body was largely unaffected by drugs, this particular cold medicine had an amazing effect.


    --Shirayuki, huh?


    She really does, understand me.


    But, this medicine...I''ve told her before, right? Whatever, who cares.


    As expected of the "Special Pueraria Syrup".


    Because of its amazing effects, when I woke up again, my temperature had returned to normal.


    It was already evening, and I was about to leave my bedroom, but I bumped into Shirayuki who had just come in.


    "Ah, Kin-chan. Is your cold all right now?"


    "Yeah. The fever has receded, and my head doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "That''s great...that''s great...*sniff*....Waaa..."


    "Don''t cry just because of a little thing like this."


    "Yes."


    Shirayuki wiped away her tears, and immediately flashed her bright smile again.


    "...This is all because of the "Special Pueraria Syrup" you bought. I drank some and slept, and now I''m fine again."


    "Huh? I...thought that Kin-chan didn''t like medicine, so I was going to make some medicinal food for you..."


    "What? You''re the one who bought that right? I''m sorry about that. That syrup can only be bought in some messy pharmacy deep in Ameyoko. It must have been scary for a girl to go there alone. Thanks for that."


    "Huh...ah."


    Shirayuki''s snow white fingertips were covering her mouth...as if...she was thinking about something-


    "...Uu...un"


    -and with that, she fled from my sight.


    In the Assault facilities, which seemed like a gymnasium, I was carrying an electric guitar that clashed with me completely.


    Today was the rehearsal of the Adseard closing ceremony, so I, who was forced by Aria to join the Aru=Kata performance, was playing a borrowed DC59.


    "I''d like to thank the person..." (This is in English.)


    I wasn''t the lead singer, I was just part of the chorus of performers.


    I snuck into the Butei High affiliated Middle School, and had practiced a little there, plus the song was only around 2 minutes. Added to this, Shiranui was there, and his skills were excellent, so the rehearsal wasn''t very difficult...but I still didn''t feel comfortable. Surprisingly, the Assault facilities were being used for peaceful purposes, which was kind of sad.


    Opposite of Muto, who wished to show off his skills on the drums, was Aria and the other girls with Pom Poms, practicing their cheerleading.


    *Pa Pa Pa* *Pa Pa Pa*


    Their short skirts fluttered along with their quick dance movements.


    Damn it.


    Why do they all have to wear this kind of thing? Even though Muto said that this was an annual chance to feast one''s eyes, for me this was a terrifying sight.


    Because if I''m not careful, I will definitely enter Hysteria Mode.


    I''ll just concentrate on my own hands then.


    "Alright, this should be enough for today. Thanks for the hard work, everyone."


    Shirayuki announced, just like a teacher, and the girls dispersed.


    Although I was greatly relieved, I didn''t want to hang around in a place full of the scent of women...so I immediately packed up my guitar, and climbed the stairs to the roof.


    --The weather was nice and sunny.


    The sunlight was really warm.


    The weather really is amazing.


    Thinking this way, I laid down on my back.


    I deeply inhaled the fresh spring breeze.


    Ahh...this is really comfortable.


    ...The wind in May really is the best.


    While I was appreciating the Spring sun,


    The wind seemed to take on a sweet smell, reminiscent of Gardenia.


    "?"


    I automatically opened my eyes and,


    *Smack!*


    My heaven became hell.


    A white sneaker found its way onto my face.


    "Huh!?"


    Bang! Smack!


    This time, that small sneaker wound up for a kick, but I managed to dodge by spinning my head.


    Thud!


    "Stop slacking off! Go protect Shirayuki, you piece of trash!"


    With one foot thudding by my ear, Aria stood above me in her cheerleader outfit.


    Her hands, holding Pom Poms, were at her waist, and she was really angry.


    "Ar-Aria?"


    I never thought that she''d chase me up here.


    I looked at her in protest, and sat up--


    "--Hmm?"


    Woah.


    Aria, very unlike her previous cheerleading movements, stretched her right foot all the way up, until it touched her head.


    The sun''s glare hid that foot in shadow.


    --Hah, I understand.


    She''s using her feet to teach me Edge Catching!


    Understanding this, I prepared myself to block her heel crush.


    Thud!


    But my hands only managed to clap together above Aria''s calf...


    That 21 centimeter foot continued on its inexorable path, and descended onto my head.


    ......Thump......


    I fell down to the floor again.


    I can''t take this...Aria-sama, spare me.


    Although I''m already used to being heel crushed from our sparring in Assault, but if I''m to fight back now I''d definitely be killed.


    Next to me, Aria straightened out her own flat chest,


    "How useless. Edge Catching...at least succeed once! I''m not here to play with you, you know!?"


    *Glare!* She extended her canines while glaring at me.


    "Th...that..."


    I rubbed my head with one hand, and stood back up.


    "...You, if you really want to be my partner, then please think about my condition as well. Would it be so bad to let me rest for a while? I just got better. And the reason for me getting sick in the first place was because some idiot pushed me into the cold, filthy, Tokyo Bay at night!"


    Hearing my angry voice, Aria said,


    "Th....I apologize for that. I myself think that I went way over the top......"


    Those red eyes turned, and looked to one side.


    That cute expression, it makes me...


    instinctively want to help her.


    "Well, let''s not talk about my cold anymore. After all it became all better after Shirayuki gave me the "Special Pueraria Syrup"."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing my words, Aria''s head immediately snapped back into position, and her eyes were opened wide in surprise.


    What''s with that reaction?


    What I said just now wasn''t surprising at all, right?


    "Th-that...I..."


    She started muttering something, and I wrinkled my eyebrows and put on a "?" expression, as if asking her to clarify.


    But Aria shut her mouth, and it seemed as if she would not utter another word.


    "...What is it? Only that kind of medicine will have any effect on me. Didn''t I tell you this before? I''m not sure Shirayuki knew about it, but she bought it for me."


    With my rough explanation, Aria''s...mouth opened,


    "...Did Shirayuki tell you that?"


    she asked me.


    "Hm? Yeah."


    "......"


    ......


    What''s going on?


    Why isn''t she saying anything?


    "Wh-whatever, as long as you''re better. I''m nobility, I can tolerate this kind of thing."


    "?"


    What I said just now...what would make Aria mad enough that she would need to hold it in?


    I really don''t understand this at all...


    "A noble does not show off her efforts. Because that''s extremely unsightly. Even if her efforts are taken by someone else."


    "What''s that supposed to mean? If you''re going to explain, then explain more clearly. This isn''t like you at all."


    "''What''s that supposed to mean?''! It has nothing to do with you! If I don''t want to explain, then I won''t!"


    Bah!-Aria stuck her tongue out at me.


    "It''s great isn''t it, having Shirayuki to take care of you! Shirayuki this, Shirayuki that, every time someone does something nice for you, it''s Shirayuki! Why don''t you just marry Shirayuki and be done with it!"


    Aria gritted her canines, and blasted me above her normal 30% capacity voice.


    Why is she so angry all of a sudden?


    Although it''s obviously something I said that made her so angry, I have no idea what it was.


    "Ah, hey! Why are you so angry!"


    "Shut up! I''m not angry!"


    "Yes you are!"


    "No, you''re the one who is angry!"


    Our faces, which were almost touching, locked eyes with a crackling noise.


    But mostly because I was around 30 centimeters taller, it was more like she was glaring up at me, and I was dipping my head to glare at her.


    *Crackle Crackle Crackle Crackle*


    Aria, who refuses to explain why she''s angry, really makes me angry as well!


    It makes me remember everything she''s done to anger me.


    She reduced my home to ruins, brought Shirayuki over, and now she keeps on doing this sort of thing!


    "Then let me use this opportunity to say something, I will stay with you as your partner--but, I''m never going to do Edge Catching training anymore! Only geniuses would know that sort of thing! It can''t be that easy to learn!"


    "No way! You have to continue! There''s a rumor that Durandal carries a sword that can cut through anything! That way, even if you have a knife or a shield, it won''t be of any use! So right now, learning how to Edge Catch is a must! If Shirayuki was attacked, then you''d realize--"


    "If? I''ve been protecting Shirayuki these past few days, but there hasn''t even been a sign of danger! Since we''re already arguing like this, I''ll say this directly! The enemy, Durandal, doesn''t exist!"


    Hearing my words, Aria opened her eyes wide.


    "I know that you want to save your mother--Kanae-san immediately! But, you''ve already completely lost your cool! Just hearing that "Durandal" could appear is already enough to make you think "I hope that he appears." And without knowing it, you''re deluding yourself into thinking that the "enemy" is here!"


    "You''re wrong!"


    Glare! Aria pointed one Pom Pom at me while extending her canines!


    "Durandal definitely exists! My senses tell me that he''s already very near!"


    "Those are delusions! Shirayuki is definitely not in danger, you can go do whatever you want! Before Adseard''s closing ceremony finishes, you can let me be her bodyguard by myself!"


    "What''s that supposed to mean!? You''re pissing me off!"


    Under me, Aria''s face became red and roared,


    "You''re right! I''m just an idiot after all, a paranoid! Despite that you two are a bodyguard and client! Ye-ye-yet, you still dare to strip each other....how shameless!"


    "Tha....that also! It''s only because you had your own preconceptions that you made the situation even worse! Just because you were born in a better family doesn''t give you the right to think of me as a piece of trash! You may be a genius, but the world counts on ordinary people like me to turn! You''re the one that''s out of the ordinary!"


    I shouted, enraged--


    Aria, softly sobbed...she was more hurt by my words than I thought.


    She...didn''t retort.


    Not only that...


    She...backed away from me a step.


    Two steps, Three steps.


    And weakly, unlike the Aria I knew, she retreated.


    "You''re...also like that. You also say those sorts of things."


    Aria, softly muttering those words, was trembling.


    But that soft voice, was far stronger than her normal one--


    --it was able to truly express, the rage she felt inside.


    "Nobody understands me. They all say I''m a reckless, solitary, girl that only knows how to rush forward-- They said that I was unworthy of being in the house of Sherlock Holmes. I didn''t think you were this way too!"


    Aria lowered her face and said to me--no, those words weren''t directed to anybody.


    It was as if she was shouting this out to the whole world.


    "I understand perfectly! The enemy is approaching Shirayuki! Bu-but, I can''t explain it! I can''t be like my ancestor, Sherlock Holmes, who was able to explain these situations so that anyone could understand! So nobody is willing to believe me--I''ve always been an "Aria"-- Bu-but, my instinct has never been wrong! I''ve already explained it so clearly, but why! Why won''t you believe me!"


    Aria, who''s eyes were brimming with tears, threw her Pom Poms to the ground, and started wailing like a child.


    ...At times like this, I should say something gentle to comfort her, right?


    But, I was already agitated from arguing with Aria,


    and I was unused to being blunt with her.


    So I said,


    "...That''s right, I don''t understand! An enemy that doesn''t exist is approaching! Who would believe that? Since you say that, why don''t you show me some proof! If you''re a Butei, then give me some proof! If you can''t, then I''ll say this as many as times as I need to! The enemy doesn''t exist!"


    And--


    as if I wanted to hurt Aria again--


    I uttered those words.


    "You, you, idiot! Idiot Idiot Idiot Idiot Idiot----!!"


    Since my reaction was completely unexpected, Aria flew into a true rage--


    Her face became flushed with blood, and she drew her dual guns!


    "Wa...!"


    Without even letting me say "Wait!",


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Countless bullets grazed me as they flew towards my body.


    This sudden surprise attack left me only one choice, taking cover on the ground. *Thud!*


    "Kinji you idiot! Idiocy gold medalist! You win a Nobel Prize for idiocy!"


    Aria stamped her foot where she had stepped on my face just now, loaded her guns, fired in a random direction, and stormed back down the stairs.


    Once again I was lying on the ground like a cross.....I felt that the water tank behind me was leaking, and looked back at it.


    The water tank had multiple holes in it from the barrage just now...


    Looking closer, I noticed that the bullet holes formed a straight line...no, they formed words-


    " I d i o t K i n j i"


    -those two words were written on the surface of the tank.


    Hey......


    There''s no way I''m going to be able to fix this...


    But really, her marksmanship is amazing.


    It''s you that''s the gold medalist, isn''t it? If you entered Adseard, you''d definitely take home the gold medal for Marksmanship and Idiocy.


    After that incident, I returned to my room...calmed down a bit...and decided that no matter what, when Aria came back I would apologize. With that, I waited for her return.


    But, no matter how long I waited, she didn''t come back.


    She probably did as I said, and went off to do her own things.


    When night fell, and she still hadn''t returned, I explained the rough situation to Shirayuki--


    "So, does that mean that Kin-chan will be my only bodyguard from now on?"


    ...It appears as if Shirayuki was extremely happy about that.


    "Yeah. Well, probably."


    I sat down on the newly-bought sofa, and took apart my Amdo-modified Beretta M92F so I could maintain it.


    Aria isn''t here anymore.


    With that, even with this gun, I felt powerless.


    "Before the Adseard closing ceremony, I will be your bodyguard. Although this task was just something that the Masters and Aria insisted I do, but...well, a promise is a promise."


    Hearing me say "promise," Shirayuki became excited.


    "Kin-chan is...protecting me...promise..."


    Seeing Shirayuki say that as if savoring the aftertaste, after which she dipped her head and said "I''m very happy...", I continued to say: "Don''t you...feel uneasy? Having an E rank Butei like me protecting you... Well, although I don''t think that Durandal exists, if he actually does exist, when he launches his attack--"


    When Shirayuki heard me, who merely wished to confirm her words, she violently shook her head.


    "I''ve never felt uneasy."


    "..."


    "Because I have Kin-chan by my side. Kin-chan is really strong. You won''t lose to anyone. I have faith in you. So, Kin-chan, let me ask you again...please protect me."


    "Ah...right."


    Hearing Shirayuki use such polite language in what seemed to be a playful manner, I accepted by reflex.


    But Shirayuki''s voice was not playful at all, nor was it flattery, it was what she really felt from the bottom of her heart.


    That''s right. I was the one who got rid of the guys who were bullying Shirayuki, so ever since the day of the entrance exam, Shirayuki has always put 100% of her trust in me.


    Although, the person she trusts isn''t the normal me.


    Rather, it is the me in Hysteria Mode.


    If--


    the one in a thousand chance,


    that Durandal, really exists...


    The one in a million chance,


    if Lezzad and the S rank Buteis were right...and like Aria said, Shirayuki was targeted by him.


    The one in a trillion chance,


    that something actually happens.


    Will I...be able to protect Shirayuki?


    Am I able to answer her words of trust that allow her to be at ease?


    ...I probably won''t be able to.


    ...But.....well, I don''t need to worry.


    These few days, I''ve been constantly taking note of everything that happens around Shirayuki, but there isn''t even a trace of danger around her? There shouldn''t be a problem, right? Yeah. There definitely won''t be a problem.


    I thought, placing my maintained Beretta onto the table.


    "Ki-Kin-chan-sama."


    As if she was waiting for me to finish my maintenance...Shirayuki used that strange name again, and slowly turned towards me.


    "What is it?"


    "Th-the obstacle during Golden Week... No, what I mean is...Aria won''t be here during Golden Week either, right?"


    "Yeah...she probably won''t. Do you want to go somewhere?"


    "N-no. I''ll be taking it easy and studying at home,"


    said Shirayuki, hurriedly waving her hands.


    "...Isn''t that just sitting at home? You''re always studying, if you don''t relax once in a while, won''t you regret it? When you''re older you might say something like ''Ahh, it would''ve been better had I played more when I was young.''"


    "Bu-but..."


    Looking at Shirayuki''s dejected expression, I remembered something,


    "Is it because of the Hotogi?"


    "..."


    Shirayuki didn''t deny it.


    Unable to leave the shrine or the school, just like a...


    Caged bird.


    This thought appeared in my brain, and added to this, my irritation from having argued with Aria earlier, led me to stand up in anger.


    And with a *thump*, I sat down in front of the computer.


    Shirayuki, on whom I had turned my back, became agitated because of such a small thing.


    "Ki-Kin-chan, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. But, I..."


    Not knowing why I''m angry, she apologized to me by reflex.


    But I didn''t say anything to her, and continued to type away..looking for something on Tokyo Travel Guide--


    Bing--


    Hearing the printer rattle to life, Shirayuki started, but immediately went to retrieve what I had printed.


    She reversed her direction, and walked back towards me.


    "This is for....Kin-chan. What is this, all of a sudden?"


    "This isn''t for me. This is for you."


    "?"


    Shirayuki turned the paper towards herself in surprise.


    "...May 5, Tokyo Disneyland Fireworks show...change into your kimonos and with the stars - enjoy the bright mirages...?"


    After reading the contents, Shirayuki turned towards me with a face full of doubt.


    "You should go."


    "Ah!"


    "Is this really so surprising?"


    "I-I can''t, in that kind of crowded place...I..."


    "Don''t worry. You don''t need to go into Disneyland, you can see the fireworks from Kasai Rinkai Park. And it''s only one day, just think of it as training so you can go outside."


    Although training to be able to go outside is kind of weird, she''s not normal in the first place, so this is unavoidable.


    "Bu-but...I..."


    I stood up, and with a *thud* I placed my hand onto Shirayuki''s shoulder, who as I thought, was extremely reluctant.


    "...I''ll be your bodyguard, and come with you."


    "Go...going out with Kin-chan...?"


    "Yeah. After all, this is before Adseard''s closing ceremony."


    Saying this, I refused to let Shirayuki, who''s eyes were shining for some reason, refuse.


    Shirayuki--nodded.


    That neat fringe shook, and rested back on her head.

 Volume 2 - CH 4

    Ever since we fought at Assault, Aria hasn''t appeared before me--


    However, she went to Reki''s dormitory, like I thought she would.


    Therefore, I was going to tell Reki that I''d be Shirayuki''s bodyguard throughout Golden Week, and told her to come to the family restaurant,


    However...


    Shouldering the dazzling sniper rifle, Reki was the same as ever, silent and expressionless. I didn''t even know whether she was listening to what I was saying.


    So, I had to--make sure she understood me, which took a pretty long time.


    When I had finished explaining the events that had transpired, and glanced at the clock mounted on the wall...


    "Ah."


    It''s going to be 8:00 PM soon.


    Today is the day I promised Shirayuki that I would go see the fireworks with her.


    And, we promised to meet each other at 7:00... Oh crap.


    Reki, looking exactly like a statue, continued to sit down, watching me.


    "Tonight, with Shira...No, I mean I have to go. I''ll take my leave first."


    I stood up without explaining myself, and Reki didn''t say anything either. She didn''t even turn her gaze.


    She just sat staring at her iced tea, which she hadn''t touched.


    She continued to stare forward, looking at nobody, just like a doll.


    "..."


    "...I-am-taking-my-leave. Understand?"


    To confirm that she heard me, I repeated myself, and Reki nodded.


    But she still remained silent, just nodding, exactly like the robot that she looked like.


    Now that I think about it, Reki may not have any friends, but there are some boys that are her die-hard fans. Also, I heard that those people called her Reki-sama, and worshipped her as a Goddess.


    Well... It doesn''t really matter if she''s a robot, or a Goddess, but she has a sort of ethereal feeling. Like she isn''t a real human.


    However, as I was turning around-


    "Are you going out to do something?"


    I heard Reki''s monotonous voice.


    "That''s right, is there something?"


    "Please be careful. These few days, the wind--appears to be hiding something evil."


    What is that supposed to mean?


    I pray to you, could you use human language? Goddess-sama?


    "Our student body is really evil, right?"


    I tossed that sentence down, and left Reki there, who had put on her earphones again. I payed the bill, and left the family restaurant.


    I was thinking of calling Shirayuki...but, I thought that it would be better if I just returned immediately.


    If Shirayuki is angry, how do I get out of it?


    After all, I was the one who set this up, and I, who''s been late for so long, stealthily peeked into the living room...but the Shirayuki I saw was sitting there with her eyes wide open in excitement.


    Shirayuki...was wearing a yukata. I''m not sure where she got it from.


    On the pure white cloth of the yukata, were embroidered flakes of Japanese Dianthus. That pink obi, in terms of height or form, was--I''m afraid that she actually put it on herself[1]--extremely beautiful.


    Her black hair was tied up, something that I had rarely seen, and there was even a hairpin with a picture of Japanese Dianthus on it.


    If I had to use one word to describe Aria, it would be "Cute".


    But, if I were to describe Shirayuki, it could only be--"Beautiful".


    No, what I had just understood, was something that the whole of Butei High knew. Because if Shirayuki were to attend a beauty pageant for the whole of Japan, she would without a doubt win. She was that beautiful. I''m serious.


    However, I, as a childhood friend, didn''t really notice.


    But only now, when she had clad these garments...could I once again appreciate her beauty.


    This makes me feel really embarrassed.


    Shirayuki was sitting down neatly, facing the charger which her phone was in, her back towards me, who was creeping in from the door.


    She''s probably waiting for my call...right?


    My shadow was on the window...but it seems that she hasn''t noticed me.


    --This...really makes me want to play around with her.


    "..."


    I took out my cellphone, and from the corridor...stealthily wrote her a SMS.


    "I''m sorry, I still need half an hour."


    Send.


    Beep Beep.


    The white cellphone lit up, smack! Shirayuki, with a speed that was hard to trace with one''s eyes, snatched up the phone, holding it in front of her eyes with both hands.


    And afterward, with a tap tap noise, she replied.


    The me in Dark Mode who had fired off the first blow, read her reply.


    "OK, don''t worry. I''ll keep on waiting."


    And at the end, there was even a smiley emoticon.


    Hey, shouldn''t you be a little angry...?


    Thinking this way...


    "Actually, I''ll be late by 3 hours. Want to cancel it?"


    I tried sending that out.


    And Shirayuki once again took out the phone she had just replaced, and she read it again.


    Direct hit.


    Her face suddenly looked like, Armageddon, Ragnarok, the End of Days, whatever you''d like to call it, had just arrived.


    Ehehe.


    I''m over here, don''t you know?


    "Come on, don''t look like it''s the end of the world."


    After receiving this SMS, Shirayuki blinked, not quite understanding.


    Remote controlling Shirayuki.


    Is really fun.


    Well, because I felt that continuing to do this was a bit evil,


    "Hey, let''s go."


    so I called out towards her, chuckling.


    "Kyaa!"


    Shirayuki jumped around 20 centimeters off the mat, in surprise.


    How did she do that?


    "Ki-Ki-Kin-chan!? Really, you''re too much! Have you been watching me from there this whole time!?"


    Shirayuki, her face completely red, stood up, that smooth fringe shaking slightly--


    She walked towards me hurriedly, and I''m not sure if it was because she was excited or something, but she managed to fall on flat ground.


    "Kyaa!"


    "What''re you screaming for... Ah, I''m sorry that I was late."


    "No, no! Don''t worry! You''re not late at all!"


    Said Shirayuki, laughing while waving her hands around.


    I''m obviously late, you know... Well, whatever, since the person that was waiting says so, then I''ll accept it.


    Once Shirayuki noticed that I was looking at her, she hurriedly averted her eyes, smoothing her yukata with her hands.


    "Ki-Kin-chan. How do I look? I ordered it online...it isn''t ugly, is it?"


    "It isn''t."


    "Th-that''s great...ah...how does my hair look? I just had this done at Academy Island''s beauty parlor...i-is it ugly?"


    "Not at all."


    Shirayuki''s face, upon hearing my response, became relaxed, making me feel embarrassed.


    My heart, feeling a little ticklish, said: "Let''s go, then," and strode to the door.


    I wore my shoes and looked back. Shirayuki responded with a "Yes," and walked over elegantly to wear her new wooden slippers.


    Every move she makes is refined, a perfect example of a Yamato Nadeshiko.


    Going out at night--


    I don''t hate it at all.


    When I had just arrived at Inquesta from Assault...I had the hollow feeling of not knowing what to do, so everyday, when dinner arrived, I would wander the empty nighttime streets.


    "...It''s a little cold."


    I turned my head, looking at Shirayuki, who was walking behind me daintily.


    "Ah, yeah."


    But she hurriedly directed her gaze downwards-


    I wasn''t staring at you, our eyes just met as we turned around.


    -As if trying to explain that.


    "Shirayuki, do you walk at night often?"


    "I don''t. If I''m not together with Kinji, I don''t normally come out this late."


    "Is that so."


    ...


    ... ...


    I feel like I can''t keep up a conversation.


    Since I''ve never really had any reason to talk to a girl, while we were alone together...also, it''s because Aria is always talking about America''s standard-issue flashbangs, or Germany''s newest blades...so I now have the habit of not really listening while others are talking, so I can''t really talk to Shirayuki normally.


    The vending machines at the sides of the street were flashing, as if they were making fun of us.


    "Ab-about that."


    Thankfully, Shirayuki started talking to me.


    "Th-this...th-this ki-ki-kind of feels...like...a...date..., right...no, no it doesn''t...of course, it doesn''t..."


    "What?"


    What are you saying? That kind of Japanese is too weird...I can''t understand it at all.


    "It''s like...we''re on a date...right?"


    "A date?"


    I was wondering what she was going to say, but I never thought she''d say something like this.


    I definitely have to say no.


    Because if she takes this wrongly, if we ever get into a situation where I''m in Hysteria Mode, I''ll be finished.


    "This isn''t a date. I''m just acting as a bodyguard, protecting my client. That''s all."


    Butei Law article 5. Be as fast as a gust of wind. Butei must win in one blow.


    "Bodyguard..."


    Shirayuki''s neat eyebrows drooped, as if sad.


    "Th-that''s right. You''re protecting me. Saying that kind of thing...I''m sorry."


    She pretended to smile, and apologized.


    After that...


    Because I was late, when I reached the Butei metro stop--the sound of fireworks already started to reach us from the distance.


    Will we make it?


    I was looking at Shirayuki buying the metro tickets--while she was still hesitating about leaving Butei High, I said "Then I''ll buy your ticket too."


    "How could I let Kin-chan treat me? I''ll buy it myself."


    I let her buy the tickets.


    From what I''ve heard, Shirayuki has never left the school, besides taking the Hotogi''s cars.


    More like from what I remember, this is the first time she''s ever taken a train.


    ...How strict was her upbringing, exactly?


    But, no matter what anyone says, I have succeeded--in opening the door for the caged bird. Even if she''s still in another''s fist.


    We took the subway to Odaiba. And then from Yurikamome to Ariake. From there took the Sea Line to Shinkiba. At last, we got on the Keiyo Line.


    We continued to switch trains like that until we reached Kasai Rinkai Park. With only that, Shirayuki looked at me with respect.


    To be respected for this kind of thing...it makes me a little...


    I scratched my head, a little embarrassed, and took Shirayuki from the station towards the seashore.


    Arriving at Kasai Rinkai Park, which was a little like a forest, I saw the streetlights continuing down the seashore. Like a nighttime park.


    Not forgetting about my role as a bodyguard, I checked the surroundings. Since it was already night, there were still some street shops open, and people moving around in small groups. It shouldn''t be dangerous. Although there were some delinquents looking to mess around with couples, they probably aren''t stupid enough to attack gun-wielding Butei.


    "...The moon is really beautiful."


    "Yeah."


    We hadn''t seen the fireworks yet, and we continued up the park path down the shore.


    At the end of the road was a breathtakingly beautiful man-made beach.


    "...It''s really beautiful."


    "Yeah."


    "Kin-chan...um...you don''t, feel bored or anything, do you?"


    I shook my head at Shirayuki, who had turned towards me, her eyes full of uneasiness.


    "I''m not."


    "Ah, I...have never really talked with boys, and I don''t know anything about what boys find interesting...I''m sorry."


    "Don''t be sorry for something like that. Also, don''t just apologize about everything. That''s a bad habit."


    "I-I''m sorry."


    "Didn''t I just say not to do that?"


    "Ah..I''m..."


    I looked at Shirayuki, who was about to fire off another "Sorry", and I laughed at how weird she was.


    Shirayuki dipped her head a little, seeming to feel a little embarrassed, yet a little happy, and her features relaxed.


    There may not be anything to talk about, but compared to how she was when we had just left my house, she gave off a more relaxing aura.


    We continued to walk towards the seashore...Shirayuki, as normal, was dipping her head.


    "It''s like I''m dreaming..."


    She muttered, as if she couldn''t have found something that made her more happy than this.


    We arrived at the man-made beach.


    As I expected, this place was empty.


    This is, as the name suggests, an artificial beach, but because it''s forbidden to swim, fish, or barbecue, nobody comes.


    I thought that this would be a nice place to watch the Disney fireworks show, but...


    "...I think it ended already."


    Looking at the air above the Disneyland, at the shore of Tokyo Bay, we could only see the smoke left behind by the fading fireworks.


    Bringing her all the way here, only to see this...How embarrassing.


    "...I''m sorry. It''s all because I was late."


    "No, no. Kin-chan isn''t in the wrong. I was walking too slowly."


    Shirayuki was using her normal Shirayuki method of speaking, not blaming me at all...


    But in those eyes, were a trace of disappointment.


    "And also, while I was walking...I was reminiscing of our past, so it''s fine. I''m fine with just hearing the sound. I could see the fireworks, in my heart."


    Shirayuki smiled at me gently, as if she was comforting me.


    "Our...past?"


    "That''s right, the Aomori fireworks festival."


    "Ah, that. The one I brought you to...and the one where we got reprimanded severely, afterward."


    That was when we were five...the time I forced Shirayuki to come with me.


    Now that I think about it, I also used a fireworks festival as an excuse to bring her out.


    Did I do the same thing without realizing it?


    "...At that time...Kin-chan also brought me out of the Hotogi,"


    Shirayuki said. *Chi*, she stepped on the sand, walking towards the sea.


    Even though she''s on sand, which is hard to walk on, her gait is still so beautiful.


    The night breeze--


    Lightly brushed through her tied up hair.


    "I still remember the fireworks from that night, so don''t worry. Today...I had some expectations too...but, even if there are no fireworks, it''s fine. Whether we''re at this sea under the moonlight, or even at home, it''s fine."


    Saying this, Shirayuki turned her back to the stars.


    "Because, Kin-chan is by my side."


    That smile was genuine. That smile, made while thinking of me, was completely genuine.


    Shirayuki...


    I... For someone like me...


    Can''t be a Butei, and can''t be a normal person, just a screw-up.


    Not only was I late, but I also started playing around with you. Also, I couldn''t even let you see one firework. That''s the kind of guy I am.


    Yet, you don''t even have one complaint to give.


    You''re not angry at all...yet you can wholeheartedly smile for me, and forgive me.


    How compassionate could you be.


    This...


    Instead, this just makes me want to do more for you.


    "Shirayuki."


    "Yes?"


    Hearing me call her name, Shirayuki walked over.


    "Aren''t you cold? It''s cold, isn''t it. It''s very cold, to be more accurate. Alright. Wear this, and wait for me."


    I took off my jacket, and placed it on Shirayuki''s shoulders. There was no need for words.


    "Kin-chan? Won''t you be cold, Kin-chan?"


    "I''ve already prepared myself to be hot, don''t worry. I''m going to run a bit."


    Before Shirayuki, not really understanding, could speak one word--


    I ran towards the station, kicking up the sand.


    Leaving my client in the middle of such an empty, wide space may not be too wise, but well, the enemy doesn''t exist anyways. It should be fine.


    As I thought--this place was very safe.


    When I had run back, Shirayuki was holding my school uniform, sitting on a bench by the beach, calmly waiting.


    "Shirayuki. Sorry for the wait."


    I called to her...hmm?


    Shirayuki didn''t respond.


    "Hey."


    I reached over to Shirayuki, who seemed to be hugging my uniform to herself, and patted her shoulder.


    Only then did Shirayuki awaken, with an "Ah-!"


    Those eyes, so reminiscent of obsidian, seemed to be afraid of something.


    ...What happened?


    "What is it? Why are you frightened?"


    "No-nothing. There''s nothing. Don''t worry. With this by my side...there''s nothing wrong."


    Shirayuki seemed to be hiding something, holding up the sleeve of my coat.


    "This jacket has Kin-chan''s scent on it...it makes me feel like Kin-chan is by my side."


    I laughed, embarrassed.


    "It''s my jacket, of course it will. Doesn''t the gunpowder smell bad?"


    "No. It smells very good."


    "You really are weird. Well, let''s not think about that, here."


    I said, reaching out.


    The things I bought for Shirayuki--


    At one of the street shops, about to close, I bought incense fireworks, and I held it in front of her.


    "...?"


    "Let''s set off some fireworks. Even if these are 1000 times smaller."


    Chcch...Chcch.


    Crouching down on the beach, we ignited our fireworks.


    I thought that if it was Shirayuki, these Japanese incense fireworks would be fine...


    But in reality, it was too...normal. It wasn''t festive at all.


    Even though that was the case, Shirayuki seemed to be happy, from the bottom of her heart. She was watching the light that these tiny fireworks gave off with delight.


    Those beautiful, long-eyelashed, gentle eyes, under the light of the fireworks, seemed to be like stars, shining in the midst of the darkness.


    Looking at her this way, it was more obvious than ever. She is...so beautiful.


    "Kin-chan."


    "Hm, mm? What is it?"


    "These fireworks...they''re beautiful."


    "...Mm."


    Chch...


    Chch...


    "Kin-chan...do you like fireworks?"


    What an obscure question.


    "Not if it''s as small as this. But if it''s huge fireworks, I''d probably be a little bit scared. After all, it''s human instinct."


    "Th...that''s true. Ah..."


    --Pata.


    From the incense firework in Shirayuki''s hand, the ember fell off.


    I chuckled, embarrassed, and glanced at Shirayuki, who was looking at me. Our eyes met...


    Because my hands shook,


    --Pata.


    The ember on my firework fell off too.


    "...Looks like it''s over."


    "There''s still one. You light it."


    As I was about to offer her the 100 yen lighter I had bought--


    Shirayuki hugged the plastic bag with the fireworks inside to her chest, shaking her head fiercely.


    "No. I want to keep this."


    "Why?"


    "Kin-chan gave this to me, I want to bring it back. If I light it, it''ll be a shame."


    "Since when were these meant to be kept? Fireworks are meant to be lit, right?"


    "But..."


    "Just keep it in your memory."


    Although, hearing my careless words, Shirayuki...started nodding.


    She took out the last firework...and lit it.


    Chchh...Chchh.


    It seemed as if she really meant to keep it in her memory, as she stared at it intently.


    There was nothing I could do, so I just watched her.


    "..."


    If I look at it like this, yukata are really attractive...


    Shirayuki''s chest, crouching down like this, could be clearly seen.


    Chchh...Chchh.


    The light from the incense firework made her skin seem like it was shining as well.


    (...Ah...Hey...)


    Just now, I could see it.


    She.


    I don''t know why, but she was wearing something black again. Also, now I recalled that lace underwear, [Victory], from inside the drawer. You...really, Shirayuki.


    This...now that I think about, Muto said something like this once.


    I remember him saying once, that the yukata was the easiest piece of clothing to take off in the world.


    Ah--Hey, Kinji.


    Don''t think about this kind of thing.


    If you go into Hysteria Mode now, who knows what will happen.


    Think of something else to calm down. So, I started counting in my head. Two, Three, Five--


    "Kin-chan...Thank you. Tonight, I won''t be able to sleep. I''ll be too happy to."


    Hearing Shirayuki, still staring at the firework, say this, I looked up.


    That''s right, I can talk to her. How could I forget about this simple method? Now I don''t even know how I came up with counting.


    As long as I concentrate on keeping up a conversation, I probably won''t notice that black lace underwear.


    "You won''t be able to sleep...? Don''t exaggerate. We just took a train to the park for a stroll...ah..."


    I started stammering at the wrong of choice of words, and Shirayuki turned to look at me, a little uncertain.


    "Bra?[2]"


    "Ah, no. A walk... Bu-but we did set off fireworks. It wasn''t anything great, though."


    "...But. This is extremely special to me. Almost like a miracle."


    Chch...


    Chch...


    The light coming from the incense firework had already become extremely weak.


    "Kin-chan is always doing miracles for me. Even on the day of the entrance exam, you saved me from those horrible people..."


    "Wa-wasn''t that just a brawl?"


    "And when I was small, and tonight, you...brought me out to see the world...and so, I...wanted to pay that debt back to you, during Butei High."


    "That isn''t a debt. So, there''s no need to pay me back."


    My careless words made Shirayuki--once again flash that joyful smile.


    "Kin-chan really is Kin-chan."


    "What does that mean?"


    ...Pata.


    The last ember, fell down.


    Chch... under our gaze, it went out on the sand.


    Shirayuki, as if trying to imprint this onto her soul, slowly, slowly, closed her eyes.


    Afterwards, she stood up in that refined manner, leaving all that saw her breathless.


    Mirroring her movements, I stood up as well.


    Shh...


    Shhhhh...


    The noise of the waves washing up on the sand seemed to echo through the beach--


    "Before, when I used the Miko cards to predict for Kin-chan..."


    Shirayuki, rushing to the waves, suddenly softly said this to me...I remembered it.


    At that time she insincerely said, "As far as I can see, you will be blessed."


    "Actually...I predicted that...Kin-chan would ''Disappear''."


    "...Disap...pear?"


    "From the place you are right now, you will disappear--and it''s within a few years."


    "That''s probably talking about me switching schools. It looks like this wish of mine will be fulfilled the coming year."


    "...I think that...this could be Aria bringing you someplace else..."


    "Hah."


    Hearing Shirayuki''s words, I chuckled.


    However, Shirayuki''s mood, as if she was being chained down by something, was still frail.


    "Because Aria has...changed Kin-chan. Ever since Kin-chan met Aria, you''ve been happier..."


    "Me?"


    How unexpected--but now that I think about it, in some ways, my heart thought that this was possible.


    It''s that feeling...that I think is unexpected.


    Aria...has changed...me...?


    "...That''s not it."


    My denial was a lot softer than I thought...


    "...It''s OK..."


    "What?"


    "As long as Kin-chan could be happy... Even if the one that Kin-chan liked was Aria... It''d be OK if you were together with Aria. Even if I remained in the background, as long as I could support Kin-chan...as long as I could repay the debt I owe Kin-chan... Then I''d be fine."


    "Hey, hey. What are you saying--"


    "So up until now, I''ve been doing my best at everything. Studies, student council, clubs...I''ve been working hard, so I could improve myself...but in the end, these things didn''t help Kin-chan at all,"


    Shirayuki...interrupted me, and said that.


    The Shirayuki I was seeing now was very different from the normal her.


    It''s as if---the heart she''s always hiding, she''s pouring it all out to me.


    "...Don''t say these weird things. Before I said that Aria and I are just partners. And you''ve been using past tense this whole time. Could it be...that you''re talking about the ''Butei Killer'' mission from last month?"


    I shouldn''t ask her directly, but knowing Shirayuki''s personality...


    Could it be that Shirayuki is agitated because she couldn''t help me during the "Butei Killer" mission last month?


    After all, the person who was with me then--was the person that Shirayuki hated with all her heart, Aria.


    "No..."


    Shirayuki, suddenly spinning around...I couldn''t see too well because it was dark, but it seemed that her eyes were full of tears.


    And then, Thud.


    "Kin-chan--"


    "Ah, hey."


    She rushed into my arms.


    Before, Shirayuki, who took several minutes to get close to me even sitting down, suddenly and unexpectedly, charged into my embrace.


    Wh-what''s going on?


    "Kin-chan, I''m sorry. I''m really, really, really sorry."


    I didn''t know what Shirayuki, looking up at me, was apologizing for--


    But those eyes, full of tears, rendered me speechless.


    That face, illuminated by the moonlight. Aah, I''ve known this from the beginning...


    But, it''s so indescribably beautiful.


    That yukata, although it''s the wrong season, that hair, tied up like this, it perfectly fits this Yamato Nadeshiko.


    Childhood friends-- From when we were little, we were always together. We were as important as water to each other, being together was like quenching our thirst. We would never allow anything to ever come between us...


    But yet I understood, that relationship like water, had let honey ooze in, and mix together.


    --Creating a sweetness that drove people crazy, creating something that people would give anything to partake of.


    "Kin-chan...suddenly doing this, I''m sorry...until now, I''ve been scared that you''d hate me, and I didn''t dare say anything...but please, even if it''s just once...my only dream, please fulfill it..."


    Shirayuki, her lips trembling with her words, had an indescribable expression. It was full of...full of the sort of feeling, that if she spoke one more word, she would die.


    "Even if it''s only now, if it''s only now, please look at me, please only look at me..."


    As the refreshing yet chilling night breeze washed over us--


    Those quiet eyes, under her fringe, those beautiful eyes--


    They shut.


    "...Kiss...me..."


    ...I didn''t hear wrong...right?


    Her voice may have been extremely soft, but it was at such a close distance.


    Why...


    Why, did you suddenly, make me...


    In the moment that my heart started hammering uncontrollably, I felt my blood start flowing.


    However...this feeling is a little different.


    This isn''t the feeling I get when I''m about to enter Hysteria Mode. This is, from the usual trigger--arousal-- It''s a little different...


    The words...I can''t explain it.


    Before I realized it, my hand, already slipping from the control of my mind, instinctively...I''m not sure if it was to stop Shirayuki, or what...but it was about to touch her back.


    --Bang.


    At a distance, the sound of an explosion came over.


    "?"


    But, overshadowing everything else, was an instinct to protect her.


    Shirayuki, so shocked that she curled up, came back to her senses and with me, looked towards the sound...


    Over Disneyland came: Bang, Bang Bang.


    Gigantic fireworks continued to blossom in the sky.


    Just now we had thought it was over, but it appears that it was just an interlude...


    "......"


    Getting used to this kind of thing, it really can''t be helped...


    In that moment just now, I had unknowingly stuck my right shoulder in front of my client--and Shirayuki''s left breast.


    My hand, also trying to shield her body, felt the Beretta strapped to her thigh.


    ...This is all because of the training I received in Assault.


    Even the noise of fireworks makes me automatically shield my client.


    Since I was scared and embarrassed that Shirayuki, seeing what I was like just now, would misunderstand what I did, I turned around, not daring to face her.


    Our feet were just about touching, just now...


    But because of the actions I had taken just now, we were only half a step away from each other.


    We might have only been 40 centimeters apart, but I felt that it would be hard to get that close again.


    "...I''m sorry."


    Shirayuki, appearing to have given up on something, raised her head to look at the fireworks.


    But that expression was so hollow, it was as if she wasn''t really here.


    I, not knowing what to do, also--


    Raised my head to take a look at the fireworks, which were like magic, blossoming into many different colors.


    Looking at the night sky above Tokyo Bay, seeing the floating, early summer fireworks.


    As if we had lost our souls, we continued to stare.


    --I didn''t think that...this would be our farewell.

 Volume 2 - CH 5

    After Golden Week, Adseard will start.


    Aru=Kata, in which I have to perform, is during the closing ceremony, so recently I''ve just been passing the time doing random things, since the classes are shortened.


    Yesterday, after Shirayuki went back to Academy Island...she said she had forgotten something, and she went back to her own dormitory.


    And before long, she sent me an SMS.


    "Kin-chan, I''m sorry about tonight. You must be angry. I can''t face you right now, so I''ll be staying over here for today."


    To be honest, I''ve had enough of continuously guarding her against a non-existent entity...


    And really, I left her completely unguarded at night, and still, nothing happened, so-


    "I''m not angry. Let''s just count that as over and done with. There''s no need to worry about it anymore, alright? Also, if I stop being your bodyguard in the middle of the assignment, Masters will get angry, so I''ll continue with it. Tomorrow, after you''re finished with your committee work, call me."


    -I sent her that message, and went to sleep, alone.


    However, I couldn''t sleep at all, last night. It was partially because I was feeling regret about the incident at the artificial beach, but also, for some reason...I was extremely uneasy.


    But I don''t know why I was so uneasy.


    ...And so, because of this, I didn''t get enough sleep at all.


    Right now, I was holding back my drowsiness and punching tickets with Muto at the auditorium doors, which had already been converted into the stage for the Adseard opening ceremony.


    This auditorium may have many doors, but because it''s located deep within Butei High, I don''t need to act as security at the same time.


    And the door we were responsible for was the only exit to the media lounge.


    So I couldn''t skip even if I wanted to.


    Even though, in the period before the opening ceremony, several camera-carrying and headset-wearing journalists had hurriedly passed through...


    "...The song we''re performing, ''Who Shot the Flash'', is a cover version, and it''s also a copied version. Added to this, the lyrics were replaced, right? Changing it to that degree is just a joke."


    Muto, bored out of his mind from the work, was sitting on a folding chair, complaining.


    "Why did they choose that song?"


    I, who had nothing to do as well, asked him.


    "You know how the ''Bang Ba-Ba-Ba-Bang'' lyrics were the only ones that weren''t changed? It''s because they thought it sounded like gunshots."


    "Ha...as expected of Butei High, people will..."


    I struggled to hold in my yawn, and looked up towards the sky, which was also clear, today.


    "Anyways, in the end, did Hotogi-san...join the cheerleaders for Aru=Kata?"


    "Shirayuki? No, she didn''t."


    "Is that so-"


    Muto suddenly started dragging his words, as if he was feeling a profound regret.


    "Kinji, now that I think about it...you''re a bodyguard for Hotogi-san right now, right?"


    "That''s right. Along with Aria."


    "Hotogi-san, even while protected, doesn''t feel strange at all. After all, she''s one of those people that people would give anything to protect."


    "I don''t really think she needs to be protected."


    She''s able to fight on equal terms with Aria, after all.


    "...Then...Kinji. Who is it?"


    "What?"


    "I''m asking, as for Shirayuki and Aria. Which one is your type?"


    "Huh?"


    My eyebrows shot up.


    "Neither of them", before I could say that...Muto, with a clatter, turned his folding chair to face me.


    "It''s Aria, right?"


    "Why would it be Aria?"


    ...Why did I pause, there?


    "About that... Well, I was thinking that you get along better with girls that looked younger."


    "Who would be able to get along with that lion cub. I''m a human, you know?"


    "Before, when Aria was talking with normal girls during school...all she could talk about was you, you know? You guys are lovers, right?"


    "Impossible."


    "Th-then, Kinji...Do you want to have a relationship with Hotogi-san, then?"


    "...You know something? Why does even Muto have to guess about these sort of things?"


    Thinking back to what happened with Shirayuki last night, I automatically became angry.


    "Hmph, well...Aren''t Butei supposed to be infinitely curious?"


    "...Curiosity killed the cat. Even that is written on the Butei textbooks."


    I tossed those words down, and slumped down on the desk, not willing to answer anymore questions.


    "Come on, answer me. If you don''t, I''ll get a 4 ton truck and squash you to death."


    "Ooh, why don''t you try it out? I''ll meet you with my Kinji Model Beretta."


    I used a manner of speaking akin to those in Assault, and entered my Ignore Muto Mode.


    Even with this, Muto didn''t give up.


    With a, "Come-on-and-tell-me-already" expression, he continued to stare at me.


    1 minute.


    2 minutes...


    When the third minute had elapsed, Muto''s spiky head bowed down towards me...


    "--I''m sorry!"


    "What''s this, all of a sudden? You''re too loud."


    "I, nearly became a bastard!"


    "?"


    "Because I tried to get you to like Aria. Also...I was praying that you could get along well with the girl you like."


    Muto, finishing his sentence, folded his arms and looked up resolutely.


    ...I don''t get it.


    I don''t get any of them.


    I wasn''t willing to return to those topics, and Muto seemed to feel the same way, so we started talking about music, movies, and motorcycles, slowly whittling away the time.


    At 4:00, Muto''s class had ended. It was only me left, in front of the unused door. I had nothing to do, so I just sat there, willing the time to pass.


    ...Nod...Nod.


    In the sunlight, I was sitting on the folding chair, like that...I was totally burned out from my continuous guarding, and I hadn''t gotten enough sleep...Finally, I descended into a haze.


    In my dream I saw Aria crying while chasing a peach bun, rolling down a ramp. When she had accidentally fallen inside the water...


    "Hey, Kinji--!!"


    Thud!


    With Muto grabbing me by the shoulder, I woke up.


    "--?"


    This isn''t good, I had completely fallen asleep.


    The clock on the wall had advanced steadily while I was asleep.


    It was already 5:00.


    Did Muto run back here? It looks like he''s out of breath.


    Is he angry because I fell asleep? -- That doesn''t seem to be it. What happened?


    "What is it?"


    I wrinkled my eyebrows--


    Muto pointed at the cellphone in my pocket.


    "Situation D7, we have a Situation D7."


    -- With a start, I woke up.


    Situation D -- It''s a code especially for Adseard, one that means something has happened within Butei High.


    And, for it to reach D7, it means: "The current events are not clear, only the people receiving this message can act. Also, to protect the target''s safety, do not let this get out. Butei High will continue on with Adseard as planned. The incident must be solved secretly." -- a situation like that.


    I took out my cellphone, and noticed that I really did receive a message from Butei High while I was asleep.


    What on Earth has happened?


    Not even leaving me time to read the message, Muto whispered into my ear, saying,


    "Hotogi-san seems to have disappeared. We haven''t been able to reach her since noon."


    "-- Disappeared?"


    I hurriedly confirmed the contents of Butei High''s message --


    and noticed that Shirayuki had sent me one new message.


    And the contents --


    froze the blood running through my body.


    "Kin-chan, I''m sorry. Farewell."


    -- This is too weird.


    For me, her childhood friend, I understood. These words were too strange.


    Because even if she was brooding about the events of yesterday, and leaving home, it''s impossible that she would do this.


    What had happened at the man-made beach should have been resolved by the SMS I had sent yesterday.


    I wasn''t really sure what Shirayuki was thinking, but she''s always been absolutely obedient to me. If I say it''s over, then it means it''s over. She won''t ever speak about that again. She''ll pretend it never happened.


    Also, Shirayuki''s sense of responsibility is very strong. She would definitely put her work -- her work for Adseard first, she would definitely wait until the closing ceremony is finished. And so, because she suddenly disappeared, Butei High felt the need to give the order for a Situation D.


    I understand completely.


    This is not an ordinary disappearance.


    Something dangerous must have happened to her -- !


    Letting things become the way they are now -- whatever I say, are all just excuses.


    I never could have imagined that Shirayuki was in danger.


    And even Aria, who was so alert in the beginning, gave up on the assignment.


    But even though that was the case --


    I was too stupid.


    I was too careless.


    Shirayuki might really have been targeted.


    I thought back to what I had screamed at Aria only 2 days earlier.


    "Just hearing that "Durandal" could appear is already enough to make you think "I hope that he appears." And without knowing it, you''re deluding yourself into thinking that the "enemy" is here!"


    That...Maybe I had gotten it the wrong way around.


    I was the one that was thinking "I hope he doesn''t exist."...and without knowing it, I had treated him as "Non-existent".


    I rushed through the road leading up to Butei High --


    I knew nothing about where she might be, so I could only search this one, small road.


    I had split up with Muto to look for her, but, where on Earth do I start?


    The me as of right now doesn''t have a clue.


    But this is Situation D7. If I start asking random people, I might be putting Shirayuki in danger.


    When I called Shirayuki, it didn''t connect, so I called Aria. However, she, for whatever reason, didn''t pick up. Her phone should be ringing.


    (Aria...!)


    If I had done what we should have been doing from the very beginning, and been protecting Shirayuki, this wouldn''t have happened.


    However, the reason she''s gone is me.


    I didn''t take her at her word, and now...because I didn''t trust her, these were the consequences --


    (I...aren''t I the most retarded, idiotic, piece of trash!)


    Shirayuki -- said she "trusted" me. From the night I started to protect her.


    I trust you.


    She said that, clearly...


    But, I betrayed her trust--!


    Like a dog, I searched every road, every corner.


    But time continued to pass, while I hadn''t found anything.


    I...Can I not do anything?


    The me right now --


    I can''t even protect one girl?


    Why -- am I -- so useless!


    (But...Even if I am useless, I still have to do something!)


    Even if I have to turn this island upside down, I have to continue to look for her.


    Search. Only that. That''s all I can do.


    Shirayuki.


    I''m not a hero like you said I was.


    I''m a scumbag that lies sleeping while you''re in danger.


    However, even if I''m a scumbag, even if I can''t change that, the trust that you put in me, I have to repay it!


    -- If I can''t even do that, I''m not worth of even being a scumbag!


    While I was running around the southern corner of Butei High -- my phone rang.


    In one movement, I took it out and pressed the answer key.


    "Kinji-san. This is Reki. I''m watching you right now."


    -- Reki!


    "A Situation D7 seems to have occurred. I looked at my phone during a break in the Snipe competition."


    "Ah, yeah."


    Now that I think about it, Reki is the Japanese representative at Adseard.


    And I could hear through the phone, faint voices shouting: "What are you doing, Reki!" "You could''ve gotten a world record!"


    Whatever Reki was saying was overshadowed by those voices.


    "Reki, where are you right now? It''s too noisy over there, I didn''t hear what you said just now."


    "I am on the seventh floor of Snipe."


    "Snipe--"


    Hearing that, I turned northwards.


    Snipe is next to the underground sniper range and is situated at the northern reaches of the island, a large building.


    "I''m sorry about the noise. That had nothing to do with Shirayuki, don''t worry."


    "What? What''s going on over there!"


    "I left the field in the middle of the competition, so I was disqualified. Everybody is extremely angry now."


    From the phone, I heard a *thud* from a window being opened.


    And a Bang!


    A gunshot rang out.


    Woah, those voices from just now flared up again.


    Reki--!?


    When I was about to call out her name, *crack*!


    A fragment splintered off the lamppost next to me.


    "Kinji-san, please calm down. When people become upset, their effectiveness is decreased by half."


    Ju...just now, was that something that Reki shot?


    From the Snipe building to here... It has to be at least 2 kilometers, right?


    "That''s exactly what you are right now. Have you calmed down?"


    "Ah... Yeah."


    Kch, I could hear her loading another bullet.


    Talking on the phone--


    and shooting with such an outdated SVD sniper rifle. How can she still be so accurate?


    "I don''t know where Shirayuki is -- but the currents don''t feel right. Check gutter 9."


    On the outskirts of this artificial island, there are 28 gutters.


    They''re used to control the water levels on the island, holes that water can be pumped out of.


    "Wh-which way?"


    I had just asked, when


    "I am...a single bullet."


    The only response was Reki''s habit when concentrating, those mantra-like words.


    Crack.


    On the asphalt a little away from my foot, a deep mark appeared, created by a sniper rifle.


    Crack. Crack. Crack Crack.


    Wha...What''s going on?


    Reki was using the SVD''s semi-auto to write something on the road.


    When it was finished --


    "Please go investigate in that direction. I will continue to look out for Shirayuki-san from here."


    --it was an arrow sign that would fit exactly within a circle with a diameter of 30 centimeters.


    I didn''t notice anything out of ordinary with the flow in the gutters...


    But next to the grating of gutter 9, I found signs that someone had removed it and put it back on.


    From that distance, she was able to see such minute changes within the currents... Hey, this isn''t the time to be stunned by Reki''s superhuman sight.


    I flipped open the Butei handbook I always kept with me, and checked to see where this gutter led to.


    "The underground warehouse--!?"


    My own words caused me to start sweating.


    This wasn''t because I was running. It was a cold sweat.


    In the extremely dangerous Tokyo Butei High, this, along with Assault and Masters was recognized as the third danger zone...the underground warehouse.


    The underground warehouse is just a pretty name we use for outsiders'' benefit.


    That place is actually--


    the armory.


    This isn''t good.


    This is horrible.


    I may not be Aria, but even I get a bad feeling about this.


    While Butei High remains ignorant... Something is going to happen.


    And Shirayuki has been sucked into the middle of it--


    Under Butei High, the rooms are multi-layered, like cabins in a ship. From the second floor below ground and onwards, it''s all below water. I ran down the stairs, rushed towards the elevator, disregarding the forbidden access sign, and punched in the emergency code--


    But, the elevator didn''t move.


    That''s weird.


    This isn''t normal. I know that much, already.


    I stepped into the Pressure Room, and pulled the cover of the circuit box for the elevator.


    The emergency stairs, leading into the floor like a manhole, was meant to be used in case of flooding, so the walls were made of three metal plates.


    I entered in the confirmation password, inserted my keycard, and used the magnetic IC inside the Butei handbook to open the door, and ran the stairs down to the floor below--!


    I also used the emergency stairs for the boiler room below, and that way, I reached the 3rd floor, the 4th floor, the 5th floor, continuously going down.


    The stairs were already rusty, and I fell while hurrying down. I received many scratches and bruises while sliding down.


    ...Ouch.


    It hurts.


    But, I don''t have time for this right now! If there''s even a 1% chance that Shirayuki is here, I have to continue going down!


    For her sake. Shirayuki, who trusts me implicitly -- I have to save her--!


    Thinking this way, I finally reached the 7th floor--


    The underground warehouse.


    This is the deepest part of Butei High.


    The place that gutter 9 links to.


    Of course, this isn''t a place one can enter just by going through the gutter...but if one tries, it is possible. And also, the students regularly say that Butei High, because it''s such a big place, doesn''t have good security against intruders. Everyone just assumes that nobody is stupid enough to try and enter an island filled to the brim with hundreds of Butei.


    After reaching one of the corners of the underground warehouse, an unused records room...I noticed something.


    --Darkness.


    I opened the door noiselessly, peering out into the corridor, but everything was still pitch black.


    The electricity''s been cut.


    I took out my cellphone, planning to call Muto and Reki -- But for some reason, probably because the signal transmitter inside the room was broken, I had no signal.


    Damn it.


    I was angry because I couldn''t even predict this happening.


    This isn''t like a game, flashlights or walkie-talkies won''t appear out of nowhere.


    But even if that''s the case, going up to the surface to call for back up is a waste of time.


    More important than communication, than light, is time.


    I don''t know whether this decision is correct.


    But, Shirayuki might be hurt right now. All because I was so stupid. The only thing I can do is save her immediately! Anything else is unimportant!


    I tried to lessen the noise of my footsteps as I walked through the halls, looking for a trace of Shirayuki.


    The corridors were very wide, and on each side were rows and rows of ammunition racks.


    I used the light of my cellphone to take a look at my Butei handbook. In front of me should be an empty space, much like a hall.


    It''s the storage place for the underground warehouse''s most dangerous armaments. The room called the big warehouse.


    From there...


    "..."


    I could sense somebody.


    There are people arguing.


    I may not be able to hear what they''re saying, but there are definitely people there.


    I reached for my Beretta--


    I brushed the handle, and then frowned.


    In the red light illuminating the darkness, I could see warnings like "KEEP OUT" or "DANGER" written all around.


    This is an ammunition dump.


    If a bullet accidentally hits something dangerous, and it explodes -- Butei High would be blown away.


    That isn''t an exaggeration.


    Academy Island would become just like a ship that got hit by a torpedo. There are armaments in here easily able to cause that level of destruction. Also, the armaments in here are stored messily.


    If an explosion sets off any secondary explosions, then Butei High''s faculty, alumni, and every competitor in Adseard -- the elite Butei from all over the world -- will be slaughtered.


    That isn''t it. A lot of journalists and the like are here to report on Adseard. If an incident like several hundred Butei getting blown to pieces actually occurs, they will most definitely get the news out.


    ...In short, I cannot use my gun.


    I felt for the butterfly knife concealed among my clothes, and opened it, soundlessly.


    Illuminated under the red light, the knife edge was glowing.


    The structure of the butterfly knife makes it easy for it to make a lot of noise, so it didn''t fit a situation like this.


    I can''t wave it around, or I''ll have to keep it.


    Thinking this way, and using the knife edge as a mirror to look around corners...I took in a sharp intake of breath.


    Under the red light, around 50 meters away from me, next to a mountain of ammunition--


    stood Shirayuki in her Miko garments.


    Shirayuki was talking to someone, next to the carelessly stacked...or maybe moved...stack of ammunition.


    I wanted to charge in, but I quelled the impulse. I have to understand the situation first. And I can''t be sure, but that unknown person might be pointing a gun at Shirayuki as we speak.


    I stuck my body as close to the corner as it would go, and listened calmly.


    "Why do you want me, Durandal. Why do you need, someone like me...a person without any special traits of any kind."


    Shirayuki''s voice was full of fear.


    --Durandal--!


    So, he really does...exist...!


    "There are some people who keep themselves hidden in the shadows. And as for the people on the surface, they don''t know the darkness within the darkness."


    It was a strange voice. It was masculine, and the wording was ancient, yet -- it was a girl''s voice.


    "There are those who fade into the darkness, ready to attack. But in a battle, those that hide themselves deepest are the victors. My great ancestor was facing that darkness -- which also means, she was part of the light. And so, my ancestor was tricked by the darkness."


    "What are you saying...?"


    "The enemy is already in the darkness, training ability users. And so, we, unbeknownst to our enemies, have to train stronger ability users -- those diamonds in the rough -- So, the fact that we we reach our hands out towards the gemstones that that defective Butei are protecting, is something completely natural. This isn''t strange at all. Shirayuki."


    "Defective...Butei...? Who are you talking about?"


    From within Shirayuki''s voice came a hint of anger.


    And the girl she was facing adopted a mocking tone.


    "The Holmes girl was extremely troublesome -- but as I predicted, the person who finally chased that girl away is Tohyama Kinji. If that guy isn''t a defective product, then what is he?"


    "Kin-chan -- Kin-chan is not defective!"


    "But in reality, he was unable to protect you."


    "Th...that isn''t it! Kin-chan didn''t lose to someone like you. I-I just didn''t want to trouble him...so I didn''t call out to him!"


    "You didn''t want to trouble him, huh. But Shirayuki. You also played in my plan, you know?"


    "Me...?"


    "You remember that phone call, right?"


    The voice that came out of the darkness nearly made my heart stop.


    Right now, is she mimicking my voice!?


    "Come quickly, Shirayuki! Come! I''m in the shower!"


    "--!"


    I realized that Shirayuki was so stunned, she couldn''t speak a word.


    That girl seemed to think her reaction was very amusing, and so she continued to speak,


    "Holmes set up several traps and probes -- but the person observing your room, was me. I saw that you were in the living room, and that the light had gone off in Tohyama''s shower... Also, Kanzaki Aria had just arrived. How could I have left such a perfect opportunity alone, knowing your personality?"


    "It was you who pretended to be Kin-chan and goaded me into action -- and Aria and Kin-chan''s relationship...you destroyed it...?"


    "Things just went downhill from there. Within the space of a few days, Aria had left you two."


    She...was watching us?


    Has she...always been hiding around us?


    --Durandal.


    She was at our side. At Aria''s and mine, as well as -- her target, Shirayuki''s, side.


    She got rid of Aria, the main protective force. And then she waited for me to show an opening.


    And now, she wants to take Shirayuki away...!


    "Come with me, Shirayuki. But...before you can become one of us, you should first let go of Tohyama. The person that deserves your devotion is someone else."


    Her next words rendered my mind a complete blank.


    "Right now, I''m going to bring you to -- I-U."


    I-U.


    The organization that made Kanzaki Kanae -- Aria''s mother, carry 864 years worth of crime, the people behind Mine Riko Lupin the 4th, the "Butei Killer"--


    Who killed my brother--!


    Nii-san.


    Ever since I was little I respected the person who was stronger than anyone, who was smarter than anyone, and who could still be so compassionate -- Nii-san.


    But Nii-san, by those bastards...!


    I understood. I understood that my blood was going into a frenzy.


    Clenched in my fist, the butterfly knife that my brother had given me was trembling.


    Click. Click...


    "There''s one more thing."


    The girl''s voice became slightly clearer.


    "In this matter, I made one miscalculation. I read your personality wrong. I thought that you had a very obedient character."


    "...What is that supposed to mean...?"


    "''I will hand myself in to you without struggling. But in exchange, do not hurt any Butei High students, especially Tohyama Kinji.'' -- is what you agreed. And I kept to your conditions. However, you secretly -- called him."


    Her last words, changed their target.


    Clearly, she was speaking directly with me.


    --So I''ve been noticed already--


    This thought flashing into my mind, I¡ª


    "Shirayuki, run!"


    ¡ªshouted, and charged towards Shirayuki.


    I had gone mad. Well, if I had gone mad, I was only half mad.


    I hadn''t charged in without thinking at all.


    Judging from her voice -- I know the enemy''s rough location.


    I want to try and force the enemy into submission with one move.


    This is the ammunition dump, after all.


    I may not be in Hysteria Mode, but the enemy can''t use guns.


    There was about 50 meters between us. I can cross that in 7 seconds.


    She only has 7 seconds to grasp what weapons I have, decide whether to run or fight, prepare her weapons, and assume a defensive stance -- how could anyone do that?


    "Kin-chan!?"


    Shirayuki''s scared voice echoed throughout the warehouse.


    "--No, don''t come! Run away! Butei cannot beat Choutei!"


    Following that cry, more like a wail-


    Next to my foot--


    Kch!


    Something, moving at a speed my eyes could not possibly perceive, hooked my foot.


    "Woah!?"


    The *Thud!* from my fall echoed around the warehouse.


    Next to my foot was a beautifully curved, silver blade.


    I''ve seen this in the Assault textbooks -- It''s called a Yataghan, a French blade. It was in the section for ancient weaponry, a blade meant for fencing.


    "''l''anse de la Pucelle'' -- I''ll make you taste the shame of those who are shackled, Butei."


    In the wake of her voice, from within the blade, some sort of white stuff was leaking out. I knew nothing about it besides that it was white, but with a *crackle*...*crackle*, it firmly stuck my calf to the ground.


    I-I can''t move.


    "--Wha-!?"


    That white stuff started to reach up my thigh, preventing me from standing up.


    What is this...!?


    It''s cold.


    ...Ice...!?


    I didn''t see anything on the blade. And the floor by my feet was ordinary cement.


    How did she do it?


    I can''t stand up anymore.


    --I was firmly stuck to the floor by the ice.


    "My bloodline has always walked in the light, but that substance belongs in the darkness within the darkness -- I am a much more proficient tactician than any counselor. And so, the thing I hate most in this world is ''Miscalculation''."


    After this enemy, who I had never seen before until now, spoke, *Pa* --


    The emergency lights inside the room went out.


    I was completely wreathed in darkness.


    "...N-no! Stop it! What are you doing! --Uu...!"


    Clink Clank...!


    From Shirayuki, I heard the noise of iron.


    The enemy is moving.


    "--Shirayuki!"


    But even with my call, Shirayuki -- didn''t answer.


    What happened? What happened to her?


    I was extremely anxious, but --


    Stuck to the floor by ice, I could do nothing.


    Th-This isn''t the first time.


    I haven''t been able to do anything yet.


    I''m not saving Shirayuki, I''m just making things worse.


    And from the start, that was all I''d been doing. From the time I started being Shirayuki''s bodyguard.


    I had no way of assessing the situation, I made no preparations, and just whittled my time away. But when something really happens...I, still unable to think of anything, came here, just causing her more trouble.


    Even with my eyes wide open, looking at Shirayuki in danger, I could do nothing.


    I could only spectate as the situation grew worse and worse--!


    Kch!


    The sound of another blade cutting through the air reached me.


    Even in the darkness, I understood.


    That is the blade that is meant to kill me--!


    Fyuu - The sound of the other blade came from behind me -- Clank!


    And in the air, it burst into sparks.


    I...


    am still alive.


    What happened?


    Just now, what happened--?


    "It''s time to switch out."


    As if cutting the darkness and despair in my soul, a voice rang out.


    Chh. The warehouse became slightly brighter.


    That light -- *pa, papa, papapapapap*


    As if trying to surround this warehouse, as big as a sporthall, lights continually flared up.


    The darkness from just now, not even allowing me to see my own hands, was replaced by blazing light.


    "You''re there, aren''t you ''Durandal'' --! For the crime of abducting minors, I''m taking you into custody!"


    *Click*, stepping on my back and head while striding forward -- was someone wearing Butei High''s sailor school uniform,


    "Aria!?"


    "Holmes, hmm?"


    That unseen girl''s voice came out of the shadows.


    And any sign of Shirayuki...had disappeared. It looks like she was forced into another part of the warehouse.


    The empty space in that stack of ammunition.


    Kich Kich! Two of the blades flew through the air, towards Aria.


    Aria, watch out!


    She immediately spun her own wakizashi around like a whirlwind, deflecting the two blades.


    "How many more are you going to throw at me? You''re like one of those baseball machines."


    Aria raised her blade in a batting position --


    Clatter...


    The sound of a door closing reached us from somewhere.


    ...After a while, there was still silence...


    "Looks like she ran away."


    Aria turned her head, and threw aside the blade that was stuck into the ground next to me.


    And afterward, she crouched down by my head.


    "Well, it looks like Idiot Kinji has some uses after all."


    "Wh-what does that mean?"


    "If you are brave, be brave. If you are pretty, act pretty. If you are noble, act noble. And if you are an idiot, just be an idiot -- there''s a saying like that, right? So the best thing for Idiot Kinji to do is go into Idiot Kinji Mode."


    ...I didn''t think that she''d be able to say idiot five times after just appearing.


    Also, don''t crouch down in front of my face.


    To avoid looking up her skirt, I moved the only thing I could, my neck, and turned to one side.


    Aria stood up, and she started running over to the pile of ammunition, checking on Shirayuki -- Squeak.


    The sound of her sneakers suddenly stopped.


    "...?"


    I raised my head to look over.


    Only to see Aria take a step back hurriedly, and raise her blade towards the air.


    And she sliced something that I couldn''t see.


    "...What is it?"


    "It''s a steel wire. To be more precise, it''s a TNK steel wire. Exactly where my head was."


    Whoosh. Aria, turning to look around, swung her blade again.


    "And this one is at your height. If you had run towards her, your carotid artery would have been cut. She was probably planning to kill you with this if the throwing knife didn''t hit."


    "Sh-she''s really cunning...I didn''t think she would manage to bring Shirayuki away while setting these traps up..."


    "But, all this is useless. It cannot escape my eyes."


    said Aria, full of confidence. She picked up the blade that she had thrown aside just now, and walked towards Shirayuki''s.


    --And, she immediately returned to crouch by my side.


    "How is Shirayuki?"


    "She isn''t hurt. But she''s tied up. We''re going to help her, you come as well."


    Aria, finishing what she was saying, placed her knee onto my body. Scrape, Scrape.


    And used the edge of her blade to scrape away the ice holding me to the floor.


    "Aria...After you disappeared, what happened?"


    "''Durandal'' was watching Shirayuki from somewhere we couldn''t see. Also, I could sense that she was getting closer and closer. But, if Reki and I were there, she definitely wouldn''t attack. So I gave up on being a bodyguard on purpose."


    "After the fight with me in Assault...leaving, was that planned as well?"


    "Butei Charter 2. You must fulfill the contract in the commission. I will never give up. You, sleeping on the roof, really made me angry, but I thought that it was a good opportunity."


    Crack. Aria chipped off the ice by my elbow as well.


    "''Durandal'' is one of the few spies in I-U. As long as you are the only one carelessly guarding Shirayuki, she won''t pay any attention to me. You look unsatisfied. Is there a problem?"


    Finally regaining my freedom of movement, I faced Aria, who had basically been calling me an idiot the whole time...I''ll hold off on my sarcastic comments for now.


    After all, she did save me.


    "The enemy--seems to have disappeared. Looks like she ran."


    According to the map I saw on the handbook, there should have been no way to move to any other floors from this room.


    "If there is more than one enemy, she will keep her distance, and think of a way to split up the opponents---and take she will take them one by one. That is how Durandal fights."


    I see...Then, were Shirayuki and I separated according to her plans as well?


    "The only thing is, when a tactician''s plan is broken, she will be inclined to reduce everything to ''nothingness''. So, she might come back to kill Shirayuki. First, we have to get Shirayuki to safety."


    Aria finished speaking and stood up, pulling my sleeve towards where Shirayuki lay.


    Shirayuki, by the wall of the warehouse, was restrained by manacles.


    Her mouth, bound by a piece of cloth, continued to emit sounds like "MMPH."


    I took the gag out of her mouth,


    "Kin-chan, are you alright!? You aren''t hurt, are you!?"


    ...She continued to selflessly worry about me.


    "I''m fine. You should be more worried about yourself..."


    I said, lifting up the lock around Shirayuki''s chest.


    From every angle, the lock looked like a giant, heavy hamburger. And there were 3 successive locks, a setup some called a "Drum Lock". It''s very rarely seen, and it was binding her extremely tightly.


    Aria and I took out our lockpicking tools from the Butei toolkit, and we tried to pick the lock--


    However, the structure of the locks were too complex, and we couldn''t even open one of them.


    "Kin-chan...I''m sorry...If I didn''t hide it from everyone, and come here dressed like this...she said she would blow up Academy Island, and kill Kin-chan..."


    Hearing this, feelings of agony once again surfaced in my heart.


    I--without me even knowing, I was treated as a hostage?


    "When did she say this to you?"


    "Yesterday...when Kin-chan went to buy the fireworks, she sent me a message threatening me...I was scared that Kin-chan would be hurt...and so, I accepted...uu....Uuu..."


    "It''s fine now. Don''t cry."


    So, that was when--huh.


    No wonder Shirayuki was acting so strange when I returned.


    "Aria...I''m sorry. I''ve been treating Aria so badly...yet you came to save me..."


    Hearing Shirayuki''s words, Aria went "Hmph," and her cheeks reddened a little.


    "I-I...was only protecting you because of the contract. And my real goal is only the capture of Durandal. There''s no need to thank me."


    Saying this, she pulled at the chains binding Shirayuki, moaning.


    What you''re saying and what you''re doing is really contradictory...Well, right now, that isn''t important.


    But anyways...there''s no way I''m going to be able to open this lock.


    If Shirayuki was using her inhuman swordsmanship, then maybe--but Shirayuki is the one that is bound, and her katana has been taken.


    I''d like to cut the chains connecting her to the wall, but it would be impossible to move that without heavy machinery.


    Aria investigated the links in the chain to see whether there were any weaknesses...


    and she asked Shirayuki,


    "Did you see Durandal''s face?"


    "No...she was always hiding inside the shadow of the mountain of ammunition. And even when she escaped out that door, I couldn''t see what she looked like."


    Shirayuki''s eyes motioned towards a door, leading up the roof, and Aria put on an expression that said "As I thought."


    "...That''s to be expected. Durandal would never let anybody see her appearance."


    From what Aria said, it appears that she already knows a lot about Durandal from all her research.


    And so, I asked something that I had been curious about the entire time.


    "Aria. Just now, that ice..."


    The ice that held me to the floor.


    At the beginning, I suspected that she had used liquid nitrogen, but that can''t be it. When I was in Assault, I used liquid nitrogen to freeze time bombs. However...it was a completely different method.


    Aria--


    "She has an ability,"


    she said straightforwardly, giving me the answer I least wanted to hear.


    "Yeah, about that...If we measure her by governmental standards, she''s a type III ability user--She could possibly be called, a magician."


    Shirayuki''s in depth explanation made me frown.


    Magician...huh?


    "Impossible..."


    "It''s completely possible. Recently, the elite Butei have been getting used to these kinds of situations. Our school has the SSR too, right?"


    This...I understand. I just wanted to clarify.


    The SSR.


    Shirayuki was in that department, undergoing extremely strict training in areas like divination, ability investigation etc. Many methods of abnormal investigation are researched there.


    But the SSR is the one class about which every piece of information is highly classified, so all those with no relation to it only know the basic details.


    And obviously, I, who wanted to become a normal person, tried my best to stay away from that most abnormal of worlds. Even in rumours, I had never heard of anything like magicians, who I thought only appeared in games.


    "There''s nothing frightening about it, Kinji. The power of ability users, from my experience--is only at the level of street magicians. They''re no match for bullets."


    "But, she has a special ability. She might even have an attack that we don''t know about."


    "You''re really cowardly. I hate it when Kinji is like this. But...Well, relax. I haven''t taught you how to ''awaken'' by yourself yet, so you can sit this one out. I can take care of her by myself."


    As if refuting Aria''s words...


    Rumble--!


    A deep noise echoed through the underground warehouse.


    We looked around, hurriedly--


    Gurgle, Gurgle...


    Water was not draining out the holes in the floor--it was rising up through them.


    The amount of water flowing out continued to increase, and within a minute, it had already turned into a fountain.


    The rising water started to creep around our feet.


    "...It''s seawater."


    Aria said, twitching her nose like a rodent.


    "Yeah. There''s probably a malfunction in the water pumps."


    The water went from our feet...to our ankles. And from our ankles, to our calves.


    It continued to rise.


    This isn''t good.


    At this rate, even inside this warehouse, which is as big as any sporthall--within 10 minutes, the whole place will be submerged.


    Although that''s more than enough time for Aria and I to get out through the stairs to the roof, we couldn''t leave Shirayuki behind.


    Tactician...huh.


    "...That girl really is a tactician, Aria. It''s been discovered."


    Aria didn''t answer, and she continued to look at the water, slowly panicking.


    "Discovered...what are you talking about...?"


    Hearing Shirayuki''s question, Aria''s face turned bright red. She raised her head and glared at me, as if saying, "Don''t you dare."


    But...seeing the current situation... Forgive me.


    "Tsuduri said this before, Aria can''t swim."


    "Th-that''s not it. I-if there''s a life ring, I can still...!"


    "...Why would that sort of thing be here? Aria, go up first."


    "I...I can''t! Leaving you alone and running by myself, I won''t do it!"


    "That''s not it, this isn''t running away, it''s attacking first. Quickly, go up. Steal the key back from Durandal--Even if you stay here, you won''t be able to open this lock. You should know that by now."


    "...Bu-but."


    "Only you, whose battle ability is high, can take care of that girl quickly! I don''t have any experience fighting against Choutei, only you can do this! ...Quick! Every second counts!"


    Thinking back to the basics of Assault, I made my decision.


    Aria looked at Shirayuki again, worried, and then she took another look at the water, already at her thighs--finally, she gave her own lockpicking tools to me.


    "...I understand. But, if you can''t take it anymore, call me, understand?"


    Even if I call you, we still won''t be able to open this lock--


    All three of us understood this.


    Alright, I answer Aria, who was turning around hesitantly.


    The water continued to rise, furiously.


    The lock on Shirayuki was still unpickable.


    It will only be 5 minutes before the entire warehouse is submerged.


    I searched through the water, hoping to find some sort of tool...but I couldn''t find anything.


    The water had already risen to around my shoulders.


    What do I do...


    What the hell do I do...!


    "Kin-chan...Go,"


    Shirayuki said to me, who could only stand there, doing nothing.


    And, she strongly...smiled.


    Even now, she still worries about me--


    "...Don''t say that."


    "The Miko of the Hotogi are armed Miko. They are destined to sacrifice their body and soul for people. Kin-chan, run away, quickly. Just leave me behind..."


    "How could I leave you here by yourself!"


    When Shirayuki was about to answer me, who was shouting--


    The water finally reached her mouth, and Shirayuki contorted her face, looking up in order to breathe.


    "Don''t worry, even if I die, nobody will be sad. The teachers and students may praise me, but those that really like me...don''t exist--Fuah, they all...they don''t like me, they just appreciate my powers as a Hotogi Miko...Fuah..."


    Shirayuki was now thrusting her face up just so she could breathe.


    My feet finally lifted off the flow, reaching the point where I had to swim to stay afloat.


    "Shira...Shirayuki! Aria will bring the key back immediately! Even if it''s 1 minute, you have to endure! Breathe in deeply! The client has to listen to the bodyguard! I''ll think of a way to get rid of the lock--"


    "Your contract! It''s void! Run away--live on...!"


    "Shirayuki...! Aaah, Fuck...the reason this happened...it''s all my fault...!"


    "Kin...chan, this isn''t your fault!"


    With that final sentence.


    Shirayuki--


    Closed her eyes, and submerged herself.


    "Shirayuki--!"


    Shirayuki''s hair, inside the water--floated around, powerless.


    She seemed to have resigned herself to her fate already, and she was dipping her head, not looking at me.


    "Shirayuki...!"


    Do you really want to die?


    You want to die just so I''ll leave you and go?


    After dispelling the contract, you still said, "this isn''t your fault," trying to protect me--


    "How could this not be my fault...!"


    Thump! I smashed my fist into the wall.


    How could I not be in the wrong.


    This is my fault.


    The reason things became this way. All of it, all of it is my fault.


    I didn''t listen to the warnings, I didn''t guard against the enemy, and I just sat around idly while things got worse--


    Of course all of this is my fault!


    Things have already come this far...I.


    Decided something.


    --Shirayuki.


    You''ve always been very obedient to me.


    Now that I think about it, everything I''ve said has been utterly selfish.


    But now, it''s time for me to hear your words.


    You have three requests of me.


    1. This is the one you said just now,


    You said, "Live on".


    Fine.


    I will live on.


    How could I die in this kind of place.


    I will live on, and live on, and continue to live. I will defeat Durandal, and all of Aria''s other enemies.


    And afterward, I will return to my normal, peaceful life.


    --Also.


    Your second request.


    You told me this. I remember. It was the night when I started being your only bodyguard.


    You said, "Protect me."


    At that time, we didn''t know of the enemy''s existence. So, what you said back then was meant to be inconsequential. However, I responded, with a "Yeah."


    I have--to protect you, the final trump card--the power.


    Even if I have always, always, been running away from that.


    Something that I haven''t even told you, my childhood friend.


    But ultimately, at the end, my body still holds that final power.


    During the plane-jacking, it was only partially of my own will. At that time, to escape the notice of the enemy, I sealed Aria''s lips. More importantly, at that time, if I didn''t change, I would die.


    But, now--


    The reason I choose to use this power now is not responsibility.


    Aria said, I can sit this one out. Shirayuki also said, the contract to protect her is void.


    So I, in terms of responsibility, if I were to run away, I would not be breaking anything.


    Even if it would leave me with a lifetime of regret, I could choose not to use this power.


    But, I.


    For the first time since my brother died, I have decided to use this power.


    I have decided to use what is hidden in my body, the final trump card--


    Hysteria Mode!


    Shirayuki, you said "Your contract! It''s void!" right?


    " Fuck that! "


    I roared, sucking in a deep, deep breath.


    I continued until my face turned red. Until my lungs were about to burst. Until I could not breathe more in.


    Like that, I breathed, I breathed -- I breathed in, deeply--!


    Splash.


    I dived.


    I grabbed hold of Shirayuki''s arms, which were powerless, hanging in the water.


    Shirayuki''s big eyes were so shocked that they opened even wider, she was shaking her head wildly inside the water.


    And her eyes were blinking, giving me a flash signal.


    "Don''t die. Don''t make up for it like this."


    It seems that she thought I would prefer to have a lover''s suicide with her.


    ...As expected of Shirayuki''s thought patterns.


    But, you''re wrong. You''re wrong, Shirayuki.


    You had three requests of me.


    There''s still one more I haven''t mentioned.


    It''s -- "Kiss me."


    I''m sorry that I have to do it like this.


    But your wish--is my command!


    I only returned two words to Shirayuki, using flash signal.


    "Breathe in"


    After I did, I immediately--


    Embraced Shirayuki.


    "!"


    I locked my lips with hers.


    Shirayuki''s lips--


    I deserve to burn in hell for comparing, but compared to Aria''s--it was even more gentle.


    Hss. In the air that she sucked out of my mouth, a little of Shirayuki''s, sweet, peach aroma was mixed in.


    ...Ahh.


    I understand.


    I understand that Shirayuki is breathing.


    And--


    I understand, the Kathump, Kathump...This is.


    My heart, pounding.


    My blood, aroused, used my lips as a starting point, and it rushed through my body--gathering at my core.


    I never thought that I would do this with her, my childhood friend.


    This action filled my body with excitement, gradually heating my body up.


    It''s as if all the time I had spent with Shirayuki, from when we were kids, was compacted into a ball of scorching heat. In my core, in my core, it burned within me, a throbbing ache--!


    Aah...


    I''m changing.


    I''m entering, Hysteria Mode...!


    Gurgle. Gurgle...Gurgle.


    Air came out of Shirayuki''s mouth.


    She can breathe.


    Our lips still together, I let her breathe once, twice--before I left.


    I dived down below Shirayuki''s chest, and I reached my hand towards the drum lock.


    I concentrated, and re-inserted the lockpicks.


    If the water reaches the ceiling, I won''t even be able to go up for another breath.


    From my calculations, there should be 3 minutes left--No, not even 3 minutes.


    In my normal mode, picking the lock would take 12 minutes.


    But, just through the feeling in my fingertips, I could understand all the workings inside the lock as if I were seeing them--


    --Click--


    In just 10 seconds, this lock that Aria and I had so much trouble with, was opened by me.


    Number 2 was opened as well. After I had taken another breath--I gave Shirayuki some air as well, and took out the tools in the Butei Toolkit in the chest opening of her Miko outfit--


    Number 3.


    Click--


    Following this light click, the enormous drum lock binding Shirayuki came loose.


    That heavy lock slid down the wall with a rattle.


    Shirayuki and I headed upwards,


    --Fuah!


    We surfaced at the same time.


    It''s a relief that I managed to do it.


    Although our heads were about to hit the ceiling, the warehouse hasn''t been completely submerged yet.


    "Kin-chan!"


    Shirayuki, splashing through the water, tightly embraced me.


    "--Shirayuki. Just now, you said it. You said "It''s void."


    Ah, I''m such an idiot.


    Why am I using such a deep, alluring voice.


    Also, don''t look at her so directly. You poser!


    "Ah...Yeah."


    I used my wet hands to lightly touch her cheek by her ear.


    And at the same time, I used my thumb to brush away a strand of her black hair.


    "This has nothing to do with the contract. I want to protect Shirayuki. Because it''s Shirayuki, I want to protect you--No matter what. I hope that my burning, burning feelings...that Shirayuki will accept them."


    My soft voice was like a whisper, but I was still able to say it so clearly.


    Shirayuki''s grateful expression took on a look of surprise--


    She furiously


    Nodded.


    But that head, with a thud--


    Smacked the ceiling.


    Oh right. This isn''t the time to say such sweet words.


    This is a bad habit of mine after entering Hysteria Mode.


    We have to go up a floor immediately.


    "Bu-but, Kin-chan. The opponent is a magician, I want to fight as well."


    "You''re such a brave girl."


    Seeing Shirayuki''s eyebrows shoot up, I chuckled.


    Although I don''t wish to let Shirayuki get into any more danger, it isn''t a good idea to go against a woman''s determination.


    "I hope it doesn''t happen--but, if I am really unable to handle it, you can help. Aria and I are fronts. Shirayuki is--support. We''re counting on you to give us all you have."


    Alright, I''ve played all my cards.


    Right now I have to meet up with Aria, assault, and--


    capture that unseen agent--Durandal.


    The opponent is a tactician, and also an ability user. A normal Butei can''t match her.


    But, we are far from normal Butei. We have Quadra Aria, the me in Hysteria Mode, and Shirayuki in support.


    With these three cards--even if the opponent is Durandal, we definitely match her. No, we are above her in power.


    I was thinking this while pushing this on the emergency valve leading to the upper floor.


    The water had pretty much reached the ceiling by now.


    Clank. I opened the triple-layered steel valve, and to avoid being sneak attacked, I used my knife as a mirror to look at the situation above. It should be fine. When I had just thought this--the door appeared to have a device attached to it--Rumble. A muffled explosion tore through the entire underground warehouse.


    "...Kch!"


    The water suddenly rose.


    My submerged eyes scanned the extent of the roof to the floor. The raging torrent forced us onto the floor of the level above.


    "Kyaa--!"


    Shirayuki, forced onto level 6, slid on the slippery ground with a "Kyaa!"


    "--Be careful, Shirayuki! Take out your secondary sword!"


    "Ah...Yes."


    I wanted to go after Shirayuki, who had been flushed into the darkness--but right now, the most important thing is to stop the flow of water.


    Unable to let go of the valve, I tried to close it against that enormous amount of pressure.


    "Uu...NNGGHHH!"


    I used all my strength to push the door, and with a *Thump* It finally closed.


    Fu...


    I finally--sealed the water.


    If I were in Normal Mode, there''s no way I''d be able to do this.


    "--Shirayuki."


    There was no answer.


    "..."


    You can''t mean that...


    She noticed the enemy''s tracks, and now she''s trying to avoid detection.


    After all, Shirayuki''s role now is support.


    I looked around the level, the water already around my feet--forming countless walls was a huge computer, the HPC server--it''s known as the supercomputer room.


    Emergency lights were constantly flashing, all around me.


    But...there were no signs with "Danger" or "Caution".


    I drew my Beretta and ejected the magazine, blowing out the water that had permeated the gun.


    The current generation of guns won''t become unable to fire just because a little water got in.


    I was feeling a little sorry for Informa and Connect, but the ban on my gun had lifted.


    The supercomputer components were like a barrier. Basically, it formed a maze.


    Although I don''t need to be as cautious about things flying towards me around corners, I can''t be sure of the enemy''s location.


    In the corridor formed by wires and silicon--I lightened my footfalls, and ran.


    I raised my gun as we were taught in interior-combat classes, and moved like soldiers in the special forces.


    Two, three--


    I stayed cautious while turning corners, keeping to the walls.


    "--Kinji."


    I met up with Aria.


    She appeared to have heard our voices, and returned from within the elevator room.


    "I''m glad you''re alright..."


    I lowered my gaze, and put my gun to one side.


    Aria, seeming to feel extremely guilty about leaving the warehouse first, saw that I was alright, and her face relaxed.


    However, once she reached my side, she looked up at me with her Eichornia eyes.


    "--Why didn''t you run. I said you could ''sit this one out'', right?"


    She softly rebuked me for going against her orders.


    "I''m not as irresponsible as to leave the cute maiden, Aria, by herself."


    "...Wh-what''s that supposed to mean?"


    Grr. Seeing Aria bare her canines as usual, I relaxed, and answered,


    "Once I thought that Aria might want to see me--I couldn''t stop myself from coming."


    "We-we-we''re already in this kind of situation, and you say that?"


    On my face was a smile worthy of Shiranui, making Aria breathe in and out, her cheeks reddening as usual.


    The time from normal to full-blush was a mere 0.5 seconds. Congratulations on your new record, Aria.


    "Nevermind that, Aria, where''s Durandal?"


    "...I haven''t found her yet. That coward doesn''t have the guts to face me."


    "--Is that so."


    "However, I can confirm that she''s hiding in this room. The locks on all the doors leading up are broken, and the elevator doors are sealed. Also, this was all done from inside."


    Aria, concentrating again, explained the situation to me. It looks like she really hasn''t faced the enemy yet.


    "Oh right, I heard her voice just now...Shirayuki was saved too, right? She isn''t hurt, is she?"


    Looks like Aria really was worried about us, so she confirmed the situation with me.


    She really is a good girl. She has such a heavy sense of responsibility.


    "Yes. But, we got split up just now. If we split up, we''ll be walking into the enemy''s trap. We have to rejoin Shirayuki."


    I had just spoke, when¡ª


    --Ku, Ku Ku


    ¡ªI heard a weak coughing noise.


    It was a soft noise that even the me in Hysteria Mode could barely hear, but Aria, who seemed to have the senses of an animal, turned her head around.


    "It''s Shirayuki. She''s over there."


    "Let''s go. But, Durandal might attack. Aria, I''ll be your shield,"


    I said, stepping in front of Aria, going towards the noise.


    As I brushed past her, I saw something out of the corner of my eye--


    Aria''s camellia eyes opened wide, as if she had noticed something about me.


    We found Shirayuki immediately.


    She was in the only clearing in the HPC server room, the elevator lobby.


    She had wandered into one of the roads by it, hiding in the shadow of one of the computers, nearly 3 meters tall.


    Thump. Shirayuki was lying on the floor like a mermaid--


    She probably ingested some seawater as she was carried by the current, and she was grasping her neck and coughing.


    "...Ku, Ku ku...Wh-where''s the enemy...?"


    "We haven''t found her yet. Shirayuki, don''t leave us."


    Shirayuki nodded her head at Aria, who was bending down.


    "Kin-chan..."


    Shirayuki raised her head, and directed that half-weak, half-happy gaze at me.


    Her soaked Miko garments were stuck to her body, exposing those sensual curves that a high-schooler should not have.


    The me in Hysteria Mode could remember the form, color, material, as well as every little decoration as if I had taken a photo of it with my mind.


    But--today, Shirayuki was not wearing that black underwear, and instead she seemed to be wearing thin armor.


    "Just now, I didn''t hurt your lips, did I?"


    "No, you didn''t."


    I carelessly asked, making Shirayuki nod heavily.


    "It''s bleeding, isn''t it. Let me see."


    "There''s no need. It''s not serious, the skin just broke a little."


    --So that''s it--!


    While shouting, I fired at Shirayuki.


    Shirayuki--seemed to have predicted this, and *Pa*--!


    "!"


    She used her wet sleeves to knock aside my hand, dodging the first bullet.


    The bullet, hitting the floor, ricocheted and hit one of the huge computers, raising a shower of sparks.


    "Kinji!?"


    Shirayuki moved with a speed that normal eyes couldn''t follow, quickly turning towards Aria.


    Bang! Bang Bang Bang!


    The Beretta that I had switched to burst-fire roared.


    But, the bullets only hit the hem of her hakama.


    Shirayuki took advantage of this situation and she bent down, sweeping around Aria until she was at her back.


    And with a scraping noise, she drew the sword she had hidden under the computer.


    Appearing from within the scabbard she had dropped in the lobby, was the katana that Shirayuki normally carried around with her.


    But this Shirayuki--I could no longer attack her.


    Because she was already using Aria as a body shield.


    Aria was still unable to grasp the situation, but it seems that her animal-like senses allowed her to sense the danger.


    "--!?"


    Her hands drew her guns by reflex, preparing to turn around to face Shirayuki.


    But her neck--


    "Uu!?"


    was grabbed by Shirayuki, her left arm snaking in from behind.


    And in her right hand was the drawn blade, just--below Aria''s ear, by her neck.


    The Carotid artery.


    If it''s even cut a few millimeters, it will spurt out blood till the victim dies off blood loss. All within a few seconds. It is one of the most vulnerable spots on the body.


    "Shira...yuki! What are you doing! What''s going on!"


    Shirayuki facing Aria, who was still holding on to one of her guns in her right hand--


    Fu!


    And blew across her right shoulder.


    "Uwaah!"


    Aria convulsed as if she had been struck by a branding iron.


    And that fearsome M1911 dropped from her nerveless fingers.


    Patter...Clatter.


    The silver gun, having fallen, was quickly covered by water.


    "Aria! No!"


    I shouted.


    "--That isn''t Shirayuki!"


    --Fu!


    Shirayuki blew at Aria''s left hand this time.


    "Kyaa!?"


    Aria, jerked forwards once again, and that jet black M1911 was released at well, her hands flying to her bosom.


    Her hands--as if frosted, were covered by a layer of ice.


    This supernatural scene filled my body with an instinctive fear.


    Just now--the person that did this, was this Shirayuki.


    Using her ability!


    "--You''re merely ordinary."


    That voice was no longer that of Shirayuki''s.


    "Yet you dare challenge ability users. How foolish."


    My senses...noticed that she was strange.


    Because Shirayuki didn''t listen to me. I told her to draw her secondary sword, but instead, she sat there coughing non-stop, holding nothing.


    So, to confirm it, I asked her "I didn''t hurt your lips, right?" wanting to see her reaction.


    And just now--if it was the real Shirayuki, who knew what had transpired underwater, there''s no way she would have remained calm, saying "No you didn''t."


    And, Shirayuki''s lips weren''t hurt at all.


    Yet, she said that they were.


    Forcing me to go to those lengths to confirm--this fake Shirayuki really look alike.


    You could say they look exactly the same.


    If I wasn''t in Hysteria Mode, where my senses are heightened several times above normal, this Shirayuki, my childhood friend, would have completely tricked me. I would have died by her hands.


    "...Durandal...!"


    Aria, finally noticing her real identity, shook her hands, screaming.


    "--Don''t call me by that name. That name which others have given me, I don''t like it."


    "You...know my name, right! I am, Kanzaki Holmes Aria! Of the years that mother is charged with, 107 of them--are yours! I''ll have you carry that sentence yourself!"


    "Is that really something you should say in this situation?"


    Fu. Durandal sneered at Aria, who was in her mercy.


    "Anyways, your name--at most, it has 150 years of history, isn''t it shameful to announce it like that? The history of my bloodline reaches much farther back than yours--It stretches 600 years, the history of the light."


    Afterward, that face, still assuming Shirayuki''s appearance, seemed to think Aria was laughable and she squinted, putting her lips by Aria''s ear.


    "So that''s how it is, you''re a Quadra, hmm?--It''s as Lupin the 4th said."


    Just now...she said the name, Lupin the 4th.


    --That''s Riko.


    As expected, this girl is--the Butei Killer''s, Mine Riko Lupin the 4th, ally.


    I also thought that, without Riko''s expertise, there''s no way she could have disguised herself so perfectly.


    "Aria. My great ancestor--the first Jeanne d''Arc, you''re very similar to her. Both of you look so beautiful and cute, but inside, they were ferocious and brave--"


    "Jeanne d''Arc...!?"


    Aria savored these words.


    (...Did she say, Jeanne d''Arc...!?)


    Even I know that name. It''s taught in History classes all around the world.


    That was in the 15th century, the girl that led the French against the English during the Hundred Years War, the Holy Maiden of France. But her words just now implied that she was a descendant of that Jeanne.


    ...But...


    The "Durandal" before my eyes could not be a descendant of Jeanne d''Arc.


    Because no matter what one says, the ultimate fate of the Holy Maiden of Orleans was--


    "You''re lying! Jeanne d''Arc was burned to death...she died before she had reached her twenties! It''s impossible that she might have any descendants!"


    "That was a fake."


    Ku. She laughed at Aria again.


    "My bloodline is that of tacticians. She might have pretended to be a Holy Maiden, but in reality she was a Witch. We''ve always hidden the truth in the shadow of history, passing down the knowledge of that glorified name. And also, I''m the thirtieth. Jeanne d''Arc--the thirtieth."


    Durandal--


    If I believe what she says, she is Jeanne d''Arc.


    "As you mentioned, my ancestor nearly died to the flames. So from then on, each generation has been testing this power."


    Jeanne''s hand reached towards Aria''s thigh like a poisonous snake--and Aria''s body shook once more from the pain.


    "Kyaa!"


    I could see a layer of ice on Aria''s knee.


    There''s no doubt about it.


    She''s different from us regular Butei, she has powers beyond our imagination!


    "Come with me, Aria. You, who were able to wound Lupin the 4th, come with me. Unless you''d like--to die? But in that event, I''ve already planned ahead."


    "...Aria...!"


    I switched my Beretta to single-shot and aimed at Jeanne''s head, threatening her--But, there''s no way I could open fire.


    Butei Law article 9.


    Regardless of the situation, a Butei cannot kill.


    And after I opened fire, I just now understood. Her Miko garments are bulletproof. And apart from her head, the only thing that is exposed is her hand, holding the knife. However, if I fire at it, I''ll hit Aria in the head.


    That girl knows this, that''s why she''s standing like this.


    What do I do?


    Facing my frowning face was Jeanne--still keeping Shirayuki''s appearance, smirking.


    "Being able to see through my disguise, this isn''t the normal you. I''m not able to fight with you evenly...but, your weakness right now is, ''female hostages'', right?"


    As expected of--a self-proclaimed tactician.


    She''s investigated that as well.


    "Tohyama. If you dare to move, I will freeze Aria. Aria cannot move as well. If you do, I will freeze the part you move, without fail."


    Hearing her, my heart was anguished.


    She''s right, the me in Hysteria Mode will place the safety of girls first and foremost.


    "Kinji...Quickly, fire...!"


    Where would you like me to fire, Aria.


    The me as of right now could not possibly do it...!


    "You said something, didn''t you Aria? That means your mouth moved. I''m sure we won''t need this venomous tongue."


    Whoosh. Jeanne firmly drew the hand holding the blade across Aria''s jaw--


    And brought her own lips towards Aria''s mouth.


    --She''s going to blow inside her mouth!


    "Stop!"


    I shouted, but I could do nothing.


    If Aria is taken hostage, there''s nothing I can...


    "--Aria!"


    A voice that didn''t belong to me echoed within the room.


    That normally humble and weak voice.


    --Was now brave and full of power--


    Kch! From behind Jeanne, the 3 meter tall computer, chains started snaking outward, wrapping around--while pressing against Aria''s jaw, it had loosened--the hand that held the knife.


    With a *Pa!*, the blade by Aria''s neck was flung away.


    "--!?"


    Jeanne, still holding Shirayuki''s appearance frowned, looking up towards the computer--


    "Kin-chan, save Aria!"


    Standing there was the real Shirayuki!


    Shirayuki, well done!


    Holding up the chains, she snatched the knife from the hands of the impostor.


    And from the top of the computer, she caught the knife.


    Just now, Aria saved Shirayuki--but now, it''s Shirayuki saving Aria.


    Butei Charter 1. Believe in your comrades and help each other.


    These two people, who can find a way to raise hell over divination, actually start helping each other when a real situation arises--


    Aria, Shirayuki.


    Both of you are excellent Butei! Your tolerance is legendary!


    The real Shirayuki descended--


    Clank!


    As if inserting herself between Aria and Jeanne, she slashed downwards.


    Jeanne reacted immediately. She raised the resistant Miko garments, trying to block the blade with her sleeve.


    But this movement was completely negated by Aria.


    Aria, in the second she was released, bent forward, using her uninjured leg to strike Jeanne in the kneecap.


    Jeanne''s balance was completely destroyed, and she could only take a step back.


    --My eyes under Hysteria Mode took in this 1-second exchange.


    And I rushed forward to catch Aria, who was falling due to that maneuver.


    Shirayuki, as if protecting Aria, stood in front of her.


    Whoosh. Shirayuki raised her sword gracefully, pointing it towards the disguised Jeanne--


    "Shirayuki--I never thought that you''d risk your life like this just to save Aria."


    Saying this, from Jeanne''s garments, meant to match Shirayuki''s Miko hakama, something like a canister fell out.


    Hiss-----! The white smoke emitted by the canister permeated the room, blocking all vision.


    A canister releasing smoke--a smokescreen!


    Beep.


    Chi, Chi.


    The automatic sprinklers on the ceiling detected the smoke, and started pouring out water.


    Shirayuki, as if trying to evade the smoke that was released, stepped backward quickly.


    "I''m sorry, Kin-chan. Just now I thought I''d be able to finish her...I didn''t think she''d be able to escape."


    "You did very well, as expected of Shirayuki. Aria, are you alright?"


    "I...I miscalculated this time. I didn''t think that there would be two Shirayukis..."


    Aria, clutching her body, was trying to extend her hand.


    There''s no way she can fight, right?--I''m afraid that that was Jeanne''s goal from the start.


    And also...it might just be me, but I felt the room become colder.


    "Shirayuki--can you remember two things for me?"


    "Un."


    "Do you remember placing a piano wire in Aria''s wardrobe?"


    "Wardrobe...? I definitely didn''t do anything like that."


    "And one more thing. Shirayuki, before, were you seen by Shiranui while doing the flower divination?"


    "Hnh, ah, yeah..."


    Hearing Shirayuki''s embarrassed answer, I couldn''t help but wrinkle my eyebrows.


    "At the same time, I met another Shirayuki. So it seems that that girl was dressed up as Shirayuki all along, infiltrating Butei High. That''s why she could observe us so closely--and break us apart. Aria. I''m afraid that the person who put that piano wire inside your wardrobe was Jeanne. You remember the steel wires from below, right? One can hide a tree in a forest--she used the hostility between you and Shirayuki, and placed a death trap."


    Seeing me explain my reasoning so clearly--Aria''s camellia eyes widened.


    "Kinji...you...changed again...right?"


    --That''s right.


    The me as of now is in Hysteria Mode.


    Which from your point of view is, Awakened Mode.


    I didn''t answer, confirming Aria''s question.


    I''m not sure whether Aria gained some confidence knowing this, but she suddenly bared her canines and shouted,


    "Durandal! --You said that you''re Jeanne d''Arc? You cheap scumbag! You''re nothing like your ancestor!"


    From another direction of the smoke, from some place pretty far away--


    "You''re the same as me. Holmes the 4th."


    There was a voice, answering Aria''s taunts.


    The place that was ''pretty far away'', was the elevator lobby.


    We had just spun around, rushing towards it--when we suddenly noticed.


    It wasn''t just me. The temperature in this room was decreasing rapidly.


    From the within the mist, the water came down from the sprinklers, crystallizing in the air, floating like snowflakes.


    This phenomenon was that of ice crystallization.


    It was as if jewels were floating through the air, a breathtakingly beautiful scene.


    But for us, this revelation struck a chord of terror within us.


    That girl is--A witch, of diamond dust--


    "Kin-chan...you protect Aria. Aria won''t be able to fight for a while."


    Shirayuki held her sword in front of her and backed up a few steps--then kneeled on the floor with one knee.


    Her left hand was holding Aria''s right hand.


    "The witch''s ice is like a poison. The only thing that can purify it is a priestess or--Miko. However, this ice is ranked from G6-G8, an extremely high power ice. With my abilities, I can heal it, but to return to normal...it would probably take at least 5 minutes. So during this time, protect her, Kin-chan. I''ll take the enemy by myself."


    "--What are you saying, Shirayuki. How could I let you fight by yourself?"


    I continued to stay alert in case Jeanne attacked, and I stood in a position where I could protect the both of them.


    "Kin-chan...you saying this makes me very happy. But now, please leave it to me, a Choutei. Aria, this will...hurt a lot. But, with this you''ll be healed, so please endure the pain."


    Saying this, Shirayuki started reciting a mantra or incantation.


    She''s probably concentrating.


    An unseen power transferred from Shirayuki''s hands to Aria''s.


    "...Ahh...! Uu...!"


    It appears that accompanying Shirayuki''s healing is agony, but Aria, not wanting to give our location to the enemy, endured the heavy pain, not making a sound.


    The me in Hysteria Mode could not bear those moans any longer, and I turned my head around.


    "Uu!"


    Aria, biting on her sleeve, moaning, tossed her head back in agony.


    Her fringe was tossed up as well, revealing the--X-shaped scar hiding below.


    That was the scar that Aria received last month protecting me.


    On a cute girl''s face, it was a irremovable, eternal scar.


    --Pain shot through my chest.


    To the side, Shirayuki, finishing Aria''s healing, retrieved something like a postcard from her sleeve.


    She then placed it on one of the computers--and the surroundings warmed up.


    Looking closely, it was a rectangular piece of Japanese paper, a charm with camellia Kanji and symbols covering its surface.


    Under my discerning gaze, Shirayuki quickly stood up.


    And Shirayuki walked towards the frozen mist, and as if it was a demon being exorcised, it wafted away from her.


    I hadn''t noticed until now, but our clothes were dried already.


    Was this also due to an ability?


    "Shirayuki..."


    Seeing this scene, I made my decision.


    I didn''t want to let Shirayuki fight alone.


    But.


    There''s no way I could leave Aria by herself.


    --I''ll leave this battle to Shirayuki, an ability user, just like Jeanne. After all, that is her own wish.


    Seeing me back away a bit, towards Aria, Shirayuki--


    "Jeanne."


    Stepped forward, putting her body in front of Aria and me.


    "You...surrender. I don''t wish to hurt anybody. Even if it''s someone like you."


    Shirayuki clearly announced her intentions, but from within the mist we could hear a soft chuckle, going "Heh."


    "You''re laughable. An uncut diamond like you could never hurt me, who has received I-U''s training."


    "I am a G17 ability user."


    This time--


    We could hear a clear laugh coming from within the mist.


    I don''t really understand, but it appears that what Shirayuki said is earth-shattering for ability users.


    "--Don''t try and bluff me. I can count on my fingers, the number of G17 ability users in the world."


    "You must have felt it too. When the Hotogi seal...was released from this cloth."


    "...Even if what you say is true,"


    Jeanne''s voice seemed to be a little more panicked.


    "There''s no way you would betray the Hotogi. I''m sure you understand what that means."


    "Jeanne--Finally, the tactician will die in the midst of her own schemes."


    Shirayuki''s voice become stronger.


    "The person you''re talking about is the one I''ve always been, the normal me. But the me as of now could not care less about any restrictions the Hotogi placed on me, I would break them all without a second thought--the only existence that can make me do that is standing by my side. It''s you who doesn''t know about the strength of my feelings."


    Hearing Shirayuki''s extraordinary words, Jeanne--fell silent.


    Those who rely on plans, find unexpected things extremely hard to react to.


    And now, the enemy''s plan has one major flaw.


    Because, this is a different Shirayuki than the one before.


    The temperature has already returned to normal.


    The smoke released from the smokescreen has already dispersed, and the sprinklers stopped, one by one.


    "Then, let''s find out. I''ve already predicted the possibility of a direct engagement. The higher G the Choutei is, the faster her spiritual energy wanes. If I can hold on, the victory will belong to me."


    Jeanne, seemingly having reached a decision, was in another side of the dispersing smoke...


    Finally, she stepped out and revealed herself.


    The body, having already removed the hakama and all the Miko garments--as expected--was Western armor, covering sections of her body.


    "Those restricting clothes that Lupin the 4th made for me are useless now."


    Shii. The face that appeared from beneath the thin layer of smoke--


    Those eyes, as slender and sharp as a sword edge, were like beautiful sapphires.


    And her hair, formed into two strands, each a triple-braid, was a shining silver reminiscent of ice.


    Totally contradictory to her ancient manner of speaking Japanese, Jeanne d''Arc was a foreigner with beauty akin to those stars in Hollywood.


    "Kin-chan, starting now...don''t look at me."


    Her back still facing me, Shirayuki''s voice trembled a little.


    "...Shirayuki...?"


    "Right now, I''m going to use Hotogi''s heavenly arts. If Kin-chan sees me right now, you''ll definitely think...that I''m terrifying. You''ll think that...I can''t stand it. You''ll...hate me."


    Saying this, Shirayuki placed her hand on the white ribbon on top of her hair.


    Those fingers were also trembling slightly.


    While stepping back half a step, I...


    "Shirayuki--don''t worry. There''s only one thing that I cannot do."


    For the sake of guarding against the battle that would soon erupt between the two Choutei, I stood in a position where I could protect Aria.


    "I''ll start to hate you? This is the only thing that I could not possibly do."


    As if spurred onwards by my low voice-


    Whoosh.


    Her face, forcing a smile, turned around to look at me, and she released the white ribbon tied to her hair.


    "I''ll be right back."


    And with a *Thud*, her wooden slippers moved forward. She raised her sword again.


    But that stance--was different from her normal appearance.


    Only her right hand was holding the hilt, close to the guard. As if showing it off, she raised the flat of her sword above her head.


    It was an extremely strange stance that belonged to no school of swordsmanship.


    "Jeanne. I won''t hold back anymore."


    "--?"


    "I''m about to show you that which is hidden within the Hotogi Mikos, the sealed Kidoujutsu. We, like you, have been continually carrying on the name of our ancestor. Aria has 150 years. You have 600 years. And as for us...we have had 2000, long, long years..."


    Clack--I thought that Shirayuki had clenched her sword--


    The front of the sword, with a vibration, erupted into a camellia flame.


    And as I watched, the flame flared up and covered the entire blade.


    Lighting up the room, was an inferno--!


    With this, I could not possibly think that the flame was caused by oil, or even a device releasing gas.


    That--that was real.


    Shirayuki''s trump card, her special ability!


    "''Shirayuki'' is merely a fake name meant to hide my real one. My forbidden name, my real name is--''Himiko''[1]."


    As she finished speaking, Thud!


    Shirayuki kicked off the ground, bursting towards Jeanne like a rocket.


    Jeanne, stunned for a moment by Shirayuki''s display of her ability, suddenly bent down, Clank!


    She used an exquisitely crafted Western blade, hidden behind her back, to deflect Shirayuki''s full-force blow.


    Ching! The blades collided--Jewel-like ice crystals flew off where there should have been sparks, scattering while being melted in that ferocious heat--


    Shi--Shirayuki''s deflected blade sheared through the computer beside her effortlessly, and without so much as a sound, she cut it in half.


    Tap! Jeanne quickly put some distance between Shirayuki and herself.


    She''s obviously retreating--!


    "Inferno...!"


    On that breathtakingly beautiful face, an expression of filled with mixed fear and apprehension appeared.


    The me in Hysteria Mode was able to understand.


    She''s afraid of fire.


    Just now she said, the bloodline of Jeanne started exploring their capabilities because their ancestor was nearly burned to death.


    And the reason they did so, was most definitely because they were afraid.


    Each generation of that bloodline, due to the fear they felt, started researching their secret art, ice.


    "That attack just now was one of the special arts of the Hotogi, Hinokagabi[2]. And next, is Hinokagutsuchi[3]--Your sword, I will shatter it."


    Shirayuki once again brought that blazing blade to her head.


    It was as if she was holding a sword made of flame.


    So that''s how it is, this stance was created for the purpose of keeping Shirayuki''s flames from hurting herself.


    "This is the end. There''s nothing that my Irokaneayame cannot cut."


    "That''s my line. My holy sword Durandal can cut anything."


    Jeanne, facing off against Shirayuki, seemed to be focusing all the courage in her body into the broadsword.


    It''s an ancient, yet awe-inspiring Western broadsword.


    The sapphire embedded into the guard of the sword shined in the blazing light of Shirayuki''s inferno.


    Step! Shirayuki leaped forward once again--


    But from my point of view, she was rushing for the win.


    Ching! King! Their swords continued to clash, raising an unimaginable clamor.


    Everything that Shirayuki''s and Jeanne''s blades touched were ripped apart like they were made of paper.


    The gigantic computers, as well as the shelves holding them, the bulletproof elevator doors, the concrete floors, walls...everything.


    But, there were still two things that had not been cut.


    It was Shirayuki''s blade, Irokaneayame, and Jeanne''s holy sword, Durandal.


    Those flashing blades, able to cut everything they contacted, after numerous exchanges and clashes, were still completely unmarred.


    "This is...a battle of elite Choutei...!"


    By my side was Aria, raising her head in shock.


    "Aria."


    I bent down, and asked her softly,


    "Can you move?"


    "I should...I''m nearly fine. But my gun is frozen to the floor, and even if I managed to remove it, it would be unusable. My guns are not resistant to frost. If I don''t take it apart and maintain it, I won''t be able to use it."


    Aria regretfully dipped her head to look at the M1911, sealed to the floor by the ice.


    "Let''s make a plan."


    Hearing my words, Aria, who normally worked alone, raised her head--violently.


    And then she nodded.


    Looks like the me in Hysteria Mode is a trusted partner for her.


    "--We may wish to help Shirayuki, but if we don''t help at the right opportunity, we will only hinder her. Aria, you said that you''ve captured ability users like Jeanne before, right? Is there a way to exploit one of her weaknesses?"


    "Ability users as powerful as this...to be honest, I''ve never met them before. But, this battle...I don''t think they''ll be able to sustain this for a long time."


    "Unsustainable for a long time?"


    "The more powerful an ability user is, the faster their spiritual energy depletes. They use minimal amounts of energy when clashing with Butei...but when they meet one of their own kind, they will go all out, as demonstrated here. Therefore, their spiritual energy should not last much longer. At that time, we will strike."


    "Are you able to recognize that moment?"


    "From my experience, I should be able to. However, most of it is just instinct. Do you trust me?"


    Aria''s voice seemed to be a little uneasy,


    My heart full of shame, I straightened my body, and gently patted her pink hair.


    "Recently, I''ve been a complete idiot. Can you forgive me? I swear--as long as I live, I will trust you."


    "A-as long as you live?"


    "There might not be anybody in the world that trusts you, but as long as I live, I will stand beside you."


    I looked into her camellia eyes, pouring out my deepest feelings...


    Her face was already red, almost the same color as her twin-tails, but at that moment, Aria''s...


    cheeks turned a color akin to ripened strawberries, and she blushed even deeper.


    Because her surprised face seemed to be pleased, I-


    "Are you happy?"


    "...Idiot Kinji...! Yo-you...even when you''re in your Awakened Mode, you''re still an idiot...idiot...!"


    "Tell me. I want to know what you really feel."


    I asked her this.


    "............I-I''m...a little happy. Bu-but only a little!"


    "If Aria is happy, then I''m happy as well. Then Aria, will you trust me?"


    ".....Uuu, Un."


    Finally, Aria''s gaze, like a child looking at an adult, met mine, and she nodded furiously.


    It seems that she already feels that way about the me in Hysteria Mode.


    "Then, we have faith in each other."


    Hearing my decisive words, Aria''s heart seemed to have been shaken, and she brought her lightly closed hands to her chest.


    "With that, I hope that you can trust in yourself, and tell me the time to strike. Together, let''s--capture Durandal."


    During the time when Aria and I had newly re-established our trust--


    Now...where Shirayuki had always had the advantage in the battle of flame against ice, for the first time, she seemed to be struggling with the opponent.


    "--!"


    Shirayuki''s breathing seemed like it was just about to stop, and she gritted her teeth, charging forward with the sword in her hands.


    Under this blow, with the full weight of her body behind it, Jeanne, with a *Thump*, was finally forced to the ground, falling against the wall.


    But...


    "Haa, Haa, Haa...!"


    Shirayuki was already extremely exhausted. As if trying to prove that Shirayuki was nearly unable to breathe, the blade, wreathed in flames, was getting dimmer and dimmer.


    "Throw your sword away, Jeanne--You, have, lost."


    "Heh...Hehe."


    Following Jeanne''s chuckle, directed at no-one--Chi.


    In a flash, ice particles appeared around her, moving like a thin mist.


    Being hidden by that mist, she ducked under Shirayuki with a spinning movement.


    Shirayuki tried to slash diagonally, but her blade, losing its flame--


    Crashed into the wall with a "Kch." and stopped.


    It was obvious.


    Shirayuki has already used up all her energy--in these few minutes.


    Aria was right.


    Choutei are very strong. They have powers beyond a human''s imagination. But, they are not good in extended battles.


    The same goes for magic in RPGs. Those characters that are able to use devastating magic attacks--but once their mana runs out--


    "Haa, Haa...Haa"


    Shirayuki, still grasping the hilt of the blade with her right hand, fell to her knees.


    She seemed to be as tired as somebody who had just finished running a marathon.


    Clank. The blade still sticking into the wall, fell onto the ground, and Shirayuki''s left hand felt the ground next to her for the sheathe...Chiiii, and for some reason, she sheathed the blade.


    "How naive--you''re as simpleminded as a rock. Not attacking my body, and only aiming for my sword. Breaking my holy sword, Durandal--is absolutely impossible."


    Jeanne appeared to have regained her composure, and she pointed the edge of Durandal towards Shirayuki.


    Has it not arrived...Aria, has it not arrived?


    The moment where I can strike, has it not arrived?


    "Ku...!"


    I saw Shirayuki, who appeared to be hiding the sheathed blade behind her body, grit her teeth.


    Shirayuki--!


    I couldn''t take it any longer, and was about to rush in when Aria grasped my hand.


    "Not yet, Kinji...! Shirayuki still has it in her for one final blow...! It takes time to use her abilities...and I think...she''s focusing her power right now...!"


    Aria, whispering this to me, seemed to be convincing herself with those words as well.


    Around Jeanne, who was raising her sword, ice crystals once again appeared, and they continued to float around her.


    Also, within the blink of an eye, they swept over the room like a blizzard.


    That bitter cold once again decreased the temperature of the room below freezing point--!


    "Let''s go, "Fleur de la glace d''Orleans[4]"--become diamond dust, and dance--!"


    Behind the cloud of glittering ice crystals, Durandal, still in Jeanne''s grasp, started to accumulate a blinding white light.


    --Now--!


    "Kinji, follow after 3 seconds!"


    shouted Aria, Whoosh!


    She drew the two wakizashis from her back, and rushed forward, just like a bullet.


    --1 second.


    Jeanne, focusing on battling Shirayuki, turned her head with an "Ah."


    --2 seconds.


    "A mere Butei dares to interfere!"


    Jeanne gave into the cold fury gripping her, and she swung her sword diagonally, but quicker than that--


    Aria used the tip of her blade to hook the Miko garments that Jeanne had tossed aside just now--Pa!


    Those clothes, flying through the air, blocked the enemy''s line of sight.


    "--!"


    Shi--! Aria continued sliding down on the ground like a football, curling up.


    Still, Jeanne didn''t stop.


    But Aria, seemingly with an Aikido technique, predicted her enemy''s movements and acted on it.


    Kch!!


    The flow of aquamarine light, caught the Miko garments--from above Aria''s head--into its deathly embrace.


    This really is like a scene from an RPG.


    She formed the glinting ice crystals into a vortex, and she furiously fired it towards the ceiling.


    The ceiling appeared to have sprouted a colossal ice flower, and it was completely frozen.


    --3 seconds!


    "Kinji, now! Jeanne can''t use her ability anymore!"


    I don''t need to be reminded.


    I slid on the frost on the floor, speeding forward.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    I fired my Beretta, which had been already switched to 3-burst fire, towards Jeanne''s center.


    Jeanne immediately pulled Durandal back, deflecting the 3 bullets.


    But I had predicted that already. Because she''s a master swordsman that''s able to fight evenly with Shirayuki.


    I--continued to pick up speed as I slid, preparing to enter close combat with Jeanne.


    Contact gunfights--I had practiced this when I was in Assault.


    We may have used riot shields during the practice--but, as long as the enemy has a way to defend against bullets, this method is useful. It focuses on using a hail of bullets to cause multiple impacts, overpowering the enemy.


    "You''re just a Butei!"


    At that moment, Jeanne charged towards me, unexpectedly.


    Aria''s twin blades struck towards her feet.


    Pa! Jeanne, having already predicted this, leaped over her attack, rushing down at me furiously.


    Not only was she able to use the flat of her blade to deflect my bullets, but she also twisted the edge at an angle, coming directly at my head.


    "--!"


    That kind of superhuman move...didn''t you lose your magic already?


    And this slice was far faster than I thought.


    Durandal''s arc had nearly reached my head--


    --at that moment.


    For the me in Hysteria Mode,


    Everything was moving in slow motion.


    Methods of negating this danger...


    There''s still one.


    That technique requires use of both hands.


    But, I can''t let go of my gun in the right hand.


    If I were to compare this with chess, that gun in my right hand was the key piece of my entire strategy.


    So with my unrestricted left hand, I--


    "----!"


    Caught the holy sword, Durandal.


    --I used Edge Catching--


    --Single Hand Version.


    As the blade was speeding towards me, I found it extremely difficult. However, I managed to pull it off.


    This is thanks to Hysteria Mode, as well as the training that Aria had been giving me.


    "--!"


    Thud--!


    Jeanne, still holding on to Durandal, fell to my side.


    "...How could there be, someone like this..."


    Jeanne, seeing that her beloved blade was caught between my forefinger and middle finger...as I thought, still didn''t lose her fighting spirit.


    I kept holding her sword with my left hand, and pointed my gun at her neck with my right hand.


    "--This is over, Jeanne. It would be a lot easier for all of us if you were obedient,"


    I said, as if reprimanding a child--


    "Butei Law article 9."


    Jeanne responded.


    I glanced away for a moment, chuckling.


    She''s right.


    If I wish to keep Butei Law, I cannot attack her head.


    "I haven''t forgotten. Butei cannot kill people."


    "Haha. You really are an amazingly intelligent young lady[5]."


    "Y-Young lady...?"


    I''m not sure whether she was embarrassed by this name, but Jeanne''s face reddened.


    "Bu...But, I''m not a Butei!"


    she said, while putting more pressure on the sword.


    Stop it already, young lady.


    I already told you.


    This match has been decided.


    "Why?", you might ask--


    Tap! Tap Tap Tap--!


    In the wake of the continuous footfalls of wooden slippers--


    "I''m not going to let you attack Kin-chan!!"


    Shirayuki yelled, rushing towards us--inserting herself between Jeanne and I, right where Durandal was.


    "--Hihi No Hotogikami[6]--!"


    The blade, still sheathed, tore out of the scabbard with a ferocious scrape.


    Crimson light flashed from within the scabbard, and brought along by the blade, it split Durandal.


    A vortex of flame, looking like a gigantic flaming-tracer bullet, flared up, unstoppable, towards the ceiling--


    Bang--------!!


    The ice on the ceiling shattered into a thousand pieces, as if it had been hit by a grenade launcher!


    Fuah...Fuah...


    In the midst of the falling fragments, Jeanne''s mouth fell open, completely stunned that Durandal had been broken.


    "......!"


    This was the final scene that lay before us.


    It made Jeanne, who had no idea how to react to the situation, widen those sapphire-like eyes.


    And stand there, in a daze.


    "Durandal[7]!"


    And suddenly, a shrill voice--Click!


    rang out, handcuffing Jean''s right hand.


    "Uu--!?"


    Jeanne looked at her own hand, at the handcuffs made especially for ability users.


    I shouldn''t need to say this.


    This was the silver handcuffs that Aria bought on her first day as Shirayuki''s bodyguard.


    "You''re under arrest!!"


    Aria bounded over like a predator, Click! And clasped the handcuff over her left wrist as well.


    I--


    "Didn''t I say so? ''It would be a lot easier for all of us if you were obedient.''"


    I turned around and picked up the top half of the fragmented Durandal, removing it from the sight of Jeanne, who was in the process of getting her feet handcuffed by Aria.


    She, as opposed to her behaviour--is like Aria, a well known young lady.


    But, that confidence led to her capture.


    Jeanne. Even as the end drew near, you still underestimated Aria and I--You underestimated us as just "Butei."


    That is the sole reason for your defeat.


    Because the Butei here are me in Hysteria Mode, as well as--Holmes the 4th in Partner Acquired Mode, Quadra Aria. We are by no means, just Butei.


    Fu, I exhaled lightly...


    And walked over to Shirayuki, who was lying down, exhausted, in the middle of the debris.


    Shirayuki, meeting my gaze, quickly sheathed the blade, panicking a little.


    "Kin-Kin-chan."


    It looks like the first thing she''s going to do is apologize.


    I raised my forefinger, conveying "You shouldn''t say that, right?"


    "...Thank...Thank you."


    Thank you?


    I''ll count it as a pass.


    "Shirayuki. You did really well. The only reason we could capture Durandal--is Shirayuki''s hard work."


    "You....You...You aren''t scared?"


    "Scared of what?"


    "Ju...Just now, my...that, that kind of thing..."


    Shirayuki said, those smooth black eyes tearing up under her fringe.


    It looks like she thinks that I''d be scared after seeing her ability.


    Haha.


    So she''s worried about this kind of thing.


    I, laughing gently, said to Shirayuki, who had an expression saying "You don''t hate me...right?"


    "How could I be scared. That was an extremely beautiful, extremely powerful flame. It was far more beautiful than the fireworks we saw before."


    "Kin-chan...Uu...Uwaah..."


    Shirayuki couldn''t help but start crying, and she hugged me tightly--


    I returned the hug, gently patting her back.


    No matter how long, I will stay with you.


    Until you calm down from being a crybaby.


    I will always gently, gently...hold you.


    Like when we were kids, I will comfort you, who was severely scolded for going out to see that fireworks festival.


    That''s right.


    In that area, nothing about Shirayuki has changed.


    But--she has become strong.


    Strong enough to break out of the cage the Hotogi instilled on her own, strong enough to flap her own wings of flame, strong enough to fight for her own beliefs.


    Shirayuki, sobbing while looking up at me, seemed to be calming down--


    "After this...you can''t disappear without a sound anymore, Shirayuki."


    And once again, directly to her face, I smiled.

 Volume 2 - CH 6

    "I''d like to thank the person..."


    With the cool Shiranui''s voice, and my guitar''s sound, the Adseard closing ceremony, Aru=Kata, had started.


    Before, in the underground warehouse, I, who had once again entered Hysteria Mode in front of Shirayuki and Aria, noticed something about how I was playing the guitar...


    There was a very strong sense of abandonment in that sound...


    Ahhh.


    ...How could I say those words...


    What was "You can''t disappear without a sound anymore, Shirayuki"?


    And to Aria, didn''t I say something I would never be able to take back? How could I say ''for as long as I live''.


    Once I thought about this...I had an extremely strong urge to commit suicide.


    If it was just that, I''d at least be able to blame the circumstances...But in front of Aria and Shirayuki, I discovered Jeanne''s disguise, figured out a way to counter with such alacrity, and I caught her sword with my bare hand...I might not have been that way from the start, but it was still too outstanding.


    With that, I created another reason for Shirayuki and Aria to think that I''m amazing.


    After that incident, I was barraged with compliments like "If you try, you can do it!" "Kin-chan is amazing after all," etc...It pains me just to think about it.


    And with that, Aria''s feeling that I was driven into action whenever I was in a tight situation was confirmed...in her mind.


    And, it''s definitely those tight situations with bullets flying everywhere, and swords clashing.


    "Who shoot the flash..." (English)


    Really, Butei High is...way too tightfisted with the budget, would it really be so bad to have a professional band?


    Before this, I had been pretty rusty with the guitar, but now, I had grown used to the guitar, and I blasted the DC59''s noise over the second field. Bb, Gm, Cm7.


    Damn it, the weather is too good.


    "Who flash the shot like the bangbabangbang''a" (English)


    While the song suddenly sped up, the cheerleaders, Pom Poms in both hands, ran onto stage, smiling.


    "A-as expected, this is too..."


    Hearing this voice, I glanced to one side, and I saw Shirayuki, extremely embarrassed, standing at the entrance to the stage--


    "Ah, really! You''re already here and you''re complaining! Alright, get out there!"


    As if being kicked onto the stage by Aria, Shirayuki ran in, and in the center too.


    Whoosh. Standing next to Shirayuki, blushing and raising her Pom Poms, was Aria.


    This squad of cheerleaders were headed by the most athletic Aria, as well as the person that Aria forcefully recommended, Shirayuki, who was chosen to be her partner at the last moment. Because the Preparatory Committee had Shirayuki in mind in the first place, this suggestion seemed to be taken on board fairly easily.


    At the start, I was a bit worried about Shirayuki, not knowing whether she could perform well on her first time. However, when she came onstage, as expected of an honors student, she performed a perfect routine in front of the audience.


    Wearing those kinds of clothes in front of everybody made her face tense up, extremely embarrassed, but Shirayuki, it really is your horrible luck to be targeted by Aria. If she ever gets stuck to you, you''ll never get her off. She''s like an electromagnet...one that''s linked to a power plant.


    "Each time we''re in frooooooooont of enemies! We never hide''n sneak away!" (English.)


    For Shirayuki, having the courage to stand in front of others like this, was all because of the battle.


    You''ve already left the school with Kinji, and then you released your forbidden arts. Since you''ve already broken the rules, then you should just break as many as you want!


    She was encouraged this way by Aria, and she burst through the dam, agreeing to take part in cheerleading.


    But no matter what one says, defeating Durandal like that was a good experience for her--at least, that''s what I think. Well, it might be cheerleading now, but I understand, Shirayuki.


    You''re no longer a "Caged Bird".


    You might only be able to fly close to the nest, but you''re already a bird who can use her own wings to fly--that''s right, mmm, a crane. You''ve already transformed into a red-crowned crane.


    The reason I was thinking about this kind of thing, was because I was unwilling to think about Hysteria Mode--


    That enormous pair of Mount Fujis...were vigorously...shaking...!


    Th-this isn''t good. I''m going to change.


    But, I can''t. I''m right in front of the crowd, I can''t turn my eyes away like in practice.


    I have to find a way! I turned my gaze towards Aria, next to Shirayuki.


    --What a relief.


    These mounds will stay stationary, not moving at all.


    But, I can''t become careless.


    This place has risk as well. Because Aria was so tiny, her clothes were a little loose.


    There are volcanoes everywhere I look. It''s very possible that I could enter a situation far more dangerous than the one in the underground warehouse. If I enter Hysteria Mode in a place crowded with girls like this, I''m finished.


    In short, I have to think of something else.


    Hmm.


    Well, those things may have happened underground, but Butei High wasn''t blown to pieces, and we safely returned to the Adseard closing ceremony...hmm.


    "Who flash the shot like the bangbabangbabang''a" (English.)


    That''s right, Jeanne. Jeanne d''Arc the 30th. As ordered by the police and the Tokyo Butei Section, she was first to be questioned by Tsuduri-sensei from Dagula.


    When we gave Jeanne, staying silent, to Tsuduri, Tsuduri said "She looks very...teasable," with a smile that chilled me to the very bones. That kind of smile...it''s the first time I''ve seen it.


    "Who was the person, I''d like to hug the body." (English.) In sync, the girls, Pa!


    threw their Pom Poms into the air, and the atmosphere in the field heated up.


    In their hands were their guns, previously hidden underneath their skirts. And like the lyrics in their song, they fired blanks up into the air. And I''m not sure if it was on purpose, or whether they had gotten excited, but it was far more than in rehearsals.


    Aahh...that''s why I said, don''t have these kinds of festivals.


    The aim of this festival is to make Butei''s reputation, in the eyes of the people, better, right?


    I just hope that the cameramen will cut this out during editing.


    Finally--


    The girls crowded around Aria and Shirayuki, and they formed a stance like in gymnastics.


    The confetti, stored in the top of the stage, was scattered all around the girls--


    "It makes my life change at all dramatic!" (English.)


    With that, Adseard was over.


    Because of the exertion during the Aru=Kata cheerleading routine, Shirayuki was breathing hard, flashing an unabashed smile at the crowd. Confetti was flying all around, as if congratulating her for starting a clean, white new life.


    ...Why is the congratulatory party being held in the family restaurant?


    The first congratulatory party for us guys in the band was held in here too. Weren''t you going to the Estella Club in Odaiba? You two get out of here and go over there.


    However, my protests were in vain, as usual. Therefore, there was a second congratulatory party held, the participants being Shirayuki, Aria, and me. It was being held in the only family restaurant on Academy Island, Rokishi.


    Because we captured Durandal, the falsely charged mother of Aria--Kanzaki Kanae-san''s sentence was reduced by a lot, so Aria was overjoyed, and she announced "Today is on me!" This was the only thing that could possibly be construed as good for me, but anyways, you''re nobility. Couldn''t you have chosen a better store than this?


    However, if I were to actually say that, she''d definitely blast a hole in me, so I just chose the most expensive steak set in order to express my dissatisfaction.


    When we had all ordered, and wiped our hands...


    I noticed that Aria and Shirayuki were a little weird.


    They were looking at each other, and they seemed to want to say something, but neither of them could open their mouths.


    ...What kind of atmosphere is this.


    "Ab-about that." "Ab-about that."


    Shirayuki and Aria opened their mouths at the same time.


    "Ah, you go first."


    "No, you should."


    "...Do you want me to leave?"


    I said to Shirayuki, sitting next to me. She violently shook her head, and then dipped it.


    "Umm, Th...this, I want Kin-chan to hear this too. I...no matter what, I have something I need to say to Aria."


    ...She wants me to hear something, and it''s also something that she has to say to Aria?


    "About that...Before, when Kin-chan had a cold...I lied."


    "Lied?"


    "Yeah...um...the medicine that Kin-chan took...wasn''t bought by me. That probably....was something that Aria had put there, right?"


    Huh?


    Just now, the medicine that was for me when I had a fever...


    The specially bought "Special Pueraria Syrup", the person that quietly put that on the door...


    "It was, Aria?"


    "..."


    Watching Aria, who was staying silent, Shirayuki seemed extremely apologetic.


    Aria, seeing Shirayuki in that state, turned her camellia eyes to one side, facing me.


    ...What is that supposed to mean?


    "Wh-what is that supposed to mean?"


    Aria seemed to put her hands behind her head on purpose, tilting back really far.


    And her face, blushing slightly now, glanced at me again.


    Ah.


    I remember now. When we were on the roof of Assault, Aria said...


    "A noble does not show off her efforts. Because that''s extremely unsightly. Even if her efforts are taken by someone else."


    That...


    Is this what that was supposed to mean?


    "Hearing you say there''s ''something'' you have to say, I thought it was something important, you really made me worry over nothing."


    She didn''t deny it, so I guess it really was Aria.


    Then that means, at that time, the person who checked my temperature so gently, was Aria as well?


    However, Aria placed her fingertips on Shirayuki''s chin, pushing her back.


    "I didn''t take notice of that. Alright, that''s over and done with. Then, it''s my turn."


    "Mm, mm."


    It looks like those two, before coming here, got ready to say ''something'' to each other.


    "Ahem, ahem."


    Aria cleared her throat, and assumed a new stance.


    "--Shirayuki. Be my slave as well!"


    Whoosh! Her finger pointing towards Shirayuki, Aria''s words--


    Made Shirayuki, I, and even the boys sitting in the booth next to us, freeze. Ah, hey. Don''t look this way.


    "Thank you, Shirayuki."


    And you, Aria.


    You aren''t even giving anybody enough time to scratch their head before you finish what you were saying?


    "In terms of the reason we were able to catch Durandal, 30% of the reason was you. 40% was me, and 20% was Reki."


    ...What?


    "After this battle, I understood. Fighting with that Durandal, Jeanne d''Arc--if we had split up and taken her one-on-one, we would have definitely failed. It''s the combined powers of us three that finally defeated her. That, I recognize."


    I''ve wanted you to recognize this since so long ago...But, I was part of those three people, right?


    "The reason we could achieve victory was teamwork. From the beginning, I--no matter the enemy, I would engage them by myself, with the partner that allowed me to draw out my abilities. But in reality...there are still enemies that we can''t defeat with just us two. Which also means, if we have somebody with a special ability, we should be fine. Especially you, Shirayuki, a companion who has a power I don''t."


    Ooh.


    Companion, huh?


    It looks like this [Aria]-san has learned something of use in this school of ours.


    But Shirayuki, who she was pointing at, was whispering "Sl-slave...how could I...but, if Kin-chan is a slave..."--things like that, and she didn''t seem to be listening.


    "Your contract may be over now, but from now on, you should act together with Kinji! After this, we will do things together as a group, cultivating our team coordination! Here, this is the key to Kinji''s room! After this, you can come whenever you like!"


    "Thank you Aria! Thank you Kinji!"


    "OOOOOOII!"


    Seeing Aria drop the key into Shirayuki''s chest pocket with inhuman speed, I fell down off my chair with a thud.


    "No way, no way, that''s impossible! That''s a boy''s dormitory!"


    "Is there something wrong, slave #1?"


    "You! Two! Never listen to me...If you listen to me, I''ll be very happy...could you possibly rethink this?"


    The volume of my voice suddenly plummeted, reason being, Aria had drawn her guns in the middle of my sentence.


    At that moment, the waitress brought over what we had ordered, slightly scared.


    Mineral water, and a steak set. Oolong Tea and risotto. As well as Coca-Cola and peach-bun-don...what is that? The person who made this menu, get out here.


    "Alright! To the birth of slave #2 Cheeeeeeers!"


    "Ganbai!...I''m so happy! I''m really so happy! This key...is the proof of Kin-chan''s love!"


    I, slave #1, under the cheers of Aria, who was so happy that her eyes were closed, and Shirayuki, who was brought to tears from joy, had been completely taken advantage of.


    Aah, really...


    "Whatever!"


    As if trying to knock the liquid out of the cup, my cup collided with theirs.


    Because of this, these two troublesome entities continued to come in and out of my house.


    Right after leaving the family restaurant, Shirayuki carried everything she would need back to my room, and Aria was watching the second episode of the animal space fantasy special, happily shouting "So~Cu~te~! Kinji, come look, come look! It''s a pack of otters!" while jumping up and down on my sofa.


    Her shoes were messily thrown around the entrance. Her black stockings were left unattended on the floor as well. Hey, you didn''t forget that this is my room, Aria-san?


    "Aria, about your calculations just now in the family restaurant."


    Unsatisfied, I sat down besides Aria, who was about to skip over the advertisement.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m talking about you splitting the reason of why Durandal was captured. You had 40%, Shirayuki had 30%, and Reki had 20%...which means, I had but 10%."


    I complained,


    "You were only useful at the end!"


    Aria continued to press on the controller, not even bothering to look at me while responding.


    "...Then I really feel like voiding our relationship as partners."


    "However, you were pretty cool then, you know?"


    Aria, who was extremely happy about watching otters, turned her head...Pa.


    and winked.


    You, you...


    Just turning around like that and winking at me so gently. That''s breaking the rules. That''s way too cute.


    I felt like my heart had been shot through by a mini-arrow.


    "Partner-san, I''ve stopped my recording for you, so you listen well, OK? You...are on the same level as Shirayuki. The situation was very different from last time, but you have, for me, a necessary power for all those of the Holmes bloodline. After the battle, I once again acknowledged this. That''s why, making up for what I lack, you are--"


    Aria sat on the sofa, turning to face me.


    It looks like, before saying that final sentence, she wants to sit down on the same level as me.


    "--important to me."


    Those camellia eyes that belonged to Aria, staring straight at me--rendered me speechless.


    She...How self-centered is she, exactly?


    But, I, right now, felt that there was no way I could resist, because that small girl sitting in front of me...Damn it, it''s because she''s so cute, right?


    N-no, that''s not it, Kinji.


    This is definitely because she just looks like a kid.


    This is because I can''t deny a child. Yeah, that has to be it.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY JUST NOW?!"


    From behind us, a hysterical voice rang out.


    --Oh, oh shit!


    My face paled, and I looked back.


    Behind the sofa,


    "''-important to me''! What is that supposed to mean!"


    I don''t need to say this, but it was a berserking Shirayuki.


    I-I said that this was really scary, Shirayuki!


    Those eyes spinning like that, I can''t even tell what you''re focusing on!


    What set you off! You could just tell me that, you know! For my own safety!


    "I''m warning you! Aria!"


    "What is it! What''s wrong!"


    Aria couldn''t help but retreat under the face of the demonized Shirayuki.


    Shi.


    She stepped on thin air, and she fell onto the ground.


    "Don''t think that you''ve won! I-I-I ki-kissed Kin-chan too--!"


    Shirayuki raised her katana, which suddenly appeared in her hands, jumping over the sofa, slicing down towards Aria.


    "Wh-what did you say!?"


    Aria, suddenly hearing about kissing again, blushed furiously, rolling to one-side, dodging Shirayuki''s attack.


    KACHAK!


    Aah, the table is broken again...


    "A draw! I''m saying it''s a draw! Us! In Kin-chan''s heart! Our level is the same! I, after this! As long as I''m one step ahead it''ll be fine! That''s what I mean!"


    Shirayuki yelled these random reasons, and started waving her blade around. KCH! KACH! She once again obliterated all the new furniture we had bought.


    "Ah, hey, slave #2! You''re just a slave, and yet you dare do this to your master! Quiet down!"


    Aria, continuously evading Shirayuki''s attacks, finally--Bang!


    Fired a warning shot. She made a hole in the ceiling with her pitch-black M1911.


    I''m sorry, our neighbors, I''m really very sorry.


    "Yo-yo-you''re just a concubine--You''re still so shameless after stealing my man!"


    Shirayuki was completely unintimidated.


    Her eyebrows, under her neat fringe, were completely raised, and she charged towards Aria.


    Aaah, I can''t. I can''t stop it anymore.


    "Kin-Kinji! How did you kiss Shirayuki! Yo-yo-you did this sort of thing with your client!? Yo-you shameless Butei! Think of something to take her out!"


    Oh, Aria.


    Making that slave #2 go crazy was you.


    Anyways, for my own safety, before her rage turns towards me, I''m going to get away from this Armed Miko.


    Thinking this way, I stumbled...


    Through the living room, onto the balcony.


    Click.


    This is a bulletproof cabinet.


    "The aftermath is up to you guys to take care of!"


    During these few days, I''ve learned one thing.


    Quadra Aria. Armed Miko Shirayuki. If it involves these two, in the end, only my hated Hysteria Mode could possibly defuse the situation.


    Anyways, if I have to continuously evade them and not enter Hysteria Mode, as well as continually doing missions with them, it won''t matter how many lives I have, there won''t be enough.


    If the situation really becomes this bad...


    Then I will need to enter Hysteria Mode again.


    But there''s still a lot of problems.


    Hysteria Mode is something that can''t be activated by yourself. My brother could...but that method is far too difficult for me.


    And afterward, there will be problems as well. Girls will like my new personality, and it will become a vicious circle, making me continually enter Hysteria Mode, just like in Middle School.


    But the biggest problem is, the arousal that is my trigger to Hysteria Mode. I cannot expose that, no matter the cost.


    Aah, really...


    There are too many problems, I really don''t know what to do.


    Whatever, a way to solve these problems...I''ll wait for the next time I enter Hysteria Mode to think about it.


    "Kinji! Come help me! Or else--"


    Well, the thing I need to do right now is--


    "I''ll blast a hole in you!"


    I ignored Aria''s shrill voice.


    Creak. I opened the door to the cabinet with that noise.


    And again, I should pray.


    I hope when tomorrow comes, I''ll still be alive.

 Volume 2 - Epilogue

    Normally, one''s own home should be a place where one can be at peace, right?


    But my house, which still houses Aria, and the person who just comes in whenever she likes, openly doing household chores, Shirayuki. Together, they made everything extremely feminine, making me extremely uneasy.


    I can''t take it anymore. Please spare me.


    This situation led to me, not refusing to go to school, but refusing to come back from school. After school today, us three representatives of laziness--Muto, Shiranui, and I--were in the self-study room, playing a round of self-study poker.


    After 7:00 PM...when I, because Muto kept on winning, (he''s always this strong, but he isn''t cheating though...is he?) was feeling bored...my cellphone rang.


    I was thinking that if it was Aria was calling, I wouldn''t answer it, but the number that appeared had a 03 prefix. It wasn''t from a cellphone. Who could it be?


    "Hello."


    "Kinji? Where are you."


    Ah, it''s Aria.


    "It doesn''t matter where I am. What is it?"


    "Come here quickly. Girl''s dormitory room 1011."


    "I don''t want to go to the girl''s dormitory."


    "Shut up! If I say come now, then come right now! Or I''ll make a hole in you!"


    Click.


    She gives me no room to negotiate at all.


    My master cut off the line.


    There was a higher ratio of single-person rooms in the girl''s dormitory than the boy''s dormitory, I guess it applies to this.


    Anyways, is this Aria''s room?


    "Hey, I''m here, Aria."


    "You''re late. I''ll forgive you today, though."


    I had just entered when I noticed that Aria, wearing a sailor uniform, running out of the changing room.


    And she suddenly squeeze my hand.


    Ah, hey, what is this?''


    "Come over here."


    Being pulled into the living room, I--


    "Uu...?"


    was stunned by the scene that lay before me.


    Under the illumination of pink candles, there were numerous amounts of clothes scattered around.


    --And the types of clothes were extremely inordinate.


    There was a waitress uniform to some unknown restaurant. There were Miko garments, akin to what Shirayuki wears. A large kindergarten uniform. An accessory like cat ears and even a tail. A red backpack with a clarinet sticking out of it. A pumpkin shaped...I''m afraid it was underwear. And others.


    "Kinji, which one is good?"


    "Which one...? What do you mean?"


    "Mmm, really, Kinji. Is it because you''ve been constantly avoiding this kind of life that you''re exactly like a log? I''m asking you, which cosplay do you want me to wear?"


    Completely overwhelmed by the atmosphere here, I could find nothing to say--


    Aria''s Eichornia eyes squinted, and with 1 step, 2 steps, she started walking towards me.


    "Heh."


    Aria''s feet, wearing black knee-socks, trod on my toes, Thud!


    and pushed me, standing there, dazed--


    pomf.


    I was pushed onto the bed, lying on my back.


    "Kinji?"


    Quickly, straddling my body like a little kid, like that, suddenly.


    Thrust her torso into my face.


    Not even giving me time to compose myself.


    --I''m going to change--this uncomfortable feeling, could only be sustained for a moment.


    Her clothes pressed against my face, and the feeling of breasts as soft as cotton candy came with it. Straddling my waist, came the feeling of extremely flexible thighs. I was enveloped by that sweet, feminine scent.


    Within a few seconds, I suddenly changed.


    I entered Hysteria Mode.


    "!"


    In that moment, a thought flashed into the forefront of my brain.


    And at the same time, the blood froze in my veins.


    Saying this is extremely rude, but Aria''s breasts could not be this full. She may be wearing a push-up bra, but I''ve had them pressed into my face before, so I''m very clear.


    And this, was the feeling of a another girl''s body that I''ve experienced--


    It''s got to be--!


    "--Riko--"


    I said, sharply and softly.


    "Bingo! I did it, I did it! Ki-kun went into Hysteria Mode! He''s regained his power!"


    Aria''s--appearance was still there, but the voice was Riko''s. With a *Pa*, her torso straightened.


    Her haoru shook from under her uniform, and with putting her right hand below her face, she put her left on one of her twin-tails...


    Shiiiii, pa.


    She tore the layer of special makeup off her face, and she removed her pink twin-tails.


    And under that face, was as I thought--


    "It''s Riko! Hehe! I''m back!"


    Riko.


    She killed my brother, and she placed a bomb on my bike and on the Butei High schoolbus--during the plane-jacking incident, we fought with her, but she ran away-- the "Butei Killer" Mine Riko Lupin the 4th.


    Why did she come back to Butei High--!?


    Riko, her eyes sparkling like stars, closed, and with a *Shh* she took her long honey-colored curly hair from under her wig.


    "Ki-kun, save Riko please."


    --Thud. My heart beat furiously.


    The me in Hysteria Mode--


    Will find it impossible to resist helping girls.


    If we meet any difficulty, and a girl in danger pleads for help, then I''ll definitely do as she says, and give my all.


    Riko obviously...knows about this, which is why she said that.


    "You know, Riko spent a lot of effort going to two schools--but because of Aria and Ki-kun, I''ve been expelled from I-U, you know? Hmm."


    Expelled from I-U...?


    "Riko has something that she needs Ki-kun to do. So get ready, this is the first time I''m going to use the method that mother gave me to get boys to listen, you know. After this, you''re going to buy Riko''s specialty for customers, a sweet, sweet reward, got it?"


    Riko''s excited breathing, so much like that of an animal, had something hot mixed in, and she pulled off my tie.


    In this situation, what she''ll say is really obvious.


    What do I do?


    Riko--that childish face approached my own, and she used those alluring lips--to say...


    "Ki-kun, shall we do H stuff?"


    What do you do, Kinji?

 Volume 3 - CH 1

    What will you do.


    What will you do Kinji?


    "Ki-kun, hug me."


    You''re the one hugging me...


    ---Riko Mine Lupin the 4th.


    I called the name of the girl who pushed me down on the bed.


    "Sniff... Haahh... Ki-kun''s smell... It''s turning me on..."


    Riko hugged my head and buried her face to my hair.


    What squashed my face is none other than Riko''s chest. Her well-grown bust has an unbelievably huge volume unbefitting of her small stature.


    T-this is bad.


    "Ki-kun. Ever since our last encounter, Riko couldn''t get you out of her mind. It felt like she had experienced her first true love. Ki-kun, Ki-kun, I love you..."


    Riko lowered her head.


    Her round eyes, full of bliss, rapturously stared at mine.


    Her honey-colored waving hair entwined with mine. From her soft skin emitted a vanilla-like aroma.


    A sweet, feminine fragrance that made my head devoid of thought.


    "You don''t need to think about anything Ki-kun. All you have to do is accept my love."


    Riko repeatedly uttered the word "love" as if to brainwash me.


    However...


    Riko is the girl who seized my brother.


    And the same girl who tried to kill us during the ANA 600 hijack incident.


    Not only that, this girl lured me into this room, pretended to be Aria, and deceived me.


    And even forced me into Hysteria Mode, despite my resistance.


    Can you trust the words of a girl like that?


    "...You''re getting better at jokes, Riko."


    That''s right. I am currently in a state called Hysteria Mode.


    I somehow switched into this state after some physical contact when Riko was disguised as Aria a few minutes ago.


    With my enhanced physical ability right now, I can effortlessly thrust her away.


    But if possible, I don''t want to use force on ladies.


    Riko had probably calculated this.


    "Ki-kun, you''re mean. You don''t believe my words. I''ll prove it then. See those costumes? I''ll let you dress me. Choose whatever you like!"


    Riko pointed to the lump of clothes lying on the ground. Or more specifically, to the maid uniform, nurse suit, grade-school uniform and the likes. The sort of maniac types.


    "I''ll wear them, and then you''re free to do anything, Ki-kun. Yes, anything."


    "In that case, give me some time to talk things out first."


    "That''s out of the question, Ki-kun! My head is already filled with you! I''m so turned on that I can''t wait anymore!"


    Riko, with flushed cheeks, raised her upper body, but still stayed sitting astride my stomach.


    "Wait, Riko---"


    As if to interrupt my words, Riko grabbed her uniform''s tie and untied it. It slipped down below her.


    "Don''t worry. I took a bath beforehand."


    "Y-yeah. There''s nothing bad in cleanliness. But what I''m saying is---"


    "Forgive me Ki-kun for being forceful. I know, Riko is a bad girl. She will steal anything that she wants. Why? Because I''m a thief! Even if you''re Aria''s property, I will steal you from her!"


    "But Riko---"


    "What is it~?"


    "You stole my brother''s life as well."


    Riko chuckled.


    "...You still doubt that he''s alive?"


    Riko is about to lift up her white blouse.


    "What do you mean?"


    Thump. I pushed my index finger against Riko''s chest, as a sign of protest against her undressing.


    "Ahhn!"


    Maybe she felt ecstasy just by being touched, Riko''s body jerked. Her longing eyes narrowed.


    "It''s exactly what it means. Well, your brother was my boyfriend before I became crazy for you. Ah! But don''t worry. I didn''t do these kind of things to your brother."


    She''s... probably telling the truth.


    Nii-san, is a person who can''t do these kind of things.


    "So Riko is still a virgin! An undefiled lady!"


    "Do you have proof?"


    "You''ll find that out after we''re done."


    "No. I mean if you have proof that Onii-san is still alive."


    "...H, S, S."


    !!!


    A rush of electricity, like lightning, raced through my back.


    "Riko hasn''t killed a soul yet. That''s why you can''t say that I have stolen a life before. More like I stole their body, in other words, abduction. The name ''Butei Killer'' is misleading. Riko should have been called ''Butei Kidnapper'' instead."


    Riko Mine Lupin the 4th, who was labeled as "Butei Killer", in the past, had erased various exceptional Butei''s existence.


    One of her victims was my brother, during the seajack that Riko perpetrated.


    But it was highly unlikely that Nii-san had told Riko about HSS at that point.


    HSS is usually what Nii-san uses to refer to Hysteria Mode, a shortened name for the psychological term, Hysteria Savant Syndrome. Nii-san, just like me, strictly hides that from other people.


    ---But Riko knows about these things.


    Theoretically speaking, knowing this fact doesn''t prove one bit that Nii-san is still alive.


    However, it''s enough proof to consider the possibility.


    Nii-san is still alive.


    Just with that possibility...


    "It''s question time!"


    Riko, still sitting astride on me, prodded both her cheeks with her index fingers.


    "Ki-kun, will you accept Rikorin now? Yes or No? If you choose Yes, after the H-scene, Riko will tell you everything she knows."


    Riko giggled. She put her hands down on the bed a second time and drew her face to mine, a distance close enough to feel her sweet breath.


    "Ki-ku~n. Make Riko your girlfriend. Riko is a very meek girl. She''ll do anything you order her and she''ll always be waiting. You want to do it outside? That''s fine! It doesn''t matter. You are free to do anything to her, whenever or wherever you feel like doing it."


    Riko drew her lips close to my ear as to complement the temptation.


    "If you do that, HSS... is that what you call it? You can always turn into that cheaty state," Riko whispered.


    What will you do?


    What will you do now, Kinji? A serious question, this time.


    If I choose not to accept Riko because of what she had done to us until now, I''ll probably lose my only possible source of information regarding Nii-san.


    Conversely, if I choose to accept Riko,


    (...Then I can get a clue about Nii-san''s whereabouts.)


    Ahh. Nii-san.


    My idol. My lifesaver. And the person who flipped my life 180 degrees after his sudden disappearance.


    Ahh. This is bad. Really bad.


    When things came to Nii-san, I couldn''t make a sound judgement.


    Even being in Hysteria Mode doesn''t help at all.


    Riko. As what you would expect from the person who carries the blood of the legendary thief, Lupin.


    Even knowing the feeling that I had for my brother, which is almost like an adoration, she presented me this choice.


    (...Dammit...)


    My finger keeping Riko''s uniform on was slowly losing strength.


    Riko made an "I-did-it!" face.


    As if to show it off, Riko flipped up her uniform. Her attractive navel, shapely waist, and her fine breasts enveloped by a yellow bra became apparent.


    At that moment, Riko''s petulant face had manifested.


    "But the thing that Riko hates is the Harem Route."


    Shattering sound.


    "What do you think you''re doing stealing someone''s slave!!"


    Aria H. Kanzaki kicked the glass window like a SWAT member.


    She used a grappling hook to get in here from outside.


    Riko descended off the bed as if twisting her body.


    Aria disengaged the grappling hook from herself, and with an acrobat-like motion, drew the twin guns from under her deep-red skirt.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!!


    A series of muzzle flashes. After split second delays, .45 ACP bullets were released.


    Swoosh!


    Riko dodged the bullets with a skillful roll of her body. She grabbed a red ransel (a school satchel) that was mixed among the costumes sprawled on the floor and placed it on her shoulders as she stood up.


    "I can''t believe it! And I thought it would take longer until Aria got here."


    Riko drew a big pocket watch, as she said that.


    "You filthy thief! How dare you steal my property!"


    For now, let''s drop the matter regarding Aria treating me as property. Aria, standing with her two legs open above my face, has had her face dyed all-red since her entrance.


    Blush Mode to the max.


    A degree that could emit vapor from her head.


    I reckon she had been listening to our conversation prior to her intrusion for quite a bit of time.


    "Aria! Don''t you think the scenario''s a bit messed up if a different heroine appeared in the middle of the H-scene?"


    Riko pouted her cheeks.


    "I just got Ki-kun''s consent. Weren''t you watching? Ki-kun removed his finger that''s keeping my uniform on. It was 3 seconds scant and Ki-kun could have been engrossing himself with my breasts!"


    "E-Engro...!?"


    For the Aria who has no tolerance with these kind of topics, she obviously has become agitated. She trembled insofar she might drop the gun she''s holding.


    Hey, what are you imagining?


    "That''s right Aria. No man can resist the temptation of a girl''s breasts. Oh, right..."


    Smirk. Riko sardonically narrowed her eyes, and continued,


    "There may be an exception."


    ...then looked at Aria''s flat-surfaced chest.


    Aria''s jaw dropped.


    Her sudden loss of words was probably caused by too great of a shock.


    Aria''s brows instantly shot up.


    "T...T-That''s it... You asked for it! I''ll make an airhole in your face!!"


    Bam! Bam! Bam!!


    Aria repeatedly stamped her foot on the bed.


    Whoa, take it easy there! You''re gonna hit me!


    "Not only breasts. Riko knows a lot of things that guys like which I learned from playing a lot of games. Riko, unlike the grade-schooler Aria, is a master of pleasuring men."


    Riko put two index fingers above her head to form horns.


    "I was gonna put it into practice, but here you came and interrupted me. I''m so mad. Rawr!!"


    Then... Riko threw the pocket watch that she had been holding into the air.


    "!!!"


    The pocket watch before Aria''s eyes...


    Boom!


    Turned into a mini-sized sun.


    The flashbang filled the entire room with white.


    ---We''ve been had!


    Flash Grenade.


    A device that contains alloy powders of aluminum, titanium, and magnesium. When detonated, the ingredients create a chain reaction that will emit light and the sound of a explosion to neutralize the combat effectiveness of foes. In the Assault department, it is a popular weapon of choice for support. It seemed this one was an improved version from the absence of sound.


    According to what I had learned from my lectures, any person who has directly seen the blast will be momentarily blinded and stunned. You can then take advantage of that chance. However in this case, it was us who had the advantage taken.


    "Kyahh!"


    Even the S-Rank Aria couldn''t oppose the reaction of her body. Her body relaxed and slumped down.


    You can guess what will happen. My face was squashed by Aria''s butt.


    After a few seconds, Aria regained control and got up to her knees.


    "Ri-Riko! Where did you go!?"


    Thanks to Hysteria Mode, I regained control as well sooner than I thought. I got up and scanned the room but Riko''s figure is nowhere to be seen.


    "There had been no traces of opening or closing the door, I think."


    I remarked and checked the window. From above, I saw Riko''s figure elevating herself towards the roof of this building (all-girl''s dorm), using a dynamic grappling hook.


    "I found her! She''s heading towards the roof!"


    "Let''s go after her Kinji! I''ll make her pay for insulting me. A thousand airholes won''t be enough!"


    We had a talk while we were ascending the emergency stairs. According to Aria, she coincidentally came across Mutou and Shiranui and they had told her: "It''s fine bringing Kinji in to a girl''s dorm, but make sure the teachers won''t know about it". This event happened some time after I was asked by Riko (who was disguised as Aria back then) to come to the said place.


    Aria found it odd. She promptly asked Informas for info and investigated the girl''s dorm in question. She saw me through a surveillance monitor, and soon ferreted out my location.


    This supreme intuition and initiative, is what you expect from the descendant of the Great Detective Sherlock Holmes.


    "Riko!!"


    Bam!


    Aria kicked the door to the roof. Up there--


    Was Riko, perching herself on top of the roof''s fence with her feet kicking back and forth like a child.


    The full moon glittered in the night sky.


    The moonlight lit up Riko''s bewitching smile.


    "Ahh... Tonight is a good night. There''s a guy, there''s also the smell of gunpowder. I like both a lot."


    Riko moved her gaze. Those eyes that reflect the moonlight seemed like it left a trace.


    It''s the eyes of a predator with prey in front of her.


    It is the same eyes I saw from that hijack incident.


    "Riko Mine Lupin the 4th, I will apprehend you this time! I''ll make you atone for my mother''s false charges!"


    Aria aimed the white-silver Colt Government towards Riko.


    Kanae Kanzaki, Aria''s mother, the same woman in the cameo engraved on the grip of Aria''s gun, had been framed by the I-U organization.


    Aria went around the world in pursuit of that organization.


    And finally-- met Riko Mine Lupin the 4th. One of I-U''s members.


    "Make me if you can, Limey."[1]


    Riko grinned, showing her white teeth. She jumped off of the fence and landed on the roof.


    "I''ll make you, Frog."[2]


    The two slandered each other with weird nicknames.


    And thus another 21st century Anglo-French battle between Holmes and Lupin began.


    Not to ruin the atmosphere but as a Tohyama descendant, Japan (in other words, myself) will also be participating.


    The moment when the heavy June clouds concealed the moon...


    Riko started.


    She''s fast!


    "Kinji! We''ll go for Aru=Kata battle. Cover me from a distance."


    Aria ordered, firing two shots as she charged towards Riko.


    Riko evaded the first wave of bullets by sidesault, however, by doing so risked crossing with Aria at the center of the roof.


    Landing sound.


    Riko did a moonsault subsequently and flew over Aria''s head.


    The ransel that Riko has on her back opened in midair.


    From inside appeared two hand pistols ---Walther P99, which she caught with her tiny hands.


    Aria, swiveling her head, shot from behind. Riko also fired after landing.


    Four gunshots were heard.


    Both bullets passed by both sides.


    Their gunfire lit up the darkness of the night like a stroboscope.


    (Aru=Kata battle, huh...?)


    Close quarter combat between Buteis is different from a normal gunfight. One of Butei''s laws prohibits killing by Buteis regardless of circumstance. And as battles between Buteis are inevitable, they circumvent this law by using a skill called Aru=Kata.


    Each one wearing bulletproof armor as a premise, Aru=Kata is a skill that uses bullets as a blunt weapon instead of piercing.


    Aria spun in place, and shot at Riko from a low posture. Following her body''s movement, her long twin tail casted a duplex spiral around her.


    "Hahh!"


    Riko, as if to graze Aria''s forehead, did another moonsault.


    Riko landed behind Aria.


    "I''m here~ Catch me if you can!"


    "Y...You!!"


    Aria rolled on the ground, and attempted to fire again...


    However... *Kachin* *Kachin*


    Her twin guns were out of ammo.


    Aria''s Colt has an advantage over Riko''s Walther in terms of power, however, they lose in bullet capacity.


    She released the magazine catch.


    With gymnastic-like movement, she did a back-flip in the air with her petite body...


    *Locking sound*


    ...and reloaded both at the same time with spare magazines hidden from under her skirt.


    "How cute! Aria, your battle figure is so cute! I''m moe-d! Aria, moe!!"


    Riko, who had pronounced those fast-paced words...


    ...was laughing.


    That girl. She''s enjoying this fight.


    There were people like that in Assault section. But that adrenaline intoxicated countenance was an expression of a typical gun-monger.


    "Entertain me more, chibi-chan! Don''t let me get bored! Hahahaha!!"


    "Don''t make fun of me!"


    The two figures continued launching fire at each other, keeping both sides in check. Bullets were released from the muzzle like rays of light. Yet, neither one had landed a successful hit on either side.


    Honestly, I had never seen such a high level gunfight like this before. Using two guns, and furthermore, using Aru=Kata.


    They''re good, those two. Aria, who jumps off of the sofa in excitement in the midst of watching a TV animal show and Riko, who reads doujinshi hidden behind her textbook during class. You can''t imagine that they are the same people.


    From my observations, both are even.


    The firing sound had ceased.


    Both side must have used up all their ammunition. They distanced themselves from each other.


    Spinning both handguns like a windmill, they placed them back in holsters under their skirts.


    Subsequently... they respectively drew double kodachi and double knife.


    "By the way. I didn''t notice this until now because of your ugliness."


    ..said Aria, forcibly stretching her back to look down upon Riko.


    "You put back your hairstyle as it was before."


    She was probably striking back from being called Chibi a while ago by throwing a sarcastic remark.


    Aria was talking about having severed part of Riko''s hair during the hijacking incident. Riko''s hairstyle was, like Aria''s, twin-tailed. However, only a part of them was tied. Riko was using the hairstyle that she had before.


    "Look carefully, descendant of Holmes. The tail got shortened a bit, and it''s all of your fault."


    Aria laughed purposefully on Riko''s words.


    "Oh, my apologies."


    "You said it, Chibi."


    "What''s that, ugly-face?"


    "Chibi! Chibi!"


    "Ugly-face! Ugly-face! Ugly-face!"


    "Chibi! Chibi! Chibi! Chibi!"


    "Ugly-face! Ugly-face! Ugly-face! Ugly-face! Ugly-fweeh..!!"


    Aria bit her tongue.


    I commented silently.


    Now was a good time. I pulled out a handgun with one hand and whipped out a butterfly knife with the other.


    Some time has passed since I entered Hysteria Mode, but due to watching the fight between the two wearing skirts without short leggings, it hadn''t left me yet.


    Aria and Riko''s attention was fixed on each other. Using that chance, I closed my distance to them. Bending my knees to have the same level as their small height, I wedged myself in-between them...


    *Clashing sound*


    Aria''s kodachi clashed the non-sharp edge of the butterfly knife that was in my right hand, and at the same time, I pointed the Beretta in my left hand at Riko''s side.


    "...Kinji!?"


    Aria, baring her fangs, shouted in surprised because of my unexpected action.


    Riko just said, "Hmph!"


    I looked down, avoiding meeting gazes with the two, and said...


    "This is sad."


    ...in a low, sorrowful voice different from my usual tone.


    "Ha!"


    I can hear Aria gasp. Her heartbeat throbbed clearly as if you could hear it say, ''Dokun''.


    "K-Kinji!! Y-You''re in that thing again...!?"


    This is the fourth time she had seen me in Hysteria Mode.


    Aria had noticed my transformation. And as if a natural reaction to this, she started blushing.


    Does my Hysteria Mode really cause such an embarrassment?


    "Hold back for now Aria. Besides, it''s not my hobby watching two lovely kittens fighting each other."


    I took a side glance at Aria. Her lips stammered speechless words. She wanted to say something but couldn''t.


    "K...K-ki...k-kitte...tte..?"


    She let out a voice that couldn''t form a word.


    The grip on her kodachi was gradually losing strength as well.


    This girl should be fine. Let''s move on to the next one.


    "...Riko."


    Riko replied no answer to my call.


    "A half-hearted affection and a half-hearted fight. Don''t you think both are kinda dull?"


    Riko wasn''t really serious.


    If she were, she should have used her hair as an ultimate weapon, the same weapon that she used during the hijacking incident. She should have made Aria suffer more.


    However, she didn''t. Why was that?


    I questioned Riko with my gaze.


    Riko opened a distance from us. Her eyes were filled with sorrow.


    "Half-wrong. Riko is serious about Ki-kun though."


    Riko shook the ransel and opened the cover. She picked up the two knives dropped on the ground without looking. She shook her head, put the knives inside the bag, and closed the cover.


    The wind slightly fluttered her loose perm hair.


    "But half-correct. As of now, I am not in a perfect condition to fight seriously. That''s why it''s not the right time yet to settle things with Aria."


    "I see."


    I stretched my knees. Spinning the butterfly knife with my hand, I concealed the blade part.


    "Aria, refrain from fighting Riko for now."


    "K-Kinji!? D-did Riko brainwash you or something!? Why are you stopping me!?"


    Aria snarled. She must be making a hasty conclusion that I switched sides.


    "I don''t want you to commit a crime, Aria."


    "As expected of Ki-kun! You understand the situation well! Do you get it now, Aria?"


    Riko clapped her hands as she did a one-spin in place.


    The hem of her skirt floated up as if to ridicule Aria.


    "Not only are our bodies perfect for each other Ki-kun, our hearts are as well!"


    ''Isn''t it?'', smiled Riko, just tilting her head to look at me.


    Aria, perplexed by the conversation that is happening between us, made an anxious expression.


    "Commit a crime? What do you mean by that, Kinji?"


    *Glare*


    The gaze from her camellia eyes sharpen.


    She hadn''t sheathed her kodachi yet, but she seemed to choose to hear out my part first.


    "Plea Bargain. Am I right?"


    "That''s correct! I have already made a plea bargain regarding that April incident. Kyaha!"


    Plea Bargain.


    It is a common agreement in American law that if the criminal agreed to cooperate in various things that help solve cases, like helping in criminal investigation, confessing accomplices, etc, it will abate their punishment. It is a law that diminishes, if not completely erases their crime.


    This compromises fairness of course, as this law risks people giving false testimony, or framing up other people in return to escape their predicament. It is a dangerous system, but it has been implemented in Japan recently due to inability of handling the influx of crimes.


    "In other words, if you arrest me, it will be a false charge!"


    Tsk, tsk.


    Riko clicked her tongue as she swayed her upward-pointed index finger from side to side.


    In reaction to this, Aria, that is in front of Riko...


    ...gnashed her teeth. The hands holding the twin kodachi trembled in anger.


    "That can''t be true! Do you think you can pull my leg with that joke?"


    "It might be true, it might be not. Who knows? Right now, we can''t confirm that."


    I stopped Aria for the reason that if Riko had already done a plea bargain and we continued fighting her, we will be accused of assaulting and illegally arresting her.


    If that happens and we were sued, we won''t be able to save Kanae-san. I will also lose the chance to talk to Riko to extract information regarding Nii-san.


    Aria seemed to understand that.


    Although letting out a vexed grunt, she somehow managed to restrain herself.


    (I''m sorry for this, Aria.)


    There is the plea bargain thing, but the main reason I stopped you is because Riko knows things about my brother.


    About that, I am truly sorry.


    I atoned inside my heart as I felt the Hysteria Mode leaving my body.


    Still, it didn''t stop Aria from pointing the blade towards Riko.


    "But the false crime brought about my mother is a different issue, Riko! I''ll have you testify in Supreme Court!"


    "Sure."


    "And if you don''t cooperate, I''ll make you do it by forc... E-eeehhh!!?"


    Aria opened her eyes wide from Riko''s unexpected acquiescence in the middle of her speech.


    "I''ll testify."


    "R-really!?"


    Riko spoke the second time. Aria, although dubious, couldn''t hide her joy.


    Basically, Aria doesn''t know how to doubt people''s words.


    She''s the type that will be deceived by bad men until she hits rock bottom.


    "Aria, you really love your mama. Riko too, loves her mother as well... That''s why I can understand. I''m sorry Aria. Riko... Riko..."


    Saying those words until that, Riko concealed her face.


    "Mother.. Mother... Fuwee..."


    Drip. Drip.


    Glittering tears started dropping by her feet.


    "...Waaaa.. Waaaaahhhhhh...."


    Riko suddenly wailed.


    She wiped her tears with the back of her hand.


    Seeing that Riko, Aria...


    "E-eh? Eh!? Eeehh!!?"


    Couldn''t comprehend what was happening in front of her, Aria was flustered.


    She made a troubled face like, "What!? Did I make her cry?"


    "W-wait a minute! Why are you suddenly crying? Come on, tell me."


    She hid the short daggers on the back of her uniform. Probably stimulated her motherly sensation, she pacified Riko. Her voice became gentle.


    Really, she''s the type that is easily fooled.


    Hey Aria, look carefully. Riko has a grin on her face.


    But well, whatever the case, this had erased the presence of fighting for now.


    The case is closed for the time being.


    (Riko... what is your true intention?)


    I knit my brow at Riko, who was being patted by Aria on the back, while letting out a sigh of relief.


    Why did Riko nonchalantly appear before us?


    As if to answer my doubt, Riko, while crying, spoke...


    "Riko... Riko was expelled from I-U because of Aria and Ki-kun''s doings. Not only that, I lost my precious treasure after losing to Vlad."


    The atmosphere surrounding us suddenly became tense.


    I turned to Aria. Upon hearing that, Aria''s eyes smoldered with killing intent.


    "...Vlad? You mean that ''Endless Sinner Vlad''...? Isn''t that I-U''s number 2!?"


    Number 2...?


    "Yes. I want to retrieve the treasure that was taken from me by Vlad. That''s why I''ll ask you two: Please help Riko."


    Riko looked at us with teary eyes.


    "Help...? How, in particular?"


    I asked Riko.


    Riko, wiping the tears with the back of her hand the second time, continued with a deliberate monologue, "Don''t cry Riko. You''re a strong girl. So smile, just like the usual cheerful you."


    With the full moon appearing again from the dark cloud in her back---


    "Ki-kun. Aria. Let''s---"


    Regaining her smiling face, Riko continued,


    "---become thieves together!"

 Volume 3 - CH 2

    Juvenile Act. Information regarding the crime committed by underage criminals will not be disclosed in public.


    It is prohibited for Buteis to leak the information to other Buteis. Except for the victim and a limited number of judicial officials, no one can know the details of the crime.


    Since the details won''t be publicized in the media, they''ll just ended up being reported as "Boy A did this" or "Girl B had done that" or something similar.


    This is clearly a bad law so officials have proposed for the repealing of this law. But it was denied because the proponents argued that it was a consideration for Human Rights and what not.


    That''s the reason why Aria and I haven''t told anyone about that hijacking incident.


    Even though we disagree with the law.


    So the next day, after the "General Subject" class periods,[1]


    "I''m back!!"


    Riko, with her frill-customized skirt, appeared in class 2-A. The whole class reveled in joy upon Riko''s return.


    (T-That girl...)


    With an unpleasant mood, I discreetly asked one of my Inquesta classmates. According to them, Riko took part in a long-term, top-secret crime investigation in America since April. And today, she just came back.


    My guess is that Riko was the one who had spread that information herself.


    After all, she''s a very shrewd girl.


    "How are you guys doing! Did you miss Rikorin?"


    She stood behind the podium as she said that. In reaction, the entire dumb class began to throng in joy around her. I should remember the order of the people who ran up to Riko. That is definitely the Class 2-A stupidity ranking. Look at those guys swaying both upwards hands and shouting, "Rikorin! Rikorin!". Maybe I should consider severing my friendship with them.


    Well... Whatever.


    Not that I can''t understand them--- they are oblivious of the fact that Riko is actually the "Butei Killer". Ignorance is bliss, is what they say.


    Riko, if you look at the outside appearance, is a bishoujo. That frilled skirt makes a portion of the guys cry in joy. Don''t ask me. I have no idea what''s good about it.


    "Riko-chan, welcome back!! Ah, what''s that?"


    "Ehehe~ I tried following the season''s trend!"


    Riko is carrying the red ransel on her back. On the side of the ransel is a dangling teruteruboozu. She sways it as she shows it to the class. Meh, what a sorry girl. Contrary to my knitting of brows, the girls shouted, "It''s cute!!". They liked it.


    This is where the problem lies.


    Riko is the class mascot. In other words, she''s the popular girl.


    Her personality is bright. She acts stupid as well so boys and girls treat her openly.


    Suppose I tried warning my classmates here saying, "Watch out for her." I, who has been nicknamed by girls as "Gloomy", or "Inept", or the recent one I got for some reason, "Lady Killer", they would lend no ear to my words. Even though they had been deceived unknowingly by that fake smile of hers, they would take Riko''s side.


    In other words, the whole class is Riko''s ally.


    Clearly, Aria and I are at a disadvantage.


    "*giggle* You should join us too, Ki-kun!"


    Riko did a beckoning gesture. I let out a snort and looked the other way. I heard something breaking beside me. When I turned to the direction of the sound, there was Aria, trembling in anger with a pencil in one hand split in half.


    Aria, I understand your feelings.


    But please don''t vent your anger onto your property.


    You should treasure your property.


    Why? Because I, your slave, am included in your property category.


    School ended. Aria and I made our way back home.


    "Ahh!! She really gets on my nerves! Hampf..."


    "Same."


    "Sometime soon I''ll give her the punishment she deserve. Hampf..."


    "Oh, get her girl! Do it!"


    "And then... hampf... hampf... I''ll throw an airhole hell in her face, hampf..."


    "That''s one scary-sounding hell... but hey Aria, you should stop now. You''ll upset your stomach."


    "Swhut hwup!"


    Aria, sitting in the sofa hollered. For each "hampf" = 1 peach bun stuffed in her mouth. She stuffed too many buns insofar as bean pastes were stuck around her mouth. That lack of etiquette is unlike that of an English noble.


    I don''t want to anger her and face airhole hell instead, so I gave up worrying about Aria''s stomach.


    Aria continued on gobbling down buns that I bought from the Matsumoto shop like there''s no tomorrow.


    Finally, the paper bag became empty. She crumpled it into a ball and threw it behind her.


    Hey, the wastebasket is just beside you!


    Of course I am not a stupid enough person to voice that out loud, so I just stuck the words in the back of my throat.


    Aria folded her arms and her legs, with her expression like that of an active volcano on the verge of eruption, or an out-of-control reactor just before meltdown.


    I was sitting on the L-shaped sofa the farthest distance possible away from Aria. With a feeling like I am facing a mad demon...


    "So, is that fine with you? Riko wants us to be her accomplices in some sort of theft."


    ...I asked Aria with a sigh.


    After that fight, Riko had explained the details of what we''re going to do. She needed to do some investigation first, so we were asked to wait for a week or so.


    "Of course not. Holmes joining hands with Lupin? That''s unheard of! But right now, circumstances are circumstances."


    Aria shook her head. Her long, pink twin-tail swayed casting curves.


    "Riko said she''ll testify for mama''s trial so I think it''s fine to do it if I think of it as a necessary evil. Also, isn''t it written in the Bible: ''Love thine enemies''?"


    And for your information, written in the Bible as well is: "Thou shalt not steal".


    "It''s fine being open-minded. But don''t forget stealing is an indubitable crime. It''ll stay on your record. Well, not that all Buteis are ''clean'' anyway... only a minority of them. Are you saying this on top of your resolve?"


    I can guarantee Aria that. Why? Because I am also one of them, for carrying an illegally customized Beretta.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. This can''t be considered a crime."


    "...And why is that?"


    "Riko mentioned Vlad, right? Vlad is I-U''s number 2. It is beyond law jurisdiction when it comes to matters regarding I-U. Even if we get arrested for stealing, we''ll never be prosecuted."


    "W-What do you mean by that?"


    I pressed for further details but Aria gave no response other than folding her arms behind her head.


    3 seconds passed... 5 seconds...


    Silence filled the room.


    "Or rather..."


    I stood up and slammed both hands on the table.


    "Can you explain to me now what this I-U is? I get that it is some sort of secret organization or the likes but why is it that whenever I ask for explanation, you always end up sidestepping it? Even though it is temporary, right now I am your partner. Isn''t it rude to freeze me out of this?"


    "...No. I can''t tell you."


    "You can''t tell it even to a partner, huh."


    "Being my partner is exactly the reason why I can''t tell you."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "You''ll be erased if you hear it."


    Erased...?


    The heck!?


    "...You mean, I''ll be killed?"


    "That''s only a part of it. Your census register, residential info, bank account, student record, any kind of information connected to you and any other traces of your existence will be erased."


    "What...?"


    "I-U is an A-Class national secret in England. In Japan, it is an I-Class State Secret. If authority gained knowledge of your involvement in I-U, even just knowing about them, you will be pursued by Public Peace Zero Division or an Armed Prosecutor. You don''t want that, right?"


    ...Public Peace Zero Division. Armed Prosecutor.


    It is the most dangerous term that you can hear in Japan.


    Both are ultimate jobs within the nation with members possessing a license to kill. It is the so-called "Dark Government Official".


    Their strength is not a joke.


    If I were targeted by them--- I doubt I could fight them evenly even under Hysteria Mode.


    "Let''s forget about that, Kinji."


    When Aria saw me saying nothing, she continued on as if the previous topic didn''t exist...


    "What about you? What''s your plan?"


    "Huh? Ahh..."


    Yet again she deliberately sidestepped the question about I-U.


    "Hhmmmm... why did you want to help Riko that much?"


    "That''s... none of your business."


    "Should I take it that you helped her just because she''s a cute girl who cried and pleaded for help, then?"


    "Where did you get that idea from? Wait, wasn''t that you? And if anything can be solved with crying then there''s no more need for Butei."


    "Why is it then?"


    The reason I lent a hand to Riko is--- to hear information regarding Nii-san.


    I thought Nii-san died during the Uragaoki Sea Accident.


    But that premise had been shattered because I was shown evidence of the possibility of his survival. From Riko''s story.


    ...I want to confirm if Nii-san is alive or dead.


    And if he is still alive, I want to find out the truth behind his disappearance. After all, his sudden disappearance had turned my life around. I want to meet him again, and talk to him directly.


    For that reason, I had no choice but to cooperate with Riko, the only source of information that I have.


    That is my current standpoint.


    "Kinji? What''s the matter?"


    Aria knitted her brows from my sudden silence.


    "Ah, nothing. As I said before, that''s none of your business."


    The case about Nii-san is my personal problem.


    Besides, it is a problem that I sealed within me. Something that I do not want to expose to other people.


    It is not something that I would want to talk about lightly. Even to a partner.


    "---I know it, Kinji."


    I lifted my head upon hearing Aria''s riled anime-voice.


    Know it...?


    Know what?


    "Hmph! I know it even if you don''t say anything. Riko is a cute girl so guys can''t resist her right? S-She has breasts too."


    W-Wha...


    This girl...


    Aria is about to start something weird.


    "There are three things that a Butei will fall to: darkness, poison and lastly, a girl. Last night in that room, R-Riko... d-did that thing to you..."


    *Glare*


    She''s glaring at me intensely. Aria suddenly started flushing.


    I don''t know what''s happening in her imagination but her face reddened like if you put power through a nichrome wire.


    And then..


    She bared her fangs. She pointed her finger to me like a detective saying, "You''re the culprit!" to a criminal.


    "R-Riko did something weird to you and you became her slave instead. Am I right!?"


    ......


    ............


    ..................


    ...What!?


    "What kind of debauched thing did she do!? Confess everything!!"


    "What the hell was that?"


    "A-Answer me properly! W-What did she do to you!?"


    "Wait! Hold up! Why do you want to hear it that badly?"


    "Eh? Ah, that''s because... Ughh... Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! You pink Butei!"[2]


    You''re the color pink, you know. Hair-wise. Dropping that side remark, now I am certain that Aria had been peeping at us since Riko had sat astride on me.


    And out of all things, she made an outrageous misconception.


    "Listen... I don''t know from which part you had began watching us, but nothing happened between us. It''s all a misunderstanding."


    "Liar!! Y-You were lying on b-b-bed with Riko! What''s the explanation for that!?"


    "I was forced to go there."


    "Listen, Kinji. People have these parts called ''feet''. If you don''t walk your feet there, you can''t reach the bed. At least you went there with your own consent, and then walked towards the bed. That part is beyond doubt, isn''t it?"


    "T-That''s... right, but..."


    "See what I''m saying? Why did you casually go into that place? My guess is that you were expecting something indecent, eh? Just because Riko has got a bit more breasts, you''re getting head-over-heels already. That''s the worst! Why don''t you give me an excuse, if you have one?"


    T-That''s...


    Well, she''s right. I was lured into that room... and walked to the bed with my own consent. But that''s because I didn''t know the other person was actually Riko.


    Back then, Riko disguised herself as Aria.


    If that''s the case, then I went there because it was Aria? That''s one feasible argument. No, no. That''s not good at all, Kinji. Try answering "I thought it was Aria, that''s why I walked to the bed myself." You''ll be killed for sure.


    Having trouble answering, I...


    "Or rather, it''s me who should be mad... Why are you so riled up with that!? Even if one out of a million chance that it is true, it''s got nothing to do with you!"


    ...countered with a special skill called "Reverse Snapping".[3]


    "No, it does!"


    With a flustered gesture, Aria brought her clenched fists closer to her chest.


    ...?


    What has me getting pushed down by Riko in bed got something to do with Aria?


    In response to my knitting of brow, Aria...


    Like a child having a tantrum, and with closed eyes, she shouted:


    "You''re mine! I won''t let anyone have you!!!"


    My heart jumped from Aria''s words.


    No kidding. I thought it stopped for a few seconds.


    W-What is this girl saying all of a sudden?


    "...I don''t know what Riko told you but..."


    *Glare*


    Aria glared me with a tearful eyes. Her face flushing red further.


    "You are being deceived by Riko! I-It''s written in the book that Shirayuki brought... G-Girls can''t do that a-aggressive thing to the guy that they really like!"[4]


    Although stuttering from time to time, Aria did her best talking about the topic that she''s not used to talking about.


    What is wrong with her really?


    While saying those lines, her gaze was shooting in every direction erratically, and she was also sweating mysteriously. What is happening to her?


    Does she have a cold or something?


    "W-What''s the explanation behind that? Care to elaborate?"


    "The Lupin lineage has a tendency of forming a party that were strictly chosen from exceptional people to commit thieving. That''s what they were famous of! For sure Riko saying those words like ''your bodies are perfect for each other'' means that... She plans to steal my slave with sexual charm, and add you to her party in the future! I will not... never! Going to let that happen!!"


    Howled Aria with fangs bared.


    "You''re mine! (as a slave) That''s why you can''t serve other people, understand!?"


    Ah, I see. It''s all making sense now.


    So that''s what you mean by, "You''re mine".


    I am her slave = her property = hers. Come to think of it, that''s the only explanation.


    Geez, I feel dumb getting excited for nothing. She''s just demonstrating extreme possessiveness for things.


    "A-Anyway, I''ll forgive you this once... but there will be no second time, get it? Else I''ll give you an airhole hell and transform you into a human lotus root!"


    Human Lotus Root.


    Aria coined another original phrase.


    Maybe it''s about time I ask the Informas to make a wiki of it.


    "First of all, you''re lacking in self-awareness! Basically, you''re a ''Gloomy'' person, but in reality you''re quite a ''Lady Killer''. E-Even that time with Shirayuki... All you do is keep flirting with each other... from morning till night..."


    Not satisfied with bringing up two of my nicknames, she even brought up past events as well.


    This is what you call a displacement of anger, no doubt. She must be really pissed off by Riko to search for an outlet.


    "Y-You even k-kissed Shirayuki! A-Although you did that to me as well..."


    Grrr...


    Aria growled.


    As I get the premonition that Aria will soon turn into a demon, I get myself off of the sofa and used the excuse of going to the restroom.


    "Uuuh... The rainy season''s getting cold."


    I mumbled as I put on the bulletproof vest for safety.


    Hmm... My ability of avoiding danger had been fostered well from two months of living together with Aria.


    (Speaking of Shirayuki... Isn''t she in Shimane right now?)


    I, who had miserably retreated to the toilet upon a sign of danger, recalled Shirayuki as I gazed at the handcrafted doorknob cover that she fixed.


    Shirayuki is still at SSR camp in Izumo or what''s-its-name Shrine. She''ll be back by tomorrow afternoon.


    By the way, I had been planning on making Aria and Shirayuki get along with each other, so last month when her Slave number 2, Shirayuki, had gone to camp, I complained to Aria saying, "Are you sure it''s okay to let her go? Don''t you think it''s unfair for my part?". But she just trampled my rebuke by answering, "You and Shirayuki have a different education agenda, so it''s fine."


    According to Aria, training Shirayuki''s supernatural powers is at utmost importance, and that training isn''t something that Aria is capable of doing, so she''ll be entrusting the job to the professionals.


    In other words, our master Aria-sama intends in solely educating me to be her slave. Ohh, I am so grateful that my eyes are in tears. How about forget training me and put that effort in training your height instead?


    Like Aria, Shirayuki had been granted the approval of staying in my home as well. So she does not seem to have any objection in joining hands with Aria.


    Although they originally had a cat-and-dog relationship, this particular way of keeping a certain distance from each other is how they get along with each other, with me in the center.


    To put it in a simple sentence: it''s a total nuisance.


    (But Riko''s case is entirely different from Shirayuki''s, Aria...)


    I folded my arms.


    First of all, what triggered Aria and Shirayuki''s quarrel was merely Shirayuki''s unaccountable grudge for something. Moreover, despite everything, both are Buteis. Although they once had been in discord, when the fight with Jeanne D''Arc 30th a.k.a. Durandal happened, they properly united forces.


    However---


    Aria and Riko are different. Firstly, the two are Butei and a criminal. Secondly, their ancestors were rivals since ancient times: the great detective Sherlock Holmes and the phantom thief Lupin. Lastly, although Riko promised to testify for Aria''s mother, it was originally Riko''s fault that Kanae-san was framed up. You can''t blame Aria if she felt enmity.


    She was requested by that person herself, and to do a larceny to boot. Aria doesn''t know how to tolerate things that she doesn''t like. Can she really accomplish this mission until the end? It''s the question of the century.


    (...It''s probably impossible.)


    Looking at Aria''s usual behavior, she doesn''t show any hint of perseverance.


    In short, the position that I need to take is, make sure that Aria and Riko cooperate properly, and organize them together until the end of the job.


    "Me? Organizing those 2 ''Quadras''...?


    Will I be able to do that?


    But... it''s not the question of being "able" or "unable".


    I have no choice but to do it.


    Honestly, even though I stay as Aria''s partner, in the end, the thing about I-U is beyond my concern.


    But this time... and only this time... I can''t afford to ignore it.


    As long as Nii-san''s information is at stake, I will do whatever it needs to obtain it.


    That''s why I have to do it. No matter what the risks are.


    Sigh.


    ---Another life or death situation.


    The following day is the midterm examination.


    The exam is split into 2 parts with lunch break in the middle. The first half is the "General Subjects" written tests that were scheduled back-to-back this morning. The second half of the exam is the sports test. It is afternoon right now and we were taking the sports test.


    The test is split into 8 categories. All must be taken until the end of exam. I sank down in one corner of the 2nd school grounds, where the test is taking place.


    My head hurts watching the scenery before me.


    (...They''re not normal...)


    The students are doing a 50 meter sprint and alternating side steps. What? Yeah, I know that''s normal. But allow me to finish first.


    What they are doing is normal. However, the students and the teachers participating aren''t.


    Let''s introduce the supervisors of the exam, ---the teachers. They are, under the dismal sky, blowing a whistle, or swinging shinais (a wooden stick).


    First, that girl that looked like a Hong Kong mafia leader is the Assault department instructor, Ranbyou. Students call her the "Human Bunker Buster". Her catchphrases are "Go die!" or "Death!". Next, that Ranbyou''s best friend, the one always seen with a cigarette-ish thing in the mouth during the whole class period is the Dagula''s instructor, Tsuzuri. That Snipe''s instructor, Nangou, is known for beating students black-and-blue for the sole reason of standing behind her. The Lezzad''s instructor, Chan Wu, seemed to be present as well. You can hear her voice but her figure is nowhere to be seen.


    Anyone... please do something.


    I just want to live a normal school life. And spending time studying under those inhuman instructors can''t be considered a normal school life. Those students running and leaping as well, they''re not normal at all.


    There are the CVRs, or the Civetta Reseach. They are also known as the Special Undercover Investigation Department . Only peerless bishoujos can enter this course. CVR is a department that refines their sexual charm technique. Right now, they are wearing a high-cut bloomer in order to not leave a tan mark. Just merely watching them poses a big problem to my Hysteria Mode.


    There''s also the gun-armed Assault and the Lezzad. Not wanting to be separated from their guns even in this place. The use of the ground is free, so you can see the SSRs as well, doing a 1500 meter run wearing cloaks like usual. Oh? That one SSR... did she hover just now before landing from a high jump?


    In general, Butei High is like this. Just watching them depletes my mental energy. Butei High is the home for a dangerous bunch.


    Having a second look on this place intensely recalls my initial objective of transferring to a normal high school as soon as possible.


    ...However...


    That objective... might change soon.


    The reason why I decided to quit Butei was because of Nii-san''s death.


    But what if Riko''s story is true? That Nii-san is still alive?


    I...


    ...Wonder, what will I do?


    Bang!


    Gunfire blared. I looked to the source of the sound. There, I see Aria''s figure doing a 50 meter sprint. It seemed the gunshot was used for the starting signal.


    She''s wearing a short pants and a PE uniform with "2-A Kanzaki" written on it.


    Her twin-tail will probably get in the way of running. The wind swept her untied hair as she dashes forward.


    I unconsciously formed a bitter smile at that figure.


    She''s small.


    She''s like a participant in a children sports event.


    But.. I don''t really dislike Aria doing what full-size girls do.


    Her appearance outclasses that of full-size girls''. If she had the height and bust volume, it wouldn''t be unusual if she were to be scouted by the CVRs. In other words, she''s a peerless bishoujo.


    However, after reaching the goal, witnessing Aria re-equipping her handguns that she had asked a junior to hold reminds me that she''s not a normal girl after all. More like a battle girl.


    I wonder what her plans are... After saving her mother, Kanae-san.


    Will she continue studying as a Butei?


    Or will she transfer to a normal high school? ...Probably not.


    What if...?


    What if we were classmates within the same normal high school?


    What if we encounter each other again, but this time as a normal high school boy and a girl?


    As I blankly contemplated those things, an image of a girl wearing a bloomer flashed at my vision. I quickly averted my gaze to the paper I am holding. It is the result sheet for the sports exam.


    Dammit. Why can''t the school have a separate test for guys and girls? Seriously.


    What will happen if I accidentally turn into Hysteria Mode?


    As I trace my Normal Mode''s unremarkable grades with my index finger...


    A shadow suddenly covered the result sheet.


    "?"


    I raised my head. As if sticking her head to mine to take a good look at the sheet...


    "Uuwah... What kind of grade was that, dumb Kinji? Even your physical ability is dumb as well?"


    ...Aria sarcastically remarked at my grades. She''s sipping a sports drink from a plastic bottle that is usually used in road racing for re-hydrating oneself.


    I''m annoyed.


    "Shut up. I don''t want to hear that from someone repeatedly nodding their heads during Japanese and Kobun[5] classes in struggling not to fall asleep, but suddenly blasting with energy when PE classes comes."


    "There."


    Aria sprawled her feet and sank down close beside me.


    She must have probably sweated from that sprint. A gardenia-like aroma is emitting from her body.


    I fixed my sitting. I distanced myself from her a bit.


    Aria is quite indifferent when it comes to distance sensitivity.


    To state it simply: It is problematic.


    Even without that, first of all, boys and girls sitting close together are unthinkable.


    We''re not watching TV at home here, Aria.


    You should learn the phrase, "proper manner in proper place".


    "You really put some effort in running back there."


    "Is that how I looked like?"


    "Did you have someone you wanted to impress?"


    "What kind of weed are you smoking, Kinji?"


    ......


    ............Huh?


    Just now... I even asked the same question myself. I don''t smoke though.


    Why am I asking Aria such odd question?


    ...Why?


    Aria hugged her tiny legs, leaned her head forward and started contemplating about something.


    And then she looked to my eyes.


    "I guess... it will be wonderful if my partner would recognize my ability."


    Aria said that.


    ...?


    This one makes me go, "huh?", too.


    Because the old Aria would rather reply in this part, "I don''t care even if no one recognize me".


    After taking the sports test...


    Checking the test schedule of Inquesta department that I was enrolled in, I found out there is an optional biology quiz that students can take.


    According to Mutou, who had taken the quiz earlier, the test was about materials that were not taught in the curriculum but... it was otherwise an easy test. Passing the quiz will net you 0.1 credits.


    It might be inconsequential to other people but 0.1 credits is a big thing to me.


    There are certain occasions that a Butei cannot attend classes because of a job request. Due to that, the condition of passing and graduating of students are decided by sufficiently fulfilling the credits needed.


    When I was enrolled in Assault, I did job requests from local people and was absent in class quite a lot. That''s why I was lacking a bit of credit, especially in Biology. This test was a windfall from God, and must not be passed up.


    Once everything was decided, I changed to my school uniform and made for Inquesta''s huge audio-visual room with an interior like that of a theater.


    There weren''t all that many people. During this time period, it seemed only Inquestas and Ambulaces were able to take the quiz.


    But is it just me? The number of girls seemed strangely plenty. I''m not liking this.


    I took a printout of the quiz and retreated myself to the very rear of the room to avoid the girls.


    I am the only one in this row. Good.


    Looking at the printout, it seems that we are going to watch an educational video about "Genetics", supervised by a part-time instructor.


    We will have to fill in the proper answer on the blanks. It won''t be a problem as long as one is watching the video carefully.


    I see. No wonder Mutou said it was easy.


    "Everyone! Please go back to your seats."


    A teacher clapping his hands said that.


    Upon closer inspection, I see a group of girls surrounding the podium and causing a commotion where the instructor is.


    It is the Ambulace part-time instructor, Sayonaki.


    Now I get it. That explained the number of girls here.


    I heard Sayonaki was a genius who had graduated from university abroad.


    This part-time instructor, and also a genetics scholar, has an appearance of a 20 year-old guy. His face with glasses is clearly a handsome one. His slender waist goes well with his long hair. His other features are: tall height, sharp nose, and long legs.


    To sum it up, he''s an impeccable young man that appears in a trendy drama show.


    His personality--- is gentle, like a saint. Plus, he is also very courteous. He uses Keigo with everyone. A rare type that you can find even in Butei High.


    This Sayonaki, partly due to his tendency of working as part-timer, only shows up during special lecture events like this one. But whenever he does, what usually happens were girls always gather around him causing fuss.


    The girls nicknamed him the "Prince".


    To be frank, I don''t agree with it. Why am I, over here, called "Gloomy", and he over there is called "Prince"? Even though we''re the same harmless existence? Aren''t you discriminating nondescript people too much?


    Although I have not one bit of desire of becoming popular with the girls because of my constitution, I can''t help but feel unfairness in those girls'' actions.


    People aren''t all about appearance.


    "C''mon everyone, go back to your seat. We can''t start the video in this state. I won''t give credit for those who remain unseated."


    The girls reluctantly went back to their seats upon Sayonaki''s words. They had no choice but to listen when credit is at stake.


    Ha! Serves you all right.


    Of course I didn''t voice that out. I just laughed inside my mind. Suddenly...


    "Darling~?"


    Riko, who came just now, occupied the seat on my left.


    Her frill-customized skirt fanned out. It draped into my left hip as if covering it.


    "R-Riko... what are you doing here?"


    "Riko is also an Inquesta."


    "I don''t mean that! I''m asking why you intentionally took a seat next to me?!"


    Riko took an upturned peek in my face. As I was about to voice my reprimand, the lights went out, turning the entire room into total darkness.


    The video has started.


    "Genes. It carries information about parent''s traits that can be inherited by the offspring. Let''s talk about the physiology of it."


    The narrator''s voice echoed. Riko grabbed my left arm and hugged it.


    Muni. A soft sensation, like a dream, pushed down against my arm--- I tilt my body, to avoid that voluptuous part.


    "What are you trying to pull!?"


    "Ki-kuun. Want to touch Riko?"


    "W-Why do I have to do that!?"


    "Because I want you to touch Riko."


    "That''s not answering my question! Why are you suddenly asking me such---"


    "Feel Riko up to your heart''s content! You are free to touch Riko anywhere. No restrictions."


    From Riko, who''s leaning her body towards me, emitted a vanilla-like aroma. I restrained my breathing to show my resistance.


    "W-We''re in the middle of taking quiz. What will you do if the teacher catches us?"


    "That thrill spices up things more," she chuckled. "Riko is such a bad girl."


    Riko rubbed her face on my arm.


    "Stop that! Are you a kitten or something!?"


    "Nya~~~ Nya~~~"


    Riko curled her wrist, imitating a cat paw, and started scratching the air.


    "Hug Riko, Hug Riko Ki-kuun... Hug! Hug!!!"


    Riko started clinging her sock-wrapped feet on mine.


    T-This isn''t good.


    W-What is this?


    I can''t quite make it out, but I have an odd feeling that I''m starting to enter Hysteria Mode.


    But, it''s still repressible.


    There are other students and a teacher within this audio-visual room. Using that excuse, I somehow maintained my reason.


    Endure. Endure it, Kinji.


    I don''t get why I have to face this misfortune. But nevertheless, endure!


    "Ah, Ki-kun, you''re holding it. Holding things in is bad for your body."


    Swish.


    Riko slumped her upper body sideways and drooped it into my lap.


    This lolita-style, modified frilled-uniform is tickling.


    "Pat my head."


    "No way I''ll do that, baka!"


    "If you don''t do that, Riko will scream. And then Riko will tell the teachers you did something weird."


    "W...hat... did you... say?


    I turned pale. Riko, who is in my lap turned upward to face me. As a result, it looks like I was providing a lap-pillow to Riko.


    "Rawr! I''m serious. Riko will scream in 5 seconds. Four~ Three~ Two~ One~"


    "Fine, fine. I''ll do it!"


    No choice.


    I grabbed Riko''s head as if clutching it. My fingers buried under her waving honey-colored hair.


    "Ahnn. It hurts Ki-kun. Do it more gently..."


    Riko''s hair was softer than I thought. It''s not that glossy compared to Aria''s hair. The tips of her hair were scattered about, as if done in mischief. However, that feature resembled Riko instead.


    Dammit.


    It is vexing to admit, but this girl is cute. In a general point of view though.


    Pat. Pat.


    I continuously patted Riko''s hair out of desperation. Riko narrowed her big round eyes in reaction. Her face displayed extreme euphoria.


    "Nn... That''s perfect. But a little bit slower."


    Pat. Pat.


    "More, more!"


    My face had flushed seeing Riko who had transformed into a child. I continued doing my work.


    Pat... Pat...Pat...


    Pat... Pat...Pat... Pat...


    If Aria saw me doing this, she''d execute me seven times.


    Afuhh. Riko let out a rapturous sigh as if she had turned into an angel.


    "There was a certain party where the actress Marilyn Monroe had asked Professor Einstein: ''With my looks and your brain, don''t you think our kids would be wonderful?''. In response to Marilyn''s proposal-like question, Einstein answered: ''I disagree. There is a possibility that our kids might inherit your brain and my looks instead.'' This joke had provided us a hint to study "Inheritance" and "Disinheritance" of the genes."


    The narration continued, followed by the sound of pencil scratching.


    (...Oh, no!)


    Looking around, the students are all writing the answer in the printout.


    This is bad.


    If I don''t start filling in answers now, although it is meager, I''ll miss the credit for this quiz.


    If that happens and I become unable to meet the credit criteria, I wouldn''t be able to transfer to a normal high school, or worse, I might even repeat a year.


    I flusteredly grabbed for my pencil and...


    Hmm? Where''s my pencil?


    I know I put it down above my desk.


    "*chuckle* Are you looking for your pencil? It''s playing hide-and-seek~."


    Riko, above my lap, whispered.


    "Did you steal it!? Since when!?"


    "Riko is a thief. There is nothing that she can''t steal."


    "Give it back!"


    "Sure~"


    Riko stretched her back and projected her chests. J...Just what the hell is this girl planning?


    My eyes were about to fall off after noticing something.


    My pencil was jammed in between Riko''s voluptuous breasts, with a volume disproportionate to her small stature.


    S-She hid it between her breasts.


    "Take it out Ki-kun~"


    "T-Take it out? I can''t do that!"


    "C''mon. Hurry up, or the video will finish! The V-I-D-E-O!"


    Riko devilishly smiled. She spelled the word VIDEO and clapped her hand on every letter.


    The hell! I can''t believe this girl.


    However, I have no choice but to do it... For the credit...!


    I turned my head away from Riko''s white skin, almost transparent enough that you can see her veins.


    With the feeling that I was about to disarm a time bomb, no, maybe even more dangerous than that, I plunged my right hand inside Riko''s uniform.


    *Rustle* *Rustle*


    Aahhh!


    Dammit. It''s soft. And it''s warm. What is this?


    "Hhn... By the way, Riko isn''t wearing a bra right now."


    Stop telling unnecessary things! You''re just making things worst!


    Endure... Endure it Kinji!


    Don''t Hysteria...


    *Rustle* *Rustle*


    I fumbled inside Riko''s chest. Because I wasn''t looking directly, I couldn''t confirm where I am touching. Ah, is this it?


    "A-Ahhnn. Ki-kun! T-That''s...!!"


    Riko seriously let out a desperate voice. I pulled out my hands in perplexity.


    "W-What happened!?"


    "Ki-kun! I didn''t know you were so bold! That one just now, even Riko was shocked."


    Why was she shocked? That was just the eraser''s butt I touched.


    "But don''t worry, Ki-kun. Riko doesn''t mind whatever you do to her. She doesn''t mind at all. That''s why, let''s try harder one more time?"


    "...Why? Why do I have to do my best on this...?"


    "This is one way of training you to use Riko as a switch for your Hysteria Mode. In order to complete our mission, you will need to turn into Hysteria Mode at the right time."


    So.. that''s... what it is...


    But let''s drop Riko''s intention for now.


    The important thing right now is my credit. In other words, retrieving the pencil.


    I turned my head away from Riko''s chest the second time. I grit my teeth and reinserted my hands in Riko''s chest.


    My hands were enveloped by a marshmallow sensation from Riko''s cleavage.


    At that moment---


    *Flick*


    The lights turned on.


    "......?"


    When I looked in front, towards where the screen is, the words "The End" were displayed.


    ...I-It''s over already...?


    I gasped--- I turned towards the presence of a person.


    Sayonaki was standing in our side.


    I failed to notice him because my attention was on Riko.


    Due to the stagecraft of the room, the other students in the front couldn''t see what the people in the back are doing. However, Sayonaki can witness clearly that my hands are inserted inside Riko''s uniform.


    "H-Here, sensei! Riko had finished answering everything! Well then, I''ll see you! Bye bye, Ki-kun!"


    Riko stood up, pushed the quiz sheet towards Sayonaki, and dashed away.


    Dumbfounded, I watched that Riko. Her frilled skirt fluttered as she fled.


    A vein in Sayonaki''s temple popped out. His glasses glittering. Then he said,


    "T-Tohyama-kun. Don''t you know the phrase, ''proper manner in proper place''?"


    I took a combo of Sayonaki''s sermon and an instant make-up quiz that will be taken on a later day together with Repier and Amdo.


    After that, as I walked to the exit lobby of the Inquesta building which I thought was already devoid of students, I found Riko loitering on one corner, PSP in hands. It seems she was waiting for me.


    "Ah."


    When Riko saw me, she stored the PSP inside her skirt and hid herself in the corner''s blind spot.


    And then, she half-showed her face from the corner and looked at me as if asking, "Are you still mad about earlier?".


    I ignored her and tried to pass through.


    "Tehe~"


    Riko said that and stuck out her tongue. She fisted her headtop in addition.


    "...So, when will you start telling us the detailed instructions of what we need to do?"


    I said petulantly and went for the exit. It''s raining outside.


    What a bad day. I didn''t bring an umbrella.


    ...is what I thought. However...


    *Whisk*


    Riko lifted a hand over my head, opening an umbrella.


    Even her umbrella is decorated with frills. It''s Riko-like in my opinion.


    ...So?


    "Riko will lend you an umbrella. Let''s do Aiaigasa!" [6]


    I thought so.


    "Unbelievable..."


    "Ki-kun. People who don''t use this umbrella will not be permitted in tomorrow''s ''Operation Stealing'' meeting."


    "......"


    Guess I have no choice but to adhere. For Nii-san''s lead''s sake.


    I gave up and entered under the umbrella''s cover with Riko.


    But what is with that naming sense? "Operation Stealing"? Isn''t that too plain?


    "Riko is so happy that she can experience Aiaigasa with Ki-kun! Rain, rain, fall away! Fall away!?"


    No rain, go away.


    I sighed, thinking, what if Aria saw the two of us walking the streets shoulder-to-shoulder? It''s the worst situation.


    However, that thinking is naive. I have completely forgotten.


    ...The correct question should be: What will happen if we were seen, by a worse person than Aria?


    "*chuckle*. Ki-kun, you usually distance yourself from girls, but when alone together, you''re very kind. You were gentle even in bed. Oh, by the way, who are you?"


    Riko''s voice suddenly switched into an icy tone in that last part.


    She threw the umbrella overhead, grabbed my chest, and forced me to duck.


    "!?"


    The area where Riko''s neck was a second ago...


    *Swoosh*


    ...Japanese sword...? Its blade zipped through that area.


    I immediately turned around. As I thought, that person is in there.


    "S-Shirayuki!"


    Shirayuki was standing there in her crimson sailor uniform.


    In her right hand was an unsheathed sword, called Irokane Ayame. Her left hand is gripping a Chinese-style umbrella.


    "...Step aside, Kin-chan."


    I just remembered. She was supposed to be back by late afternoon from SSR camp.


    Shirayuki Hotogi.


    She is the president of Student Council, the head of gardening club, handicraft club, girls volleyball club, has a superhuman diligence, a black-haired Yamato Nadeshiko which is a rarity nowadays, and also a Miko...


    But this problematic childhood friend of mine occasionally turns into a demigod berserker for some reason.


    Wait a minute! That thing just now... if Riko didn''t push me down, wouldn''t that have cut my head as well!?


    "Who are you~? To disturb the sweet sweet time between Rikorin and Ki-kun..."


    Riko questioned Shirayuki like a minx girl.


    *Swish*


    Retaliating with a wicked-wife glance, Shirayuki swung her sword, sweeping the rain.


    "I am Shirayuki Hotogi of SSR Department. And what about you, who are you? Doing an aiaigasa within these sacred learning grounds, that was envi... I mean, despicable! Can''t you see that Kin-chan isn''t liking it? Get away from him right away! That strike just now was your warning."


    You cut off people''s heads for a warning!?


    "Eh? Why~!? Tohyama Ki-kun and Mine Rikorin are couple, didn''t you know? So there is nothing wrong with us doing aiaigasa."


    Riko pouted her cheeks. She dexterously caught the umbrella with one hand. Its frills fluttered as it swirled down.


    If you look carefully, Riko''s wristwatch and umbrella... are connected by a thin piano wire. That wristwatch acted as a reel to draw back the umbrella.


    "Cou...ple...? Aha, Ahahaha. It''s true that weird girls appear during springtime. Don''t you think so, Kin-chan?"


    Ahahahaha. Laughed Shirayuki with eyes wide.


    Spring? It''s already the rainy season. But I do agree about the "weird girls appearing" part.


    You are included in there as well, Shirayuki.


    "Fu, fufufu. Mine-san. Now is a good time to retract what you said."


    A cross-shaped vein on Shirayuki''s temple popped up, trembled. Her eyes were shut and her lips are forming a bitter smile, probably to display composure.


    "Because Kin-chan and I... had already ki-kissed each other!"


    "Ffpff... Just a kiss? Riko and Ki-kun had gone up to B."[7]


    "Biiiiiiiii--------!?"


    Shirayuki suddenly opened her eyes wide and screamed.


    "T$&*^HD ^&dsa^* &dhfD*&^ jgfD*^!!"


    "Shirayuki! Snap back to your senses! And you, Riko! Stop saying needless things!"


    My words... were ignored. Like a mute hollering at a deaf.


    "For a mere second lover thief, you''re getting full of yourself! I won''t let you have Kin-chan! Have at you!"[8]


    Shirayuki trembled, pointing both Irokane Ayame and index finger towards Riko.


    "Come. I''ll show you what a real thief is like."


    Riko belligerently smiled, taunting Shirayuki.


    T-These two are serious...!


    Murderous aura filled the raining grounds, making anyone around them shiver.


    Shirayuki tossed away her Chinese-style umbrella. She took an upsword stance, and then charged towards Riko.


    "Kufu!"


    Seeing that, Riko, thrust her umbrella to her front as if it were a shield. The umbrella concealed Riko''s figure from Shirayuki''s vision.


    "!?"


    Bang!


    A hole appeared near Shirayuki''s toes, produced by a bullet, which successfully stopped Shirayuki on her tracks from advancing.


    It seems the tip of Riko''s umbrella was modified to fire like a gun.


    Riko rolled the umbrella in the ground. It went around behind Shirayuki. And then...


    *Flap*


    It flipped up Shirayuki''s skirt.


    "Kyahh!?"


    Shirayuki tossed away the Japanese sword in surprise, then she slumped down.


    Thud.


    The point of the Japanese sword pierced the tree on my side. Wah! That was close!


    "Ohhh!! Yuki-chan is wearing black!! That''s a big contradiction! For someone who has a name like Shirayuki!"[9]


    The umbrella that was lying on the ground, moved. It looked like it was following Riko. She grabbed the umbrella, then stroked it.


    By the way... Who''s Yuki-chan?


    Ah. She meant Shirayuki.


    "See you Ki-kun! I''ll mail you later about tomorrow''s schedule and meeting place!"


    Chu!


    Riko threw a flying kiss, skipping as she fled.


    She''s good at escaping. As expected from the descendant of Phantom Thief Lupin.


    Result-wise, she was able to get away scot-free from both Aria and Shirayuki.


    (But what about this one...?)


    I timidly turned towards Shirayuki''s direction.


    She''s still slumping down. Her face was flushed up to her ears. She''s covering it with her both hands.


    "Hic... Hic... Let me die!! I, the president of student council and a student role model had disgraced myself for wearing an obscene black panty in these sacred learning grounds... hic. I am not eligible as Kin-chan''s wife anymore. Weehhhhnnn!!"


    Don''t worry. No one is eligible anyway.


    Since I was facing Shirayuki in the front and Riko had flipped up the skirt from behind, there is no way I could have seen her panties. Therefore, I have no way of confirming whether it was really black or probably a different color like white. However, it seems this incident was a great deal of shock to Shirayuki. She''s so depressed that she couldn''t stand up.


    I couldn''t possibly leave her like that under this weather so I had no choice but to carry her. Shirayuki said that she was not feeling well so she asked me to carry her to the Ambulace.


    Ambulace building, 10th floor.


    We entered a cramped room. It is supposed to be the infirmary room.


    Huh? No one is inside?


    Shirayuki had asked me to bring her here, so I thought there were Ambulaces standing by.


    "...Should we hit someplace else?"


    "Y-Yeah."


    My hands were occupied because I was giving Shirayuki a piggy-back. She turned the knob with her hands instead...


    Hmm? Somehow, she mysteriously used force there.


    "H-Huh?"


    "What''s the matter?", I asked.


    "It won''t budge. It seems we can''t go out. Oh no! We''re in trouble."


    The way Shirayuki said that was kind of monotonous. She got off my back.


    Eh!? You can stand now!?


    "You can... walk now?"


    "Y-Yeah. Thank you Kin-chan."


    She bowed down. She bent her body at a 90-degrees angle. Afterwards, she fixed her bangs.


    ......


    Oh well.


    Looking at the door knob, it''s true that it was broken. The cause was the keyhole had sort of melted.


    Ouch. I touched it and it was bizarrely hot. It was only an instant so I didn''t get a burn.


    What the hell is this?


    "Really, we''re in distress. The knob can''t seem to be dislodged by using a gun. Even if we try to escape through the window, the length of the cable can only get us down up to 3rd floor. It is embarrassing, but should we scream for help?"


    "O-Oh yeah! I just remembered! Right now, we''re the only ones in this building."


    "Why is that?"


    "You see, Sayonaki-sensei said he''ll be having a special lecture today, so all Ambulace students went out to attend the lecture... I think."


    "You think? Why didn''t you recall that sooner? Haah... Can''t help it."


    "I-I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"


    "It''s fine. You don''t need to apologize that much."


    No choice.


    Hmm... How about asking one of my Amdo classmates for help? Maybe they can use a special tool to open the door up.


    I took out my cellphone. As I was about to call a number...


    "I''m sorry!!"


    Shirayuki swiftly pilfered my cellphone. She ran off with it beyond the curtain-screened bed.


    "H-Hey Shirayuki! What are you doing!? Give it back!"


    *Sshhhh*


    I brushed the curtain open.


    Shirayuki was sitting Seiza-style on top of the bed.


    She''s clutching my cellphone with both hands, curling her back, posing like "As if I will ever give it back!"


    But still... taking off those black strap shoes and even lining them up properly on the floor before sitting on bed, it''s so Shirayuki-like.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shirayuki''s black hair was elegantly curled down on the white bedsheet. She''s looking down, her fringe covering her eyes.


    "I... didn''t have... a choice. I never thought Kin-chan-sama had another mistress..."


    W-What...?


    Shirayuki was talking under her breath. I couldn''t quite make out what she''s saying.


    "...That''s why I locked Kin-chan together in this room... Right now... Kin-chan is only mine..."


    Did I hear a dangerous word mixed within that sentence?


    "...And so I suddenly thought, I should just make a stunning fait accompli before going back to the Hotogis. A big one enough to overwhelm that second lover thief. I cannot afford to lose. Kin-chan is mine. Kin-chan is mine. Kin-chan is mine. Kin-chan is mine. Kin-chan is mine..."


    "Shirayuki. What are you mumbling?"


    I shook Shirayuki whose started mumbling those same words like a broken recorder.


    "Y-Yes!?"


    Shirayuki flusteredly raised her head. Although a bit surprised, she properly came back to her senses.


    "Can I have my cellphone back?"


    I put out my palm. In response, Shirayuki hugged the cellphone on her chest with both hands, shaking her head.


    "More importantly Kin-chan-sama! I have two important things that I need to talk about!"


    "...I''ll listen if you promise to give it back afterwards."


    "Of course! Umm... Okay, the first one, Kin-chan. I have investi... I mean, read your fortune."


    ...It might not be a mistake to say that she had investigated me as well. She must have known my schedule today since she had waylaid us in front of the Inquesta building. Well, voicing this doubt would only prolong the talk, so I decided not to ask.


    "And then... I got an unusual result..."


    "My everyday life is already unusual so it''s not really surprising. And what was the result?"


    "The result was: "Kin-chan will encounter a wolf, a demon, and a ghost". And this will happen soon..."


    A wolf, a demon, and a ghost?


    What the heck is that? Wolves are already extinct. Demons and ghosts are fictional entities.


    Okay, I will accept supernatural abilities, but that''s because I have seen them with my own eyes. However, I refuse to believe such things that haven''t been proven by my own eyes. My world is different from yours, Shirayuki. I have no plan on saying goodbye yet to this modern society.


    Still, Shirayuki''s divination is always accurate.


    Let''s try putting more thoughts to it. The things that come to mind are...


    Riko, with a wolf ear and a tail, saying "RAWR!".


    Aria, wearing a tiger-striped bikini, impaling me with a demon horn-like hair ornament.


    Shirayuki, clad on white clothes, floating in air like a white lady that appears often in ghost stories.


    ...Isn''t this what it means?


    "I understand. I will heed that warning just in case. What''s the second one?"


    "...Umm... Starting tonight, I will be returning to Hotogi for a while."


    Eh?


    "By Hotogi you mean, your parent''s house?"


    "Yes. Remember I broke a taboo due to the Durandal incident of late? I will head there for forgiveness. Plus there''s also been a lot going on with the Hotogis lately. I think I will be gone for about a month."


    "I see. Well, take your time. You can take longer than that if you want."


    Yesss!! I did a victorious pose inside my mind. That means one less dangerous girl around me for a while.


    But showing my joy here will just make Shirayuki sulk. Don''t celebrate yet, Kinji. It''s still early.


    "That''s all I wanted to tell you. By the way, it''s getting cold in this room, Kin-chan. Ah, the heater is broken."


    How did you know it was broken by just looking?


    I thought and went around the bed to check it. She''s right, it is broken.


    "This heater... doesn''t it look like it had been slashed by a sharp weapon?"


    "It''s cold, Kin-chan!"


    "H-Hmm?? Yeah, well, it is rainy season after all."


    The cold is tolerable. However, thinking that we were locked up in this room, enduring the cold would be quite stressful.


    "Kin-chan! It''s over if we get knocked out before help arrived, right!?"


    Shirayuki unaccountably raised her voice.


    She threw the blanket about her, covering her entire self. Now she looks like a turtle with the head inside the shell.


    This girl... I think she''s gonna start something weird again.


    "Hey, Shirayuki. I don''t mind you playing as turtle. But please give me back my cellphone..."


    I plead to Shirayuki. She suddenly started doing something under the blanket. Rustling sounds can be heard from within.


    After a few moments...


    Shirayuki expelled her uniform''s scarf from inside the blanket.


    Butei School''s girls uniform has an unusual design that you can find in this modern period because the scarf was fused with the tie. This sailor uniform was unexpectedly popular. It receives great acclaim even on the internet. However, production of it was restricted to Butei School. Its unusual crimson color stands out among other school uniforms, making differentiating Butei High from other normal high schools easy. ...Wait! No, Kinji. This isn''t the proper time for that explanation!!


    Why is Shirayuki taking off her scarf all of a sudden!?


    Observing that with a pale face, the next one that appeared from inside... is her blouse.


    "H-Hold a minute! Shirayuki! Why are you stripping!?"


    "Eh? If we don''t use our body to warm up each other during snow mountain crisis, we''re gonna die!"


    No matter how you think of it, that can''t be the case here!


    Aahhh!! It''s her skirt this time!


    "We''re not on a snow mountain!"


    My head was in total chaos so all I can manage to say was the natural reaction.


    Suddenly, an iron chain extended from the blanket, wrapping around my waist...


    "W-Whoa!?"


    It''s drawing me towards Shirayuki. Dammit, this power is not ordinary. She''s probably using Kidoujutsu to amplify her power.


    It''s pulling me in...


    "So what of it!? I don''t care if I can longer be a Miko! Who gives a damn about Hotogi!?"[10]


    "Same to you! What the hell are you saying!? Let go of me!"


    "Kin-chan-sama! I beg you to bestow me a fait accompli before I depart this place! Please! A fait accompli. Fait accompli. Fait accompli!!"[11]


    I, who was getting pulled by Shirayuki, almost reached the blanket. Oh no! It''s gonna suck me in!!


    Finally...


    "Ouch!"


    "Kyah!"


    She must have been in a state of extreme excitement, Shirayuki erringly used too much force so as a result, her forehead clashed with mine instead.


    She probably got struck dizzy, as the force from the iron chain wrapping around my waist was dwindling.


    (Now''s my chance!)


    Not overlooking this opportunity, I applied the "grounding" technique that I learned from Assault. I escaped the blanket cover, distanced myself from Shirayuki and bed, and landed on my butt.


    The other end of the iron chain entangling me was sprawled near my feet. A moment later, my cellphone dropped to the ground.


    I quickly stuck the cellphone inside my pocket.


    "...?"


    But then I noticed...


    ...that the blanket is on top of my head.


    Which means......?


    I brushed aside the blanket in order to get a better look around the place.


    "A-Ahh... Wait a minute!"


    Shirayuki is pulling in the bed sheet to conceal her black undergarments.


    Dazzling snow colored legs jutted out from the sheets. Its entirety almost evident.


    She probably forgot to take it off, her socks are still intact.


    I stood up. Not even extricating myself from the entanglement, I grabbed the end of the iron chain.


    As I thought, she''s beautiful. Shirayuki is definitely fit to be called a bishoujo.


    "...!!!"


    (...This isn''t good! I''m entering Hysteria...!)


    This is dangerous. I am starting to feel the blood flow becoming like Hysteria''s. At this rate...


    Think. What if I Hysteria''d here with Shirayuki and she asked a weird favor from me? That''s the Hysteria me, like a genie in the lamp, who cannot decline any girl''s wish. It will spell irrevocable things.


    "A-Ahh... Please don''t stare at me that much... The lights are still on... B-But if Kin-chan-sama desires it... you can look... up to your heart''s content..."


    Which is it!?


    I butted in a side remark inside my mind towards Shirayuki, whose face was as red as a red traffic light.


    I pressed my back against the only escape route I have... the window.


    "Kin-chan-sama!! Please...! The continuation..."


    Shirayuki presented herself to me as if she was a fresh-served dinner that wants to be eaten. I stared at the iron chain and decided to endeavor this sink or swim escape method that I have thought up.


    "A-Alright. I got it, Shirayuki. You too. Don''t stare at me that much. This is also embarrassing for me."


    "I-I got it...? Then that means Kin-chan-sama, you finally...!?"


    "Quickly. Lower your head!"


    "Y-Yes! Arff!!"


    Shirayuki obediently followed the order I gave to her. What she did was not even duck, more like throwing herself down.


    Good. It''s all going according to plan.


    "L-Let me know once you''re done taking it off!"


    What do I need to take off? I think to myself.


    I turned my back to Shirayuki, opened the window, and climbed through.


    "---Ehh!? Kin-chan! This is the 10th floor, you know!? You can''t get down with a cable!"


    "I know. That''s why I''m borrowing this!"


    I stuck the end of the grappling hook to the window. Gripping the iron chain with my hand, I abseiled down along the walls of the building using the form that I learned from Assault. I made it down to the 3rd floor...


    Hanging myself at end of the cable, I connected the cable''s end to the other end of the iron chain.


    Descending along the lengths of the iron chain, I finally reached the ground.


    ...Phew.


    I wouldn''t call it a smart method but... it somehow did the job.


    "Kin-chaaaan! Let''s do the continuation after I come back from Hotogi! You hear that? The continuation! It''s a promise!!"


    Looking up to the 10th floor window, Shirayuki is shouting those words using a megaphone in hand.


    After that incident, I heard that Shirayuki departed for Hotogi Shrine in Aomori.


    On my way home after that, Shirayuki was flooding my cellphone with mails.


    It was scary so I didn''t have the courage to count how many, but around 30.


    The contents of the mail started as a spam of "I''m sorry", and then swapped midway into the "continuation" or whatever that Shirayuki was saying back in that room. According to Shirayuki, it turned out that I agreed to do that "continuation" when she returns.


    (...Did I say anything like that...? I was desperate at that time so I can''t really remember...)


    That last part, she must have been looking forward a lot. The content was filled with heart marks. I''m getting a bad feeling about this.


    Or rather, what should I do when she returns? I have no idea what she''ll do to me but if I try to escape again, she will seriously lock me up this time.


    "What are you making a crying face for, Kinji? We''re going in."


    I raised my head from Aria''s voice.


    Looking at the unfolding scenery beyond the door''s small window only intensified my depression.


    So this is what "out of the frying pan, and into the fire" means.


    ...this is Akihabara. Also a town that Butei never frequent.


    Akihabara is crowded with people all the time, so the use of firearms is out of the question. Not only that, its alleyways are convoluted that it makes chasing criminals a pain. It seemed Riko had completed the preparation for this "Operation Stealing"''s meeting, and for some reason this is where the meeting will be held.


    Like Aria, I also have no familiarity with this place so we got lost for a while before arriving at this shop. Aria was displaying astonishment and impression all the time being her first time here. While walking, for some reason, people had been looking at Aria and whispering remarks like: "It''s a twin-tail!", "Look at that ahoge!", "No way! It''s Miku!"[12]. Aria couldn''t make heads or tails of what they were saying so she had a "???" face all the while. Don''t worry Aria, you''re not the only one.


    "...Let''s go."


    Experiencing the same sensation that I felt back when I infiltrated a criminal''s headquarters during my Assault mission, I grabbed the door handle. Aria, who had stood in tiptoe to take a look of the interior through the small window, moved beside me.


    And with a nervous countenance, we nodded to each other. We both steeled our resolve.


    *Gacha*


    We opened the door and...


    "Welcome back, Master and Milady!"


    Yes. This is what Japanese people call--- maid cafe, where Riko set up the meeting place.


    The entrance to the cafe lies in a landing of a narrow stairs where escape route is unavailable ---Actually, I was suspicious that this might be one of Riko''s traps that we''re gonna be assaulted upon entering, but needless to say, it ended up as an unnecessary worry.


    We were welcomed cordially.


    Maid Cafe.


    I have heard the name in TV or internet but... it is my first time actually entering the place.


    So they really do serve customers in maid uniforms, huh.


    Still, what an awkward place. If I had the choice, I would rather go for the criminal''s headquarters instead.


    Kinji, you did a good job. Your bravery for entering this place is acknowledged. So, can we go home now?


    "...I-It''s the same greeting as in my hometown... I never expected I would hear it in Japan..."


    Aria beside me is also making a difficult face. Good. She''s also one of the denizens of this side of the world.[13]


    The maid ushered us to the very inner private room. Astounded at the waitress who was smiling at me in her breast-highlighted maid uniform, Aria pinched my ear and forcefully pulled me down the seat.


    The interior''s foundation is a mix of white and pink color. In other words, it is decorated girlishly. Oh god, nothing can be more uncomfortable.


    Aria immediately folded her arms after the maid left.


    "...W-What''s with those breasts, I mean, that uniform!? Even though they pay their employees well, that''s out of the question. If this were England then that''d be fine, but it''s out of place wearing that uniform here in Japan. It''s embarrassing! Even if I were that waitress, I would never wear that costume! Absolutely! Never!"


    Aria spoke insulting words about the maid-cafe in motormouth fashion.


    She probably couldn''t calm herself down.


    I see, this must be one of the reasons why Buteis never frequent this place.


    "Welcome back, Riko-sama!" "Kyahhh! Long time no see!" "Riko-sama! The uniform that you designed was a big hit with the customers!"


    What reached our ears (Aria was searching for split ends out of being compelled to at least do something while I was ordering nothing but water) were the maids'' joyful voices.


    It seems Riko had finally arrived.


    Wait a minute... that girl is a VIP here!?


    "I am sorry~~ but I''m gonna be late~~! I''m taking off~ Bruuuumm!!"


    Riko finally showed up before us in gothic lolita dress, striped tights and a big bell on her neck.


    She is thrusting her hands on both sides, imitating an airplane. Dangling on her hand is a paperbag that contains figurines and DVD games stuck together. So that''s the reason you made us wait. That makes me wanna slap you, bitch.


    "Hrm... Riko will take the parfait she usually orders and strawberry au lait! For my darling, a Mariage Fr¨¨res'' first-flush Darjeeling tea, and you can throw a peach bun to that pink-head."


    Riko decided our order by herself. She was like a fish who just gained water.


    I finally understand now why she set this place up as a meeting place.


    Because to Riko, Akihabara is her home ground. And by bringing us there, she has taken the advantage in this discussion.


    Riko, your shrewdness knows no bounds.


    "...I never thought that one day I would share a table with a descendant of Lupin. The great Sherlock Holmes in heaven must be in frenzy right now."


    Aria fired her sarcastic complaints at Riko as she bolted down peach buns.


    While Riko, she almost half-finished with the towering giant parfait that she ordered out of fun.


    ...There''s cream stuck on your nose by the way.


    "Riko, we didn''t come here for tea party. Let me ask, you are keeping your promise, no?"


    After taking a couple sips of tea, I asked Riko for confirmation.


    For Aria, Riko will testify for Kanae-san.


    And for me, the provision of Nii-san''s information.


    After that battle at the all-girls dorm''s rooftop, Riko made those promises. In exchange, we will help her take back her treasure and become thieves.


    "Of course, darling?"


    Riko winked as she said that. She grabbed the cup of strawberry au lait with both hands, and gulped it down.


    "Who are you calling darling?"


    "Ki-kun, of course! Aren''t we a couple?"


    "I don''t even remember a millisecond when we became like that!"


    "Ki-kun, you''re mean! You''re dumping Riko after doing all those things!? As I thought, you were only after my body..."


    "First of all, I haven''t done anything!"


    *Bam* *Bam*


    Aria pounded on the table as if like a judge shouting, "order in the court!".


    ...using a handgun instead of hammer.


    "That''s enough prattle. If you don''t want a hole blasted in your face, then start explaining details of the mission to us."


    Would you seriously draw your Colt even inside this civilian building? In contrast to my consternation, Riko, on my side...


    "Don''t fucking order me around, Holmes."


    ...suddenly switched to using vulgar language. She''s piercing Aria with an intense sharp glare.


    The Dark Riko who had displayed intimidation that can evince a fright even from Aria, took out a laptop from the paperbag.


    *Gachan*


    She opened it, turned on the power, and laid it on the table.


    "A mansion named ''Koumeikan'', located in the outskirts of Yokohama City--- It looks like an ordinary mansion at first sight, but this one is actually an ironclad fortress."


    Reverting back to Normal Riko, she pointed to the display monitor. When I took a good look at it...


    The monitor was displaying all kinds of information about the building. It has a total of 4 floors. From B1 to F3. It was also showing detailed maps of every floor plus the summary of the location of countless security devices.


    It doesn''t end there. If you try selecting the options in the task-bar, it shows you a very surprising delineated plan like tasks needed to use these infiltration and escape routes, countermeasures against prospective problem cases, estimated time of every step, and etc.


    What can I say? Riko... You''re amazing.


    Even a professional would take half a year to contrive a plan this detailed.


    "You did all this?"


    "Yep."


    "Since when?"


    "Hmm... Around last week."


    Riko, finished up the rest of parfait nonchalantly replied. In contrast, Aria opened her camellia eyes wide in astonishment.


    I can''t blame her for being surprised. Aria, who doesn''t even know A in the ABC of strategy, ignores strategy-planning and just makes a beeline towards the problem, and solves it using brute force. That''s her main method of solving cases.


    "Where did you learn that strategy-making technique?"


    "From Jeanne, back when we were in I-U."


    Jeanne.


    The one we fought before, Jeanne d''Arc 30th, also known as Durandal.


    "Ki-kun, Aria. Riko''s treasure... is supposed to be kept in the basement''s storage, but Riko cannot infiltrate that alone. It''s a tightly sealed place, literally. However, the feat would be possible for two people with outside help."


    "So that''s why you want Kinji and me as a set."


    Aria commented, swaying her twin-tails as she leaned back on chair.


    "...So, Riko. Is Vlad residing in there? And will it be fine if we arrest him if we''re discovered? I think you''re already aware but Vlad is also one of you who put up a false charge against my mama."


    ...So that''s what it is.


    "Ah, no. Vlad hasn''t visited that place for around a decade now. The only people in that mansion right now are the manager and the housekeeper. Although, the manager is usually out, so I couldn''t get information on his or her identity..."


    Riko switched the topic back so Aria merely returned a reply like, "Then, tell that to me earlier," pursing her lips in a "¤Ø" shape.


    ...Hmm. I feel a premonition of danger.


    Whenever Aria gets disappointed, she has an inclination of venting her vexation towards others.


    The best action that I need to take here is to muscle my way into their conversation, and then change the topic.


    "I understand. So, what do we need to steal here?"


    "A cross, that was bestowed to Riko by her mother."


    "Y-You---!! You really have a flair for pissing people off, eh!?"


    *Gatan*


    Aria suddenly stood up and snarled, her eyebrows shooting upwards.


    So it was inevitable. Still, you went ballistic faster than I expected. Are you an instant boiler or something?


    "AFTER PUTTING UP A FALSE CHARGE TO MY MAMA, NOW YOU''RE ASKING ME TO RETRIEVE A KEEPSAKE OF YOUR MOTHER!?"


    "H-Hey Aria, calm down. No need to react to Riko''s every word."


    "This is outrageous! Riko can see her mother anytime she wants! She can immediately talk to her if she just uses her cellphone! But what about me!? I can only speak to mama on the other side of lattice, and only for a small time---."


    "I''m envious of you Aria."


    In response to Riko, Aria...


    "What makes you envious of me!?"


    Aria finally aimed her gun to Riko.


    However, Riko didn''t draw her gun. Instead, she just sorrowfully looked down.


    "Because your mama is still alive."


    "...!!!"


    Aria''s camellia eyes slightly widened.


    "Riko--- doesn''t have a mother or father anymore. They passed away when Riko was 8."


    "......."


    "The cross was Riko''s birthday present from her mother when she turned 5."


    Aria sheepishly lowered her gun after hearing Riko''s story. And with eyes averted, she returned back to her seat.


    Well... Aria. I understand your feelings. I know you have lots of things to say, but hold it back for now.


    "The cross is Riko''s most precious treasure. Almost the next important thing after her life. But..."


    Riko lowered her face. Or so I thought...


    "That Vlad! That guy knows all this, yet, he took it away from Riko. And then hid it under a heavy security place... Curse it..."


    She continued mumbling those words, in a voice filled of hatred.


    That expression expresses the magnitude of her hatred to Vlad. She hates him and hates him, but is unable to do anything besides that.


    A wake of tears of vexation formed in her eyes.


    ...Riko, you hate him that much, huh?


    "N-Now, now. Stop crying. Or your make-up will be wasted and your ugly face will become uglier."


    Aria, avoiding glancing at Riko, tossed a handkerchief to her.


    This must be Aria''s one way of showing apology after saying those things to Riko.


    "A-Anyway... In short, we just need to retrieve the cross, right?"


    I said that, in attempt to return the atmosphere back to normal. Riko nodded as she use Aria''s handkerchief to wipe the tears from her eyes.


    "Don''t cry Riko. You are a cheerful girl at all times despite anything. So smile."


    Riko spoke that monologue as if to brainwash herself. Riko raised her head, and the maid-san entered just right on cue, gracefully providing ice water to everyone.


    Thanks to that, it buffered the dismal atmosphere. Riko is back to her mischievous face as well.


    "...Still... This map."


    After snapping the laptop closed, Riko leaned her body forward to the table.


    Map, huh. Since a third party (ie, maid-san) came in, she''s probably pretending to talk about games or the likes.


    "I initially thought of just normally infiltrating the place, but that approach is likely to fail. I didn''t have information regarding the very inner chambers, and I only had a rough estimate of the location of the cross. It appears they are constantly changing the layout of traps as well. So then it dawned on me ---that we need to sneak inside and spend a while there to investigate the place more!"


    "S-Spend a while inside?"


    "What do you want us to do?"


    Aria and I inquired. Riko, raising both hands upward, like doing a "Hurray" gesture, declared...


    "Aria and Ki-Kun! Your first mission is to disguise as maid-chan and butler-kun!"


    ...What?


    Aria and I incredulously stared at each other.


    ...Maid-chan...


    ...Butler-kun...


    ...is that what she said...?


    The two of us are twitching our face in harmony.


    Aria, who had been criticizing the maid uniform earlier, pointed her slender finger, saying...


    "L-Like this?"


    ...to the smiling maid-san beside us, who was sloping her head.

 Volume 3 - CH 3

    Infiltration.


    It is one method of investigation where Buteis disguise themselves and sneak in as a spy to collect information regarding their target ---and use force to apprehend them in the scene if the situation deems it wise to do so. The target associations varies from violent gangs, enterprises, to night clubs, etc.


    In other words, it is a deceive-and-strike method.


    It had been illegal in Japan for quite a long time before it became legalized recently to counter the influx of heinous crimes.


    In Butei High, this method is mainly used by the CVR girls, but other departments like Inquesta, Lezzad, and Assault sometimes use it too. I actually had an experience of infiltrating a high school for rich guys and girls. A famous story in Butei High, was that Shiranui had actually infiltrated a host club before.


    So, starting next week...


    Aria and I will be infiltrating into an old mansion in Yokohama named Koumeikan, disguising ourselves as a "Butler" and a "Maid".


    Not to do an investigation, but to steal.


    I thought to myself: Hey Kinji, even though this is a requirement to obtain information regarding Nii-san, isn''t this considered a blatant abuse of technology?


    As of far, the authorized personnel in Koumeikan are the master of the mansion, Vlad, the unknown manager, and the two hired housekeepers.


    It seems the housekeepers are currently taking their vacations. At the same time of the manager''s return, they are hiring two part-timers to take the housekeepers'' place.


    That''s where Riko pretended to be an employee of a work dispatcher company. She contacted Koumeikan, and sent a message of job request.


    Riko''s efficient action never fails to impress me. Well, what she''s doing is no different from a robbery though.


    But before everything else...


    Why the heck am I infiltrating this place?


    "Yeah~" "Isn''t it?" "That stinks, right." "Come to think of it, why do only us girls have to retake a physical examination?" "I don''t know~ But all I can say is it''s a drag~"


    The voice of the girls can be heard beyond the slit on the iron plate.


    This is the 7th infirmary room, located on the 1st floor of the Ambulace building.


    Riko made a training course for Aria and I separately in order to prepare for the infiltration. My first lesson according to Riko was to come to this room after school. Riko sent me the order via mail.


    So while complaining, I reluctantly followed the order, and when I arrived, the infirmary room was desolated... I was at loss for a while until a few girls coming from the hallway entered the infirmary as they chatted with each other. I applied the shadow gait[1] that I learned from Assault, and hid myself from their sight.


    Then suddenly, the girls started taking off their uniforms one after another.


    ...Riko had me.


    The moment I noticed that fact, everything was too late. The one and only available escape route I had... was to hide myself inside this huge locker, which explains my current situation. Somehow, confined spaces are becoming my best friend recently since I also have a bulletproof drawer in my home, which always saves my hide from Aria and Shirayuki.


    "...And, what are you doing here, Muto?"


    "You''re one to ask?"


    For some reason, there''s already a first-comer inside the locker, Gouki Muto.


    He''s the Logi''s ace, and an unwanted but inseparable friend ever since enrollment.


    However, this big guy is nothing but a hindrance to me right now.


    "Aren''t you also here to peep at the girl''s physical re-examination?"


    "It''s probably not convincing to say this under this situation, but this is the truth so I''ll say it anyway--- NO."


    "Still Kinji, you amaze me..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That you singled out this place. Out of all infirmaries in Butei High, this is the easiest place to procure an escape route; in other words, a perfect place for peeping. After all, it is located in the first floor. There are trees and brushes outside the window that serve as a countermeasure against peeking, but I used that to my advantage instead. I parked a camouflaged-framed motorcycle there. In case that we''ve been spotted, we can use that to ride our asses out of here."


    This guy turns into a genius Butei when things come to this.


    "Let''s see today''s roster... Ohhhhh!? It''s a big catch! There''s Aya Hiraga, Riko Mine, and Fuu of Lezzad. Ah, Reki is also there. Hmm... I don''t see Hotogi-san. Oh? Your Aria is here as well, Kinji."


    What do you mean "My Aria"?


    "Oi Kinji, why are you lowering your head? Look properly through the slit! What did you come here for?"


    "I told you, I didn''t come here to peep!"


    As I whispered my appeal of innocence to Muto, my cellphone vibrated. It seems I made a wise judgement on putting it in silent mode.


    I had a bad feeling. When I took a look, the sender of the mail... was Riko.


    Uuwah. What''s this mail littered with emoticons? It''s annoying.


    "Ki-kun. How''s the locker suiting you? I took the liberty of clearing out its contents yesterday. Tell me if you find anyone besides Rikorin that''s making you hysteric. I''ll steal that girl''s item that Ki-kun wants."


    Decoding a gal''s text message took a lot of effort. After decoding it, that turned out to be Riko''s message.


    T-That girl...


    Come to think of it, Riko was saying something about training me to voluntarily trigger my Hysteria Mode for the actual mission. So this is part of it, huh.


    Hmm?


    A second mail came.


    "Oh. I need to check if Ki-Kun is properly looking! Here''s a question: What color of underwear is Riko wearing? Send the answer within 10 seconds. If you fail to give the correct answer, Riko will open the locker as a penalty!"


    H-Hey, hey... This is bad!


    I have thought of just simply asking Muto to give me the answer but it won''t make it in time. Including that query, and the time it takes to input the answer, it will be past the time limit before I could even send it. Plus, I''ve wasted 5 seconds already from reading the mail.


    As much as possible, I don''t want to take my chance of risking triggering hysteria by scrutinizing girl''s underwear.


    However, it''ll be a mishap if Riko causes a commotion. Why? Because present in this room, is our Quadra Demon Butei--- Aria-sama!


    "O-Out of the way, Muto!"


    Brushing aside the head of the drooling idiot, I pressed my face against the locker door''s slit.


    In my view---


    ...are girls, girls, and girls.


    In the process of finding Riko, looking at the other girl''s half-naked bodies were unavoidable.


    The one who modified my Beretta, Hiraga-san of Amdo department. Her image was an innocent girl from outside appearance... I never expected that even her underwear is that of innocent girl''s. What''s with that kiddy underwear with a bear printed on the back?


    But that''s actually perfect. With that childish body, there''s no danger of turning me into Hysteria.


    Fuuma, 1st year Lezzad. As a girl, why are you wearing a fundoshi? I heard she was a grand-daughter of a ninja but that character is too innovative! This girl is also safe. Rather than a fan-service, it''s more like a gag.


    Standing upright like a human body model is Reki of Snipe department. She''s wearing a set of bra and panties that looked like the type being sold in JUSCO for 980 yen. An unadorned plain cotton silk. Needless to say, this one is also safe.


    3 seconds left.


    There are other girls as well but angle-wise, or concealed by other girls, I couldn''t see them.


    That''s a relief. Today is my day. It sure is. This might be rude, but thanks to those girls with poor sex appeal acting as a cover for other girls, I managed to give Hysteria Mode a slip.


    Deliberately putting her elbows on the weighing scale, Riko appealed her location to me. The color of her underwear...


    ...is Honey Gold.


    I swiftly fiddled the answer on the cellphone that I already left in the enter-message screen, and sent it.


    Damn you, Riko. Wearing high-class underwear for a Chibi.


    The cellphone that Riko is spinning with a finger through a cellphone strap, its screen flickered. She gave the cell''s screen a cursory look, probably reading my mail, and gestured an OK sign and a wink facing the locker.


    I heaved a deep sigh of relief. I checked myself. Sexual arousement level... is ok. It''s on the verge of passing the limit, but I somehow made it.


    Haha, it''s my victory this time Riko!


    That''s right. I ain''t a kid that will become aroused at every girl''s underwear.


    *Throb*


    I could just shut my eyes, but I was distracted at Riko''s figure--- when she grabbed a girl and pulled it before the locker. My heart jumped wildly from seeing that girl''s figure.


    Aria.


    Yes. To Aria''s figure who''s wearing a playing-card patterned underwear.


    And before I knew it, I was in Hysteria Mode.


    Y...You can''t be joking?


    I... was consciously trying hard to control it.


    This... is the first time I encountered this case...


    "Okay, Aria. Let''s measure your three sizes before Sensei comes in!"


    With a finger movement like that of a dirty old man, Riko stretched out the measuring tape. Aria took one step back, her face slightly flushed.


    "...W-Why are you measuring my three sizes? That''s really perverted."


    "So I can make you a maid uniform and apron, of course! For that, I need to know your measurements first. Didn''t you know? Riko is actually famous in Lolita dress industry? Okay, here we go! First, let''s find out Aria''s bust size!"


    "Bust size!?"


    Aria covered her flat-as-a-washboard chest with both arms, glaring at Riko''s D-cup breasts.


    "I-Is that your sarcasm for me!? Just because m-my, my... my... my development is a bit, fairly, slightly, and somewhat slower than others, you...!"


    "What are you talking about Aria? Chippai[2] has its popularity too, you know?"


    "...What are you saying?"


    "There are plenty of guys in this world that love small-chested girls. And the number isn''t something that can be ignored."


    "Hmph. Who would believe... such a lie. Even if it is true, I don''t have any interest in guys, so it''s irrelevant."


    "Hnnmm? I see, this topic is over then. Lemme measure you now."


    "So... A number that can''t be ignored, you say. Particularly how much? How''s the credibility of your sources? I''ll let you measure me or whatever you want. In exchange, let me hear more information regarding that matter. What year was that statistics taken? What''s the standard deviation? How was the sampling?"


    Riko measured Aria''s bust from behind.


    Aria... you''re oddly over-curious about that. Do you have a guy that you like or something?


    Well, but that''s something outside my business.


    I moved away my eyes from the slit... After throwing a glance with a subtext of "Sorry about that" to the sulking Muto, I leaned my back to the internal wall of the locker.


    In the end, I turned into Hysteria Mode but...


    I deem this mode a problem only when I am with girls. Luckily, Muto is a guy, so there''s nothing to worry about.


    In short, I just need to wait here until I revert back to normal.


    (However...)


    Leaving myself aside...


    I am a bit curious about the girls earlier.


    Hiraga-san''s ancestor is Hiraga Gennai, a famous inventor back in Edo period. My 1-year junior, Fuuma, who people normally call Fuu, is a descendant of a high-class ninja family. Reki, I am not sure. And no need to mention about Aria and Riko... From a glance, this room has a number of girls descended from famous figures.


    It''s odd that those girls are all coincidentally taking this physical re-examination. Is there a reason behind it?


    As I contemplated those things---


    *Gacha*


    The girls let out a high-pitched scream from the sound of door opening.


    "...Did someone come in?"


    I asked Muto in a whisper.


    "Yeah. Sayonaki."


    Muto, still peeking from the slit, answered with an annoyed tone.


    "That guy. There is a rumor around him. He pretends to be a good guy in the surface... but secretly assaults girls. Moreover, someone saw a girl walking out with unsteady steps from Sayonaki''s research lab."


    That''s--- something that I can''t ignore.


    It might extend the duration of Hysteria Mode, but let''s keep watch for a bit.


    Sticking our face together in front of the the slit, trying to have a good look of the situation outside the locker, Sayonaki, clad in white cloth, entered the room. He said...


    "...T-There is no need to take off clothes! I just need to draw your blood anyway. Didn''t you read the mail? It''s written in there. Okay, put all your clothes back on!"


    Sayonaki after saying that, sat in a round chair, forming a wry smile.


    And then looked beyond the window...


    "--Fii Bucuros... Scoala buna. Nu este interesant de sange..."


    ...He''s mumbling something.


    "Fii... Bukkorosu?[3] Ah no, I reckon it''s not Japanese. I wonder in what language it is?


    On one hand... the girls, although still bewildered, put back their clothes on respectively. This group misunderstanding, even the Butei girls who have the same level of coyness as primitive men, would feel embarrassment.


    ...But.


    Only one girl remained different.


    It''s Reki.


    Not even a pattern nor a line design on it, she''s still in her swimsuit-like white underwear...


    Her camera-like eyes are fixed beyond the window.


    Did she find out about Muto''s motorcycle?


    "......."


    Reki stayed still... continuing on staring outside the window.


    .......


    ...Still, her underwear is the epitome of simpleness.


    Her hairstyle is cut fastidiously short. Reki, who was called "Robot Reki" by other people, seemed to be completely indifferent on things like fashion.


    Like a portion of guys claim, Reki is a bishoujo if you take a better a look at her... but she''s a taciturn, impassive, and apathetic. She''s also indifferent to her physical looks. It''s a parade of negative qualities. And to add more, she must be the type that is inconspicuous.


    That motionless Reki.


    ...Moved.


    Or so I thought...


    She kicked the linoleum, and dashed...


    Towards us---!


    "E-Ehhhhh!?"


    As I heard Muto inadvertently let out a panic voice, Reki...


    ...swiftly opened the door of the locker Muto and I were hiding in!


    "!?"


    And then she reached out her both hands and grabbed both Muto''s and my neckties... and pulled us, in action that seemed like she was gonna slam us both to the ground.


    "W-Wait! I apologize! I''m sor--!"


    Muto''s shout, faster than the girls could let out their scream--- was interrupted.


    *Gashaaaaa*


    By a sharp, piercing sound of shattering glass.


    "!?"


    Bam!


    A force assaulted the locker.


    The locker got distorted, and got blown away as if it was made in paper.


    Thanks to Reki''s pull, I was safe. However, Muto''s big stature hampered Reki in pulling him on time. That delay, cost him his life.


    "Muto!"


    Rolling my body on Reki''s side, I stared at the blown locker together with Muto.


    "!!!"


    Muto, although evincing a painful face, was still breathing. Well, that''s a Butei for you.


    He drew his gun from his holster.


    Colt Manufacturing Company''s long seller gun, Colt Python.


    Its accuracy is bad, and it uses a revolver-type magazine. It was deemed an unsuitable gun for Butei but--- it can fire a .357 magnum bullet. Its firepower is outstanding. And with a body-build like Muto it makes firing a handgun with a power of a cannon feasible.


    "...Are you... kidding me...?"


    However, mumbling was all Muto could do. He didn''t fire his gun.


    Because he was captivated by the figure on top of him and the upended locker.


    I had the same reaction as Muto, and everyone else in the room.


    The figure above the locker, is actually a huge, silver-furred---


    ---Wolf.


    Yes, a Wolf.


    Not to imitate Muto''s remark, but I''ll also say this: Are you kidding me?


    However, the fact of it being here indicates that it''s not a joke. It''s not a dog, but a genuine wolf. Though I am not perfectly knowledgeable about animals, I had studied about wild beasts back in Assault so I am certain that this one is the real deal.


    The oppressive killing intent that it emits, its robust body that somewhat alludes of elegance, and its huge body that could weigh around 100 kilograms. No doubt. This is the real Caucasus Silver Wolf, which people had thought to be extinct already.


    But... why is it in this place!?


    (Reki...)


    She pulled us out of the locker to save us from getting squashed. That means, she already realized long ago that we were peeping in there. She just didn''t do or say anything.


    And then she found out that the wolf was gonna attack the locker, and attempted to save us.


    This intuition and the keen ability in sensing danger is what you expect from a S-Rank Butei.


    "...Everyone! Get out of here, quick!!"


    I shouted at the girls but Muto...


    *Baam!!*


    Fired a warning shot towards the ceiling.


    Normally, animals fear loud noises. However, the gunfire blast of the .357 magnum bullet did nothing to faze the wolf.


    And then it leapt towards the defenseless, half-naked girls.


    "---Muto! Don''t use your gun! The girls aren''t wearing safety vests right now. Ricochets might hit them!"


    Shouting that with Hysteria Mode still active, I charged towards the wolf.


    Grabbing its sharp-pointed fur, I...


    *Gashan!*


    ...slammed its body that''s probably bigger than a normal person into the medicine cabinet.


    *Roar*


    The wolf, after letting out a howl for the first time, bared its sharp claws and attempted to tear my chest...


    As if it used that strike to assist in rebounding its body, it jumped back.


    "Kuh...!"


    What power...


    Although I attenuated the power by countering it with a palm heel strike, if it was a second late, having a safety vest[4] or not wouldn''t matter as it would probably tear through it together with my flesh, bones and organs.


    Maybe a repugnant medicine got caught on its face back when it clashed into the medicine cabinet, as the wolf is repeatedly shaking its head left and right. And then...


    "...Ah!"


    It tackled Sayonaki, who was standing in the other side.


    Sayonaki tumbled to the floor together with the height rod. The wolf escaped through the window that it destroyed.


    It was a blunder. I made a mistake in prioritizing who to protect.


    Sayonaki-sensei, even though he''s a Butei instructor, is a part-time instructor. He never took battle training before, and therefore, he is no different from a civilian.


    He is comparably weaker than Butei girls, even if both are weaponless.


    However, my Hysteria Mode didn''t allow me to do that. It always put girls above all else.


    Because of that, sensei had suffered...!


    "After it, Kinji! Leave sensei''s treatment to us!"


    Hearing Aria''s order from behind, I nodded as I picked myself up.


    Not just Sayonaki-sensei. In this academy island, there are a huge number of civilians that work in facilities for student services.


    If I leave that beast on the loose--- things will be serious.


    "Kinji! Use this! It''s parked beyond those trees!"


    I caught the key that Muto threw as I ran outside through the broken window.


    Muto. How far were you planning to escape if you were discovered?


    Outside the infirmary room, and secretly parked in the underbrush is a---


    BMW K1200R.


    This naked bike. Isn''t this the one that has the world''s most powerful engine installed on it!?


    W-Well... I guess you will need something like this if you want to escape the likes of Aria or Riko.


    I inserted the key into the ignition and twisted it to turn on the power... Broom! Using the kick starter (which Muto had probably installed as an add-on) as a foothold, I vaulted and sat astride on the motorcycle and revved the engine.


    Carrying her Dragunov sniper rifle on back, Reki, still in underwear suit, took the back seat of the motorcycle.


    "---Reki!? Why are you here!? Go back and wear your safety vest!"


    "You can''t defeat it by yourself."


    Reki is right... That wolf''s fleet movement is outside the scope of what my sight can follow.


    And in process of search and tracking, we might need the scope attached to Reki''s Dragunov.


    Moreover, I cannot forcefully reject a girl''s resolution. That is, the Hysteria Mode me.


    "Hang on to me tightly."


    Bruuuummm.


    Switching to low gear, I accelerated the motorcycle.


    This 1200cc series 4-cylinder engine, also produced a sound similar to a wolf''s baying.


    I learned how to use an autobike for chasing missions back in Assault. Specially when the chase is done within the city, the bike''s acceleration and braking power are the conducing factors for the outcome of the chase.


    In that matter, this K1200R is perfect for that job. It can reach 100 kph (around 60 mph) in 2.8 seconds from a standing start, and the high caliber front suspension buffers the impact of sudden braking like magic.


    And we also have Reki for navigation.


    "South region of the artificial island, where the construction site is."


    Not showing any sign of embarrassment, Reki, riding on my back clad in her underwear, informed me of the possible location of the wolf.


    "Did you see it?"


    "I saw a footprints of it inside the construction site."


    I-It''s a miracle that you saw that with your naked eyes. As what you expect from the 120/20 vision Reki[5].


    Feeling my amazement at Reki, we entered the construction site.


    As what Reki had said, a number of sandbags were smitten and its contents were dispersed on the floor. There are footprints imprinted in the sand.


    Reki grabbed the sniper rifle from the back and held it in front of her chest.


    Seeing that, I felt a bit worried.


    "Did you bring a tranquilizer bullet with you?"


    "Negative."


    "...I see."


    Beast extermination quests are one of the banes of Butei.


    Just like today, if you didn''t bring the right gear with you, in the worst case scenario, you will have no choice but to shoot down the life of an innocent animal.


    "I''ll take it down using a normal bullet. Please chase after it."


    You haven''t changed at all--- Reki.


    Back in my Assault days, there were a number of times that I had teamed up with Reki doing quests, but this girl never lifted an eyebrow from start to finish no matter what kind of job and measure we took. She impassively accomplished her mission without fail.


    I shifted the engine to low gear. As I followed the footprints...


    "!?"


    Opposite of the footprints'' direction, reflected the wolf''s figure through the back mirror!


    ---It was a trap!


    This wolf. It deliberately left a set of footprints, and backtracked by carefully stepping on its own footprints in order to avoid leaving two sets of footprints, thus, faking its destination. On top of that, it even lurked its body in the shadows, ready to ambush us!!


    "That''s really smart!"


    I instantly slewed the bike, using its frame as a shield to protect the defenseless Reki.


    *Bump!*


    The wolf charged the bike... and for a moment each kept pushing each other in deadlock.


    It was probably trained to withdraw if the ambush strike didn''t succeed in taking down the enemy, as the wolf leapt back. It jumped over a rift around 10 meters wide, a rift that leads to the sea, made during the construction.


    Hmph. I see. It must be thinking that we won''t be able to cross that rift.


    I fired two shots with my Beretta in my left hand and toppled one end of a construction building''s scaffold. Its shape became like a slide that you can find in parks.


    I accelerated the bike, intending to use that slide as a ramp--- it leapt over the rift!!


    And landed over the other side, slightly drifting while leaving tire prints on the ground.


    "---I am a single bullet---"


    Reki muttered on my back. Not even realizing since when, she''s standing on the back seat.


    The heck!? Are you a goddess of balancing!?


    The muzzle of the Dragunov is pointed diagonally upward. At the end of its path, is a construction building.


    The construction building is layered with scaffolding. The wolf used those as a stepping stone, to proceed upwards. It''s completely within Reki''s shooting range.


    "It has no heart. Therefore, it does not think."


    Aah, just like you.


    "It just flies straight towards its target."


    Forgive us, wolf.


    *Tang*


    The brass bullet shell danced in the wind...


    And the relentless bullet fired from the muzzle---


    Grazed the wolf''s back, missing its target.


    ---What!?


    This is the first time I''ve seen Reki miss her target!


    We''re talking about a genius girl here that can even shoot down a hardcover book that is 2 kilometers away.


    "...I''m a bit glad."


    "What for?"


    "That you missed. As I thought Reki, you''re still a human."


    "??? I''ve been a human from the start."


    "You have quite a cute side to you. Did you think badly on shooting down the wolf?"


    My Hysteria Mode said that with a wry smile.


    Reki, still expressionless, fixed the holding of her Dragunov to her shoulder.


    It seems she doesn''t intend on unleashing a second shot.


    Looking upward, the wolf did its last leap, and fled to the rooftop.


    But the other side of that area is the sea. There is no place to run.


    I parked the bike and dismounted. Reki followed suit, and stood by my side.


    And then replied with her usual toneless voice.


    "I didn''t miss."


    I''ll finish this Reki, so you stay here. ---Well, that''s what I told Reki but she didn''t listen and followed me to the rooftop.


    The roof hasn''t had an installation of fence yet. With the Tokyo''s skyscrapers as the background, as if it floats above the sea...


    The silver wolf is standing there gallantly.


    This scenery makes one feel it''s out of place, yet somehow beautiful. Or something magical that can be sensed from it.


    After a few seconds of glare, the wolf started manifesting a trembling movement.


    "......?"


    What''s happening?


    With a dull sound, the wolf fell over.


    If you take a closer look, on its back, starting from the neck going downwards, is a vertical abrasion mark.


    "That previous bullet I fired grazed the part above the area between the spinal cord and thoracic spine, pressuring it instantly."


    Reki is---


    Directing those words not to me, but to the wolf.


    "Right now, your spinal nerve is paralyzed. You cannot move anything below your neck. However--- it only lasts for around 5 minutes. After that duration, you''ll be free from the immobility, and you will be able to move normally."


    ...I-Is that so.


    I thought Reki missed that previous shot...


    But Reki wasn''t aiming for the wolf, she actually had an entirely different target, and an outrageous one at that. It was a successful hit. No, maybe it''s more proper to call it a miracle shot instead.


    This girl is really a prodigy.


    The no. 1 girl that you would not want to choose as an enemy more than Aria.


    "You can choose to flee if you want. However--- even if you run anywhere within a 2 kilometer radius, my arrow will pierce you."


    The wolf stared at Reki as if it understood her words.


    1 minute. 2 minutes has passed. This is bad. My Hysteria Mode is weakening.


    I drew my Beretta, preparing for the worst, as I prayed and relied on it at the same time.


    "---Submit your loyalty to me. From now on, I will be your master."


    As if to answer those words, the wolf, panting heavily, scratching the air as if struggling, laboriously picked itself up.


    It seemed the effect of the paralysis is weakening.


    The injured wolf walked unsteadily...


    It went past me who''s swallowing my breath...


    Moved near Reki...


    And nuzzled her leg.


    It looked like a dog now, showing its loyalty to its master.


    This was... another unbelievable feat.


    The assailant beast that was about to kill us a while ago, turned into a loyal pet in a matter of minutes.


    As I felt impressed at Reki, I placed the gun back to the holster, producing a sigh of relief.


    "...So, what are you planning to do with that wolf?"


    "Treat its wound. It''s loyal to me now."


    "And after that?"


    "Adopt as a pet."


    "P-Pet?"


    "That''s my purpose for chasing after it."


    "I-Is that so? But I heard the girl''s dorms don''t allow pets? Well, not that the dorm residents absolutely follow that rule, but that one will attract a lot of attention."


    "I''ll train it to become a Butei dog then."


    H-Hey, hey.


    Butei dog is the Butei version of military or police dog. In Butei School, Repier and Inquesta use it to detect the culprit''s trace. I don''t see any use of it in Snipe department.


    Or I think we''re mistaking the point of the problem here.


    "...If you rationally think about it, that''s not a dog but a wolf."


    "It''s the same thing."


    "I''m not sure about that."


    "Hand."


    The wolf raised one paw to Reki.


    ...Hey, you''re too quick in changing your character!


    Well, I guess you don''t wish to die. Because Aria usually does that same thing to me, I felt a sudden sense of closeness towards the wolf.


    "...Nevermind. I''ll respect your decision. I''ll leave the wolf to you then. Also..."


    "?"


    "...Can you put on some clothes now?"


    Averting my gaze from Reki, who''s still in her underwear...


    I recalled from the back of my mind, Shirayuki''s divination to me.


    ''Kin-chan will encounter a wolf, a demon, and a ghost'', was it?


    The following day after school.


    I entrusted the wolf issue together with the investigations to Reki.


    After that incident, I got chased around by a barbarous twin tail for committing a crime of peeping. Not giving me any time to recover the 10+ bruises that I suffered around my body, Riko issued an order to come to her room for another upcoming mission training.


    According to Riko, turning me into a butler is a relatively simple task. However, Aria here is our main problem.


    I guess that''s understandable.


    Aria is an expert in fighting, an exactly opposite work of serving people. It''s the same ridiculous analogy of asking an assassin to do a babysitting job.


    "Riko!! Stop touching me in weird places!"


    "Don''t mind. Don''t mind. Ohh!! Aria, you smell good!" *sniff* *sniff*


    "H-Hentai!! Hentai number 2 is here!"


    "That''s right, Aria. And if Hentai Riko unleashed her full strength, Aria would already be naked with an apron!"


    From beyond the room, I can hear Aria and Riko''s chaotic conversation.


    A few minutes ago, Riko had declared, "Everything starts with appearance!", and brought a maid suit with her. A noble like Aria seemed very reluctant in wearing that dress. She had clutched it with both hands, red-faced and petrified.


    So then for starters, Riko had compromised by ordering Aria to just wear an apron above the school uniform. But this Riko-designed apron seemed impossible for Aria as well. She snarled, "There''s no way I can wear this childish frilly dress!", stubbornly recalcitrant in wearing it. Finally, Riko snapped and peremptorily dressed Aria in the apron. Thus explaining the above conversation.


    As for me, during that period, I was ordered to turn my back.


    I''m worried about our future mission...


    Well, putting that aside.


    Aria mentioned "Hentai number 2" a while ago... Eh? That means, not only as a slave but I''m also 1st for being a hentai!?


    "Ohhh!!? It''s done! Ki-kun, Look! It''s a school apron uniform! Aria, you''re cute! Moe!!"


    "I get it, Riko, so can you calm down for a bit? You''re disturbing the neighbors."


    "Look at Aria, Ki-Kun! Doesn''t it make you want to gaze at her until it opens a hole in her body!?"


    If I do that, Aria will punch a hole through my body instead... with a bullet.


    I derisively complained inside my mind but, since our contractor this time is Riko, I can''t possibly disobey her order.


    "Nooooooo!!"


    Aria, who was pulled by Riko from the blind spot of the closet...


    She''s...


    Cute. It''s my honest impression.


    The white apron dress that is donned on top of the sailor uniform has a huge heart-shaped design in the chest part. Even the cloth that''s draping along the waist also has a pocket that''s shaped like a heart.


    It''s a girly design that you would expect from Riko.


    "Okay, Aria! Let''s start your training. First, let''s practice inquiring your master for service."


    "...What are you talking about...?"


    Knitting her brows, the Apron Aria asked Riko. She''s clearly getting swallowed in Riko''s pace.


    "Say this with a full smile: ''Master, how can I serve you today?'' Of course, we''ll have Ki-kun as the master!"


    "EH!?", blurted Aria.


    I also did an "EH!?" inside my mind.


    So I was called here for that reason?


    This situation seems like we''re doing "house play" here.


    Aria slowly turned her head in my direction like a rusted robot.


    She''s producing a big chunk of sweat in the forehead, and her face is as red as a conflagration. She''s even gritting her teeth in vexation.


    "C''mon Aria, after Riko! ''Master, how can I serve you today?'', with a smile."


    "M-Mas... *cough* *cough*"


    Aria, being ordered by the high-tension Riko, even worse than stuttering, she coughed in the middle of the speech.


    This is terrible. Aria could only say one syllable. This is beyond the level of having no flair for a maid!


    "...I-I can''t do this! This is too sudden! At least give me some time for mental preparation...!"


    "Go! Go! Aria! You can do it! Fight, fight! Never give up!!"


    Riko... Right now, your face is brimming with happiness. Are you really sure this is part of Aria''s training?


    Aren''t you just doing this for your own enjoyment?


    "...M-Mas..."


    Forced to do the entirely opposite position of what Aria usually does to me, she looked like a person being stricken with a strange disease. Her face color switched randomly to red, to blue, and to white.


    "...M-Ma-Mas...ter..."


    Aria bared her teeth, forcing a smile.


    "Ahaae", coming from Aria''s forced laugh exhausted a smoke or something. T-That''s scary. I tell you, it''s impossible for you!


    "...H-How...can I... serve..."


    "Ki-kun, give Aria an order!"


    Riko clapped her hands towards me.


    Uhh... even if you ask me that suddenly.


    "Let''s see... Umm, Aria, how about doing laundry?"


    I offhandedly ordered as I edged myself away from Aria.


    "But don''t use your chest to wash them."


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Zushaa!


    Let''s clarify the above three lines.


    Riko''s dialogue, gunfire noises of Aria pumping her gun at me, and myself rolling to the floor.


    Is everything gonna turn out alright for us? I sense big trouble in the future.


    In preparation for our infiltration mission, not only Aria does have to be trained, but I also have my own training as a butler. Riko gave me reference materials and I used the time after school to self-study them. One day, when I was leaving the Inquesta building around 5PM...


    It''s raining.


    Umbrella...


    I didn''t bring one with me today.


    It''s about time you learn from your past mistake Kinji.


    The rain is mild to begin with, so I just thought of rushing straight to the bus station. However, it seemed that I underestimated 2-A Kinji Tohyama''s second name: "misfortune". Just like a comical situation in manga, I was passing near the Fine Arts building when it rained heavily. I had no choice but to take a temporary shelter from the rain under the eaves.


    My lips were forming a "¤Ø" shape as I stared at rain droplets falling from the edge of the eaves, when I noticed that... there was diamond dust mingled with the rain... Could it be my imagination?


    "......"


    Standing there blankly, staring at the air... when suddenly, I recognized a sound of piano coming from the music room behind.


    ...The one playing the piano is quite good.


    What''s the name of this song?


    I''m sure I''ve heard it before during music class... that''s right! Oratorio dramatique, was it? But this one was arranged for piano.


    The title is..... "Jeanne d''Arc au b?cher".


    ...


    ......I am...


    .........having a very bad feeling.


    I softly turn around...


    "---Geh...!"


    I unconsciously moved back after seeing the scene beyond the music room.


    She probably heard my sudden exclamation, as she lifted her head from the piano.


    Inside the music room, wearing Butei''s sailor uniform is---


    (J-Jeanne!?)


    Last month, during the season of Adseard[6], when Shirayuki had been kidnapped, we had crossed sword and gunfire with Jeanne d''Arc 30th aka Durandal down at the junction (basement warehouse).


    Jeanne caught my gaze. Slightly widening those clear blue eyes...


    She looked towards the threshold of the music room.


    ---Jeanne''s "Come over here" sign, it seemed.


    Releasing the safety catch of my Beretta, I entered the music room. I didn''t mistake it, Jeanne d''Arc is certainly in there.


    One arm on her waist, Jeanne was in her default cool countenance.


    Arising from lateral sides of her head are two long, silver braids that meet on the top of her head, and then loosely extend downward behind her back.


    "...Plea Bargain?"


    I said those words and clucked my tongue. Jeanne replied with a snort.


    "Correct."


    Her lips coated with rose-pink lipstick formed a smile as if to ridicule me.


    "Even so, I am no different from being a captive. One of the conditions of Plea Bargain forces me to stay here as a Butei student. That''s why Tohyama, even if you remove the safety mechanism of your gun, I have no intention of fighting you. Right now, I am just a 2nd year international student from Paris enrolled in Informa department."


    ---So that''s your setting here, huh.


    Wait, we''re the same age!?


    I thought she was older than me because she exudes an adult aura.


    "That explains why you''re wearing that uniform, despite it not suiting you at all."


    To be honest, it looks nice on her. But I chose to tell lies instead out of bad mood.


    "...This is embarrassing for me, you know?"


    Jeanne turned towards the window''s direction. She knitted her eyebrows at her own appearance reflected through the glass.


    She has more height than an average girl. Her navel flashed in my eye every time she straightened her back.


    "First of all, what''s with this uniform? Even if hiding the guns on their thighs were the custom since Dellinger''s era... unmarried girls shouldn''t be openly revealing their legs like this!"


    Yeah, right. Then why are you properly wearing that uniform in front of me?


    Furthermore, if you claim that, what will happen to that armor you wear that shows off your waist?


    "You don''t wear a uniform in I-U?"


    When I asked that probe-insinuating question, Jeanne, ardently surveying her reflection in the window, leered back at me.


    "Do you want to know about I-U?"


    "Yeah. Aria and Riko won''t tell me anything."


    "Well... since merely knowing about it may put your life in jeopardy. It''s a top national secret after all. But for me, I would rather tell you everything and thrust you into the depths of hell as a retribution for putting me into this situation. Although, as much as I want to do that, I cannot tell you everything."


    "Did someone in I-U warn you not to do that?"


    "No. The problem is I-U doesn''t prohibit personal fights. Depending on what I say, I may be targeted by them. That''s why... I can only tell you the safe details."


    "Considering your strength, I don''t think there would be a problem even if you''re targeted."


    I said that sarcastically...


    "...I doubt that."


    The proud descendant of Jeanne d''Arc, shook her head pessimistically... and said the words which I wouldn''t want to hear if possible.


    "I am the weakest in I-U."


    What... did you say?


    You''re telling me...


    This diamond-dust witch Jeanne aka Durandal, whom we barely managed to defeat with the combined forces of Aria, Shirayuki and myself...


    ...is the weakest in I-U?


    Dear God... So Aria was picking a fight with that kind of organization all along?


    ---wait, I am included in that as well.


    Inside the music room, I relapsed myself in front of the table.


    Jeanne sat gracefully in a chair. Her back is bent straight upwards. Her legs gently slope down, it''s the sitting-style of a rich girl. Our distance is closer compared a while ago, so I can detect a faint aroma emanating from her. Maybe perfume or something? In this dismal season, the refreshing smell coming from Jeanne isn''t actually bad, I thought.


    "Back to your previous question--- I don''t wear a uniform in I-U. Just like in this school, there''s no uniform for teachers."


    That''s way back before.


    What a serious girl. Honestly, I don''t care at all about uniform and stuff.


    "...You were a teacher?"


    Riko mentioned before that she was "expelled" from I-U.


    Then that means, their system is similar to that of school...?


    "In I-U, everyone is a teacher, and at the same time, a student as well. I-U is a place where prodigies congregate, and share their skills with one another, extending their limits further, until one day, they surpass the natural order."


    So, it''s that kind of place. No wonder I-U wanted to abduct Shirayuki. They were after her powers.


    "What are your goals?"


    "As an organization, none. Everyone is free to have their own goal."


    *Gulp*


    I swallowed saliva as I vaguely make out I-U''s creepy nature.


    Geniuses sharing their abilities with one another, surpassing their limits.


    That concept itself is amazing. It''s one outstanding thing.


    But the problem here is--- looking at Riko and Jeanne''s modi operandi, they are just a bunch of criminals that have no intention of abiding with laws.


    "You taught Riko strategy-making techniques, while Riko taught you how to mimic people''s voices. That''s one example of sharing skills, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "I see. So the two criminals get along with each other, huh."


    "We get along well. I like Riko, she''s a diligent person."


    "Diligent? That Riko?"


    "Of all I-U members, the most ambitious and assiduous in learning... is Riko Mine Lupin the 4th. Riko wants to become stronger than anyone else. Her devoted attitude is unflagging, to the point that watching it is heartrending."


    I can''t help but feel surprised upon hearing Jeanne''s words.


    Riko... So she was the type that acts dumb on the surface, but works hard in the shadows.


    Our discussion was interrupted by a middle-school girl knocking at the door. She said they will be using the music room for their club activities. We both left the music room.


    The rain debilitated itself into a drizzle. Together with Jeanne, who didn''t bring an umbrella as well, we fled towards the nearby family restaurant, "Roxi".


    Putting aside her chivalrous personality, Jeanne looks like a beauty that appears in western fantasy movies. Her mere presence is eye-catching.


    Anyway, I, who dislikes attention, swiftly ordered two drinks and pulled Jeanne towards the serving machine.


    I proffered a cup to Jeanne. She knitted her brow upon receiving it. She stared at the machine.


    "What kind of machine is this?"


    What? You don''t know?


    "You press it like this, and drinks will pour out. There are a total of 10 drinks to choose from. There''s a number that comes with the picture. See it?"


    I pushed the button with 9 on it. It''s melon soda.


    "What should I press?"


    "Whatever you like. It''s bottomless."


    "Bottomless? What do you mean?"


    "It means, you''re free to drink how much you like."


    "No matter how much?"


    "Yup."


    "Really? What if... I drink 100 liters?"


    "...Feel free. That''s still okay."


    "There''s no way I can drink that much. Are you an idiot?"


    "You''re the one who started that!"


    I almost trip myself from how Jeanne seriously asked me that dumb question.


    Geez. Aria is like that, Jeanne is like this. Why couldn''t you transfer students learn the common sense in Japan before transferring here?


    I frowned as I take a sip of a melon soda.


    This pungent melon flavor makes me want to crave these kinds of drinks occasionally.


    "By the way Jeanne, your Japanese is good."


    "That''s because Japanese and German are our standard languages in I-U."


    Standard language...? What is I-U, a country? It makes things more puzzling.


    I gently sloped my head beside Jeanne, with the surreal scene of her first experience with the drink bar.


    We searched for a location where there were no people around. We occupied the 2-person table in one corner.


    I realized that the iceless lemon tea Jeanne had brought had ice floating in it already. I dared not to sweat the details. If she can produce ice bullets, there''s nothing unusual if she can conjure small tricks like that as well.


    "Going back to our discussion, why did Riko want to become strong?"


    I asked with lowered volume.


    Jeanne blinked her slender, beautiful eyes.


    "---For her freedom."


    Jeanne answered with a hint of compassion to Riko.


    "Freedom?"


    "Riko grew up being imprisoned since she was a child."


    W...What?


    "The reason why Riko has a small physique, is because she barely ate anything at that time. Her body couldn''t have the nutrients it needed to develop properly. She only wore worn-out clothes as well during that period, that''s why she has a strong fancy for fanciful dress."


    "Y-You''re kidding, right? Although the Lupin clan are thieves, they should be affluent."


    "You might not know it--- but the Lupin clan went downhill after the death of Riko''s parents. Servants started leaving, and their assets were stolen. Although, recently I have heard that Riko retrieved back the gun that was a keepsake of her mother."


    "The Lupin clan collapsed... and what happened to Riko?"


    "Riko at that time was still small. There was a person who claimed to be a relative that would look after Riko. It turned out that it was a lie and Riko was carried from France to Romania. She was imprisoned there... for quite a long time."


    The stupid girl Riko. That usually bright Riko. Who would have thought she had a dark past?


    You must be kidding me. I still find it hard to believe.


    "...No way. Do you know who imprisoned her?"


    "I-U''s no. 2, ''Endless Sinner Vlad''."


    "Vlad..."


    "It shouldn''t be an unknown name to you. The place you''ll be sneaking in is one of his mansions."


    She knows about our mission.


    Maybe Riko had told her about it.


    Jeanne redirected her face to me as she noticed my sudden silence.


    "Still, I can''t tell you the information that I don''t possess. Even I don''t know the further details regarding Riko''s imprisonment besides the one I told you. That is the only information that I obtained from Vlad. However... I can tell you about Vlad himself, just in case. After all, that guy is too dangerous."


    "Dangerous... huh? Then wouldn''t it be better to tell this to Aria instead?"


    "No, you''d rather hear it. If Aria hears about this, she will charge straight to Vlad to carry out Riko''s revenge, and ending up meeting her demise. It would even put my life in peril if that happens."


    It will likely become a war if Jeanne told Aria about this but...


    I, who has lesser combat effectiveness and investigation skill than Aria, can''t attack Vlad. Jeanne''s judgement was probably based from that reasoning.


    I am being trusted here, in a negative way.


    "From this point on, unless it''s necessary, do not leak the details to Aria. Got that? First, about the Caucasus silver wolf that appeared few days ago. It''s still under investigation but, from my conclusion, that wolf--- is no doubt, Vlad''s minion."


    "Minion...?"


    "Think of it as Vlad''s dog, but not leashed."


    "...So, Vlad was already aware of our movements?"


    "I don''t possess a definite evidence yet to conclude that. After all, his minions are scattered all around the world and act like guerrillas, each one receiving orders from Vlad intuitively. It seems the wolf was stolen by a girl in the Snipe department though and no longer Vlad''s."


    What do you mean by "all around the world"?


    That''s just like "007" that appears in Hollywood movies.


    "...You know a lot about Vlad."


    "My clan and Vlad are rivals. The Jeanne d''Arc twins three generations ago, joined forces with Arsene Lupin the 1st. The three of them fought Vlad together. The upshot of the fight--- was a draw."


    "That was... Vlad''s ancestor?"


    "No. It was Vlad himself."


    "W-Wait a minute. What year did that battle happen!?"


    "1888. Back when Eiffel Tower was still half-built."


    "H-Hey... Don''t tell me that guy has been living for over 120 years? Humans can''t live that long..."


    "That guy is not human."


    ...Here it comes.


    Here it comes! Here it comes! Here it comes!


    Nothing can surprise me anymore. I dashed down the rest of the melon soda in desperation.


    "Ah, that kind of topic eh? ...And what is it this time? A servant of devil? A mage? An alchemist?"


    Sensing that the talk was heading beyond human logic, I steeled myself for the worst by randomly blurting out game jargons.


    "Hmm... I am not sure how to describe it in Japanese words as well but..."


    Jeanne did a finger-on-her-lips gesture. After a moment of contemplation...


    "Oni (Demon). That''s the closest word to describe him."


    ...Jeanne said that.


    Demon, eh?


    After wolf, comes a demon. The first two words in Shirayuki''s divination were right.


    "...Vlad is unnaturally obsessed with imprisoning Riko. He appeared in I-U in pursuit of Riko after she escaped her cage. Riko fought a decisive battle with Vlad, but she was defeated. Vlad was planning to put Riko back to her cage, but seeing Riko''s remarkable growth in her stay in I-U--- he proposed a contract to Riko instead."


    "Contract?"


    "If you can become an entity that surpasses the first generation of Lupin and show me a proof of that growth, then I will never bother you again."


    "Surpass Lupin the 1st...?"


    I muttered, and recalled the hijack that happened two months ago.


    Riko said this at that time:


    "Defeating Aria will prove my existence is better than Lupin the 1st."


    The phantom thief Arsene Lupin and the great detective Sherlock Holmes fought each other around 100 years ago, but the fight ended up in a draw.


    The descendant of Lupin, Riko, was too determined in defeating the descendant of Holmes, Aria. And in order to create the same condition, she even set me up as Aria''s partner, the same role as Watson to Holmes.


    That hidden motive was gradually getting elucidated.


    "Vlad... What kind of guy is he?"


    Jeanne paused for a bit for a moment to think, and then...


    She took out rimless glasses from her chest pocket.


    I perceived her perfect-sized breasts slightly swayed inside the uniform. I averted my gaze in reflex.


    "Your eyes are bad?"


    "Just slight astigmatism. I don''t usually wear eyeglasses."


    After saying that, next, she took out a notebook and a signpen from the black bag.


    She opened the notebook...


    "Explaining that monster with words will only confuse you. I will draw his appearance instead."


    *Kyu*, making sounds as she drew with the signpen.


    First, she drew a distorted flying saucer or something.


    "Listen. Since Vlad is away, then there should be no problem in sneaking in his mansion but, if the one out of a million chance that he''s back and you run into him--- abort your mission immediately and retreat. You cannot win against him. That is absolute."


    With a serious expression, Jeanne started adding lines to that UFO saucer.


    *Kyu kyu kyu kyu*


    Seems like she''s drawing a jagged head that looks like a green pepper now.


    Eh, wait... Jeanne...


    "In case you wind up fighting him, formulate a battle plan with escaping as objective. According to the journal, the Jeanne d''Arc twins plugged silver bullets and slashed Durandal into his body--- but he never died. That guy is immortal."


    Jeanne continued on drawing with the signpen.


    Then she added wings... or maybe it''s a tentacle, I can''t really tell.


    Jeanne... Your drawing...


    "Although I haven''t seen it directly, but after the battle with Riko, the only time he was defeated was against I-U''s leader. After that, compiling the information that I gathered from I-U... one thing was made clear. In order to defeat Vlad, it seems you must hit his four weak spots around his body simultaneously."


    *Kyu kyu kyu*


    The signpen continued on making sound.


    "Out of four weak spots, only three are known. Here, here and here. Long time ago, a paladin from the Vatican cast a secret spell upon him, putting an indelible eye-shaped tattoo to mark his weak spots. It''s done. Good. It almost resembles the real thing."


    Jeanne, claimed her work ''almost resembles the real thing''.


    "W-What the heck... is that!?"


    Jeanne''s drawing is pretty horrible!


    She sucks at drawing... real hard!


    If I have to give an analogy, a grade-schooler''s scribble in prikura is way better than her.


    "Putting aside the question if it resembles the real thing or not. Can you explain to me what''s that scribble that looks like it was done by a 3-year old kid?"


    "S-Scribble!? T-That''s rude!"


    Jeanne''s eyes glared at me behind those glasses, her face blushing.


    As I thought, the person herself intended on seriously drawing the illustration.


    "I swear Vlad is like this! You don''t believe me?"


    "Uhh no, it''s not a problem of believing you or not... it''s the problem of your drawi-- never mind. I commend your confidence for drawing that illustration despite your artistic skill."


    "I''m telling you, this resembles the real thing. Keep it."


    Jeanne seriously believed that she drew a masterpiece. She thrusted the drawing onto me.


    Oh man...


    I feel like I''ll be cursed just by keeping this thing.


    Well, whatever... the mansion that we''ll be sneaking into... this boss isn''t there.


    The only people present in there will be the manager. There will be no dread in fighting. In case that this monster is in there, we''ll just have to flee... That''s all.


    But... don''t let your guard down, Kinji.


    A while ago, I lowered my guard and suffered a bitter experience, or rather, it was Jeanne herself who put me in that situation.


    I''ll take this scribble just in case.

 Volume 3 - CH 4

    June 13th. It marks the start of our infiltration mission.


    In the next 2 weeks, Aria and I will be infiltrating into the Koumeikan mansion as maid and butler.


    During this time period, we will be taking temporary absences in class. Because of that, we need to ask for permission first. But when Riko submitted a ridiculous document to the Masters, titled like ''Civil Commission Teamwork Training'' or whatever that was, it got easily processed without problem. This makes you wonder if this school is all right or not, in many senses.


    And so, sticking to our original plan, the lineup is---Aria and I will be the main infiltration members sneaking inside. Riko will stay as a backup and act as an information relayer, equipment supplier, as well as being responsible for operation planning.


    The Operation Stealing''s (borrowing Riko''s naming) objective is, the retrieval of Riko''s cross.


    We are having our rendezvous in front of the monorail station early in the morning. I was expecting Aria, who had received harsh maid training, to be more obedient but...


    Aria appeared naturally, lugging a suitcase containing her private belongings, and ordered me to carry it in her stead. She''s wearing a light pink, chiffon one-piece.


    It seems people don''t change that easily.


    As I heave a sigh at that sad truth---


    "Ki-kun, Aria, Hallo~!"


    I heard Riko''s voice.


    When I raised my head...


    (K-Kana!?")


    As if the time went still, I stayed there motionless.


    Kana.


    Ah, no.


    That was Riko disguising as Kana. First of all, it was Riko''s voice, plus there is a difference in height. Kana should be as tall as me.


    It looks the same as Kana a few years ago but... it''s still different.


    "...Ri-Riko... Why are you in that face!?"


    I''m grateful that the Kana in front of me is just an imitation.


    If it were the real thing... I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to extricate myself from the entanglement caused by mind paralyzation.


    Yes. The real Kana...


    Possesses a beauty that can make people around her feel like time had stopped.


    That oriental, long-eyebrowed eyes, its gaze contains a power that can capture the hearts of any person regardless of their gender. Those lips that form a gentle smile, are like a rose petal, endowed with magic that can pacify even the most violent of hearts.


    Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, Reki, and Jeanne are all beautiful. However... Kana''s beauty exceeds those of aforementioned girls. No doubt, she''s beyond ordinary. Kana should be expressed as a majestic existence.


    "*chuckle* Vlad knows Riko''s face. If my real face were caught by the surveillance camera, Vlad will return here. That''s not a good thing, right? That''s why I came here incognito."


    "Then use another face! Why do you have to pick Kana of all faces!?"


    I tried hard to restrain my emotions but, I still couldn''t hide the agitation in my voice.


    "Riko knows that Kana is the most beautiful girl in this world. Besides, Kana is an important person to Ki-kun. Riko only wanted to support Ki-kun with the face of the one he loves the most. Did I make you mad?"


    Dammit!


    "...I ain''t a kid anymore to get pissed at every single childish mischief. Let''s go."


    "You''re saying that, but I know you''re happy deep inside."


    Riko razzed at me. I replied with silence. I headed towards the ticket machine together with Riko.


    "W-What''s wrong Kinji? It''s true Riko is using a face that is very pretty... but whose face is that? Hey---"


    Aria who had been silently listening to our conversation, flusteredly asked that question.


    However, I didn''t turn around. Nor did I give any response.


    "I said, hey! Kinji, Riko! Wait up! Tell me who that girl is!"


    Can''t help that you became like that Aria.


    You probably never have thought that your slave, which you have been strongly monopolizing for yourself, has an affection to other people, and also this beautiful.


    "HEY!! TELL ME WHO THE HELL KANA IS!?"


    I''m sorry Aria--- I can''t answer that. Forgive me.


    The Tokyo northeastern rail is departing for Yokohama. Inside the train, Riko keeps on talking under the face of Kana.


    There were no particular topics. Although I just give simple response like "Yeah" or "Is that so?" the whole time, it''s just as Riko planned. Merely watching Kana''s face makes me feel nostalgic. It''s vexing to admit, but I am very happy right now.


    (Still, this Riko... Who could have guessed that she had been imprisoned a long time ago...)


    I contemplated as I stared at Riko (still in Kana''s face) while we rode the bus after alighting from the Yokohama station.


    I don''t think Jeanne had fabricated all those things but, looking at this idiot girl whose bread and butter is mischief, it''s still very hard to associate the word ''imprisonment'' with her.


    Therefore, I didn''t question Riko regarding all that stuff.


    I considered confessing everything to Riko and ask her the whole truth. However, I dropped the idea after watching her stuff an ice cream cone in her mouth, as if she was going on some field trip. The atmosphere doesn''t allow for that kind of talk right now.


    In the end, Riko and I spent the whole time talking about meaningless stuff just like normal friends.


    While Aria was just frequently throwing surreptitious glances on both of us in anxiety. Her anxiety increased in intensity after riding the taxi to our final destination, the Koumeikan mansion.


    The surroundings were dark despite it being noon. The mansion is located deep within the heart of a dense forest.


    "I-It''s like a cursed mansion..."


    Aria''s mumble is very precise. The mansion looks like a stage that will appear in a horror game.


    The sinister aura that the mansion emits couldn''t be perceived if you just looked at its photo.


    Surrounding the mansion was a black iron fence which has its sharp-pointed end aiming towards the dark, heavy clouds. Inside the fence were beds of flowers.


    I hope that this is just for today, the mansion itself is shrouded with creepy, thin mist.


    Ah. A bat flew past me.


    Aria, who fears this kind of atmosphere, couldn''t help herself not to back away.


    "Good to meet you sir. It was I who had an appointment to meet you at noon. Today, I have brought these two people who would be working as housekeepers."


    Riko stated her greetings with a twitching face. After looking at the manager''s face, I too, instantly bore a misgiving.


    We just started the mission, and we already bombed it?


    The manager who had greeted us is...


    "Ahaha... This is quite a surprise..."


    ...the handsome part-time Butei instructor, Sayonaki. He''s producing a wry smile.


    Walking along inside the mansion''s hallway, I noticed a flag of a wolf and a spear...? (or maybe skewer?) draping the wall.


    Perhaps as a sign of long passage of time, its color is faded, and its decomposing features evoke creepiness to its beholder.


    Hey, you there Aria. Stop making a frightened reaction at people''s in-home decoration.


    "Ahaha. You two Buteis wanted to work part time huh. Honestly, the work isn''t really so difficult that anyone is capable of doing it, and we''ll hire anyone who''s up for the job but... Haha, what to say, this situation is kind of awkward."


    Due to the recent wolf attack, Sayonaki''s arm was still in plaster. He offered a seat to Aria and Riko. After confirming their taking of seat (probably a lady-first principle to him), he sunk himself into the sofa in the hallway.


    I endeavored to act equably, occupying a seat in front of Sayonaki.


    "Sayonaki-sensei. This is very astonishing. You were living in this grand mansion?"


    "Oh. This mansion isn''t mine actually. I just occasionally borrow the research facility here, and when I realized it, I had became like a manager here. One problem though, I have a disposition of becoming easily immersed on my research that I immediately lose track of my surroundings. I will be in great trouble if an intruder or two managed to slip by into this mansion during my supervision, so in fact, it is very reassuring that the housekeepers are actually Buteis."


    A blessing in disguise.


    It seems Sayonaki is intending to hire Aria and me as planned, which, ironically are the intruders he was talking about.


    "---I am surprised as well. I have never thought I had been bringing in your students all along."


    It appears Riko didn''t really see this coming. She was bewildered at the sudden coincidence under the cover of deployment company staff.


    "This will be a good subject to talk about when your Master comes back. Well, that''s if he returns during their stay though..."


    Riko discreetly confirmed if the master of the house, Vlad, was present or not.


    "Oh. Right now, he''s in a very distant place. I don''t think he''ll be back anytime soon."


    I gained peace of mind upon hearing that.


    It can''t be helped right? Jeanne scared the hell out of me... with that horrible drawing.


    And she said that the owner of this mansion is a demon and all that stuff.


    "Is he... a very busy person?"


    Riko, with Kana''s face, asked Sayonaki.


    "I am ashamed to admit... But honestly, I don''t know the specifics about him. He and I are very close... but we haven''t talked to each other directly even once."


    Sayonaki said as he bitterly smiles. His answer is somewhat cryptic.


    Close yet never talked to each other?


    Are they like mail-friends or something? That''s the best that I can puzzle out with my Normal Mode.


    Riko left the mansion. We have our room assigned in the 2nd floor.


    "I''m really sorry but as a rule... or should I call it a custom in this mansion, the housekeepers are required to wear uniforms at all times. You''ll find uniforms of various sizes in your room that were tailored long time ago. Feel free to select the one that perfectly suits you. Regarding the details of the work, the previous housekeeper left simple reference materials in the kitchen. Read it, and do the work at your own pace."


    Aha, Sayonaki showed a smile of a talented actor popular for his distaff sex.


    "And again, I am deeply sorry. I''ll be very busy in my research room. It''s down in the basement. I spend a recluse-like life in there so I don''t have much time to accompany you two."


    Ah no, there''s no need to apologize since you''re the superior here.


    "In case you''re free and have nothing to do, let''s see... There is a billiards table in the parlor. You can play with that. No one really uses it, so it''s as good as new."


    Sayonaki pointed towards the dim room in the side of the hall.


    "And if you''ll excuse me. Let me know when it''s time for dinner."


    Sayonaki said, and afterwards, he trudged down the spiral staircase.


    After a few moments, we heard the shutting of a door.


    He shut the door into his indulgence at once.


    Wooooof...


    Outside the mansion, we could hear the baying of a wild dog.


    Abandoned in a broad hall, Aria and I looked at each other.


    "...Should we get to work?"


    "...Y-Yeah."


    The first step according to plan was to work normally to gain the trust of the manager. We followed Sayonaki''s order and changed into uniform.


    I went straight to my assigned room and took out an old tail-coat from the closet.


    The dress was an informal style. It has thick fabric and a shorter tail but... the size perfectly fits my body.


    I tried it and...


    It''s done. A rookie butler is born.


    ...However, should I pity myself at how I look natural as a butler?


    The mutual position of using people and to be used by other people. The latter suiting me better is definitely caused by being too disposed by living together with Aria. Or perhaps I have been innately endowed with this talent from the start.


    Speaking of Aria...


    Done changing (I even replaced my shoes), I knocked at the door to Aria''s room, yet, no matter how much I wait, there was no answer.


    (What are you doing? We should do our job promptly or we''ll be suspected.)


    ...that is what we have discussed before.


    "Hey Aria. We need to go to the kitchen soon."


    I spoke to Aria beyond the door. There was no response. Maybe she didn''t hear it.


    Perhaps because of the door''s thickness? Come to think of it, why are all things here, from blinds to curtains, all so thick? It''s so dim here that it''s giving me the creeps.


    I can''t afford to waste anymore time so I laid my hand on the knob and twisted it. *Gacha*. It''s not locked.


    "Hey."


    Aria is too absorbed in checking herself through the mirror that she didn''t even realize I went in.


    "Uuuuu~~~"


    She is blushing at her maid figure reflected through the mirror.


    Thanks to Riko''s training, she can manage to put it on. I-I don''t have a thing for es but... it looks good on her.


    She''s cute.


    No, she''s adorable!


    Awestruck at the serendipitous discovery of Aria''s cute appearance, I unconsciously started the ''Dress Scan'' skill that I learned from Inquesta.


    First, the hairband, its anterior is frilled and its inside is laced. It seems the hairband itself is a duplex structure of an elegant style of overlapping frills and laces.


    Around the chest area of the black maid-dress is an open area, exposed by a serried layers of pure white frills. She is wearing only frills as a replacement for a shirt.


    Next is the apron. It is draping from Aria''s slender waist to the front of the upper part of the miniskirt. In its opposite location, the belt is quite long, tied in a large butterfly knot above her butt. This contrast is very good.


    Spreading outwardly from the short skirt are four layers, no, five layers of soft white petticoats. It precisely overlaps with several layers of skirts, as if like a carnation in full bloom.


    It''s not over yet. There''s more coming. Bloomers adorn Aria''s hips, jutting from the skirt, which is straight, yet vaguely suggests the curve of a lady. With the petticoat a while ago in combination, it seems the volume of the interior of the skirt exceeds the capacity and is on the verge of exploding.


    The materials used were high-quality velvet, silk, and clearly an exquisitely crafted lace fabric. If this was ''the price is right'' game, I would guess the price is around 1 million yen. Definitely not anything lower than that.


    No doubt, this state-of-the-art maid dress is a national treasure.


    By the way, this ''Dress Scan'' is a skill that I learned in Inquesta. It is a method to analyze and memorize a person''s characteristics, in order for investigation to proceed smoothly. There''s definitely no ulterior intention here or anything like that. I''m telling the truth.


    "W-Well... I guess it''s not bad..."


    The demon Butei must have realized that her own physical beauty is not simple and unusual.


    She folded her arms in a hesitant manner, and nodded at herself.


    It seems this supreme maid-dress had pleased Aria''s eyes.


    Aria, absorbed at her self-checkup, still hadn''t realized my presence.


    "I-I guess it''s not bad... trying out a commoner''s dress once in a while..."


    ...Commoner, huh.


    Maybe you don''t realize it, but normally you wear a sailor uniform everyday, which is like the ultimate symbol of being a commoner.


    As I express a side remark inside my mind, Aria... a little bit stiff, formed a smile in front of the mirror. She can somehow manage a fake smile now.


    And then--- twirl!


    Probably the way the skirt spins and floats up appealed aptly to her. She spun around in place while producing sounds of shoe-tapping on the enamel floor.


    For a moment, Aria''s gaze met mine... smiling.


    Aria did another spin. Her arms are bent like a girl. The laces in her cuffs, blossoming like a carnation, swayed and danced in the air.


    Her gaze met mine once more. This time not smiling.


    The satin apron garnished with frill-shaped garter on the hem fluttered...


    *pause*


    Facing this way, her movement stopped.


    She has her fists akimbo.


    And her face is a seething red.


    And it looks demonically twisted.


    *Zun* *Zun* *Zun* *Zun* *Zun*


    She walk towards me, trudging the ground with heavy steps as if it should crack the floor.


    "Ah no, Aria... there was no response when I knocked on the doo--ooouuuuhh!?"


    Bam!


    Aria abruptly leaped upward, and clutched my face with both her hips.


    This posture seems like I am giving Aria a reverse shoulder-ride (my face in her crotch).


    Covering Aria''s white skin is a slightly translucent, see-through high-socks. Her right and left legs are adorned by back-ribbon respectively. The adorable white ribbon that emphasized her back figure, is now crushed on Aria''s legs which are strangling my neck right now.


    While in front of my eyes are frills, the other places are also frills, laces and more frills.


    It''s hard to tell which fabrics are what, now.


    "And how can I serve you today? MAS-TER?"


    Her anger might have probably gone over the limit. Aria''s voice, although trembling, is calm.


    Oh, you can finally say that line now. Must be thanks to the training.


    I never thought that I would hear that line in this kind of situation though.


    "Y-You don''t have to do me any service in particular. Although, if you still demand for one then I order you to spare my life."


    "If you peek at me again, I''ll blast a hole in your brain. Got that!?"


    *Bah!*


    Maid Aria (still having my head pinned with her hips), drooped her body backwards towards the ground.


    *Spin* My perception of top and bottom had reversed and then--- *Dogan!*


    Aria pulled my head towards the ground until it crashed to the floor.


    It dawned on me when I regained myself, after being knocked out for an hour that---


    This is a pro-wrestling technique called Frankensteiner.


    If you search the entire world for a maid who would do a violent skill like that to people, I''ll place a bet that you will only find Aria.


    Well, her martial art skill is ''no-holds barred'' after all.


    After a few days of working in the mansion, I finally realized---


    Not just my own appearance is perfect for a butler, but it seems a fact that I also had a talent for being one.


    Like I ever wanted a talent like that. But nevertheless, this is one surprising discovery.


    Maybe due to originally living by myself prior to Aria''s intrusion, I can do household chores properly. My hands seem deft as well.


    In school, I am not the type of person to stand out and assert myself, so position-wise, that is like a butler.


    And to top it all, my mentality of being solicitous to other people had been refined from cohabiting with Aria.


    Well... of course I had to! If I fail to please Aria, then I''m as good as dead!


    That being said, I do favors for Sayonaki, who''s holed up in the basement doing his research stuff everyday, like bringing him newspapers, answering phone calls in his stead, etc. And while I do my housekeeper work perfectly at the same time, like standing watch in front of the mansion imitating a gatekeeper, I survey the mansion''s layout, carefully, but efficiently.


    I avoided the anti-theft cameras that were laid out around the mansion using the information that Riko acquired beforehand as a guide, I recorded the mansion''s security device locations as well as Sayonaki''s movement pattern.


    Even though the reason I enrolled in Inquesta was because it was the sanest department out of everything in Butei, I never thought the skills that I had learned there would prove useful. It seems in life, all knowledge acquired will someday become profitable.


    Day 7 of Infiltration. Time is around 10:30 PM. I was thinking of taking a shower when I glanced at the dark forest beyond the window. It''s raining in deluge today as well.


    *Gorogoro!*


    Oh? That was thunder just now.


    This year''s rainy season has been having rain quite frequently.


    I wonder how much mold has grown in the basement room Sayonaki has been hiding in by now?


    "......?"


    My cellphone is vibrating.


    When I looked at the display, the caller was Aria.


    "Hello."


    "Hello Kinji? I-It''s Aria."


    Yeah, I know.


    "What is it?"


    "Ah... Uhm..."


    ...Huh?


    What is this reaction? This is kinda like: For the meantime, I called him, but when he answered I didn''t have anything to talk about -like situation.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Eh? Ah.. Uhh... Oh yeah! Let''s play billiards. Come to the game room at once!"


    ---Play billiards.


    This is a code that Aria and I had talked about before. It secretly means ''Report to Riko''.


    It''s true, tonight we''ll be calling Riko for a periodical report but... that should be around 2 AM.


    "It''s still early for that. Besides, it''s not something that must be done by two people. You can do it by yourself."


    *Flash*


    *Gaga-nn!*


    Right when I finished my sentence, a deafening thunder echoed.


    That one just now must be pretty close by.


    "Hyah!?"


    Hmm?


    A silly-sounding anime-voice came from the cellphone.


    "J-J-Just come here! When I say come, then you have to come! Got that!?"


    Ahh.


    I can pretty much predict what she''ll say next.


    "If you don''t then you''re windhole!"


    *Gacha* (Sound of call being hung up)


    *Beep* *Beep* *Beep*


    See?


    I have a dazzling history of Aria sending me to the abyss last month by drowning me in Tokyo Bay via her windhole festival. I don''t want to taste the same experience again so therefore, I''ll do anything at all costs to avoid Aria''s windhole hell or whatever that name was, or I''ll end up a mansion''s stain just like a zombie in a survival horror game.


    So I made my way to the parlor. I entered the room with a scowling face...


    "You''re late!!"


    Growl!


    Aria snarled. She''s aiming at a billiard ball using a cue stick in an anxious state.


    She''s bending her body forward. The skin of her breast, inside the laces and frills covering it, irregularly shows itself for me to see.


    Being in the border of ''visible'' and ''hidden'' makes it even more erotic. No matter how empty a washboard it is, a breast is still a breast. In any rate, it''s best to get away from this angle.


    *Trembling*


    *Kakon*


    As if to escape from something, Aria miscued after attempting a shot with trembling hands. At the same time, while trying to maneuver myself away from the angle of Aria''s chest, I end up behind her butt.


    (Uuu...!!)


    This is even worse than the last one.


    In the process of taking a shot with her cue, Aria has to droop her upper body flat upon the billiards table so in turn, her butt is thrusting upward in the back. Looking from this position, her skirt is soaring up in a dangerous fashion.


    I had no choice but to avert my gaze towards the skylight.


    *Flash*


    *Gaga-nn!*


    Another lightning strike. Its light flickered within the room.


    There was a slight interval now between the lightning and thunder compared the last one.


    "Hyauu!?"


    Aria hopped in a pigeon-toed fashion, making the five-layer petticoats in the skirt''s hem flutter in the air.


    *Flash*


    Here comes another one.


    "K-Ki-Kinjiiii---!"


    With her eyes opened wide, she suddenly rushed this way and---


    Clung onto me!


    "H-Hey...!?"


    *Gaga-nn!*


    Aria tightened her grip from that thunder.


    What''s going on? What happened to the Quadra Aria-sama? Right now, she''s no different than a kiddy girl!


    "Kuuu~~~"


    T-That''s right... Now I remember. Aria is afraid of thunder.


    During that time too with the hi-jack incident, her scarediness almost shrunk her height with how she shrunk back in one corner.


    "Uuu~~~"


    Tightly clutching the skirt''s hem with a hand, Aria still didn''t abandon the last pride as a noble.


    She''s implicitly saying, "I''m not relying on you or anything like that! Don''t make any misconception!". Look who''s the one clinging.


    She averted her teary eyes away from mine, not intending to look this way.


    (Uuu...)


    The sweet aroma that I detect emanating from her hair tickles my olfactory senses. Right below my face is a hairband. It trembles with Aria''s every shake.


    Aria.


    Within my chest are Aria''s tiny shoulders. Her skirt fanned out, slightly caressing my waist. Behind her is a big butterfly knot.


    Aria.


    Aaahhh-- Dammit!


    You''re too cute!


    It''s almost making me go wild.


    Petite body. Twin-tail. Little stern eyes. A quarter of English blood flowing within in her. I don''t know which one of these qualities perfectly match this outfit but, in this mansion, Aria in maid outfit is like a life-size doll. (...Shoot...!)


    I''m changing.


    This blood flow.


    Something is starting to converge... in the very core of my body.


    This is the Hysteria Mode''s blood flow.


    However... the transition is not fully complete yet. The sensation I am feeling right now is still in the level of ''she''s cute''. For that to be promoted to the category of ''sexual arousement'' needs an event or something to happen first.


    If I can break myself away from Aria before that happens, and then calm my mind--- everything will turn out alright.


    "I-It''s okay. No need to be scared. I''ll be with you."


    Then I softly grabbed Aria''s shoulders to separate myself...


    "Uuu~~~"


    Aria groaned. She probably doesn''t see me as a reliable existence, my words aren''t powerful enough to dispel her fear. She''s looking up to me with her Camellia eyes tainted with anxiety.


    This is bad.


    It will be hell once she clings to me again.


    Moreover, these anxious eyes. Due to the gap from normal, Aria makes it even more cute.


    Is there a way to escape this predicament?


    "Fine, fine. I''ll call up a helping buddy then. Let''s distance ourselves for now, okay?"


    "H-Helping buddy...?"


    "Right. He''s somewhere in this mansion."


    "B-But we''re the only ones here! If you meant sensei, he''s holed up in the basement..."


    "Nonono... Not really."


    I shook my head as I slowly back away. Then I went round behind the billiards table, bent down, and concealed my body from Aria''s vision.


    Okay. Here we go.


    Producing a cellphone from my pocket...


    I disengaged and placed Leopon(my cellphone''s strap) on the top of the billiards table.


    "Howdy, Aria! Leopon-kun here!"


    I raised Leopon-kun''s one leg as an act of greeting.


    I want to slap myself for thinking up this nonsense... However, this is a necessary step in avoiding Hysteria. Sigh. For my loss.


    "They call me the strongest beast on Earth! Oh!? Aria, aren''t you making a scaredy face?"


    Deliberately using a fake voice. I edged myself a little from the corner of the billiards table to check up on Aria''s reaction.


    Aria is nodding at Leopon-kun''s every word.


    Okay. She''s listening.


    "What''s so scary? C''mon, tell me. Cough it up."


    "...T-The thunder..."


    Good. She''s responding properly.


    The first step, clear.


    "Hah! Never fret! I will send that hubbub packing with my ''Rawr no Jutsu'' special technique. RAAAWWWRR!!"


    I spreaded Leopon-kun''s legs, and posed him in a gesture of screaming a thundering yell.


    "RAAAWWWRR!! RAAAWWWRR!!"


    "W-Will it go away now?"


    She''s falling for it.


    "Yeah. I scared the hell out of it with my intimidating technique. The annoying thunder must be running off to its mama now."


    Well, this is not completely drivel at all...


    This is something that I had learned from Nii-san a long time ago. Thunderclouds actually travel further away as the interval of the lightning and thunder widens.


    And as if to corroborate my deduction...


    *Flash*


    A lightning with a weaker flash than its formers lit up, and after a while...


    *Rumble*


    The thunder this time was hushed that it''s now a mere tickle in the ears.


    "Y-You''re right, it''s going away now! Wow, you''re so amazing!"


    Aria was utterly deceived by Leopon-kun''s empty power. She dashed towards the billiards table.


    I hopped Leopon-kun in succession using my fingers as if to receive Aria.


    Then she plucked Leopon-kun from my fingers... and squeezed it to her chest.


    Subsequently, Aria shoved me out of the way with her hips, and they sank deeply into their own worlds.


    Still, that Aria. She played along smoothly.


    I''m already aware that she''s weak to animals or stuffed toys, but I never thought it was this much.


    Well, it must be Aria''s way of fighting off the fear of thunder by placing a strong faith in Leopon-kun but somehow, it pissed me off at how much she trusted Leopon-kun.


    No matter how I reassured her: "It''s okay", it never relieved her anxiety.


    You mean my existence is lower than a cellphone strap? Yeah, yeah. Is that so.


    And so the lightning and thunder had subsided and the watch displayed 2AM. It''s the schedule slated for contacting Riko for periodical reports.


    If you ask what kind of communication gadget we''ll be using, it was... just an ordinary cellphone.


    Well, we''re not doing an official mission this time around, plus, we''re out here doing thieving instead. We couldn''t request Connect for assistance. However, Japanese cellphones were actually embedded with a device that encodes signals before they are sent using a very complex encryption algorithm. So as a rule, the possibility of calls getting wiretapped is close to nil.


    That being said, using a three-party call feature, the three of us: Aria, Riko, and I, had began our midnight tete-a-tete.


    "---Aria, Riko, can you hear me?"


    "I can hear you clearly. Riko, how about me?"


    "Yayaa!! Double OK! Okay, from whom should we begin? Aria, what have you got today?"


    Riko''s voltage is high despite midnight. Are you nocturnal?


    "Riko. The cross is kept inside the underground storage as you suspected. I caught a glimpse of it when I accompanied Sayonaki-sensei down there. It was a blue cross, right? It''s small and kinda looked like an earring. It was placed on top of one of the shelves."


    "---Yeah, that''s my cross, Aria!"


    "But Sayonaki-sensei spends all the time in the basement, making it hard for us to sneak inside. What now?"


    I am lying down on my bed with my whole body muffled with a blanket as I spoke with whispered voice.


    "Why did you think I sent you two there as a set? It''s actually for this situation. This might be classic but we''re gonna use the ''Lure Out'' method. One person will act as a decoy to steer sensei away from the storage room and distract him, while the other person sneaks inside. Of course, the decoy must first gain the trust of sensei to make that possible. The person suited for the job is Aria. And for the particular steps of what to do..."


    And so...


    Using the information that we had gathered as foundation, Riko began improvising her plan.


    A late night tete-a-tete with girls.


    It sounded like what we''re doing now is something what normal high schoolers may do, if taken literally. However, the topic wasn''t something fun like TV shows or recent pop musics but instead a consultation for premeditated larceny.


    This kind of scenario would be one of my hard-luck stories for attending this abnormal school.


    Day 10 of infiltration, night time. A full-moon was visible beyond the window.


    In the dining hall, Aria and I were serving Sayonaki dinner. We placed the dishes atop the wide table that could occupy 10 people or more without problem.


    We didn''t give the work more passion than perfunctoriness. Handling simple work with simple style in order not to attract suspicion is the basic of the basics of infiltrating.


    "Today''s grilled beef skewer is seasoned with Yuzukoshou."


    I lifted up the silver lid and showed today''s main dish to Sayonaki.


    By the way, It was me who actually cooked this dish but Aria had to take the credit.


    Thanks to the training, Aria was able to make omelets now, but that''s just it for Aria''s repertoire. When we try challenging a different menu, for some reason the kitchen would end up like the aftermath of war razing. And so we both gave up and I was appointed the task of cooking instead.


    Well, my cooking skill isn''t exceptional either, so I was on tenterhooks. Fortunately, Sayonaki was a man with an inaesthetic sense for gourmet and only requested for the most simple of cuisines.


    ---Like grilled meat skewer.


    That''s sufficient for him every night it seems. All I needed was to rare-fry the meat in a scant amount of oil. As for the seasoning, I can use anything except for one. Perhaps having an allergy to it, Sayonaki warned me not to use garlic. Other than that, there were no more specific orders.


    He used chopsticks with awkwardness as his arm was still in plaster, although there was a sign of his body convalescing in good direction.


    (But... Is his nutrient uptake balance okay at all?)


    I wondered as I pull out the meat from the stick.


    Well, it''s probably not my business. I''m just a mere butler here anyway.


    After that, what''s left of my work is just standing by in one corner of the dining hall awaiting for further orders. What an easy job, if you think about it.


    Sayonaki''s old-fashioned phonograph is playing a classic music of nocturne.


    "Fii Bucuros..." (Magnificent...)


    Sayonaki muttered, as he gazed at the bed of roses in the yard illuminated by moonlight beyond the window.


    "Doamne, te-ai vorbi limba romana...? Fii Bucuros...?" (Oh? Did you just speak in Romanian...? ''Magnificent''...?)


    Maid Aria spoke in unfamiliar foreign language as she poured Sayonaki a glassful of red wine.


    "...You surprise me. Where did you learn the language, Kanzaki-san?"


    "It was the main language for communication back when I was enrolled in Butei High School in Europe. Sensei, how about you?"


    "The owner of this mansion is a Romanian. We communicate with each other using that language."


    Sayonaki looked at Aria with a gaze showing curiosity for the first time.


    "How many languages can you speak, Kanzaki-san?"


    "Umm... I can speak 17."


    Holy God! She can speak seventeen languages!?


    While I could barely speak Japanese, and the very reason why my classmates nicknamed me ''Gloomy''.


    Aria''s unbelievable feat like that forcefully reminds me that she''s the descendant of Sherlock Holmes.


    "Magnificent! And what another surprise! The number is the same!"


    "Number?"


    "With that roses outside."


    "...What do you mean?"


    Aria peered across the window, following Sayonaki''s gaze.


    In there, are a number of vivid red roses visibly in full bloom even under the darkness of the night.


    "Those roses are actually cross-bred from 17 different types of roses, each attracting traits of them extracted and put altogether. It doesn''t have a name yet. But I have decided to name it ''Aria''."


    Aria''s eyes widened at the sudden announcement of using her own name for a new breed of crimson rose.


    "Fii bucuros(Magnificent)! Aria... what a wonderful name. Thanks to you, Kanzaki-san, I have found a perfect name for it. Ahh! I''m so happy... Aria!"


    Perhaps the alcohol is slightly taking over his body, as Sayonaki swelled with delight.


    It didn''t seem Sayonaki had intended to sweet talk Aria like that. But that way of talking resembles mine closely from when I am in Hysteria Mode: Unintentionally saying out lines that girls are weak to.


    Plus, he has the looks.


    Aria didn''t say anything in particular to Sayonaki after that.


    She just stood by close to Sayonaki, maid-like, waiting until dinner is over.


    Somehow... How should I put it.


    I feel a very unpleasant air in there.


    Despite that there''s nothing unpleasant in particular.


    ...That just reminded me. Mutou mentioned a rumor regarding Sayonaki assaulting a high school girl.


    I stood in one corner, ailed by an unknown cause of discomfort as the thought suddenly crossed my mind for an unaccountable reason.


    Wooooooo, a baying of a wolf once again, echoed from beyond the forest.


    We had a secret meeting the following midnight as well.


    It seems the main operation will be done on the last day of infiltration, which will be in four days.


    "Riko, Kinji, this might be bad. From what I gathered when I went down there to clean the basement, the security was tighter this time around compared the last time. I mean, the room is so sealed that not even an ant could pass inside. Not only you would need the physical key itself, they even added the requirement of an electronic card key, fingerprints, voice and retina recognition to unlock the room. Last time I checked, only infrared sensors were setup as a trap, but now they added a weight-sensitive trap under the floor as well."


    "Wha...What did you say...?"


    I unconsciously knitted my brows as I heard Aria''s report from the cellphone held in one hand.


    Even US military''s confidential file storage would not even go that far.


    With this much security, there is no way of getting inside that room.


    After getting past the intricate locks to open the door up, now we have the infrared sensors to deal with. And even if we miraculously get past those grid of sensors, what awaits us is the weight sensor trap, which to describe simply, a single mistake of stepping on the floor means game over.


    Why would they go that far for a mere cross?


    "Okay. We''ll go for Plan C21 then. Aria, Ki-kun. You just relax. No matter how hard they try to hide it, in the end, Riko''s property belongs to Riko. I swear I''m gonna retrieve it back! Hauu~!"


    Riko is in high tension again. As I guessed, you''re nocturnal.


    "Let me change topic. So which one of you two are getting close to Sayonaki-sensei? Which one? Which one?"


    "That should be Aria. She was overjoyed last night''s dinner when Sayonaki used her name to name the hybrid roses."


    I said my remark as if to pick on Aria.


    "I-I was not! Stop fabricating lies, you idiot!"


    "Watch out for him Aria, there''s a bad rumor surrounding Sayonaki that involves girls."


    "He... didn''t look like a bad guy at all."


    Maybe Aria is playing stubborn against me, she decided to take on Sayonaki''s side. That obstinacy somehow fueled my exasperation''s fire.


    "No. If you ask me, he''s more than suspicious. At the very least, I don''t like him."


    "Oh? Oooohhhh!? Could this be a matrimonial fight!?"


    Riko joyfully cut in. In response, Aria and I both shouted "NO!" in harmony.


    "Back to the plan discussion. We''ll have Aria play the decoy role then. Aria, what do you think?"


    "He is an arduous researcher; even if I manage to lure him out of the basement''s research room, he''ll want to return there immediately."


    "Yeah. He usually stays up past midnight, I have no any idea when he sleeps... if he even sleeps at all. I wonder what he is researching?"


    "We had a chat last time... He said something about cross-breeding and genetics or whatnot."


    Hmmmmm...


    I see. You had a chat with him. Without my knowledge.


    Well, mission-wise, I guess this is necessary.


    "Ki-kun, Aria. Can you give me a ballpark estimate of how long you can keep sensei away from the basement?"


    "Let''s see... About 10 minutes, based on his usual breaktime interval."


    "10 minutes, huh."


    Riko seemed contemplating something.


    I think this one is almost impossible even for the phantom thief Lupin himself.


    Well, it can''t be helped. In order to accomplish the mission, we must overcome various obstacles: First, open the lock to the room. Second, grab the cross while avoiding the traps. Lastly, leave the room without any trace of intrusion. All must be accomplished within 10 minutes.


    Furthermore, the one doing it is me.


    Not to brag, but I''m not much different than an average joe. Being an E-Rank Butei and all.


    "Can we somehow stretch the time limit to 15 minutes? Like for example, with Aria?"


    "Me?"


    "Using breast tactic... or not, after all you have none. How about letting him touch your butt to buy time? *chuckle*"


    "I-I''m not a flirt like you dumbass!"


    Everyone, I will be the one doing the work so please take this seriously. Who demanded for a comic relief?


    "Ahh, ahh. That was scary. Well, Riko will have to think up of a way for that. Mmkay, same time again tomorrow, got it? Rikorin is now signing off!"


    Butsu.


    Even on the phone, Riko displayed her dexterity in running. She resigned herself from the three-way party call immediately after hearing what she wanted to hear and after deciding matters that needed to be decided.


    And that concludes today''s report. Well, there wasn''t much to talk about anyway.


    I guess I should hang up as well.


    Or so I thought...


    "Kinji."


    Aria, still on the line, called my name.


    "...Hmm?"


    "Can I ask you something?"


    "What is it?"


    "...What if, and again I''m just talking hypothetically... What if I was overjoyed last night. Why would that make you mad?"


    "...I wasn''t mad."


    "Aren''t you now!"


    Aria pointed out. I scratched my head.


    What''s up with you today? You sure wanted to pick a fight with me that badly.


    "That''s none of your business."


    "..........."


    "I''m hanging up."


    "Wait up. Let me ask this as well since we''re in this topic... Who is Kana?"


    My lips became tightly pursed as if I had been struck by paralysis.


    I don''t know how Aria interpreted that silence but...


    "Was she your... uhmm... you know..."


    ...while stumbling over words...


    "E-Ex-girlfriend?"


    ...she asked that question.


    Even if I decided to settle the question with silence, I am sure Aria would just wait it out until I say something.


    ...No choice.


    "This time Aria, that matter is absolutely none of your business."


    I was aware that my tone is being harsh.


    But, I have no way of answering it other than this way.


    Aria was in silence for a while. And then...


    "...You''re right. This is none of my business."


    ...with a submissive tone unlike her usual attitude, gave up pursuing on the issue.


    "Everyone... has a past they never want to disclose to others. I don''t know what has gotten into me but... that one just now was stepping over the line. For some reason, I can''t get over your reaction back when you first witnessed Riko in Kana''s face. But don''t worry, this will be the last time you''ll hear me asking it. I''m sorry, Kinji."


    Hearing Aria apologize like that somehow struck a sincere and dignified impression instead.


    Aria is usually a violent girl but, she apologizes properly when she is really at fault.


    Like last month, when I had caught a cold in the process of tasting her punishment, she bought a cold medicine for my sake.


    Also...


    Aria. You are really Sherlock Holmes''s descendant.


    Too bad you didn''t inherit his reasoning ability, but your intuition is at prodigy level.


    You''re right about the anomaly you felt from me...


    The affection I have for Kana, isn''t an ordinary one.


    Just like this time. A single mention of her name was enough to make me lose my calm to the point that it''s scary.


    I put on equanimity, bottling up my true feelings. Then I answered...


    "You don''t have to apologize. And I''m sorry as well for being harsh."


    "I-It''s fine. You don''t have to apologize too."


    "I''m gonna hit the sack."


    "Okay... Rest well."


    "Good night, Aria."


    "...Night, Kinji."


    Aria''s voice... still sounded bothered about Kana.


    ...Forgive me Aria.


    I can''t tell you.


    Right now, I can''t.

 Volume 3 - CH 5

    The final day of infiltration had arrived.


    The main operation initiates at 5PM, exactly one hour before we depart the mansion...


    As planned, Aria had managed to lure Sayonaki out of the basement by asking him to accompany her to the yard and was buying time by asking details about the Aria (the hybrid roses).


    And while they were busy with their fake date in the yard...


    I started taking action, under the pretense of packing my luggage.


    The billiard table in the parlor was the mission''s starting point.


    "Riko, can you hear me? The mole shall dive now below the ground. Over."


    After gearing up in equipment familiar from back in my Assault days (open-finger gloves, thermal goggles, and Kevlar suit), I checked the cellphone that I fastened behind the billiard table, leaving it on call as it sends a signal to Riko.


    "I can hear you clearly. Your voice sounds sexy over the phone as always, Ki-kun."


    Pretending I never heard that, I silently flipped up the wooden floor under the billiard table.


    Sayonaki and maid Aria are in the rose garden right now, having an elegant talk about the roses.


    Meanwhile, I turn into a human mole, attempting the biggest challenge of my life called stealing.


    Even though this is the only way to earn the lead about Nii-san, it somehow feels that I had lost a lot of important things as a human being in undertaking this job.


    I derisively mull about that thought as I enter the tunnel that I had gradually dug during my stay here.


    "Kinji here. The mole has changed into a bat."


    With a low voice, I spoke to Riko via the cellphone through the intercam.


    The success of the mission lies with the efficient use of time, so Riko had devised a bold strategy that would require much shorter time than the initial plan by avoiding going through the storeroom''s threshold.


    Originally named, "Mole Bat" by Riko. This is the solution that she came up with.


    To explain it simply, first, we have to dig a tunnel from the ground floor going straight through the storeroom''s ceiling, then use that pathway to sneak inside the room. Finally, just like a bat, I''ll be suspending my body upside-down from the ceiling as I work on grabbing the cross.


    Disregarding the danger of blood accumulation in my brain... Actually, this tactic is like killing two birds in one stone.


    Due to the newly placed trap, the alarm will go off if we step on the pressure-sensitive floor.


    By putting all of the problematic factors into consideration and finding a way of circumventing them, just what you''d expect from the descendant of phantom thief Lupin.


    "7 minutes left, Ki-kun."


    Within the dimness of the storeroom, I spotted the cross openly laid out above the rows of shelves.


    However, I knew that was not the case once I put on the thermal goggles. I can see horizontal, vertical, diagonal; a convoluted system of infrared lights guarding the treasure.


    If one of those rays had been disrupted, even if it was a millisecond disruption, the alarm will buzz off, screaming the end of our mission.


    In other words, even if we use a fishing wire to try fishing for the cross, it will touch the infrared beams no matter how dexterously you do it.


    Reaching the treasure with a straight line is impossible.


    So what now?


    The method Riko had thought up...


    "Okay Ki-kun. Time to start ''Operation Rail''. First... Z1. Then connect it with A10."


    I was broadcasting a video of the infrared lights'' structure to Riko via the miniature videocam built into my intercam, then packet sending it via the cellphone in the parlor room.


    As Riko watched that...


    I followed her orders, connecting the wires that I had kept from the vest pouch.


    "B11, F23, A7, B15... 2 of them, C19, C5, A13..."


    Assembling the parts according to Riko''s direction, the finished product would be a rail.


    A rail of wire that will curve around that countless infrared beams.


    Still--- Riko is really a genius despite being a thief.


    Koumeikan is outside of HSUPA (High Speed Uplink Packet Access). Transmission of data could only be done through ordinary communication network. Because of the reduced speed of signal transmission, the visual data sent will not be as clear as normal. But to have a complete grasp of the situation and make a correct judgement despite that...


    "E12, C7, A16, A13, D6..."


    Riko''s voice, leaking from the intercam''s headphone, is serious, different than usual.


    5 minutes left.


    The assembled wire slowly crept its way into the goal, as slow as it could give one impatience by watching it,


    Calm down Kinji. Do not make an elementary mistake such as involuntary sneezes. Even a slight tremble of hand would shake the wire, making unintended contact with the infrared lights. Everything is over if that happens. Extend the wires carefully to the cross.


    Inside the sultry sealed room... Even mere sweat brings a danger.


    That is, a single drop of sweat is enough to activate the floor-trap alarm.


    "C7, A16, A13, D5... That should do it, Ki-kun."


    Following Riko''s voice, the tip of the assembled rail of wire, complicatedly twisting and curving...


    *Chari*


    ...had finally reached the cross.


    "I''ll slide down the hook now."


    I produced an S-shaped hook from pocket, hanging it on the curtain rail.


    Attached to the hook was an ultra-thin wire made of nylon which will spiral around the wire as it slides its way down to the cross like a miniature jet-coaster.


    *Chaki*


    The cross, with its structure probably made to dangle itself as a pendant, easily caught the hook.


    "I''ll start pulling it in."


    "Hurry Ki-kun. We took more time than expected."


    Hustled by Riko, I swiftly spun the reel in my hands.


    And started reeling in the cross that was caught in the hook...


    Ugh... this is harder than I expected.


    "Damn!"


    The hook stopped at one-tenth of its way back. Well, I was compelled to. If I try to forcibly expedite the reeling, the cross would sway and might risk contact with the infrared lights.


    "Ki-kun. We''re in the soup."


    "What happened?"


    "There''s a sign from Aria. Sayonaki is coming back."


    "What did you say!?"


    "It suddenly rained outside!"


    ...Curse it! To rain at a time like this!


    We''re still in the midst of the operation.


    There''s no getting out of this if Sayonaki caught us red-handed.


    "Aria, Ki-kun needs more time. Can you do something to keep him occupied?"


    Riko ordered Aria.


    Aria receives orders from Riko via wireless earphones hidden inside her ears and a micromic concealed inside the maid uniform.


    Currently, the communication line between me and Aria was closed so I can focus on my work. However...


    "Riko. Connect me to Aria. I want to know what''s going on."


    "Got it."


    Momentarily after Riko''s answer...


    I can hear Aria''s voice, and Sayonaki who was a short distance away from her, through the intercam.


    "Sayonaki-sensei!"


    "What is it?"


    "Ah, umm, it''s nothing. Uhh..."


    "...Huh?"


    "Today has good weather, doesn''t it?"[1]


    "Eh...? But isn''t it raining?"


    "EH!? Ah... umm... Ah! Actually, I''m fond of rain! Ahahaha!"


    A-Aria...


    Can''t you give an excuse a little better than that?


    Aria is the type that will keep digging her own grave the more she gets confused. She''s the type of person not suited for Inquesta.


    "D-Dammit!"


    As I shout my disgruntlement...


    *Butsu*


    From Riko or Aria''s line, whichever it was, came a sound of disconnection.


    Could this be one of commoner''s telephone line defect!? Sometimes the line hangs up for no apparent reason.


    What an unlucky day. A string of unfortunate happenings at a time like this. I wonder who had lost the transmission signal?


    "Aria. Seriously, if it comes to this, let''s resort to ''Honey Trap''[2]. As Ki-kun had already mentioned, Sayonaki is a womanizer according to rumor. This is our last resort but I''m pretty sure this will be very effective."


    Riko''s voice was flustered.


    It seemed the disconnected line was Aria''s.


    "O-Okay!"


    Huh?


    Aria is properly responding.


    So there was no disconnection of line that happened at all?


    What was that unusual sound that I heard a while ago then? Just a noise?


    "Sayonaki is a man. Just make a false confession and embrace him. It doesn''t matter even if it''s out of nowhere. Say that you love him and repeat that line 10 or 20 times to paralyze his thoughts. And afterwards, take him to a sofa or any place that you can lie down."


    "I-I guess we don''t have a choice."


    Right now I am hearing an unbelievable talk. Done by both girls.


    "Generally, guys... have a particular spot that they like in a woman''s body. For example, breasts, hips, etc. Some prefer kissing. Start by letting him do you as he pleases."


    "A-And then... what should I do?"


    H-Hey, hey.


    Aria, are you really serious about doing this?


    "Once you''ve discovered his preference... pretend that you ''liked it''. We can easily buy 5 minutes that way. If things went smoothly, a man would keep doing that for 10 or 20 minutes."


    "---I got it. I''ll do my best to hold him off."


    What a crude plan!


    But could it be the reason that convinced me of the effectiveness of the plan was because Riko had done similar things to me before?


    "...But before I do that, Kinji. Listen to me."


    "What?"


    "Even though it was not my true feelings... but before I''d do that to Sayonaki... I have something I want to tell you."


    "So what is it? Make it quick, can you? I can''t afford to waste anymore time here."


    "I love you."


    ...HUH!?


    "Ever since the hijacking incident... I have... fallen for you."


    "...Ho-Hold up!"


    This isn''t the right time for that kind of talk you know!?


    "That''s why... I want you to do the same thing to me after Sayonaki had done all of that. So please don''t be jealous. I''ll let you do me two-fold than what Sayonaki will... no, until you are satisfied."


    "Wait up!!"


    T-This can''t be!


    What the hell is that idiot trying to suggest in this situation!?


    "I don''t mind doing it the whole night with you, or even during school. I''ll do whatever you want me to do...."


    Dammit... Aria, you... utilizing a lonely anime-voice like that is unfairly below the belt!


    Aria. You don''t realize how irresistibly cute your voice is. It made my mind stop working and become entirely full of it. Why don''t you quit Butei and audition for seiyuu instead?


    You just triggered my Hysteria Mode with that!


    It got me, unintentionally.


    Aria''s sigh-sounding "I''ll do whatever you want" line...


    ...had pulled my Hysteria Mode''s trigger.


    "...Tch..."


    The moment I entered Hysteria, I could not keep myself from clucking my tongue upon realization...


    That I''ve been had.


    "You''ve done it... Riko."


    "Baka Kinji! By saying that means you have turned into that state? Kufufu."


    Riko chortled, and only said the last line with her own voice.


    That last "Butsu" sound was Riko severing Aria''s line to us.


    And the Aria-Riko conversation that subsequently followed was actually Riko''s one-person farce using her own unique ability to mimic people''s voices.


    "Ki-kun, you really turn into Hysteria easily with Aria. Riko is a bit dissatisfied!"


    "Riko... you''re such a bad girl. I''ll give you a spanking later as punishment."


    "Hauu~ Riko sees that as a reward instead!"


    As we indulge ourselves with prattling...


    My hand never once showed a least bit of a pause from its machine-gun paced reeling.


    The hook, together with the cross, sailed along the rail as though I was watching a fast-forwarded video.


    After grabbing it, I slid down a replica of the cross onto the rail.


    *Shurururu* Making its way down the rail of wire...


    The replica cross successfully landed on the spot no different from where the real cross was originally placed.


    Not even sparing a second, I initiated the retrieval of the wire rail.


    There''s no dread of touching the infrared beams this time around.


    To me, the process this time is as simple as walking while avoiding bumping into people in a train station.


    Lastly, I picked myself up through the ceiling''s hole...


    *Patan*


    ...and sealed the ceiling''s panel. Mission Accomplished.


    Ultimately, my hide was saved again by Hysteria Mode. However, the Hysteria Mode this time was short-lived and subsided quickly.


    Phew...


    I am now afflicted by Hysteria''s after-effect despondency and the regret of blurting out cheesy lines. Fortunately, the girl this time knows my circumstances. I guess it''s okay to shrug the worry off.


    What happened after that, it seemed Sayonaki had returned to the basement right after I left the storeroom.


    In the end, Aria''s desperate attempt in buttonholing Sayonaki with her weather talk was in vain. Well, with that kind of topic, you can''t really blame Sayonaki.


    As I recount those details in my mind, Aria and I changed to our usual clothes... or precisely to our Butei uniform, and departed the mansion.


    Although Sayonaki followed to see us off, he didn''t particularly endeavor a superfluous talk. He bade us farewell laconically, and went back to his research room.


    Cross-breeding or genetics or whatever it was that he is researching... He really is so ardent.


    And so...


    Aria and I alighted from a taxi in Yokohama Landmark Tower, a skyscraper that lies within the proximity of Yokohama station.


    Somewhere in this office building where the kernel of Minato Mirai 21 is situated, was where Riko had setup her hideout.


    That time as well during the bus-jack in Daiba, Riko seems to display an inclination of using a modern hotel or building in taking up her position.


    According to the details on where to hand over cross... the meeting place will be the roof.


    Well, what we are handing over is a stolen item. I guess it has to be done someplace private without the eyes of people.


    A warm and humid gust blew through the rooftop of the Landmark Tower.


    According to the guide in the ground floor''s elevator hall, the building is 296 meters high. It is famous for being the highest building in Japan.


    Is it just me? It seems the sailing dark clouds are within reach.


    First of all, the rooftop is closed to the public. People who have no business in this place are denied access, hence, the absence of people disregarding us.


    As we reached the heliport, a slightly elevated square platform became visible. There is no fence installation surrounding it.


    "Ki-kuuun!!"


    Riko skittered this way as the wind brushed her honey-blond hair and flapped her frilled-customized skirt.


    And then... *Grab*


    Hugged me!


    "Ki-kun, Aria. You two are really an amazing duo! You have done something beyond Riko''s capability! Riko is stoked in awe right now!"


    Riko''s two-fold eyes glittered with joy. She''s looking up to me from my chest.


    Other than her two-sided up hair-style, a ridiculously big red-ribbon on the top of her head enhanced the adornment. It''s like a hair-style of a girl that appears in fairy-tales.


    Riko, like Aria, is child-faced... but even Riko''s preference for accessories is puerile.


    "Kinji. Let''s hurry up and get this business over with. Somehow, seeing that flirt in a good mood gets under my skin."


    "Hey, hey Arian. Are you jealous because I might take Ki-kun from you? I can tell."


    And who is Arian? I threw a side remark in my mind.


    Riko rubbed my chest with her cheek, as she threw a sidelong glance to Aria.


    "I''m not! Mukiiiiiiiiii!"


    Aria screamed with a sound similar to a screech of a broken violin.


    Ignoring that, I took out the blue cross from my chest pocket.


    "This is what you wanted right? I''ll give it to you if you get off me."


    When Riko saw the cross, she swiftly grabbed and attached it to a slender chain dangling on her neck.


    "Otsu! Otsu! Ran! Ran! Ruuuu!"


    When Riko let out an inexplicable shout of joy, next she chopped her temple with both hands (like doing a weird salute) and then swung her fists wildly all over. If you ask me, it''s a bearing of someone high on drugs.


    Riko, I know you''re happy. But can you stop jumping in front of me?


    Don''t forget you''re wearing a skirt.


    The swaying of your frills is distracting as well.


    "Riko, cut out the weird antics. It''s your turn to fulfill your part of the deal."


    Aria, with face twitching and hands folded, reminded Riko of her promise to us.


    Hmm... Aria is seriously pissed off.


    Riko said...


    "Aria... you are really underestimating Riko. Don''t you think so too, Ki-kun?"


    What do you mean?


    When I walked closer... Riko thrust the huge red-ribbon that''s fastening her honey-blond hair to me.


    "I actually brought a more appropriate present for your hard work. Ki-kun, please unwrap Riko."


    Huh...? I''m not sure I am following this. Will this mean a contract sealed once I untie this?


    I reached for Riko''s ribbon and untied it blithely.


    "*chuckle*"


    *Chu*


    I didn''t have an inkling of what had happened.


    Because it completely took me by surprise.


    When I noticed Riko inclining her head diagonally...


    She was actually going to kiss me!


    ---Kiss.


    Yes. Riko kissed me.


    Her breath that was redolent with the smell of vanilla aroused my olfactory senses.


    It resembled the scent of a sugar milk or a candy or a honey.


    But contrasting that immature aroma, her lips were furnished with the voluptuousness of a ripe woman.


    And that gap made me...


    "..........!!!"


    Turn into Hysteria Mode...


    Instantly!


    Not again!?


    "Fhwaa."


    Riko pulled her lips away from mine, stopping at 1-centimeter distance and smiled. Our noses are still kissing each other.


    *Lick*


    She even licked my nose as an extra.


    "Ri...Ririririkooo!?"


    From side, Aria expressed her incredulousness like an emergency alarm.


    "Just what are you trying to pull out of the blue!?"


    Aria admonished. Riko, did not give any excuse...


    *Tatan* *Tata* (Tumbling)


    But she did a series of smooth sidesaults, circled around through the edges of the roof.


    *Ton* (Landing sound)


    And as if to sever our only escape pathway, she stood with her back on the door, blocking the way leading downstairs.


    The damp summerwind swept Riko''s honey-blond hair.


    "I''m sorry Ki-kuun. Just like what you had said: Riko is such a bad girl. Once Riko had gotten back the cross... all of her desired cards will be assembled."


    Riko smirked... That smile is the same one I saw back in the hijacking incident.


    Oh that''s right. I also said this to her back when I Hysteria-d in the mansion''s basement.


    "I''ll say this once more... ''Riko, you''re such a bad girl''. I know you''re lying about your promise. Still... I forgive you. Because to me, a lie committed by a girl isn''t considered a sin."


    Great job Hysteria Kinji. With you and your cheesy lines.


    "It''s true I had said that. But I don''t think my master thinks the same."


    Explaining Aria''s reaction would rather be unnecessary, she''s obviously fuming with anger...


    And at the same time, motionless as if she had witnessed something unbelievable.


    ...Ah, I see.


    It''s her first experience witnessing other people''s... well, to be precise, the kissing scene between Riko and me. I''m pretty sure it was too much for her.


    "Aria."


    *Pachin*


    Making a snap with my fingers...


    "Hah!?"


    Aria disabled her petrify mode and switched to blush mode with fangs bared as add-on.


    "Well, I somehow had a hunch that the affair would end something like this. My decision was right after all for wearing a safety vest just in case this happens. Kinji, prepare yourself for battle. I will need your assistance."


    ...As you wish.


    "Kufufu. Yes. That''s more like it Aria. There is no flaw in Riko''s scenario. Everything will proceed according to her plan. Using the two of you to retrieve the cross, and then defeating you both afterwards. Ki-kun, give it your all too. Since Riko had even sacrificed her first kiss for this battle''s preparation."


    What can I say? Well, I guess that''s an honor.


    "I''ll give you an advantage, Holmes... This place is outside of Butei school. That would be easier for both of us right?"


    From her skirt...


    Riko pulled out two Walther P99''s with both hands.


    "Heh. That''s nice of you. Now that makes it a legal ''self-defense'' excuse."


    As if like a mirror image of Riko, Aria did the same.


    She pulled out the handguns unbefitting of her tiny hands--black and silver Colt Government--with both hands.


    "Before I blast a hole on you... tell me one thing. Why were you desperate in retrieving that cross? I could only have vague ideas. Because it was a keepsake of your mother? That''s not the only reason, right?"


    Using the gun, Aria pointed to the cross dangling on Riko''s neck.


    Riko drew the Walther to her lips... and laughed.


    "...Aria. Have you ever been called ''Brood Bitch'' before?" (T/L Note: there are kanjis above Brood Bitch, ¡¸·±Ö³ÓÃêòÈ®¡¹ which literally translates to: A female dog for reproduction use.)


    "Brood Bitch...?"


    "Have you ever experienced living in a cramped cage? Have you ever experienced eating nothing but rotten meat and drinking dirty water because it was the only meal provided to you? You know, like those dog breeders of bad type. Just because they wanted to breed a dog with good pedigree as excuse... they lock up the dog in a cage and abuse them. There has been news like that. I''m sure you have seen one before. That''s exactly what I''m saying. Imagine the human version of that."


    Riko laughed as she tells her story using fierce body language.


    Under the fast-sailing clouds, a bizarre mood or something similar hung over the landmark tower''s roof.


    "What... are you talking about?"


    As if to interrupt Riko, Aria shoved both hands forward.


    And as if that acted as a signal,


    Riko''s face suddenly turned abominably evil.


    I felt a cold chill ran down my spine, making me breathless.


    ---It''s similar. From that time during the hijacking---!


    "DON''T BE KIDDING ME!! ARE YOU SAYING I''M JUST A GENE!? A NUMBER 4!? HELL NO I''M NOT! I''M NOT! I''M NOT! I AM RIKO! RIKO MINE LUPIN THE 4TH! NOT A TOOL TO GIVE BIRTH TO 5TH!"


    In the midst of Riko''s hysteria, she is not directing her shouting anymore to Aria, but to an invisible person in the air.


    Those words don''t connect to the talk with Aria. It''s fragmented, and its meanings are loose.


    Rather, it''s a product of Riko''s unleashed burst of emotion.


    *Flash*


    *Gorogoro*


    From the distant sea, a faint thunder echoed. Aria jumped at her toes.


    The seabreeze blew past us that it made me think for a moment it smelled of Riko''s alluring vanilla scent.


    "Aria... You asked why am I so desperate in retrieving this cross, right?"


    Riko smirked. Her gaze piercing Aria.


    "This isn''t an ordinary cross. Riko''s beloved mother had told her this when she was still alive: ''This treasure is worth something so far beyond imagination that even the combined assets of Lupin household can''t match its worth.'' That''s why Riko was resolved to protect this cross at all cost that she kept it hidden inside her mouth the whole time she was imprisoned, making sure that Vlad won''t be able lay his finger on it. And then..."


    Riko paused, her two mini-twintails...


    ...had moved to life.


    That scene reminiscent of Medusa, a monster that appears in mythology, had compelled my feet to move one step back.


    "...And then one night, Riko had discovered. This cross... no, more precisely, the metal that makes up this cross, has a power to endow Riko this power! And by utilizing this power, Riko had finally managed her breakout!"


    Riko''s twin tails pulled out two knives that were hidden under her collar.


    Quadra.


    Same title as Aria... But with a different connotation this time. Because Riko is wielding 4 weapons at the same time.


    "Come Holmes... Let''s end the destiny between us. I''ll defeat you, and today will mark the day Riko surpasses her great-grandfather."


    Riko leveled the handguns at us. The left one to Aria. The right one this way.


    "Holmes, and Kinji Tohyama... YOU SHALL BECOME MY STEPPING STONE!!!"


    Riko bellowed. At that moment...


    *BBZZZZTTTTT!!!*


    A sound resembling an electric spark momentarily resounded.


    Riko''s adorable face suddenly evinced grimace... and with half-turned head, she muttered...


    "...W...hy...are you... here...?


    Riko''s body pitched forward, and collapsed to the ground...


    ...revealing the figure of a man behind her.


    "Sayonaki-sensei!?"


    When Aria called the name of the man, Sayonaki-sensei dropped the large-sized stun-gun, probably used for subduing beasts, to the ground.


    And without a second thought he pulled out a pistol from inside his chest pocket, then aimed it at the back of Riko''s head.


    Both the plaster and the bandage that''s supposed to be wrapping his hand were now gone.


    Was it healed now? Or rather, it seemed like it didn''t suffer an injury from the start.


    "Tohyama-kun, Kanzaki-san. Can you stay where you are for a few moments?"


    The gun that Sayonaki was gripping gave me scowl, because the model rings a bell.


    It''s among the illustrations of guns shown to us in class back in my Assault days.


    I believe it was... that''s right.


    Cugir M74.


    An automatic pistol manufactured in Romania during its socialist era.


    For being a mere citizen, why does he possess a pistol of such a rare model?


    Sayonaki...


    This guy is not the regular manager he appears to be.


    When I sharpened my directed glare...


    Behind him, from the stairs...


    Grrrr... Rrrrr....


    Appeared wolves, the same as the beast that we encountered in the Butei infirmary.


    This time, not just one, but two.


    "You should keep your distance. I ordered them to assault you if you come any closer than that."


    Hearing Sayonaki''s words, I tried lifting one toe, testing if it''s not a bluff, and then... the two wolves glared immediately at me.


    According to Jeanne, the wolves are supposed to be "Vlad''s minions" but...


    Why are they following Sayonaki''s orders?


    "Quite surprising that you control them. So your injury... and the wolf''s assault was all part of your act?"


    "I could say at least it was better than your maid and butler farce."


    Sayonaki laughed. One wolf on his feet stirred a motion.


    As if it was exhibiting a trick, the wolf picked up Riko''s guns and knives, swiftly carried it to the edge of the rooftop, and disposed it below.


    "I hope you hold your position there. You see, this gun had been manufactured 30 years ago and is quite old. Its trigger is a bit unsteady. It''d be regretful if I slipped on pulling the trigger and unintentionally shot Lupin the 4th."


    Lupin the 4th.


    Sayonaki called Riko by her real identity.


    I''m not certain how strict Riko intended in hiding her true identity. Regardless, besides Jeanne, Aria and I, there is no one in Butei High school that knows Riko''s identity.


    Vlad must have told Sayonaki that information.


    Then it''ll be natural to deduce that, Vlad had also notified Sayonaki that Riko was after the cross kept in that mansion.


    And that explains the sudden heightening of security in the storeroom.


    The reason why this guy is already here in a matter of minutes after we have stolen the cross, must be because he had known all along that Aria and I were infiltrators... ever since the beginning.


    "What is the meaning of this...? Why do you know Riko''s real name? Don''t tell me... You are Vlad!?"


    Beside me, the no-talent-for-deductive-reasoning Aria had brought up a new theory of "Vlad = Sayonaki".


    However...


    "He will arrive here within a few moments. The wolves are also sensing his imminent arrival. See? They are getting excited."


    Sayonaki''s immediate refutal of Aria''s claim made her face burn in embarrassment.


    "I-Is that so? But still! After hearing the details about Riko and borrowing his minions, you said a half-month ago that you haven''t talked to him directly before. What a great liar you are."


    "I wasn''t lying when I said that. Vlad and I, are destined not to meet each other."


    "...You also said this before: ''Right now, he is in a very distant place''. But the truth is you called him immediately after that. The reason why you had played along despite knowing everything was because you realized that you couldn''t defeat us alone. That''s why you waited it out until Vlad returns. Am I right?"


    Well, putting aside Sayonaki''s statements. Aria is trying too hard for the department she is not good at.


    Meanwhile, I initiated analyzing the current situation.


    Sayonaki''s combat effectiveness, judging by how amateurishly he gripped the gun, needless to say, does not pose a threat.


    However, the problem is that he has Riko as hostage.


    So long as the hostage is a girl, my Hysteria Mode will prevent me from taking a drastic action.


    That would be the case for Aria as well. She can''t afford to lose Riko, a precious witness in obtaining her mother''s freedom.


    Plus, Sayonaki had two wolves on his side.


    Moreover, Vlad will arrive here in any moment. An adversary that is more powerful than Jeanne or Riko.


    ...We are at a disadvantage. And in a hopeless plight to add.


    "Tohyama-kun. Shall I give you a supplementary lesson?"


    I returned my gaze to Sayonaki from the sudden call of my name.


    "...Supplementary lesson?"


    "A supplementary lesson for the make-up quiz that I will give you, for not being able to complete the quiz because you were busy engrossing yourself in an act of debauchery with Lupin the 4th."


    Hearing that, Aria shot a malevolent glance here, despite the current situation.


    Let''s not worry about that for now.


    Why did Sayonaki suddenly bring up that topic?


    I knit my brows. Sayonaki resumed his unilateral lecture.


    "Genes... are very capricious entities. If good traits from parent''s genes are inherited, the result will be an excellent offspring. But what about the other case? If bad traits from both genes are inherited instead, the result will be an incompetent offspring. Lupin the 4th, is exactly that case."


    Sayonaki paused, then kicked Riko''s head near his feet.


    Sayonaki did that as if he was kicking a trash bag, showing no compassion at all.


    "10 years ago, I researched Lupin the 4th''s genes upon Vlad''s request."


    "S-So it was you... the bastard who suggested... all those rubbish things to Vlad...!" (T/L: Riko is talking in a very rough language here.)


    At Sayonaki''s feet, Riko talked in rough language as she writhed to resist the paralysis induced by the stun-gun. Her face twisted in great agony at the struggle of raising her head.


    "And can you guess what I have found out?"


    "S...Stop...! T-This has... nothing to do... with Holmes... and the others...!"


    "Lupin the 4th''s gene never inherited any good traits. Nothing at all. Not even a single one. So genetically speaking, an offspring like that would be an incompetent existence. This is an extremely rare case, but these cases do happen."


    Riko turned her face away from us, and buried her face to the ground as if feeling shame from that ignominious revelation.


    She really, didn''t want other people to find out that truth, I can conclude that without doubt upon seeing that reaction. But contrary to her desire, the unwanted disclosure was mercilessly done in front of her, and what''s more, to someone who she considered a mortal rival.


    Thunder echoed from beyond.


    "You''re aware of your incompetency more than anyone else, 4th-san. I only corroborated that fact by providing you scientific proof. Just like this. You are no different than the 1st who could not successfully steal anything by himself... or even while leading a party of excellent people. Being inept is a miserable thing, isn''t it, 4th-san?"


    Riko lies near Sayonaki''s feet who''s repeatedly uttering the words "incompetent" and "4th". Her face is turned down, as if to scrape her face to the ground. Tears drip from her closed eyelids.


    Sound of stifled sobbing came from the depths of her throat, which soon reached our ears.


    Sayonaki took something out from his pocket.


    It''s the replica cross which I had replaced with the genuine one.


    "Let me tell you something, 4th-san. Humans are decided by their genes. People with no excellent traits, no matter how much they try nor work hard to compensate for it... will soon face their limit. Just like what you are right now."


    Sayonaki crouched, and from Riko''s chest... *Puchi*


    Tugged the blue cross out.


    And in return, Sayonaki stuffed the replica cross into Riko''s mouth. Probably due to exhaustion, Riko displayed no resistance.


    "That junk fits you better, don''t you think so 4th? After all, you''re junk itself. Don''t spill it, keep it properly in your mouth, just like what you did when you were imprisoned."


    Sayonaki stomped on Riko''s head.


    Beneath his sole is Riko. We could only hear, "Uu...uu..", Riko''s sorrowful sobbing in intermittence.


    Riko...!


    (Why...?)


    Why does Sayonaki need to torment Riko that much?


    A way to keep us until Vlad arrives?


    No, still it was too eccentric.


    "Kno-Knock it off!! What''s the point of bullying Riko!?"


    A shout of shrilly anime voice... It was Aria.


    Even though Riko is an enemy to her, but after witnessing all that, she couldn''t stand watching the cruelty to her rival anymore.


    "---Because I need desperation to call him. He will arrive once he hears the music of desperation. The reason why I intentionally let the cross successfully be stolen, is to let this girl taste profound happiness. So then the desperation that will follow afterward will be profound as well... And thanks to that, everything is going smoothly."


    Re-pointing the gun''s muzzle to Riko, Sayonaki narrowed his eyes behind the glasses.


    "...Tohyama-kun. Watch closely, because being watched will make my adrenaline rush better."


    Watched...?


    I knit my brow.


    I sensed that Sayonaki is transforming. And from that transformation...


    (-----!!!)


    ...I had come into realization.


    That can''t be...!


    That distinctive action of flipping a switch to change oneself...!


    "No...way...!?"


    I know this.


    I haven''t seen what kind mine looks like.


    But all Tohyamas should know this.


    (Hysteria Mode...!?)


    No words came out of my mouth.


    As I was shocked at the scene happening in front of me. It left me speechless.


    Sayonaki laughed seeing my reaction.


    "That''s right, Tohyama-kun. This is Hysteria Savant Syndrome..."


    He said it.


    This guy has that power too?


    The power that only our family has?


    However, according to Nii-san''s story, Hysteria Mode is a very frightening trait that will put your life at risk (easy to die) protecting girls... Thus, up until this generation, Tohyama was the only remaining lineage who has inherited this ability.


    "Hysteria... Savant?"


    Beside me, Aria knit her brows as she tries to comprehend those words.


    I dared to keep silence.


    "Tohyama-kun. Kanzaki-san. It''s a brief parting for now. With this, I can finally call him... But before I leave, let me give you a lecture regarding I-U."


    He even mentioned I-U.


    "You probably have heard this already from Jeanne or 4th. I-U is a place where everyone shares their ability to one another. But that kind of playhouse act only applies to the lower ranking members, like those two. However, Vlad and I caused an uprising. Just like Hysteria Savant Syndrome, we brought about the power to mimic passive ability."


    Mimic passive ability...?


    "I''ve heard something similar. I-U had developed new technique to copy passive abilities."


    Sayonaki shook his head upon Aria''s remark.


    "The technique itself isn''t really new. 600 years ago, Vlad empowered himself by copying other''s genes without the need to undergo inheritance... In other words, by sucking blood."


    ...Sucking blood...?


    "I was the one responsible for making it possible to extract abilities from anyone... This explanation might be confusing for high-schoolers like you but, I used a retrovirus to selectively embed the newly extracted abilities into his DNA."


    Sayonaki continued his explanation under a complacent face.


    "It is also my job to collect genes from exceptional bloodlines. Remember last time at the infirmary room? I was planning to extract blood samples from Butei students with superior genes when I was interrupted. It ended in failure owing to your peeking act. It seems the training I put to the wolves to attack anyone they sensed watching the process, had backfired on my plan."


    ...So he was planning to collect blood samples from exceptional bloodlines, and use that blood to copy the genes.


    ---Oh yeah, Muto had mentioned this at that time: "Someone saw a girl walking out with unsteady steps from Sayonaki''s research lab." That girl too, must have had her blood sucked out by Sayonaki.


    Beside me who''s furrowing my brows, Aria is gritting her teeth.


    "Vlad, Romania, vampire... That''s... That''s right. Why didn''t I realize this sooner? That''s more than enough clues for the answer. Kinji, I figured out Number 2''s real identity."


    Real identity?


    I turned head my towards Aria''s direction. Aria turned to face me as well.


    "Vlad is actually Count Dracula."


    Aria blurted out a not too ordinary word.


    "Dracula...? Was that... the last boss that appears in Castlevania games?"


    "No. Vlad Dracula was once a prince of Wallachia... which is Romania now. He''s not a fictional character. He did really exist. I''ve heard about him back when I was enrolled in Bucharest Butei High School. There was a famous ghost story that Vlad Dracula is still alive."


    Sayonaki nodded upon Aria''s words.


    "---That is correct. I am surprised that you know that. Tohyama-kun and Kanzaki-san, the one you will be granted audience with in a matter of time, is the real Vlad Dracula in flesh. Doesn''t that make you excited?"


    "These are all far-fetched. First of all---"


    I glared at Sayonaki, shaking my head left and right.


    "If you have copied Nii-san''s power, then how is it possible that you can continue tormenting Riko like that?"


    Hysteria Mode is a power that is supposed to protect girls.


    If you get used to it, fighting a girl in that mode is possible, but that''s only as a self-defense means or like correcting a girl''s wrongdoings. Whichever the case, it requires a valid reason to justify the act.


    But, stomping at a girl''s head like that, or doing an act to disgrace them, it obviously can''t be done with a guy under the influence of HSS.


    "That''s a good question. It''s the teacher''s job to answer student''s questions. But to answer your question, I''ll need to explain everything in order... A long time ago..."


    Sayonaki started an old story as if to recite a fairy tale.


    "In this world. There was a species called vampire, who overwrote their genes and evolved through sucking blood. Those who indiscriminately picked their meals mostly met their demise. However, there was one vampire named Vlad, who, due to picking mostly humans as his target meal, gained human knowledge. Using that newly acquired knowledge, he carefully planned his diet by sucking various types of blood. As a result, he gained a robust and healthy body, outliving his kin."


    Whether this story is true or not, is not a problem at the moment.


    "However, in order for Vlad to maintain that knowledge, he needed to keep sucking human blood. As a result of that, Vlad''s genes had been continuously overwritten by human genes. And alas, Vlad himself, had gained a human form like me."


    What is Sayonaki''s intention behind transforming into Hysteria Mode...?


    "Vlad, concealed within me, will appear whenever I get excited. In other words, he will surface when the endorphins released in my brain reaches a critical level. However, upon living for a long time, my body had been gotten used to many different types of exhilaration that it was hard to excite my body anymore. "


    ...That''s what I am trying to discern.


    "But not long ago I found the solution. Yes, by copying Tohyama Kinichi''s DNA. The resulting endorphine influx from HSS is enough to call Vlad!"


    *Flash*


    Again thunder boomed in the distant sea.


    The smirking Sayonaki had once again kicked Riko''s head.


    The replica cross inside her mouth extruded to the floor.


    "Behold! His arrival has come."


    Sayonaki spoke the words as if he was expecting the descent of messiah from heaven.


    "And here''s the answer to your last question, Tohyama-kun. I am a vampire, not a human. Therefore, a human girl isn''t the object that I have to protect. Just like how a human sees a chimpanzee girl. We view humans as an entirely different species. But as luck has it, it seems I experience pleasure in abusing lowly beings. In other words, I am a sadist. And by abusing them, I activate my Hysteria Mode."


    I can feel Sayonaki''s true presence with my HSS''s heightened sense.


    Judging by that state, his hysteria-d existence is transforming further into another level.


    What... is this...!?


    This is exceeding the level of Hysteria Mode!


    It''s like a ritual of "Soul" being swapped.


    This bizarre phenomenon... it resembles something like a double personality.


    No...


    "Me-Meta...mor...phosis...!?"


    Aria''s words, intermittently chopped from incredulousness, is more accurate.


    It''s more appropriate to call it metamorphosis.


    Yes, he''s undergoing metamorphosis.


    In front of us.


    R-Rip... Rip...


    The clothes enveloping his body were getting ripped in pieces like paper. The skin below that became evident soon turned into a ruddy color. The muscles in his shoulder and arms, after uttering a creepy sound, had bulged in size like a stallion. The pants covering his lower body, only the upper half of it remained to cover his body. The skin exposed in it was furry like animal''s.


    The skin on his upper body had an ivy-like, eye-shaped mark, distinct in its white color.


    That is definitely... a monster.


    That''s all I could say.


    So, the monster-like illustration that Jeanne drew...


    ...wasn''t a lie after all.


    "Ce mai faci... Ah, should I rather speak in Japanese? First time meeting you two."


    Not only his physical looks, but even his voice had changed. It sounded like an overlapping voice of several people talking at once. Sayonaki, with his hair-raising voice...


    "We have been communicating with each other through minds... That''s why I have already heard everything from Sayonaki. Have you noticed it? I am Vlad right now."


    ...he re-introduced himself.


    The vicious eyes piercing this way radiated a golden shimmer.


    "...I see... It''s making sense now."


    I clucked my tongue. Aria turned towards me.


    "W-What do you mean?"


    "Well, these are just my deductive reasonings..."


    I spoke with raised voice so that the enemy could hear it as well.


    It will be a huge problem if Sayonaki, or Vlad... would start explaining everything about Hysteria Mode. Thus, I took the initiative of elucidating the situation.


    "It''s kinda like mimesis."


    "Mimesis...?"


    "You must have seen one in your favorite animal show, Aria. Like for example, a tiger longhorn disguised as a bee to live comfortably in their environment. In that case, not only do they copy the target''s ''appearance'', but they also mimic the target''s ''behaviour''."


    "Y-Yeah. I have seen something like that."


    "Vlad-Sayonaki''s transformation is the vampire-human version of that concept. As you see, that is what that guy originally looked like, but in the process of evolution, he achieved the form of a human as a product of mimesis. That mimesis is so powerful that, he not only achieved the appearance of a human, he even achieved a ''human personality'' as well, which is Sayonaki by the way. Strictly speaking, both are different from each other... it''s kind of like having a split personality. Vlad''s vampire-appearance and personality were concealed inside the human''s appearance and personality."


    Aria''s eyes opened wide as I volubly explain my reasoning. It seems Aria just noticed that I had transformed into Hysteria Mode.


    She stared at my sedate face. And at the moment she met my gaze, she flusteredly averted her eyes and turned towards Vlad.


    "So you have been mimicking us humans all along. It''s like, as if you''re infiltrating our human society."


    "Yeah. Something like that."


    Vlad, who appeared to be listening to my deductive reasoning as well, curtly expressed his affirmation. It seems he was different from Sayonaki who''s fond of protracted and complicated explanation.


    One furry arm, with its sharp and long fingers reminiscent of a scythe, grabbed Riko''s head.


    "Uu....!"


    "Yo, 4th. It has been a while. Was it since I-U the last time we met?"


    Vlad easily lifted Riko in the air with one arm. At that moment...


    The pistol that should have been pointing at Riko was diverted.


    I was like: "A CHANCE!", and open fired a 3-bullet burst, aimed towards Vlad''s arm.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    The three bullets simultaneously landed to their targets. One bullet destroyed the pistol, one pierced the forearm, and the other one apparently hit the upper arm.


    However...


    "...Ugh!?"


    The one who raised a groan wasn''t Vlad but me.


    The two wounds on Vlad''s arm... after releasing a red smoke, were healed. The healing process was like the closing of a mouth. It sealed the wound immediately. And the process happened in about one second.


    The two bullets that pierced his arm, got expelled out, producing a clanking noise when it fell to the floor.


    After Vlad made a silent snort, he glared at me with his golden eyes.


    "Tohyama. You can crush a tomato with one hand, right?"


    "???"


    "For me, a human''s head is no different from a tomato. I can easily crush one upon my will. That''s why there''s no need for me to rely on this toy anymore."


    Vlad smoothly moved his arm that was supposed to have been shot. He picked up the broken pistol, and crushed it with one hand.


    W-What power...


    He crushed the pistol that was made of steel as if it was just a plastic model.


    If that powerful arm squeezed Riko''s head... seriously, it would be like crushing a tomato with one hand.


    "4th. Come to think of it. You didn''t know that I can transform into my human form."


    Vlad drew Riko''s head near his face.


    "V...Vlad...! You... tricked me...! You said... if I defeat Holmes... you will grant my... freedom! That''s what you... promised... back in I-U...!"


    Riko glared at Vlad. Her eyes are shedding tears of vexation.


    "...Would you keep your promise to a dog?"


    GWAAHAHAHAHAHAHA!


    Vlad laughed hard, revealing his sharp fangs that resembled knives.


    That kind of laughter itself, was beyond what humans can produce.


    "Return to your cage, Brood Bitch. I thought it would be interesting to let you out of your cage for a bit. But in the end, you only just proved your own incompetence. You couldn''t defeat Holmes, your modus operandi for stealing is crappy, and on top of being weak, you''re an idiot beyond salvation. You''re unlike the one who was expected to be Arsene''s descendant that I fought in Paris."


    Vlad fought Arsene (Lupin the 1st) in Paris 100 years ago. The conclusion of the battle was a draw.


    "But it doesn''t change the fact that his blood is flowing through yours. If I do the right breeding, I can make myself an ideal 5th to extract the blood and assimilate!"


    Vlad thrust Riko towards us.


    "Tohyama. Would you like to copulate your genes with this?"


    ---That scumbag...!


    For him, the mating of humans to create new genes is like cross-breeding peas to bring about a new breed of beans.


    He''s looking down upon us humans.


    "Imbibe this into your mind, 4th. You can never escape me. That is your fate."


    Vlad heaved and swayed Riko in the air, half-shouting those words, half-guffawing.


    "Whether it is in I-U or anywhere else, no matter where you flee, there will be no place for you in this world other than your cage. Look. This will be your last backdrop of outside world. Make sure you preserve the scenery in your mind. Gaahahahahahaaha!"


    "Ri-Riko...!"


    "Riko!"


    Aria and I called out to Riko at the same time.


    Riko tightly closed her eyes, not wanting to let us see her crying face.


    But that fruitless resistance was betrayed by trails of tears dripping from her cheeks.


    "...A...Aria..."


    The supercilious Riko, with her temerity now gone from exhaustion, called to us with a voice that she squeezed out with all her might.


    "...Kin...ji..."


    She called to us; to the one who she considers rival and to that rival''s partner.


    And spoke with low voice...


    "......He...lp......"


    ...the very same word that she spoke at the rooftop of girl''s dorm.


    "It took you long to say that!"


    Aria shouted with her anime-voice as if like a popping of a balloon,


    The two wolves jerked, apparently intimidated.


    "Kinji. We''ll save Riko first. I''ll leave the side to you."


    After Aria shouted her order...


    Her body shot forward, with a speed as if her back was installed with a rocket booster. She made a beeline for Vlad, charging towards him as if like a shooting star. That small back, I could perceive, shouldered no hesitation nor uncertainty.


    *Howl*


    The two loyal wolves pincered Aria from both sides, as she approached their master.


    However, Aria didn''t even glance upon the two assailants.


    By saying "Side", what Aria meant was she entrusted the dispatching of wolves to me.


    That''s how much Aria trusts my combat ability right now.


    ...So then there''s only one course of action. I must live up to her expectations.


    "Forgive me..."


    Apologizing to the wolves... *Bang* *Bang*


    I released two shots left and right with my Beretta.


    The wolves...


    *Thud*


    ...fell over on their spots as if lying down.


    Shortly after that, Aria safely crossed the space between the mouths of the wolves.


    I followed suit, throwing an apology once more to the downed wolves as I passed them.


    No, I didn''t take their lives.


    I only grazed their spinal cords using the pressure from bullet fire. It will take five minutes until they recover from immobilization.


    Well, I only copied the technique Reki used to paralyze the other wolf though.


    "Vlad! Riko is mine! I won''t allow you to steal my target!!"


    Target, you say...


    Aria, not able to hear the side remark I made inside my mind...


    *Gagagagagagann!!*


    ...rolled towards Vlad''s right side, and released a shower of bullets.


    *Bachi* *Bachi* *Bachi*


    A raw sound of flesh puncturing resounded momentarily...


    Aria successfully landed 10 shots of .45 ACP bullets in Vlad''s shoulders, arms and feet, in a skillful display of precision without hitting Riko. Her assault punched windholes around Vlad''s body.


    "---What a brat. It seems like you''re asking how a game should be played."


    Vlad, who''s supposed to be shot, merely laughed.


    The wounds, as expected, after producing a red smoke, were healed.


    Watching that scene gave me a scowl.


    I unconcealed the butterfly knife''s edge with my left hand. Vlad was occupied with Aria at the moment. Using that opportunity, I lunged towards Vlad''s open left side, encircling my way around through his blind spot.


    *Chuck*


    And pierced the part of the wrist of the arm that was gripping Riko.


    "Sayonaki-sensei. You have taught us a lot of things. But now it is my turn to teach you something..."


    *Chuck* *Chuck*


    I followed two more thrusts to the same wrist as if to gouge it.


    Well, to be precise...


    I severed his flexor carpi ulnaris, palmaris brevis, and palmaris longus muscles.


    "The proper way to carry a girl... is like this!"


    I forcefully pulled Riko away from Vlad''s arm, and carried her in a ohime-sama dakko[3] fashion.


    "...Ohh!?"


    Vlad expressed his astonishment as his arm lost the ability to grip.


    I see. The construction of his muscles is not much different from humans.


    But the wounds, just like before... after raising a red smoke, were healed.


    (I need to do something about that healing ability soon...)


    Carrying Riko in my arms, I moved myself away from Vlad, rejoining Aria who apparently took the same judgement.


    "That talk a while ago... it was complicated so I didn''t fully understood all of it... But I''ll tell you this, Riko!"


    ...What? You didn''t understand it? I asked in my mind as my face quivered in incredulity.


    Aria bared her fangs as fierce as a vampire.


    "If you want to deceive me, then that''s fine. But if you plan to use me, I would prefer to be used in this kind of fight rather than to be used in a stealing act!"


    Eh!? So for Aria, that was the point of the problem!?


    "And Vlad!"


    This time she turned towards Vlad.


    "You called me a brat a while ago! I am already 16 years old. I''ll take your remark as a personal insult!"


    "All the same. To me who has lived for 800 years, all humans are brats."


    "...You said it again! I''m not gonna forgive you anymore even if you cry and beg for forgiveness! You''re a Romanian noble right? Then you should know the consequence of insulting a noble."


    "...And what will you do? Eh? Can you even do something... to the impeccable me?"


    Vlad eyed Aria with a sneering gaze.


    "Don''t ask an obvious question. I''ll arrest you of course, then I''ll drag you by the ears if you refuse to testify in front of the supreme court! The share of 99 years of sentence put upon my mama for being implicated in false crime, shall be your atonement in jail!"


    Vlad guffawed hearing that.


    "Geahahahahaha! Arrest me? That was a splendid joke, Holmes!"


    Aria showed no intimidation from Vlad''s inhuman golden-eyes. As you expect from the one bearing the title of "Quadra".


    "Vlad, you are really stupid. If I have to give a comparison of your stupidity... I''ll say around Kinji and Muto level."


    Hey!


    Don''t lump me in the same level as Muto!


    "''Endless Sinner Vlad''. Out of all my targets, you''re the most mysterious and elusive one to find. But here you appeared in front of me nonchalantly like that. You should prepare yourself!"


    "Vampires and Humans, are like the relationship of predator and prey. Do you think a wolf would be afraid of a rat?"


    "You lack knowledge despite your age, Vlad. Didn''t you know? In this world, there exist rats that are poisonous."


    Aria proudly retorted, putting to use the newly learned trivia that she had seen from her favorite animal show.


    Then Aria shook her fingers of the arm that was laying on her waist in a certain fashion.


    As if like strumming an invisible guitar, Aria surreptitiously gestured with her fingers, making sure that Vlad isn''t noticing it.


    This is one type of code-signal that Butei use. It''s called, "Tapping".


    Promptly decoding Aria''s code, the message was: "Hide Riko".


    I see. That''s why she stood out afront as if to cover us.


    Following her order...


    I switched location. Carrying Riko with my arms, we concealed our bodies behind the blind spot of the heliport''s elevation.


    "Fii Bucuros! (Splendid!) Aria, you sure have a cheeky attitude for a woman that I''m certain I would enjoy gazing at the marvelous sight of her impaled body!"


    Gaha! Gaha! Gahahaha!!


    Vlad, blasting out a laugh that would invoke creepiness to its listener...


    He was successfully taunted. His attention is now fixed upon Aria.


    Now is a good time to have a talk with Riko.


    "...Riko, can you move?"


    After lowering Riko to the ground like a fragile doll, she weakly nodded.


    And then she looked at me as if glaring, grabbed my sleeve and drew her face close.


    "Kinji... Tell Aria to retreat right now. Vlad is very strong... His strength is beyond measure! I fought him back in I-U, but I was no match for him. Even the first generation of Lupin couldn''t win against him. No matter what you do, you can''t defeat him. That has been proven already in the past!"


    "Past? The past is meant to be changed."


    I answered with a smile. In exchange, Riko violently shook her head.


    "Impossible, I tell you! It''s out of the question! It''s hopeless! I can asseverate it! Our only way of getting out of this plight is escaping!"


    I softly grasped the hand of the yelling Riko.


    "Butei Charter article 2. You must fulfill the contract in the commission. Your contract Riko, hasn''t fulfilled yet."


    "T-That contract! It was already void the moment I betrayed you two!"


    Sealing her wailing, I put my forefinger on Riko''s lips.


    "If I recall correctly, our commission is to ''help'' you, right?"


    I beamed at Riko. Slipping my other hand on Riko''s nape... *Chari*


    ...I hung the blue cross around her neck.


    "......!"


    Riko''s big duplex eyes had blown full-open. Her reaction was as if she had seen a miracle.


    "It''s the real one. It was inside Vlad''s pocket. I swapped it with the fake one when I stole you away from his grip."


    I winked at Riko. She looked stupefiedly from the cross to my face. She glanced at the cross again, and then looked at my face once more...


    Finally, her face blushed a bright red.


    Among Riko''s expressions that she hitherto showed me, that reaction just now was unfamiliar.


    That reaction can only be achieved by an ordinary girl rather than by a girl flaunting her sexual charm. Honestly, it was a very cute reaction.


    Riko''s gripping of my sleeve had laxed.


    Turning my back to her, I climbed over the heliport''s elevation.


    "Riko, You don''t have to fight if you desire so. Even I wanted to run as well... But my little master would not allow that."


    I directed those words behind me, to Riko who remained in her position, and then I glared at the demon Aria is facing.


    Vlad.


    I-U''s no. 2.


    Jeanne had warned me of his strength.


    She said to abort our mission immediately and retreat if we ran across him.


    And right now, I have ascertained his monstrous strength.


    ...Bullets cut no ice with him.


    ...And he single-handedly crushed a pistol.


    I have no experience fighting the likes of him before. Even during my Assault days.


    Run away Kinji. Run away now.


    That''s what all my cells were shouting to me.


    But...


    But wait...


    Despite having been asked for "help" by a girl who had suffered countless cruelty.


    While my partner is audaciously battling a monster alone and also is a girl to boot.


    Are you still telling me to run away?


    Hah!


    Even if I''m not in Hysteria Mode, I can never do that!.


    That''s why...


    It is inevitable.


    That what I concluded.


    Riko, I will save you from the hands of Vlad. I will help you attain your freedom.


    Aria, I will be with you until the end of this battle.


    I might face defeat, or in worst case scenario, my death...


    But who cares about what will happen?


    I am a man.


    "Kuh... You!"


    Aria, circling around Vlad... *Bang* *Bang* ...relentlessly pelted him with bullets unleashed from twin guns. But those bullets, as suspected, failed in inflicting damage to the enemy.


    (......?)


    It''s at this time I noticed the anomaly.


    The white eye-shaped marks on his body... Although the wounds in that area were healed, the trails of blood remained as if it were like tears flowing from the eye-shaped marks.


    Examining those with a sidelong glance, I rejoined with Aria around the heliport''s border.


    When Vlad saw the two of us together again, he smirked.


    He turned his back to us, and made his way towards the long pole which probably is the building''s base station antenna.


    He''s up to something.


    Still, I can''t go after and stop him.


    We''ll use this opportunity to discuss our plan.


    "...That bastard. He had many chances of tearing me into pieces with his nails, but he just went for seizing me instead."


    Aria, slightly catching her breath, whispered to my ear.


    "I think he''s planning to capture you alive. After all, that guy is a collector of famous blood."


    "...No joke. Consider Holmes'' blood soiled upon the time it assimilated into his body."


    Aria gritted her teeth upon that envision.


    "...Aria. Vlad has four weak spots around his body."


    I told Aria the information Jeanne had confided to me, while convincing myself that I had kept the promise I made not to leak the information to Aria unless it was necessary.


    "Weak spots... you say?"


    "Yeah. If we attack the four weak spots at once, we can defeat him for sure. It seems that is how I-U''s No. 1 subjugated him."


    "Wh... Where did you hear all about this!?"


    I considered explaining Jeanne''s circumstances to Aria but unfortunately, we don''t have much time for that. Instead, I grabbed Aria''s both shoulders with both hands, and forcefully turned herself to face me.


    Drawing my serious face closer, Aria was like... "Hawa!" making a flustered face.


    She probably thought that I''m gonna do something to her, as she stiffened her shoulders. Hey, quit circling the wagon!


    "Wh-What!? What is it!?"


    "Butei Charter article 1! Believe in your comrades and help each other. I''ll give you the explanation after this fray is over."


    "I-I-I get it! S-So can you not bring your face here that close!?"


    Perceiving her blush meter was approaching the verge of its limit, I released Aria.


    (If memory doesn''t fail me, the location of the weak spots...)


    Watching Vlad, who''s trying to uproot the giant antenna from its towering position, I quickly scanned his body for marks and found three. One on each shoulder, and one on the side of the waist. It corresponded to what Jeanne had told me.


    "It''s those eye-shaped marks."


    However, the last weak spot was nowhere to be found. Aria realized that as well.


    "Kinji, there are only three!"


    "The location of the fourth weak spot... is unknown at the moment. We have no choice but to ferret it out as we fight him. About the plan for the simultaneous assault... Aria, you take care of the two on the shoulders. I''ll hit the one on the side. And about the fourth one, I''ll do something about it."


    "...Got that. But to be honest, I only have two shots left. So let me know when it''s time to shoot. I''ll pretend to have been out of ammo until then."


    Aria pulled out two undersized Japanese swords (i.e. Kodachi) from her back.


    My brows wrinkled upon seeing that.


    (Out of ammo, huh.)


    I wish I could lend Aria spare ammo, but unfortunately, Aria''s Colt Government, which is a wide-barreled gun, uses a wide caliber .45 ACP. It''s not compatible with my Beretta''s or Riko''s Walther P99''s ammunition, which both use standard size 9mm caliber bullets.


    A crackling noise broke my train of thought. Turning my head towards the source of the sound, I saw Vlad from beyond pluck out a 5-meter antenna pole.


    *Gosun*


    Vlad dropped the long antenna near his feet as though it was a spear. We could feel the shaking it caused even from this distance. It must weigh at least a few tons. I think it is correct to call it a demon''s club now instead of antenna. It can easily destroy a bus in one sweep.


    "...It has been a while since I last impaled a human. This will do as a skewer for now. So brats, are you all done with your kiddy talk? I''m looking forward to seeing what plan you came up with. For your information, garlic or silver doesn''t work on me anymore. I have gotten over all my weaknesses through sucking blood. Well... I still don''t like them though."


    Vlad laughed. From his open mouth flashed fangs as sharp as knives.


    "Holmes 4th. Like Lupin 4th, it seems like you are a failure as well. I admit you have the nimble body of a rabbit... but you haven''t inherited his reasoning ability one bit."


    "...So what? Genes, genes... all you talk about is genes. Well, I guess there are lineage freaks like that in this world. Allow me to give you a piece of my mind. It appears you managed your growth by overwriting your genes but... humans aren''t just decided by genes!"


    Aria puts on an annoyed face, and puffed out an invisible bust.


    "It''s true that genes and DNA are determined at birth and restricts people to a certain degree, but you know... your nature can be nurtured by assiduous effort to improve oneself! If you say Riko didn''t inherit any superior genes, then she''s the living proof of that hard work!"


    Stealing a peek behind, I saw Riko''s ribbon, who''s hiding behind the blind spot of the heliport''s elevation, quiver. She''s apparently listening as well.


    "...I have fought Riko twice before. And I can say that she''s really strong!!"


    Aria yelled like a roar. Vlad picked up the antenna and brandished it.


    "You''ve only felt that way because you''re both failures."


    He wielded that antenna pole effortlessly as if it was just a short stick or something.


    "However... you''re different from Lupin 4th in that you have Tohyama as a partner to compensate your weakness. They say beware of Holmes'' lineage when teamed in two. I picked up that warning a long time ago. That''s why I have to dismiss you first, Tohyama Kinji."


    Glaring at me with those golden eyes...


    "Inebriate yourself upon the melody of Wallachia''s magic flute---!!"


    After declaring that, Vlad arched backways. His chest slowly expanded, sucking in air as it created a noise like a jet engine.


    W-What is he planning to do!?


    His chest swelled like a balloon. It even made me slip the chance to fire my gun upon seeing that bizarre scene.


    Byaaaaaaaaaaaaaavaiiiiiiiiiiiiiii----!!!


    A howl!


    The whole landmark tower shook upon that beast-like howl. It even scattered the dark-clouds hanging in the rooftop''s environs.


    Distance-wise, it was probably even heard in places a hundred meters away.


    It made Aria''s and my uniform flap--- it wasn''t caused by the winds, but the noise.


    Our brains were shaken by that noise as if like how a flan was shook inside a case. I felt like all my organs had been swayed, and the blood throughout my body had been stirred.


    I sealed my ears with my hands to prevent loss of hearing. I closed my eyes so that they wouldn''t pop out. It was a great effort keeping my standing despite the shock.


    A moment of storm or something similar had passed.


    "Who... Who would have thought Dracula could howl!?"


    Aria, who tumbled on the ground on her butt, picked herself up with trembling feet.


    "------!!!"


    Then I realized, after seeing Vlad''s smirk...


    ...that I was not in Hysteria Mode anymore.


    (He disabled my Hysteria Mode...!?)


    I felt my powers were debilitated.


    I broke into cold sweat.


    We''ve been had.


    After learning Hysteria Mode, he even discovered a way to disable it.


    He probably realized my Hysteria Mode was canceled, as Vlad slowly tread his way here, carrying the antenna pole on his shoulder.


    If I got hit by that pole...


    It will break the bones in my body... no, it will shatter them.


    What should I do now... Is there a way out of this?


    ...Even racking the brain of my Normal Mode does no help.


    "Kinji! He''s within killing range now! What are you standing there like a pole!?"


    Aria bellowed, and did probably the last thing I would expect that she would do to me. She toppled my feet.


    I fell backwards...


    "!?"


    Cutting the air with a swift strike, Vlad''s pole zipped past right in front of my nose.


    And then... Tiiiiinnggg!! A sound of metal clashing reverberated.


    Aria took the hit that I was suppose to take.


    Aria had managed to block the pole using her Kodachi. However, the residual force of the weapon collision had sent her flying to the edge of the heliport, throwing her out of bounds.


    "Aria!"


    Around the same moment of my shout, Vlad''s pole launched its second strike.


    I rolled to the floor, attempting to evade its onslaught, however, the pole still grazed my shoulder.


    "---Ugh!!"


    Gasshh!!


    Even with that little scratch, its force was enough to send my body flying as though I had been hit by a car.


    My vision spun around, realizing that my body was rotating in midair.


    I''ve been blown away... literally! By 10 meters... no, twice of that.


    I couldn''t do anything. I was completely at Vlad''s mercy. Me without Hysteria Mode is just an average high school guy.


    Helpless upon that cruel truth... my body made one rebound on the floor, and swept past the edge of the rooftop...


    Ah...


    The moment it occurred to me to extend the grappling wire to thwart my fall, everything was over. That ephemeral window-of-opportunity is now beyond possibility.


    "-----------!!!"


    I''m falling!


    296 meters above ground.


    Going straight towards the ground.


    ---I''m dead.


    Seriously, this time I''m dead.


    They say you''ll see swirling lights before your time comes, however, in reality, it left you vacantly staring ahead.


    I can''t think of anything right now.


    My mind is blank.


    I could only glance at the rooftop. Watching it recede as if like I''m watching a backward jet-coaster ride.


    (----?)


    From the rooftop... came a pattering sound.


    The pattering sound was caused by a figure of girl''s dashing.


    (Riko?)


    It was Riko.


    Her frill-customized skirt flapped in the winds.


    *Tan!*


    With that elegant figure, as if like performing a high dive in pool, she jumped off the rooftop!


    (-----!!!)


    Riko, with eyes that had turned into like that of a beast''s, adjusted her posture in midair. She glued her feet to the wall. Running along the wall like a ninja, she descended the building.


    Her running was faster than my falling.


    Her long blond hair had transformed into the shape of a F1 car''s rear-wing, probably to assist in balancing Riko''s mid-air dash.


    "Kinji!"


    Riko called out. And then...


    *Tan!*


    Kicking the wall, she leapt towards my falling body.


    And then, for only God knows why, she shoved my head inside her skirt, and clutched it between hips.


    "Wh-What''s happening!?"


    At last, I could finally say something to Riko, who seemed like I''ve been giving a shoulder ride from the posture...


    Riko untied the ribbon that''s fastening the back of her sailor uniform.


    Upon doing that... the skirt fanned out above us and bloomed like a flower in air! Its pleats stretched continuously, gradually spreading out.


    And turned into a paraglider.


    Riko''s paraglider immediately caught the wind current. We hovered in circles around landmark tower.


    Her legs propping under my armpits.


    "Ri...Riko...!!"


    The building''s outward appearance is totally comprised of glasses of windows, therefore, we can see our reflection on it.


    I gawked at the sight of Riko reflected upon the building''s windows. She''s only wearing underwear!


    W-Well I guess that can''t be helped, because we''re using her customized uniform as a paraglider at the moment. Then that means... these legs that are suspending me, if I trace that upwards...


    On my nape, I perceive the soft sensation coming from the flimsy fabric, no... it''s not just a mere fabric... I could also feel warmth from it... and softness. It''s... in other words...


    How should I say it...


    It''s THE underwear, right?


    Right? RIGHT!?


    And beneath that is...


    When I pictured the thought of THAT pushing against my nape...


    *Throb*


    My heart made a one huge jump.


    Even though we''re in this situation.


    What''s more, in order to keep me from being shaken off, Riko had tightened her grip, further squashing my face with her hips like a freshly-picked voluptuous white-peach.


    And those hips... everytime she veers into a change of direction, it helplessly fondles my face and rubs it.


    This rapturous sensation... I can''t get enough of it.


    Riko... I''m not gonna ask you to let go of me. And I know this time you were not deliberately using your body to tease me. But this... is too stimulating.


    *Throb*


    Moving my eyes up, Riko, in honey-gold underwear, was controlling our altitude using the ribbon''s break cord.


    That Riko''s serious face, with a huge gap from her usual childish countenance made me...


    *Throb*


    This would be today''s third time... of my transformation.


    "---Riko."


    I spoke with a grim voice.


    "The last time you used this gimmick was during the hijacking incident right? Back then we were still enemies. But now, you jumped off the building to rescue me a moment ago."


    Riko gave no reply. She continued controlling the break cord.


    "The past has been changed, Riko... with your decision."[4]


    Our altitude is hovering in flat level, neither ascending nor descending.


    Riko.


    Right now, she''s probably conflicted whether to go back to the rooftop, or to escape to the ground.


    "Riko. You''re a girl capable of changing your past. That''s why there''s no reason to continue living in the fear of your past anymore. Don''t let the past change you, you ought to change it instead! That goes for the thing about Vlad as well!"


    Riko was silent for a few seconds upon my persuasion.


    And then...


    "Ki-kun."


    She answered, with a low voice almost like mumbling.


    "Riko. You are you. Don''t let them call you the 4th!"


    As if my yelling had egged her on, Riko took a deep breath. The huge breast unbefitting of her small stature had gained even more volume.


    "Ki-kun... Call my name."


    "Riko."


    With a trembling voice, I called Riko''s name.


    "One more time."


    "Riko!"


    "Again!"


    "Riko!!"


    Whoooshh!!


    The paraglider caught the rising wind, and it abruptly ascended with an angle almost a straight line going upwards.


    That''s right.


    Your name is Riko.


    Not a number.


    Nor just a gene of a famous bloodline.


    And like what Aria had said before...


    You''re not incompetent. You''ve never been!


    I know that more than anyone else. After all, you saved me in the nick of time from my fall.


    "Ki-kun."


    Riko spoke to me as we headed towards the roof.


    "Ki-kun would probably never believe Riko''s words anymore after deceiving you and Aria twice. But Vlad, he has four weak spots around his body. You''ve heard that from Jeanne already, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Those four spots actually marks the location of the organs exclusively for vampires. It''s called ''Demon''s Entrails''. It is the one that provides Vlad''s instant recovery function. Those organs are highly evolved that, even if only one is left working, the last one can restore the other three within a second. Therefore, destroying them all at the same time is a must to completely break the system."


    So that''s how it works.


    "I''m not gonna tell you specifically where the last one is. Your glance might reveal it to him. But I know where it is... After all, I''ve been living with him for a very long time."


    "What will happen once we destroy all four?"


    "All the weaknesses he had as a vampire will re-emerge. Vlad could not actually overcome his weaknesses. He just patched it up by evolving his Demon''s Entrails to resist them."


    "Then that means..."


    "All the well-known vampire weaknesses shall become his true weakness. Silver will be highly toxic to him, sunlight will scorch his skin, and garlic can cause him an allergic reaction."


    Riko changed our direction, waiting for the next gust of rising wind.


    "There''s still one problem, Riko. Even if we know where all the marks are, we don''t have enough guns to destroy those."


    In order to destroy the four marks at the same time, we needed four guns to shoot it.


    Aria will take care of the two, and I will shoot the third one. How we will do the last strike is the biggest problem.


    We don''t have any more guns. Both Riko''s Walthers were disposed by the wolves off the building a while ago.


    "Yes, we have enough. Riko has a gun that was a keepsake of her mother. But it''s only good for one shot."


    I looked up to Riko. I surveyed her body, however, I couldn''t find where the gun she was talking about was possibly hidden.


    "Riko is hiding it, in the same place as her mother."


    "...Okay. I''ll contact Aria after getting off--- Then we''ll execute the simultaneous assault."


    "Ki-kun. This is an all-or-nothing chance. Vlad thought that Riko doesn''t have a gun after disposing the two Walthers. He even destroyed his own gun as well. He''s afraid of four guns that were gathered against him. I am very sure that he''ll become cautious once he sees four guns rounded up in the battlefield. Once he does that--- consider us already defeated."


    I guess you''re right.


    Riko made a sharp turn. Finally we reached the same level of the building''s rooftop.


    There, we saw the worn-out Aria circling around the edges of the rooftop as she just evaded Vlad''s pole.


    She had probably confirmed our safety long ago.


    She back-flipped with such a risk that it could make a watcher shudder. She landed almost at the very edge of the rooftop, probably to lure Vlad towards her. A slight miscalculation could result in her falling off the building.


    But Vlad, as suspected, didn''t fall for Aria''s diversion.


    Riko released my head in an action like as if we were riding on a swing in the midair. I successfully landed on the floor, rolling on the ground before springing to my feet.


    "Aria!"


    I shouted, and charged straight towards Vlad.


    "Now!"


    Following what we had planned before, Aria, hearing my signal, flared her skirt. She pulled out her twin guns, and instantly took an aiming stance.


    While I edged further towards Vlad. Riko disengaged the paraglider. She descended the sky, landing straight towards Vlad.


    ---Here we go!


    A four-shot unison strike--- We can pull this off.


    There''s only one chance provided to us.


    But so what?


    All chances in life come once in a lifetime.


    "VLADDD!!!"


    Aria aimed at Vlad''s shoulders. She''s the first to pull the trigger. Right at that exact moment...


    An unexpected misfortune had struck us.


    *Flash*


    Or rather, it was a lightning bolt that struck.


    "Ugh---!?"


    A lightning bolt had struck from somewhere in the city.


    Aria shut her eyes in reflex. Still, it seems she couldn''t stop her fingers from pulling the triggers. Finally, the two shots were fired from the muzzles of black and silver-white gun.


    Ahh...


    Who could have thought the master of arms would blunder at the last moment!?


    And it was because of lightning...!?


    But..


    It''s not over yet!


    (I won''t let it end like this!!)


    Heightening my Hysteria Mode''s senses...


    Now I can see everything in slow motion.


    Yes. It''s the same as what I did when we fought Riko during the hijacking incident.


    I can see the bullets that Aria had fired. They are flying at a subsonic speed...


    I can even see their trajectories clearly with my current sight.


    The left bullet has no problem. It will land straight in Vlad''s left shoulder.


    But the right one... is a bit off. If it continues like that, it will just pierce Vlad''s right armpit instead.


    However.


    That flight path...


    I can...


    Fix it!


    "------!!!"


    Bang!!


    I fired my Beretta next towards Vlad.


    The bullet I released and Aria''s misaimed bullet converged...


    Kiiiiiiiiiinnnn!!


    And it grazed Aria''s bullet in midair.


    While adjusting Aria''s bullet trajectory, my bullet flew to the exact flight path I had intended it to go upon the rebound of the previous grazing.


    *Bachi* *Bachi* *Bachi*


    The three bullets, perfectly penetrate Vlad''s right and left shoulders and right side, piercing the three eye-shaped marks.


    This skill is called, "Billiard Shot".


    It''s an exhibition trick that Nii-san had once shown me a long time ago. I never thought it would become handy at a time like this.


    And finally, almost at the same moment...


    Vlad, his face turned towards the air, tried to shout something.


    At the end of his gaze is Riko, whipping out a Derringer (a pocket pistol) hidden by her cleavage.


    "------4TH!!!"


    At the same time of Vlad''s bellow...


    *Bang!*


    Riko''s Derringer groaned the dry cry of a shot.


    *Gyum*


    After firing her gun, Riko stomped Vlad''s head.


    She leapt behind him.


    And after cutely spinning a turn...


    "Baa---kaa!!"


    Riko put one forefinger under her eyes, and stuck out her tongue to express an Akanbe gesture[5].


    Vlad, unquestionably making a demon-face, at the same time is also coincidentally sticking his tongue out.


    That thick, tentacle-like tongue.


    The mark on the center was pierced!


    "Ha...Hahahaha..."


    Vlad powerlessly laughed. Probably verbal-abusing Riko had became a habit on him, he reflexively opened his mouth at the sight of Riko, which in turn made an unconscious exposure of his last weak spot.


    Gatsun. He released the heavy pole he was wielding.


    The way it fell was unfavorable to him.


    The pole, which was as tall and as heavy as a utility pole, slanted diagonally, and teetered above him.


    "Uguh...!?"


    Vlad tried to shove it away, but his arms no longer had the strength...


    The antenna that must weigh several tons flattened his body, with the two masses positioning as if forming a cross... His moving had ceased.


    "U...wah..."


    Crimson liquid gushed onto the floor as if blood was being squeezed out of him. It was the blood that Vlad had accumulated for centuries.


    When I thought Vlad had raised a groan, it was actually the sound of the wolves'' whine.


    The two wolves, who could finally move again, edged towards Vlad with shaking feet... and created shadows for him.


    Even though there was a scarcity of sunlight because of the dark clouds, that amount was still detrimental enough for him it seems.


    "...What now Aria? Vlad has been squashed."


    I inquired Aria.


    Aria spun the two pistols like a windmill back to the holsters. She crossed her arms.


    "What can we do? There''s no way we can lift a pole that heavy even with the three of us combined."


    "It appears so."


    "He brought that weapon himself. He just reaped what he sowed."


    A wry smile evinced on my face as I see Aria declare that with both fist on the side. I walked towards Vlad to check up on his state.


    Vlad is vexingly looking up this way, mumbling something in Romanian language which I assume to be cuss words. At this rate, he''s probably not gonna bite the dust soon. As what you expect from vampires, they''re hardy.


    I put back my Beretta back to the holster. When I raised my face, I saw a Kanagawa Police''s helicopter flying in this direction.


    Well, the battle was ostentatious enough to warrant a report.


    Might as well ask the police for a rescue team and hand Vlad over to them.


    But before that...


    "Great job, Riko."


    I commended Riko, who''s eyeing the vanquished Vlad in incredulity,


    "You defeated Vlad, the adversary that even Lupin the 1st couldn''t defeat."


    Upon saying that, Aria, who had also walked towards here, made a bothered face.


    "I''ve been wondering since a while ago... Did Lupin the 1st really fight Vlad before?"


    Riko, with her gaze still riveted upon Vlad, didn''t answer. I answered Aria''s question in her stead.


    "It seems so."


    "Hmmm...? Riko, it seems like you have an inferiority complex or something with the 1st. But..."


    Aria, one hand on side, turned to face Riko. A gust of seabreeze caressed her body.


    "You have surpassed him just now."


    Congratulations.


    Aria would not say that word, judging by her expression.


    Riko, surprised by Aria''s unexpected words, lifted her face. Still, she was speechless.


    (...I see. I guess that''s the right conclusion.)


    I cocked my head.


    Riko defeated Vlad, who even Arsene Lupin was unable to defeat. Although she accomplished the feat with our help, there was no rule that states that the assistance of other people wasn''t allowed. If I remember correctly, the Jeanne d''Arc twins and Arsene Lupin, the three of them worked together to fight Vlad as a team. Arsene Lupin had help back then too.


    And---


    The reason why Riko wanted to defeat Aria badly was to surpass Lupin the 1st. By defeating Vlad, that objective was satisfied... and at the same time, rendered it unnecessary as well.


    However...


    "I don''t owe you anything, Holmes. We just coincidentally have a mutual objective this time around."


    Riko had sharpened her gaze once again. That attitude, cannot be described as friendly.


    "Holmes and Lupin are mortal enemies. That fact is unchangeable... Forever."


    Riko said that. Her hairs started moving.


    What is she going to do?


    No. Or rather, she''s... already doing something?


    "The feeling is mutual. The very thought of getting along with you gives me goosebumps."


    Aria retorted, as her grumpy eyes sharpened their gaze.


    "So? What are you going to do now? If you plan on running away, then I''ll go after and catch you. I''ll throw you to the Dagulas or anything to make you testify for my Mama. It''s wise to surrender now Riko... Your deceive-by-word tricks won''t help you anymore. You can''t fight as a Quadra anymore due to a lack of weapons. Once humans are deprived of their abilities, they will become helpless."


    As she said that, Aria signaled something with her eye to me.


    I bitterly smiled, and apologized to Riko. I stood in front of the door---sealing the only available exit on the rooftop.


    With this, all of Riko''s escape routes has been severed.


    Like what Aria had said before, Riko had no more cards left up her sleeve.


    I wonder what will you do now, kitten-chan.


    "Aria Holmes Kanzaki. Kinji Tohyama."


    She pronounced Aria''s middle name in English, not in a French accent (which is pronounced as Olmes). As Riko called our full name for the first time, she gradually maneuvered herself away from us towards the rooftop''s edge.


    "I''m not gonna look down on you two anymore, or deceive or use you. I''m not gonna look at you two as an enemy--- but now as an equal rival. That''s why--- I will be keeping the promise I made."


    Riko turned to face rear. A gust of seabreeze blew past once again.


    That wind pushed her hair, and it fanned out as if like a stream... revealing the reel that she had concealed inside it.


    That dynamic reel, after popping a spark, spun at a swift speed. It seems she''s reeling an invisible thin wire towards her.


    "Au revoir, mes rivaux (Let''s meet again, my rivals). I''m not gonna forgive you if anyone besides me takes your lives."


    Riko says that with a face that was slightly tinged of red. Afterwards, she thrusted her hands left and right like a cross...


    ...and jumped off the building.


    "---Riko!!"


    At the same time of Aria''s shout, Riko called back the paraglider as if like a bird returning to its master.


    Riko connected the paraglider that she disengaged when she attacked Vlad with a wired reel hidden inside her hair. And up until now, she just left it hovering in the sky like a kite.


    Clutching the ribbon''s break cord, Riko dove into the sky as if like swimming. Joining the paraglider elegantly, she made her escape from us.


    Her body became smaller and smaller until it disappeared towards the port''s warehouses.


    "We''ve been had again. This makes it the second time."


    I stood beside Aria, who''s overlooking the town with Camellia eyes, and shrugged my shoulders.


    I had completely forgotten about it.


    That girl''s most powerful skill...


    ...is her dexterity in escaping.

 Volume 3 - CH 6

    After returning to Butei School, I sent a mail report to the Masters describing the act of larceny that we had committed. I was expecting an Armed-Prosecutor or something to go after us but...


    Just like what Aria had mentioned before, my report was completely ignored.


    In exchange of reply, what I got was an Express Delivery package containing a thick document about "Plea Bargain".


    The massive document consisted of compiled reports from various police branches. Summarizing all those details using my Normal Mode''s brain, the incident about Vlad is a perpetual non-disclosure. By abiding with the agreement, the illegal deed upon which we committed within the last 30 days will not be blamed.


    I signed the documents with my signature. It seems the agreement will established if I put it inside the reply envelope that it came with and send it by mail.


    Wow. What a convenient system.


    And what surprised me further was the battle that happened between Vlad and us had never gotten to the media. Thanks to the person who fabricated it, the incident about the landmark tower was explained as an accidental lightning strike.


    ...I learned the hard way how strictly taboo I-U''s matter was in this country.


    "I''m baaaackkk!! Riko made her return from the capital of the moon!"


    Riko showed up in class 2-A, as if the thing with Vlad had never happened.


    Rikorin! Rikorin! A portion of guys shouted and gathered around Riko.


    Those swaying hands again...?


    (T-That Riko...!)


    Beside me, Aria, who scowled so deeply that it probably formed a hundred wrinkles on her forehead, is vacantly staring out the window, with her fist under her chin. Huh? You''re not gonna get mad anymore?


    Hey, what are we gonna do about Riko now!?


    Ignoring her anxious slave who''s awaiting for orders, Aria matter-of-factly left the classroom upon hearing the first ring of lunch break, and went off somewhere.


    (...Hey, hey. What happened to arresting Riko?)


    Troubled with that doubt, I attended the Inquesta lectures with a jittery mood.


    During every break between classes, Riko would talk about gal-games with her fellow gamer classmates. It''s the usual Riko.


    I considered engaging her in conversation without consulting Aria, but it''s pretty awkward muscling into their talk with that kind of topic. The words they use are very outlandish, I couldn''t understand even a single bit.


    And finally...school ended.


    In the end, I didn''t get a chance to talk to Riko. As I was about to leave the Inquesta building...


    "Ki-kun."


    Riko appeared from the lobby, and scampered to me.


    I was surprised, and at the same time, steeled myself for her usual sexual assault.


    I was expecting a hug or an entangling of arms. However... Riko just stood beside me, with a manner of an ordinary girl.


    "...Ah, umm.... Shall we go home?"


    W-What''s wrong with you today?


    She also said a clich¨¦d line of an ordinary girl.


    I''ve been inside Inquesta building the whole time so I didn''t notice that it was raining outside. The rain had let up around the time we departed the place. At this rate, it won''t be long until the rainy season is over.


    We walked along the street side by side.


    When I stole a peek at Riko, Riko appeared to have been stealing a peek at my face as well.


    "Ah..."


    Our gaze met. Riko immediately turned her eyes away.


    Her face is tense with nervousness, and her cheeks have a tinge of red.


    Somehow, she became retiring all of a sudden.


    (Really... What is up with her today?)


    I also averted my eyes towards the Rainbow Bridge beyond.


    "Do-Don''t make any misconception. It''s not like Riko has switched over to your side."


    "Yeah, I knew that... Somewhat."


    I answered Riko without looking at her.


    I am at a loss on how to treat her right now.


    "But... Check your mail when you get home."


    "Mail?"


    "Riko had sent you a mail regarding your brother''s lead. Riko had said this before: ''She will keep her promise''."


    Nii-san''s... lead!?


    When I turned to her direction... Riko was already gone.


    What was there... is just a trace of rainbow between the line of buildings as if it depicts the colorful Riko in the sky.


    I finally got home. I was rushing towards my room when I bumped into Aria, who was just about to go out.


    "Kinji!"


    Aria pointed a finger-gun gesture at me, and shot me with it as she winked.


    W-What!?


    Yes, it was cute... but what was that all about?


    She was profusely exuberant today. It was a huge discrepancy of mood from what she had at school.


    "I''ve got a mail from Riko yesterday. It was fishy so I''ve been keeping quiet about it until now. Riko said she''s meeting mama''s lawyer right now. I''m about to head there as well!"


    Aria planned on going out in her school uniform without changing. She slipped her feet into her shoes as she jostled at me in the narrow space of the front door.


    "And I got a call from the lawyer too! He said once we procured Riko''s testimony, a remand is almost guaranteed!"


    Remand, in this case, is a law system that if there was a problem found about the evidence in the case, the trial will be moved from Supreme Court to Appeal Court to start another hearing.


    In other words, Aria''s mother, Kanae Kanzaki-san has come closer in proving her innocence.


    "Riko...!"


    Riko kept her promise to us that she made back at the dorm''s rooftop.


    "That''s great Aria... I''m happy for you."


    I said that to Aria, while stooping low to provide a space for the narrow threshold.


    "Yeah!! Yeah!!"


    Aria, with her petite body...


    Hugged me out of her celebration!


    A gardenia aroma wafted from her swaying hair.


    A-Aria...


    "......"


    "Ah......!"


    Aria regained herself, and when she realized that she was hugging my body firmly with both arms...


    Her face gradually turned crimson from bottom to top. Her blush meter instantly reached its limit.


    My face followed suit.


    "Eh...? Umm... Ah!!"


    Aria was petrified for a bit. And then after a few moments, she let go of my body... backing herself away until she hit the wall. And...


    *Thud*


    She bumped the wall with the back of her head out of confusion.


    Aria stammered for words. She lowered her head.


    Then she took an upturned-peek at my face.


    "S-Sorry... I got carried away."


    Are you seriously thinking you can wave it off with that excuse?


    Hmm... she just got carried away, huh?


    Oh well... whatever.


    Let''s leave it like that then.


    "......"


    "......"


    Aahhh!!


    What the hell is this silence?


    This is too awkward!


    Aria didn''t get mad, nor run away, and of course hugging me again is out of the question. Aria didn''t do anything.


    "......Umm... We-Well, I''m off."


    "......O-Okay. You take care."


    We exchanged awkward greetings with each other. Aria, taking a last peek at my face as she left, closed the door and went off.


    Phew. I let out a sigh of relief.


    Oh yeah...


    I think Aria had said something before. What was it?


    That''s right. According to the book Shirayuki had brought:


    "Girls can''t do that aggressive thing to the boy that they really like!"


    Hmm...?


    So what about it?


    What is going on with you Kinji? Why are those words suddenly crossing your mind?


    There''s no way Aria would like me. Judging by how she constantly points a gun at me. No, it''s impossible. First of all, the source was Shirayuki''s book. It''s wrong to expect credibility out of it.[1]


    Hahaha.


    So with these, the case is...


    ...closed, I guess.


    But is it, really?


    Yes, it is.


    It is. Right, Kinji?


    After Aria left... I turned on my PC and checked my mail.


    (---It''s true! I''ve got a mail.)


    It seems Riko''s mail has a large flash file (.SWF) attached to the mail.


    The subject was: Ki-kun Stole my Precious Thing


    It contains no message.


    I double-clicked on the attachment and the flash played an anime video.


    First, it showed a character which I think was Riko, chasing around a guy that looked like me as a song played in the background.


    Wow...


    Riko did you make this?


    Next, it showed Aria''s back figure who apparently had her neck hanged. Shirayuki reading books. Reki flying around like a sprite. Muto conducting an orchestra. Shiranui, eyes spinning dizzily. It showed each one and disappeared before the next.


    If you look carefully at the background, there was a hidden message that showed a time and place.


    Riko, your mischief and the tendency of doing roundabout things has never changed.


    In other words, this is some sort of an invitation mail.


    You want me to come at this place at that time, right?


    Lastly, a character resembling Kana appeared. She said this dialogue to Riko with a bubble speech:


    "Kinji had stolen a precious thing... It was your heart!"

 Volume 3 - Epilogue

    I see. So this was the ghost, huh.


    I mumbled, as I went to the designated place, somewhere on the man-made island between the Butei School is and the Rainbow Bridge.


    I had almost forgotten about Shirayuki''s divination to me before she departed for Hotogi.


    She said: I will encounter a wolf, a demon and a ghost.


    (Shirayuki, all three of your divinations were correct.)


    First, the wolf was the one which Reki and I chased with a motorbike.


    Second, the demon refers to Vlad. Well, he did look like a demon after all.


    And the last one... it finally made its appearance before my eyes.


    The "ghost".


    Due to the plane crash that happened back in April (the hijacking incident), the plane crashed into the wind generator, which is now in disrepair. The propellers had been bent out of shape, depriving it of its rotation.


    On the broken propeller sat one silhouette, with the Tokyo dusk in its background.


    It was Kana.


    Doubting my eyes, I approached the silhouette, climbing over the ANA600 plane, the wreckage of which still had not been dismantled or removed from its entanglement with the wind generator,


    Riko had disguised as Kana a month ago, so maybe it was just Riko using her face again. Well, since her figure is nowhere to be seen, it must be Riko.


    At first, that''s what I thought... As I came closer and closer, edging every meter, that surmise slowly evaporated.


    This aura exclusive for Kana.


    And the beauty that can almost stop time.


    That''s... no matter how advanced your make-up or disguises are, nothing can imitate it.


    The sinking orange sun, the after-dusk sky, and the heavy clouds served as a spotlight for Kana.


    Kana''s long, braided hair sways in the wind. She''s wearing a long-skirted, one-piece dress. Her eyes are shut, as if praying. Gradually, they opened.


    Those eyes under the long brows feel like they are piercing my soul.


    Those gentle gaze contains magical force stronger than earth''s gravity. It makes my heart float in the sky.


    (Kana...!! There''s no doubt about it. It''s the REAL Kana!!!)


    For generations, the members of Tohyama family trigger their Hysteria Mode through sexual arousal.


    Our ancestor, Magistrate Tohyama no Kin-san, could sexually excite himself through exposing skin.


    In other words, he could activate his Hysteria Mode at will.


    And in 21st century.


    Tohyama Kinichi, my brother (Nii-san), had also discovered a way to manually activate his Hysteria Mode just like Kin-san.


    However, the way he activates it was different from him.


    But just like Kin-san, he can sexually excite himself and trigger Hysteria Mode without the help of girls.


    That is... by turning himself into a beautiful girl!


    "I''m sorry, Kinji."


    Kana spoke those words with lips that are vividly rose-colored despite the lack of illumination.


    "I-U was very far."


    The surprise wasn''t as shocking as I thought it would be.


    Because somewhere inside my heart, I had been thinking that it was something like this.


    There''s no way Riko could have defeated Kana, who was dubbed the strongest among the Tohyamas that existed throughout the history.


    Upon reflecting on all of that, the anger towards Kana slowly built up within me.


    "What is the meaning of this? Tell me, Kana! No..."


    I shouted at Kana, who just sat there as wind swayed her braided hair.


    "...Nii-san!"


    Kana... Nii-san, didn''t reply with an answer.


    Instead, she asked me a question.


    "Kinji... Are you close... with Aria H. Kanzaki?"


    Wh-What is it all of a sudden!?


    I knit my brows.


    "Do you like her?"


    That question made me recall Aria''s cute gesture, hugging my body a few minutes ago. It made my face blush red upon that reminiscence.


    "That''s irrelevant to the situation right now!"


    Nii-san just blinked upon my furious yell.


    "I was going to carry it out alone if you answered yes. But you didn''t."


    Finally, those rose-colored lips uttered these words:


    "Kinji... Let''s kill Aria together."

 Volume 4 - CH 1

    "Kinji... Let''s kill Aria together,"


    Kana clearly said.


    Kill Aria?


    "What... are you talking about Nii-san!?"


    My forehead broke into a cold sweat.


    The dusk sky gradually shifted into deep night sky with each passing second.


    The wind blew through the uninhabited man-made island where we are right now. Hearing my question, Nii-san...


    "???"


    ...perching himself on one of the wind generator''s propellers, he just slightly inclined his head.


    ...Oh, that''s right.


    Whenever Nii-san cross-dresses as Kana, he loses recognition of himself as "Nii-san".


    "Kana, wait for me. I''ll be right there."


    Thus I changed my way of referring to him. As if I was ascending a steep hill, I clambered over the crooked wing of the plane wreckage that I caused from the result of the emergency landing back in the hijacking incident in April.


    Kill... Aria?


    I tried to convince myself that it must have been some kind of a joke...or that I must have misheard it.


    Kana... Nii-san is always right. More than anyone else in this world.


    He fights for the sake of the powerless, defending them. He never asks for a monetary reward from the poor upon helping them.


    No matter how strong his adversaries are, he always faces them without fear despite awareness of their danger.


    With that said, why would those words come out of Nii-san''s mouth?


    "You abandoned your little brother for half a year...and when you finally show up, the first word you say to him is ''Kill Aria?'' Lay off the joke Kana, this is not funny."


    I approached Kana, stopping at the farthest point that the wing can take me.


    The distance from here to the propeller where Kana is sitting is about 2 meters.


    It''s in leaping distance. But the difference in height is significant. It would be the end for me if I slip and fall towards the ground. This is an artificial island so the ground is fortified with concrete.


    "It wasn''t a joke. I will take Aria''s life tonight."


    Kana spoke in her beautiful voice filled with hardened resolve.


    "Aria H. Kanzaki. That girl...is a seed of evil. It is the ally of justice, in other words, Tohyama lineage''s calling to vanquish evil."


    That line sent a chill down my spine.


    Justice.


    There has been no precedent where Kana had failed in carrying out her mission after saying that word.


    ---This is bad---


    Kana, right after reappearing from her sudden disappearance, for I don''t know what reason, is really serious about killing Aria.


    I can''t really fathom her real intention. My mind is confused at what was happening that I couldn''t reason things properly.


    However, one thing that is certain is that if I don''t stop her now, Aria will surely die!


    Being impelled by that apprehension, and after taking a glance at the ground 15 meters below, I closed my eyes and flashed in my mind the scene of Aria a while ago, delighted by the propitious news of the prospective release of her mother.


    And then...


    "Kana!"


    I leaped towards the propeller, where Kana is sitting.


    Leaping towards the propeller, with the same width of a bench, is an effortless task but...


    The propeller tipped to one side from the weight of two people.


    "Ugh...!"


    The sudden sway made me shudder, but I immediately crouched down, adjusting my center of gravity while fixing my balance.


    On the other hand, Kana did not appear to be unnerved one bit.


    "Exodus 32:27---''Each of you put your sword on your side, and go to and from gate to gate throughout the camp, and each of you kill his brother and his companion and his neighbor.''---Follow me, Kinji."


    Kana, after reciting a verse from the Bible, stood up. The Tokyo city''s illumination in her background.


    "Aria is still young. We can easily kill her while she doesn''t have a partner."


    "Hold on a bit, Kana!"


    I shouted. My voice quivering from the mixture of rage and astonishment.


    "You...disappeared for half a year...and then suddenly tell me these things! Do you have any idea how I felt!? Up until now I thought you were dead! And then you show up yourself out of a sudden and then telling me things like ''Let''s kill Aria''! What the hell is going on!?"


    Ahh... I never thought that I would yell at Kana.


    I myself can''t believe that I am going up against my brother. The person I admired for his strength, for his virtue, and for being able to perfectly utilize the power of Hysteria Mode.


    But even more unbelievable was what Kana had said earlier.


    "...I see. You have been through a lot of difficulties as well."


    Kana''s gentle voice.


    "What...do you mean?"


    "It was too obvious for my eyes. It''s vexing to admit, but it seems I-U is developing people even outside."


    I-U.


    I broke into sweat upon hearing that word from Kana.


    I-U is a secret organization resembling a system of school where Riko, Jeanne, and Vlad were members of. I-U is also responsible for placing a false crime on Aria''s mother.


    "Kana... You were in I-U.....?"


    Kana pursed her lips from my inquiry. Silence passed between us together with the night''s sea breeze.


    "Why!? What were you doing in that kind of organization!?"


    Kana shook her head sideways,


    "I can''t tell you about it yet... I don''t want to put you in danger. Kinji, just don''t ask anything and lend me your assistance right now."


    and responded with that.


    A negative emotion between anger and desperation swelled inside me.


    Tears, for whatever reason causing it, even blurred my eyes.


    "Kinji, you have always followed everything I said. There has not been once that you disobeyed me, right? So come with me."


    Kana, with her gentle, nostalgic voice, said those words as if whispering it to me.


    Ahh...


    You''re right.


    You''re right, Kana... Nii-san.


    I always believed in your words. Because you''re kind, and strong, and correct more than anyone else I know.


    That''s why I did everything you have told me and was very happy upon doing it.


    "I believe in you, Kinji. That you will lend me your help."


    I lowered my head upon Kana''s words, and shut my eyes as if to escape from this terrible reality.


    Aria, why must you be killed...!


    I flashed everything in my mind the different Arias that I''ve seen from the fights that we have been together, as well as the days that we spent together.


    The Aria fearlessly fighting Riko Mine Lupin the 4th, Durandal Jeanne d''Arc, and Count Dracula Vlad.


    The Aria who barged into my house one day. The Aria making a mess of peach bun''s crumbs around the house. And the Aria watching her favorite animal show and making an excited clamor upon it.


    "Come Kinji. We''ll finish this work in one night."


    The plane wreckage behind me, inside that, is where we each had our first and only kiss with each other.


    Once I recalled that recollection, and at the same time of Kana''s words...


    "----!!!"


    Even I don''t know what I, myself did.


    It appears that I drew my Beretta from the holster.


    Aiming it at Kana.


    With the Butei High---the place that I spent together with Aria---at my back...


    I stood between them as if to protect it from Kana.


    "......"


    Kana...


    ...slightly widened her finely-crafted eyes.


    What is the meaning of this?


    Kana didn''t say that, but she is asking me that question with her gaze.


    Even I don''t have the answer to that question.


    Why am I pointing my gun at Kana?


    She was the person that I have admired the most!


    Why......!?


    "...It''s not a wise action to blithely show your weapons."


    Kana slightly sighed.


    "Once you reveal your weapon, your enemy can instantly find out its specifications, its firing range, its ammo capacity, and even its strength and weaknesses. You should remember that."


    ---Bang!


    A gunshot.


    However, all I''ve seen was a flash that flared near Kana''s hand.


    At the same time of the gunshot...


    Pyuu!


    A strident sound assailed my right ear.


    I know this since I have experienced this in Assault a lot of times before. This is the sound that a bullet makes when it grazes past your ear.


    My body swayed to the left in the reflex reaction of dodging the bullet that passed by my right side.


    (Ugh!)


    I slipped off from the propeller''s footing. Fortunately, I had instantly reached for my cable and prevented myself from falling to the ground in time, leaving my body suspended 3 meters below the propeller.


    Placing my gun, which I miraculously have not dropped, back in the holster, I glared at Kana.


    That was a gunshot just now.


    But I didn''t see her pull out her gun and shoot it.


    I think that was one of Nii-san''s techniques called "Invisible Bullet".


    I have heard about it from Nii-san''s colleagues before. I don''t know how it works but just like the name implies, it was as if a bullet discharged from an invisible gun.


    You wouldn''t know when exactly the gun was actually drawn, when was it aimed, and when it was shot. It was a strike that disables the enemy''s counteroffensive, let alone dodge it.


    And right now, that skill which Kana had used in subduing countless criminals--- she actually used it on me, her younger brother.


    Kana is standing on the end of the propeller...


    Bang!


    Another flash flared near Kana''s waist, unleashing another bullet.


    ---No, I still couldn''t see the gun.


    *Pishi*


    A subtle sensation ran near my hands. It left me flabbergasted as I stared at it.


    The cable just below the propeller was gradually fraying, hinting at imminent breakage of it.


    It seems the second invisible bullet grazed my cable.


    What ungodly precision! She didn''t choose to sever the cable as thin as a cellphone strap, but instead she went for grazing it!?


    "I could have never foreseen this. I didn''t expect Kinji to point a gun at me. It''s as if a cat had went against a lion."


    Kana is making a melancholic and conflicted face.


    "Your strength and mine are like child and adult... no, maybe more than that. You are already aware of that difference, are you not?"


    Yes. I know that too well.


    I have no chance of winning against you even if I am in Hysteria Mode.


    "...Yet, you dared oppose me?"


    Kana asked, as if that doubt troubled her.


    However, I am in no situation where I can give an answer. My cable will tear off soon.


    I stretched my hands, intending to go back up the propeller, but the cable isn''t used for normal climbing like ropes.


    The more tension I placed on the cable, the faster it unraveled. I perceived that from the sway it made.


    Then I''ll just have to be careful not to sway the cable as I climb up...!


    "...Kinji, are you close with Aria?"


    Kana, making a troubled face, looked at me with a sidelong glance.


    "---Do you like her?"


    "What do you mean!?"


    "I''m asking if you like Aria."


    Being asked, I felt my blood rushing to my face.


    "Why... are you asking me that!?"


    Already having climbed the cable halfway up, I bared my fangs and yelled at Kana.


    After Kana displayed a bit of incredulity, hesitation formed inside her eyes.


    "...How can you still be that way despite your situation? I know you had been case-hardened by tough experiences ever since you were small. However, I can''t understand it right now. Kinji, where within your heart is that power coming from?"


    I didn''t answer Kana, thus it seemed like Kana was asking herself instead. I reached towards the cable to climb further. At that moment...


    Whoooosh!!


    A gust of strong wind blew through the man-made island.


    ---Butsu---


    By being pushed by the sudden gust, the cable got severed.


    ...And I was engulfed in darkness.

 Volume 4 - CH 2

    Ha--


    I woke up in the midst of the morning light.


    ...


    Only after a few seconds, did I realize the situation I was in.


    Ah, hey...!


    Hey, hey...


    ...All that...Was that a dream?


    Right now I was sitting on the chair in front of my computer.


    On my monitor, the screen saver, a Windows logo, was spinning around.


    I shook the mouse, and the Flash that Riko made, along with some text saying "Replay?" appeared on the screen together.


    That''s right.


    I...saw this...and thought that before seeing Kana, I should take a nap, right...?


    And then I...saw Nii-san, Kana...in a dream?


    But in my dream, Kana said: "Kinji...let''s kill Aria together"...!


    I yanked the cable that had broken in the dream out of my pocket--but, it wasn''t broken. Was it switched? Full of suspicion, I started examining the cable, but I was unable to tell whether it was the old one or a new one.


    (--Aria.)


    I suddenly stood up, hurriedly throwing open the door to the bedroom.


    Over there...


    Fyuu--


    Fyuu--.


    Aria was peacefully sleeping on the top bunk of one of the bunk beds.


    Shii--one of her twin-tails drooped over the side of the bed, and her face was towards me.


    Hehe. Smiling in her dream, she brought her hands to her mouth while making chewing motions in the air, as if she was chewing gum.


    ...It''s enough to make me feel weak...that happy face while sleeping.


    She''s probably...eating her favorite peach buns inside her dream, right?


    Fyuu. Relieved, I exhaled...which led me to notice that while I was sleeping, I had broken out into an uncomfortable cold sweat.


    ...That''s right. That was a dream.


    While showering, I reminded myself of that.


    Butei Law article 9.


    Regardless of the situation, a Butei cannot kill.


    And Kana, as a Butei, could not have said anything like "killing" anybody.


    Kana...No matter how difficult the situation is, Kana is able to solve it by herself.


    Able to rush into enemy territory to save people that other Butei had left for dead. Even those Butei that have been abandoned while carrying out the strategy are saved.


    The amount of Butei who have fought together with Kana and died--are 0.


    And that kind of Nii-san is incapable of ever saying things like "killing" Aria.


    Also...the Kana in my dream announced that she "would take Aria''s life tonight."


    That ''tonight'', was last night. Which means that it''s already passed.


    Up until now, Kana has never broken any time restrictions she places on herself.


    And Aria is still alive.


    So that''s definitely a dream--


    It was, a nightmare.


    --Probably.


    I pretended that nothing had happened, and I asked, after getting up and changing uniforms--from today onwards, we would be wearing summer uniforms--about what happened with Aria yesterday...


    "Yesterday night? Fwy (I) came back and saw Fyoo (you) sitting on the Fweah (chair) sleeping, right?"


    Aria answered me while using her favorite strawberry toothpaste to brush her teeth.


    Gurgle, Gurgle. Phoo.


    Aria, having rinsed her mouth, took some milk out of the fridge, and after adding massive amounts of sugar, she gulped it down.


    Brushing your teeth and then doing that...haven''t you got the order wrong?


    At this rate, you''re going to have cavities.


    During middle school, I had cavities on a molar on the top and on the bottom. I, having had ceramic fillings at the dentist, knew...cavities are very, very, very painful.


    Thinking this while looking at Aria, who had been taught to drink colossal amounts of milk from God knows who, my--heart was still full of the remnants of last night''s dream, and feelings like "This is the real Aria, she''s still alive" continued to echo through my chest.


    Ah, hey. Aria. Please don''t use a flying kick to close the fridge.


    It may be getting harder and harder to believe, but this was originally my room...


    "...Aria."


    "What is it?"


    "Let''s go to school together."


    Checking my magazine, I slipped my Beretta into the holster, and for the first time--


    I took the initiative in asking Aria to go to school.


    "...How the winds have changed. You always act like it''s so troublesome when I drag you to school with me." Her words may be harsh, but Aria''s actions seemed to be a little happy as she picked up her backpack.


    "Got your gun ready?"


    Aria, hearing my question, widened her already big eyes in surprise...and she displayed her canines like a cat, smiling at me while drawing her silver M1911, waving it around in front of my face.


    "Hah. Kinji is pretty alert today. Checking your equipment is a good habit."


    Buzzz...On my bicycle, I rode through the cicadas, which had been buzzing since dawn.


    Her hands resting on my shoulders, standing up on the two footrests on the back, was Aria.


    If we had hurried, we could''ve made the bus, but for reasons unbeknown to even me, I didn''t want Aria to take the normal route to school. My heart--appears to still be influenced by that dream.


    ...Anyways, I knew this already, but she really is very light.


    "Biking to school once in a while is pretty comfortable."


    "...Yeah, for the one who is not pedaling."


    "I''ve been lax about this since I attended Butei High, but a Butei should always be ready against surprise attacks, and regularly take different routes. Also, this is way healthier than taking the bus."


    "...For me, who is pedaling."


    "Shall I make a hole in you?"


    I complained twice, and she''s already threatening me with violence.


    Doesn''t Japan have freedom of speech?


    ...For everyone''s information, this is Aria''s bicycle.


    Aria had shown off this brand new shiny mountain bike before. That''s why, when I suggested that we should use it to go to school, she flashed a face that said "Finally, there''s a use for it!" and agreed.


    But when I reached the parking lot, and took a look at the bike...the seat was raised until it could no longer go up, and attached to the back wheel, there were footrests for both feet.


    From the start, you bought this for me to ride, right?


    "But...Today, surprisingly, Kinji is acting like a Butei. Did you finally decide to start keeping pace with me? What happened?"


    Aria asked, instinctively.


    ...How should I answer her?


    Saying, I had a dream where you were killed...wouldn''t be too good.


    "About...about that. I''m your partner right? I''m just doing what I should."


    I just said something random, half turning back, and Aria''s camellia eyes blinked--


    "Ye-yeah...That''s right."


    and she let loose a brilliant smile, even brighter than the summer sun.


    Aria, suddenly seeming to be happy, randomly started to hop on top of the footrests, making the suspension groan and squeak, not able to take the force.


    Ah, hey, stop jumping. How am I supposed to drive like this?


    It looks like my partner-like actions made her really happy.


    Parking Aria''s bicycle in one of the school parking lots, we saw a crowd of students gathering in front of the notice board at Masters.


    Seeing a familiar back in the midst of the crowd, I slowed my footsteps.


    Jeanne. It''s Jeanne d''Arc the 30th.


    Looking closer, in her hand is a really thick walking stick.


    "Jeanne."


    Aria, following my gaze, shouted out that name.


    Jeanne''s hair fluttered as she turned her head around, and seeing us, she started making hand movements as if saying "Come over here."


    Seeing Aria start striding towards her, I had no choice but to follow.


    "--I know that you''re temporarily under the care of Butei High. But, this uniform doesn''t fit you at all."


    Aria, suddenly letting loose words that would make any listener think that she wasn''t half Jeanne''s size, insulted her.


    Jeanne turned her head to one side, with a "Hmph."


    "I was calling Tohyama. Not you, Kanzaki H. Aria."


    "I have something I need to talk to you about. --Mother''s trial, you''ll testify, right?"


    "...I understand, that was one of the clauses in the Plea Bargain anyway."


    Aria''s mother, who had false charges pressed onto her by I-U, Kanae-san was now--in Tokyo prison, awaiting trial with the Supreme Court.


    She was sentenced to life imprisonment during her second trial, but if we can catch those criminals--and prove their guilt, we can loosen the sentence on Aria''s mother.


    Hearing Jeanne promise to testify for her mother''s innocence, Aria smiled wickedly,


    "Well, seeing as you''re injured, I''ll save the bullying for later."


    and she straightened her flat chest, as if showing off.


    "...I don''t mind if we do it right now, you know?"


    Jeanne, seemingly enraged by Aria''s words, seemed to be looking for a fight.


    "Did you say "I don''t mind"? Aren''t you using a walking stick right now?"


    "One leg is a fitting handicap. And inside this walking stick is the holy sword, Durandal. After it was broken by Hotogi Shirayuki, it was reforged into a saber."


    As if trying to measure themselves up, their eyes locked...and sparks flew with a crackle.


    "Alright, alright, let''s not start fighting this early. Anyways, Jeanne...what happened to your leg?"


    I quickly interrupted, asking Jeanne.


    Also, Durandal...is hidden inside that walking stick?"


    Treating an artifact like that is a little too much, right? Well, it has nothing to do with me.


    "...It was a bug."


    "A bug?"


    "While I was walking, a scarab-like bug suddenly flew onto my knee."


    "...Haa?"


    "I was really scared. So I stuck my leg inside a roadside gutter."


    "..."


    "And I was struck by a bus that happened to pass by."


    "...Hey..."


    "Recovery will take two weeks."


    Jeanne...as the saying goes, you''re more than meets the eye, I never thought you were this clumsy.


    Well, getting run over by a bus, yet only having a recovery time of two weeks. I can say "as expected of Jeanne" as well.


    "...Well, never mind that, Tohyama. On this is your name."


    My gaze shifted to the notice that Jeanne was pointing at.


    Instead of a thumbtack, there was a dagger sticking the notice to the board. It said "List of people who do not have enough credits - Final week", on the list of names...Yeah, I was on there.


    "2A Tohyama Kinji Specialty:(Inquesta) Credit demerit: 1.9"


    Credit demerit--1.9!


    Seeing that number, I couldn''t stop my face from twitching.


    Butei High counts as a Japanese high school after all...so those students who are lacking in credits, as per the instructions of Ministry of Education, will be unable to graduate.


    Therefore, for my 2nd year of High school, within one week--more accurately, before the beginning of the 2nd semester, I have to get 2 credits, or I won''t be able to graduate.


    These credits can be gotten by accepting commissions from civilians specific to your special study...but I...now that I think about, I''ve never taken any commissions. And that''s all because of Aria.


    Oh crap.


    With this, I''m one step further from the normal world.


    Hey, Butei High. I solved the plane-hijacking case right? Couldn''t you give me some points for that?


    "Looks like you''re a delinquent, Tohyama. But, don''t worry,"


    said Jeanne, pointing at a notice next to it...stuck there was, a notice with "Summer - Emergency Mission" written on it.


    Yes, there''s that.


    Emergency Missions.


    Having credit demerits is a common occurrence in Butei High, so the school will offer many contracts that require attention over the summer. If this was a regular high school, it would be like summer school.


    These Emergency Missions might not pay a lot--but it''ll make up for my credit demerit.


    "Kinji''s going to repeat a year? He''s an idiot?"


    "Shut up! I''m looking at it so I don''t repeat a year!"


    I pushed Aria, who had stuck her head in, away, and looked for a task that would fulfill my 1.9 credit demerit.


    "Minato Investigate large-scale gold-sand theft (Inquesta, Informa)" ...1.7 credits. A shame.


    "Minato Investigate iron-sand theft (Inquesta, Informa)" ...0.9 credits. Useless.


    "Minato Investigate sand theft (Inquesta, Informa)" ...0.5 credits. Not even worth talking about.


    Actually, why do all the requests from Minato have something to do with the theft of sand?


    "Minato Casino "Odaiba Golden Pyramidion" undercover security (Assault, Inquesta, other studies are also accepted)"


    ...1.9 credits.


    "This is it...!"


    I carefully confirmed the contents of the notice.


    Prerequisite: Group members must carry a sword or a gun. There must be 4 group members. Preferably women. Uniforms provided--


    ...Accepting this will be a little awkward, but the only piece of work that will get me 1.9 credits is this one.


    In the past few years, this has been the only casino that has been legally approved by Japan, and they regularly employ Butei to act as bodyguards. However, because things usually never happen there, it''s been underestimated in the Butei world as "work that will slow you down." Which also means, perfect for me.


    I hurriedly took note of the details, and I prepared my phone to send a message informing them of my acceptance...


    But, I stopped in my tracks.


    Aria was beside me, idly looking up at me--


    If I accept this commission, I''ll be leaving Aria alone for that period of time.


    --"Let''s kill Aria together."--


    The words that the Kana in my dream said, seemed to echo out of nowhere.


    "Aria."


    This is laughable. I''m being scared by that kind of nightmare.


    So...


    So, I''ll take care of it this way.


    "Why don''t you take this task with me?"


    Ever since then, that dream, I''ve been increasingly uneasy about Aria''s safety.


    As if being pulled by invisible strings coming from my heart, I faced Aria.


    "...Why? I''m not lacking credits."


    Facing Aria, who was puffing out her cheeks, I--


    "We''re partners, right?"


    returned just that sentence.


    Hearing my words, Aria''s camellia eyes widened, shocked for a moment.


    Afterward, she started acting haughty, and she folded her arms, turning her body to one side, looking as if she was thinking about it.


    "Hmm. How unexpected. Kinji wants me to go on a job with him. Well, I''ll show some goodwill."


    But I could see from the side of her face, that she was smiling. She can''t possibly conceal the delight she feels for the first time I asked her to accompany me on a commission.


    "Anyways, the notice says that at least 4 people are required...Alright. When partners are in trouble they have to help each other. It''s fine if it''s me, right?"


    Tsuduri-sensei, who either had a hangover or had overdosed on whatever drugs she was taking, stopped speaking in the middle of second period. Third period was swimming lessons in the swimming pool.


    But the part-time teacher for physical education, Ranbyou from Assault, just tossed down one sentence, "Use your guns to play water polo and play until two or three people are dead," before leaving.


    That''s how it went, so all the students are really troubled.


    Is this school really normal?


    I...was exhausted because I had slept on a chair yesterday, so I laid down on one of the deck chairs, playing with my cell phone.


    If I do this, I''ll be able to replenish my energy. After all, this is an indoor swimming pool, there won''t be any sunlight. And, this may be an abnormal high school, but still, the boys and girls are separated during swimming lessons. So Aria isn''t here to bother me, but...is she learning how to swim?


    I remember now, she doesn''t know how to swim.


    I couldn''t help but imagine her wearing a life ring, with floats wrapped around her wrists as well, but still drowning...


    "Oi, there''s nobody here! Hey, Shiranui, come up here, you''re so annoying!"


    Suddenly, the voice of Muto Goki from Logi rang out.


    I sat up a bit, looking in that direction, but all I saw were some classmates putting a round, black object into the swimming pool. Those...are students from Logi and Amdo, right?


    They''re all wearing swimming trunks--Ugh, and a girl in a swimsuit as well, how hateful.


    "Muto-kun! Float up right now! There''s no time!"


    ...As I thought, it''s Hiraga Aya-san from Amdo. I could tell from that special way of speaking.


    I calmed down a bit. If it''s her, I don''t need to worry about going into Hysteria Mode. After all, naively wearing that swimsuit in the midst of a crowd of boys, it''s more fitting to call her a "child" rather than a girl.


    However, I didn''t think that she was naive enough to skip class.


    "Right now? Hiraga-san, won''t there be a problem if we don''t preheat it?"


    "Then modify that area! There''s nothing that humans can''t do!"


    Hiraga, her short hair fluttering about, showing her ears, sat down next to the pool with a splash, laughing naively, all the while with a gigantic remote control inside her hands.


    (What are they going to do...?)


    Among the boys nobody noticed my inquisitive gaze, as they were busy putting a 1.5 meter long whale-like object into the pool using their combined strength.


    Splash.


    The top half of the object was floating inside the water, suddenly making a noise and moving...Only then did I finally realize that that was a model submarine.


    From what I can see, it''s remote controlled. Then, the thing in Hiraga''s hands is the remote?


    "We''re firing!"


    Following Hiraga''s voice, on the back of the submarine, several small hatches popped open.


    Pew Pew Pew! Blasts of fire were ejected from the holes, as if they were rockets.


    "Whooh!" "Whooh!" "Whooh!"


    All the people from Logi and Amdo applauded for Hiraga and Muto.


    Hey, those jets of fire hit the roof, is this really OK?


    Hiraga Aya...she''s the grandchild of the Edo Period''s inventor, Hiraga Gennai, a genius in mechanics.


    I might say that she''s naive, but she''s the one that modified my Beretta...However, Hiraga''s work may be powerful, but from time to time, there will be malfunctions. Also, her fee is huge.


    My Beretta - Kinji Model is the same. I was fine with a modification allowing it to fire in full-auto, but now, when I use 3-burst fire, only 2 bullets come out. Also, they come out at pretty much the same time.


    This kind of modification error, could you solve it for me for free?


    "Hey, Kinji! Look at this! Super aqua-class nuclear submarine ''Vostok''!"


    Noticing me, Muto--climbed out of the swimming pool, a broad smile all over his face.


    "The story of ''Vostok'' is tragic. It was a colossal nuclear submarine, the likes of which no one had seen before, but during 1979, after it had submerged, all trace of it was lost. And now, Hiraga-san and I have brought it back to life! How is it, Kinji!? Isn''t it moving? Am I right?"


    "Couldn''t you at least do this in the outdoor swimming pool."


    My rest having been disturbed, I directed these cold words at the pumped-up Muto.


    If I continue to talk with this transportation Otaku, I''m going to go mad.


    Muto muttered something like "Kinji really doesn''t know the meaning of touching! Wait a minute, I''m going to crush you with the submarine!" and sat cross-legged by the swimming pool, appreciating that Vostok or whatever.


    "Aha. I was forced out of the pool by those people."


    Immediately following--was the person that had been in the same team as me back in Assault, Shiranui, walking over to me.


    With both a well-muscled body as well as a handsome, sculpted face, Shiranui, sitting by my side, watched the remote control submarine bobbing up and down, chuckling.


    Hey you, how can you be so cool while chuckling?


    He obviously wanted to swim, but he had been forced out of the pool by Muto and company, yet he didn''t seem to be angry at all.


    This saint went quiet for a moment--


    "Tohyama-kun, could I talk with you for a while?"


    he said, showing his sparkling white teeth.


    "There''s no need to ask me for permission."


    "I have some bad news that I need to tell you. Can I?"


    "Bad news...? What''s that supposed to mean? Well, if you want to, then say it."


    "Just now second period was suspended, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "At that time, while going to Assault, I saw a familiar face. Aria-san went too."


    "Did something happen with Aria?"


    "Haha. Don''t give me such a scary look. It wasn''t anything like that."


    Shiranui seemed to have mistaken something, and he laughed lightly.


    "...Does Kanzaki-san have a boyfriend?"


    "I don''t know. Why don''t you ask Aria yourself."


    "Tohyama-kun, you may have a rival in love, you know?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean."


    "When Kanzaki-san was taking out her Butei handbook, I saw something...there was a photo of a boy inside. I didn''t see it clearly, but it wasn''t you."


    "......That has nothing to do with me."


    "Haha. You were silent for a second."


    "I was just thinking about how you even report worthless things like that to me. That''s why I was silent."


    "You should pay more attention, Tohyama-kun. Kanzaki-san is pretty popular among the boys. If you delay it any longer, she''ll be stolen away. This is just a saying, but Summer--is the season where a lot of couples form, you know?"


    "I don''t care. I''ve said this a thousand times already, Aria and I are just partners in a Butei squadron. Therefore, I don''t need to know about Aria''s private life."


    "Tohyama-kun, your expression is really fierce."


    "Hey-you-!"


    When I had unthinkingly approached Shiranui--Shiranui performed a move he had learned from Assault, and deftly spun away from me. With a *Shi*, he snatched the cellphone from my deck chair.


    "--Hey!"


    "Now that I think about it, Kanzaki-san said something. You''re going to be security for the casino over the holidays, right? Well then, for the sake of practicing security in a crowded place, what do you think about going to the Summer Festival at Hikawa Shrine? Un. That''s decided, then! Everybody says that that''s a shrine of bonds. Isn''t that right, Muto-kun?"


    Shiranui fluidly tossed my cellphone over to Muto, sitting by the edge of the swimming pool.


    Muto seemed to have been ready to catch the cellphone beforehand, and he smirked.


    "Ooh! That''s a really good idea! Then, I''ll write an invitation message!"


    Th-these two.


    This perfected combination.


    They''ve obviously planned this in advance.


    "Hey, Muto! Give that back!"


    Seeing me get angry for real, Shiranui turned around and he held me back with his arms.


    "Oh my, seeing Tohyama-kun act that way for Kanzaki-san is really exciting. The boy in the photo--which proves the existence of a rival exists, so let us give you a hand! Muto and I had this discussion a moment ago. Ah. Also, there''s some work that I have to leave the school for this afternoon. If you want to take revenge, then look for Muto!"


    "Hoho, the name on the contacts list isn''t Kanzaki..it''s ''Aria''. You sure are close, Kinji."


    Recently, because of Aria--the practical joker Muto, and for some reason, the person that he fits really well with, Shiranui, have always been like this.


    Tap Tap Tap. Muto typed in the message at the speed of sound, as if he had thought about it beforehand.


    "''Dear Aria. As practice for being casino security, why don''t we go to the Tanabata Festival together? 7:00 of the 7th, I''ll be waiting for you in front of the panda at Ueno station. Wear a cute yukata, OK?'' This should be fine right, Tohyama-sensei?"


    "As if it would be fine!"


    Muto bowed to me, who was shouting angrily at him, and Beep.


    He pressed the send button.


    After that, I pushed both of them into the pool--as for Muto, I targeted the tragic Vostok nuclear submarine, and watched them both sink beneath the surface, the Vostok in two pieces...


    However, I can''t erase the message that was already sent.


    --What do I do?


    (Unlucky...way too unlucky...)


    Hmmm...A dark mist shrouding my body, I ascended to the Inquesta Building''s third floor for class.


    It was 5th period, the time for special studies.


    The 4th period may have been English but Aria only entered right before she was going to be late, so I had no time to explain the message to her.


    Now that I think about, as I sat down next to Aria, who was reading while humming a beautiful melody...For a moment, our eyes met...but then I felt that she turned away extremely hurriedly.


    Could it be that she already read it?


    I stealthily maneuvered my cellphone from under the desk, confirming the message that had been sent.


    ''Dear Aria. As practice for being casino security, why don''t we go to the Tanabata Festival together? 7:00 of the 7th, I''ll be waiting for you in front of the panda at Ueno station. Wear a cute yukata, OK?''


    Absurd...


    No matter how I think about it, this is way too absurd.


    The whole text is full of words that can be easily misunderstood, leading me on a certain path to hell.


    That bloody Muto. Only now does he have a talent in writing. This isn''t what it''s meant for.


    Fuck. With Shiranui involved as well, I can only ignore it for now.


    Click.


    Uneasily, I finally, finally, checked my inbox.


    Inside...Aria''s reply was not present.


    What am I doing?


    "Nyaa..."


    Suddenly hearing the noise of a kitten, I turned my head, only to see that next to me--in a seat next to the window, Riko was sound asleep.


    That noise from just now, it seems to be her sleep-talking.


    I''ll think about Riko...and escape from this reality of Aria.


    Ever since the battle with Vlad last month, Riko as of now--might still talk like the idiot she was before, but she hasn''t been sticking close to me.


    If you talk about distance, it''s comparable with the level of contact a normal high-school girl has with others.


    During summer, pointing a gun at my face was Riko. In battle, her glare, that of a beast, was Riko. From time to time, sexually harassing me was Riko. And also--like this, a normal idiot, was Riko.


    How many faces do you have, exactly?


    Well, this unpredictable Riko, might just be the real her.


    Now that I think about it, recently, I''ve been able to talk with her normally.


    And also, there''s something I need to talk to her about.


    I might not be able to ask her this in the classroom, but it''s about Nii-san.


    That, I must definitely ask her again.


    While I was thinking that...


    Shiiiii...


    A summer-only beetle...?


    No. Something like a female, black, rhinocerous beetle flew in from the window...


    Oh...Oh?


    Pa.


    And it landed on Riko''s right eyelid.


    "Nyauh!"


    Riko, as if she was a cat that had been trodden on, yelped, and started waving her hands around.


    She brushed it off her face.


    And that bug...Fyuu...flew out the window.


    "...Hey, Riko. It''s class right now, you should pay attention."


    I warned her, whispering from the side.


    But who knew that Riko, still in a haze, would stick the Yakult that she had bought beforehand into her mouth.


    "Fuah, Fuauh"


    "What are you trying to do? Ah, hey. Don''t bite a hole in the cover. Drink it properly."


    Ku. Gulping the whole thing down in one swallow, once again, Riko slumped back onto the desk with a thump.


    "So hot~~~~"


    Now, she grabbed her skirt from under the table, and she started fanning it.


    She probably isn''t talking to me.


    "Summer is hot by nature. Telling me this is no use."


    "It''s--Hot!"


    Fa Fa!~


    Hey, hey, if you wave your skirt so enthusiastically, the Walther P99 will start firing.


    "Be-be quiet. We''re still in class. Anyways, the reason you''re so hot is because you''re wearing your modified cosplay uniform; if you don''t cosplay, you won''t be hot anymore.


    "Lolita is all about tolerance! That''s how it is!"


    Pa!


    Riko brought her hands to her head in a salute (is she saying her motto?), and she stood up with a *whoosh*


    "Where are you going?"


    "...To pee-pee."


    It just went in, and now it''s going out. Your digestive cycle sure is fast.


    Also, don''t use kindergarten language. It''s amazingly depressing.


    Anyways, looking at the bear-san strap on her cellphone, Riko, with the atmosphere of a "Sleeping Beauty", walked out of the room in a dignified manner. Watching her, I--


    Suddenly realized that I didn''t know how somebody who had such a weak character could be the Head of Staff for the teachers under the Inquesta department. Female, 22 years old, single, Takamagahara Yutori was looking this way, with tears in her eyes. Suddenly she straightened up, and returned her gaze to the textbook.


    Sensei. I''m actually paying a lot of attention.


    So please don''t subtract my credits.


    The vanilla scent that Riko had dispersed by waving her skirt around like a fan still lingered, and in the midst of it, I returned my attention to the class.


    The main topic of today''s class is Sherlock Holmes.


    He was alive during the 19th century in the English Empire, and he would travel all around the world, solving innumerable difficult and unusual cases. It would be wholly correct to say that he''s unmatched as history''s greatest detective.


    And, not only is he the world''s greatest detective, but he also holds the equally prestigious title of the world''s strongest detective.


    The reason this is said is because Sherlock Holmes was a master at battle techniques, western swordsmanship and marksmanship ¡ª he serves as the basis for Butei as, all in all, a great existence. One could say that he was ahead of his time by 100 years, an impeccable genius.


    (Well, his granddaughter is like that, though.)


    While following random trains of thought in my head, I had come back to Aria once again, and I couldn''t help but look down at the cellphone by my side...


    "--Kinji."


    Riko had returned from the bathroom, noiselessly.


    And that expression was completely different from her idle expression from just now.


    Tingle. Something ran up back, sending chills down my spine.


    That gaze--it''s as sharp as a beast''s.


    This was what I had seen during the plane-jacking, the gaze of Riko the "Butei Killer".


    Confirming that the teacher was drawing something on the chalkboard, her back towards us, Riko, at roughly the same time as I started to frown, *whoosh*.


    grabbed my tie, and rammed a finger into my throat, not even allowing me to make one noise.


    "--!"


    Then, she yanked at my belt, and with a completely noiseless motion--


    She threw me out the open window!


    "!"


    Riipp. The cable attached to my belt slowed my descent. In that moment just now, it looks like Riko attached the cable in my belt to the windowsill.


    ---What is it? What''s going on!


    Next to me, who had just fallen to the ground from a 3rd floor window, *thump*.


    Riko, not even needing a cable, glided down, with the aid of her skirt--


    And into my ear, she said something that sent my body into shock.


    "Kinji, head to Assault, quickly! Just now, the Butei High websites reported something--Aria is fighting with Kana, as we speak!"


    Riko, who said we should split up for some unknown reason, and I parted ways, leaving me to rush towards the Assault building by myself.


    Kana.


    Kana and Aria are--battling!


    Which means, that nightmare...


    Wasn''t a dream, but reality--!


    So, that was reality?


    "--Let''s kill Aria together--"


    Those words echoed around in my head.


    (Aria!)


    I collided with the door, throwing it open, and I made my way through the corridor, bumping into several students as I went past. My feet kept on criss-crossing, as if I was about to fall--and I rushed into gym #1.


    The gym in Assault only holds the name of gymnasium...it''s actually a battle practice ground.


    From within the bulletproof glass, in the center of the arena...came gunshots.


    Somebody in there is fighting--who might it be, and who could they be fighting with!


    "Ou-out of my way! Get out of my way, now!


    I pushed aside the groups of people with my hands, and ran towards the gunshots.


    "I never thought that the Sapporo Butei High would have this many amazing female students--I''ve never even heard of them!" "It looks like Kanzaki''s rumor of invincibility is about to broken." "How is she doing that, I can''t even see her open fire..!?"


    The assault students that I had pushed out of my way, shouted excitedly.


    "GO GO GO GO GO! KEEP ON GOING UNTIL ONE DIES!"


    Hearing those shouts, I raised my head and saw that through the bulletproof glass, a well-built woman was wielding a 2-meter long nodachi--Ranbyou.


    Stomping on the bulletproof glass with threadbare shoes was Ranbyou, 19 years old this year.


    Her age may be similar to ours, but she''s a female Butei so renowned in Hong Kong that her very name strikes fear into criminals'' hearts.


    After that, she may have become a teacher...but because of excessive and continued violence, she''s been discharged from several Butei highs, and so she keeps moving around.


    "--Aria!"


    I shouted, rushing in front of the bulletproof glass, and on the other side, within the sand-storm inside the arena--


    --Was Kana.


    Kana was wearing a female Butei High uniform, looking down on Aria, who had dropped to a kneeling position.


    "Let''s go, Kanzaki H. Aria. Let me--see more."


    Her dazzling, beautiful face holding a disappointed expression, Kana...Bang!


    Fired a bullet, faster than they eye could see.


    Pa! A ferocious thud rang out from Aria''s body, as if she had been violently smashed with a hammer, making my heart stop.


    Kana''s bullet. Hit her.


    Thud!


    Aria groaned, and she collapsed to the floor, as if she had been struck by an invisible knee.


    There was no blood. It looks like it hit her bulletproof equipment.


    The bulletproof armaments of Butei High are made of TNK fiber, able to stop bullets, not allowing them to pierce the body of the recipient. However, there''s no way of reducing the impact of the bullet.


    From experience, those who take a bullet while wearing the a vest feel like they''ve been violently struck with an iron ball.


    The impact is so great that, if the recipient is unlucky, his organs will be damaged or ruptured, leading to death.


    And of course, if the head is hit--


    "Ranbyou, stop them! No matter how you look at it, this is illegal! Somebody will die!"


    Sparring using real bullets and real guns is one of Assault''s lessons.


    But while sparring, the participants have to equip Class C Armament, protecting their entire body.


    "Oh, let them die, let them die! For the sake of learning, graciously die in front of the crowd!"


    Ranbyou, shouting something that an instructor should never dare say, *gurgle*.


    Her queue swished through the air, as she threw her head back and brought her hands up to take a drink of beer from a gourd.


    (That idiot...! Is she drunk again!)


    I, giving up on Ranbyou stopping the fight, opened the bulletproof door with my IC.


    Woah! The people surrounding me cried out, but they had no time to stop me. Barging into the arena, which was full of the acrid smell of gunpowder, I ran towards Aria and Kana, not caring about being in danger.


    "Kana, stop!"


    "Hey, bloody Tohyama! Don''t interrupt a lady''s classes! Do you want me blow your brains out!"


    Thud!


    Following the gunshot, echoing like thunder, Ranbyou''s bullet hit the ground by my foot.


    That gun is the world''s most colossal handgun. The M500, nicknamed "Elephant Killer".


    The impact, comparable to that of a landmine, led me to stumble forwards--but even with that, I continued to charge towards Kana!


    "...Kinji?"


    Taking advantage of the opening Kana showed when she looked at me--Aria, on the ground, holstered her two guns, and she sprung up with a backflip, her feet aimed towards Kana''s chin.


    And Kana dodged the attack by moving her head slightly.


    "--Take this!"


    Aria, drawing her guns before she even hit the ground, tried to hit Kana from point-blank range--


    Thud. Thud.


    But Kana, looking back at her, used both her hands to push away her wrists, skewing the line of fire of the barrels.


    "--!"


    Click Click! Click Click!


    Aria, repeatedly pulling the trigger, opened the bolt of the guns.


    Both of them were empty.


    --But Aria took advantage of this exchange, and she flashed over to Kana''s back.


    And she threw her guns far into the air--


    And she drew her two wakizashi in a movement as fluid and deadly as lightning, slicing down at Kana''s back!


    "--Kyaa!"


    This was a reversal, a sneak attack on Kana''s back.


    Seeing Aria, who had been caught up in Kana''s flow the whole match, perform a reversal, the assembled students went "Oooh!!"


    ...It''s useless, Aria. Kana has no weakpoints...!


    Clank--!!


    Chiii...


    Clatter. Clatter.


    Aria''s wakizashi...spun through the air, thudding to the ground on the left and right of the arena.


    Nobody saw anything.


    All they saw was Kana''s long hair drawing an arc in the air.


    --Scorpio.


    This move, invisible to normal eyes, was nicknamed that.


    This is how Kana reacts to enemies that managed to get behind her.


    "Haa...Haa."


    Aria, her breathing erratic--stumbled, stumbled, and hopped back, retreating a few steps. Those footfalls were obviously unstable.


    A line of blood flowed out of her lips.


    It looks like during Kana''s movement just now, she also delivered a blow so fast that no-one could see it, to Aria''s chin.


    "Haa...haa...the...the gun just now... was a "Peacemaker", wasn''t it...?"


    Aria, in the midst of this predicament, still had the gaze of a lion cub. Her fighting spirit hadn''t waned at all.


    "--You''re well informed. That''s right. My gun, a Colt SAA--is nicknamed, Peacemaker. However, you weren''t able to see it, right?"


    "I could...understand. From the sound of the gunshot and action. Because it''s such a model that is already out of use, an old gun, Haa, Haa...I only realized it now."


    "Then, let me show you more."


    Bang!


    From the right of Kana, something flashed, and Aria''s twin tails violently jumped, flying backwards.


    "Uwaah!"


    Aria, seemingly hit in the chest, slumped to the floor. Her hands seemed to be out of energy.


    Stop it! She''s at her limit!


    She may be wearing a bulletproof outfit, but at this rate, Aria will die!


    "Aria, run away!"


    My Beretta drawn and aimed at Kana, I--charged over, gritting my teeth, trying to get in between Aria, who was getting up, and Kana, preparing to fire again.


    Bang! Bang!


    Kana shot two bullets at the same time. They brushed past my sides, and buried themselves in the ground next to Aria''s waist.


    (--Uu!)


    My body felt like it had been impacted by two baseball bats, and I bent over in agony.


    The anguish made my consciousness start to go hazy, giving me the feeling that I was vomiting all my organs out my mouth.


    But, my gun hadn''t wavered--!


    I can''t point the barrel away from Kana!


    "Ge-get away...Kinji...!"


    The voice coming from my back led me to turn my head around in panic.


    Aria, slumped on the floor, was grabbing on to my pants, trying to climb back up.


    Her knee was obviously trembling, and she couldn''t even lift her head properly--


    Click.


    But, she held my butterfly knife in her hands, seemingly having extracted it from my pocket, having felt it there.


    "Get away, Kinji."


    Kana, saying exactly the same thing as Aria, ordered me.


    "These reckless acts of yours, interfering from the outside, make it easier for a mistake to be made during our spar. It''s dangerous."


    "I know that, I don''t need you tell me...!"


    "Since you know, then why''re you risking your life like this? You''re not trying to become my enemy, are you? The inexperienced you, even with all the luck in the world on your side, could not possibly beat me---"


    "I know that too!!!"


    Screaming ferociously, I--


    "Kinji..."


    made Kana widen her eyes a little.


    That was--like the one in my nightmare, on Empty Island. An expression of surprise.


    "...you''ve changed."


    That voice was inexplicably cold--Not only was her voice chilling, but it seemed to carry a hint of understanding. Kana--looked at me, then looked at Aria, before turning towards the entrance of the sparring arena.


    I followed her gaze to the entrance, only to see...


    "Ah, hey! What are you guys doing!"


    I''m afraid that it was a small police officer from the Navy, pushing students out of her path, entering Assault.


    So--it looks like there was somebody who couldn''t bear to watch this, and reported it.


    "You''re under arrest! Everybody in this area is to be taken into custody!"


    Beeep! Hearing the female officer blowing on her whistle, the students looked at each other, in panic.


    "You people! Break it up! Immediately!"


    Such a small officer shouted in such a loud voice, running over to us.


    I just noticed that Kana''s uninterested gaze at the officer seemed to be a little drowsy--


    ...


    ......


    And I saw his hand reach up to his mouth...


    "...Mmmm..."


    Wow.


    She yawned, without a hint of agitation.


    ...Her fighting spirit, evaporated...?


    Right...That''s right. You''re approaching "that time". Nii-san.


    From another direction, the bulletproof barrier this time,


    "Kuh"


    Ranbyou, extremely dissatisfied, jumped from the top of it, turning her head, looking at all the students.


    Enveloped by a killing intent which radiated, "Get the hell out of here!", she chased all the students out. The drunken Ranbyou is amazingly unpredictable.


    Ranbyou, taking big strides over here, *Thud*


    bent her body, taller than mine, even though she was a girl, a fist smacking into the officer''s head.


    "Kuh. How dare you act out this bloody game, and mess up my fun. Wait a minute, and I''ll bring you to Masters--Mine Riko."


    Mine?...Riko?


    I frowned, only to see the female officer--


    "...Hehe. Hehehehe."


    --twitching her face, laughing.


    It''s Riko''s voice.


    This female officer...was Riko in disguise!


    Next to me, my eyes widened in surprise, Kana chuckled.


    She turned around, and with another yawn, she left the arena.


    Fyuu...


    Finally relaxing, I covered the areas by my sides that had been grazed, kneeling.


    Looking back worriedly--all I saw was that Aria, still standing up, had fainted.


    Hardly unexpected.


    She was enduring excruciating amounts of agony. I was amazed that she was even able to stay conscious up to this point.


    Aria''s knees began to bend at last, inexorably descending-- *thud*


    --until they hit the floor.


    "Aria...!!"


    Wanting to rush to Aria''s side, I had my face twisted into a [¤Ø] shape by Ranbyou.


    "Why''re you so panicked, idiot."


    "Pani...she almost got killed!"


    "You''ve really become a piece of trash since leaving Assault, Tohyama. That girl, before noticing Mine Riko''s horrible acting--had no killing intent at all!"


    What...?


    Kana had no killing intent?


    From the start...she wasn''t trying to kill Aria?


    Ranbyou...is a Butei renowned for her ability to read people, whether they be Butei or offenders. She has animal-like senses when it comes to that.


    While I was still in Assault, I had been stunned by her prowess several times--so I knew that Ranbyou''s sharp senses were to be trusted, even if she''s drunk.


    "That girl''s techniques will help to teach these little brats. It just looks like she''s trying to kill her opponent. If she really had killing intent--I would''ve taken care of her myself."


    Hehe...Ranbyou, befitting of her name, laughed ferociously, just like a leopard.[1]


    Just as I was about to carry her to Ambulace, the fast-recovering Aria regained consciousness. However, she didn''t say anything to me.


    I bumped into a lot of Butei High students before reaching the infirmary...but it seems that Aria has no friends in Assault, so nobody came to help her. Well, Aria got beaten up as everybody looked on, after all. With that in mind, they might find it hard to strike up a conversation with her.


    The students in Ambulace and Medica had all gone to the Butei Hospital to learn, so nobody was there. And Riko, still wearing that police uniform, had disappeared. So as the only one left, I couldn''t help but bandage Aria, first letting her lie down on the bed...taking out an antiseptic spray from the medicine cabinet.


    "...Why did you stop me."


    Hearing that trembling voice, I turned my head, seeing Aria hang her head in exhaustion, sitting on the bed, hugging her legs to herself.


    "Even if I hadn''t stopped you, the victor had already been decided."


    "You''re wrong!"


    Aria''s seiyuu-like voice rang out, hysterically.


    But, she still didn''t raise her head.


    As if denying reality, she kept it tucked behind her knees.


    "If you hadn''t interfered, I had plenty of methods to win!"


    "Don''t beat yourself up, Nii...Kana''s distance away from you was obvious to anyone that was watching."


    "--Even if our battle abilities are that far apart, I still have to win!"


    Not willing to admit defeat, Aria''s twin-tails fluttered over her knees, as she shouted.


    "That was Kana! That was the person that Riko disguised herself as at Koumeikan, you...your past friend...the woman that could make you shiver from just looking at her! She suddenly appeared in Assault, and asked me to spar with her. I couldn''t run away, nor could I lose to her! But you--!"


    "Aria, I hope you understand. In this world, there are many Butei that are stronger than you,"


    "No! No! I have to be strong! Even if I can repeal the sentence...mother is still in prison! And the sentence of lifetime imprisonment won''t disappear! I-if I''m not strong...then I can''t...I can''t...save mother...!"


    Uuu, uuu...


    Aria couldn''t help but cry.


    "That''s right, you''re very strong. You''re very strong. That I know for certain."


    I...put my hand on Aria''s shoulder, lightly.


    "So--I hope that you have the strength to accept defeat as well. If you fight again, you will be killed."


    "..."


    "Don''t fight with Kana anymore."


    "... ..."


    "Got it?"


    "... ... ... ..."


    Under my persuasion, Aria...


    Stayed silent.


    Still silent, she nodded.


    This girl.


    Once she realizes she''s in the wrong, she has the bad habit of not saying a word.


    "Don''t puff your cheeks out like that. You look like a puffer fish."


    Hearing my words, Aria, whether because she was hurt or out of energy, I don''t know, but--Thud!


    she hung her head, and thundered a fist to my chest.


    "Hey...!"


    Thud Thud! Thud Thud Thud Thud!


    Aria, sitting on chair, continued to hit me randomly.


    "Hey, why do I have to be your punching bag?"


    "Shut up, Shut up, Shut up! Someone like you, get out of here!"


    Aria, reverting to child form, saw that I had retreated beyond the range of her short limbs--


    Fyuu! Thud!


    And she threw the canister of antiseptic spray at my head.


    Forced out of the room by Aria, I decided to head back to the dormitory, since I had nothing else to do.


    The classes today have already ended. I was worried about whether Kana would attack again, but if she did, I wouldn''t help anyway...also Kana seems to be getting near to "that time".


    She probably won''t visit anytime soon.


    Thinking practically, I went through the door of my apartment--


    "--!"


    Walking into the living room, I immediately fell on my butt.


    And my head smashed against the wall, with a Thud!


    ''All the strength had left my body'', would be an appropriate description.


    Reason being, against the blazing scarlet sunset, on the sofa...


    was Kana, sleeping!


    (...Ka...Kana...!)


    I started to think that I was fantasizing, but that was without a doubt, the real Kana. I could see her reflected in the mirror on the bookshelf against the wall.


    Once Kana goes to sleep--she would sleep an unbelievable amount of time.


    If you''d like to know how long, it''s not unheard of that she would sleep for two weeks without getting up.


    This is because of the pressure that Hysteria Mode places on the nervous system, especially the tremendous stress it places on the brain.


    Even I, whose Hysteria Mode can only last less than an hour, will feel a great desire to sleep afterward. And Nii-san sustains Hysteria Mode for the whole day after becoming Kana...so the exhaustion that stacks up on the nervous system will lead to an inconceivable amount of time spent sleeping.


    From now, Kana will enter a hazy state, needing to sleep for a few minutes a time...and before half a day, she will enter "Sleep Mode" and sleep for around 10 days.


    The reason that I relaxed my guard after seeing Kana yawn, was because I knew this.


    However, thinking about where he was going to sleep, I...never thought that he would come back to my apartment.


    "Mmm...Kinji?"


    Kana, apparently having heard my head smashing against the wall, woke up and said that, her eyes still closed.


    "You went to Ambulace. However, you didn''t treat yourself. Come,"


    "...You seem to be clear. You didn''t see it, though."


    "The smell of antiseptic spray is lingering, yet it''s faint. Those people whose sides are hurting have unsteady footfalls. People give a lot of clues, just from their gait. Remember that."


    Kana, opening her eyes, slapped her hand on the first-aid kit on the table with a *Thud!*


    For the purpose of treating me...was that why she brought it here?


    "Come. I''ll bandage you."


    "There''s no need."


    I turned my head away, not looking at Kana, who''s voice alone was enough to hold me prisoner.


    "It''s only a scratch!" "It''s only a scratch!"


    Just like a mirror, Kana said the same thing as me at the exact same time.


    While I was thinking about whether she had the ability to read minds, Kana seized the moment,


    Whoosh. Whoosh.


    and gestured towards me, smiling.


    I...met Kana''s gaze again, and walked over...


    Thud.


    In this abnormal atmosphere, I felt all will to resist drain away, and I sat down next to Kana, helplessly.


    I felt the need to hear an explanation at least once.


    Kana removed the uniform on my body, exposing my flanks.


    Not only was medicine used, but a needle was procured as well, treating my wounds with care.


    This treatment is far more intricate and effective than that of the teachers in Medica...the pain faded away, not even leaving a trace of its existence.


    (Nii-san...)


    From such a close distance, illuminated by the sunset, his face--was filled with the tenderness of a brother.


    That''s right.


    Kana was...always better at healing than harming.


    Not only was he qualified as a doctor overseas, but after finishing a commission by a particularly wealthy person, he used the gigantic remuneration to construct a hospital for the poor.


    Kana, Nii-san...


    is somebody who would never leave behind those that are hurt, or in pain. That is a fact.


    And the reason Nii-san uses this strange method--entering Hysteria Mode of his own will...is because when we were children, after mother died, he would disguise himself as her and comfort me.


    --That, Nii-san.


    More gentle and caring than anybody else, Nii-san.


    Why.


    --Why would he do something like that?


    I want to say it. I have to say it. I have to find the truth behind Aria''s situation.


    But...I''m scared.


    I''m scared that the answer will, leave the image in my heart of Kana, of Nii-san--broken--


    "...Kinji. Have you been earning your credits?"


    Hearing Kana suddenly talk about my education, I raised my head.


    "...I don''t have enough. But I''ve accepted work as security at the casino. There''s no need for Kana to worry."


    "HSS - Can you use Hysteria Mode at will yet? I''m worried about how weak Kinji is to women."


    ...I think that your ''antibiotic[2]'' as it were, is far more worrying than my weakness.


    "...Kinji is someone that can do anything he sets his mind to. Your Hysteria Mode definitely holds a power greater than mine--than even the first of our bloodline, Tohyama Kinshirou. However, you''ve always been at a loss when it comes to girls. Hmph. You''re more like an ''unmotivated hero,'' right?"


    said Kana while bandaging me.


    "Can you just leave that aspect alone?"


    "And while you''re not in Hysteria Mode, you''re an even more worrying normal high school boy. When I pulled you up by the cable after you dropped off the wind turbine, you had already fainted. You even made me switch your cable and send you back here...really, you''ve always needed someone to take care of you."


    That was...Kana who saved me?


    Well, the person who pushed me off in the first place, was Kana.


    Kana, reflected in the mirror on the bookshelf, tenderly caressed my head.


    ...In Kana''s heart, I''ll always be a child.


    When I was about to speak up in protest.


    Crackle...


    The atmosphere seemed to tense up--


    "Kinji, be careful. There''s an enemy...approaching you."


    --Enemy?


    I looked back at Kana, who had suddenly spoken, *click*


    The sound of someone opening the main entrance reached my ears,


    "...I''m back."


    That voice, still annoyed, belonged to--


    Aria!


    Startled, I leaped off the sofa, rushing towards the entrance.


    "Kinji, are you here? Um, just now...I''m sorry. I was a little hasty..."


    No! No! Don''t come in!


    Kana is in here!


    The person who beat you till you were half-dead, Kana--is in here!


    "Aria, don''t come in here!"


    I stood in front of the door, trying to block her from opening it.


    "Wh-what is it?"


    "It''s fine, so go back!"


    Aria, having never seen me so aggressive before, blinked in surprise.


    "Anyways, go somewhere else tonight! Don''t stay around Butei High either!"


    As long as I can delay until tomorrow, Kana will go to sleep somewhere.


    Before that, I can''t let Kana get close to Aria--!


    "...!?"


    Aria, her gaze flashing into the room for a second, frowned.


    For the sake of preventing the meeting between Kana and Aria, I used my body as a shield, blocking Aria''s path.


    I can''t leave a line of fire. Because Kana''s "Invisible Bullet" could appear at any time.


    Also, *click*... I closed the bulletproof door behind me.


    "I saw Kana inside."


    The vinyl bag Aria is carrying contains peach buns. Eel buns are also mixed in, which she probably intended to give me for apology. That hand holding the bag, started to tremble.


    "...I finally, understand. So-so this is how it is, Kinji."


    Shi. Both of her eyes widened, staring at me, Aria--


    "So the one who instigated Kana was you! You wanted to leave my squadron!"


    "Wh-what the hell are you talking about?"


    "I can''t be wrong, that''s how it is! The reason you''ve been acting so much like a partner is...because you thought that this was the end, and you were playing with me, right! You ma-made me to get happy over nothing, but act-actually you were laughing at me inside!"


    "Ah....hey, Aria!"


    Baring her canines, Aria seemed like she was about to charge me.


    Looks like her defeat at the Assault arena gave Aria, who had been brought to the boiling point of anger like a water heater, a huge shock.


    Her lack of reasoning in normal situations was now amplified, making the entire thing a mess.


    "What are you doing! You''re acting like the whole world is your enemy just because you lost once!"


    "You....you wanted to leave me! So you instigated your ex-lover...partner! You bastard! I-I''ve been watching you become more and more like a Butei--and I was so happy! But, but! You! Idiot Kinji!"


    "Wrong! Ka-Kana isn''t my lover!"


    "Then what is she!?"


    Facing Aria, who was shouting in a shrill voice while baring her teeth, I couldn''t say that he was my brother.


    If I tell her the truth, she''ll definitely scream, "What kind of stupid thing are you saying, Idiot Kinji!", and she''ll be even more angry.


    "...!"


    Seeing that I wasn''t answering, Aria--Uu!


    suddenly put on a cute face...


    Tears started to fall from those big, round eyes.


    "It is, isn''t it! Why won''t you answer me! What is Kana to you! Why are you two alone in a room together! Why do you want me to "get out"! Uu, anyways--you, you were laughing about how smoothly your plan went, weren''t you! And celebrating the success with that demon!"


    "--Wrong!"


    Kana, Nii-san isn''t a demon--


    Right now, that''s the thing...the thing that I don''t want to think of!


    Th-this is probably just a bad coincidence, which is why things have devolved--until the situation is the way it is now. However, the real Kana--for me, is just like a God!


    "Kana! You demon! Get out of here! I''m going to make a hole in you! Kinji... Kinji... KINJI IS MINE!"


    Thud!


    Returning to reality, I had pushed Aria away, as if trying to distance her from Kana.


    --Bang!!


    I even drew my Beretta, firing a warning shot by her foot.


    "...!"


    The plastic bag in Aria''s hand fell to the floor--and those camellia eyes opened wide in shock, staring at me in a daze.


    I myself was shocked into a stupor by my own actions.


    That was also a reflex. When you''re assaulting an agitated offender, you have to put some distance between yourselves before firing a warning shot, preventing them from moving forward. This was a sequence I had practiced hundreds and hundreds of times in Assault, until the very memory was engraved into my body.


    But, how could I do that to Aria...


    Aria may always be pointing her guns at me, but I''ve never fired on Aria before.


    ...Knowing Aria''s usual patterns, I thought that she would draw her M1911 for sure...


    But, I was wrong.


    It looks like the fact that I would shoot her has deeply hurt her soul--


    "...It''s...over..."


    Aria''s hands covered her face.


    Under those fragile arms, tears, like little streams, ran down her cheeks--


    "...Everyone has... Everyone has abandoned me..."


    I was wondering whether she was talking to herself or not, when she turned around, seeming to not even have enough energy to run...She staggered out, and disappeared into the corridor of the apartment.


    That small back...should I chase it?


    Should I explain everything to her?


    But in the end--I didn''t do any of it...


    Unable to do anything else, I just picked up the plastic bag, full of peach buns.


    And returned to the room-- Kana was laughing.


    "I''m sorry. I heard everything."


    --He was laughing.


    "...What''s so funny. This...is all your fault."


    "It looks like she really likes you. She even shouted "Kinji is mine!, you know."


    Thud!


    I smashed the gun, tightly gripped in my hand, against the wall.


    I may not be Aria, but I really feel like finding a random person to vent my anger on.


    "It was really worth it to resist the urge to sleep, and come here."


    Kana, seeming to think it hilarious, laughed again.


    Having just seen our fight...she was suddenly very happy.


    "That night, pointing your gun at me surprised me--but, my predictions were correct. This is how it is. That, really does exist. It''s just that you yourselves--haven''t realized it."


    Kana''s mysterious words only served to make me frown.


    "Are you drowsy already, Kana? What are you saying? What is that all supposed to mean?"


    "...It''s a type of "chain". For now, at least."


    --A chain?


    "There are a lot of weird people in the Holmes bloodline, I was puzzling over that this morning. Because I was unable to believe that Kinji would ever point a gun at me--to protect a girl from that bloodline. Therefore, I wanted to find out what kind of girl she was. I wanted to see Kanzaki H. Aria. Therefore, I went to Assault for a little interruption."


    Kana didn''t pay any attention to me, although I hadn''t put my gun away, and he stood up from the sofa.


    "--Just now, I already told Riko. I''m going to go to ''sleep''. There''s a hotel reserved in Odaiba."


    "After you wake, will you kill Aria?"


    I asked Kana, who was striding towards the door--


    "I won''t kill her."


    "...Can I trust you?"


    "I wouldn''t lie about something important like that. As long as ''second chance'' exists, I won''t kill her."


    ...a ''second chance''...?


    Kana, looking directly into my eyes, said something strange.


    "''As long as''? Which means, if that chance disappears, you''ll assault her again? What is this ''second chance'' you''re talking about?"


    "...I''m sorry, I can''t tell you that. I wouldn''t want you to be too curious."


    Kana, putting on his shoes with a flowing movement, stood up soundlessly, turning his head.


    "Genesis 2:18--It is not good for the man to be alone. I will make a helper suitable for him.--"


    Quoting scripture once again, Kana looked through the room, which had been painted by the rays of the setting sun, spilling through the glass--


    "Remember this, Kinji. Aria is a dangerous girl. A girl that must have someone by her side. If that ''someone'' is you...I''ll be very proud."


    --staring at the bright, scarlet, sunset.

 Volume 4 - CH 3

    In the end, Aria didn''t return after that.


    Two days. Three days. It had been close to a week, and she still hadn''t returned. This was the longest period of time she had ever left home.


    At this rate, she might never come back--I couldn''t help but think that, in my heart.


    Aria still attended the normal classes, but she was radiating an atmosphere that said "Don''t you dare talk to me." I''ve been brave enough to ignore that atmosphere several times, trying to talk to her about our security detail at the casino...but, she always ran away.


    As the days passed like this, the school entered the weeks approaching final exams, and I had no opportunity to find Aria and speak to her...


    Time flew by, and the summer vacation started.


    Emergency missions are an integral part of the holiday, so Butei High''s summer holiday starts a bit earlier, on July 7.


    And on that day, the 7th.


    Because it was such an easy day to remember, it came to me immediately after I had gotten up. Muto had used my cellphone without permission, to write a message to Aria, saying this.


    ''Dear Aria. As practice for being casino security, why don''t we go to the Tanabata Festival together? 7:00 of the 7th, I''ll be waiting for you in front of the panda at Ueno station. Wear a cute yukata, OK?''


    Reading this mail may give me a strong urge to take out my gun and commit suicide...


    But, Aria read this mail, right?


    Aria hadn''t replied at the time, and after the fight about Kana, she had never mentioned it either.


    Does that mean that she might not have seen it?


    Chances are she''s never used messages before.


    "Hmph..."


    So, why did I come to Ueno station?


    In front of the crowds of people in yukata, I forced myself back to reality, and hurriedly put the cellphone that I had been idly staring at back into my pocket.


    Right now it''s the 7th of July, 7 o''clock--minus 5 minutes.


    Actually, I had arrived here 30 minutes in advance, lingering inside the bookshop, reading books.


    I...I''m not thinking about Aria...


    I''m just getting ready to go to the Ueno Hikawa Shrine for the Tanabata festival.


    Just because there''s a high chance for crime during these incidents, so as a Butei, I have to face it voluntarily, strictly controlling the chance of crime...Ah, I''m such an idiot.


    If that were truly the case, why am I walking around the panda?


    Ah, that...that''s just coincidence.


    I''m just looking as I pass by.


    I''m not especially looking for Aria. It''s just that there''s a crowd gathering over there, so I should go and investigate. That''s how it is.


    Dipping my head, looking at my watch while striding out of the ticket office, I...stood in front of the at least 3-meter tall model panda.


    Aria...


    (...)


    ...She''s not here.


    Looking around...of course, she isn''t here.


    Well, that''s to be expected.


    I didn''t know whether she saw the message in the first place, and she got so angry over the incident over Kana as well.


    Anyways, I had confirmed that she wouldn''t be here anyways.


    So this pans out exactly as I predicted. That''s how it is.


    "..."


    My shoulders drooped, and I sighed, facing the glass box embedded into the panda.


    Around me...were couples who had arranged to meet here, all wearing yukata. Ah...really, it''s painful to wait. Alone by myself, wearing a bulletproof uniform, in this kind of place...


    But, well, I''ll just stay vigilant for a little while longer.


    She might just be late.


    ...No.


    Ah...Hmph, I''m just staying alert around here. Who knows whether something might come up.


    As I was about to buy something to drink, looking towards the vending machine--


    "?"


    --Shi.


    Something pink hurriedly concealed itself behind the other side of the panda.


    "..."


    It looks really familiar.


    Anyways...I can''t be wrong.


    That...Isn''t that one of Aria''s twin-tails?


    That body that looked like Aria--No, Aria, was hiding behind the backside of the panda.


    However, she was only hiding her head, not knowing that her tails were sticking out.


    ...Aria.


    In the whole of Ueno, only you could have tails that color.


    "...Aria."


    I called out, and the tail moved a little, with a Pa!


    I was noticed! How!?


    It gave off that kind of feeling.


    Hey, trying to stay unnoticed with something as obvious as that would be really difficult, right?


    "Aria."


    "....Nyaa, nyaa."


    ...Is she imitating a cat? No way.


    She seems to be trying to get me to think, "Looks like the movement over there was just a cat."


    What...what kind of stupid hiding technique is that? And really, your imitation is completely off... "Your voice is way too obvious. Doing that is like announcing that you''re Aria."


    I said, moving to the back of the panda. Wearing a yukata, Aria...


    Clack! She stood up, her wooden slippers hitting the ground.


    "--You''re late!"


    She raised her beautiful, slender eyebrows at me ferociously, baring her canines.


    Hey, I got here on time.


    Thinking this, I waved my watch in front of her face...


    "Ah...Hmph, if you''re going to call me out on an appointment, then you should be early by 30 minutes! I''ll make a hole in you if you make me wait! Making me wait 30 minutes means you deserve some holes! I''ll make them until you''re a volcano!"


    You...you were here 30 minutes ago?


    Then, if you were waiting, why did you need to hide when you saw me?


    I wanted to say that, but I couldn''t get the words out.


    Because Aria, wearing a yukata, was really...


    Aah, damn it.


    --way too cute.


    What kind of feeling is this?


    It''s different from the feeling I get when I''m entering Hysteria Mode. It feels like I''ve had something taken away from me, making me feel light.


    The theme of Aria''s clothing was pink and red, wearing a yukata with a goldfish pattern. It fit her small stature really well. Too well, in fact.


    It''s unbelievable that she managed to find such a fitting yukata, marveling at that in my heart, I felt a smile rise up, inexplicably.


    "Wh-what is it. Why''re you staring at me like that. You''re such a pervert."


    I''m not sure what she misconstrued the wonder on my face as, but Aria''s cheeks reddened, and she smoothed over her obi and chest with an agitated movement. It looks like not talking to me for a while has left her feeling nervous.


    "...That idiotic message, did you see it?"


    "Hmph"


    I asked her, scratching the back of my head, and Aria stopped for a moment,


    "Ye-yeah, I came because it said that this would be practice for our casino security detail. I didn''t even think about going to the festival with you, not even a little bit."


    ...Was there really a need to say that, then?


    Aria--waved her hands around, raising the tip of her nose.


    "Once I accept a commission, I''ll definitely fulfill it. Even if it''s for a stupid reason like fulfilling your credit demerit, I won''t change my conviction. This is 100%, purely for the sake of completing the security mission."


    ...you picked an amazingly cute yukata just for the sake of completing a security mission?


    Anyways...it looks like the message is getting more, and more, unexplainable.


    Aria insisted that she came for the sake of being ''security''. That''s a good thing for a Butei, leaving me unable to reject that premise by saying, "that message was a prank by Muto." I can only go with the flow, now.


    Well, that incident...it isn''t surprising that things turned out this way.


    And I, who had been tearing my hair out over that message for the past weeks, am really damn stupid.


    "...Then, let''s go. To be security."


    "...Yeah. Let''s go and be security. Just security. Security."


    Aria, repeating the word ''security'' three times--seemed to have the words "I want to go to the festival" written on her back, and the noise from her wooden slippers started up again, as she followed the crowd.


    Ah...that back. A gun was stuck into her obi. It''s just like Aria to do something like that.


    Following the JR national highway, next to Ueno station, we reached a boulevard with stalls set up on both sides.


    We may have had a huge fight over Kana, but Aria and I are companions in battle who have gone through many life-threatening situations before. Thanks to our experiences together, even if a gap had opened between us...we continued to walk together, with a "let''s set aside what happened before," atmosphere.


    "...Woah..."


    Aria, seemingly having never seen a Japanese festival before, was immediately drawn in by the extravagantly decorated booths, and the happy clamor of the crowd.


    We strode through the gaps in the crowd...and Aria suddenly stopped in front of one of the booths.


    This one was selling cotton candy.


    Aria''s gaze fixed upon the Oji-san, who was rolling the sugar strands, which really were like cotton, onto a pair of disposable chopsticks.


    Her double-fold eyelids blinking several times, still staring at the cotton candy, Aria asked,


    "Kinji, what is that?"


    "That...is cotton candy. It says so right over there."


    "Candy...so, you can eat it?"


    Aria looked up at me from below, her face filled with surprise.


    "It''s for kids to eat, you know?"


    I whispered into her ear, and Aria''s face suddenly reddened--


    "I-I-I...I didn''t say I wanted to eat it!"


    Something like drool was appearing in the corners of her mouth as she bared her teeth at me.


    That...isn''t it too fast to have your mouth watering already?


    However, having spent so much time with Aria before, I understood...when this girl goes into this mode, it means "I really want to eat it."


    If I don''t let her eat it now, she''ll be unhappy, and the chance of an M1911 finding its way into her hands will increase by a lot.


    "Looks like there''s nothing I can do...could I have one stick of cotton candy, please?"


    With no other options left, I entered the plastic curtains of the booth.


    Whoosh! Aria followed with inhuman speed.


    But the tiny Aria was only slightly taller than the counter, and only her head was sticking above it.


    "Oji-san! Can I choose a flavor?"


    Hearing Aria''s question, the oji-san answered,


    "Of course you can!"


    Oh, you can choose.


    "Is there a peach bun flavor?"


    As if there would.


    "There is."


    There is!?


    Next to me, who was stunned, Aria''s eyes were glowing in anticipation as she watched the cotton candy being born.


    Spin, spin, spin...


    "Here. Your girlfriend is really cute, so I''ll give you a bonus."


    The oji-san handed over the slightly bigger peach bun flavored (!?) cotton candy over to me.


    "...Sh-she isn''t my girlfriend."


    Said I, answering him.


    Aria accepted the cotton candy from my hands,


    "Kinji! Where should I start eating!?"


    Her eyes sparkling with delight, she skipped around, continuously tugging at my sleeve.


    Geez, you''re still a kid. Really.


    After that, takoyaki, candied apples, chocolate bananas...etc., everything that came into Aria''s sights was immediately devoured. Worrying about her status as a Butei, I couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you worried about your weight?"


    "In the previous physical examination, I was lighter than Riko, who''s about the same height as me, so there''s no problem."


    Aria answered, displeased with my question.


    But hey, isn''t that weight difference created by the difference in chest size?


    But now that I think about it, Aria-sama has eaten her fill, and she''s in a pretty good mood, but the goldfish at the goldfish catching stall seemed to sense Aria''s ferocious nature, and they swam away with great speed, leaving Aria with an empty net. Opposed to her, I had caught quite a few, piquing the princess'' interest. And as for target practice, well, if we had gone, it would be too unfair...so we passed it by.


    "No matter the country--when the festivals come around, everybody is so excited. It''s very easy for crimes to appear at times like these. Make sure you remain vigilant."


    Facing Aria, who said these sorts of things once in a while, I couldn''t help but think that "You''re the one that''s most excited, right?", but I didn''t dare say it out loud.


    Afterward...noticing the Tanabata bamboo sticks, Aria asked me, a puzzled look on her face, what it was, and when I had just answered that you were supposed to write down your wishes and hang them up...


    --Woah!


    The happy voices of the crowd rang out.


    "...?"


    Looking around, I saw a gigantic Mikoshi heading towards us from Aria''s direction.


    In its wake, the people followed, streaming towards us, just like rivulets of water.


    Straining her back with an "Uuunn," Aria tried to take a look at the Mikoshi, but she was jostled around by the rushing crowd--


    "Eh, ah, huh?"


    Only leaving those words behind, her tiny body was swallowed up by the crowd.


    This isn''t good.


    If we''re caught up in the flow of people, we''ll be separated.


    "Aria, over here."


    I called out, reaching my hand over to where I had heard that seiyuu-like voice.


    A tiny hand grasped hold of mine, through the gaps in the crowd.


    Making my way through the chaotic mob, and finally reaching something like a clearing, I--


    Pull!


    extracted Aria from within the crowd.


    Shi. Aria, leaving the crowd with difficulty, followed the Mikoshi with her eyes, her other hand wiping away the cold sweat that had broken out on her forehead.


    "Fi-finally. The thing that came out...what was it?"


    "That''s called a Mikoshi. I''m glad that we weren''t separated. Otherwise, I''d be forced to broadcast a notice for a missing child."


    Following Aria''s gaze, I looked at the majestic Mikoshi as well.


    And for the minute that we had made our way through the street, which we were looking down at now...


    Was my hand, and another hand.


    --!


    My hand and Aria''s hand.


    Aria''s hand and my hand.


    Aren''t we tightly holding each others hands right now!?


    "............!!"


    "............!!"


    The greatest tension that had risen ever since I met Aria four months ago, seeped between us.


    Aria, looked at me, then looked at our hands, locked together, then looked back at me, and her face, like a stove, which happened to be out of season right now, reddened until it started radiating heat.


    Wanting to let go of my hand--Aria, seeming to think that, appeared to have a system error in her brain...and, squeeze. Squeeze. Squeeze. She continued to add force.


    Squeeze. Squeeze. Squeeze.


    Squeeze. Squeeze. Squeeze--!


    M-my hand! It''s going to break! Is this the hand strength granted by her limit break?!


    --Whoosh!!


    Finally, tearing her hand away from mine, Aria...


    Raised her arm in front of her body, making an expression that seemed to convey that she was ordering the demon in her hand to "Stay down...!" Her fingers were frozen in a claw-like position.


    "Yo-yo...you...Pervert Kinji!!"


    I didn''t understand why she would call me that, but that hand--Whoosh!


    --smashed into me.


    Oh my Father in heaven, hallowed be your name...lead us not into temptation, and deliver us from evil..[1].


    Aria, who seemed to have enough of the large crowds, and I, with a left black eye, avoiding the couples that had come to visit, went around to the back of the main hall, which was empty...and we sat down on what appeared to be a wooden railing.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    In the sky, which had already turned pitch black...fireworks, like flowers of light coming into bloom, exploded.


    This seemed to be the first time seeing Japanese fireworks for Aria, and she continued to look up at the brilliant night sky.


    Aria...is a girl that really matches with summer. She may not know how to swim, but I think that...ah.


    --The fireworks stopped, and once again, the sky twinkled with the light of the stars.


    At the back of the main hall is a vast forest, and the quiet sounds of birds and insects reached our ears.


    It really is summer.


    ... ...


    ... ... ...


    "You know," "Um,"


    Both of us seemed to have something to say, and our eyes met.


    "Ah, what is it? You go first."


    "No, you should go first."


    We continued to back and forth like this...after we had listened to the buzzing of the insects for a while...


    "About Kana...How do I say this...I''m sorry."


    Aria apologized to me, embarrassed.


    "I lost to Kana. It may have taken some time, but I realized it. You weren''t wrong. The world has Butei more powerful than me, and now--I feel that battling with her let me learn a lot. And, also, I already vaguely understood..."


    Aria...dipped her head, extremely embarrassed.


    "--She, wasn''t your past lover, right?"


    Saying this, Aria''s face looked like she had realized this using her sharp intuition.


    I fell silent. As if searching my soul, Aria...turned her gaze towards me.


    "But, she isn''t a stranger to you. Between you two, there seems to be an even stronger bond."


    She may not even be able to imagine that Kana is my ''Nii-san'', but...


    Aria truly is the great-grandchild of the world''s greatest detective, Sherlock Holmes.


    That sharp insight could be said to have exposed the relationship between Nii-san and me.


    "About that, I''m going to cut to the chase...after this...are you going to be Kana''s partner?"


    It''s a shame that you treat me like a dog most of the time.


    "...I won''t. That isn''t the relationship between Kana and I--and our abilities are too far apart, anyways."


    Hearing my straight-out denial, Aria, fyuu...


    Looked as if these words had put her heart to rest.


    It looks like the matter with Kana is what worries Aria the most.


    "However, Kana--for you, is a dangerous existence. I don''t know why, but you''ve already become her target. You need to be careful."


    "Ah, yeah."


    "Also...I''m going to take this opportunity to repeat this. Before, you said that I wanted to cut all ties with you...but I, didn''t even want to be a Butei, originally."


    Now that I think about it, entering Butei High--


    Was 100% of my own free will.


    For the sake of fulfilling my duty as the inheritor of Hysteria Mode, I was determined, as a descendant of Tohyama, to be an "ally of justice"...


    That''s why I wanted to become something like that. I probably just thought that it was something that I should do, and I went with the flow.


    But...after Nii-san disappeared last year, I decided to leave my life as a Butei behind.


    And this month, I met Kana--Nii-san again, but all it did was reinforce my desire to quit being a Butei.


    Originally not even willing to hurt a fly, Nii-san...said something like "killing", and a fellow Butei like Aria as well...


    He''s changed.


    I don''t understand why Nii-san would say something like this. But, the most obvious reason is that, he is a Butei. Only this--is absolute.


    "So April next year, I''m going to leave Butei High. No matter what you say."


    But, at least I myself--for the sake of not becoming like Nii-san, can give up on being a Butei.


    And I can become a normal person, living a normal life.


    That is the right path. Definitely.


    Just...


    "Um...I know. But...even though I know, I..."


    My face relaxed a bit, looking towards the mouth that emitted that seiyuu-like voice, which said that she understood, yet she seemed more lost than ever.


    Just...ah.


    Aria.


    I made one other oath.


    --For a little longer, in just that short amount of time...I will be your strength--


    You are fighting, using that tiny body of yours to face your cruel fate, always fighting.


    Not, like me...running away.


    Therefore--


    "Just that...Butei Law article 8, I will definitely keep it."


    Well, I''ll make sure of it now.


    "Article 8---"


    "''Your mission must be resolved completely.''Before April of next year, I am still a Butei...and before that, I cannot go against any articles of Butei Law. And also, as a person, I cannot go against my own word. So until we completely resolve the matter with I-U, I will always remain by your side."


    "Kinji...!"


    Don''t make such an excited sound.


    "Also, even though it was against my will...With you, I''ve already defeated Riko, Jeanne, and Vlad, these three members of I-U. Naturally, you''re not only the one that I-U has their sights on, I have been targeted as well. We will fight until one side has been completely destroyed. Aa~hh. I''ve been sucked into something so troublesome. It makes my head hurt."


    Like that, partially on purpose...I stated my reasons, as if I was trying to convince myself.


    Aria...dipped her head.


    And afterwards, *spin*


    Her back towards me...


    Shi.


    Shiii.


    She suddenly blew her nose.


    Thinking that it was impossible for her to have caught a cold like this, I turned my head.


    ...I didn''t know why, but Aria walked a few steps, and then she spun around. Her twin-tails drew a graceful arc in the air, but her back was still facing me.


    ...Really, she''s amazingly good at making others angry.


    I climbed onto the veranda, approaching Aria''s face. Shi.


    Shii. Aria swiveled like a chess-piece, not showing me her face.


    Shii. I chased her, *spin*, but Aria continued to turn.


    "What kind of reaction is this?"


    I grasped her hand and turned her towards me.


    "Ah..."


    Aria, looked up at me helplessly...


    ...against all expectation, she was crying.


    ...Out of joy, she was crying.


    Those eyes, streaming tears down her face like a sparkling, silver stream, were sparkling.


    "I will always remain by your side." How could these simple words of mine...make you happy enough to cry.


    "Ah, um..."


    ''I''m sorry'' is what I wanted to say, but no, apologizing would be weird...while I stayed silent, at a loss of what to do.


    "Uu?"


    Aria''s mouth emitted a noise that sounded like her mouth had been stuck together by konnyaku.


    ...What is it now?


    "Uiee."


    Uiee?


    I looked at Aria, who had her mouth twisted into a [¤Ø] shape...


    "Migyaaaaaaaaaa!"


    What!?


    Aria suddenly jumped off the veranda.


    Hey, what''s wrong...


    You''re getting more and more weird, you know? Has your ''feelings'' server been overloaded?


    As I was thinking this, Aria accidentally trod on the hem of her yukata, Thud!


    And with a movement that outclassed any comedy routines, she fell flat on her face.


    And just like a caught goldfish, she started going into spasms on the floor.


    "A-ahaha! Wa-wait! No, NONO! U-U-U-Uwa!"


    Her entire body curled up, she started to open the neckline of her yukata!


    "Wa-wait! What the hell are you doing! I have no idea what is happening!"


    "Ki-Ki-Ki-Ki-Kin-Kin-Kinji, think of something! I-I think something got inside my clothes!"


    "Hey, are you alright!?"


    She looked extremely uncomfortable inside the yukata, so with a *whoosh* I grabbed hold of the obi on her back, thinking of loosening it for her.


    And--


    Buzz...


    A beetle that looked like a scarab flew out of the yukata...Tap.


    And it landed on a tree, not far from here.


    Ah--


    So she was tickled by a bug who got into her yukata.


    Is that it? What was I worrying for...I was really shocked for a second.


    "...Kyaa..."


    Aria, Thump.


    Along with the completely loosened yukata, she fell onto the veranda.


    My face twitching, I looked at the second thing to be victorious over Aria, after Kana, the Almighty-Scarab.


    Hmm...? For some reason, that looks a little different from a scarab. I''ve never seen a bug like that before.


    But it looks kind of familiar...


    As if avoiding my gaze, it flew into the dense forest with a buzzing noise.


    "...That, what kind of perverted bug is that...climbing around in these weird kinds of places...!"


    I didn''t know when, but Aria had fixed her yukata with inhuman speed, and she stood back up, gripping her guns.


    Hey...Are you going to use that high-caliber pistol to shoot an insect?


    My face still twitching, I picked up the things that had been scattered from out of Aria''s yukata. There was an extremely small makeup box that looked like it had been ordered from abroad, and some lotion. This...is makeup? There''s mascara as well. Hey, why are you so dedicated to bringing these things?


    Thinking about this, holding these objects in my hand, I...suddenly halted.


    --Butei Handbook.


    Fallen out of Aria''s yukata, open on the floor, inside...I could see a photo of a boy, slightly sticking out.


    A boy--a photo of someone other than me.


    "Tohyama-kun, you might have a rival in love you know?"


    I don''t know why...I really have no idea why, but Shiranui''s words echoed in my mind.


    No...so what? This has nothing to do with me.


    Even Aria, once she lays down her guns, is just a high-school girl in a co-ed school. Even if she''s bad at things that have to do with romance...having one or two crushes isn''t abnormal at all. Actually, that would be considered normal.


    "Ah."


    Aria said, and she bent down, picking the Butei Handbook off the floor, putting it back into her flat chest.


    That expression...makes me feel a little panicked.


    "...That should be it. Check if I missed anything."


    I put the makeup that dropped onto the ground back into Aria''s purse, and I handed it back over.


    She took it in hand, and looked at me closely.


    Afterward, those camellia eyes turned their gaze back to the Butei Handbook.


    What. I never said anything about that photo.


    "...Why are you unhappy all of a sudden."


    "I''m not."


    "You saw the photo, right?"


    --Your intuition is too good, Aria.


    Because she had completely hit the mark, I couldn''t find a fitting excuse.


    "I don''t care about that either."


    "Care...what''s that supposed to mean. You''re putting on that kind of face...I don''t want you to misunderstand anything."


    Aria, *brush*


    -slid onto the edge of the veranda, just like a child, and with a *Pa! Pa!* she patted the ground beside her.


    She''s telling me to sit down, right?


    ...Guess there''s nothing else I can do.


    I...sat next to Aria.


    "Normally, people would put photos of of their parents, or their siblings."


    Saying that, Aria showed me the photo inside her handbook--As I thought, it''s a boy.


    "He is both the smartest, and the strongest person in the world. An amazingly perfect person. And--"


    This boy, wearing these ancient clothes, with a collected air about him...


    He doesn''t look similar at all, but for some reason, I felt that in some places...he looked like Aria.


    "--he''s somebody that''s no longer on this Earth."


    That photo was old enough that I believed Aria''s words without a second thought.


    And, it''s a black and white photograph. And even those shades of gray aren''t as clear anymore.


    This is...I''ve seen him before.


    He may be younger in this photo than the ones inside the Inquesta textbook, but I could still recognize him as the strongest detective in the world--


    "Sherlock Holmes the first. My great-grandfather."


    "...You respect him a lot, don''t you."


    "With all my heart. This is a photo that father gave me. Not only do I always keep it with me, but is a pillar of my soul, my most precious treasure...I''ve never shown this to anybody else."


    "Didn''t you just show it to me?"


    Hearing my small joke, Aria softly, solemnly, and proudly, closed the book.


    Afterward, she descended from the veranda...and, her cheeks slightly red, turned around.


    "--Kinji is the only one I''ve ever shown this to."


    Returning home, I ushered Aria, who was following me from behind, inside.


    Aria hadn''t returned here in a long time...It''s natural...but I felt a little awkward.


    Shirayuki wasn''t here either, it was only the two of us.


    Trying to act as if I was completely ignorant of that fact, I opened the package that had arrived just as I had left the house to go meet Aria.


    "...What is this?"


    Using a knife to cut open the box, I saw that...the inside was filled with clothes and accessories.


    The sender is TCA. The casino managers of the casino in Odaiba.


    From the attached note, these are for the mission that I took to fulfill my credit demerit--clothes necessary for the security detail at the casino.


    "What is this?"


    Aria approached me, and read the note.


    "These are things to be used for the security duty at the casino. This note says ''For the sake of not disturbing the customers'' experience at the casino, please dress up as casino staff while carrying out your security duty.''"


    "So that''s what it is. I can understand this. This is pretty common when guarding a place of entertainment."


    "Yeah. Customers only have time to play once in a while, they probably wouldn''t be able to fully enjoy themselves if they saw Butei wandering around."


    If the size of one''s clothing doesn''t match, then one''s movements are heavily impaired. Because of this, an iron-clad rule for Butei is, in the event that you receive clothes for a security exercise, then you have to try them on before the actual operation.


    Because of this, Aria and I, who didn''t really have anything to do anyways, decided to try on the clothes.


    From the explanation, my role is..."young IT CEO". What on Earth is that?


    I may have been a little vehement, but it''s impossible for someone like me, who suffers from a supreme lack of motivation, to be a CEO.


    But, since these are my client''s instructions, all I can do is follow them.


    With that...I wore a suit that looked like it belonged to a nouveau riche gambler. Oh, I have to wear cologne as well? This...really doesn''t fit me at all.


    But at least, these clothes are made out of bulletproof fibers. I know that. Aria''s clothes should be as well.


    "Wh...what is...this..."


    Hearing Aria''s voice, irregular, coming from the bedroom, I turned my head.


    "What is it? Aria, is there a problem?"


    And...Click.


    I opened the door to the bedroom.


    Aria, noticing my reflection in the full-body mirror--jumped with a start, pa!


    Her ears were standing up.


    Rabbit ears.


    "I-idiot Kinji!"


    Slam!


    Spinning around, her two fists raised, adopting a stance like that of a brown bear roaring, Aria--looked at her body, which was wearing something that looked like a black swimsuit, panicked, and she gave up on attacking me.


    "D-d-d-d-di-didn''t I tell you to knock before you opened the door! Don''t look!"


    Her back facing me, she curled up, trying to cover her body with her hands.


    Shake Shake--


    Shaking from embarrassment, her bunny tail was just like a ball of fur. But I understood that...Aria is...


    wearing a Bunny Girl uniform.


    Now that I think about it...they do exist in casinos. Bunny girls, that is.


    "Get out of here! Pervert! Pervert Kinji! Kanji you parvert!"


    Kanji you parvert...? Aah. She was trying to say "Kinji you pervert!" but bit her tongue.


    That Aria. Every time she makes up insults that are hard to say like that, this happens.


    But, Aria as a bunny girl is...


    Amazingly, amazingly cute.


    The situation may seem like it, but there''s no danger of me going into Hysteria Mode. Bunny girl suits are supposed to be worn by well-endowed women after all.


    Wearing this with a kindergarten-like body, it doesn''t fit her. It doesn''t fit her at all. Of course it doesn''t match. But these kinds of thoughts are probably still safe. I just need to think of it as a costume.


    "Ah, not m-my back! If you dare to look I''ll make a hole in you! I''m going to make a hole in you!"


    Hearing her words, I noticed that on the back of Aria''s bunny suit was a V-shaped opening, showing her soft, creamy white skin for all to see.


    Shii, Shii. On the back that Aria''s hands were desperately trying to cover, on the left side...


    There was a scar left by a bullet.


    This...


    I understand that you''re both nobility and a girl, and as such, you feel embarrassed.


    But a Butei with no scars at all, doesn''t exist.


    So don''t be embarrassed. That''s like a badge of honor.


    "Hey. It doesn''t matter what you have on your back, you know."


    Remembering that Aria had also gone into this state when wearing a maid uniform, I couldn''t help but be surprised. This girl, Aria, will get amazingly embarrassed once she dresses up.


    As a Butei, shouldn''t you fix that?


    "It''s just a piece of clothing, tolerate it. Well, I''m the one that''s making you help, so I shouldn''t say anything, but Butei are required to wear different types of clothing throughout different operations. Alright. So that we don''t look weird during the job, let''s just stay like this for while, so we get used to it."


    "Uuu~~~~~~~~"


    Aria, having been taught a lesson about being a Butei by me, moaned, extremely unhappy, while straightening her back, tears in her eyes.


    Afterward, *spin*. Her twin-tails and rabbit ears twirled around, facing me.


    ...Hmm?


    This weird feeling is...what is it? Right now, Aria is...


    I stroked my chin, using the observation skills that I had picked up during my time in Inquesta.


    ...


    ... ...


    Oh, I get it.


    Her chest is a lot bigger than normal.


    Was there some stuffing inside the clothes?


    But anyways, to begin with, bunny girls are supposed to have big chests.


    If Aria, who had an unfortunate chest, were to wear this, the gigantic void between her chest and the uniform is...well...extremely pitiful.


    "A-"


    Thud!--ria, you''ve finally shown your true colors. I''m going down to the Tokyo District Prosecutor''s office to lay charges.


    After hearing me say one syllable, Aria seemed to have guessed what I was going go say, and she executed a vicious kick, sending my body flying into a [¤¯] character--No, a [¤Ä] character.


    "Chest pads are in fashion! Chest pads are for those who are well-dressed! Chest! Pads! Are guiltless!" Accompanying every "!" came a foot hurtling towards my head. Aria didn''t even let me explain myself, leaving me unable to do anything but scramble backwards--Thud!


    (Uu...!?)


    Aria''s high heels smashed into the ground next to my head, leaving her legs spread right over my head.


    Uu....u?


    ....Eh...?


    The core of my body--suddenly turned red hot.


    I-


    -am going into Hysteria Mode...? No, it''s too late, I''m changing already!


    Wh-what is this, Kinji!?


    Earlier, I thought that there wouldn''t be a problem too.


    I nearly got stepped on by Aria, and it was just a coincidence that her legs were across my face. I''m going to change with that? That''s so weird!


    Which means, this is bad.


    This is the bedroom.


    If I actually become that gigolo-like Hysteria Mode in here.


    It''ll be exactly like how I was locked into that Ambulace room by Shirayuki last month--


    It''s going to become an unsalvageable situation!


    "--Kin-chan! What''s wrong!"


    Right, that''s how Shirayuki was at that time...umm...


    Ha?


    Shira...Shirayuki...?


    Bang! Throwing open the door with both hands was--


    Dressed in her normal Miko garments, seeming to have come a long way with a huge burden...


    Surname: Hotogi. First name: Shirayuki--


    Hotogi Shirayuki herself.


    Those pitch black eyes, widened with fear that I was in some kind of danger--


    saw bunny girl Aria, stepping on my forehead with her high-heels while crossing her arms.


    Rustle, rustle, rustle! She advanced ferociously.


    "Kanzaki H. Aria...! U, uu, ufufufufufufufu..."


    Her eyes, normally calm and composed, seemed to be blasting out lasers, filled with an immeasurable fury.


    Afterward, Shirayuki bowed her head as if saying "I''m very sorry," the shadow cast by her fringe obscuring her eyes.


    Shaaa.


    The Hotogi armed Miko seemed to have released her limit break, an indescribable killing intent flowing out of her, saturating the room.


    If I had a weak heart, I''d definitely have died from fear by this point.


    "--Kin-chan, I''m back."


    We-welcome back.


    "I''m sorry."


    Shirayuki, who loves to apologize, apologized to me in advance.


    What is it. What are you apologizing for?


    "...During my Hotogi divination, I divined that Kin-chan had some ''rabbit difficulty'', so once I finished my work I rushed back. And, thinking that something like this would happen...I brought ''that''.


    Thud...


    I, even with all the strict training that Aria had given me, felt my heart stop.


    "No-no-not that, Shirayuki! I-I''ve said this before, you can''t use that!"


    Faster than my cry of terror by a moment--Clatter!


    From within Shirayuki''s hakama, the sound of some heavy, iron object hitting the floor rang out.


    "That''s why I apologized to you!"


    Shouting that, Shirayuki raised the object, and like a spring, click click click!


    She assembled it with the speed of lightning.


    And Shirayuki--Click!


    Held it, setting it up.


    Leaving Aria and I speechless--


    was an M60 HMG.


    It was an American weapon, made for war, a HMG weighing tens of kilograms!


    Having this in Japan is obviously a crime. It''s a weapon of mass destruction that cannot be brought under the attention of the police.


    Shirayuki lifted it with just her right hand, her left hand reaching into her white clothes, pulling out an ammo belt and attaching it to the gun.


    Hey, hey, are you Rambo!?


    "You--Fox Spirit! Daring to wear these lewd clothes, pla-playing these kinds of lewd games with Kin-chan-sama--I sentence you to 10000 deaths!! 10000 deaths! TEN THOUSAND DEATHS!!! WHICH MEANS, YOU SHOULD DIE TEN THOUSAND TIMES!"


    "Wh-wh-wh-what is this girl! She''s always going crazy like this!"


    Aria, understanding the massive difference in firepower with just once glance, didn''t draw her guns, but backed up against the wall.


    Clink!


    Shirayuki''s eyes seemed to be saying--DIE!--, springing wide open, and she aimed in this direction.


    Shirayuki, Shirayuki! Me! Me, Me! I''m in front of your barrel too!


    "Die, Kanzaki H. Aria! This is divine retribution! Divine retribution! Aha, ahahahahahahaha!"


    --DADADADADADADADADADADADADADADADADADA!


    NATO bullets, the barrage of hellfire that the M60 spit out, reduced the room to shreds.


    Aria, just like a ninja, escaped to the ceiling of the room, and the Shirayuki in berserk mode was laughing hysterically, turning the barrel of the gun, reducing the ceiling to a honeycomb, I--


    In the midst of the flying splinters and debris, fearing for my life, I jumped out of the window of the bedroom--Click!


    I used up another of my nine lives, falling onto the metal safety net, embedding my shape into it.


    ...How on earth can I...


    living in this place, have a normal life.


    Hey, Shirayuki. Seeing a rabbit stepping on me, what kind of game did you think we were playing...


    I haven''t understood this yet, but it seems that your divinations are a violation of human privacy.


    Within Hysteria Mode, there lies something else, called "Meza Hysteria". It''s just something I called it though. Arousal isn''t something like a light switch, something that you can turn on and off at will, rather, it''s something that comes on slowly.


    If something like that happens while I''m changing, because my Hysteria Mode is still too shallow, it will stop at "Meza Hysteria"--and just for a short while, my abilities will increase by a little.


    And in this mode, while escaping from the M60''s barrage, jumping out towards the bay, I noticed something strange.


    An abnormality that needs investigation.


    The reason I say this, is that, when I crashed through the window, I noticed that one of the pitch black windows in the 2nd female dormitory flashed with reflected light.


    From my experience...that should be some sort of binoculars, or telescope, that flashed.


    It''s probably just something that I imagined, but if there really is somebody observing us, things would get more difficult. If a teacher starts an investigation about the M60, and I get punished or put into jail for breaking the law, then it would be reallytroublesome.


    So, I walked across the safety net, returning to the front of the boy''s dormitory...


    Then I hurried over to the 2nd girl''s dormitory.


    If I had a choice, I definitely wouldn''t do it, disturbing this kind of place at night.


    But quickly confirming information that might be detrimental to you is the basics of being a Butei.


    The room where binoculars flashed--on the top floor of the girl''s dormitory--should be here...


    In the corridor, I frowned, standing in front of the suspected room.


    ...There''s no name tag.


    I don''t know whose room it is.


    When I pressed the doorbell, nobody came out either.


    Is it an empty room? Or could it be that only one person stays here?


    I''m really useless...out of my Meza Hysteria already, I had no idea how to react.


    While I stood there, helplessly scratching my head, suddenly--


    Tap! Tap Tap!


    Something, whom I hadn''t heard at all, touched my waist from behind.


    "U-uwah!?"


    Turning around, all I saw was a gigantic white dog--


    No, it''s a wolf, biting the leopon strap that''s hanging out of my pocket.


    Th-this silver wolf.


    I''ve seen it before.


    I remember, it''s the one who infiltrated Butei High last month, the one we finally caught after chasing it all around.


    The one I caught with the genius of Snipe--Reki!


    "Haimaki, stop it. That''s something that belongs to Kinji-san."


    Suddenly hearing Reki''s voice, I looked up.


    In front of my eyes, wearing Butei High''s summer uniform, Reki, her face emotionless as usual, was talking to the wolf.


    Not only does Reki, shouldering her sniper rifle, make zero sound while moving, I couldn''t even sense her breathing--without me noticing, she had suddenly appeared behind my back.


    Having been reprimanded by Reki''s monotone voice, the silver wolf--released the leopon, and it sat down.


    It looked at Reki, exactly like an obedient child, but to me...it seemed to be full of hostility.


    Hey, what is that attitude supposed to mean?


    "..."


    Reki still hadn''t taken off her headphones, which she had been wearing all day long. And her face, as pretty as a CG, was still impassive.


    She probably had just come back from buying something. In her hand was a bag from a convenience store.


    "... ..."


    Why don''t you say something. You''re exactly like a doll this way.


    "About that. I have something that I need to talk to you about."


    Unable to bear the silence any longer, I said that, and Reki...used her keycard to open her door.


    And afterward--so, this was her room after all--bringing her wolf, she entered, wordlessly.


    "Ah, um. It''s fine if I tell you this at the door..."


    Not wanting to enter a girl''s room, I said that, but Reki had already entered the dark room.


    She''s exactly like back then...still an enigma to everybody else.


    If the door is closed, I won''t even be able to say my piece.


    So, helplessly, I really had no other choice, I entered Reki''s room.


    There was only one bare lightbulb inside--


    A completely empty room that would shock anyone who came in.


    There''s no bed, there''s no cabinets, there''s no TV, there''s no computer. There''s no carpet or even tatami on the floor. The walls and floor are just flat. clear cement. All that''s here is a feeding bowl for the wolf, set in one corner...


    (This room...how is this...)


    It''s summer, but this room has an inexplicable ability to make people feel cold.


    Reki was standing in the kitchen, devoid of refrigerator or cabinets, taking an energy bar out of the bag.


    By the wall, there were also several empty boxes of energy bars, all of them the same brand.


    Is that all you eat? I can''t believe you can survive like this...


    "...?"


    My mind full of shock, I suddenly noticed that there was another room adjoining this one.


    Turning on the light, I could see that inside was a table, and set on it were black tools that looked like anvils.


    These...are tools to maintain guns, right?


    And, they''re set down extremely neatly.


    It may be that all Butei take care of their own gun--but that only includes basic maintenance. And for those jobs which requires complete dismantlement and modification, they''ll leave it for the professionals. And Butei High''s Amdo is the one that accepts these jobs, fixing them for credits, and a price.


    But, from this work room, Reki appears to have been completely involved in maintaining her gun. There''s even a balance for weighing gunpowder, it looks like even her bullets are made herself.


    As expected of the robot Reki. If she does something, she completely immerses herself in it.


    Everything was too ordered, and it made me feel like I had stepped into Reki''s person world--so, I felt that this isn''t some place that I could linger for a long period of time.


    ...Let''s finish this quickly, and I''ll head back.


    "Hey, Reki."


    "Yes."


    "Just now, you were using a scope to watch my room, right?"


    "Yes."


    ...She admitted it so brazenly.


    "That''s called peeping. I don''t know what you saw, but forget it all. Understand?"


    "Yes."


    Reki, who didn''t even say one word of apology, stood with her back against the wall. Thud.


    Holding the SVD sniper rifle like a stick...she lowered herself down.


    "--Is that all you wanted?"


    Seeing her skirt, without her knowledge, flip up, revealing her thigh, I looked away.


    Reki, are you concealing your inner soul or are you just unguarded...I don''t understand you at all.


    "Ah...Yes. I''m going back."


    "The light in the room over there, please switch it off as well, Kinji-san. Haimaki, come."


    Click. Reki sat there, using the barrel of her sniper rifle to flip the switch, plunging the room into darkness.


    And walking to her side, the wolf...seemingly called Haimaki...sat down obediently, closing its eyes.


    "...Why are you switching off the light."


    "I''m going to sleep."


    "Sleep? In that position?"


    I asked in surprise.


    Shi.


    Reki, exactly like a robot, closed her eyes, took off her headphones, and nodded.


    "Could it be that...you always sleep like this?"


    Shi.


    ...Amazing.


    Snipers need discipline. I''ve heard that they need to be able to tolerate any kind of environment, waiting for their target to enter their sights. But this...it''s already far exceeded mere discipline.


    She''s a warrior who always watches enemies, whether walking or sitting.


    "Kinji-san. Could I ask something? I heard that you accepted a commission as a security guard at the casino."


    "...Is there something?"


    "I want to participate as well."


    What?


    Why?


    "It''s not that you don''t have enough credits, right?"


    Rustle.


    Reki''s short hair rustled, as she shook her head.


    "Then, Why?" I asked.


    "--I can feel the wind. A hot, dry, inexpressible...evil wind..."


    Echoing inside this completely empty room, Reki''s transparent voice--


    Made me feel as if she had predicted that something bad was going to happen, and I was at a loss of what to say.


    Leaving Reki''s room and returning to the boy''s dormitory, click...I opened the door, and the room that lay before me was...huh?


    It''s all cleaned up?


    I thought that this was an illusion that my heart was showing me, wanting to escape from reality, but it wasn''t a mirage. If you''d like to know why, it''s because, on the balcony, the M60 that Shirayuki was firing just now was lying there, cooling. And also, to prevent others from noticing, they even covered it with a motorcycle protector.


    "..."


    The walls and ceiling had within a hour, been beautifully repaired, and even the bunk beds had been replaced, somehow. Any signs of the mad barrage from just now had...disappeared without a trace.


    That armed Miko. Her skills in this area are beyond frightening.


    Having been designated by Shirayuki as an extreme danger, (not that she isn''t,) Aria was gone. She might be wearing that, but I''m afraid that she might not return for the whole night.


    "--It''s OK. Leave Tokyo to Onee-chan."


    From the bathroom came the Shirayuki''s voice.


    ...It looks like she''s talking with her sisters in Hotogi right now. It''s pretty obvious from that stern tone of voice.


    Shirayuki may look weak, but she''s the eldest of 7 sisters.


    "--The enemy is a Kojyuu user[2] from abroad. You have to do your best to protect the Hotogi. Then, that should be all...Yeah. Good night."


    Hearing Shirayuki finish her call from the bathroom--


    Behind her, I asked her a question.


    "...How are your sisters doing?"


    "Kyaa!"


    Shirayuki, seemingly scared by me, who had appeared out of nowhere, she jumped 30 centimeters off the chair she was sitting on.


    I really wanted to ask, how on Earth do you do that Shirayuki hop?


    Thinking that in my heart, I picked up the cellphone that Shirayuki had dropped on the floor.


    The wallpaper of the white cellphone...I don''t know how she took it, but it appears to be a portrait of me...I''ll just pretend I never saw it, and forget about it.


    "Kin-chan, um, uh, the room...I''m sorry...I''m sorry, I-I-I"


    Seeing her clasp her cellphone to her breast, kneeling on the floor, continually apologizing, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Whatever. Everything''s fixed, anyways."


    I''ve already given up on her.


    "Right, what is ''enemy'' supposed to mean? Could it be that the Hotogi shrine is fighting some divine war?"


    "Um...That...It''s kind of embarrassing to say this...About that, recently, the Irokaneayame appears to have been stolen by somebody."


    "Ayame...? Ah, that sword that you always bring around with you. You left it at Hotogi?"


    Now that I think about it, she didn''t take out her sword and start hacking things to pieces, as usual.


    "It''s been taken away from me. Because I broke several of the Hotogi''s restrictions..."


    Shirayuki''s face, still had makeup on it this late for whatever reason, and it was twisted into a smile. Now though, it was showing a thoughtful expression.


    Afterward, *rustle*


    From a small pouch, she took out several things and placed them on the shelf of the bathroom.


    Pulling out her cosmetics, Shirayuki *clank*. And like she was playing ice-hockey, she threw Aria''s imported cosmetics on the ground. That''s horrible.


    "Kin-chan, about that."


    Saying that, taking out some Japanese paper and pen from the depths of the pouch, Shirayuki...appeared to be drawing something.


    "In the Hotogi, we''ve noticed an evil insect. It''s infiltrated in. It looks like this."


    An evil...insect?


    I dipped my head, looking at Shirayuki''s drawing.


    Shirayuki''s drawing was of a scarab-like bug...


    Ah. Hey. Shirayuki.


    Your art skills...are...really amazing.


    Being able to illustrate depth and shadow with a pen, it looks just like a monochrome photo.


    I really wish that Jeanne, whose skills are like that of a kindergartner, could go and learn from the same place that you did.


    "This bug, I think--It''s a familiar."


    "Umm...What''s that? Saying SSR-specific jargon so matter-of-factly, I don''t understand it at all."


    "Ah, right. In Japan, it would be known as a Shikigami."


    "...I understand even less, now. Uh, this looks like a scarab to me."


    "Yeah. This is a gold bug. It''s also known as a dung beetle."


    ...Which is a scarab.


    "Kin-chan, recently...have you seen this kind of bug around you?"


    Using her completed drawing to cover the bottom part of her face, she raised it up for me to see.


    Looking at this...I started to remember.


    "...I''ve seen it. The night I went to Tanabata with Aria."


    Shirayuki''s gaze, above the Japanese paper, suddenly became as ferocious and intimidating as a knife edge--I quickly followed up...


    "Th-that thing ran into Aria''s yukata, I just helped her get it out."


    I''m finished.


    In my panic, I think I said something that I really shouldn''t have...thinking this, looking at Shirayuki, I--


    Noticed that those long-eyelashed eyes weren''t angry, but filled with an extremely solemn expression.


    "Kin-chan, during the summer holidays...you accepted a job as security at the casino, along with Aria, right?"


    "Ah, that''s right."


    ...This girl, she really knows every move that I make.


    Well, it''s there for all to see on the Butei High bulletin board after all, any student can see it.


    "--I''m joining too,"


    said Shirayuki, filled with determination, folding the picture of the bug and keeping it.


    Shouldn''t it be "Can I join too?"? Why is it "I''m joining too"?


    This is a resolve that I''ve rarely seen in Shirayuki.


    "..Why? You don''t need credits."


    "Ah..yeah. But, um, don''t you need four people?...you haven''t gathered enough yet, right? Th-this is for your credits, Kin-chan. He, he, oh!"


    Seeming as if she was hiding something...Shirayuki closed her fist and raised it in the air.


    Really, this honor student. Once you start talking about grades and credits, she''s full of energy.


    However, it''s true that I didn''t have enough people. Muto and Shiranui are still working, and also, the notice on the emergency missions board did say that "Girls are preferred."


    "Then...Shirayuki, you can be support and communications. This may be called security, but we''re basically acting as bodyguards for the entire casino. Also, you''re not really suited to being a front."


    Weirdly enough, each one asked to join in on this mission...but with this, four people are gathered. The prerequisites of this job have been fulfilled.


    However, we have Aria who shoots before she thinks. Robot Reki, who is always thinking about God knows what. Armed Miko Shirayuki. Also, I, an E rank Butei. Is this our 4-man squadron?


    This time...I have a bad feeling about the future again.

 Volume 4 - CH 4

    July 24th, in the afternoon. I arrived at Odaiba.


    In order to make up for the credits that I was missing, I became security for the casino here.


    The world celebrated summer holidays had arrived. However, as Jeanne so happily pointed out, I had a problem, and so I needed to do this kind of mission, which would probably be like tuition in another school. Which horrible path of life did I take? I might say this, but I knew. The path being, Aria.


    Well, no matter how much I complain, nothing''s going to change.


    Dressed up as a young IT CEO, I straightened my flashy tie...and stepped onto the escalator going through Aqua City Odaiba, entering Tokyo''s casino "Odaiba Golden Pyramidion"


    Gambling has been legal in Japan for two years already. And the first casino to be built upon legalization was this one, "Odaiba Golden Pyramidion". Its name completely corresponded with how it looked, a gigantic golden pyramid-shaped casino, structured by a steel frame and glass, extremely glaring beneath the bright summer sun.


    From the information that I read...there was a news report on this place a few years before, where according to the governor, who was interviewed, this design was inspired by "A design brought over to Japan from some other country, a colossal golden pyrimidion."


    --Entering the air-conditioned building through the automatic doors, I arrived at an entrance lobby with a laser fountain inside. Moving forward, through this area...I reached the casino hall.


    "I''d like some gambling chips. Today, a blue canary flew in the window[1]; I''ll definitely be lucky." Reciting the code at the counter, and trading 1 million counterfeit yen for some colorful chips, I...may be acting, but I strode into the casino with a little bit of pride.


    In the vicinity of the entrance to the casino, there were some slot machines, for those who wanted some cheap fun. Tourists and youngsters alike, as if playing slots on the side of the street, were excitedly watching the 7s flash by.


    It looks like this floor had a seaside casino theme, and surrounding the whole hall--were waves, set up beforehand.


    That pool that looked like a road of water wasn''t for swimming, but for the bunny girl waitresses, allowing them to move around with great speed using the jet skis above the water.


    "What would you like to drink?" "Whether it be cocktails, liquor, or coffee, it''s all free." "If there''s anything you want, please call one of the waitresses that are close by~"


    Looking on from afar...that work method, just like a water strider, is really interesting


    While I was staring at them--


    Chi!


    Suddenly, my ear was seized from below by someone.


    "Stop drooling, you pervert!!"


    A seiyuu-like voice suddenly exploded outwards, next to my ear. It assaulted my eardrum with as much power as the attack when we were fighting Vlad last month, "Wallachia''s Magic Flute."


    Not able to do anything except clasp my ear, I looked down...


    Her pink twin-tails and her bunny ears were standing straight up with anger, her hands on her hips.


    "--Hey Aria. I''m a customer, you know. You can''t treat me like this."


    I whispered to Aria, who was extremely upset for some reason.


    Hearing my words, Aria "Hmphed" and she twisted her head around.


    What. Was I the one who messed with you?


    "Hey...are you doing your job as a waitress? I can''t relax at all..."


    "Of course I am. However, for some reason, nobody''s ordering anything from me."


    Pursing her lips, Aria bitterly looked around at all the men in the hall.


    So that''s how it is. Is that why you''re unhappy?


    Well...that''s to be expected.


    I looked at the tiny bunny girl Aria, standing in front of me, and my spirits lifted a little.


    A few days ago, when we were trying these outfits out, I had thought that this bunny girl suit was designed for well-endowed women. Letting a high school student, no, letting Aria, whose height is that of a elementary school student, wear it is futile. She won''t be popular at all. No matter how much padding you use to make up for it, it won''t work.


    However, if I dare to say that, I''ll definitely be slaughtered by her bullets. With the thought of continuing my family name in mind, I changed the subject.


    "...Anyways, why aren''t you driving those?"


    I stuck my chin out pointing towards the jet skis, and Aria, her eyes turning around, glaring at me--


    "Shut up!"


    Pa!


    Chi!


    -jumped into the air, stabbing those pointy rabbit ears directly into my eyes. These eyes are way harder than I thought!


    "Uwaah!"


    "You know that I can''t swim! If you say anything else that''s stupid, I''ll play hole roulette with you! Understand!?"


    Ho-how can she be this vicious! Aren''t rabbits supposed to be gentle animals?


    Having had my eyes destroyed by a mad rabbit''s ears, I hurriedly moved to my security position in the inner part of the casino, as if running away.


    These spacious rooms are the high-stake card-games and roulette tables with, where the customers change into professional gamblers.


    Men wearing neat suits. Beautiful women wearing evening dresses. The intelligent types, bringing their laptops, their glasses flashing. And at first glance, tourists, but the expression in their eyes could not be said to be normal.


    --I have to stay on high alert in this place. Thinking about whether or not any incidents were going to happen, I...standing next to the accessorized sports cars, carefully observed the jazz band on the stage, under the chandeliers. And...


    Chatter...Chatter...


    It looks like...there''s already something going on.


    In one corner of the hall, there was an abnormally large group of people clustered together.


    (What happened...?)


    Continuing to pretend to be a customer, I approached the crowd.


    "Su-such a shy girl...she''s too cute..." "It was so worth it to come here, even though I lost so much cash before I noticed her." "Ah, don''t cover your breasts! Look this way!"


    The men were shouting these kinds of catcalls.


    They were even using their phones to take photos.


    Did an idol come to the casino?


    "Pl-please don''t take photos of the waitresses!" "The notices on the entrance have already said that!"


    Rescued by the other bunny girls, one of the bunny girls was desperately tugging on her ears, covering her face, and running away.


    Hey...


    Isn''t that Shirayuki?


    ...How did something like this happen?


    Half-crying, Shirayuki noticed that my face was twitching uncontrollably, and she rushed into the staff room, running away from the men, whose eyes were close to becoming heart shaped.


    In order to avoid the suspicion of other customers, I idled outside the room for a while before entering the lounge. Shirayuki was the only one inside, sitting on a high-chair, catching her breath.


    She was wearing a black swimsuit as well as high-fishnet stockings as part of her bunny girl outfit. Her rabbit ears...were taken off.


    "Shirayuki. Didn''t you say that you should stay in the shadows while working, not attracting attention?"


    Hearing my voice, and going "Ah!" while raising her head, Shirayuki--


    "Ki-Kin-chan...! I''m sorry! I''m sorry I''m sorry!"


    -suddenly started apologizing to me, and she put her bunny ears back on her head, in a panic.


    And she pulled them forward once again, obscuring her face.


    Um...If you just wanted to cover your face...was there really a need to wear the rabbit ears again?


    "Be-because Kin-chan...Kin-chan seemed to very happy when you saw Aria in this outfit, s-so I thought, does Kin-chan like this..."


    Shirayuki''s moist, black eyes looked at me surreptitiously through the gap between the bunny ears.


    "That...we only wore that to test them for the upcoming job. This is so annoying, at that time, I--"


    Hey, did I really look happy while being stepped on by high-heeled shoes?


    Shirayuki''s reality filter is amazingly terrifying!


    "Um, if you expose that you''re undercover, then our security job will be counted as failed. You should have known this as well. While there might be purposeful exposure in order to guard against the offender''s actions, but the wishes of our client this time are very specific. We are supposed to move quietly, undercover, not disturbing the customer''s pleasure. So why did you let so many people gather around?"


    "...Th-that...I don''t know either..."


    Shirayuki, finally letting go of the bunny ears, looked at me with those eyes, under her smooth fringe.


    And the forefingers of both hands were tapping at her face incessantly...


    "We-wearing these clothes is really embarrassing...I wanted to carry out my work inconspicuously, but at some point in time, without me noticing...men had started gathering all around me..."


    Ah...so that''s how it is.


    Looking at Shirayuki right now, I think I know the reason already.


    Her knees twisting without pause, trying to hide her thighs, which were extremely visible through her fishnet stockings, Shirayuki''s appearance nearly made me, somebody who hates being around girls, think that she was irresistible.


    Shirayuki already had a figure that could rival that of idols, and now she was wearing something that revealed her snow-white skin. Only able to cover the area below her enormous breasts, she was wearing a very risque swimsuit.


    Added to this, Shirayuki is extremely shy towards everybody, especially men, with me being the only exception. That kind of embarrassed attitude appears to have an unmatched appeal for one part of the male personality, making her extremely hard to resist. However, all it did was make me a little nervous.


    This, combined with other factors...


    Made the situation in the hall devolve to one akin to throwing a rabbit into a wolves'' den.


    "...All of that was because of your outfit. You''re way more developed than Aria or Riko, so don''t wear these kinds of risque clothes that excite men so well."


    Sounding like her father, I made my conclusion.


    "Ex-exciting...men...? Me....Me...?"


    This ultra-secluded Miko, who had pretty much never left her shrine or school, blushed heavily.


    Afterwards, *shi*...her shoulders retracted, seemingly conveying the message, "I''m extremely sorry for being born into this world". However, not a few seconds later, she seemed to have thought of something, and her face took on a "!" expression.


    What is it...These series of movements just serves to make me feel that something ominous is going to happen...


    "Men...Ki...Ki-Kin-chan is...is also a man. Right...?"


    As if gathering up her courage, Shirayuki''s--*shi*


    -shoes hit the floor, making a tapping noise, and she stood up, holding one hand as if trying to cover her hips.


    Afterward, *ShiShi*. She smoothed her fishnet stockings, embarrassed.


    "...Th-then, th-these clothes...Wh-what do you think, Kin-chan...?"


    Ah..."What do you think"?


    Shirayuki, *shi*, twisted her knees inwards, watching my expression intently.


    "I-if Kin-chan likes these kinds of clothes...th-then even if I''m wearing th-these clothes...e-even after this job is ov-over...what we agreed on..."


    Shirayuki seemed to be playing out a scenario in her head, her hands grasping her blushing cheeks, screwing her eyes up.


    "Before, in the ambulace room, the co-co-con-cont..."


    From between the rabbit ears, as if matching up with her words, *fyuu, fyuu* hot air started to rise.


    "What''s wrong? Calm down, Shirayuki. Once you lose control, fire will start coming out."


    "cont, co-con...con...tinu...ation! It''s fine if we do it with a bunny suit...!"


    For the sake of returning Shirayuki, who for some reason couldn''t even say the single word "continuation" properly, back to normal--


    "Hey, Shirayuki. What are you thinking about, all by yourself?"


    I grabbed her shoulders, rocking her back and forth.


    "Ri-right now? If you want to do it now, that''s fine too! Bu-but, the lo-lock!"


    Shirayuki, whose eyes seemed to be spinning, went into her overload sequence, just like before.


    Can somebody tell me what turned her into this state?


    "I-ha-ha-ha-ha-have to lock it!"


    "Hey, go back to normal, got it?"


    *shake shake* I put more power into my shaking.


    "Ah, ah, ahhh."


    I don''t know how, but Shirayuki, seemingly up in the clouds right now, made an impossible, strange noise--Thump.


    Her long, black hair shook, and she suddenly fell down, like a puppet whose strings have been cut.


    This...is a new mode. Self-destruct, maybe? I have no way of understanding.


    "Are...are you alright...?"


    Looks like...I shouldn''t need to worry.


    She had an rapturous expression while fainting, almost as if she had ascended to heaven.


    I don''t know, nor do I wish to know what kind of happy events took place in Shirayuki''s mind, but it''s probably some fantasy which had content so strong that it exceeded the limits of her body.


    For humans, the impossible is forbidden, after all.


    Both Shirayuki and Aria couldn''t be undercover guards if their lives depended on it.


    But, we can''t get fired because of this. For the sake of moving up a grade, even if it''s by myself, I have to finish this commission. Thinking that way, I went to the 2nd floor of the casino--the floor for premium roulette tables.


    On this special floor, the lowest wager is 1 million yen.


    Only the wealthy members of this casino can gamble here. Even spectating requires a fee.


    So, there shouldn''t be many customers...was what I thought, but there was a crowd of spectators in one corner of the 2nd floor.


    It looks like there''s a fight taking place.


    I used the employee keycard that I received along with these "young IT CEO" clothes and entered the floor, looking towards the corner that was luxuriously decorated with animal specimens.


    There was a colossal roulette table there, and wearing a vest with a gold buckle, the small dealer was--


    "..."


    Reki.


    With a *dong*, Reki struck the bell that signaled the start of the match, and she looked at the table, as expressionless as always.


    Aria and Shirayuki were suffering from their bunny suits, but she was the only one who was wearing pants.


    Reki...could it be that you are the one I can rely upon?


    "Then, may the players please place their bets."


    The crowd around applauded Reki, who said that smoothly.


    The rules in different casinos are slightly different, but in roulette, the players first place their bets, and then the dealer throws a small ball into the rolling roulette wheel. That''s the order of events.


    "Ha, haha...such a strong...yet pitiful dealer I have never met before. I really did not expect that she''d be able to make me lose 35 million within 1 hour."


    Saying that, one of the customers sitting by the side of the table, seemed to be extremely excited, even though he was the only one gambling.


    "Could it be that you''re the Goddess of luck?"


    Goddess?


    More like an assassin.


    Keeping that to myself, I...suddenly noticed that I already had an impression of this man in my mind.


    I''ve seen him on TV. I remember, he was nicknamed the Japanese Bill Gates, an actual young IT CEO. There''s also a lot of rumours about his relationships with crowds and crowds of idols.


    The people around rushed here to see this fabulously wealthy person?


    "...The chips I have left are equivalent in value to what I''ve lost, which is 35 million. I''m putting it all on black!"


    In the wake of the young CEO''s extremely enthusiastic and excited voice and movements, *clack!* the tokens in question were pushed into the box designated "black"--This guy is obviously excited because he''s on a losing-streak.


    This means that all 35 of his 1 million tokens have been laid down, making the other customers cheer in excitement, but this...gives me a feeling of contradiction.


    "''Black''? Then, if this ball lands in the black, your money will be doubled. OK?"


    Reki, holding up the game ball, which looked like a white ping pong ball, kept her tone soft, her expression unchanging.


    "OK. But what I want isn''t tokens. If I win--I want you."


    Hearing the young CEO say this, the surrounding guests raised an uproar.


    "If I''m able to acquire lucky girl, I myself will become more lucky."


    What the hell are you saying.


    Bloody lolicon.


    Anyways...I may not know how much you want Reki, but she''s definitely not worth 35 million.


    "..."


    And Reki stayed silent.


    The Reki as usual.


    But, this isn''t good. Not even giving off a friendly smile, she''s making the surrounding guests think that she''s angry at the young CEO''s words.


    This atmosphere is exactly like one right before a 1 on 1 duel.


    With this, it doesn''t matter whether the young CEO wins or Reki wins, there''ll be problems either way.


    Aria. Shirayuki. Reki. Can''t you do your job properly?


    ...There''s nothing for it. Time for me to act. This is for my credits.


    "I''m sorry. I''d like to join the fun."


    I raised my hands, and--sat next to the table as well.


    The rules say that, as long as the dealer hasn''t declared the betting as over, anyone can join, without exception.


    The young CEO''s eyes stared at me from under his gelled hair.


    "Who are you, do you want the dealer for yourself?"


    "I''m the boss of your competing company you know? I want to say that...but I only have this much cash on hand, a negligible amount. Hehe, I''m just trying to gamble."


    Shrugging my shoulders, I took out one 1 million token, giving off the feeling of a CEO of a small company.


    An atmosphere that said "some small-fry just appeared" appeared among the crowd...and slowly, they calmed down.


    But, that''s good.


    That CEO is already overexcited. If he loses, he may start causing trouble because of his hurt pride.


    So, in order to prevent that, I have to lose together with him.


    But, if this CEO wins...Whatever. Reki, you''ll have to find a way out of that one yourself.


    "Place your bet, you brat. I won''t give her to you."


    I''m completely fine with that.


    I want to bet on...that''s right. Losing by betting on black would be too obvious. So, my color will be ''red''--the number is irrelevant. I carelessly put my tokens onto 23, my class number.


    The chance of me winning is 1/36. There''s no way I can win.


    "...Then, the betting is over."


    Reki looked at the table, and her normally expressionless face had a hint of anger in it, and she announced the end of betting.


    Afterwards, she span the roulette, and as for the ball...*pa*


    Without hesitation, just like a robot, she threw the ball into the roulette.


    The ball followed the rotating of the roulette, moving--


    *Roll Roll Roll Roll*


    It''s starting to jump up and down over the numbers.


    Thunk. The CEO who had bet that enormous sum of money, 35 million, couldn''t help but swallow, leaning over the table.


    I also pretended to be nervous.


    *Click, Click...Click Click*.


    Click.


    "--Red 23. Player #2 wins."


    Hearing Reki''s announcement--


    The entire crowd cheered, everybody shouting "WOOOOAAAAHHHH!" at the same time. And the CEO...*Thump*, he slumped over the table, having lost everything. "...!"


    Reki gathered the tokens that the CEO had put down, as well as the ones that I had put down, and pushed the chips, which added up to 36 million, using the T-shaped bar in front me, whose face was twitching uncontrollably.


    "Here you are. 36x your wager."


    Hey...could you pay more attention to the atmosphere, Reki...


    Just now, you definitely made me win on purpose!


    Nobody can control the position in which the ball will go. That''s the entire basis of this game...but faced with Reki, such things are useless.


    I gambled with the purpose of calming down the heated situation in the forefront of my mind, but this turn of events has made them get even more excited.


    "Hahaha...I lost 70 million, didn''t I? As I expected, I can''t just let it go. But, I''ve already lost so much money. So my pitiful dealer-san . At least, your phone number...could you tell me it?"


    Raising his head and saying that, the CEO appears to be someone who can''t even fall down without getting something out of it.


    That''s probably why he got to be a CEO.


    "Please behave yourself. It would be better if you returned today."


    "No, you have to tell me...otherwise, your e-mail is fine too."


    "All those that are gathered here, please disperse."


    Ignoring the struggling young CEO and the guests milling around, Reki--


    "There''s an ill wind blowing."


    turned her head towards me, saying that.


    An ill wind...


    "At least tell me your name!"


    As the CEO continued to harass her, *Bang!*


    From behind Reki, within the animal specimens--


    A silver wolf rushed out like a hurricane.


    "--!?"


    That''s Haimaki, the wolf that Reki is raising. So it was crouching over there.


    The silver wolf used the roulette table as a step, and bounded over to the panicking crowd in an instant.


    Every token, worth about a million, came down in a shower on the head of the CEO, who had fallen onto the floor, sitting on his ass.


    At the same time that I turned my head that direction, Haimaki--Thud!


    -smashed into, coming from the corner of the room, a person--?


    "!"


    What...is that...!?


    That was an abnormal, indescribable man.


    His skin looked like it had been painted black, naked except for a tea-colored cloth around his waist.


    But even more strange than that, was his head.


    That head, wasn''t human.


    That...appeared during the animal show that Aria likes to watch, a jackal-like canine head.


    The head was a jackal, and the body--that guy, was using this kind of body.


    My senses were screaming at me, telling me that this was definitely not some sort of masquerade, some sort of make up to go to a social gathering. The movement of that slit of a mouth, was far too natural.


    Most importantly--in his hand, he was holding a half-moon shaped axe!


    A robber come for money...that''s not it. Is he trying to kill everybody here?


    Taking Haimaki''s charge attack, the Jackal, *Rip!*


    -split the tiger machine by the wall, into two halves.


    Coins rained down everywhere and the machine, current leaking out, flashed with sparks.


    "This...What kind of special event is this!"


    Shouted the young CEO...


    "I really wish that this was an event too."


    Seeing me remove my tie and draw my gun, he ran away, too scared to make a sound.


    Following his panicked scramble to the other customers, who were escaping outside, *Shi*


    The Jackal, his head still in Haimaki''s jaws, stood up.


    I...I can''t believe it.


    Having fought with him once before, I knew full well. Haimaki''s weight is comparable to that of a motorcycle.


    Even harder to believe was, that guy, with just a wave of his neck, flung Haimaki loose.


    And--Haimaki, trying to stand up, was already nearly unconscious--those red eyes, and shining axe-edge, turned to face me.


    Which means...his target is us?


    "Be careful Kinji-san. That isn''t a human."


    While I chuckled and said to Reki, "I noticed."--


    One bunny girl, going against the flow of escaping people, charged down from the stairs.


    "...Mushihitogata[2]...!"


    Both her eyes widened, calling the Jackal in front of me by that name was--Shirayuki.


    "Kin-chan, run away--if you''re touched by him, you''ll receive his curse!"


    Shouting out some SSR terminology, Shirayuki reached her hand to her back, looking as if she was going to draw her blade...but on that back, the normally ever-present Irokaneayame was missing.


    That blade was withheld by Shirayuki''s clan, and afterwards, it was stolen by somebody.


    Frowning for a moment, Shirayuki immediately stuck her hand below her bunny girl suit''s tail, fishing out several pieces of paper, no, they''re amulets.


    "Gohou no Hihomurafuda[3]--"


    Reciting something, Shirayuki scattered the talismans into the air--


    *Fwahh, Fwaah*. The talismans floated in the air in front of Shirayuki, then burst into flame.


    "Kin-chan, get down!"


    *Pa!* Screaming that out, Shirayuki brought her hands together.


    With the echoes of her cry still lingering in the air, the five talismans turned into a fireball, and shot towards the Jackal, just like a flare.


    The Jackal had just turned his head when--the fireball, as if avoiding his gaze, split in 5 different directions, forming an arc, not allowing the enemy a chance to escape...


    *Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!*


    Like a flamethrower, flame enveloped that--


    "Uu...!"


    The room became stained with orange light in an instant, and I threw myself down...


    "--It won''t work. It should be fire-resistant."


    Reki, her short hair fluttering from the wave of hot air, took out the sniper rifle she had hidden underneath the table.


    As Reki said...


    The Jackal, releasing clouds of white smoke, strode towards Shirayuki, not having taken any damage at all.


    I''m hardly adept when it comes to the SSR, but I''ve heard Aria say that all abilities have an extremely complex ''attributes''. These attributes are split into 4~5 in games, but in a similar system, the powers that ability users use are split up into 70-80 attributes, and they serve to balance each other out through mutual weaknesses and strengths.


    These ''attributes'', having been researched thoroughly, can be summarized in one sentence. It''s like playing rock-paper-scissors. Specific attributes are weak against other specific attributes. Conversely, specific attributes are able to withstand the attacks of other specific attributes. What happened just now was an example of this, the fire having no effect at all.


    This information...Shirayuki should have known this.


    "Come at me, puppet! I won''t even let you touch Kin-chan!"


    Her eyebrows shooting up, high heels thudding into the ground with a *Da*, and adopting a stance, holding her hands open, Shirayuki...even understanding the ineffectiveness of her own ability, still wanted to fight the enemy one-on-one.


    "..."


    Reki raised her SVD--but she was unable to fire.


    And having already drawn my gun, I also realized that it would be extremely difficult to cover Shirayuki.


    The Jackal was standing between Shirayuki and us. If our bullets pierced him or miss him, there''s a high chance that we will hurt Shirayuki. But the Shirayuki as of now appeared to be too angry to notice this.


    Shirayuki--once you feel that I''m in danger, do you go berserk like this!?


    "--Hah--!"


    Dodging past the Jackal''s axe, Shirayuki''s two fists thundered towards the enemy''s eyes--*Click!*


    -The Jackal dodged with the speed of a boxer, following up with a fist sent at Shirayuki''s jaw.


    "--!"


    Shirayuki''s legs, going into in an X-shape, were flung outwards...and she flew backwards, straight into the wall.


    *Rumble* Under the crooked rabbit ears, seeming to look this way, her head had drooped forwards.


    From the looks of it, she has a concussion. There''s no way she can recover immediately.


    "Shirayuki!"


    I straightened my gun, thinking of charging in and engaging the Jackal, who was in the midst of sending her to heaven, in an Aru=Kata gunfight.


    But, Reki tugged on my sleeve--


    *whoosh*. Flying up onto the table, kneeling down on one knee, Reki--


    "Kinji-san, lend me your shoulder."


    *Pa!*


    Using my shoulder as support, she pulled the trigger of the SVD.


    *Bang!* The bullet pierced the Jackal''s shoulder--close to the collarbone, leaving a bullet hole in one of the walls of the hall.


    Just now, when Shirayuki drooped her head, a safe line of fire was created.


    *HOWL!*


    Finally returning from its dazed state, the silver wolf immediately used its razor-sharp teeth to bite down upon the body of the Jackal, which had been distorted by the impact of the bullet.


    *HOWL! HOWL!* Having his neck and other areas continuously being ripped open, the Jackal--*Thud*


    -lost power in his limbs...*Shi*


    And as if melting, he became like black sand--that looked like iron ore.


    And I, along with Haimaki, who was standing dazed atop the pile of sand, couldn''t believe my eyes.


    (Wha...What the hell is going on...!)


    Still ringing from the thunder of the gunshot from just now, my ears...suddenly heard the noise of an insect.


    "...?"


    From within the sand--at that moment, a black scarab flew out.


    I don''t know what happened. I don''t understand the situation at all.


    But, that can be thought about later. Right now we have to take care of Shirayuki--


    "Kinji-san, you can''t go, that bug is very dangerous."


    "Dangerous? Who cares about some insect. Right now, the most important thing is Shirayuki...!"


    But, Reki''s hands grasped my sleeve with all her strength.


    Let go! Let go of me!


    What the hell are you doing...!


    That black scarab, as if trying to escape from Reki''s gaze...flew out the window.


    "Kinji-san."


    Toneless--yet, full of anxiety, Reki''s voice couldn''t help but make me turn my head around.


    Only to see Reki, *Click*


    Attaching a 20-centimeter blade...below the barrel of the gun.


    That''s something like a tactical knife, a bayonet.


    The SVD sniper rifle is of Russian make, a modification using an assault rifle as its basis. In close quarters a bayonet can be attached, giving it the ability to be used in melee.


    "First, we''re going to thin out the enemy in melee, let''s change our location. This isn''t a good place for sniping."


    "Thin out...the enemy?"


    Just now, you and the wolf, didn''t you already vanquish the enemy?


    "I only have 4 bullets left. There are more enemies than I have bullets."


    Following Reki''s gaze, I looked upwards--


    "...!!"


    Finally understanding the meaning of her words, my back stiffened.


    That abnormal scene rendered me unable to move, as if I had been frozen.


    On the other side of the exquisite chandelier, on the ceiling of the hall, several things, looking much like the Jackal of just now, were crawling there.


    In total, there were about 10.


    I...I looked back, looking at the bayonet-wielding Reki, still disguised as a dealer.


    Before, back in Assault, I had carried out several missions with Reki.


    But, I''ve never seen her get caught up in melee.


    Because snipers by definition, don''t like to be in close combat. They are masters of a completely different skillset than us, the Butei in Assault. They are specialists in long-range attacks.


    Reki''s slender arms being able to melee with those monsters--I could not imagine it.


    (Shirayuki...!)


    I have to quickly save the still unconscious Shirayuki.


    But--how do I get through those monsters?


    Those things, their eyes shining with red light, were staring towards us.


    Not caring about Shirayuki, they...are probably waiting for Reki and I to save her, before launching a concerted attack. It looks like the intelligence of these things aren''t as low as that of the Jackal from just now.


    What do I do...What on Earth do I do.


    I don''t know...I don''t know, the me as of now, doesn''t know...!


    ---*Bang Bang Bang Bang!*


    The sound of Colt M1911 Akimbo''s continuous gunshots rang out!


    The bullets, speeding across the room like a razor--*Thud! Thud!*


    Two or three of the enemies dropped down from the ceiling.


    "Haa. These things again?"


    Saying those shocking words, that seiyuu-like voice belonged to...the small bunny girl...


    Aria!


    Appearing in the hall, Aria let loose a barrage of .45ACP bullets towards the enemies beside her, her pink twin-tails dancing in the wake of her movements.


    Looking at Aria, her movements look as natural as a housekeeper''s movements while cleaning with a broom.


    She...has already gotten used to fighting with these monsters...


    "Hey, Idiot Kinji, stop daydreaming!"


    *Howl!* Aria bared her canines, the intensity of the action not losing to that of the Jackals, and she raised her hands far up, continually assaulting the enemies on the roof, all the while striding towards the center of the hall.


    The Jackals, just like cockroaches, scuttled all around the roof, escaping from Aria, with a *Chi Chi* noise.


    ...Hey, isn''t the position of the bunny and jackals the wrong way around?


    "In these situations, you shouldn''t wait for the enemy to act. You have to take action first!!"


    *Bang! Bang!* Jumping around, using stools and tables as stepping-stones, Aria grabbed hold of the huge chandelier hanging down from the ceiling.


    And, *shi, shi*, she clambered up its body.


    "Reki!"


    *Clank! Whoosh!*


    Hearing Aria''s call, the bullet that Reki fired grazed the metal chain of the chandelier.


    Under this impact, the chandelier, with Aria on it, *Rumble*, started spinning around like a merry-go-round.


    *Bang! Bang Bang Bang!*


    Turning into a rotating emplacement, Aria fired and fired, continuing to attack the jackals on the roof without pause.


    *Crash. Bang.*


    Around me--bullet casings, stray bullets, splinters from the wall, and even bits of pieces of the jackals rained down.


    "Ah, hey, Aria!"


    Aria, you...ho-how can you be so direct, so unscrupulous.


    Isn''t this completely ignoring our distress, and just firing at every enemy you see!


    *Bang!*


    I looked towards the new gunshots, and noticed that Reki, who had rushed to Shirayuki''s side at some point in time, was opening fire with the bayonet-attached SVD.


    Those jackals that stood up after being blown off the roof by Aria, were promptly dispatched by her.


    Seeing one of the jackals that fell down beside me about to stand up, I also--


    Thud!


    -able to do nothing else, I restricted his movement, piercing his thigh with a shot from my Beretta.


    *Thud*. The jackals that fell down, as well as the ones that were destroyed by Aria all did the same thing...they dissolved into iron ore...and a scarab flew out of each pile of it.


    I walked towards the center of the hall, staying alert of my surroundings, there were only two jackals left.


    And both of them had fallen on the ground.


    *Clank!*


    Reki broke the iron chain holding the chandelier...*Crash!*


    Falling down, bringing Aria along with it, the chandelier flattened one. Now, only one is left.


    Having been surrounded by the three of us, the last one--


    "Uwoohh--!"


    -let loose a flute-like, piercing howl, and smashed through the glass, escaping.


    Aria, sitting atop the chandelier, which looked like a giant cake, stood up with a *whoosh*--


    "Really. I expended so much effort to let the customers escape, now that the golem has escaped--there might be trouble."


    *Click Click*


    She said, taking out spare magazines from God knows where, and slotted them inside the black and white M1911s.


    "Golem...? Are you talking about these sand people? Just now, Shirayuki called them Mushihitogata--"


    "Are you battling without knowing anything? Idiot! Just go back to elementary school!"


    Even if I go back, they won''t teach me about monsters like these, right?


    "In Japan they''re called dolls, Shikigami, clay dolls, and puppets. In the west, they''re called golems, demons. In short, they''re dolls made out of plants, paper, or clay through the use of abilities."


    *Twirl Twirl Twirl* As if trying to release an electronic signal, Aria kept on spinning her hand around her head.


    Hearing her words, my terror at seeing these monsters decreased. Especially because of her matter-of-fact tone.


    "Which means that, they''re monsters that are controlled by an ability user?"


    "That''s right. Ooh, you''re pretty calm, Kinji."


    "...I''m just used to it. It''s such a shame."


    "Then--"


    Looking at Aria''s smile,


    "--let''s have some fun."


    With no other options, I did as she said. *Click*.


    I loaded my Beretta, and prepared for pursuit.


    Leaving Shirayuki for Reki to handle, I leaned out the window, looking for any hint of the enemy. Sliding down the slope on the pyramid, the jackal...


    ...was escaping by running on water.


    This too!? Well, pleading for normality from a servant of an ability user is probably futile.


    How should I chase it...I thought for a second. The answer was on the first floor, one floor below.


    The things that the bunny girls were using as they were running away, the jet skis.


    According to the schematics of the casino that we had acquired beforehand, the pool running through the first floor led into the sea. I''ll use that to chase him there.


    Last month, I had a vehicle pursuit with Reki, chasing that wolf. When there are two people riding, the driver sits in front, and the assaulter sits in the back. Judging from that, I should be the driver, and Aria the assaulter.


    Thinking this way, I got on one of the jet skis floating by the side of the pool.


    "Let''s go. Aria, get on."


    I said to Aria, who was following behind me.


    "Are....are there no life vests? There should at least be a life ring, as well as floats for my arms..."


    But, Aria was extremely unwilling to mount the jet ski.


    Frowning, I--looked at Aria who was looking at the water, extremely tense, before I suddenly remembered.


    That''s right, this girl doesn''t know how to swim.


    But, to drive this vehicle, I need two hands. No matter what, I need an assaulter.


    Then, should Reki and her switch positions? No, that won''t work. Reki said she was out of bullets.


    "Then you sit in front, I''ll be in the back!"


    Agitated, I sat in the back, and pulled Aria onto the jet ski.


    "Uwah!"


    Crying out like a kid, Aria--


    -had already stepped onto the footrests of the floating jet ski, but with a slip, having stumbled over some component, she made the jet ski tilt dangerously.


    "Wh-what are you doing!"


    I quickly wrapped my arms around Aria''s slender waist, supporting her, before I pulled her up.


    *Splash!* Slumped over the driver''s seat, Aria--


    "Uwaaahhhh!"


    -crying out, she used her bare arms to embrace me tightly.


    "Hey...are you that scared!?"


    Hey, sit the other way. If you aren''t holding the controls, who''s going to drive this.


    "Ki-Kinji!"


    Aria hugged me with all her strength, even her legs were wrapped around my body.


    *Shi Shi Shi* She''s almost exactly like a koala.


    "Ah, hey!"


    I wanted to push her off, but even Aria''s head was stuck to my face.


    Uuu. Aah, this pink hair still has that nice, sweet smell.


    I pulled my head away from that hair and looked at Aria''s face--


    The Aria as of now, was shaking, almost exactly like a frightened rabbit. her eyelids were trembling uncontrollably.


    "Ki-Kinji, I can''t, I can''t. I-I..."


    Extremely agitated, she, her eyes full of tears, looked up at me. This, as well as that face, as cute as a doll''s--made my heart skip a beat.


    Aria...!


    Even you, who''s been titled with Quadra can cry. You''re actually, actually...actually making these cute noises--


    You''re actually showing me such a cute expression!


    (Uu...!)


    Looking at her, wearing a swimsuit while clinging on to me, and finally realizing that the ferocious and fearless Aria from earlier had, in an instant, become just like a rabbit, so cute and lovable, I--


    -Again, I changed.


    I entered Hysteria Mode.


    It was extremely fast this time as well. I don''t know why, but if it''s Aria...all my blood rushes to my core in a heartbeat. It doesn''t give me even the slightest chance to resist going into Hysteria Mode.


    Why might that be so?


    "Aria."


    To Aria''s ear, which happened to be right next to my mouth, I used a deep, gentle voice--to whisper to her.


    Uuu. Are you kidding me, me?


    "Let''s make a bet."


    While whispering soft words into her ear, I glanced at the watch and speedometer mounted on the jet ski.


    This can go really fast. Calculating the time that it would take to get the jackal in range...I noticed that although I was extremely agitated earlier, we still had a wealth of time.


    "A-a bet...?"


    Her hands still shivering, tightly gripping on to me, Aria asked.


    That''s right, Aria.


    Think of something else, forget your fear.


    "Right now it''s 5:57. If we can finish hunting the jackal within 3 minutes, which means before 6:00, I''ll give myself to you."


    "Wh-wh-wha-what do you mean?"


    "And opposed to that...if we don''t manage to hunt him down, then Aria, will be mine."


    I clearly said, stressing every syllable--


    -Aria''s camellia eyes widened into huge circles.


    "Wh-wh-why''re you saying these kinds of things again! Ah...ah, huh? Those conditions, whether you win or lose, aren''t they both favorable for you!?"


    I don''t really know how to explain, but Aria''s pale face from just a moment ago slowly became flushed with blood.


    And also, her eyes seemed a little redder.


    "''Favorable'' for me? How? How could that be? Could you explain?"


    With every sentence, I drew closer to Aria''s face, stressing my syllables even more.


    Aria, seeing me get closer and closer, went into a state of panic, whimpering "U-uu"


    She seemed as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t get the words out.


    "Fuh... I''m joking. Aria is always so fun to tease."


    Seeing me start chuckling, Aria started opening and closing her mouth...


    *Chiiii!* Her eyebrows tensed up, she pounded a fist towards my temple with a *Bang!*


    *Pa*


    This fist, from point-blank range, without the weight of her body behind it, was easily caught by the me in Hysteria Mode.


    "Isn''t this a good method of attack? See...you''ve already calmed down."


    And with my other hand, I gently prized Aria''s legs, which were wearing fishnet stockings, off my back--*Spin*


    As if dancing, I twirled her body in a semi-circle, making her face forward.


    And from behind, I took hold of her hands gently, placing them on the handles.


    "Don''t be scared. Don''t be scared. I am by your side. So--there''s no need to be afraid. Right?"


    From the backseat, as if I was a puppeteer controlling a doll, I guided Aria''s movements--and as if using suggestion, I put my head next to her ear, constantly repeating my words.


    Having already blushed all the way to her ears, Aria...


    Lowered her head, as if trying to use her hair to cover her eyes...


    *Whoosh*


    And as if trying to be brief, she nodded her head without saying a word.


    "Aria. Battling is like gambling. Those jackals that turned themselves into tokens and challenged us, failed. But now, they don''t want to pay up, and they''re running away."


    I squeezed Aria''s hands from behind, pushing the ignition of the jet ski.


    *Rumble*...following the the noise of ignition, the engine started.


    "So now, let''s collect the debt. I''m not so kind as to sympathize with those that lose to me. Of course, this also applies to the wager concerning ''until 6 o''clock"...If Aria loses, I won''t show any mercy."


    I cruelly ignored Aria, who was saying, "Uh-u-um, di-didn''t you say that you were joking?"


    "Let''s go, Aria. The roulette has been turned, it''s time to throw the ball in."


    "...They...They''re both the same."


    Finally raising her head, Aria spoke angrily, staring towards the sea.


    "Both the same?"


    "The Kinji right now! The Kinji just now! Both are Idiot Kinji!"


    And with that, Aria floored the accelerator.


    Suddenly, we were flung forward at great speed.


    Racing through the small stretch of water inside the pyramid, the jet ski sped out to sea.


    Its axe discarded, running all fours like an animal, the jackal...was faster than running on two legs, but we had more than enough time to catch him before he ran across the sea.


    Aria was driving--as fast as the engine possibly allowed. There has to be a limit to top speed too, right? If we were a motorcycle, we would be doing a wheelie while bursting through the waves, approaching the enemy.


    However, no matter what anyone says, that girl Aria, is a girl so simple that it''s comforting.


    My hair slightly wet from the spray of water, I...


    -fixed my eyes upon the target, which had already entered my range.


    "--Sorry, that''s a dead end."


    *Bang!*


    I fired a 9mm parabellum bullet, hitting the jackal''s ankle.


    Sprinting on the surface of the water, the enemy fell down as if it had slipped, and covered with spray and foam...


    it sank.


    And, the scarab that appeared to have escaped a second before it had sunk, ran away from us.


    We were hurtling at full speed. Knowing that if she just relied on the brakes, we would smash into the breakwater of the marina on the opposite shore, Aria--SCREEEECCCHH--...!


    -span the jet ski around, raising a pillar of water like that of a fountain, before stopping.


    *Shii*...*Shii*...


    The waves that Aria had agitated just now, returned to normal.


    *Click, Click*


    Using such a crude method to stop just now, the engine had died.


    ...This is really unlucky. The engine dying in a place like this.


    I glanced at Tokyo Bay, which was illuminated by the rays of sunset, and returned the Beretta to holster.


    I still don''t understand why those golems were attacking the casino, attacking us...


    But, this counts as solved.


    "Aria, let''s go back to the golden pyrimidion. The chances are slim that an ability user who controls dolls would show up himself...but I''m a little worried about Shirayuki."


    However...Aria didn''t seem to be listening to me.


    Dipping her head for some unknown reason, she was staring straight at the watch mounted on the handlebars.


    "...Are you afraid again?"


    I gently placed my hand on her creamy, white shoulder--


    "Kyaa!"


    Suddenly, Aria scurried off the seat, just like a rabbit.


    What''s wrong with her?


    "W-we may have exceeded 3 minutes! W-we may have gone past 6:00!"


    Standing up furiously, and although she was wearing high heels, she escaped to the end of the jet ski.


    "...?"


    "Bu-bu-but not right now!"


    Looking at Aria, who was scared of me for some reason--I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    It looks like she''s still worried about the ''wager'' I talked about just now.


    "Aria, water."


    ...I pointed at Aria''s feet.


    Aria looked at her feet, and seeing the water constantly rising, she was so scared that her lips started trembling uncontrollably.


    Afterward...


    *Shiiii!* She started crawling like a crab, slowly making her way behind the seat.


    And-*shi*


    -she grabbed my shoulders, bracing her head against my stomach, and pushed me forwards.


    She''s probably trying to tell me to drive. So she can occupy a position that I can''t see.


    "Hey...Aria."


    Starting the engine once again, and like before, when we were riding the bicycle, I spoke to her,


    "Just now--you said "not right now", right?"


    "Um, um, ah, yeah. No. Definitely not."


    "Then, what about, ''after''?"


    "Huh!?"


    Aria gave off a feeling that she was frozen, transmitted through her hand that was lying on my shoulder.


    "''After'' should be fine, right?"


    I lazily smiled, turning my head around--


    "I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I wasn''t the one who lost! You''re the one who lost! It''s you who lost!"


    "But, it went over 6:00 right?"


    "No-no-no-no-no-no-nobody specified 6:00 in Tokyo! It''s not 6:00 in London yet!"


    Not knowing what to do, Aria madly searched for a reason to refuse me.


    "--alright, I lose. Following the agreement, ''I''ll give myself to you.''"


    Kuh! Aria emitted out a strangled noise from her throat.


    Haha, making her this embarrassed really makes me pity her.


    I guess now''s the time to change my principles--I won''t chase this one down, even if she lost to me.


    "But now that I think about it...who on Earth was controlling those jackals? I don''t have the slightest clue."


    I changed the subject, driving the jet ski in a straight line.


    Aria, thinking that this was a chance to smooth over the wager from just now, eagerly answered my question, saying,


    "Pro...probably a nationalist ability user from Egypt. Since a long, long time ago, Egyptian nationalists have, because the mummies of their pharaohs were taken to museums, and because their obelisks were taken by Rome or Paris, been extremely angry. You should learn more about these kinds of things."


    She couldn''t stop explaining about international crime, a topic she was very familiar with.


    "This is also a pyramid-shaped casino...from their perspective, it could be seen as blasphemy. It''s not that I don''t understand where they''re coming from, but violence is never the answer. Yeah."


    ...Are you really qualified to tell this to others?


    I chuckled, but in my mind...


    "Summer--is the season where a lot of couples form, you know?"


    -Just as I was wondering why Shiranui''s words would appear now--


    --Bang...--


    From the distance, came a sound like thunder.


    It''s a lot like...


    A gunshot, right...?


    However, blended in with the crashing of the waves, I found it hard to tell the difference.


    "Kinji--be careful of the second shot--..."


    Behind me--


    Said Aria, in an inexplicably serious voice.


    "The second shot?"


    "Uu..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Still driving the jet ski, I turned my head around,


    "--I think...I got...hit..."


    Aria''s hands, grasping my shoulders, loosened their grip--


    At the same time that I turned around, Aria, her tails shining in the sunset, was leaning dangerously.


    Her back, showing through that bold V-shaped opening on the bunny girl suit--


    On that place, which was already scarred--


    At that moment, the area that had been hit--as if a rose of blood was blooming--spurted out blood.


    "Aria!?"


    Losing all power in her body, Aria, slow-motion in my eyes, toppled from her seat...*Splash!*


    "Aria!"


    -and plunged into the ocean!


    She was sniped by someone!


    This is the obstacle-free sea. Visibility is extremely good.


    It''s a space where anyone, as long as they''re a sniper, can hit us from anywhere.


    And we were, by the jackals that came to attack us but got defeated, lured here.


    Too stupid. Too stupid. We were way too careless!


    Me--especially me.


    I had finally entered Hysteria Mode--and my weakness of always wanting to help women, lowering my focus in the process, was completely exploited.


    However, this isn''t the time to regret! Right now, the most important thing is-


    -Aria!


    I have to go save Aria, who hasn''t floated up yet!


    I gritted my teeth and spun the jet ski around in a U shape--


    "!"


    I was shocked by the scene that lay behind me.


    Just now, by those docks, at some point in time...a strange boat had appeared.


    --And it was obviously not a modern boat.


    Decorated with silver and gold, the boat was extremely slender, the stern and bow were like pillars, forming an L-shape, pointing at the sky.


    On every 5-meter section of the oars, in a neat row, there were six jackals.


    On the deck there was a cube-shaped cabin. The jewels encrusted into it shown under the light of the sunset.


    And on the roof of that cabin--


    -standing there was a nearly-naked, short-haired, beautiful woman, clad in very risque clothing.


    The bridge of her nose was very high up. Her slender eyes radiated a terrifying pride. She had huge gold hoop-earrings. On her forehead was a cobra-like gold circlet. Her bra was shockingly slender, and ornate golden jewelry was draped over her chest. On her waist, there was a piece of silk that looked much like a fine golden band.


    Wearing high-heeled slippers, stepping forward, the girl--


    The fingers, with long red nails, grasped a WA2000 sniper rifle, painted for desert camouflage, which was aimed at my head.


    --I''m finished.


    A pistol versus a sniper rifle is like a sword versus a gun.


    The mobile pistol has a huge advantage in close quarters, but when there''s distance, it''s impossible to hurt the user of the sniper rifle. At this distance, it''s impossible for a pistol to hit. Even if the one who''s aiming it is the me in Hysteria Mode. It''s just one of the limitations of a pistol.


    --I am completely powerless.


    I''m afraid that I don''t even have enough time to dive into the water to escape.


    Aah. I--


    in this kind of place.


    in this kind of manner.


    --am going to lose my life.


    Assaulted by an unknown offender, my partner had been sniped, leaving me helpless, not able to do anything--


    --Pa!


    Late by one moment, from an amazingly far distance--Bang...! a gunshot reached my ears.


    Turning around, in the golden pyramid''s opened glass doors--in a prone position, her legs widened in order to improve accuracy and stability, the muzzle of Reki''s rifle was pointed this way.


    Reki.


    The genius of Snipe, noticing the gunshot, immediately moved to the wall, noticed an enemy a few hundred meters away, went prone, took into account the wind speed, adjusted her scope, aimed--and counterattacked.


    All this had taken her but 7 seconds.


    All these steps had probably been clearly delineated in her mind before even 1 second had passed.


    Those rapid reactions, I could find no words other than ''amazing'' to describe it.


    But that attack was an evident breach of Butei Law.


    --Butei Law article 9.


    Even if a Butei''s companions are killed, even if he himself is going to die, he still cannot kill. This is the responsibility and obligation of all marksmen.


    Just now, she said she only had 4 bullets remaining. The me in Hysteria Mode immediately started going through the gunshots in my memory...I immediately understood that that was her last one.


    So I understood that she must have had the subjugation of the enemy in mind, but--


    My face breaking into a cold sweat, I looked at the woman who had been struck...*Zz, Zzzz*...


    That woman, as if trying to bury her own sniper rifle, turned into sand.


    So that was also a golem!


    The gold, silver, and jewel-encrusted decorations fell from her body, clattering as they hit the deck.


    This scene, right out of a nightmare...made me question my own sanity for a moment.


    But...


    I hadn''t woken up from this nightmare yet.


    For me, the more, no, the most abhorrent nightmare to me, appeared from within the cabin.


    Walking through the waterfall of jewels in the sunlight was...


    ...Nii...san...!?


    "--!"


    Completely stunned, I couldn''t even yell out his name.


    My, Nii-san...! Tohyama Kinichi the Butei, was standing right there, on the deck of that boat!


    Appearing to have just woken up, Nii-san wasn''t Kana this time, he was dressed up as a man.


    That probably isn''t a golem.


    I knew for sure that it wasn''t. It wasn''t because of the simple reason of being his brother. Rather, it was killing intent.


    Able to make offenders cower with just a glance, that colossal killing intent...I couldn''t be wrong, it was Nii-san.


    Having just woken up, Nii-san, because of confusion in his autonomic nervous system, couldn''t regulate his body temperature. So even in the midst of the summer, he was wearing a pitch-black coat, and from head to toe, down to his gloves, he was dressed in black. The only thing that was differently colored--was the white fur making up his collar, his vest, a small part of it just visible through gaps in his clothing, and his face.


    This reaper-like clothing added to...that face.


    Although able to transform into a woman of unparalleled beauty, he was a man, but he was still beautiful enough to make any male model or idol cry, upon seeing his looks.


    That flawless, handsome face, radiated an irresistible, frightening attraction.


    "I--had a dream."


    Nii-san...deeply, with a masculine voice, said to me.


    "During my long sleep, I had a dream that the ''second chance'' become reality... But..."


    Looking down on me, Nii-san--


    "Kinji--This is unfortunate. Letting Patra sneak-attack you means that, the ''second chance'' no longer exists. In the end, my dream is just a summer dream like any other."


    His long hair waving in the sea breeze, Nii-san looked straight at me.


    "...Nii-san! I don''t understand! What the hell is the ''second chance''! Who''s Patra! Why are you...on the boat of the person who attacked Aria!"


    I roared--


    "This is "the boat of the sun". It''s a replica of the boats from the far past that would carry the pharaoh''s mummy to the pyramids. And using this to welcome Aria...was that your intention?--Patra."


    Nii-san spoke to the sea.


    And from within it...


    *Gurgle Gurgle*...


    *Gurgle Gurgle Gurgle*...


    Once again, something completely unbelievable appeared.


    That...was the resting place of a dead body, a coffin.


    And it''s a coffin made out of gold.


    It''s not rectangular, but human-shaped, I''ve seen them inside history textbooks. It''s a sacred casket used back in ancient Egypt to hold royalty or nobility.


    The tilted casket rose from within the sea, and sleeping inside was--


    Aria...!


    Completely stationary, Aria was lying inside.


    On the surface of the sea, what appeared to be this gold coffin''s lid appeared as well.


    Immediately afterward, each hand holding the coffin and lid...the girl who hit Aria just now, rose from the depths as well.


    She hadn''t used any tricks, and as if being carried by an escalator, she ascended.


    "--You cannot just call my name, Tohyama Kinichi."


    Exactly like the golem from earlier, clad with innumerable amounts of jewelery, as well as being half-naked, the woman--


    *Bang!* -slammed the lid onto the coffin containing Aria, all the while holding it above her head.


    And carelessly--with one finger she lightly tossed the coffin, which must have weighed tons, onto the boat.


    Bang...!


    Gathering to catch it, a few of the jackals became pancakes.


    The woman didn''t even spare them a glance, and she was wearing a flirtatious smile, looking this way.


    "1.9 credits, right? The cost of what you seek is pretty high, you know, brat."


    --This bastard.


    This bastard is the master controlling those jackals.


    "I[4] do not understand you commoners, but if it is just a matter of leaving it up to my servants--it is extremely simple. Those credits should be related to the monetary reward and location. All I needed to do was use that as bait, hoho, and with that simple move, I lured you in. And you also stupidly brought along Aria, the most precious gift, to the pyramid, where my powers are infinite. Aria is extremely unlucky too. I never thought that that little boat would malfunction there and then. This allowed me to aim directly at her heart. Hoho. Looks like the curses that I prepared weren''t a waste."


    Nonchalantly standing on the surface of the water, she placed her hand by her mouth, laughing with inordinate amounts of pleasure.


    Hoho. Hohohoho.


    "--The cursed person will suffer great misfortune. Even my obstacle to the throne of I-U, Vlad, because of my curse...he got beaten by this little girl so easily. Hohoho."


    The woman laughed with delight, and without using a rope ladder, as if walking on an invisible flight of stairs, she walked onto the ship that Nii-san had called "the ship of the sun".


    (I-U...! Is she part of I-U!?)


    Everything that happened suddenly fit together in the brain of the me in Hysteria Mode.


    The amount of credits I was missing had already been advertised by the noticeboard at Butei High. So she prepared a job that would have exactly that amount of credits.


    And not having noticed a thing, I--obediently walked into her trap.


    Not only that, I politely brought Aria to I-U, her archenemies.


    This woman is a sand user. On the day that I found out I had a credit demerit, the board at Masters was filled with jobs concerning large thefts of sand. That--was definitely her doing as well.


    I should have noticed something.


    Noticed this, extremely suspicious occurrence...!


    "Ho"


    Striding up onto the deck, the woman appeared to have thought of something.


    "Now that I think about it, I did not kill anybody."


    Turning around, she stuck one foot forward, towards me.


    "The worthless sacrifice is so cold and distant. You. Might as well--die."


    *whoosh* The woman''s hands stretched out towards me...


    "I myself am taking the time to turn you into a mummy and send you into a coffin, you know. Hohoho. It is an honor, it really is. You are happy, right--?"


    Laughing "Hoho", her fingers started moving, as if playing an invisible piano.


    What''s going on...?


    My body started exuding sweat. Something like steam, came from my hands...from my face, and from my mouth, rising out. What is that.


    "--Patra, you''re going against the rules."


    Nii-san''s--voice.


    At the same time, the heat that was leaving my body stopped.


    "What...getting me ''expelled'', with things at this level, you wish to flaunt your rules?"


    "If you want to return to I-U, then respect them."


    "...You''re an eyesore."


    The woman squinted, turning around and looking at Nii-san, who had walked over to my side.


    With that signal, all the jackals raised their oars, pointing them towards Nii-san at the same time.


    The tip of those oars were as sharp as spearpoints.


    But Nii-san payed no attention to them, but pointed at the edge of his own blade.


    "''You can do what you like with Aria, but do not kill people freely."--You haven''t forgotten the words that the ''Professor'' told me to tell you, right?"


    "..."


    The girl--Patra, hearing this, pursed her lips, not saying anything.


    "Patra, I realize that you wish to stand at the top of I-U. However, that still belongs to the ''Professor'' right now. If you wish to succeed as the commander, you have to obey I-U."


    "--No! When I want to kill, I kill! If there is no sacrifice, it is all meaningless!" Like a spoiled child, Patra started waving her hands around, *Clink Clink*--the gold bracelets on her arm rang out in unison with her movements.


    "It''s because of this, that you got ''expelled''. Patra, do you still not understand?"


    "A-are you trying to shame me!? Right now you could not even touch me with your finger if you wanted to!"


    Patra raised her willful eyes, pointing at the Odaiba Golden Pyramidion.


    "...Right. Fighting with you next to a pyramid might not be the smartest thing to do."


    "That is right! As long as that temple is by my side, my power is infinite! So I want to kill! If you do not let me, I-I will send you to a coffin! Is that all right!?"


    Facing the agitated, yet unmoving, Patra...Nii-san suddenly approached her.


    Amazing. That''s such a natural movement, comparable to the flowing of water, an inescapable, inevitable footstep.


    Nii-san raised Patra''s chin with the forefinger on his right hand--


    "--!"


    -and suddenly, he kissed her deeply.


    At the start, Patra seemed to be resisting, trying to push Nii-san away...but soon, in the midst of that melting contact, she gave up. And, she slowly closed her eyes...relaxing every muscle in her body.


    At some point in time, Nii-san had grasped hold of Patra''s limp waist, using his left arm to support her.


    "--With that, please forgive him. He is my younger brother."


    Nii-san used his fingers to gently straighten Patra''s mussed hair.


    From Nii-san, a different feeling from just now emerged--a stronger, more intense feeling permeated the air.


    That''s...HSS...! The name that Nii-san called Hysteria Mode! I understood.


    At the same time that he placated Patra, Nii-san purposely entered Hysteria Mode.


    This was the first time I had seen this. This was the first time I had seen Nii-san enter Hysteria Mode through contact with a woman. Not hurting women while entering HSS--that was one restriction that Nii-san had placed upon himself.


    But, Patra...


    She was blushing so hard that even I, from such a far distance, could see it clearly. She took a step back from Nii-san.


    "To-Tohyama Kinichi--you dare use me? Even though you don''t like me at all...!"


    "--Don''t use such hurtful words. I''m not clever enough to have guessed that things would have come to this."


    Looking at Nii-san, staring straight at himself--Patra seemed to want cover her own gigantic breasts. And as if trying to calm herself down, she started breathing in and out, deeply--


    "No...no matter what, I can''t fight with the you in that mode. I may be able to win, but I''ll definitely be hurt in the process. This is a crucial period in the process of becoming ''Professor''. I can''t allow myself to be injured."


    Said she, tossing something to Nii-san--


    *Splash*


    And as if running, she jumped into the ocean.


    On the stern of the ship, the jackals, holding up the golden coffin that Aria was in, followed Patra,


    "!"


    Wanting to dive after the coffin, I--


    "--Halt!"


    stopped short, halted by Nii-san''s shout.


    .....!


    The instinct was terrifying. In my heart, I had clearly wanted to save Aria...


    But my body, just from hearing Nii-san''s voice, froze, as if I had been bound.


    --I understand.


    If I ignore that voice, one lead bullet will find its way into my head.


    The Nii-san as of now will definitely do so. That voice was such that I was able to understand this.


    Not long after--*Zazan*...*Zazan*...


    Above the waves, only the boat of the sun and Nii-san, and...I were left.


    "--''Hidan no Aria[5]'' --huh. What a hollow fantasy, a dream."


    Nii-san said.


    "Hidan no...Aria?"


    What?


    What''s that?


    I don''t understand...but.


    Aria.


    I won''t let you say that name.


    You, the person who hurt her so much--I won''t let you say her name!


    "Nii-san...you tricked me! You said that you wouldn''t kill Aria, right!"


    Nii-san, once again, used that expression, full of disgust, to look at me, who was shouting.


    "I--am not the one killing her. I''m just spectating."


    "That''s a technicality! If you had helped, then...Aria...Aria would...!"


    "Not yet."


    Saying that, Nii-san took out the thing that Patra had given to him earlier, the glass object.


    Inside the spherical glass object, a seemingly unstoppable hourglass was fixed there.


    "She hasn''t died yet. That was just Patra''s cursed bullet. She will live for 24 hours after this."


    "...!"


    "Patra is trying to use this time to undergo negotiations with the leader of I-U. So before that, she will keep Aria alive. However, only until the allotted time. No matter the result of Patra''s negotations, there''s no longer a ''second chance''. Since there isn''t--Aria must die."


    "Nii-san...do you want to see as Aria die...!? When you were in I-U...what did you let those lawless elite users do!"


    Looking at me, who was shouting, Nii-san said--


    "Lawless, huh?"


    -and closed his eyes.


    "Yes...I-U really is lawless. Not only do the world''s laws have no meaning to them, but inside, there are no laws as well. After all, the members of I-U are free to do as they like, to reach their limits. The members of I-U only want to become strong, it doesn''t matter what kind of methods they use to realize their goal. And--if there are things that will become obstacles, then they will kill them as well, and it won''t matter either."


    How is that...!


    I didn''t think that I-U was an organization that--will kill anybody they please, a gathering place for the elite, all who have different aims.


    That kind of group...will definitely be liquidated from infighting. It''s impossible for it to last.


    As if replying to my thoughts--Nii-san continued to say,


    "I-U''s leader--''Professor'', has always been constraining those outlaws. It is because of of his absolute existence, that I-U is able to last. However, that time--is about to end."


    "End...?"


    "The leader is dying. Not from sickness or injury, instead, he has reached the end of his life."


    Saying that, Nii-san looked at me again with that colossal killing intent.


    As if saying--


    -after this, wake up and listen to me.


    "Kinji. I-U is is not just a group to train elites. They are a group of super-powered people that even a military country would be incapable of stopping, they are a group, made for battle, that even have nuclear weapons. And within that Ignatis[6]--has a real aim of conquering the world. If the leader dies, and Ignatis takes hold of the power of I-U...they will definitely use I-U''s power, and attack the world without care, wherever it may be, starting chaos and slaughter."


    World...domination?


    Absurd...!


    That kind of thing, is I-U really...planning to do it?


    "However, there are people who believe that I-U does not need that kind of future. They are the inheritors of the professor''s will, people purely dedicated to the raising of their own strength--they are the faction called Daio[7]. Knowing the oncoming of the professor''s death, they search for a new leader in order to continue the existence of I-U. Somebody that''s able to become like the professor, an invincible existence, so they can restrict the outlaws. Strength, ability, immortality...at the end of a series of failed tests, they concluded that all the arrows were pointing to--Aria."


    ...Aria...?


    "The ''professor'' chose Aria to be his successor."


    Aria...


    was chosen to be...the head of...the organization she''s always been chasing, I-U...?


    Wh-what...what are you saying, Nii-san.


    What''s going on.


    Why?


    "We guided Aria into I-U. However, if she''s not qualified--which means, weak, we''ll kill her and find another leader. That is the conviction of those in Daio."


    "Us-using these kinds of methods to abduct her...How do you expect Aria to listen to you!"


    "She will listen. Once she''s in front of the ''professor''. Aria will definitely give in to the ''professor''. Definitely."


    Facing Nii-san''s assertive words, I--was left speechless.


    Once again look at me, Nii-san''s eyes...were filled with a deep regret.


    "Kinji--I"m sorry. I didn''t tell you anything. I disappeared from the surface world in order to eradicate I-U, becoming part of them.


    "Inside, I looked for a way to destroy them. And, what I found was--''falling out[8]''--"


    --Falling out.


    This Butei watchword, made me swallow.


    That...is something that Butei do, when facing a strong group of offenders. They will form a divide between the factions inside the group, letting the enemies fight each other, weakening the group as a whole.


    "Dividing the factions in I-U--to do this, the first step is to erase the leader that keeps them in check. So, I looked for a chance to create a leaderless situation. And the chances to do--were two in number. ''The first chance'' is killing Aria at the same time the professor dies, creating a void where I-U has to look for a new leader. And ''the second chance'' is assassinating the current leader--the professor--"


    Nii-san repeated Kana''s words, ''the second chance''...


    So, it''s a chance to annihilate I-U.


    And it''s a method through killing their leader...!


    "Which means, ''the second chance'' will ultimately lead to battle with I-U''s ''professor''. During my long, long dream, I thought that you might be able to...therefore, I went all-in on this wager, ''the second chance''. However, it looks like I lost."


    "......"


    "You are still too unskilled. Since you were able to be surprise attacked by somebody like Patra so easily, it means ''the second chance'' does not exist. Since there''s no ''second chance'', I will change my plan to ''the first chance''."


    "The first chance".


    Which is--killing Aria.


    At the same time that the current leader dies, kill Aria, who''s been designated as the next leader, creating a leaderless vacuum in I-U...


    And at that time, provoke a falling out.


    "Nii-san...as a Butei...you still want to kill people...!"


    "Kinji. Before being a Butei, I was a man of the Tohyama bloodline. The Tohyama family have always been allies of justice. If it''s for the sake of eradicating evil--and this time it''s an enormous evil, I won''t hesitate to sacrifice some lives. Remember this."


    We''re done talking--As if saying that, Nii-san turned around.


    Patra''s power is probably too far, as "the boat of the sun"...starting from the bow and stern, it started returning to fine sand.


    In the midst of the sea breeze, it scattered, looking like mist.


    Nii-san''s outline, in the middle of the cloud of sand, started getting vaguer and vaguer.


    --Nii-san!


    Where are you going?


    Are you going to I-U?


    Are you going there to kill Aria?


    Aria...


    "Go back, Kinji."


    Facing Nii-san, who had his back turned towards me---I grit my teeth.


    "I-U isn''t an organization you can defeat."


    ...Probably. That, I understand.


    However.


    That has nothing to do with what''s happening now.


    No matter what I-U is, it has nothing to do with me.


    That isn''t what I''m thinking about right now.


    Nii-san is going to vanquish evil.


    And because of that, he''s ready to kill Aria.


    Since that''s the case, I have no choice but to make a decision.


    --I have no choice but to choose one of the two roads.


    Obey Nii-san.


    Watching as I-U, that evil entity, is challenged by an ''ally of justice'', the Nii-san that I respect more than anybody, not interfering, not intervening. Even if Aria dies, we have to follow the path of all those men in the Tohyama Bloodline--the path of justice.


    The other road--protect, Aria.


    Regardless of whether saving Aria will allow that evil organization I-U to continue to exist. Regardless of how much Nii-san insists that if I save Aria, she will become the leader of I-U, the path of choosing to still save my partner.


    What do I do.


    What should you do, Kinji.


    This is a crossroad of fate.


    Nobody can tell me which path is the correct one.


    In front of my eyes, as if reinforcing that in my mind, there were no exits.


    There was just the sea, as if laughing at me, the plaything of fate, continually moving.


    Still inside the dust storm, Nii-san still not turning his head--to look at me, who still hadn''t left, he said again.


    "Go back, Kinji. I cannot allow you to die. Only one sacrifice, Aria, is needed."


    --Aria!


    Those words made me--as if I had received a great shock, floor the accelerator of the jet ski.


    Towards the ship of the sun, which was slowly turning to sand, I sped.


    The foam of the sea, coupled with the sand, splattered into my face, my body.


    "--Wait! Nii-san!"


    In a state of near blindness--


    I flicked open the butterfly knife that Nii-san had left me, and wielded it.


    --Clank!


    Unable to see anything in the midst of the sand, my engine smashed into the hull of the boat of the sun.


    Thrown out of the engine--


    "Don''t joke with me!"


    *RIIIPPPPP*


    I used all the strength in my body to plunge the knife into the hull.


    Borrowing the momentum of being thrown out of the jet ski, I clambered, using my dagger...


    onto the deck of the boat of the sun, which was collapsing like melting sugar, starting to sink.


    In the midst of the sand, only a few meters away, Nii-san turned around.


    That gaze--


    -was full of fury.


    Those eyes were those of demons, of dragons. Radiating a killing intent far beyond human comprehension.


    Nii-san is really, really angry with me.


    Up till now, the only time Nii-san has ever gotten angry with me is when I put myself in the thick of danger.


    --Exactly like now.


    But...But,


    I cannot lose.


    I''ve already passed through, I''ve already pierced it.


    Pierced through the pathless sea. Broke through the sand storm that obscured the road ahead.


    "Nii-san! You yourself should understand!"


    I sheathed my knife, angrily staring at Nii-san, unwilling to give in.


    "Regardless of your reasons, everything you''ve done has been wrong--you should understand that! Nii-san is lying to himself--lying to your weak, fragile self! If ''justice'' truly exists, if you really are an ally of justice, then you cannot kill! You shouldn''t kill people, you should save them! That''s what a Butei does!"


    "--Kinji. If ''justice'' truly exists, then what do I do? This is something that I''ve thought about thousands of times, asked myself thousands of times. The root of ''justice'' is the eradication of evil. For the sake of the weak, for the sake of the innocent world, sometimes, there will be sacrifices. No, most of the time, there will be sacrifices. It''s time for you to realize that."


    "Only that method is possible in order to protect the world...that''s just an excuse!"


    I did it.


    I defied Nii-san--probably, for the sake of saving Aria.


    I myself didn''t understand why.


    But, in spite of all this, I''ve taken this path. That is an unchanging reality.


    To save the kidnapped Aria, I have to defeat Nii-san, and defeat that Patra.


    And, in light of that...I am making an enemy of everyone in I-U.


    And even the person that all those in I-U fear, the ''professor'', I might have to defeat him as well.


    It was a long, dangerous path, enough so that thinking about it made me dizzy.


    But...


    Who cares about that.


    Aria has always been walking along such a path.


    By yourself, called an Aria by all others, you fought with I-U!


    "Kinji. Could it be that--you''re disobeying your one and only aniki?"


    "You''re no longer my Nii-san...!"


    "..."


    "The thing I''ve been yearning for--the Nii-san of my past that was incomparably just, has already, during that winter, sunk with the Annbelle and died. The you as of now isn''t my compassionate Nii-san. What ''justice''? What ''chance''? I don''t care about any of that--I--"


    I snapped open the holster strapped to my waist, drawing my Beretta.


    As if severing everything between us.


    "Nii-san...No, Ex-Butei of the Hall of Butei, Tohyama Kinichi! You, for the charge of premeditating murder--are under arrest!"


    My gun pointed at his chest, Nii-san silently closed his eyes.


    "Alright. I still have something I need to confirm, your HSS..."


    HSS. My, Hysteria Mode.


    "Aria changed you into it, right?"


    "So what...!?"


    "--Let me see it."


    Said Nii-san, his fingers moving in the midst of the blowing sand.


    "The time before this ship sinks completely--is around 15 minutes. In these 15 minutes, I will test you again. I will confirm if your feelings really are genuine. One more time, I will bet on the bond between you, and the ''Scarlet Ammo''--"


    Nii-san didn''t draw his gun.


    Nor did he adopt any stance.


    Wr-wrong.


    He has. Just now, his fingertip moved towards me.


    That unseen shot, that formless stance is--"Invisible Bullet"!


    --*Bang!*


    Nii-san''s front, as if it were a light, flashed.


    *Pa!*


    "--!"


    That shot, impossible to see, smashed directly into the middle of my chest, protected by a bulletproof uniform.


    The blood in my whole body churning I stopped breathing for a moment, my consciousness going fuzzy as well.


    But--


    "Why didn''t you dodge."


    I only half-heard Nii-san''s voice, due the huge impact I had just taken.


    "I took it...on purpose. You have to understand."


    Finally taking a step, I used all my strength to form my mouth into a weak smile.


    By my mouth, one line of metallic-tasting blood, streamed downwards.


    "...Your ''Invisible Bullet'', I saw it--!"


    Hearing my words, Nii-san''s eyes widened.


    Truth be told, I had already expected it to some degree.


    And just now, I used my observation skills under Hysteria Mode to confirm.


    "Nii-san. Before, we used to watch those John Wayne westerns, right? The basis of that skill, is him--"


    Aria...


    In Assault, you said that Nii-san''s gun was a Colt Peacemaker.


    That--indeed is the name of the gun, but more to the point, it''s a gun that was designed in the mid-19th century, so old that museums collect it. It''s not a gun that modern Butei would use.


    But, against all expectation, Nii-san chose that kind of ancient revolver.


    Why?


    I had been thinking about it in one corner of my brain.


    And I finally realized it.


    The Colt Peacemaker--in the history of guns, is one of the best for quick drawing.


    Stopping power, burst limit, accuracy. The automatic pistols of today have advantages in all areas. But if restricted to quick drawing, looking at the structure, revolvers have the advantage.


    That kind of gun, added to Hysteria Mode, which hugely exceeds the limits of regular person''s reflexes--


    Can be titled with a quick draw that people''s eyes are unable to follow.


    That, is the secret behind the "Invisible Bullet".


    "...As expected of my ototo[9]"


    Said Nii-san, gritting his teeth.


    "This skill that nobody has been able to pierce, has been found out by you. That alone, is worthy of praise. Looks like leaving is the right thing to do. Once again, you''ve improved due to the catalyst that is Aria."


    Said Nii-san, his fingertip moving again--taking a stance.


    --Here comes another one--!


    "However, understanding it doesn''t help you. Listen well, Kinji. All your skills in battle were taught by me. In that arsenal of moves, none of them can counter this ''Invisible Bullet''."


    Kinji. Do not waver.


    You''ve already rushed to this point. Think properly.


    Since you weren''t taught any, make one.


    You''ve fought with Aria before. Make something that belongs only to you two. A new technique.


    --Now, right here!


    "Kinji. You will not be able to dodge this one. Even if it''s the you in HSS, you cannot dodge the a bullet that only takes 1/36 of a second to find its target. This is absolute. Even I wouldn''t be able to dodge."


    My mind in Hysteria Mode--


    Rewound through all the battles that I had shared with Aria at high speed.


    And from within them, two battles flashed into my mind.


    One, was the battle with the segways.


    The other, was the recent one, with Vlad--


    --!


    "--Shallow."


    A formless posture--


    Seeing me adopt a stance the same as his, Nii-san sighed.


    "Are you trying to mimic the same ability, Kinji? That is an automatic pistol. It''s not suited to using ''Invisible Bullet''"


    Hearing that, I was sure.


    --I have exceeded Nii-san.


    I can win.


    This battle, I can win it.


    In the wake of the increased decomposition of the sand boat, the sea breeze strengthened.


    The sand was even stronger.


    --Alright. Luck is in my favor.


    Blow harder. Blow more furiously.


    The more you do, the more advantage I have...


    "Go to sleep Kinji. A younger brother that exceeds an older brother, does not exist--"


    "Invisible Bullet"--is coming!


    In that instant, in the eyes of the me in Hysteria Mode, everything started going in slow motion.


    Nii-san''s hand, that movement--


    But even like this, I couldn''t see his hand itself. However. I can see. I can see it--


    The swirl of sand that Nii-san''s hand is leaving behind--!


    In the exact same movement as Nii-san, I raised my Beretta.


    Basically, it was like thinking about your reflection in the mirror--and how to perform a different movement, before being able to hit it.


    The selector of the Beretta was on the 3-burst fire that was mistakenly modified by Hiraga Aya from Amdo.


    This is a mode where, once you pull the trigger, 2 bullets will exit at almost the same time--!


    --*Bang!*


    --*Clink!*


    Piercing the silence, the gunshots, numbered 2.


    It may have been nearly the same, but I was late by one instant.


    Aiming at the center of my chest again, Nii-san''s bullet hurtled over--


    --*SCREEEEECH!*


    Using the "Billiard Shot" from the battle with Vlad, changing the path of his bullet, deflecting it backwards--


    And like the morning of the opening ceremony, breaking the Uzis on the Segways--


    it entered the barrel of the Peacemaker that Nii-san had just fired.


    Yes, if there was a name, it would be "Mirror Shot".


    Making the the enemy''s bullet re-enter the barrel, it is a technique that is both offensive and defensive.


    "!"


    --*Bang!*


    Immediately after, the second bullet was fired, exiting the barrel at high speed--deflecting the first bullet I fired, which was now hurtling backwards at me, away once again. Under this "Billiard Shot", it flew off to one side.


    This is a marksmanship technique that occurs within .1 seconds...


    *Thud!* Nii-san''s bullet, which had re-entered the barrel of the Colt Peacemaker, broke it.


    And my bullet, *Rip!*, carrying the sound of grazing a sleeve, it was lost in the sandstorm.


    Dropping the broken pistol, and while his handsome face was twisted into a frown--


    The crumbling ''boat of the sun'', sunk into the ocean.


    The sand under our feet immediately crumbled and fell into the sea, bringing my brother and I with it.


    --Nii-san.


    I''m sorry.


    In one corner of my heart, I knew that what Nii-san was doing wasn''t wrong.


    I had accepted in my heart the cruel truth that, in this world, there are things that cannot be solved so simply, but I still fought against you.


    But, the same goes for me--


    My feelings are not lies either.


    I may not know why. But, if it''s for her.


    If it''s for her, even if I have to walk a different path from you, I will be willing.


    --Nii-san.


    I''ve been separated from Nii-san...and this time, I''ve really lost it. I''ve really lost the goal that I''ve always had since I was a child.


    What should I do from now on?

 Volume 4 - CH 5

    --Nii-san.


    Murmuring, I opened my eyes.


    This is...where is this? I...was lying on a bed...this room...I know it. This is the place Muto and I would always play...Logi''s student lounge...


    "--Kin-chan?"


    It''s Shirayuki''s voice.


    Sitting up, I saw Shirayuki in Miko garments sitting on a folding chair by the bed, cutting apple rabbits.


    "...Shirayuki...?"


    "Kin-chan, Kin-chan! Seeing you unconscious on the marina, I was about to die from worry! Being able to wake up...I''m so relieved...uu, uwah...!"


    In the midst of that sandstorm, I probably fell into the water...


    Who...Was it Nii-san who saved me?


    Half-crying, Shirayuki was saying, "Kin-chan! We have to replenish your strength! Eat! Eat, eat!" stuffing the apple rabbits into my silent mouth. Uu, guu!


    Assaulted by the rabbit army and nearly choking, I--looked through the window, at the bright outdoors, *Ha*, and came back to reality.


    The clock on the wall was pointing towards 7:00. And, it''s day.


    Aria was attacked yesterday evening at 6:00. If what Nii-san says is true, then Aria only has 11 hours to live.


    I have to hurry...!


    But, where do I go?


    What should I do?


    I don''t know, I don''t know--then first, I have to find a clue.


    Clutching at my chest, which was still hurting from being hit by ''Invisible Bullets," I...noticed that I had already been changed into a new set of clothes and pants with the Logi emblem.


    When I asked Shirayuki about what had happened, Shirayuki said that when Aria had been sniped, Reki, who had noticed that through her scope, ran to Butei High to request for backup. So, when the sandstorm over the sea had stopped, the Logi vehicles that had rushed to the scene had saved me, who was unconscious on the marina.


    She also said that, at the same time, Lezzad''s diving section were looking for Aria in the nearby sea...


    But in the end, they didn''t find her.


    "Aria was...kidnapped. But...Aah, where is she now!"


    Losing all patience, I pounded my fist into the wall.


    "...The sea."


    Stepping forward to hold me back, so said Shirayuki.


    "--The sea?"


    "I divined the location of Aria--"


    "43 degrees 19 minutes North, 155 degrees 03 minutes East. The Pacific, in the sea close to Urup Island. The GPS that Riko slipped onto Aria confirms the location. Ki-kun."


    Hearing that voice, I turned my head--


    -To see Riko, waving a PDA around, standing by the door.


    She was wearing a nurse uniform that looked like the one on the Mentholatum cream box, and her right eye...was covered by a heart-shaped eyepatch.


    "--You''ve woken up. Tohyama. That''s great."


    Afterward, wearing a sailor uniform and holding a walking stick, Jeanne walked in.


    "I heard those two. Aria''s been kidnapped by an I-U ability user called Patra, right?"


    I nodded at Shirayuki, who had a very strict tone, looking at Jeanne and Riko questioningly.


    Jeanne and Riko looked at each other--


    "...Kana, called us up. Follow me[1], Tohyama."


    Following Jeanne, who''s injury in one leg hadn''t healed yet, I slowly walked out, arriving at the floor below in the Logi building, which was full of the pungent odor of gasoline.


    "Kana in I-U is the superior of both Riko and me. We both respect him. Therefore, we were willing to do anything to help him, but...Kana only said three things. Aria was kidnapped by Patra. I-U as well as its situation has already been revealed to you. Also, although I found it very hard to believe...he said that you defeated him."


    Nii-san...


    "Riko and I still haven''t openly declared war on I-U. Because of that, we didn''t want to tell you carelessly...but, it looks like you understand most of what''s happening inside I-U, saying it again would be a waste of time. Therefore, I''ll tell you about the curse of the witch who took Aria away--Patra."


    "Curse...?"


    "This is also the effect of that curse."


    Jeanne pointed at Riko, who was pointing at her own eyepatch.


    "Riko''s right eye is blind. Because she got the curse of one of Patra''s scarabs[2], she received an eye infection. Complete recovery will probably take around one week. And my leg, now that I think about it, was also caused by one of her scarabs. But by the time I realized this--it was too late."


    "Scarab..."


    This familiar phrase could not help but make me frown.


    "This scarab is the thing that I drew for Kin-chan before. That''s Patra''s familiar. The effects are weaker than being cursed directly...but it''s still able to transfer Patra''s power, bringing bad luck to its affected enemies."


    Hearing Shirayuki''s explanation, I went "Tch"


    On the night of the Tanabata, flying into Aria''s yukata behind the shrine, was that bug as well.


    Because of the curse of that bug, the engine of Aria''s jet ski died while we were still in the middle of the sea...


    Giving Patra an impeccable chance to snipe.


    (I remember that scarabs...were called the insects of God in ancient Egypt...)


    Even though I was no longer in Hysteria Mode, I still went through the sparse amount of world history that I knew.


    Now that I think about it, the jackals that attacked us--were very alike to the ones on ancient Egyptian walls. I remember that it''s a God called "Anubis". Patra must have based her golems off that.


    "Jeanne. That girl, Patra is--"


    "You should have guessed from her name. Patra is the descendant of Cleopatra. Her head always full of ancient Egypt, she calls herself the "reincarnation" of Cleopatra, the 7th."


    --Cleopatra.


    Protecting ancient Egypt with her beauty and wit, the Ptolemaic queen, fighting against the Romans.


    ...After the appearance of the thief Lupin, the knight Jeanne d''Arc, and Count Vlad Dracula, we''ve finally come to the Royal Cleopatra-sama? I''m not surprised though. I don''t think anything can surprise me, anymore.


    "Patra--is a rogue element within I-U."


    Walking into the elevator, Jeanne pushed on the button for Basement 2, frowning.


    Shirayuki, Riko, and I followed her in. Basement 2, from what I remember, that should be Logi''s special dock.


    "...Rogue element? Isn''t she part of I-U?"


    "She was. She used to be the No.2, even above Vlad. But because she would always use excessive amounts of random violence, she was expelled."


    Having already said that she herself was expelled, Riko continued,


    "Patra is delusional. She truly believes that she was born to rule. She was waiting for the ''Professor'' to die so she could become the leader, so she could start a war to rule her own country. First, she would take over Egypt, then from there, she would dominate the entire world. She really thinks this way."


    "He-hey...! World domination? That''s like the kind of villains from old manga--"


    "In I-U, they exist. Outside of Patra, there are a few others. That place really gives people the feeling that conquering the world is possible..."


    "Tohyama. Riko and I don''t wish for Patra to become the leader of I-U."


    "But, if the ''Professor'' and Aria both die, she really might succeed the throne."


    As Jeanne and Riko were talking--


    The elevator stopped at Logi''s special docks.


    In the elevator hall, there was a silver wolf, lying on the floor, resting, and sitting upright on a bench, was Reki.


    Seeing us, Reki brought out a mysterious, large iron case.


    "Kinji-san. Are you going to save Aria?"


    Being asked this question, I--


    -turned my head to look at Jeanne, Riko, and Shirayuki.


    They all seemed to want to hear my confirmation.


    In my heart, I already knew. Everybody believes that I will save Aria. Therefore, they''ve prepared to bring me somewhere.


    I...nodded at Reki.


    "--My comrade has been taken, how could I stand by?"


    And...the reason Aria was taken was my carelessness.


    "Then, here."


    Inside of the iron case that Reki opened--


    -was the Armament Set B that I used during Assault, Beretta-Kinji Model...and the butterfly knife that Nii-san left me, already sharpened to a fine point.


    Thank you. With this, I can give my all, and fight as a Butei.


    Even if I don''t know how many seconds I can last in battle against that Sand-Witch Patra.


    "This was also in Kinji-san''s shirt pocket."


    What Reki gave me--was the small hourglass that Patra had given to Nii-san.


    Originally, there was something you could use to change the position of the hourglass, but that was removed, and now the sand just falls down In that round shaped glass...*Shh*, more than half the sand had already fallen.


    This is probably a timer of how long Aria has left to live.


    Nii-san has given this to me.


    The one who defeated him, me.


    --Go.


    Is that what you mean, Nii-san?


    "Aren''t you going, Reki?"


    Putting on the bulletproof vest, the tactical gloves, and the spare magazines onto my body, I asked--


    *Shake Shake* Reki shook her head.


    "Only two people can go. You, and one of them. Jeanne has an injured leg, so she won''t do...Riko has one injured eye, so she can''t judge distance properly, and won''t be able to be fully effective in battle. Take into account that the enemy is an ability user, and Shirayuki fits. She herself wants to go, anyways."


    Looks like...while I was unconscious, they''ve already discussed who would be the best to go save Aria.


    However--


    "''Only two people can go,"...what''s that supposed to mean?"


    But, Reki stood there like a doll, not answering.


    "You''ll understand in a moment, Tohyama. This way. Once you''ve prepared, come."


    Probably not wanting to see me changing, Jeanne, her back towards me, pausing in front of the next door, looked at her watch and answered.


    "Ki-kun. This."


    The thing Riko took out--was Aria''s bulletproof uniform, and it was a brand-new summer uniform.


    You have to save her. And this probably means that she wants me to bring her back to Butei High as well.


    As expected of Riko, who''s obsessed about clothes.


    "Aria is my prey, so-"


    Putting that inside the back pocket of the bulletproof vest, Riko...


    "--If you let her die, I''ll cry."


    *Piki* She used her fingers to form an angle over her head.


    This was the first time I had come to the Logi special docks, and it was full of the scent of seawater.


    That''s to be expected, after all this place was designed so that the sea leads into here, allowing small boats to be deployed immediately.


    We continued to go down the long row of boats and jet skis...


    "Kinji!"


    When we had stopped in front of something with "7th Dock" written on it, Muto, completely covered in oil, raised his head.


    However, what''s Muto maintaining right now...?


    Something like a black and white, horizontal rocket was floating by the boats.


    "This is "Orcus". The submarine I used to infiltrate Butei High. It was originally able to seat three people, but the modification this time increased the arsenal, so now it can only carry two people."


    "Muto, how many knots can it go?"


    Hearing this, Muto wrinkled his thick eyebrows, calculating it.


    "Well...around 170 knots."


    "Amazing. Being able to modify it to such an extent in one night--you''re a genius, Muto."


    "That I admit to. However, the person who made this is much more of a genius than me. This used to be a supercavitation torpedo, right?"


    "Super...what?"


    "It''s when an amazingly fast torpedo evaporates water creates a bubble of air out of water, spreading itself around the torpedo''s body, because of this, the water drag will--"


    Jeanne stopped Muto with a single hand, who was about to launch into an otaku-level discourse to explain my question.


    "There''s no time for any detailed explanations. Orcus is a super fast torpedo which had its explosives taken out, turning it into a small submarine that allow people to sit inside."


    "...But, we have to go 2000 kilometers. No matter how much fuel we put, this will be a one-way trip. We''ll have to go over and pick you up, returning by yourself is impossible."


    --Looking at me, Muto...


    Looking at his expression, I could see that he knew the situation to some degree.


    "You heard about it, Muto. Our...that..."


    "--I didn''t hear anything. Curiosity killed the cat. That''s what it says in the Butei textbooks, right?"


    Muto used the idiom that I said to him during Adseard, when we were punching tickets together, glancing at the Shirayuki in Miko garments.


    "You''re too much, you''re so naive about everything. Did you think that we didn''t know? Looking at your expression, it''s obvious. These few months, you''ve been doing something very dangerous."


    "I''m not an idiot" was written on Muto''s face, and coming from behind him...from within the submarine,


    "We''ve all noticed it a little. After all, we''re Butei. However--"


    As if giving Muto backup, Shiranui strode out.


    "--As long as it''s the students of this school, it goes without saying that everybody is doing something dangerous. Anyways, Butei Charter article 4--A Butei must learn to become independent. You can not help him if he does not request it. Right? Therefore...we have always been worrying about you from the shadows. And now, when we can finally help, to be honest, I was a little happy."


    *Smile*


    Shiranui, standing beside me with the same gentle smile as always on his face, and Muto, patting me on the back as if encouraging me, I...couldn''t find any words to return to them.


    Muto. Shiranui. You guys...


    Recently, I''ve been acting really cold to you two, because of that incident with the mail...


    But despite that, you didn''t ask me anything, and still you reached your hands out to me.


    "...Thank you."


    That''s all I said.


    Why is it that, in this truly happy moment, that was all I could say?


    I reached out, helping Shirayuki into Orcus, inside...was amazing...


    In this cramped space where even wearing a helmet was impossible, fully digitized was a speedometer, a depth meter, coordinate screen, sonar display, and fuel meter, lined up tightly.


    I wedged myself into the small co-pilot''s seat--and Shirayuki, who had already learned how to control it, was, along with Jeanne, who was sticking her head in with her hair drooping down, performing the final checks on the instruments.


    "Then I''m closing the door. Good luck. Also, bring this."


    Said Jeanne, separating her walking stick into two pieces...and pulling out the sheath-less saber hidden inside, she reversed the jewel-encrusted hilt, handing it over to Shirayuki. This is the sword Jeanne called Durandal, a blade of legend...


    "Eh..."


    Shirayuki--looked back and forth between the sword and Jeanne.


    This sword that had been broken by Shirayuki was shorter, but being about the same length as a katana now, it was probably easier for Shirayuki to use.


    "Jeanne...Is this really OK? We''re already using your submarine...this sword is very precious to you, right..."


    "Patra is my enemy as well. The enemy of my enemy is my friend."


    "...Thank you Jeanne. You''re a good person, after all."


    Looking at the honors student Shirayuki, who had openly thanked her.


    "Ah...u...I-I''m a witch. Really, I''m very scary. Ah...Go-good luck."


    Embarrassed and blushing, Jeanne stepped away from the door, as if running away.


    Not long afterward, the door began to close, soundlessly.


    All the instruments started up, and within 1 second...as if embracing us, they emitted a glow of light and color.


    The watch was sent to Japanese time, 07:15 AM...7:15 in the morning.


    The final countdown to Aria''s death was--10 hours and 45 minutes.


    Orcus burst out from dock 7, just like an actual torpedo.


    This was my first time riding a submarine, but I immediately understood that Orcus was a unique, amazing submarine. The initial speed of around 90km/h--was rising rapidly, during the stage where the rocket fuel was being burnt. After a few hours, it was rushing through the water at a high-velocity of 300 km/h, which I couldn''t believe. And, it''s nearly soundless.


    Shirayuki adjusted the joystick, which looked like it came right out of an airplane, but the steering was nearly fully automatic. I-U''s technology is amazing.


    "Kin-chan. I heard Jeanne say that Patra is rated at G25--the world''s most powerful witch."


    Wearing a head mounted display that looked like a yellow-green monocle, Shirayuki turned her head at me, who was sitting in the back.


    "Also, I heard that if she''s beside a pyramid-shaped structure, she can use spiritual energy without limit. Patra is definitely using pyramids as a magical focus to support "Unlimited Spiritual Energy". "Unlimited Spiritual Energy" is a type of magic that ancient Japan had performed a large amount of research on, but because of the magnitude of its power, it was designated as a forbidden art."


    "...Now that I think about it, Patra said that too. She said, as long as there''s a pyramid, she can use unlimited amounts of power."


    "Yes. An analogy would be...Jeanne and I are just normal cannons, but Patra is a tank with unlimited ammo. That witch has that level of power."


    A tank with unlimited ammo--


    "Can we...really save Aria from the hands of that kind of person?"


    Shirayuki, as if avoiding me, who was saying such defeatist things, turned to face forward.


    "Kin-chan...you''re very worried about Aria, right?"


    "..."


    "Don''t worry. I vaguely understand. For Kin-chan, Aria is a girl that carries a very deep and profound meaning...therefore, I also wish to protect her. Besides, I don''t wish to have a victory over Aria this way."


    "...Victory?"


    "Ah, uu, um, and Patra also used her scarabs[3] to invade Hotogi. I''m afraid that the person who took Irokaneayame, is her. So, Patra is the enemy of the Hotogi as well."


    Saying this as if covering her earlier words up, Shirayuki''s face reddened a little.


    After that, while filling ourselves up with the supplies inside the ship, which were drinks, and rations, which were like white-chocolate, we--continued on course towards the Northern Pacific. On the screen of the GPS that is normally used on ships, the estimated time taken between our coordinates and Aria''s coordinates was counting down.


    I''m afraid that that Sand Witch--Patra is there as well.


    After 10 hours--when the final countdown had only one hour left--


    Reaching the general area that Aria was supposed to be, we slowed down and used the sonar to scan our surroundings...and noticed that there were several large structures.


    How could this uninhabited oceanic area have so many signals? Thinking that this was weird, I deployed the periscope, noticing that a pillar of water, like a fountain, was visible on the screen. After looking at it for a bit, a pack of white whales suddenly violently jumped out of the water, giving me a fright. Looks like those pillars of water were been blown out by the white whales.


    We went through the whales...and on the other side of the fine mist that the water pillar had created-


    -impossible.


    That--


    "...An...Annbelle...!"


    Looking at the ship, appearing on the surface of the ocean, I was speechless.


    Having seen it several times through photos, I could not be wrong.


    That--is the luxury cruise ship, Annbelle.


    December of last year...it was shipwrecked in Uraga Bay, the cruise that made Nii-san disappear...as if it had been salvaged, it was floating in the middle of the Pacific like a ghost ship.


    It had already undergone extensive modifications. The waterline was very low, and on the deck, which looked like an oil tanker--was an appalling sight that made me "Tch". A gigantic pyramid was constructed there.


    It''s definitely the focus of Patra''s "Unlimited Spiritual Energy".


    Also, destroying that pyramid would need something like bomber aircraft. It''s impossible for us. All we have are puny pistols and swords.


    With these kinds of weapons, how do we...!


    -destroy that gigantic pyramid that towers above us.


    "Kin-chan...I know, I know. I felt it inside there. I felt Aria, and Patra--"


    The eyes under her fringe widening, Shirayuki stared at the tip of the pyramid, brows raised furiously.


    In the whole pyramid, only the top of it was made of glass, and that section was shining with the light of the sun.


    We surfaced, approaching it, and we noticed that a section in front of the Annbelle appeared to be a piece of land made of sand.


    This can no longer be called a ship.


    Approaching cautiously...almost as if floating along, we drove the submarine, which was nearly out of fuel, until we touched it.


    Disembarking onto that beach, we noticed that both sides of the sandbar had two ten-meter effigies of Patra.


    "This...may have been changed to a certain extent, but it''s an imitation of ancient Egypt''s Abu Simbel. Amazing...all this was made using magic. Even the whales appeared to have been summoned through magic. They''re definitely here to act as shields against attacks from torpedoes and etc."


    Shirayuki''s words made me frown.


    Magic, magic, everything is made from magic?


    Patra''s unlimited spiritual energy.


    It looks like she''ll be the most difficult opponent yet.


    Shirayuki and I walked through the legs of the statue of Patra, entering a tunnel that appeared to be leading to the pyramid.


    Fishing out the hourglass from the pocket on the bulletproof vest, I saw that the sand inside was nearly completely at the bottom.


    Glancing at my watch, of Aria''s life--only 24 minutes were remaining--!


    Inside the tunnel, there was an extremely wide sandstone staircase. I was worried that, like those old movies, a huge boulder would come rolling down, but such a thing didn''t occur.


    Let alone traps, this tunnel, full of forks, just like a maze, seemed to be afraid that we would get lost, and bright torches lit the way to the correct staircase leading up. Looks like Patra is inviting us up.


    In this manner, we slowly approached the top of the pyramid...


    Suddenly, a gigantic door appeared before us. Shirayuki, having studied Hieroglyphics back in SSR, read those bird and snake looking glyphs, saying that this appeared to be "The King''s Chamber".


    "Kin-chan. This is the place. Patra is inside, and so is Aria...!"


    Saying this, the human radar, Shirayuki--at that time, took off the white ribbon on her hair.


    I''ve seen this before during the battle with Jeanne. That is the sealing cloth that Shirayuki normally wears in order to suppress her massive magical power.


    The door, without us touching it, went *Creeaaaaaaakkkk*...swinging open amidst the deep noise...The interior of "The King''s Chamber" brightened.


    Inside--was a hall where everything was made of gold.


    The floor, covered with extravagant carpeting, the pillars around the room, the massive sphinx guarding the end, everything, everything, was made of gold.


    No wonder this place was shining when we were looking at it from the bottom.


    I quickly took in the surroundings--


    --It''s here. The gold coffin with Aria in it was next to its hands, not paws.


    "...You fools from the Orient, do you know why I have let you enter the holy ''King''s Chamber''?"


    Sitting on a golden throne, encrusted with jewels, Patra--


    -held up a huge crystal ball, which had been resting on the armrest of the throne, her fingers spinning on its surface without pause.


    Still wearing that bikini which showed off her skin, covered in masses of gold jewelery, Patra was sitting there, her white, slender legs raised.


    "I am not letting anybody argue anymore. I am the subject of jealousy of those people in I-U. Even after using my curse to destroy Vlad, they still did not acknowledge my power. They said that Vlad was beaten by three people, Aria and her companions. Forming a group is obviously the nature of the weak. However, if I can eradicate Aria and her companions as well...those idiots will have to shut up."


    *Po* Patra threw the crystal ball--


    *Crash*


    It smashed into the golden coffin that Aria was in, and shattered.


    "I-U''s next king will not be Aria. It will be me! The ''Professor'' has said that if I''m able to defeat Aria and her companions, holding Aria''s life within the palm of my fist, then he''ll give me his throne."


    Standing up, Patra walked down the golden staircase in front of the throne. *Tap*


    Wearing the high-heeled slippers she was used to, she folded her arms.


    "I always act with the future in mind. This time, I have thought about what I will do after I became the queen of I-U. I--"


    Those eyes, heavy with eyeshadow, were staring at Shirayuki, as if appraising her.


    "--hate men. Those things make me feel very uncomfortable. When I become queen, I want all those handmaidens by my side to be beautiful women. Therefore, I didn''t kill, but sealed with my curses, those women that are to be used for later. First was the battle-hungry Diamond Dust Witch, and then Lupin''s descendant, however, I didn''t kill them."


    Patra''s gaze, just like a cobra''s, assessing her from head to toe, made Shirayuki frown.


    "A Japanese witch. Your appearance is exceptional as well. And with your strength in battle, I can allow you to be my warrior. Tohyama Kinichi--that man, I can dress him up as a handmaiden all the time, keeping him as Kana. Before, that person did some weird things to me--depriving me of my sleep. Tohyama Kinji, I hate you as well. You have the appearance of Tohyama Kinichi."


    You can''t blame me for that. We''re brothers after all.


    Patra''s gaze, filled with derision and hate, looked at me, who didn''t say anything.


    It appears that she took her own twisted feelings for Nii-san, and only turned the portion of hate towards me.


    "Therefore, Tohyama Kinji. Now, I will kill you."


    As if spurred into action by what Patra, who was pointing over here, said-


    "Kin-chan, I--can only delay her for 5 minutes. Take that time to rescue Aria."


    Shirayuki shouted, *Pa!*


    The white sleeves on her two arms fluttered, as if they were the flapping wings of a bird.


    "Hihi Hokakumaku[4]!"


    From within those sleeves--countless paper cranes flew out.


    The paper cranes sped towards Patra, just like thrown stones--


    And in the midst of their flight, they blazed into birds of fire.


    "--!"


    *DaDaDaDaDaDaDan!*


    The birds of fire all smashed into Patra, exploding.


    The vortex of flame rose, leaving behind a cloud of thick smoke, hiding Patra.


    "...!"


    *Baaaaaa*--The thing that had been enveloped by the inferno was--a large amount of gold sand.


    When I had just realized that, the gold on the floors of "The King''s Chamber" all became gold sand.


    Next to me, who was trying hard to keep my balance--*KCCCCCHHHH*


    Drawing the legendary holy sword, Durandal from her back, Shirayuki kicked off the gold sand.


    Rushing into the thick smoke, *Clank!*


    Emitting the sound of a sword blade smashing into something, it bounced off the right.


    Defending, Shirayuki temporarily retreated into the shadow of the pillar.


    This high-speed melee gave me no chance to interrupt.


    There''s no time. I have to get to Aria--!


    I was extremely panicked, but I could only wait for the sand to settle, waiting for Patra''s next move.


    If I get sucked into that battle, this pistol I hold in my hand will be completely useless.


    In the sparkling, dancing golden dust, Patra''s voice rang out from another direction.


    "Good. A battle maiden is good. However, you have to show me more. There is no place for weak girls who only know how to run in my handmaidens. If you hide any more, I''ll kill you, you know?"


    Laughing excitedly, she looked at golden pillar that Shirayuki was hiding behind.


    Inside that hand with red fingernails, was the shining legendary sword, Irokaneayame.


    That''s the Irokaneayame that was stolen from the Hotogi shrine.


    As expected, she was the one who stole it.


    "If you don''t come, I''ll cut you down along with the pillar. Hoho."


    Saying that, Patra raised the blade in her hand high up in the air--


    *Pa!*


    Her hakama dancing, Shirayuki, charging out of the shadow of the pillar, brandished Durandal, assuming a low stance.


    *Clank!* She put her whole body behind the blow, smashing Patra''s sword out of the way--*Zan*--!


    Performing a half-turn, completely surprising the enemy, she brought the sword down--slicing off Patra''s right hand.


    She...She did it.


    Patra''s arm, still holding Irokaneayame, fell to the floor.


    "Patra. You said something nobody can say. Which is, killing Kin-chan."


    Staring with fury at Patra, who was kneeling and clutching her wounded arm...Shirayuki''s eyes, beneath her highly raised eyebrows, closed.


    --!


    There, at Shirayuki''s feet.


    The gold sand that was thrown up by the falling of Irokaneayame, *ZuZuZuZuZuZ*...started rising.


    "Shirayuki!"


    At the same time as my cry, the Patra who''s arm was cut off turned into gold sand and scattered.


    --That Patra is fake!


    *Ba!* From within the gold sand, another--the real Patra, picked up Irokaneayame, charging.


    Patra, from within the smoke of the explosions from the paper crane, hid above. And on the ground, she left a copy made of gold sand.


    "--being surprised like this, how stupid. Weak warriors, I do not need them."


    Patra, from Shirayuki''s feet, closed in, Irokaneayame--


    *Zch!* The chest of Shirayuki''s garments--it pierced through the middle of it.


    Shi-Shira...!


    ...!


    All words left my mind.


    Shirayuki--


    Holding Irokaneayame, which was stuck through her chest, as if trying to swat Patra away, Shirayuki took Irokaneayame back.


    Afterward, one step, two steps, she retreated to the pillar she was hiding behind just now.


    "Uu...UUUU!"


    *Zu...Zch*


    Releasing a sound full of agony, she drew Irokaneayame out of her chest--


    --*Hyuu Hyuu*


    -and along with Durandal, she threw it backwards.


    "--?"


    My face twisted into a frown, in front of my eyes--Shirayuki disappeared, just like an illusion.


    Immediately after, *Hyuu*, a white piece of Japanese paper, cut into the shape of a person, was left there, floating.


    *Hyuu Hyuu* The paper, fallen on the ground, had a hole in the middle of it, looking like it had been stabbed by a knife.


    A fake...! This too!?


    The two weapons, flying through the air in a perfect arc--


    *Pa Pa*


    -were caught by the real Shirayuki, appearing out of the shadows.


    "--Catching someone in a trap then being caught yourself, how stupid. I don''t want to be subservient to a weak king either."


    Just now, when Shirayuki was hiding behind the pillar, she used a paper person to make her own shikigami...making her own substitute.


    And for the sake of not revealing that, she even let it hold the real holy sword, Durandal.


    "Weak...? Did you say, I''m weak?"


    Having thought that she had won the battle, Patra seems to be relatively easy to provoke--


    That voice, already half-mad, was trembling.


    The gold sand under her feet, making a *Shiii Shiii* sound, danced into the air, forming several daggers.


    Those floating daggers were all pointing towards Shirayuki.


    "I am the king! Not only the king of I-U and Egypt. But I am an existence who is meant to be the queen of the world! Witch of Japan! Repent for your blasphemy against the king!"


    Countless daggers, like bullets, sped towards Shirayuki.


    "Hotogi Soutenryuu...Fuujyouhatsushi[5]!"


    Holding a katana in her right hand, and a sword in her left hand, Shirayuki frowned and ducked her head, charging towards Patra.


    Afterward, her whole body spun. *Clank! Clank Clank Clank! Using her the katana and sword in her right and left hand to deflect the oncoming gold daggers, sending them flying, she continued to speed towards the enemy.


    When the two razor-sharp blades, dancing and spinning around, exactly like a hurricane, were about to cut into Patra.


    *Ba!* Like a blooming peony, the whirling blades burst into flame, wreathed with a crimson inferno.


    "Hinokagabi - Souko[6]"


    Rotating like a mixer, the blazing blades--


    *Clank! Clank Clank!*


    -were blocked by Patra, who had conjured up a shield of gold sand at the last moment, using them to deflect the blows.


    At the same time, *Shaa!* A shower of gold sand enveloped Shirayuki''s blade--making the inferno around it, die in an instant. Like the usage of sand to smother grass fires, sand, is scared of fire.


    "--!"


    *Ku!* Shirayuki gripped the handles, injecting raw spiritual energy, trying to revive the fires--


    -but that breathing was obviously more erratic than a moment ago.


    While Shirayuki was using the massively overpowering Kidoujutsu, all her energy had been drained, as if running from her.


    Those kinds of vicious attacks can''t be sustained for a long time, right?


    But on the other hand, the expression Patra had on her face was a smile.


    Within a pyramid, her spiritual energy has no limit. It''s infinite.


    If she acts after Shirayuki is out of stamina, we''re finished--!


    I can''t delay any longer.


    I have to bring Aria back immediately...!


    Having been waiting for this opportunity all along, I stepped forward on the sand.


    "--Hihikagutsuchi - Homurafutae![7]"


    *Saa!* As if breaking a tile, the multi-layered gold sand roundshield was cut into two pieces,


    "Ho, Two layers of Amenhotep''s Sky Shield were cut."


    While Patra was laughing, making a third shield above her head to block the blow.


    I charged.


    --Since it''s this way, let''s bet on this!


    Taking advantage of this moment, when Patra was preoccupied with Shirayuki--


    Trying to get past Patra''s back, I raced towards Aria''s golden coffin--


    *Pata*...*Patapatai*...


    (...!?)


    I could hear the sound of sand particles hitting my Armament Set B.


    What is this...?


    Once I noticed--wind was twirling around my body, restricting my movement.


    "Tohyama Kinji. Right now, I am still enjoying my battle with this girl. Don''t make any troublesome moves. Stay in the midst of the wind, and watch quietly."


    Patra''s words were seemingly directed behind her back at me, who was in the midst of choking on the whirlwind of gold sand.


    The gold sand, hitting me at high speed, left countless small cuts on my face and fingers.


    *Zch* *Ba!* A large piece of gold smashed into my face, making blood spurt everywhere.


    I...can''t move! The wind was about to pick me up...


    "Kin-chan! Run!"


    Shouting, Shirayuki--


    -slid her katana and saber to her waist, *Pa*


    And drew two large fans from out of her sleeves.


    "Hotogi Fusen--Fuujinbaku![8]"


    Shirayuki opened those white fans, which looked like billboards, and with a violent posture, she started waving the white fans around, nearly blowing herself back.


    Fuah! The hurricane that Shirayuki created dissipated the whirlwind of gold sand beautifully.


    When I had touched down from my former position, legs slightly off the floor, I immediately started to advance.


    Aria--


    "Kin-chan, run! To Aria--!"


    "Commoner! Don''t think you can touch the coffin!"


    Patra shouted this way--


    *Zuu, zzzzz*...!


    The gigantic sphinx statue whose foot Aria''s coffin was next to, started moving.


    Th-this thing...can move!?


    Because it was sitting out there in the open, it made me careless.


    Looks like this--is a gigantic golem that Patra had set up for ambush.


    Reciting something from out of an Egyptian scroll, the sphinx, standing up, was more than 10 meters tall. It was almost like a gigantic robot from an anime, a dinosaur from the Cretaceous period, a true monster...


    My Beretta and knife won''t do anything to this!


    "I knew that it was going to move..."


    Shirayuki drew her katana and saber again, holding them horizontally at her sides, just like wings.


    And as if trying to hide the blades from a frontal point of view, she brought them behind her back.


    "So my last attack--was reserved for that Sphinx[9]!"


    *Paaan!*Her eyebrows below her fringe were raised and closing her eyes, accumulating power, Shirayuki--


    "Hotogi Soutenryuu, Secret Art--Hihi Hotogigami - Futae no Nagareboshi--!![10]"


    Crossing the swords like a cross, Shirayuki, exerting all the strength in her body, swung the blades outwards in a blazing arc!


    *ZHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!*


    The deep red light that was emitted out of the blades flew by my head--


    -becoming an X-shaped blade, colliding with the head of the Sphinx.


    *DGAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!*


    I rushed into the vortex of flame, and countless fragments of the Sphinx''s head were turning back into sand and falling onto my head--


    In just one step. In just one leap, I can, reach Aria''s coffin!


    My watch--the time left on it was just 5 minutes--!


    "Halt! Tohyama Kinji!"


    That hysteric voice made me turn around--


    ...!


    Right now, Patra was standing on Shirayuki, who had fallen down on the ground...!


    "Uu...!"


    Crouching in the desert of gold, moaning with pain, it looked like Shirayuki...


    -Because of that blow which destroyed the sphinx, she had used up all her spiritual energy.


    "...Shirayuki!"


    My gun pointed at Patra--


    But, from the body of the fallen Shirayuki, *whooosh*...smoke, reminiscent of steam, started rising.


    "Throw that away and leave the coffin, Tohyama. Otherwise, this girl will become a mummy."


    "...What...?"


    "The human body is something that is just like a bag of water. I hold the holy secret technique of sucking out all that water."


    Hoho. Below the foot of Patra, who was cruelly smiling, the rate of steam rising from Shirayuki was getting more and more quick.


    "Ah....Aahh...."


    Shirayuki''s voice, full of agony--


    "Wa-wait, Patra!"


    -made me place my gun by my feet.


    I couldn''t help but put it down.


    "Hoho. This two person team of yours is pretty good. Not only did you manage to break the sphinx, but you also reached the coffin. But in the end, these are just the techniques of mere people. There''s no way to fight against the fact that I am the one who holds the power of the Gods. The power that I hold, along with the pyramid[11], is infinite! Those without limits will win over those with limits. This is the truth. Commoners like you trying to overturn the truth--impossible. Impossible, impossible, impossible, impossible, it is impossible."


    When Patra was boasting, and the bracelets on the hands on her arms started ringing--


    my body also, with a *whoooosh...*, started to release smoke.


    This isn''t sweat. As if pulling the life force out of me, all the water was being sucked out.


    Uu...Uuu...!


    I opened my mouth in agony, and as if I had been smoking a cigarette, smoke started pouring out of it.


    My throat was dry, the surface of my tongue became rough, even my eyes were releasing smoke...I can''t see in front of me...


    --*Clang!*


    This sound came from outside of the pyramid.


    *Clang Clang Clang Clang Zch*---!


    From my hazy vision, I couldn''t see anything different.


    However, there was the sound of something climbing the pyramid...close to me...?


    "--!?"


    *CCCHHHNNGGG!* The glass behind me broke. Turning my head, I could only see a red Orcus crashing in--


    It was probably because Patra''s concentration had been interrupted by this shock, but the smoke stopped pouring out of Shirayuki''s and my bodies.


    "Then-"


    The Orcus was lying there silently...when the door opened.


    "Let me break the impossible."


    Was my Beretta bugged? Facing the owner of that voice, who seemed to have listened in on that conversation just now--Patra went *Gaaaah* Not only was she abnormally angry, but her pale face started blushing immediately.


    "...Tohyama, Kinichi...! No, Kana!"


    Kana!


    When I just had had that reaction, daggers, made out of gold sand--*Kch Kch Kch Kch Kch*


    -thudded deeply into the hull of Orcus.


    But, I saw it.


    During that moment, jumping out of the door of the submarine, Kana--


    *PaPaPaPaPaPa!*


    Her long tails flying, Kana performed a magnificent flip, and around her--


    -six points of light, flashed, nearly simultaneously.


    A continuous six "Invisible Bullet".


    Patra bent desperately, until her waist was about to touch the ground, but--


    *Sha* On the knees of Patra, who was kneeling on the ground like a cat...two streams of blood ran down.


    Patra, for the first time, was injured--!


    *Tap*


    In the hands of Kana, who had dropped to the floor--


    -was the same model of gun that I had broken, a Colt Peacemaker.


    Kana. Nii-san.


    Even without words, I understood. Just now, he had shot at Patra.


    Which means that again, Nii-san...


    -had decided not to kill Aria. That he had bet on the "second chance" to defeat I-U...


    "Exodus 34:13 --But you shall destroy their altars, break their images, and cut down their groves--"


    *Ba*


    Reciting a verse from the bible and throwing six bullets into the air, Kana--


    *Click!*


    --waved her pistol went from left to right, towards the bullets in the air.


    *Click!* The revolver, a Colt Peacemaker, went back to normal, the six bullets loaded.


    Air reload. That''s what Nii-san called this technique that was almost like magic, something that could only be done during Hysteria Mode.


    That''s right. The Nii-san that has become the woman of unparalleled beauty, Kana, can sustain his Hysteria Mode for long periods of time.


    "Kinji. The dagger that I gave you, you still have it, right? The scarlet butterfly knife, that is."


    I nodded at Kana, who had turned her head slightly to look at me.


    "--Hold that dagger, and while doing so, place your lips on Aria''s."


    What...?


    Pl-place my lips on Aria''s...?


    Why? Why do I need to? Why do I have to do that kind of thing to the near-dead Aria...?


    Not even giving me time to question the meaning of his words, once again, Kana assumed that formless stance.


    And, she used that gait, just like flowing water, to walk towards Patra.


    "Patra. The me as of now--even if you''re a girl, I won''t hold back."


    "...Kana, Kinichi. Don''t come closer. I, wo-won''t fight you."


    Patra, sitting on the floor, blushing, shuffled backwards.


    "Patra. You may look as ferocious as a wild beast, but actually, you''re a very intelligent girl. Someone who''s able to write different words with her left and right hand at the same time, able to control the movement of several different things at once. However, that concentration has a limit--"


    Facing Kana, who was speaking as he was walking--


    "Don''t act as if I''m an idiot! I-I like you---Ah, Uu, I-I can like somebody like you!"


    Gritting her teeth and saying this, Patra conjured up six of those UFO-like shields.


    They numbered six. She had obviously made them to block "Invisible Bullet".


    The aggressive Patra, actually used the gold sand to make defensive weapons against Kana?


    "You can''t be only this powerful, Patra. Use all that you can."


    Said Kana, *PaPaPaPaPaPa!*


    Not in points, but in a line of muzzle flashes, he fired towards Patra.


    Patra moved. Frowning with a *Kyuu*, she just managed to use the six shields to defend herself.


    "I-I hate you--!" Swaying without pause, Patra used the gold sand in the surroundings to make a gold eagle. (Not a golden eagle.)


    Not only were their beaks sharp, but with wings also like razor blades, seven, no, eight eagles appeared. They sped towards Kana from different directions.


    "Hmph. Eight. I thought that you could make more."


    Saying that gently, Kana--


    *Spin* Her tail sprang up, swinging in place.


    *Clank! Clank Clank!* All the eagles that were attacking had been sliced in half.


    And, this was a completely invisible slash.


    "It''s not over!"


    Once again, Patra made gold eagles, and this time, 20 or so appeared at once, but some of them were missing feet, some of their heads were as small as quails, and some of them were crooked... however, their battle potential still remained the same.


    "--!"


    One eagle, after it had been slashed open by Kana, who had spun again--cut open the ribbon tying that hair.


    *Bara*--


    Her hair hanging loosely, Kana flashed an expression which meant "There''s no other way."--


    *Kch KchKchKch!*


    In a moment, she assembled the separated metal pieces that were hidden in her hair.


    Apparently, every time those metal pieces with bits of slender wire hanging of them touched, they would stick together. It was probably designed to put it self together using those wires. In the blink of an eye, the pieces of metal had became a huge curved blade--immediately after, Kana took out a metal pole that resembled a three-section-staff from her clothes, putting them together.


    The thing that Kana was carrying in the midst of the whirling wind pressure--


    "Well done, Patra. Making me use this, you''re the first one. It''s called, Scorpio--this name really fits the desert, right?"


    That was the same thing that the Western Reaper carried, a scythe.


    And to keep the blade from being noticed amongst her hair, it was dyed with camouflage dye.


    In the face of that gigantic scythe, which would make anybody cower--


    "I-I am a--pharaoh! Don''t think that...Don''t think that commoners like you can defeat me!"


    Hesitating for a moment, Patra made many more leopards out of gold sand, pythons out of gold sand--and from the sky, coming from the bottom and top, bees, to attack.


    Opposing this, *Hyuu HyuuHyuuHyuu!*


    The arc of the scythe, far faster than the speed of a double jumping rope, appeared around Kana. It didn''t differentiate between the attacks from up, down, left, and right, merely a whirlwind of death, creating a spherical border after which nothing went past.


    Kana''s finger...with just that, he was able to control the handle of the entire Scythe. Using just the smallest flick of her finger, the smallest possible input of energy, she continually increased the speed of the scythe''s motion.


    *Bang! Bang Bang! Bang!*


    The tip of the scythe started to create noises akin to that of gunshots.


    That is the sound of the scythe blade breaking the sonic barrier.


    The water particles in the air continually collided into it, condensing, and with *PaPa PaPa*, water droplets started swirling around in a conical manner. With an appearance like that of sakura petals, they continued to float around Nii-san--


    *Pa! PaPa! Pa!*


    Before the golden enemies even contacted the blade, they had already been ripped to pieces by the enormous wind pressure.


    "--These sakura petals, floating around me...try to scatter them?"


    With a gentle expression in his eyes, and a smile aimed at Patra, Kana could not help but keep my mouth dry.


    --Strong.


    Like this, no matter how many there are, they won''t be able to approach Kana.


    As expected, the Nii-san that has become Kana is amazing. Invincible.


    An ally of justice will show his true powers after his transformation. That''s true, after all.


    "...Uu..."


    Facing Kana, who continued to wave the scythe in a dance of death--


    Patra continued to retreat.


    Is she forsaking her ability in favor of taking a hostage? She seemed to be searching for Shirayuki to that end...However, Shirayuki, holding one katana and one saber, had already left Patra''s side, hiding behind the throne.


    And distracted, Patra--*Kch!* Nii-san''s scythe passed over the floor, flinging the gold sand everywhere, just lke bullets.


    *Clank!* The circlet on her head struck by a piece of the golden sand, Patra could not help but turn her head.


    "Uwaah!"


    "Don''t look away, Patra. Right now, just look at me. Directly, directly--"


    Seeing Kana whispering, as if using hypnotism, I--


    -tore my gaze away from her, and looked at Aria''s coffin.


    --If there''s a time to take her back, it is now.


    Patra is already unable to concentrate on this area, she''s been suppressed by Kana.


    She''s completely ignoring Shirayuki and I!


    This time, I can definitely take Aria''s coffin.


    (--Aria!)


    Kicking the gun on the floor into my hand, just like in soccer, I--*Pa!* turned my back on Patra, and like scoring a touchdown in American Football--


    -I charged towards Aria''s coffin.


    I did it.


    I did it.


    I--got the coffin!


    Looking at my watch, only 1 minute was left.


    In the 1 minute that''s left, I have to open this, and save her...!


    The gold lid was extremely heavy. However, it didn''t appear to be locked. Returning the Beretta to its holster, I pushed it with all my strength, pushing it out of its groove--


    I saw her. I saw the face of Aria, lying there as if asleep.


    "...Aria! It''s me! Aria...!"


    I shouted, pushing the lid farther off.


    *Zzzzz* The sliding lid--*Shi* Tilted, leaving a large space open.


    Leaning over, I...


    "...!?''


    Paying attention, I noticed that the coffin was tilting as if it was about to sink into the gold sand--My feet had also been buried by the sand.


    ...Quicksand...!


    Set up in this place was a device. If anyone was to get too close, it would cave in, just like an ants'' hell.


    This isn''t Patra''s magic. This is just a trap--!


    The sand already up to my thighs, I climbed up onto the coffin.


    I tried to pull Aria out of the coffin, but I hadn''t opened the lid enough.


    "...!"


    Fuck.


    How could this be. How could I...fall into such a basic trap!


    *Clank*


    The coffin started to tilt even further, above the sinking gold sand. One foot on the tilted lid, all I found myself stepping on was air--and I fell into the coffin.


    "Uu!"


    This time, once again because of my weight, the other side of the coffin started to sink...*Shiii* The quicksand had pushed the lid back onto the coffin.


    "...!"


    This isn''t good. The people who come into take the mummies shouldn''t be the ones to become mummies themselves.


    I was imagining weird things, but my body was unstable, just as if I was floating.


    The coffin was falling, falling towards some place deeper underground--


    In the pitch black coffin, trying to protect Aria, I clasped her to me tightly.


    Aria.


    Aria!


    It''s me, I''ve come all the way here. Aria! So--open your eyes!


    Aria!

 Volume 4 - CH 6

    With a feeling of being swept away by quicksand, *Crash!* After the coffin had smashed into the ground, it stopped.


    I was grasping Aria''s head tightly, but my own head smashed into the walls of the coffin violently.


    Ouch...!


    I rubbed my head, noticing that everything around me was pitch black. I wanted to push open the lid, which had fallen back on, but...he-heavy.


    It seemed as if gold sand had piled up on the lid, increasing the weight of the lid.


    This is also dangerous, but more important, was Aria.


    Aria''s life would only last for a few more seconds.


    My hands, fumbling around in the darkness, found Aria. *Chuu* Touching something extremely soft, I was a little panicked--however, I breathed out. Still warm. Still alive. Aria, is still alive.


    In the confined coffin, I opened the pocket on the strap of Armament Set B, taking out the tactical flashlight--


    "...!"


    Aria, against all expectation, was wearing an ancient piece of clothing just like Patra''s, covered in gold jewelery.


    That, looking like a bikini, was scarcely wrapped around her hip and chest area--and around her, were golden ornaments, and fine flowers.


    S-so cute...


    Even in a dangerous situation such as this, but I couldn''t stop my brain from thinking these kinds of thoughts.


    Nearly fully naked, Aria, in those clothes and surrounded by flowers, under the faint illumination of the flashlight...she was so beautiful...She looked like she had come out of a fairy tale, a sleeping beauty...out of Egypt.


    However, now isn''t the time to be engrossed by this.


    I have to break the curse on Aria immediately.


    The method to do so...Nii-san said it before.


    "......"


    Bring my lips to hers, which is...a kiss.


    Even without a mirror, I knew how red my face must have been.


    To Aria...not only that, while she was unconscious, without her consent...


    How do I say this, it''s too cruel...No, too vile.


    Why is it that I can only save you by doing this.


    This may not be one of your catchphrases, but I don''t even understand one picogram of this.


    "But--"


    But, forgive me, Aria.


    I understand that my days with you are already full of unnatural circumstances. But looking at it now, those ''normal'' things have already disappeared from our world.


    Bringing you to a hospital, and letting a doctor cure you--


    That kind of thing is impossible. If that kind of thing could wake you up from your deathly sleep, I...


    In the hourglass, only a few grains of sand were left, waiting to fall down.


    Looking at my watch--the time until Aria died was...24 seconds.


    Aria.


    I haven''t said this before, have I.


    I know that you aren''t good with love, so I haven''t said what''s been in my heart the whole time.


    Before doing this kind of thing with you, who is in the deepest of sleeps--I-I have to admit this in my heart.


    Aaah, there''s only 10 seconds.


    I knelt, taking Aria''s sleeping face, determinedly...I-I used my eyes, to look over those overly cute, overly pitiful, overly beautiful, lips.


    Then, I closed my eyes.


    5 seconds.


    I--actually understand.


    I understand why I would risk my life for you.


    I understand why I would defy my brother, coming to save you.


    It''s compassion, or maybe, it''s some sort of respect, for you who lives life so bravely...


    ...That''s right, I let myself think that.


    But, those--were lies.


    They are all lies that I had told myself.


    The way I live is completely different from yours. It may be rare at this kind of age, but even our roles in society are wholly different. So one day, we will have to part.


    Therefore, I wasn''t even willing to say it in my own heart. I was afraid of admitting it to myself.


    But, Aria. I-I can''t help it anymore, for you--


    Ah...


    --I really am--too awkward, too childish.


    My mouth, far faster than I had imagined--*Pa*


    -contacted Aria''s, small, dainty lips.


    I may say that.


    But I really only touched one millimeter. Touching an area even smaller than a grain of gold sand.


    The sand in the hourglass ran out...in that moment, I--


    -Tightly, tightly, ever so tightly, hugged Aria''s head to my chest.


    Tinted with the scent of Gardenia, the beautiful fragrance of Aria''s breath--entered my nose, igniting a blazing fire within my core.


    Aah, Aria, Aria...Aria--


    --You can''t die.


    I won''t let you die, Aria...


    At that moment...something appeared inside the coffin.


    "?"


    I, who had raised my head, was enveloped by a scarlet light, coming from all around me.


    What is this light?


    I confirmed that the tactical flashlight in my hand hadn''t malfunctioned.


    Switching it off, I noticed that the source of the light was...from my waist. From my pants, inside my pocket...


    Surprised, I reached into my pocket to take out the source of the light, and I noticed that it was the butterfly knife that Nii-san had given me.


    As if opening the wings of a butterfly, I opened the handles--


    "Uu...!"


    So bright that it hurt my eyes, it was crimson, crimson, a scarlet light that was shining everywhere.


    It looked as if it was blazing hot, but in reality, it wasn''t.


    What...is this...!?


    "...Ki...nji..."


    Small, soft--Aria''s voice.


    Aria...


    The moment I had closed the knife hurriedly, I saw that Aria''s camellia eyes were opening.


    "It''s your...loss. It hasn''t passed...6:00 yet, so it''s your loss..."


    Consciousness still fuzzy, Aria didn''t seem to know that she had been kidnapped by Patra.


    As if time had been stopped, she was still talking about our "wager" from 24 hours ago.


    "That''s right, I lost. However, I--have already prepared to pay it back. So don''t worry."


    Saying this, I confirmed the flow of blood in my body.


    Hysteria Mode.


    Triggered by sexual arousal, my hidden ability.


    That...as usual, it had already permeated my whole body. This...I understood, but--


    Why does it feel like it''s a little different from normal...


    "Uh...where is this...? What is this, di-din''t I...get hit...huh?"


    "That''s right. You were sniped, and afterward, various things happened, right now we''re in the middle of the Pacific, fighting with Patra from I-U."


    "Mo...more than ''various'' things happened! Eh, ah, um, what is this!"


    Consciousness slowly becoming clearer and seeing that all that was on her body were loincloths, just like belts, and gold jewelery, Aria started heavily.


    Haha. Seeing her shy, cute appearance in this tight coffin...it really is happy.


    So happy that...I started crying.


    *Rumble*...


    The sound of distant thunder came from outside of the coffin--the whole pyramid, on the surface of the ocean, was shaking.


    "Wh-what is it?"


    Aria, who for whatever reason, was completely covering the exposed skin at her waist, and I looked around together, but in the depths of the coffin, we couldn''t see anything.


    *Rumble*...!


    (Chi...!)


    The power of Hysteria Mode, whirling around in my brain, allowed me to, from the second noise, understand.


    That''s some sort of explosive, exploding below the Annbelle, which is carrying this pyramid.


    The ship started to tilt. I''m afraid it was Patra''s doing. She''s probably realized that she can''t win against Nii-san, and now she''s trying to sink the ship.


    Seeing the entire coffin starting to tilt--


    I calculated the angle, and I pushed my back against one side of the lid.


    "Kinji!"


    Still not fully understanding the situation, Aria started helping me.


    He! Both her hands and her head pressing against the lid, Aria pushed this way with her back...I saw that the injury from being sniped had been healed. That''s probably Patra using magic so that Aria wouldn''t die from blood loss.


    Our heads basically touching, we finally--opened the lid a tiny bit.


    Gold sand started streaming in, falling down to our feet with a *Shhhhh* sound.


    Open....in this kind of place...how can we die...! I don''t care what happens to me, but I won''t let Aria--


    -Die!


    "Uu...uu...uooooooah!"


    "Uaaahhh!"


    *CLAATTEERR*


    The lid, having been pushed off, fell onto the floor, raising an unimaginable din.


    --We did it. We can get out, now.


    Even though we had opened the lid, the 90 centimeters of gold sand wedged on top didn''t fall down. This is proof that the entire ship had been tilted extremely far.


    Looking around, this looked like another large hall.


    "Wh-where is this..."


    Under Aria''s stunned gaze, there were statues of ancient Egyptian Gods. Bodies with the heads of jackals, eagles and cats, looking down on us.


    But those gigantic effigies were tilted as well...


    --Killing intent--!


    "--!"


    I spun around, firing my Beretta, which was in full auto, towards the ceiling.


    *Click!* I pulled the trigger, completely releasing the bolt of the Beretta--However, the golden round shields, just like UFOs, flying through the air deflected all the bullets.


    And, behind those shields, slowly returning to sand, Patra--


    *Whoosh*


    -dropped down onto the golden floor from the hole that we had made, smashing through the ceiling.


    Patra hit the top of the floor, which had already become slanted, just like a ramp.


    "Tohyama Kinji. I...for this one time, am retreating. However, give that back."


    Saying that, Patra''s finger pointed towards Aria, who was behind me.


    "Patra--that won''t do. How can you refer to a girl as an object?"


    Patra is a girl too. The me in Hysteria Mode spoke to her like a teacher would speak to a student.


    "...Ah, HSS. You are Tohyama Kinichi''s little brother after all. Naturally, you will go into that as well."


    Smiling fearlessly, Patra appeared to have escaped from the top through that hole of quicksand. From the fact that Kana hadn''t come after her, it appeared that she had sealed the hole.


    "However, you should die in the depths as well. This is the sea. Once this boat sinks, the only person who will live is me. I hold the technique of breathing underwater for long periods of time. My capital was once near the ocean, after all."


    *Chch*--Patra raised the rifle she was carrying.


    Covered with desert camouflage, it was the sniper rifle WA2000 that she had sniped Aria with at Odaiba. It has the appearance of those futuristic guns that appear in Sci-Fi movies, an automatic sniper rifle well renowned for its pinpoint-accuracy.


    And the red dot that the laser mounted on it, *Zuzuzu*...covered Aria''s skin...from her thigh, to her hips, to her belly, climbing up to her left breast with the motions of a snake.


    "Uu...!"


    Aria...like a frog trapped in a snake''s eyes, could not move.


    The body that was normally clothed in bulletproof material, was now nearly completely naked.


    --I get it.


    Patra, you''re very clever. As expected of someone acknowledged by my Nii-san.


    Even though you can control magic at will, in the end, you choose to use science--guns.


    Using the weapon that would most easily create a weak spot.


    "The result is, backstabbing you did not work. However this time, I will attack from the front. Sacrifice your heart to me."


    Hoho. Patra started sneering. And all the while, I continued staring at her finger.


    She, pulled the trigger...!


    Use "Billiard Shot" to deflect it--


    No, I can''t. I''m out of bullets.


    "--!"


    When Patra pulled the trigger, I charged.


    In front of Aria''s body.


    "Using your own body, wearing a bulletproof vest, to act as her shield--!"


    And, in that moment.


    I knew that I had failed.


    "Die, Tohyama Kinji."


    The laser sight of the WA2000 was...aimed at my head--Knowing about HSS beforehand, Patra had predicted this movement.


    She knew that, no matter what, I would act to protect girls.


    She was faking the attack against Aria,


    Taking care of me first--!


    "Kinji!"


    --Daa---n---...!


    Trying to push Aria, who was screaming at me from behind, back, I fell backwards.


    "Kinji! Kinji!"


    My head--


    --was hit--


    I knew this.


    I fell down, facing up.


    So, it was either the center my forehead, my nose, or my mouth, which got hit.


    "Kinji! Kinji! Kinji----!"


    On my face...there was the feeling of blood.


    Most likely, it was all blood. The same appearance as that in horror films.


    Aah, Aria.


    I''m sorry.


    In the end, I still made you witness this scene...


    "Kinji...! No, no....NOOOOOOOOOO!"


    Aria''s wailing--


    I could hear it, faintly.


    But...


    I could hear it.


    Which means.


    I...haven''t died yet?


    Not an instantaneous death, at least.


    My vision was extremely fuzzy, but my eyes, slightly open, could still see.


    I could see Aria, clutching my head to herself, closing her eyes tightly, and shaking her head with all the strength in her body.


    And, when I got hit, I did something... using the heightened Hysteria reflex it seems.


    And I blocked the bullet. I don''t know how, but at least it was something that prevented my death even if I had been hit in the head, without any protection whatsoever.


    What...did I do?


    Able to exceed the limits of normal humans by over 30 times, Hysteria Mode, at times, will do things automatically, faster than I can even realize it.


    Which also means, it does something that shocks even me--an amazingly fast movement that makes even me think, "When did I do that?"


    Just now, that is what happened.


    However, that defense was not perfect. I still took damage. I had received a concussion. Now, I...couldn''t speak. My body, couldn''t move. From another person''s perspective, it would look like I had died an instantaneous death.


    "---K i n j i----!!!''


    Aria''s wailing shook the entire hall--


    Afterward, silence...fell.


    In this silence that chilled one to the bone...I.


    -noticed that my body could finally move, and inside my mouth was something abnormally hot...


    ...*chuu*


    From my mouth...I spit out a bullet.


    I-I get it.


    I really am amazing. The me in Hysteria Mode is really amazing.


    It seems I stopped Patra''s bullet with my teeth.


    Also, I have to thank the ceramic fillings that were for my cavities, when I was a kid.


    However, even with that, I had no way of fully absorbing the bullet''s impact, and a large amount of blood spurt out of my nose...right? That appeared to be how the blood had gotten all over my face.


    "..."


    I rubbed my face, covered with blood, and sat up...


    Patra''s slender eyes, under her cobra circlet, widened.


    But, it didn''t appear to be shock from me sitting up, who she had killed.


    *Click*...*Click*.


    Patra''s high heeled slippers stepped onto the golden floor, retreating up the slanted floor, step by step.


    That pale face. She was completely speechless.


    What''s wrong with...Patra?


    What made you go into this state--


    Terror.


    On the slope that Patra was slowly retreating onto...*Click*


    Apparently having gotten through the wall of the pyramid, Kana and Shirayuki broke through the glass on the side--rushing into the slanted room.


    "...!"


    Turning around, both of them were stunned as well...they weren''t looking at me, but something else within the room.


    Speechless.


    What is it, that kind of...?


    I stood up, scanning my surroundings--


    (...Aria...?)


    Aria, at some point in time, had stood up, facing Patra.


    And that Aria, didn''t say anything as well.


    No--she wasn''t even breathing.


    No, wrong. She was breathing. But, it was wrong.


    I had already been living with her for so long. So, Aria''s breathing still lingered in my mind.


    What...is this.


    That isn''t Aria.


    ...Who is it.


    ...Who are you!


    "......"


    Wordless, treading on the floor with golden sandals, Aria...


    Didn''t even spare one glance for me.


    In those eyes, in those irises, there was a scarlet light, like that of a beast.


    I too...in that moment, lost my tongue, in that abnormal atmosphere.


    Suddenly standing still, Aria stretched her right hand forwards--


    --*Su*


    Her forefinger, pointed towards Patra.


    In the face of that, Patra cowered.


    And, on her face was shock that she herself, was cowering.


    "Wh...what is this...feeling? ...Fear...? I-I am...af-afraid...?"


    Patra''s hands and knees were trembling.


    *Zuzuzuzuzu*...!


    As if proving Patra''s fear, the golden floor rose up, becoming a gigantic shield, sheltering her.


    "......"


    Aria''s, Aria''s forefinger, raised like a gun--in front of her fingertip--


    Sca--


    Scarlet--


    Started shining...!


    The scarlet light grew, until it was roughly 1 meter in diameter.


    And, it was blazing as bright as a miniature sun...


    "...Hidan...!"


    Backing up, Shirayuki''s voice echoed throughout the hall.


    It appeared as if there were no other words that she could say.


    --Hidan.


    The thing that Nii-san mentioned before, "Hidan no Aria".


    And that part--had been said by Shirayuki.


    The scarlet light on the end of Aria''s finger continued to expand, becoming more and more glaring.


    What is that? That, giving off light like the combustion of the sun, is the "Hidan"?


    But, Aria isn''t an ability user. So, why is she able to do this kind of thing--


    --*Bang!*


    "Patra, get away!!"


    At the moment that the scarlet light was fired from Aria''s fingertip, Kana yelled.


    Seemingly having returned to reality, Patra--


    Not even caring about any shame anymore, the loincloth on her waist fluttering, she sat down on the floor, sliding down the floor below the floating shields.


    The scarlet bullet of light--like a cannon--


    Pierced through the shield like it was paper, blasting through the place that Patra was a moment ago.


    ------------!


    And like a supernova, it exploded!


    The scarlet light illuminated everybody in the hall.


    That scarlet light, drowned everything--in color!


    *BASHUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU*-----!


    A noise, completely different from a gunshot or an explosion, shook my ears.


    "......!"


    I couldn''t help but raise both my arms to shade my eyes as I looked onto that scarlet-painted world--


    After I put down my arms...


    Everything turned blue.


    --The sky.


    The attack that Aria had fired just now completely eradicated the top of the pyramid.


    Soundless. Athermal. With no shockwave whatsoever.


    --It annihilated it...!


    *GaraGaraGara*...! The destroyed debris from the pyramid--glass and iron frame, rained into the room, hitting the slope and rolling down.


    Her lipstick covered lips opened wide, watching the roofless pyramid in a daze, Patra...


    -Her gold jewelery crumbled with a *shiiii*


    It looks like the destruction of the pyramid dissipated the "Infinite Spiritual Energy" that Patra was so proud of.


    "Uu...!"


    Always relying on the pyramid[1], for a second, Patra was at a loss of how to use her own magic. Even the circlet on her head had crumbled into gold sand, falling down.


    "Ah, Ah, Aahh!"


    Just wearing something like a thin swimsuit now, Patra used her arms to cover her body.


    The effigies placed all around the room started falling down, one after the other. They hit the floor, and slowly dissolved to sand.


    Since it''s like this, I can''t stand here in a daze any longer.


    Seeing the glass and metal fall down all around her, Aria''s golden jewelery were also returning to gold sand...within the sand from the dissolving jewelery, as well as the petals from the flowers...*thump*.


    Expressionless, just like a model, she started falling down, face up--


    "Aria!"


    --when she was about to fall down, I caught her in my arms.


    To the me in Hysteria Mode. Why is it that no matter the time, you have to carry people like a princess?


    "Aria...!"


    Aria closed her eyes again...fainting.


    I got out of the way of the falling fragments of the pyramid, finally meeting up with Shirayuki and Kana, who was using her scythe to deflect the falling debris.


    In the slanted room, Kana dodged the coffin that was falling down, twisting like a fan--Looks like, that''s the only thing that wasn''t made out of gold sand.


    --*Bang!*


    Like playing hockey, she smashed into it with her scythe.


    It slid down the slope, catching Patra in the back, who was trying to escape.


    Losing the pyramid, the pharaoh Patra, who had turned back into a commoner.


    "--Uwah!"


    -fell into the coffin, her legs pointed up.


    "Nn!"


    Shirayuki stuck Irokaneayame under the lid, which had flipped onto the floor--and using it like a crowbar, she tossed it into the air.


    "--Originally, pyramids were tombs, right?"


    Saying this while holding onto Aria, *Clank!* I used my newly loaded Beretta to shoot at the lid, changing its trajectory slightly--


    "Ah, hey! What are you doing! I-I am the phar--"


    *Bang* It landed directly onto the coffin, which Patra was trying to get out of, her legs and hands flailing about.


    It slid into place, perfectly.


    "--You should keep quiet in a tomb, Patra."


    Within the pyramid, which was starting to collapse, the grueling battle had finished--


    Above the pile of rubble, beneath the blue sky, carrying Aria, I...


    -along with Shirayuki and Kana, we checked whether each of us was OK, next to the coffin that we had sealed Patra in.


    From within the coffin that Shirayuki had placed massive amounts of seals on, Patra continued to shout, "Open it, open it. Why aren''t you opening it, you insolent fools!" struggling...


    "--Good night, Patra. You''re in the same sort of coffin as your ancestor, after all."


    However, under Kana''s words...she finally fell silent.


    Patra--at least, from what I think--as long as Kana Nii-san says something, you''re very obedient.


    ...I wonder why?


    Haha. I have a vague idea, but I won''t tell Nii-san. Patra.


    After all, the me as of right now, is really gentle towards girls.

 Volume 4 - Epilogue

    "......Kin......ji......"


    Leaving the pyramid, lying on the inclined head of the Annbelle, Aria''s voice¡ª


    Made me, Kana and Shirayuki turn towards her.


    "Aria......!"


    "Ah......Kin......Kinji? Why are you still alive?"


    Is it a sin that I''m living?


    I may have thought that for a moment, but the me who was still in Hysteria mode......


    "Aria!"


    Couldn''t help but hug that small body.


    "Wait-......uh! Kin, Kinji!? You, you-you-you, what are you doing!? Wait!"


    Aria. Aria. That''s great!


    Since she was wearing the same clothes as Patra from just before, which looks like a swimsuit, I hesitated about whether I should hug her¡ªbut now, Shirayuki had already arrived, helping her wear the Butei''s bullet-proof vest.


    So I can, without hesitation, hug her.


    Please let me, hold you tight like this¡ª


    Tsa!


    ......It hurts!


    It-it looks like something stabbed my butt.


    I held my butt and twisted my head around, shaa. It felt as if something like the blade of a katana had disappeared from my view''s blind spot...


    "Aria, it''s really great that you''re OK!"


    Said Shirayuki, *pa*, and she tightly embraced Aria as well.


    And then Shirayuki shoved me away from Aria, who had no memory of how she defeated Patra just a while ago, making a perplexed countenance,


    Ha. Haha.


    Kana, who had arranged her braided hair, chuckled slightly, seeing this scene.


    ......Well......


    ......Although, there are things that I mind......


    But, Aria, is saved.


    Also, Patra is also shut in the coffin,


    Though I feel that there was too much trouble, but it would be enough for my grades passing.


    This time it could count¡ªas an accomplished mission.


    And finally, I can patiently wait for the Buteis coming here. Meanwhile, I can do some sunbathing.


    ......As I was looking at the butterfly knife which has already lost its radiance, I sighed.


    --Haa.


    Kana, suddenly looked towards the sea.


    "............!"


    Like that, speechlessly, she was contemplating the sea.


    As if, she was seeking for something.


    That face¡ªbecame abnormally white.


    It was the first time that I saw that. Kana, she would shake that much¡ª


    "......Kana?"


    I put back my dagger and called her, but Kana ignored me.


    As if she was, by the sea,


    Nailed there.


    "¡ª¡ªKinji......Quickly run away!"


    Kana......started yelling.


    This itself, made me think it''s unbelievable.


    What''s happening to you?


    What has just happened to you, Kana.


    You, that you would scream at me with that tone, and would be that frenetic.


    This kind of thing, when we were living together, it didn''t even happen once!


    "Quickly run away, Kinji! Quickly retreat from here!"


    With Kana, who is furiously shaking my sleeve, I couldn''t help but have a cold sweat.


    Wait! Please wait! Kana! You want us to retreat, but we don''t even have a boat.


    Kana, she is at this stage of chaos.


    That Kana. Even Patra wasn''t a worthy opponent against the invincible Kana. That same Kana is all messed up.


    "Kin......Kin-chan......!"


    After that, the one who understood that expression change was Shirayuki.


    "There......there is something that''s coming...s-scary......!"


    Shirayuki let Aria go, and looked as if she was strongly holding herself¡ª¡ª


    The whole body was trembling, and fell kneeling on the ground.


    I looked towards the sunny sky and sea behind Shirayuki¡ªand discovered it.


    Abnormal.


    The sea¡ª¡ªwas very abnormal.


    The bunch of whales before, there isn''t a single one remaining.


    No, this isn''t the only thing. Even the birds'' and the fishes'' breaths were not here anymore.


    As if¡ª¡ª


    It''s as if the animals in a great savanna felt the king of animals approaching, and then all fled¡ª¡ª


    "Ah......Aha......!"


    Kana tried to not let herself scream, and shut her mouth with her hands.


    Shaa......


    Shashashasha......


    That quake¡ª¡ªlooked like an earthquake on the sea.


    The entire Annbelle boat was shaking.


    No¡ª¡ªit''s the entire sea¡ª¡ªthat is shaking......!


    "¡ª¡ªIt''s from there, Kinji!"


    Aria, who the more dangerous the situation is, the more courage she has, ran to the tip of the boat which was pointed towards the sea.


    Me too, I ran to Aria''s side.


    What Aria was pointing at, was the thing in front of the Annbelle a few hundreds of meters in the sea¡ª¡ªit started to bulge.


    The sea, has been lifted.


    ¡ª¡ªThat¡ª¡ªhow can it be!


    SSSHHHLLLLLLAAAAAAAAAAAA!


    As the seawater fell down from the waterfall (T/L: or falls), the thing that became visible under the midsummer''s sunshine¡ª wasn''t¡ª¡ªa whale.


    It wasn''t even that kind of small existence. It''s ten times larger compared to a 30-meter long great white adult Balaenoptera physalus, a black metal body, emerged from the sea!


    The waves, made the Annbelle look like a fallen leaf waving around.


    Aria and I seized the boat head''s chain, trying to not fall down.


    That large body which had walls glowing dark lights¡ª¡ª


    In front of the Annbelle, became larger and larger, while approaching towards here.


    As if it was a view of a great building from a close distance, that thing which is too great, it simply couldn''t let people have the full view of that.


    But, I''m sure that that this is a man-made thing.


    I understood this¡ª¡ªis painted on that great body, at least two-meters big, "I-U", passing in front of my eyes.


    These two letters which leisurely passed in front of my eyes, the white "I" "U"¡ª¡ª


    Made the me in Hysteria mode suddenly understand as if I was hit by an explosion.


    I saw the auxiliary history textbooks before.


    I. ¡ª¡ªThat, is Japan''s secret code to designate a submarine in the past.


    U. ¡ª¡ªThis, is also Germany''s secret code to designate a submarine.


    I-U. Its hidden form, is that, submarine!


    Its great rotation let the Annbelle look at its shipping space. The submarine looked overall over 300 meters long¡ª¡ªI, know.


    Though I don''t really understand submarines......but this warship''s shape, I''ve already seen this before.


    "The Vostok......!"


    It is the model which Muto was playing with these times, the greatest nuclear submarine in history.


    The one that had gone missing after it got dismantled¡ª¡ªafter the nuclear submarine tragedy, SS Great Eastern.


    "......You have seen it, haven''t you......"


    Said Kana, who was lying down on the Annbelle''s deck.


    "Right, this¡ª¡ªhas been named in the past as the SS Great Eastern......a strategic nuclear submarine carrying nuclear missiles. SS Great Eastern, hasn''t sunk though. It has been stolen away by the man who possesses the greatest brain in history, the ''Professor''.


    After the rotation had finished, the nuclear submarine stopped¡ª¡ªon the bridge, a man appeared¡ª¡ª


    Kana got up and screamed.


    "''Professor''......please stop! Don''t fight these kids!"


    Ta! Kana, as if to protect us, charged towards the place in front of the boat head.


    There was no voice, nor any sound.


    Kana was thrown backward as if she had been hit by the man''s invisible strike.


    As I caught Kana, falling backwards with her long tails fluttering in the air...


    ¡ª¡ªA blast of a gun blared, as if like thunder that came from far away.


    On the fingers which I used to support Kana, the feeling of a warm, some unknown liquid was felt.


    Impossible......IMPOSSIBLE.


    "Kana!!"


    Blood¡ª¡ª!


    Kana''s chest, has been pierced. Even if she was wearing a bulletproof vest.


    That man didn''t display any movement at all, and shot Kana from that kind of distance.


    ¡ª¡ª ''Invisible bullet''¡ª¡ª did he use a sniper rifle, and also use Nii-san''s skill!?


    As I embraced Kana as if to protect her, I lifted up my head in surprise, and then I saw......the man......


    "............!"


    A slender, thin body.


    An aquiline nose, a solid chin.


    His right hand was holding an old pipe¡ª¡ªand in his left hand, there was a cane.


    Though he wasn''t wearing the hat like in that picture or in Butei textbooks'' illustration......but at this point, I can''t doubt anymore that this is a hologram projection or someone that looks similar to him.


    He is I-U''s leader, ''Professor''.


    For some reason, he looks as if he was only around his twenties¡ª¡ª


    Aria, with an incredulous voice¡ª¡ª


    Called the man...


    "......Great, GREAT-GRANDFATHER!?"


    Indeed, he is¡ª¡ªAria''s great-grandfather.


    Sherlock Holmes the 1st!


    Go For The NEXT!!!

 Volume 5 - CH 1

    "Kana! --Kana!"


    Shouting, I realized that Kana, cradled in my arms, was slowly losing strength.


    The blood, flowing out of his left chest, showed no sign of stopping.


    Aah, I won''t accept it.


    But, Kana was--shot through the heart!


    Butei High''s bullet proof uniform can block even a shot from a high-caliber rifle.


    However, the bullet that Kana was shot with...I''m afraid that it was an anti-tank bullet.


    It''s definitely that kind of armor-piercing bullet, which in theory could be made, yet was was outlawed by International Law.


    "...Kinji..., Here--"


    In a trembling, masculine voice--Apparently, Hysteria Mode had worn off--With a sharp gaze, Kana¡ªno, Nii-san handed something to me, which had been hidden behind his back.


    "This is, Aria''s...!"


    Silver-white and pitch-black M1911''s, along with their magazines.


    Nii-san had probably found where Patra had these hidden.


    Taking them, I couldn''t help but turn my head, looking at Aria, who was standing on the tip of the Annbelle, in a daze.


    "Aria, get down! We''re under attack! Do you want to get hit!?"


    "...!"


    *Thump* Her butt hitting the deck, Aria...was still staring at Sherlock. However, because she was still in a state of such shock, it appeared as if she was seeing nothing but a blur.


    I can''t blame her. After all, the person who attacked Nii-san is the "Perfect Person" that Aria respects from the bottom of her heart. Even keeping his photo by her side, no matter where she goes...Sherlock Holmes.


    --


    --Aria''s great-grandfather himself!


    The person in Inquesta textbooks, written as being born in 1854, Sherlock...was still alive.


    Not only that, he was the leader of I-U.


    Her heart and mind could not possibly keep up with all the events that had suddenly transpired.


    I--slipped the guns into the holsters on the paralyzed Aria''s legs, hiding behind the railing at the edge of the deck, staring out to see.


    I-U.


    Making Aria''s innocent mother taking the full weight of their charges, the outlaw group.


    Something that even countries could not fight against, an organization of the elite.


    And now, they had floated up in front of us.


    --I see. No wonder no country was able to exterminate them.


    Because I-U is something that''s submerged inside the vast oceans...a nuclear submarine!


    My mind flashed back to the plane-jacking incident from 4 months ago.


    At that time, Flight ANA600, flying above Sagami Bay, was hit by an anti-air missile attack from an unknown location. That, too, must have been fired by I-U--out of the sea!


    "...!"


    Suddenly, my gaze fell onto that.


    But, it was already too late.


    The two trails of water that I noticed inside the shallow waters--coming from the direction of I-U, which we were facing, they were heading straight for the Annbelle.


    Those are--torpedoes--!


    "...Eh...?"


    Aria had noticed them as well, and when she had emitted a noise that expressed her inability to understand--two explosions rang out in unison, and a reverberation stemming from the bottom of the Annbelle getting impacted, went through the whole ship.


    Pillars of water shot out of the water and droplets of water hit the deck, as if we had entered a rainstorm.


    "Kyaaa!"


    Behind me, Shirayuki''s voice reached my ears.


    "--Shirayuki!"


    Turning my head, panicked, I saw Shirayuki grasping hold of Patra''s golden coffin, which had fallen over from the previous impact, barely keeping her balance.


    "I-I''m fine! Just now was...!?"


    "I only saw it for a moment, but that was...I''m afraid that those were MK-60 torpedoes! I-U has attacked us!"


    Shouting, still under the influence of Hysteria Mode, I confirmed the grievous situation.


    The bottom of the Annbelle, having already been weakened by Patra, who had tried to sink it, completely cracked from the impact and detonation of the torpedoes, letting water rush in.


    Barely floating on the surface of the ocean, the ship was visibly sinking, and not only that, there were raging fires on the lower parts of the deck, raising a thick screen of smoke.


    Fatal flooding as well as shipboard fires--This won''t do, we have to abandon ship!


    Thinking back to the blueprints of the Annbelle that I had seen before, I,


    "Shirayuki, on the stern of the ship, there are lifeboats! Get those down!"


    -started issuing orders. Shirayuki immediately rushed to the aft end of the deck.


    The next moment--*Clank!*


    Patra had kicked the lid off, jumping out of the golden coffin that Shirayuki had just left.


    And, turning a flip with her undergarments, which looked like a bikini, Patra started running, her hair in a mess.


    "--Hey, hey!"


    "Kinichi!"


    Ignoring me, who was about to draw my gun, Patra flew over to Nii-san''s side, with movements akin to that of an animal.


    And she kicked at me with her bare feet, which had lost their gold sandals, pushing me aside.


    "Kinichi, Aah, Kinichi...!"


    Tears in her eyes, Patra laid her hands on Nii-san''s wounded chest, and they emitted a blue light.


    Seeing this scene, my instinct told me that the person who healed Aria''s bullet wound, Patra--has healing techniques, after all.


    However, that expression, full of exertion, told me that, having lost her pyramid as a magical source, she didn''t know whether she could save Nii-san, who was near death.


    --So, this isn''t the time to take Patra back into custody.


    The tip of the Annbelle was spewing out smoke, and I-U was heading towards us at full speed. From the bridge, sticking out of the back--


    Sherlock Holmes strode onto the deck, seemingly going to walk the whole 300 meters of the nuclear submarine to come here.


    (He...! Is coming...!)


    I can only commit everything--huh.


    I-U''s leader, the hero of England from the past century, Sherlock Holmes.


    The name I-U had come from the codename for submarines during the World War 60 years ago, the submarine itself had come from Russia, 30 years ago--


    A submarine that had been stolen from the former Soviet Union. And, it was equipped with modern American MK-60s.


    Sherlock Holmes, you''re exactly like the books described. You''re well deserving of that reputation.


    You''re the "Man Who Has Walked This Whole World"--


    No, the "Man Beyond Space and Time".


    *Rumble*...In the wake of the deep noise, the Annbelle, seemingly having been hit by the I-U under the waterline, shuddered.


    What are you doing, Sherlock Holmes?


    Are you fighting us directly?


    But, the Annbelle is burning up.


    (How are you going to get through that wall of fire--?)


    As I thought this, in front of my eyes, *Shhh*....Something white, riding atop the wind, swept past.


    Under the illumination of the fire, its multiple facets sparkled, just like a gem, as it danced through the air.


    (...Snow...?)


    No, wrong.


    Those small droplets, dividing and growing greater were--Diamond Dust.


    The ice of the magic of the Diamond Dust Witch, Jeanne d''Arc was scattering around the fire, as if it was going to smother it.


    At the same time that I had noticed this, the curtain of smoke and fire was pushed back by the ice.


    And afterward, *Kira Kira*...His whole body, looking like it was covered with the ice particles in the midst of the light of the inferno, he...


    Appeared.


    --Sherlock Holmes.


    The famous detective that all hailed as the best, and the strongest.


    That body, clothed in old-fashioned English clothes, was tall. Roughly 180 centimeters. His age--I don''t know why, but he looked like he was only in his early twenties.


    His hair was neatly brushed into a barragan, his nose was tall, and his face was firm and handsome...however, he was even more imposing than the photos of him in textbooks, radiating an extremely powerful aura.


    *Tap, Tap* His black leather shoes ringing out, he strode towards us. Behind him, the seawater, freezing, had, at some unknown point in time, created a gigantic block of ice that looked like a gigantic barge.


    From that floating block of ice, a gold staircase, linking up with the Annbelle, crumbled back into gold sand...the gold sand and ice, mixing together, flew through the air, creating something like a background behind him.


    Seeing this scene, the me in Hysteria Mode understood.


    Like links of a chain clicking together, I understood everything about this man in one breath.


    (...I see, that''s how it is...)


    Sherlock had used Nii-san''s technique -- "Invisible Bullet" to attack him. Not only that, but he also used Jeanne''s Ice Magic, Patra''s alchemy, and like Vlad Dracula, he was living for over a hundred years.


    Vlad and Jeanne had said this already.


    I-U is the gathering place of those geniuses who hold supernatural powers, where they copy them off each other.


    Something that only geniuses can do, they shared their infinite abilities.


    And the end result is, the materialization of the perfect form of all their abilities combined.


    And this perfect form is definitely the strongest. Recognized as the strongest existence, he is beheld with fear.


    Which is to say, their leader--Sherlock Holmes--!


    "--I had already deduced that this would be our time of meeting."


    The first sound that Sherlock uttered made me tense every cell in my body.


    What--


    What is this aura.


    This can only be called charisma.


    Something that would make anybody in front of this man, bow down before him--


    The difference in power was made clear with just those few words.


    "--Excellent deductions allow me to know the near future. I call that "Cognis". In short, I knew everything about this beforehand. Therefore, Kana-kun...no, Tohyama Kinichi-kun. Even what you were hiding inside your chest--I was able to deduce."


    Sherlock said something, as if he was answering a question to an exam, to Nii-san, who was about to die.


    Not able to make a sound, yet still saying something, Nii-san--*Cough Cough* coughed up blood.


    However, using the lip reading techniques I learned in Inquesta, he said "I see."


    "Then, Tohyama Kinichi. You know about me, right? No, it isn''t pride that makes me want you to understand me. After all, I myself, I''ve been portrayed by all those hated books and movies. But what is laughable is--that is all I can say to you. Because nobody could think that you can introduce me."


    Used to not directly coming to the point, Sherlock paused--


    "--Nice to meet you. I am Sherlock Holmes."


    He introduced himself.


    That''s right.


    Yes, that''s right. This is the real thing. He''s not a fake. My instincts in Hysteria Mode were telling me this as well. They were telling me not to delude myself into thinking that he was somebody dressed up as the real thing, or even a robot.


    "Aria-kun."


    Hearing Sherlock call her name, Aria, who was in a daze, started.


    And, her gaze met with her blood relative--


    In that moment, it felt as if a thousand, ten thousand words had been exchanged.


    "The times are changing, but you''re the same as ever. The hairstyle of those ladies in the Holmes bloodline, keep it well. That was the first thing I ordered your great-grandmother to do. Because, I had already deduced when you would appear."


    Staring at Aria''s twin tails, Sherlock--


    -strode into our midst casually even though we were armed, like a teacher would do, facing his students.


    Instinctively, I raised the barrel of my Beretta, pointing it towards him.


    "--Be a little more prudent. Because, if you continue to play with sharp objects, then one day, you yourself will be cut."


    Sherlock wasn''t looking at me, but this was clearly--a warning.


    With that sentence, my hand felt like it had been bound by something, and it stopped.


    --What.


    What is he?


    Is this what a true--"Ancestor" is?


    Is it because he isn''t a descendant like us, but is the real thing?


    "Aria-kun. You''re very beautiful. And strong. You--hold the ability of becoming the most excellent lady of the Holmes bloodline. However, you were taken as a burden of the Holmes family, and were called a defect...the day that one''s own ability isn''t recognized by their own family must be every painful. I--have come to name you as my successor."


    "...Ah..."


    Completely at a loss for words, Aria murmured something softly.


    This isn''t resistance.


    It was like confirming the reality that he had spoken to herself once again. That kind of weak voice.


    "Come, Aria-kun. As long as you feel you can. Come, Aria-kun. Even if you feel you can''t."


    Sherlock flicked away the fabric of his coat, reaching out.


    Whole body frozen, Aria''s eyes, normally filled with the light of victory and triumph, were now showing a glimpse of weakness.


    "Come, like this, we can save your mother."


    This sentence made Aria, whose eyes were opened wide to begin with, stretch her eyes even wider.


    That was evidently--different from the stunned appearance of just now.


    Sherlock spoke, flashing a happy expression which conveyed "This reaction is just how I deduced it would be,"--


    "Come, Aria-kun."


    He swayed, with a movement as refined and hypnotic as ballroom dancing, embracing Aria to himself.


    "--Hesitation will very easily fill those who make the wrong decision with endless regret."


    Taking advantage of her indecision, *whoosh*, he swept her into his arms, princess-style.


    "Ah...!"


    Aria cried out, almost gasping, but--she did not resist.


    Just, letting him hold her.


    With a movement filled with pity, Sherlock stroked the Aria''s clothes, where her scar from being shot was--*whoosh*


    He stood up, letting Aria, still in his arms, see the nuclear submarine directly in front.


    "Let''s go. That is your I-U."


    In front of Sherlock, the inferno had already been quelled by the power of the Diamond Dust...


    And the magnificent grandeur of I-U was once again visible.


    "--Kinji...!"


    Turning her head in his embrace, Aria had a strange expression. It was full of confusion and timidity.


    But still, she did not resist.


    She accepted Sherlock''s words, accepted this sudden reversal.


    "Aria-kun. You are all students. So, from now onwards, it is time to start ''studying''"


    Saying this, Sherlock, as if jumping over a small brook, leaped off the head of the Annbelle.


    And, *Hyuu*


    For just a moment, the long coat spread wide open, just like a paper aeroplane, and he softly landed on the iceberg in front of I-U.


    This distance that humans should not be able to jump, whether it be distance or height, with just one leap--


    (That...that is...!)


    Just now, his coat moved unnaturally.


    That is the same thing that allows Riko to control her hair, Ability...!


    He also knows how to use that?


    No, what is most important right now is--Aria.


    Aria is going to be taken by him to I-U.


    Before this, Patra had taken Aria as well, but this time, the implications were completely different. This time, the situation was far more dire.


    When Sherlock had taken Aria into his arms, if she had wanted to escape, she could have. At least, she could have struggled in an attempt to escape.


    However, Aria did no such thing.


    She didn''t run.


    Receiving affirmation from Sherlock Holmes, the one figure she truly admired and respected, hearing that she was chosen as his successor, and...hearing that she could save her mother who had entered prison on false charges, Kanzaki Kanae...


    These must have stripped her of any reason to resist.


    But, Aria.


    --Don''t go.


    Don''t go over there.


    I understand. I inherently understand.


    He--Sherlock Holmes, is dangerous.


    "Aria!"


    After Sherlock''s binding on my hand had slowly faded away, I finally shouted out on the head of the Annbelle, which was just about to sink...because this shout made me realize the gravity of the situation I was in again, I grit my teeth.


    My comrade, my partner, from in front of my eyes, widened like this, is being taken away from me.


    --I will chase.


    However, I have no way of jumping onto the iceberg from here, no way of getting onto I-U.


    What do I do...!


    "ARIA----!"


    Only able to scream, I roared once again.


    --*Thud*--!


    A burning feeling permeated my body, starting from my core.


    "This is--Hysteria Mode...? No. I should already be inside Hysteria Mode."


    Different. There''s something different. What I''m feeling right now, as compared to what I normally feel, is different...!


    "...Sher...lock...you bastard. Did you think...that if you shot me through the heart, you would be able...to stop...my justice...?"


    Hearing Nii-san''s voice come from behind me, I turned my head.


    I saw that he had ripped off his uniform, throwing it off, and now, standing there, completely clothed in bulletproof material, just like an assassin, Nii-san, was struggling, trying to stand up.


    The blood oozing out of his chest had slowed, but not stopped.


    "Do-don''t stand up, Kinichi! Don''t stand up! Your injury hasn''t been healed yet!"


    Patra held Nii-san tightly, trying to stop him.


    "This is fine--don''t heal me anymore."


    Saying this, emphasizing each word, Nii-san opened the long hair reaching down his back--Whether it was because he wished to lighten himself, I did not know, but he let the blade of the scythe that was hidden in his hair, fall to the ground.


    That, sharp gaze--


    "...!"


    Didn''t even allow me to suck in a breath.


    Nii-san, at some period of time--went into Hysteria Mode again...!?


    How did he change? Losing the ability to be Kana, and in this kind of situation, where it would be impossible to be sexually excited by the opposite gender, how...did he change?


    Nii-san, as if answering my unspoken question, brushed the blood of his lip, coming to stand next to me--


    "Kinji, listen well. HSS--Hysteria Mode, because of maturity, or times of need, will evolve and form a derivative. The me as of right now, is in Hysteria Agonizante."


    What...did you say?


    Hysteria Mode''s derivative...!?


    "Another name is, near-death Hysteria Mode. Those men that receive near-fatal wounds, will, before they die, receive an enormous instinct to leave their young behind--this is the Hysteria Mode under the influence of that instinct."


    I really didn''t know...It appears that inside our Hysteria Mode, there still lies another hidden ability.


    But--isn''t that a Hysteria Mode that is used at the cost of one''s life!?


    "Nii-san, stop it...Do-don''t fight like this!"


    "Don''t interrupt me, Kinji. This is a good opportunity. This ship is Japanese. Japanese laws apply on this boat. Just now, he committed the crime of kidnapping a minor--This is a rare opportunity in which we can arrest Sherlock in flagrante delicto."


    "But...!"


    "Kinji, remember this. One act of greatness overshadows a life of nothingness...!"


    Nii-san.


    For the sake of the "Justice" you believe in...


    You want to use that already broken heart,


    -using all that you have without reserve.


    To fight him!?


    "Kinji, listen to me. Hearing your shout from just now--I have confirmed it. The Hysteria Mode that you are in right now isn''t normal."


    What...did you say?


    "The normal Hysteria Mode is Hysteria Normale. However, the you as of right now is slowly going into Hysteria Berserk--the Hysteria Mode when a woman is being taken away. Because, in front of your eyes...you saw another man take away a woman."


    ...!


    "Be careful...Hysteria Berserk accelerates, aggravates, and enhances the hate and jealousy that you feel for other men, a very dangerous mode. Sometimes it will spill over to women as well, sometimes you will even take all a woman has with force. Your battle prowess is 1.7 times that of Hysteria Normale, but your thoughts will be completely focused upon aggression--so this too, is a double-edged sword. That mode will appear in unpredictable situations--it''s not impossible to control, but the first time will be very difficult...But Kinji, I''m very sorry, but I have no time to warn you anymore. When the hull still hasn''t sunk till it''s 1-meter above the waterline, jump--follow me...!"


    Opening my eyes in continuous amazement, I--


    -because of Nii-san''s last sentence, my eyes widened even more.


    "Nii, san...!?


    A few years ago...I had continuously tormented Nii-san, trying to get him to let me "fight together" with him.


    However, Nii-san has never been my partner. Not even once.


    And that is because, knowing the enormity of the distance between us, he thought I would be a burden.


    So, last month, when he said that we should kill Aria together, Nii-san probably just wanted me to act as a lure.


    But now, Nii-san said it clearly.


    He clearly said--


    Follow me.


    "--By myself, I stand no chance against Sherlock. You by yourself cannot stand against him either. However, if it''s us two brothers...us two brothers, both inside Hysteria Mode, we have a chance of victory!"


    When two Butei are to be partners, they have to have mutual agreement.


    This is something that is even written in Butei Law, a great regulation.


    Right now, Nii-san is--showing his faith in me, asking for my will to prepare to do battle by his side.


    --I want to answer him...!


    I wish to respond to his faith. Because, this is the first time, and could be the last.


    Making that decision, I felt my trembling body filled with a whole new power.


    Annbelle will soon sink to a level where we can jump onto that iceberg.


    "Exodus 14:21 --Then Moses stretched out his hand over the sea, and the LORD drove the sea back by a strong east wind all night and made the sea dry land, and the waters were divided."


    And like the verse that Nii-san had recited, I-U split apart the waves, as if making one big road, as it appeared onto the ocean.


    And now, Aria was being brought on by that road.


    "...Let''s go, Kinji! First, we save Aria!"


    Never leaving his companions, Nii-san jumped on to the iceberg first.


    "--After, we arrest Sherlock Holmes! Follow me!"


    Nii-san yelled, using that superhuman strength to quickly leap across the surface of the ice.


    Hearing Patra wail Nii-san''s name, I--followed him, I jumped--


    With all the power of Hysteria Mode rushing through my veins--!


    Nii-san and I continued to sprint across the large block of ice leading to I-U.


    Below our feet, the ice cracked and mixed together, as if we were stepping on snow.


    (Sherlock...!)


    At the far edge of my vision, I could see Sherlock''s back, holding Aria while walking onto I-U.


    It''s so far. There was still a huge distance between us and them.


    All around us was a storm of diamond dust, the iceberg below us froze even further, becoming a field of diamond dust.


    ...*KCCCCH*...*KCCH*...!


    The sound of gigantic icebergs scraping against each other rang out from under us.


    What kind of--magic do you have, Sherlock Holmes...!


    Just turning my eyes and holding my Beretta, I gritted my teeth, having already been covered with frost.


    "--Don''t be afraid, Kinji! This ice is nothing before us!"


    Not allowing me to show any weakness, Nii-san shouted out.


    "We have guns! Bullets, made completely of metal, able to pierce through our target at supersonic speeds of 300 meters a second--guns are the thing we humans have made, an instrument of battle with no equal. And on this planet, the only thing that allows guns to be exploited to their full extent, is Hysteria Mode!"


    Shouting, Nii-san sped through the storm like a hurricane.


    The blood oozing out of his chest and back continued to build up.


    (--Nii-san--!)


    I severed my weakness, staying right behind him. We had already passed the point of no return.


    Piercing through the diamond dust, as sharp as knives, I didn''t care about the small wounds opening up on my face and fingers--only rushing forward!


    (Aria!)


    We broke through the storm, racing across the iceberg--


    Nii-san and I landed on I-U''s black deck.


    Carrying Aria, Sherlock was walking towards a structure that was sticking out of a deck, the bridge.


    "--SHERLOCK!"


    Nii-san shouted, and in front of him, right in front of the absolute core of his body, a flash.


    "Invisible Bullet"--!


    --*CLANK!*


    10 meters behind Sherlock, the bullet burst into sparks, having been deflected.


    That was -- "Billiard Shot"


    Sherlock is using the gun-techniques that belong to us brothers.


    It didn''t surprise me. Nii-san was part of I-U after all, it makes sense that Sherlock would master his techniques.


    But, during the "Billiard Shot" just now...I didn''t see his gun at all.


    Which means, "Billiard Shot" and "Invisible Bullet"--these techniques that require incredible amounts of concentration, were used at the exact same time. And, while his back was facing this way.


    Amazing. He doesn''t only have ability. Sherlock''s gun-techniques...are beyond ours as well.


    --But! I will not be scared. We are two. Don''t look down on our Hysteria Mode--!


    "Kinji!"


    "--I understand!"


    As brothers, we had a mutual comprehension that required no words.


    I immediately understood what Nii-san ordered me to do.


    Following the flash and gunshot, Nii-san''s 2nd bullet flew towards Sherlock.


    And at the moment, when it burst into sparks and was deflected from behind Sherlock--


    (--How about this!)


    The Beretta in my grip spat forth tongues of fire, deflecting that bullet back at Sherlock.


    The bullet, flying through the air in an N pattern--


    --*Clank!*


    Exploded into the 3rd shower of sparks.


    Ugh, it was deflected...now it''s an M...!


    Sherlock--only half turning, smiled at me, who was stunned.


    And he raised the right hand, which was carrying Aria, *Shhhhhh* extending his index finger, which was shaking.


    "--!"


    In my mind, something slid into place.


    At around the same time, *Bang Bang Bang Bang!* In front of Nii-san, four flashes of light appeared continuously.


    This time it''s 4 continuous shots of "Invisible Bullet"--!


    Immediately slotting the 6 bullets he had thrown in the air beforehand into the revolver, he fired off another 6.


    Added to that, he whipped out the other, hidden Colt Peacemaker, adding on another 6 shots.


    That which could be said to be a divine technique, a continuous 16-shot "Invisible Bullet", sped towards Sherlock in unison.


    But--*CLANK CLANK CLANK CLANK CLANK CLANK!*


    All of them burst into sparks as they sped through the air.


    It was completely blocked--even if it was a continuous 16-shot "Invisible Bullet!"


    "UUOOOOAAAHH!"


    My reflexes in Hysteria Mode stimulated my body into changing the magazine even before I had thought about it.


    Using the Beretta, which had been set into full auto, I helped Nii-san to deflect the countless bullets hurtling through the air.


    Not only "Billiard Shot", but a few of them were also aimed at the enemy''s muzzle flash--the location of the enemy''s barrel, the new technique "Mirror Shot", but all of our efforts were blocked by Sherlock''s bullets.


    --Billiard Shot, Billiard Shot, Mirror Shot, Billiard Shot--!


    In the blink of an eye, in the air above I-U''s deck, 32--64--increasing exponentially, over 100 bullets were deflected off each other, bursting into sparks in the 3-dimensional area.


    If it were to have a name, it would be called "Infinite Bulletstorm!"--!


    The first time in history that a battle of "Bullet Contact" has taken place.


    Added to this, we were charging towards Sherlock, racing across the black, metal deck.


    Continually closing in on an enemy position. Directly proportional to the number of bullets, continually increasing. The time that we had to notice and take care of each threat, had been compressed to a mere 0.01 seconds. One moment of carelessness would lead to death.


    Within our sight, was a hurricane of bullets. And the eye of the storm, was us.


    What kind of battle is this...! This is what it means to be on I-U--the place that we were standing, right now.


    Hysteria Mode was exerting all it had, even Hysteria Berserk, which was above Hysteria Normale, was reaching its limit.


    And Aria, her eyes wide open, was staring at this battle between the elite, the superhumans, in a daze--and it was her first time seeing Nii-san like this, battling like Ashura--


    I''m sorry, Aria. I had never told you that he was my Nii-san.


    But, the time for apologies comes later. The most important thing right now is--


    (Getting to your side!)


    As if having felt my feelings of complete abandonment, Sherlock jumped, performing a flip in the air. With just that one jump, he mounted the 7 meter tall bridge.


    Spinning around, Sherlock turned Aria, in his arms, to face us.


    If I shoot now, I''ll hit--Aria!


    "--!?"


    Sherlock''s next movements made me crease my eyebrows into a frown.


    His hands, lightly supporting Aria, touched her ears.


    And the tie of his suit, split open with a *RIIIP*. The buttons on his shirt all burst off.


    That chest--as if it was a balloon, was...expanding...


    "--!"


    That is!


    The thing that Vlad Dracula used in Yokohama-- "Wallachia''s Magic Flute!"


    -*IIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!*


    The wail that Sherlock suddenly blasted forth blew away the clouds, even the ocean started to froth, as if it was boiling.


    This impact is...what!?


    That wail pulsed through all the organs in my body. My lungs exploded, my breathing stopped, and my intestines felt like they were about to spill out of my mouth.


    Clasping my hands over my ears as if my life depended on it, I crouched, trying to endure that enormous attack.


    His voice was vibrating. Trying to escape from the midst of this air pressure was completely impossible.


    I could only hold my hands to my ears, close my eyes tight, grit my teeth, enduring it with all I had...!


    His goal is to dispel our Hysteria Mode.


    How could--we let you dispel it!


    Hysteria Mode--is the one lifeline that gives us a chance to win this battle!


    ...Not long after, noticing that the enormous roar was getting weaker, I...in a panic, investigated my own blood flow.


    My blood flow...great...it''s fine! Hysteria Mode wasn''t dispelled!


    Sherlock''s "Wallachia''s Magic Flute!"--was endured by me!


    But, turning around...


    (...!)


    I saw that Nii-san hadn''t covered his ears.


    Blood was leaking out of them, and his fingers, reaching out to Sherlock like a hook, were frozen in that crooked position.


    Not able to take any defensive measures against Sherlock''s sudden attack, Nii-san--his wound on the chest, which he had forbidden Patra form healing further, spurted out fresh blood once again.


    And--I understood.


    Nii-san, Nii-san''s final Hysteria Mode, was dispelled!


    "Nii-san...!"


    Nii-san dashed towards me,


    "Kin...Kinji! ---Get away!"


    -pushing me away, who was facing him, bewildered.


    (--?)


    In the moment when I widened my eyes.


    The place that my heart was just now, and the place that Nii-san''s heart was right now--*Bch!*


    One bullet--


    -leaving behind a tail of blood in the air, pierced through it--


    "...!"


    I used all the strength in my body to support Nii-san, who was about to fall down.


    Aahh...!


    Nii-san predicted it.


    He predicted that I, because of his injury, would get hit, and would die.


    And, having been jerked out of Hysteria Mode, Nii-san gave up the possibility of using "Billiard Shot" to defend--and he used his own body, sacrificed himself, just to protect me...!


    Even though his heart had been pierced for the 2nd time, Nii-san still raised his Colt Peacemaker, pointing it towards the bridge--


    But all trace of Sherlock had already disappeared.


    "...Kinji...chase after him...! That bastard, do-don''t let...him...run to a lifeboat...!"


    Under the support of my shoulder, crimson-black blood started spurting out of his mouth as he gave me an order.


    "Nii-san...! How do I...!"


    Nii-san, as if trying to stop me from speaking--laughed.


    "Hehe...having you worry about me...I will go back..."


    Afterward, he took out two 9mm bullets that were hidden in his hair, handing them to me.


    "In a battle that "Billiard Shot" cannot be used, use this...!"


    The black and white bullets that I had taken off the crescent shaped card were--


    (...Butei bullets...!)


    This was the first time I had seen them, but the engraving on top could not have been wrong. DAL (Detective Armed Lethal)--


    Nicknamed, Butei bullets.


    On each of these Butei bullets, there were various hidden special properties, enhanced bullets. Only professionals in the field of bullet-making could make them. They were expensive and rare, lethal weapons[1] only circulated among the elite Butei.


    "Kinji, go and--attack! We''ve already come this far...already this far...!"


    *Cough Cough!* Spitting out blood, Nii-san clutched my sleeve.


    "This is probably the first time I''ve asked something unreasonable of you...I order you to, only relying on one pistol and one knife, to fight this submarine...! Kinji--In life, there will be times where you have to do things that are completely outside the boundaries of reason...! Now, this is one of those times!"


    Nii-san, half forceful, span me around, making me face I-U''s bridge.


    Because it seemed that, even with this, I was going to retreat, he encouraged me...


    "--Don''t you dare turn back!"


    *Thump!*


    Using the ultimate secret technique of all those in the Tohyama bloodline, who were born hardheaded--he headbutted me, encouraging me.


    "Kinji...Don''t you dare turn back...! Go now...!"


    Nii-san is--ordering me.


    He''s using an order...to leave this mission to me.


    I--closed my eyes. I told myself not to turn back. I told myself to abide by Nii-san''s order.


    "Nii-san--"


    Afterward, I opened them again, staring angrily at I-U.


    Go! Yes, for the sake of Nii-san''s order.


    "--If you die, I''ll never acknowledge myself as your little brother again!"


    Shouting as loud as I could, I heard Nii-san chuckle.


    "Then, Kinji. You--forever, will be my little brother."


    Climbing up the stairs on the side of the bridge, I jumped in the pressure valve. Holding the Beretta and rushing down the winding staircase, I...


    -by I-U--


    -by what could be called an exterior hall, a huge hall resembling a theater, was stopped in my tracks.


    What...is this place...


    In this bottom level, the gigantic chandeliers, hanging down from what I feared was the top level, the deck, illuminated the floor, which was rock which had naturally formed from erosion.


    And on the floor--towering over me were skeletal models of Tyrannosaurus, Stegosaurus, Triceratops, and Plesiosaurus and other dinosaurs.


    The walls, were lined with enormous wooden shelves, reaching all the way up to the ceiling. Fearing that all this was for academic interest, I looked, and--the shelves were lined with the shells of giant clams, and shells of sea turtles.


    Dugongs, dolphins, lions, tigers, wolves, and many other models of extinct animals that I had only ever seen in pictures.


    Is this really the interior of a submarine?


    Unbelievable. Just these decorations are probably worth 100, 200 billion.


    It was exactly like a zoo, or a museum...No, this is a palace. An evil palace which roams the oceans.


    (...?)


    Walking down the length of the hall, staying hidden by the fossils'' feet, I frowned.


    There were...no souls in sight. No members of I-U had come to do battle with me.


    This is their stronghold.


    But, this isn''t the time to think about those things. If they aren''t here, it''s better for me.


    I scanned the walls of the hall again--and I noticed that a door opened, all by itself.


    --It was an invitation.


    Where is Aria?


    Charging down the winding staircase, I passed through a dark room filled with aquariums of coelacanths and multi-colored tropical fish. In front of that, was a garden, illuminated by a blinding sun lamp. Running past the corridor of peacocks, where many birds with vividly colored feathers were flying about, I arrived at another display. It was a huge warehouse that had gold, silver, and jewels, a compilation of all the minerals in the world.


    Where, is Aria?


    A long tapestry on the walls, stacked high with leather-bound books was a library. Filled with everything, from gold pianos to gramophones, a music room. Collecting weapons and armour from the Middle Ages, a small room.


    Filled with bricks of gold and bank notes from countries all over the world, a treasury...I went through many, many different places.


    But, each room, filled to the brim with astounding objects, gave me a feeling that I was just running in circles. Already having ran through all the rooms that I had found, I gasped for breath.


    Where--is Aria!


    My breathing becoming more and more erratic, kneeling down in a room, which had a floor covered with soil, I--


    With no way out, I scanned the hall, with no apparent exits.


    (...?)


    Inside that vast, strange room.


    The walls in front of me were covered in large oil paintings, and in each painting, there were--stone slabs, crosses, hexagrams, etc.


    The leftmost portrait was a drawing of a fierce Japanese person in an old military uniform. On the top of it, I could see a title, which said "Elite Squad Commander of Imperial Japanese Navy--First Generation I-U - Submarine Captain - Showa 19 years 8 months[2]". Directly right of it was a portrait of a German soldier with a …d badge.


    The closer the portraits were to the right, the newer they were. Next was an African woman, a Chinese person in a wheelchair, an Arab with a gigantic beard, many different people.


    This, I''m afraid it''s...the graves of those that were captain of I-U.


    As if confirming my thoughts, most to the right, about half-drawn--was Sherlock''s portrait, hanging there.


    --I see. I feel that I understand I-U''s history now.


    In the beginning, I-U was formed as a battle-group, raising the elite for the sake of defeating the enemy.


    From the dates on the portraits, it was probably formed during 2nd World War. The first generation and 2nd generation captain were Japanese and German, respectively...which means, it was the joint-plan of the Axis powers. Jeanne had said that I-U uses German and Japanese as their main languages, probably as a reflection of its ancestors.


    After the war, I-U used its own position as a submarine to escape its demise--and formed on its unique values, it became a secret organization. Using "Professor" to substitute commander, they sought to revamp the submarine, and now--it is within Sherlock''s grasp--


    This kind of... group, like that of war ghosts...!


    (They took my nakama!)


    I stood up again, pounding my feet into the floor, and behind Sherlock''s painting...I heard something.


    That sound made the me in Hysteria Mode think that it was hollow.


    Striding towards the painting, I flipped open my butterfly knife--*Kch, Shiii...!" ripping open the canvas.


    Snapping the tactical flashlight from my shoulder strap on, inside...I noticed a secret passageway, an escalator leading downwards.


    I subconsciously understood.


    I was approaching--Aria, and Sherlock...!


    Going through that passageway, I arrived at...a classroom.


    The whole marble floor was covered with latin engravings and statues, there were no chairs.


    From the pictures on the pillars and the ceiling, this is--a Catholic Neo-Gothic styled classroom. Modern England should have new classrooms, but it appears that the captain, Sherlock, hesitated to change it, and just left it the way it was. Is this there some ceremony going to go on here? The white porcelain vases decorating the aisles and walls were filled with fresh flowers, giving this place a beautiful atmosphere. It makes this place feel like sacred ground.


    Inside, the only light source...came from a complex stained glass window, standing there.


    Below it--


    "...Aria!"


    Aria was kneeling there, her back facing me.


    Kneeling there as if she was confessing her sins, Aria heard my voice and span around, standing up.


    "...Kinji!"


    I ran towards Aria, whose strawberry blonde twin tails were waving around.


    And, my hands grabbed her small shoulders, pulling her towards me.


    --What a relief. She''s still safe.


    "Why did you come, Kinji..."


    "Do I really need to say it?"


    Returning one sentence to Aria, who, because of the height difference, could only look up at me, I scanned the surroundings.


    But, I didn''t notice even one hint of Sherlock''s presence.


    "Sherlock...is he trying to pretend to be a gentleman? Leaving you alone in this kind of place. But, it''s perfect that we managed to meet up. First let''s temporarily retreat, and reco--"


    From in front of me, who was talking. *Shh*


    Aria took one step back.


    "...What is it, Aria?"


    "Go back."


    ...?


    ...Go back...?


    From in front of me, who thought that I had heard wrong, Aria took another step back.


    "Kinji, go back. Right now, you can still escape."


    "Go back...what? What are you going to do?"


    "I will stay here. After this...I''m going to stay here, living with my great-grandfather."


    What...did you say?


    You want to stay in I-U, living with Sherlock?


    "Hey...! Why...!?"


    I approached her--


    Aria, in response to my approach, stepped back even further.


    "...You wouldn''t understand. You, obviously wouldn''t understand what I''m feeling right now..."


    Finally, the light of refusal appeared in those camellia eyes--


    "Because I, have never told you...about the situation in the Holmes family. Kinji, nobles...wish that each of its members can fulfill their duty as a member of the family. If that isn''t the case, they aren''t even allowed to exist. They will simply act as if such a person does not exist--"


    Aria, completely different from usual, smiled a cold, chilling smile.


    "And for those that couldn''t reach the expected glory in the Holmes family, I am--the only one who hasn''t fulfilled that level of power. So, I was called a defect--so, I was looked down upon, ignored by everyone other than mother. You must have had a vague sense of it, right? I...I was ignored by my the whole Holmes family! For my entire childhood!"


    Hearing that sharp voice echoing through the classroom, I...


    Thought back to the start of the first semester, when I had Riko investigate Aria, who was binding me.


    "However, there seems to be some friction between Aria and the [H] family."


    So, that was what was going on.


    The defect of the Holmes family, Aria--


    "But even though that was the case, I still had great-grandfather as a pillar, supporting my soul. The world may have only praised him for being a famous detective, but he was the predecessor to Butei. Therefore, wanting to achieve just half the glory and honor that my great-grandfather had--I became a Butei."


    Backing up until she was about to touch the statue of Jesus, she placed her hands on the chest of her uniform.


    As if she was expressing the thing that she kept inside her Butei Handbook--as if expressing the photo of Sherlock inside it.


    "For me, my great-grandfather is a God. You could say that he is my one, true faith. And he, still living...appeared in front of me. DO you understand the feeling I have? My great-grandfather, acknowledged me! And he called me, who was cast down to the dregs of the Holmes family, his successor! You...can you understand what I''m feeling right now? --There''s no way that you can!"


    Just now...


    Seeing Aria, taken away by Sherlock, not resist, I had a vague, uneasy feeling...and now, from the looks of it, that feeling wasn''t wrong.


    I went "Tch" in my heart.


    Sherlock Holmes--for Aria, is a God. Just like me, who used to view Nii-san as a God.


    What Sherlock says, what he does, in the eyes of Aria, it is all good and righteous.


    No matter what he says, she will obey, no matter what he has her do, she will accept. For her, Sherlock is that kind of absolute existence--


    But...


    But, Aria.


    "Aria, calm down and think about this properly. The people that had Kanae-san carry those false charges is I-U. And Sherlock is I-U''s leader."


    Hearing her mother''s name, Aria looked like she had been struck in the face--


    But even with that, she still raised her eyebrows, glaring at me.


    "Mother''s situation...has been solved. Great-grandfather said that he will give I-U to me. With that, I can save mother. Here, I can collect all the evidence to free mother of her sentence. Why I-U hurt mother in the first place--for the reason of establishing the reason for that, I should stay here. There definitely was a deep, hidden reason behind it...!"


    "Aria...aren''t you putting the cart in front of the horse!? I-U are your enemies! And now, you want to become one of them--!?"


    "Then, what do you want me to do!?"


    Shouting loudly, baring her canines, Aria opened her hands wide, as if trying to express the whole of I-U.


    "You, do you think that by yourself, you can bring I-U all the way to Tokyo? Ever since great-grandfather became the captain of this submarine, that''s been impossible!"


    "Aria...!"


    "It''s time to explain everything. You absolutely, cannot underestimate Sherlock Holmes. Great-grandfather, is not just a genius. He''s strong, very strong! He''s the strongest person in history--even if it''s right now, even if you''re in your other personality, there''s no way you can stand against him. Kinji...you have to understand...there''s no way you can do it!"


    Seeing Aria, so stubborn--I, closed my eyes, slowly.


    ...Aahh, so this is how it is.


    Sherlock is, for you, an absolute existence. Your mother''s situation has been solved, here as well.


    Since you trust in that so deeply, saying those kinds of things--


    Then I have no need to hold back any words--


    I will take what is in my heart, and pour it, pour it all out...!


    "''No way, Tired, and Troublesome.''--Aria, the day I met you, that is what you said."


    "...?"


    "You also said ''Those 3 points are the only things restricting the possibilities for humans. Don''t ever say anything like that in front of me again.''"


    "..."


    "Listen well, Aria, since you''re like this, I''m going to say this directly. These people, they''re pirates! Your great-grandfather has lived too long, his mind is corrupted, that''s why he became their leader!"


    "...Don''t you dare...insult great-grandfather...!"


    As if I could take it no longer, I closed my eyes.


    Aah--this is the exact opposite of that time, Aria.


    That time last month, when I was defending Kana, who had beat you half to death--arguing with you.


    "As a Butei..., I will not forgive I-U, nor will I let it go free!"


    "Now--there''s no need for you to be a Butei any longer!"


    Aria''s widened camellia eyes and long eyelashes quivered as she roared out of rage and anger.


    "Despite the fact that originally, you hated this job! Despite the fact that you said you wanted to give up being a Butei! Get out of here right now! Go and quit being a Butei right now! Before, you''ve seen the wound on my back, right!? That was from an assassination attempt! When I was 13 years old, I was suddenly hit by some unknown person! That was definitely done by some offender that hated everything Butei and the Holmes family stood for--at that time, the bullet sank so far in that even surgery couldn''t get it out, even now, it is still embedded deep within my body! Butei are people that let their family and their children enter that kind of danger--the most dangerous job on this planet! That''s why, Kinji, go back, don''t be a Butei anymore...forget about me...For me, this is fine. For me, this is...!"


    I just continued to gaze directly at the tears streaming down from her eyes--Aria.


    "...As you said, I want to quit being a bloody Butei."


    "......"


    "It may not be my original intent--but right now, I am still a Butei. You and I, are both Butei. Not only that, we are partners. For a Butei, the mistake of a partner is one''s own mistake. How can I watch as you surrender to the enemy, and even say ''this is fine''?"


    If I was in the normal Hysteria Mode...I...


    -would find it impossible to say these words, making Aria cry even more.


    This...could be what Nii-san warned me about, the aggressive behaviour that the blood flow of Hysteria Berserk causes.


    "--I no longer need any partners!"


    Aria''s seiyuu-like voice echoed throughout the classroom.


    "You--obviously never wanted to be my partner! Now that things have come to this, what do you want! Insisting that I am your partner...!"


    "The person who insisted was you. At that time, when you wanted me to be your partner."


    I did not cower. The more I was refused and rejected, the more I became this way--


    I understood, the blood flow of Hysteria Berserk was getting more and more powerful.


    Facing Aria, a fierce emotion was bursting out of the dams of my heart.


    "--as Butei, when we do maneuvers as partners, mutual agreement is required. But right now, we have no such thing. Therefore--I will gain your agreement. Even if it is by force."


    "...Did you say...force? You want to use force...to do what to me?"


    "Kidnap you."


    "...!"


    "Your partner is me. Not Sherlock. I will steal you back."


    Seeming to be angry, her face turning red, Aria--


    "...I...had a feeling that things would come to this."


    Her eyebrows raised, her hands reached towards the short skirt of her uniform.


    "...So, I''m going to try and talk you out of this. I don''t want to hurt you."


    "Ha--don''t joke with me, Aria. In your heart, you believe that I have no chance of victory."


    I laughed at Aria.


    "Looks like in this part, you need some instruction--shortie. Before you start your education as an elite of I-U."


    Pretending to yawn, I...


    -tried to control my berserker blood, trying to reduce the amount gathered in my core.


    For the sake of what happens next, I have to make sure that I don''t hurt Aria too much--


    And, that control...I felt it went well. Perhaps because it was the first time it had experienced this, but the berserker blood in my body didn''t seem to be operating at full efficiency...


    And now, I finally reduced it. By about half.


    "--You know how to talk, you know...? Your insults against me, you can''t take them back."


    "I won''t take them back."


    Aah--Aria.


    If we were a boy and girl in a normal high school, our argument would be done right now.


    But, the students in Butei High are different.


    After this, there will still be a continuation.


    "I''m going to make a hole in you. This time, I mean it."


    "Don''t look down on me. The person ending up with holes, will be you."


    Aah, this is way too abnormal.


    My own hands reaching for my Beretta, my heart pounded.


    Butei High is so abnormal that it makes one dizzy.


    In Butei High, the next step is drawing your guns.


    But, what is between Aria and I is not an exception. I may have forgotten it recently, as we grew closer, but from the first time we met...this is the way we were.


    After the bike-jacking incident with the "Butei Killer", you charged me as an offender in the sports warehouse--suddenly attacking me.


    That time, you were chasing me everywhere...and now, I will be the one to chase you.


    "Fighting you, this is the 2nd time, right?"


    Seeming as if she had been thinking the same thing, Aria stared at me.


    "That day I ran, but today, that will not happen."


    I returned her stare.


    Butei Law article 1. Believe in your comrades and help each other--hmm?


    But as I experienced infighting between partners, I understood for the first time--the real meaning of that, was full of irony.


    Nakama cannot just stand there, listening to the other person''s views.


    When nakama walk down the wrong path, even if one has to use force, one has to stop them.


    And at time, naturally, they will strike back.


    "You draw first, Aria."


    --Aria.


    I will protect you.


    And for the sake of protecting you, I will defeat you.


    There is this method of protection as well.


    "You go first."


    "Ladies first. Draw your guns."


    At the same time I said that--


    --*Bang Bang!*


    Aria completely ignored her skirt flipping up, and with a speed that the eye could hardly follow, she fired!


    Grasped inside those small hands were the two guns that I had given her on the Annbelle.


    Those silver-white and pitch black M1911s.


    "--!"


    I switched my Beretta into 2-burst, and used "Billiard Shot" to respond.


    Governments'' .45ACP bullets...when it comes to stopping power, they win my 9mm Parabellum bullets.


    And because of that, taking that into account, using the gun-breaking "Mirror Shot" to finish it in one moment, was impossible.


    So the first thing I used was "Billiard Shot", defending myself.


    --*Da!*


    Through the petals dancing through the air, Aria charged.


    Mid-ranged gunfights involve keeping on the other side of the enemy''s gun hand, taking advantage of that weak spot. And Aria, completely used to both hands, followed that basic rule, circling towards my right.


    *Bang!* Aria, doing a cartwheel, started firing at me in that upside down position.


    I leaped, dodging those bullets, and hit the floor, going into a roll, and trying to counterattack, I pointed my gun towards her-


    Having hit the ground, Aria started firing as she slid, her legs acting as an emergency brake. Face up, she continued to slide backwards, firing at me all the while.


    Aria, attacking and dodging at the same time, was improvising on the spot, there were no patterns to her movements.


    I had no idea of where she was going to attack from next.


    A difficult battle--and the worst.


    But...I noticed something about Aria, who was running through the petals flying through the air with a dance-like movement.


    I noticed something I could use to predict her movements.


    --Her hair.


    Those long twin-tails were like those ribbons used by new-age gymnasts, curving in an arc, following Aria''s movements.


    Counting on that, I grasped hold of Aria''s method of movement.


    Just now I heard Sherlock say that that was the hairstyle that he instructed his descendants to keep. That old man, why would he specifically instruct the use of such a hairstyle, which is so disadvantageous in battle...his own amusement?


    Facing Aria, who was circling the classroom while attacking, I was slowly getting used to her movements, and the accuracy of my counterattacks were increasing as well. Aria''s expression also had something in it which conveyed "It was exposed?"


    And finally, my bullets started to whistle by Aria''s M1911s.


    I''ve seen through your movements, Aria.


    I''m sorry, Hysteria Mode has no competitor. Victory--is only a matter of time.


    Back facing the stained glass, Aria stopped running around and just stood there, exchanging bullets with me.


    Lifting herself off the floor with that beautiful hand, she spun around, dodging my bullets, which broke part of the stained glass.


    But even with that, I continued to chase Aria''s movements, which were focused on defense, the barrel of my gun continuously flashing.


    *Bang! Bang!* Another portion of the stained glass window was broken.


    Afterward, taking cover behind the marble altar, Aria...paused.


    "--It''s a shame, Kinji."


    Hearing this anime-like voice...


    I finally noticed.


    Around me, everything had become red--scarlet.


    The color of the lights had changed. When?


    (The stained glass window--)


    Ha. I returned to reality, looking towards the stained glass window.


    And I saw that except for the red part, everything had been broken. And, by my own bullets too.


    Aria''s defensive movements just now were all aimed towards creating this result. She was luring my attacks.


    --This isn''t good--


    In the moment I went "Tch"


    Aria rushed out of the shadow of the altar. Again, from the right.


    But, I was unable to catch her movement completely. Normally, Aria''s hair was very obvious, but in this scarlet light, that hair had become camouflage.


    It''s not that I can''t see her at all, but definitely not as clear as just now.


    Added to this, Aria, who had been running in a curve motion all along--suddenly made an L-shaped turn--this time, rushing towards me.


    Fuck--!


    (--Aru=Kata--!)


    Aria.


    As expected of an S-rank Butei. Not only do you create favorable conditions for yourself during battle, confusing my senses, but you also force me into the zero-distance combat that you''re so adept at.


    No time to admire her, I, as well as Aria--


    *Bang! Bang Bang!*


    In the distance, whittled down to zero, we both fired at each other.


    Aru=Kata is a combat technique for marksmen. Using bulletproof material as a premise, this combat technique combines striking and firing from point blank range.


    Spinning around simultaneously and dodging the first blow, just like a dance of death, we--


    -both closed in to a distance where we could interrupt each others'' attacks.


    Aria''s elbow knocked my arm aside, just as the edge of my palm pushed aside her hand, pushing the line of fire off each other. Even knocked away, the muzzle flashes continued, almost as if we were fighting with swords of light.


    Facing somebody wielding two guns and only having one of my own, I--


    (...Tch...!)


    I was being suppressed, despite the fact that I was in Hysteria Mode.


    My left hand had flicked open the butterfly knife, increasing the area of defense, but in the end, I couldn''t use it for the purpose that it was made for.


    "--Kinji! Why!?"


    At that very moment, kicking off the floor with one leg and performing a flip, Aria kicked towards my jaw.


    My torso jerked backwards, and the leather band on the tip of her shoes brushed past the tip of my nose.


    One of Aria''s hands, still carrying the gun, hit the floor, and spinning on it, she performed a double roundhouse kick, aimed at my head.


    "Kinji! Why are you such an idiot!"


    Immediately after, she leaped up just as she contacted the floor, her small shoulder put pressure on me, who was stumbling, specifically, my right shoulder, and using that as a push-off point--*whoosh*


    Her legs, like a pendulum, flipped sideways, and she landed behind me.


    *Fyuu*


    And along with her came a gunpowder-stained, Gardenia-like scent.


    Aria''s fragrance, for the first time--made my heart erupt into an inexplicable fear.


    --Quadra Aria--


    This graceful movement in battle, it''s an amazingly 3-dimensional technique.


    "--!"


    Having had my back grasped hold of, I span around, only to see Aria''s arms horizontally crossed--


    -aiming at me.


    Those fingers, even now, are pulling the trigger.


    Counterattack--


    (--I won''t make it--!)


    Hysteria Mode''s reflexes made me understand that instinctively.


    I have enough time to raise my pistol and point it towards her--but as for pulling the trigger, that one moment is too much.


    What do I do?


    If I take those high-caliber bullets face on, there''s no way I''ll be able to continue with the battle.


    But, I won''t allow that. Right now, in this moment, give up on firing--


    -and do something!


    "--!"


    --*Click!*


    This sound came from two places between us.


    Aria...didn''t fire.


    No, she couldn''t fire.


    I...


    -had put the barrel of my Beretta directly onto the barrel of her silver-white M1911.


    And the barrel of the pitch-black M1911 was sealed by my knife.


    No matter which one she fires from--Aria''s guns would self-destruct. Well, the same goes for me.


    Since this is what it had come to, neither of us could move.


    If this had to be put into Shogi or chess terms, the situation would be that of "Threefold Repetition"--neither of us could make another move.


    Even if this goes on for a thousand days.[3]


    Which means, a draw.


    Making sure that my reaction would be faster, even if only by a little bit, I pointed the heavy Beretta in my right hand towards the left, and I moved the lighter butterfly knife to the right, where it would need slightly more movement, yet saving movement of my Beretta.


    My two wrists, crossed--along with Aria''s arms, also crossed, drew an XX shape in the air with our 4 arms--still, unmoving.


    "Why...why are you such an idiot, Kinji?"


    Aria raised her eyes, staring at me.


    "Your bullets--why were you only aiming for my guns..!"


    Facing the girl who was making an expression which seemed to convey that she was insulted, Aria, I chuckled.


    That''s right--It wasn''t easy to control the berserker blood, but the me in Hysteria Mode...still has no way of taking action against girls.


    I may be able to fight like this, if it is for a girl''s own good, but--I still found it impossible to harm them. Even if I would be the one to get hurt.


    I, in the end, am this kind of man.


    That''s why the next thing I did--


    -was this.


    I--took my fingers off the Beretta''s trigger.


    "...?"


    Watching my forefinger leave the trigger, Aria frowned.


    "Fire."


    Putting the Beretta down, the butterfly knife in my left hand...was also released.


    That barrel of the M1911, as black as hell, once again, pointed at me.


    "I don''t care what happens to me anymore. If you can fire, then fire. You can shoot me in the head if you like, you can fire where you want."


    I...*Click, clatter* let my weapons drop to the ground.


    This--


    "The battle just now was a draw. It looks like it doesn''t matter if I use words or force, I can''t take you back. Therefore, I have nothing else I can do. Since you are to become an outlaw, it means that the former Butei, Kanzaki H. Aria...has disappeared."


    This...could be called gentle.


    '' "And, Butei Charter article 1. ''Believe in your comrades and help each other.'' Unable to help you, I have betrayed the Butei Charter. Which means, I am not fit to be a Butei. The partnership that we have, has been completely annihilated. Just now."


    This...was the order that Hysteria Mode was giving me, the ability to throw everything away for the sake of one girl...an absurd gentleness.


    But--this is fine.


    "Fire, Aria. After all, I have nowhere to run. As opposed to being killed by those outlaws, I''d rather die under your guns."


    "I-I won''t kill you...that''s right...you can stay here, with me..."


    "Don''t say anymore, Aria. I won''t become a companion of outlaws. I don''t wish to throw away that which each generation of my line has been titled with, ''Ally of Justice''."


    This is fine, Aria.


    "This is fine, Aria. If we continue to pull each other down a road we don''t wish to go, there will be no end to it. Therefore, one of us must disappear. And I--no matter what, no matter the circumstances, cannot fire at you. Even though...why that is so, I cannot tell you."


    Hearing my words, which were meant to hide the existence of Hysteria Mode--


    As if understanding something, Aria''s face...*Gah*...blushed.


    "So, fire. Send me from this Earth, then you can do whatever you want. However...think of it often. Think of the Butei that was willing to give everything up, willing to give his own life, to bring you back. And, go back. Leave the world of outlaws, go back to your normal days--go back to Butei High."


    Aria''s face, as if each of my sentences, filled with passion, with my soul, were cutting into her heart, her face twisted into one of pain.


    And--*Shh*...those camellia eyes, once again, brimmed with tears.


    Don''t do it, Aria.


    Don''t let me...see you like this.


    It will definitely waver my determination.


    "--Fire, Aria!"


    Hearing my shout, Aria--


    -the barrel in her hand, *Pa*, trembled.


    "...Why..."


    In those big eyes--tears, tears of heartbreak, were overflowing--


    "Why...why do you...want me to do something that I can''t do...!"


    And those two guns swept off my body, clutched to her own flat chest.


    "I, can''t, point my guns at my great-grandfather...!"


    *Drip Drip* Tears flowing endlessly, Aria, just like a small child, shook her head left and right.


    "But, making me...making me point my guns towards my partner, I can''t do it, I can''t do it...!"


    With her blood-relative on one side, and her partner on the other, she really doesn''t know what to do...is that it?


    She looked up at the ceiling, and although she had tried to endure it for so long...


    ...Uwahhh...


    Finally, she slumped into it, crying.


    She slumped into what she had been pointing her guns at just a moment ago, my chest.


    "Aria..."


    I, held her tightly to myself.


    Just like that...I embraced her.


    Slowly, that trembling, small back, calmed down.


    "...Aria. Let me say something to you, plainly."


    I said to those twin-tails. *Whoosh* Aria''s crying face looked up.


    "I--was ordered by Kana to ''kill'' you."


    "......"


    "For the sake of destroying I-U. Just now you saw as well, right? The other personality of Kana''s split personality...actually, he''s my Nii-san. Nii-san is the only family I have. At that time, I also cried, stuck between my partners and relatives. Just like you right now."


    Reaching my finger out, tracing it up the trails of tears on Aria''s cheeks, I continued,


    "In my heart, Nii-san is a God as well. Because he is so full of justice, so strong. There was also a period of despair where I felt that I would never catch up to Nii-san, that I was useless. But--there was a path I could take. I took that path, and in the middle of it, I pointed my gun at Nii-san...and now, here I am. I am here, --by your side."


    The last sentence was unnecessary, right...


    It must have been Hysteria Mode acting up, making me say it.


    But, it appears that that sentence had a huge effect on Aria.


    "...I, over Kana..."


    *Gah*...Her face reddened.


    It might be that she''s very good at blushing, or maybe it was because she was in the midst of my embrace--but not only were her ears and neck red, but even her hands, on my chest, were tinged with pink.


    Doesn''t that mean that her whole body, even her fingertips, were reddened?


    "...Kinji...over your relatives, over your own flesh and blood...yo-you chose...me...?"


    Until just now, still filled with an air of refusal, that air disappeared from Aria''s cheeks...


    And slowly...it returned to that cute Aria.


    "I-I''m sorry"


    I said, my eyes darting away, and Aria shook her head left and right, violently.


    Afterward, full of unease, she raised her head, gazing at me.


    Be-being stared at by this beautiful, almost doll-like, girl from contact distance, I-I will be embarrassed too, you know.


    "But, you won''t trust me anymore. Because I...betrayed you. I pointed...my guns at you."


    "...That''s what you do normally."


    Extremely embarrassed, I cracked a joke, and Aria...


    Fell silent.


    She fell silent, but, those eyes, still covered with a layer of tears, looked at me weakly.


    What is it...yo-you...what is it you want to say.


    These organisms called women, in these kinds of times, they''re amazingly unfair.


    "...Come back."


    "..."


    "I...um...will always trust you. I''ve said it before, right? ''As long as I live, I will trust you.''"


    Repeating those words which I had said before, in the heat of the moment--


    Aria, *Shh*...tightly clasped her left breast.


    I thought that I could hear her heartbeat, as she was blushing so much that she was glowing and radiating heat like a stove.


    Actually, *Thump Thump*, I really can hear it.


    Was it really so moving?


    Ah, wrong, it''s my own heartbeat. Why can I hear it? That''s seriously messed up.


    "An...and, if we throw away the credits we earned as partners, it''ll be bad."


    Nearly breaking the embarrassment limit, I grasped Aria''s slender shoulders with my hands, putting a little bit of distance between us.


    "What''s left is...do you, trust yourself? At least, the you of just now, had no trust in yourself. That''s why--I stopped you."


    "I-I..."


    "Listen well, Aria. Your mother--Kanae-san, we will definitely save her. But, the path you took just now was completely wrong. Kanae-san would not want you to do that either."


    I thought that it was a little unfair to bring up her mother again, but I need to make sure the final blow hits home.


    Thinking that way, I said--


    -a sentence that actually did, finish Aria off.


    Because I understood. The inspiring look of facing her destiny had once again returned to her cute face.


    "Just now you said that you would be able to solve it like this, but that''s wrong. You just chose the easy way out. --Don''t, run away. Just now I said, there is nowhere to run. In front of us, there is only one path. It is the arrest of Sherlock Holmes, as well as I-U. That is the way of Butei."


    "But...Kinji. I...drawing my guns...against my great-grandfather is..."


    "Don''t worry, Aria. I''ve experienced this with Kana, so I understand how you feel. Therefore, just do things that won''t require you to point your gun at Sherlock."


    If the enemy is someone she respects that much, it''s impossible that she would be able to fight him normally.


    "...Kinji..."


    "--Capturing him without hurting him, I''ve already thought of how to do so. However...I need your assistance. Therefore, even if it''s just a little. Can you help me?"


    Speaking words of confirmation, I, in my heart, lied to myself that this was something that Hysteria Mode had made me say--


    -Continuing to chase her.


    "I need you."


    Aria...


    *Wha...* Forming your mouth into that kind of expression, you look like you''ve been enchanted.


    And for a few seconds, remaining at a loss--


    Her whole body froze up--*Ko ku ri*


    Softly, perhaps stiffly...but she...


    -nodded.

 Volume 5 - CH 2

    After that, becoming very straightforward, Aria said...


    Sherlock said that he would leave her alone in the classroom, and he disappeared through one of the doors.


    Going through that door, there was an iron wall...once Aria stood in front of it, it was like an automatic door. The pieces making up the wall, going up and down, left and right, slid open.


    The floor of the tunnel became a stainless steel grating, looked similar to a drain. The electronic torches on the walls on the left and right flashed, giving off light...It gives off a very futuristic feeling.


    Also, with the radioactive hazard sign--there was a notice, warning about radiation--plastered onto a very thick wall. However, the wall, not even giving us enough time to take note of the danger, swung open...


    The scene that appeared before us rendered Aria and I speechless.


    In this hall, the largest we had seen so far, there were several pillars, reminiscent of pictures of the Parthenon that were to be seen in our textbooks.


    No, those aren''t pillars.


    ICBM.


    Something that can be fired from any corner of the world, hitting anywhere you want--Intercontinental missiles, the top parts.


    The bottom part was definitely inside the deep hole in the stainless steel grating.


    They numbered 8.


    I don''t want to think about it...but looking at the characteristics of their warheads--no matter what large country it is, it will be annihilated within a day.


    (Is this real...?)


    I thought that I had gone through many battlefields, but this scene made an ill shiver go up my back.


    "How..."


    But, the voice of Aria, who had exclaimed something by my side--appeared to be shocked at something else.


    "...?"


    I turned my head, seeing Aria look around, bewildered.


    Afterward, looking at my face once again, those camellia eyes widened.


    "...I''ve seen this room before...!"


    Aria''s inexplicable words could not help but make me frown.


    I suspected that she had entered a state of confusion after undergoing numerous shocks, but, that didn''t seem to be the case.


    Because Aria''s gaze was not that of somebody that was confused. Just, just shocked.


    "Calm down, Aria. That''s impossible. That''s called deja vu."


    "No, I''ve definitely...seen this place before. And...in this place, I met you...!"


    "...That''s impossible. I''ve never come here before."


    When I had just said that--


    *Bu Bu* Noises...? They appeared.


    As the sound grew louder, I realized that it was one of Mozart''s operas..."Die Zauberfl?te"


    "In the world of sound, there exists, deliberate coordination and sweet intoxication."


    In the wake of it came a deep voice, from the shadows of the pillar-like ICBMs...


    The world''s greatest, the world''s strongest detective, Sherlock Holmes, made his appearance.


    "That is something that illustrates our endless cycle of battle and chaos, a beautiful thing. Also, as this recording ends, the battle will also end."


    Sherlock put the recorder with speakers attached by his feet, *Kch Kch*


    His black leather shoes resounded off the stainless steel floor, coming a few steps closer to us.


    "Haha. Seeing your expressions, you must believe that this is the chapter where we settle things. But that is just your haste. Because, I am nothing but a bookmark--just the ''Overture''s Fine''"


    "Overture...?"


    "That''s right. This battle is just part of Kinji-kun and Aria-kun''s opera--the overture. The meaning of my words, you will soon understand. Alright, then."


    Sherlock, as if changing the subject, took out an old-fashioned pipe, and he lit the tobacco inside.


    "Falling out--the plan that Kana had in mind when joining I-U, how was it?"


    Those words made Aria and I glance at each other.


    Looks like the person who facilitated our gunfight from just now, was Sherlock.


    Well, I had a feeling...but, what is his goal, exactly?


    If his goal was the wastage of our bullets, then it certainly was effective.


    Just now I checked how many of Aria''s .45 ACP bullets were left, and there were scarcely any.


    And my situation was even more serious, as for the normal bullets that I carried around with me...after the battle with Patra, the Infinite Bulletstorm, and Aru=Kata...Not one was left.


    "Great-grandfather..."


    Raising her foot, as if gathering her courage, Aria--took one step towards Sherlock.


    "I-I...I respect you greatly, my great-grandfather. Therefore, I cannot raise my guns against you. As long as you don''t order me to do so."


    Choosing her words with care, Aria placed her guns guns by her feet. Both of them.


    "I, just as you deduced...used these guns, trying to chase away my partner, who was your enemy. But, I couldn''t stop him."


    Both her hands at her chest, Aria, in a small voice--yet clearly, continued speaking,


    "He is the person I''ve finally found, the one person in the world--that can be my partner. Great-grandfather, please forgive me. I...want to help him. And that...means I will take part in doing things against you. Please, please, I beg of you, forgive me."


    Facing Aria, who was in this state...


    "Don''t worry, Aria-kun."


    Sherlock, for some reason, returned a very satisfied smile.


    "--Right now, you have overcome my existence in your soul. And for one very special man, you have chosen to fight me. This means, Kinji''s existence in your heart is greater than mine. I guess, it still is a little distance away from love."


    Talking about something that Aria and I weren''t very good at, Sherlock...


    "You may be children, but you two are still a man, and a woman. The hearts of women are something that I am not very good at--but because of that very reason, I can say this. Women, no matter how cruelly they are treated by men, they will never hate all men. Even if things become such that they have to point their guns at each other. ''After a storm comes a calm''--just like that saying, you two will come back together, with a stronger bond."


    It looks like...


    The reason he instigated our falling out was not for such a cunning aim as to waste our bullets.


    But for something even harder to understand, an even more complicated goal.


    I may not know what his real goal is, but...well, there''s one point I''m very clear on.


    "--You''re trying to say, everything was deduced by you, right? Sherlock?"


    Beside Aria, who was stiff and blushing for some reason, I glared angrily at Sherlock...


    "Haha. That is but the first step of deductive reasoning, Kinji-kun."


    Sherlock, flashing an expression that made me feel like he was just playing with us in his fist, said, in a mocking tone.


    "Then, have you deduced this as well?"


    I whipped out my Beretta in a heartbeat.


    And I pointed the barrel at Aria''s head.


    --This was something Aria and I had agreed on doing earlier.


    "..."


    Sherlock...


    Silent, he took another drag of his pipe.


    "You, are you trying to take her hostage?"


    Barrel still pointing at her, I moved behind Aria.


    "Sherlock. Your goal is Aria, right? And I heard Nii-san say this before, if Aria isn''t here--I-U will fall into disorder."


    "But, you won''t fire."


    "I''ll tell you this, I''m already extremely desperate."


    Saying this, I sneaked a peek at Sherlock through the gap between Aria''s twin tail and ear.


    He, had turned this way.


    That''s right. I understand. This kind of plan, unable to even trick a child, would not ruffle Sherlock.


    I will pretend to take Aria hostage...for the sake of keeping his attention here.


    "That''s right, Sherlock, I have a gift to give you."


    I, for the sake of focusing the enemy''s attention on me, I raised my voice.


    "--this is from Nii-san!"


    Shouting, *Sha!*


    I threw a white bullet.


    --Flash grenade.


    This was one of the bullets that Nii-san had left me.


    It was something that could be thrown, a flashbang--!


    --*Ka*--


    In between Sherlock and us, it expanded into a miniature sun.


    The opponent is the world''s strongest detective, Sherlock Holmes.


    If we fight him directly, there is no way we can win.


    Therefore, we have to weaken him.


    I may have said it was miniature, but its effectiveness is the same as normal flashbangs--No, it''s even greater.


    As long as people see that flash, they will completely lose their sight for a couple minutes, without exception!


    "Kinji...No-now!"


    Hearing Aria''s voice, I looked up, using my arm to shield my eyes...


    I noticed that Aria had bent over.


    "A-Aria...? You--didn''t--shield your eyes!?"


    "Even if you''re hiding behind me...if I shielded my eyes, great-grandfather would definitely notice!"


    Turning around, Aria''s eyes looked up at empty air, not where I was.


    --She, lost her sight. Temporarily.


    "Kinji, arrest great-grandfather quickly! I saw it, great-grandfather was staring directly at the flash!" Hearing her shout, I--


    -took the handcuffs for Choutei that Aria had lent me, and was about to charge...when, I stopped short.


    I could only stop.


    Because Sherlock was standing there--calmly.


    "Yes. That move just now was extremely smart. Pretending to take her hostage, but in reality--using a flashbang, that kind of plan. However, your deductions did not cut it."


    Saying that in a leisurely voice, Sherlock''s words stunned me.


    Could it be...it didn''t affect him?


    Why?


    "--I am blind. Around 60 years ago, when I was poisoned, I became blind."


    "...!"


    "However, nobody knows. They think I move like I still have my sight, but in reality, I am far more clear on what is happening around me than you, who still retain your sight. In the beginning, this was possible because of my deductive ability, but now, just through the flow of air and sound, I can understand. For example, right now, your heartbeat is racing from surprise--it''s as clear to me as my own."


    We were completely taken in...


    Everything was useless.


    The plan that we made. The Butei bullets that Nii-san gave me. Aria''s sacrifice...


    "......!"


    Within my body, there appeared to be the sound of an explosion.


    Thunderclouds seemed to be moving through my body--


    I was extremely clear, that was the berserker blood, which I had been suppressing all this time, flowing out.


    My vision, narrowing greatly, focused on Sherlock''s body like a homing radar.


    --Ah, this is how it is.


    You are a great person of history. A famous detective who transcends space and time. My small tricks could not possibly affect you.


    "Kinji...run away! I''ll persuade great-grandfather...!"


    "--Do you think you can? Aria, back away."


    I stood in front of Aria. Releasing--all the ferocity from Hysteria Berserk.


    Release? No, that''s wrong.


    It burst out. It had nothing to do with my own thoughts.


    "Sherlock."


    "What is it?"


    "Let''s decide it now."


    "Decide what?"


    "Detectives and Butei--which one is stronger?"


    My right hand whipping out my Beretta, I stood my ground.


    In front of Aria, as if I was trying to hold Sherlock back.


    Aria. The fact that you yourself have lost your sight--makes me a little relieved.


    Because this means that you won''t be able to see me rip apart your most respected person.


    "...Kinji-kun. I''ve met with all manner of vicious and strong monsters from all over the world, I''ve been fighting for over 150 years. And you, you are but a child that has been living on a peaceful island for 17 years. That inexperienced you--wants to fight with me?"


    My left hand flicking open the butterfly knife, I glared at Sherlock angrily.


    "That''s right. In the eyes of a great, famous detective like you, I''m probably just an inexperienced kid, right? Even as a Butei, I am but the lowest of the low, an E rank. But...I haven''t fallen to the point where I''ll let someone who hurts my partner go."


    "Is Aria so important to you? Ah, that is certainly good to hear."


    With a toying expression on his face, Sherlock removed his coat.


    "As an elite, I have already warned you, but you didn''t accept. Understand?"


    The recorded opera, "Die Zauberfl?te" as a BGM--


    Sherlock raised the thick, metal cane hanging on his arm.


    Not a...gun.


    "Is it alright if you don''t use a gun? I''m not the type who respects his elders."


    Saying this, I put in the last of the 9mm Parabellum ammo--put it in the magazine of black Butei bullets that Nii-san had given me, and slotted it back into the Beretta.


    "As for guns, I will use one later, just once. And I deduce that it will be the full stop of my "Study in Scarlet", an extremely important gun."


    "A Study in Scarlet"? I don''t understand what that is...but you dare underestimate me?


    Do you think that if you battle with me like this, one cane will be enough?


    "Come at me. As you said, there''s no need to respect your elders in battle. Don''t hold back."


    You''ll be the one to do that, right?


    This is a good chance to put off the use of your gun.


    More than that, this is an extremely rare, excellent opportunity.


    "Don''t worry, Sherlock. I am a Butei. A Butei''s mission--is the arrest of outlaws."


    Saying that, I--raised my Beretta, aiming it at Sherlock.


    "--My mission, I will fulfill it!"


    *Bang!*


    That one bullet raced towards Sherlock--*Clank!*


    Sherlock raised the cane as if it were obvious, blocking the bullet.


    The sound of metal hitting metal rang out, and the bullet, deflected by the cane, raced towards the ceiling.


    "SHERLOCK!"


    Immediately after, I fired my 2nd bullet--shooting the black bullet that Nii-san had given me.


    When Sherlock put his cane up once again--for a moment, he frowned--


    --*BAAAANGG!!*


    My arms shielding my face, I protected myself from the shockwave.


    Aria, behind me, yelped with surprise.


    ...Ama...amazing...!


    This is the first time I''ve used such a thing!


    That bullet, holding the power of an RPG, something I had only seen in Assault, Sherlock...took it full to the face.


    From the information source that is me, he was unable to deduce this firepower.


    Because I myself--didn''t know that the power of Butei bullets was this powerful.


    So, he had no way of knowing. Not knowing about this attack, he defeated himself.


    Sherlock, great detective.


    The reason for your defeat was your ultimate reliance on your deductions.


    (How could I...let everything go your way.)


    From my mouth, whose lips were broken during the battle with Aria, *Phoo* I spit out blood.


    Sherlock Holmes was a unique, famous detective. I don''t think that he would die from just this...but maybe, I did it.


    Maybe, I went back on Butei Law article 9.


    As I was scanning for Sherlock''s condition--


    "--!?"


    *Pa*--


    A chilling feeling ran through my body, almost like electricity.


    In the midst of that smoke, slowly dissipating...


    -He was there.


    He was there.


    And...like the first time we met him, no, he was releasing a crushing aura of existence that dwarfed the one he had displayed at that time.


    (Wh-what is this...!?)


    That feeling...that breathing...


    That is, Hysteria Mode...!?


    "--Until now, I''ve been ''studying'', Kinji-kun."


    In the depths of the warehouse, the white smoke permeated the hall, in the wake of a hissing sound.


    The black smoke from the explosion completely dissipated, as if being chased away by the white smoke.


    Standing within the swirl of black smoke, Sherlock Holmes--was completely untouched.


    He had gone into Hysteria Mode.


    He--how did he do it.


    No, it was exactly like what he said, "Practice"--It''s not impossible that Sherlock managed to do it, just like Vlad Dracula''s ability to assimilate a hereditary state like Hysteria Mode.


    But, how did he do it! In this kind of situation!


    Shouting this out in my heart, the image of Nii-san from just now appeared in my mind.


    (--Hysteria Agonizante--)


    The Hysteria Mode at the edge of death.


    ...So that''s how it is...!


    It may not look like it, but he is reaching--the end of his life.


    From the very beginning, he was at the edge of death.


    Taking the fatal blow of the Butei bullet directly, he was completely awakened. It awakened the derivative of the Hysteria Mode that is passed on through the generations of men of the Tohyama bloodline.


    "From now on...I will start your ''tuition'', after this I will exhibit the abilities of all those enemies you have fought before. After all, in this place, I am called the same name as my mortal enemy--''Professor''"


    Sherlock ripped off the jacket and shirt that had been ripped to shreds by the Butei Bullet--


    On that naked torso, there was a frightening amount of muscle.


    And it wasn''t the bulky, bulging muscle that Vlad had. It was the type of muscle that only the best of athletes attained, a perfect, tight body. And the surface of that muscle was filled with the scars of old battles.


    ....*Zzzzz*....*Zzzzzz*...


    The ground beneath started to shake.


    Staring at him, behind Sherlock''s back--the bottom part of the gigantic, pillar-like ICBM--the nozzle of the jet engine started to release white smoke.


    Isn''t that preparation for immediate launch?


    Something bad is going to happen.


    Thinking this way, I--


    --laughed...my hair was dancing about from the hot air rising up from below the grating.


    It was as if I was becoming one of those berserkers in the world of Butei. A reckless Butei, a Butei that is not afraid of death.


    The opponent is Sherlock Holmes. The person who beat back Nii-san, who was using his full power, the strongest enemy yet.


    And added to that, he was in Hysteria Mode. There is no chance of victory.


    If I was in the normal Hysteria Mode, which would calmly assess the situation and take appropriate action, I would have, for the sake of Aria''s safety, chosen to temporarily retreat.


    But, the blood that is flowing through my body now is the blood of Hysteria Berserk.


    Doing things for the sake of testing the distance in ability. Those pieces of trash that would do anything just for that.


    I just, I just--want to fight him. One on one.


    I wanted to lay him low, I wanted him to taste my power.


    I wanted him to understand, never to lay a hand on my partner ever again...


    --*Clatter!*


    His back facing the white smoke, he threw the broken metal cane onto the ground with a sound reminiscent of heavy machinery.


    The cane shattered--and from inside it, he drew a hidden blade.


    That blade, slightly turned over--radiated dazzling light, leaving no doubt that it was a sword of legend.


    I had seen that in the appendix of Assault''s textbooks. It was made to be slender because it is sheathed in a cane, but that blade, looking like that of a rapier...


    Is probably a scramasax.


    If we were to compare it to Japanese swords, it would be made in the same period as the ancient swords. It was made in Europe, a very durable single-handed blade.


    "...That''s a nice knife."


    "--It would be better if you did not ask its name. This is an English national artifact that my Queen, her majesty lent me. And as for this blade, after this, your bloodline might feel its sting as well."


    "I have no interest in its name. After all, if it isn''t Excalibur, then it''s probably Ragnarok or something."


    As I casually named the names of legendary swords in games...


    Sherlock, a little surprised, raised his eyebrows.


    As if saying..."How did you know?"


    "Haha. An impressive deductive ability. You have what it takes to be a detective. I guarantee it."


    "You...are actually a very casual person."


    Already out of bullets, *Click*--I flicked open my butterfly knife.


    The ignition fire of the ICBM, illuminating the room below, slowly became clearer and clearer.


    "It looks like we don''t have much time left. Let''s finish this in 1 minute."


    Sherlock, his feet looking as if they were flowing through the white smoke, walked this way.


    "How coincidental. I was thinking that as well."


    And I approached Sherlock as well.


    Afterward--when we were 5 meters away from each other, we--


    *Da!* We charged simultaneously, clashing together.


    The blade and knife, clashing together with a ringing sound, sent up showers of sparks--*KCCCHHHH*


    The ball of lightning, suddenly appearing in front of my eyes, made me bend backwards.


    Lightning...!?


    Well, it was within my expectations. Ever since he said this would be the time for "Tuition."


    If I didn''t have the reflexes of Hysteria Berserk to dodge backwards, I would gave definitely been stunned by the electricity.


    But, I can still fight--! Using my hands like a spring, I bounded back up from the floor, but at some point in time, by my side--not only was there smoke, but mist was there as well.


    "--?"


    *Shh!* Following the impact, something, easily piercing through my bulletproof vest and into my shoulder, which suddenly had a wound on it. Ignoring the pain and reaching out to my shoulder--there were no bullets.


    My wound...was wet.


    I''m afraid that...this is water. High pressure arrows of water, piercing through my shoulder.


    Outside of electricity, he can use mist and water?


    Sherlock. To be honest, you should quit being a detective and join a circus.


    As I swore at him in my heart, something pierced my foot with a *Hss!*


    The me in Hysteria Mode tried to dodge, but my right foot--was filled with a sharp pain.


    I fell forwards, clutching at my calf. On it, there was a gaping wound which had been sliced open by a thin blade.


    --The slicing just now had no feeling of impact. it was like being sliced open by a sickle. It was an attack--of wind.


    Backing up from electricity, losing my vision from mist, my limbs injured from water and wind, my movements continually slowing down, I...


    Shook...and when I tried to stand up--


    --*Hyuu!*


    Piercing through the mist, Sherlock raised the blade, gleaming like a gem!


    That blade raced straight at my left chest--


    --*KCCCCCCHHH!*


    Sparks flying furiously, I just managed to catch that blow on the edge of my knife.


    But, that single-handed sword seemed to be made out of some sort of special metal, it was far more heavy than it looked.


    "--!"


    The handle of my dagger, blown away by the force of his blow, rammed into my own chest, and I flew back as if I had been hit by a truck.


    I went through the mist and smoke, smashing violently into the steel wall.


    I forcibly held back the blood that threatened to rush up my throat--but still, with a coughing noise, I spat out blood, unable to stop myself. I-it hurts, this--it looks like I''ve fractured my ribs.


    Within my line of sight, hazy from the enormous impact, Sherlock followed up with another attack.


    That sword, held in one hand, was still aimed towards my left chest--!


    "!"


    In this short time--Dodge it!


    --*KCCCCCCHHHHH!*


    The western sword cleaved through my bullet-knife proof vest like it was paper.


    "KINJI!"


    Towards Aria, who was wailing--


    With the last of my strength...I smiled a smile which conveyed "Don''t worry."


    Sherlock''s sword, from my bullet proof vest--


    -pierced through the side of my ribs, burying itself into the steel wall behind me.


    Dodging an expert in fencing--who was also in Hysteria Mode--His sword piercing the side of my ribs...If I wasn''t in Hysteria Berserk, there''s no way I could have done it.


    Well, I could clearly feel that the edge of the blade had pierced through the side of my vest.


    Nailed to the wall, along with the bullet proof vest, I--


    "Now that I think about it, this vest is of no use against you!"


    -and I ripped the vest off.


    Immediately slashing with my knife--


    Sherlock, using my fist as a footrest, jumped backwards, doing a flip.


    And...*Shh*


    Flying as if he was weightless, he gracefully landed a few meters away from me.


    His sword...was still buried in the wall. He left it.


    Just now, deciding whether to take the sword or leave it- it can''t have been easy in that short a time.


    If I had hesitated even one moment in lashing out, he would have buried his sword in my throat.


    --...O zitt''re nicht, mein lieber Sohn...!--


    At that time, Mozart''s "Die Zauberfl?te" pierced the air...


    --an Aria--


    Brazenly going into heavy vibrato, it entered into a graceful, beautiful female Aria.


    "How...will you still come at me?"


    Expression frozen, Sherlock.


    "As this opera went into the Aria--I had thought to make you silent. You fought on longer than I had deduced- that, I fear, is because of those reflexes, faster than HSS. It is that which confused my deductions, also confusing ''Cognis''."


    ...Is that so?


    It looks like while Sherlock knows about Hysteria Normale and Hysteria Agonizante, he doesn''t know about Hysteria Berserk.


    "Which means, for the first time in my life, I made a false deduction. You are a man worthy of praise."


    "I...am not somebody that is worthy of your praise."


    Saying that while shrugging and facing Sherlock--


    "I am but a high school student. And I am very low-ranked, in a very rough school."


    *Shh*...


    *Kch*


    The butterfly knife, spinning around in my hands, closed.


    "...Why did you keep your weapon?"


    "--You were waiting for me, just now."


    Just now, when I had fell down from the wind sickle and water arrow--


    You had the opportunity to send me to eternal rest. Many opportunities.


    But...before I stood up, no attacks came.


    You were waiting for me to stand up.


    "This way, we''re even."


    If I thought about it normally, I had no strength to spare to disadvantage myself like this.


    However, I may have the resolve of a berserker right now, but not owing something to the enemy is something that I am serious about.


    Seeing me close my knife and pocket it, Sherlock''s face reddened, as if he was a little embarrassed.


    Ah?


    This expression...where have I seen it before?


    ...Ah.


    It''s amazingly like Aria''s.


    It''s like when I''m teasing- Aria.


    Suddenly noticing this, I felt my mouth slowly ease into a smile.


    "It may have been denied by you, but I still want to say it. You are an impressive boy. This is the first time I''ve had this feeling since Reichenbach."


    "This song wasn''t written by Bach, but Mozart.."


    The Aria still resounding in my ears, I answered, and Sherlock chuckled.


    What is it?


    Was there something so interesting about what I said? I didn''t say anything of note, did I?


    But this...was exactly like Aria, sometimes randomly laughing at what I''m saying. It looks like I''m very amusing to them in some inexplicable way.


    "Kinji-kun. Saying this might not be very fitting in a battle but- I like you. I was impressed by your will to keep this battle fair, and I want to fight with you bare-handed from now, but...I''m very sorry. This Aria is the last lesson--this is the bell for the start of the lecture on the ''Study in Scarlet.'' Because, as a gentleman, I have to be punctual."


    (...A Study in Scarlet...?)


    Once again saying these words, which seemed like they were out of a riddle...I couldn''t help but frown.


    And opposite me, Sherlock, softly closing his eyes...Around him...slowly...


    ...Wh-what...is that...?


    -light started radiating of him.


    That wasn''t a hallucination. His body, started to glow.


    Sherlock seemed to be releasing some sort of power.


    That light, as I looked upon it, became more and more vivid.


    And--slowly...it turned scarlet...


    "--The reason I could become the captain of I-U, was because of this power."


    That light seemed to be some sort of gas, floating around Sherlock.


    And I--had seen that light before.


    It was the scarlet light that had appeared around Aria during the battle with Patra.


    This and that--looked completely alike.


    "But, I''m not ready to use this power. Because the ''Study in Scarlet''--the research on Hidan[1] has not been completed."


    Speaking, the gun that Sherlock drew was--an Adams 1872 MKIII.


    The former weapon of the English Imperial Army, it is a 45 caliber double-action pistol.


    "...That ''Hidan''...you''ve shot it before too?"


    "I''m afraid that what you''re talking about is a different image entirely. The ball of light that Aria shot out of her finger before--isn''t Hidan. If we were to use ancient Japanese words, it would be called ''Hiten Hiyoumon[2].'' However, it is one of the manifestations of Hidan."


    Saying this, Sherlock opened the magazine of the pistol--*Click*


    And the single bullet that was inside it, he took out.


    "This, is a ''Hidan''"


    The tip of that bullet--almost like fresh blood, almost like a pure rose, almost like a blazing inferno--was a deep scarlet.


    "This bullet is Hidan. No, the form is of no import. This is called Hihiirokane[3] in Japanese...which is this metal. You probably remember the cross that Mine Riko, Lupin the 4th uses. In that, there is a trace of the same kind of metal that is used in this bullet, Irokane [4]. Irokane...is something that makes all magic look like child''s play, an enormous, colossal material that is filled with supernatural power. Also known as, ''The Core of the Supernatural World.''"


    Hearing his words, I thought about Riko''s blue cross.


    Now that I think about it, only when Riko held that cross could she move her hair like a hand.


    Thinking about it with the new information that Sherlock had just told me--that cross, as well as the scarlet bullet that Sherlock was holding now, is imbued with a very dangerous metal, able to make a normal person an ability user.


    ...But...Aria, standing behind me, has nothing like that.


    So, why was she--able to emit that scarlet light?


    "--Right now, the world is entering a new war. The existence of Irokane, as well as all the power and properties that it holds, are being studied as we speak...in completely confidentiality, it is being researched. The same as my ''Study in Scarlet''. The only groups that hold Irokane are I-U, and in Northern Asia, "URS", in the south of Hong Kong, there is "Ramban". In my country of origin, England, one of the most well-known groups in the world is acting as well. Italy is supporting the Vatican City, one of the non-governmental organizations, from the shadows. The number of instances of Irokane around the world that receive governmental-support are too numerous to mention. The White House, and Hotogi, also in your high school, in Japan''s Imperial Household Agency--Ah, I''ve said too much. And, those people, like me, who possess large amounts of high-grade Irokane constantly observe each other''s Irokane--but because of that abnormal power, so absurdly enormous, we are all caught in a deadlock."


    Saying this, Sherlock put the scarlet bullet back inside the chamber.


    "However, using the bullet needs a little bit of time--I''ll let you see a little more."


    With that, he pointed the forefinger of his right hand towards me.


    "The phenomenon you''ve seen before, is this, right?


    The scarlet light enveloping Sherlock''s body...gathered at his fingertip.


    (It...It''s the same! As that time...!)


    This scene was completely the same as the one where Aria used the bullet of light to attack Patra.


    That technique, similar to an artillery shell--Sherlock can use it as well?


    This is bad...!


    This is horrible!


    "...Kinji, what happened...?"


    Aria, her eyes not yet fully recovered, were staring forward blankly.


    I forced my quivering legs to move, finally reaching a point in front of Aria where I could protect her from Sherlock.


    But...the light that Aria had emitted during the fight with Patra had enough firepower to eradicate the top of the pyramid, leaving not a trace. And my actions, using my body, which didn''t even have a bulletproof vest, to act as her shield--is like using a biscuit to block a bullet, completely meaningless.


    And even more unfortunate--I felt that the blood of Hysteria Berserk was slowly returning back to the normal Hysteria Mode. Like Nii-san said, the blood of berserkers was extremely unstable--like the tide, it would rise and fall.


    Taking the opposite action as what I had done during the fight with Aria, I tried to awaken the blood with my own consciousness, but--I couldn''t do it.


    I can control it to a certain extent, but I cannot call the blood of the berserker.


    *Swallow* Swallowing the saliva in my mouth, I, behind me--


    "...?"


    A scarlet light...


    Another scarlet light had appeared.


    I turned around, noticing that it was appearing from Aria''s body.


    "Aria...!"


    In front of my eyes, light was continually building up in front of the forefinger of Aria''s right hand--


    It was smaller than Sherlock''s, but another sun started to shine.


    "What...what is...this..."


    Apparently able to distinguish between darkness and light, Aria''s head turned to face her right hand.


    "Aria-kun. This is ''Consona''. When people who carry high-grade Irokane meet, and one of their Irokane is awakened--they will undergo something like resonance and tuning, also awakening the attributes of the other Irokane. At that time, the phenomenon will also resonate. Like now, as both your forefinger and my forefingers are emitting light."


    Saying this, Sherlock--


    -pointed his forefinger, which was continually collecting scarlet light, towards us.


    "Aria-kun. I am going to fire this bullet of light, ''Hiten'' at you. As far as I know, the only way to stop this is to use the same technique, ''Hiten'' creating a collision. I haven''t tested this before, but in ancient Japanese texts...it is written that this will calm Hiten, transforming it into "Koyomi Kagami[5]"


    "Great...grandfather...?"


    Sight slowly returning, Aria had no idea of what to do.


    "Just now...you said ''as long as you don''t order me to do so'', you would not fire at me. Then--Now, I am ordering you. Fire that light at me."


    "...At great-grandfather..."


    She may be still confused, but she understands this dangerous atmosphere.


    Sweat appeared out of Aria''s forehead, and that expression slowly turned into one of hysteria.


    "That''s right. Make sure that the Hidan does not take your consciousness--calmly, deeply--concentrate the power in your fingertip, as if trying to keep it there. Kinji-kun...be Aria''s eyes."


    "Wh-who would trust what you''re saying? You won''t shoot. Aria is your--"


    "''I''ll tell you this, I''m already extremely desperate.''"


    What I had said just now--probably with Riko''s voice-changing--Sherlock repeated it, in the same voice.


    And, seeing Sherlock blink at me like Aria...


    I fell silent for a few seconds, thinking deeply.


    If we get hit by that light, we would be blown into pieces, as if we had been hit by Shinkansen Line.


    Judging from the speed from before, when Aria had used it, dodging this bullet of light at this speed--''Hiten'', would be very difficult. No, aside from me, Aria, still unable to see, would never be able to dodge it.


    I found it hard to accept that Sherlock would kill Aria, but from the situation...


    He''s at a dead-end?


    "I...don''t understand. I don''t understand anything."


    Helpless, tossing this sentence down, I...


    "However, I understand one little thing. You are about to act. And we have but one thing we can do. This is how it is, right? Sherlock?"


    "Well said, Kinji-kun. Please, from now till eternity, use that excellent deductive reasoning and situational judgement of HSS--to help Aria."


    If you want that to happen, then don''t say HSS so carelessly.


    If you let Aria know about the existence of Hysteria Mode, I will be in deep trouble.


    I pursed my lips...holding up Aria''s hand.


    "...Kin-Kinji...?"


    "--I will explain all that I understand to you. Right now...Sherlock is aiming the main battery of his battleship at us. I may say this, but this is not just an analogy. His ability really has the firepower of a battleship battery. And, Aria. You too...I may not know why, but on your finger--there is a similar battery."


    I held Aria''s hand lightly, pointing it towards Sherlock.


    "Aria...this should be it."


    I touched that finger, glowing with light, stretching her forefinger outwards...but, it was not hot at all.


    I, holding her hand from the back, reached both our hands out, supporting hers with mine--


    Her eyes still slightly blurry, unable to aim, Aria...I grasped her right hand.


    The target is, Sherlock''s fingertip.


    And on that fingertip, the scarlet light...!


    "Kinji..."


    Aria turned to me in fear.


    "Don''t worry. When you were fighting with Patra, you used it once, though you were unaware of it at the time."


    Saying this, I clasped that trembling right hand with both of my hands.


    "And, I may not be able to help...but I am at your side. No matter what happens, at the very last moment, I will still be by your side."


    Hearing my words...Aria''s trembling calmed down.


    Focused on that small fingertip, the light became stronger, becoming like that of Sherlock''s.


    Seeing this scene, Sherlock, on the other side of the scarlet light--smiled.


    "You''ve found a good partner. Aria-kun."


    He looked exactly like a teacher looking on a student who had passed her exam.


    "Just like how I had Watson, the people of the Holmes bloodline require a partner. At the end of my life...seeing you two as a symbol of co-operation, of mutual support, I..."


    Sherlock stretched his forefinger out even further--


    "--am very lucky."


    --*Paa*......


    -he emitted the light.


    As if responding to that trigger, Aria''s light left her fingertip with a *Paa*


    "...!"


    The two lights collided in between Sherlock and us...


    In the air--it stilled.


    A terrifying silence.


    Afterward, it melded...


    Becoming one.


    "--I deduced the date of my death."


    From the light, Sherlock''s voice reached us.


    "No matter how much I extend my life, in the year 2009--today, I can only last until now. So before that, I have to let one of my descendants ''succeed'' the Hidan. Because originally, the Hidan was only given to us to pass down by her Majesty, who said, ''Let the Holmes family research it.''"


    Within the dazzling scarlet light, I hugged Aria''s head, not wanting her eyes to get any worse.


    But...


    Suddenly becoming strong, they suddenly shrank as if the energy within had been discharged.


    "But, after I had done that, I researched that...there are 3 difficult conditions to succeeding the Hidan.


    The first, there is only a certain type of personality that can awaken the Hidan. They have to be passionate and prideful. I don''t believe myself to be that way...but, they have to have the personality of a child.


    However, in the ranks of the Holmes family, no such person exists. Therefore, I could only continue to wait for a descendant that fit that criteria. And the one that appeared--was you, Aria-kun.


    The second condition...I can''t explain it, for the sake of what comes after for you two...but if she wishes to awaken the Hidan, Aria''s heart, as a woman, needs to grow."


    In the wake of Sherlock''s words, the scarlet ball of light slowly became transparent.


    "The third condition--before the successor''s ability is awoken, they have to coexist with the Hidan for at least 3 years. Like an egg undergoing incubation, it cannot leave the successor''s body--"


    Slowly melding together, the light slowly changed its appearance...


    ...It slowly became a transparent lens roughly 2 meters in diameter.


    "It may seem easy, but it is an extremely difficult task. After all, the other holders of Irokane are continually spying on each piece of Irokane, so if one isn''t awakened, it is very hard to keep it from their hands.


    Therefore, I, who was awakened, have been keeping the Hidan until this day--


    --and from today onwards, the awakened Aria will keep the Hidan.


    For the sake of this day, I had to keep the Hidan safe until this day, but I also had to give it to the you of 3 years ago. For me, this was the greatest challenge of my lifetime. But, the thing that solved that challenge--was also the Hidan."


    The Sherlock within my line of sight slowly became hazy.


    From inside the lens of light floating in the air, something appeared.


    What is it...it''s something like a portrait.


    The thing that appeared in the lens--no, it was not a portrait.


    Something, something with substance, appeared within the lens.


    Something the shape of a human...


    "Kinji...what''s happening...who is...that...!?"


    Her eyes more or less able to see, Aria stared at the lens in rapture, furrowing her brows.


    But, I did not answer.


    Because what started to exist within the lens...


    Made me speechless.


    "This is it...! This is what is written in ancient Japanese scrolls, ''Time Mirror''--a lens which transcends space and time. However, this is the first time I have seen this with my own eyes."


    Filled with some sort of excitement, Sherlock''s voice was not fully absorbed by our ears.


    Stopping us in our tracks, appearing inside the lens--


    Appearing inside the lens, that person is--


    That is...!


    (--Aria--?)


    Aria, not the one in my embrace right now, but another Aria, appeared inside the lens!


    Not strawberry blonde, but flax colored twin-tails that shone like golden thread.


    Her eyes were different as well. They were not camellia, but an azure reminiscent of sapphire.


    But, that is definitely Aria. Having been her partner for so long, I understood. That aura, that expression, it could not be anyone other than Aria...!


    Wearing an evening dress with no back, Aria was happily talking to somebody, not shown inside the lens. That face was totally unaware of this angle.


    "Aria-kun. When you were 13--you were shot at your mother''s birthday party."


    Hearing Sherlock''s words, I suddenly realized it.


    Because Aria had always been so small, I hadn''t realized till just a moment ago that there was no particular difference with her appearance in the mirror, and her appearance as of now.


    But, I vaguely understood.


    The Aria in the lens seemed to be more childish than the Aria who was beside me.


    It may be unbelievable...but that...is the Aria of the past...!


    "I...I was shot by someone. But, that...what does that have to do with now..."


    Aria, replying, turned towards the direction of Sherlock''s voice.


    "--I was the one who shot you."


    "!"


    I understood. Aria, in the midst of my arms, froze out of indelible shock.


    "No, it''s now that I will shoot you. However, both ways of saying it are completely correct."


    Saying that, Sherlock *Click*--


    Raising the pistol in his left hand, he pulled back the hammer of the Adams MKIII.


    "As long as I use the power of the Hidan, I can even open the gates that lead back to the past. Right now, I will have the you of 3 years ago, succeed the Hidan."


    Sherlock--"The Man Beyond Space and Time" pointed the gun in his hand towards the Aria in the lens.


    This shocking scene reached into the deepest part of my heart, terrifying me...I had no idea what was happening in front of my eyes.


    But, even though that is the case, instinctively--


    "Sto...stop--!"


    -I ran forward!


    For the sake of stopping Sherlock.


    For the sake of keeping the Aria in the lens from being hit.


    I charged towards the Aria in the mirror.


    "There''s no need to worry. I am a famed marksman, after all."


    The Aria in the lens was totally unaware of Sherlock, who was speaking. She was completely vulnerable.


    "ARIA!"


    I knew that it was of no use, but I could not control the scream that erupted from the depths of my being.


    "--ARIA! --DODGE IT!"


    This sound--


    Did she hear it?


    The Aria in the mirror, *Shh*, widened her beautiful, azure eyes.


    And...turning this way, she looked directly into my eyes.


    That back, completely exposed, was facing Sherlock.


    "--And...in this place, I met you--"


    The words that Aria had spoken just as we entered the warehouse flashed into my mind--


    *Bang...!*


    The sharp crack of a gunshot pierced the air.


    Having been shot by the "Hidan" at close range and falling down in shock, Aria--


    -Inside the mirror, she became blurry...


    And like a movie fading out, she slowly disappeared.


    "...!"


    The hand that I had stretched out towards Aria grasped nothing but air, and stumbling--I sprawled onto the steel grating.


    Aahh...


    Is that how it is...because of this, Aria...


    --can use the scarlet light.


    Aria...she said that the bullet that she was hit with in 13 still remained, embedded deep inside her body.


    And that bullet was shot by Sherlock, who, with the power of the Hidan, opened the gates of time to the past.


    --That was the "Hidan"...!


    "Aria-kun--there are two points I must warn you of in advance. This has to do with the side effects of the Hidan. The Hidan has the ability to extend your lifetime, but at the same time, it will heavily delay all growth in your body. From that point onward, your body hasn''t grown much, correct? Also, from what is recorded in the scrolls, if Irokane is embedded into the body of someone in the midst of growth--the color of their bodily characteristics will also be changed. It may not be able to change the color of your skin, but your hair, your eyes will all slowly progress to an exquisite scarlet. Exactly like the you--of right now."


    Unable to protect the Aria of the past, still lying down on the floor, I dazedly listen to Sherlock''s voice, which sounded like a teacher explaining a lesson...


    "With that, the lecture on my ''Study in Scarlet'' is over. All that I have uncovered about the Hidan...I have told you."


    Gazing upon Aria...probably because he had lost the Hidan, which extended his lifetime, Sherlock, seeming to gain several years in a heartbeat, finished speaking.


    "Kin...Kinji...Kinji? Are you alright!?"


    Aria, rubbing her eyes, swaying unsteadily, rushed to my side.


    Thinking that I had been shot by Sherlock and worrying, Aria''s eyes appeared to have fully regained her vision. However--it appeared that she was still very disoriented, and she hadn''t seen the scene of herself getting shot.


    Like that, it appears that she had no idea of what had just transpired.


    "Aria-kun, Kinji-kun. The ''Study in Scarlet''...I leave it to you. The fight between the keepers of the Irokane, we are still in the stage of mutual containment. For now, things will be kept in the stalemate that we have now. However, the battle will soon be realized, and you will probably be sucked into the midst of it. Until that time, please protect the Hidan from the hands of evil--This, is for the world."


    Sherlock, speaking like a teacher finishing his lesson, looked at us.


    I...glared at him.


    Did you say...the world?


    Stop.


    I won''t let you--I won''t let you say anything else.


    I won''t let you--play with Aria''s fate again!


    "Don''t fuck with me...!"


    Already looking 35--the same age as he was in the photographs in textbooks--Sherlock...In front of him, I stood up.


    At that time, that unrivaled darkness, that unparalleled bloodlust--the blood of Hysteria Berserk welled up within me again.


    "Sherlock...are you trying to make Aria enter that kind of dangerous war!? Your own blood relative...you want your own great-grandchild...!"


    --Nii-san had said it. Hysteria Berserk, directly amplifies and aggravates the impulse of rage, hate and anger towards other men that I feel in Hysteria Mode.


    I see. Right now, I have that kind of feeling.


    I cannot forgive him. I will never forgive. Just this one man, this one man who treats Aria like a tool to be used, toying with her in the name of fate...This man, I WILL NEVER FORGIVE--!


    "Kinji-kun. You still do not understand how important Aria is to this world. Just like the world before the 21st century needed me, she is an important character in the world of today."


    "--YOU''RE WRONG!"


    I bared my canines like Aria, interrupting him.


    --Now, I will be the one to interrupt.


    "She''s just a high school student! I know that very well...!"


    As if trying to get Aria to retreat, I pushed her back.


    "She--no matter what is inside her body, she is just a normal high school student! Loving to play with dolls, loving to eat peach buns, loving to watch the TV and laugh stupidly...she''s just a normal high school student! The one who doesn''t know anything at all, is you, Sherlock!"


    "...I can understand your unwillingness to accept this. Because, she is your partner. Kinji-kun. You assume that there are no demons in this world. However, people with the claws and fangs of demons are innumerable. In this vast world, malicious people that you cannot even imagine want to take Irokane--"


    "I have no interest in that kind of bloody world! Malice and compassion have nothing to do with me!"


    Hearing my shout, filled with the rage of provocation--


    Sherlock fell silent, closing his eyes.


    Afterward...


    "--That is the world''s choice, huh?"


    Saying that, he turned around.


    As if he had already withdrawn himself from everything.


    "...Since that is the case, live out a peaceful life. You can choose to do that as well. For the sake of realizing your resolve, realizing your will, protect Aria for eternity--safely, let the Hidan pass down to the next generation. Everything is up to you. You can do whatever you like."


    Because, you are already strong enough.


    "Listen well, Kinji-kun. If you want to realize your will, you have to become strong. A powerless will will be quashed by a stronger one. So, for the sake of your "strength'', I used the members of I-U. In stages, I sent opponents that you would survive to face you, and using that method, I accelerated your growth."


    ...Sherlock...


    Everything...!


    Was everything, was all this planned from the beginning...!


    I gritted my teeth, glaring at him again.


    And this time, the blood of Hysteria Berserk had fully permeated my body.


    After this, no matter what happens--I do not care.


    Right now, I felt like nothing mattered anymore.


    "...Butei Charter article 3--''You must become stronger. But above all, you must support justice.''"


    "...?"


    "If you are not strong, you cannot realize your will. That is absolute. However, if you do not support justice, you cannot realize your will either. That is one of the rules of Butei. You, have turned your back on that. Carrying a genius-intellect and supreme power, you wanted to hurl Aria into the midst of your danger."


    "--You may be right. But, I am able to do so."


    "I said I will not let you intervene."


    "Then, as I said before--it''s fine if you do not do so."


    Leaving these words, which were like answers out of Zen, Sherlock--*Chhhhh*--*Kch!* The sword, embedded into the wall, returned to his grasp.


    *Tap Tap* He started walking.


    And, he walked towards one of the ICBMs, constantly spewing out white smoke.


    As if waiting for this moment, the ceiling of the hangar opened like a valve.


    From outside that big iris--


    I could see the sky.


    "Wait. Do you think this is over? Face me."


    In the ever-growing jetstream and the air that had swirled in from the outside, the furious winds--


    I shouted at Sherlock.


    "What."


    Talking to me with his back turned, Sherlock answered with a voice that was deeper than just now.


    "I''ve become angry."


    --*Click*--


    In my hands--I flicked open the butterfly knife.


    "No matter what the reason may have been, you fired and hit Aria. From behind, you shot your own great-granddaughter."


    "That''s right. So what? There is no way you can win against me."


    "I probably can''t. However, I will return that blow. Butei do not leave things unsettled. If you shot my partner once, I will hit you once."


    "Do you think you can?"


    "I can. ''Ouka[6]''--that one, unavoidable attack.


    "...There--are things that even I cannot deduce. And your extremely illogical actions, seems to be one of those things."


    "What is it."


    "That which is between men and women, love."


    --...!


    I could not bring myself to think of the reaction of Aria, behind me--


    Once again, I charged.


    I did not care.


    I did not have one bullet left. I was wounded all over.


    But, I have to hit him once. That is absolute.


    Keeping that one thought in my mind...I brought my knife up!


    (This distance--I can do it...!)


    Using that self-sacrificing technique, which I had only come up with in theory, "Ouka". Just as a floating cherry blossom will never return to its branch, it is only a one-use--double-edged sword.


    Sherlock is a God of deductive reasoning. If I want to hit him, I have to use a secret technique that even Nii-san, let alone Sherlock, doesn''t know about.


    First, I sprinted as fast as I could at the enemy, forcing 36 kilometers per hour out of my body.


    "--These falling sakura--If you can disperse it--"


    My reflexes in Hysteria Mode allow my toes to move at 100 KM/H, my knees at 200 KM/H, my waist and back at 300 KM/H, my shoulders at 500 KM/H, and my wrist at 100 KM/H.


    All this--even if it''s just for a moment, moved together at the same time--


    Final, combined velocity, 1236 KM/H--


    Creating a supersonic attack!


    "Then do so now!"


    --*Paaaaaaaaaaaan!!*


    A sonic boom rang out from the tip of my butterfly knife.


    Just like Nii-san''s scythe did, the tip had surpassed the speed of sound--


    On the back of the blade, small water droplets condensed, just like cherry blossoms.


    At the same time, a wound on my right shoulder was ripped open by the supersonic speed, spurting out blood.


    --Exactly like bloodstained cherry blossoms scattering through the air--


    "UWWWOOOAAAAAHHHHH!!"


    This is what I had sacrificed my right shoulder for, the ultimate, the strongest blow.


    An attack that humans could not possibly dodge.


    And Sherlock, turning around with the sword in his hand, appeared to have realized this. He made no attempt to evade the attack.


    As opposed to that, he stretched out his left fist, empty.


    ---*KCCCCCHHHHHHHH!*


    Yes. Sherlock did not dodge.


    He caught it. He used what he was most proficient in--martial arts.


    --Edge Catching--Single hand version.


    Just like how I had used it against Jeanne, he caught my blade between his forefinger and middle finger.


    "What a shame, Kinji-kun--"


    Saying the same words as Aria from just now, Sherlock slashed up with his counterattack.


    But that blade, racing towards my left chest, I too--*Pa!* stopped it with a ringing noise.


    In the same way, between my forefinger and middle finger--single handed Edge Catching.


    "It''s not a shame at all."


    I''m sorry, Sherlock.


    This Edge Catching, was something that your great-granddaughter taught me. A few months ago, I underwent a hellish training in order to use it.


    --Sherlock and I constrained each others blades.


    This is the same as with Aria just now, Threefold Repetition.


    Right now, we had been forced into a situation where neither of us could move.


    "--I knew--"


    I said, and afterward, threw my head back violently, looking up.


    "That things would come to this!"


    "--!"


    At the last of the last, I saw the look of surprise on Sherlock''s face.


    I saw ''Oh fuck'' written all over it.


    That''s right.


    Although Aria and I had been in this situation earlier, I had no way of forcing myself to do it.


    But through the ironheadedness passed down through the generations of the Tohyama family, the true secret weapon--is this!


    --*GGCCCHHHHHHHHHH!*


    My head thundered into Sherlock''s--into the world''s most intelligent head.


    "...!!"


    The strongest detective in the world, *Shh*, his head thrown back...


    Releasing his hold on the blade in his right hand, the dagger, stuck between his fingers, slowly, slowly, fell down.


    Sherlock. If there''s something to hate, hate the fact that you are a man.


    If you were a woman, I would not have smashed into you so hard.


    *Shh* As Sherlock fell to the steel grating--"Die Zauberfl?te", resounding in the room all this time, finally fell silent.


    I--deeply, took a breath.


    Sprint, attack, slice, and in the end, I even used a headbutt...I may have used my whole body, but in the end, I took him out.


    I defeated the world''s strongest man.


    "...Aria."


    Calming myself down, trying to control Hysteria Berserk, I took my gaze off Sherlock--I turned around to see Aria, who was idly staring at our battle.


    Aria...ran to my side, tenderly grasping my wounded, fatigued right arm.


    "Kinji...you arm...how did you wound it...?"


    "As opposed to Aria''s injuries, this is nothing."


    When I first met her, I said something like this too, right?


    And also, I was in Hysteria Mode as well.


    Thinking back to that, I used my right hand to cover my right arm, which had wounds crisscrossing it like lightning bolts.


    Aria softly whispered, "Idiot...!", and buried her head in my chest...


    She took out the handcuffs meant for Choutei, and knelt by Sherlock''s side--it looks like her eyesight has completely recovered--and hesitating for a moment...


    "Great-grandfather...No, I must call you...Sherlock Holmes."


    *Click*


    She bound those wrists.


    "--You are under arrest..."


    With this...


    It''s all over, right?


    "Thank you for the wonderful gifts. I will accept this as proof that my great-granddaughter has surpassed me."


    --!?


    In the air--A very hoarse voice made Aria and I look up in shock.


    That was, on an ICBM--


    Grabbing hold of the open door on the top--


    His wounds were still oozing blood from being smashed into, but smiling, lightly waving--


    His head full with white hair, Sherlock!


    "Kinji-kun. Your attack from just now, I did not deduce it at all. If it was me when I was young, I would have definitely deduced it. Well, I can''t fight with age."


    --!


    We looked towards the Sherlock on the ground in unison, seeing that his right arm--


    *Shh*


    -had become gold sand, crumbling.


    And that left hand, holding Aria''s handcuffs, rushed to the Sherlock above us.


    --Crap--! At the last, I was careless...!


    Sherlock, taking advantage of me turning towards Aria while she was worried about my injuries--


    -used Patra''s ability to create a gold sand substitute, leaving it behind while he rushed into the ICBM!


    "Sherlock, where are you going...! Won''t you only live for today...!?"


    "I''m not going anywhere. Isn''t there an old saying like this? ''Old soldiers never die; they just fade away.'' It''s the graduation ceremony right now. We should celebrate with fireworks, right--?"


    Seeing Sherlock stride inside the ICBM, I finally realized it.


    The people in I-U modified the supercavitation torpedoes into that mini-submarine called Orcus.


    And just like that, this ICBM is, using missiles as a basis--also a transportation device...!


    "Great-grandfather--wait!"


    Rushing forward from my side, Aria broke through the screen of white smoke, going towards the ICBM.


    "Don''t go...! Don''t...don''t...! I still have many, many, things about you, things about mother, to talk about...!"


    "Aria! Don''t chase him! It''s going to lift off! It''s dangerous!"


    Aria ignored me, who was chasing her from behind, but instead, she drew her wakizashi.


    "--ARIA!"


    "...Great-grandfather!"


    *Clank!*...! *Clank!*


    Alternatively inserting the blades into the pillar, Aria scaled the ICBM as if it was a mountain.


    "--Aria-kun."


    On that tall, tall tip, his legs dangling outside the half-closed door, Sherlock said.


    "It wasn''t a long time, but I''m very happy. About my legacy...I''m sorry. I...don''t have anything that I can give you."


    "...Great-grandfather..."


    "--So, I''ll leave you my name. After ''Hidan'' was converted into English, I had this title. ''Sherlock the Scarlet Ammo''--From now onwards, this name belongs to you."


    "Name..."


    "Goodbye--''Aria the Scarlet Ammo''--"


    With those final words, Sherlock closed the door.


    Shaking, the ICBM, slowly, slowly--


    -lifted up its gigantic body.


    This--this isn''t good.


    Aria is still on the ICBM.


    And, she has already ascended to an altitude where she can''t just jump off.


    (...Ahh!)


    Gritting my teeth, ignoring the agony that ripped through my arm, I picked up the sword that was in the hands of the fake, sand Sherlock, and with my own knife--*Kch!* I inserted it into the surface of the ICBM.


    What appeared to be just a tank containing liquid oxygen and liquid hydrogen fuel, the ICBM, as opposed to the inferno below the grating, was cold, even having a layer of frost on it.


    But, for the sake of carrying passengers, it appeared to have been modified so it would not be overly cold.


    "Aria! Get down!"


    "--No! Great-grandfather is leaving...!"


    "There''s no time! Get down!"


    My head--water dripped down on it. Are these Aria''s tears? Or is it the ice covering the surface of the ICBM melting?


    Following Aria''s example, I used the knife and sword to scale the ICBM.


    Blood continued to fall from the wound in my right shoulder.


    Tolerate...Tolerate it, Kinji...! Keep...conscious...!


    *Zzz*....*Zzzzzz*...the gigantic ICBM began to lift off.


    It flew towards the sky.


    With this, there''s no way we can get down!


    As I was thinking this way--Aria and I, still stuck to the ICBM--


    From I-U''s back, we started moving outside without pause...!


    "......!"


    It I let go now, I can survive. The worst that could happen is that I smash into the grating, sustaining heavy injury.


    But--Aria...realizing that Sherlock had already started on his final journey, had lost all sense of self.


    I can''t just let her go by herself.


    (--Aria! You...Idiot!)


    I will definitely bring you back.


    Whether it be from the gates of Heaven or Hell...How could I--let you go there!


    Blasting off from the deck, the ICBM visibly sped up.


    Speeding directly, directly, towards the atmosphere.


    Looking down, at that moment, we were only one hand length away from the deck of I-U--


    -I, approaching a position where I could grab that slender leg...


    (Uu...!)


    At that moment, I could not move.


    What...kind of speed is this!


    This G-force is not normal.


    A roller coaster can''t even come close!


    The wind pressure didn''t allow me to breathe. Even keeping hold of the sword and dagger, stuck into the surface of the ICBM, took all the strength in my body.


    And Aria was already, already in a state where she could only hold on to her blades, enduring it.


    The scarlet twin tails looked as if they were about to be ripped off in the midst of the raging winds.


    This is not only speed.


    The altitude of the ICBM was continually increasing. I can''t...see I-U anymore...!


    "--!"


    *Bang!*


    With that noise, the ICBM rushed into the sea of clouds.


    My line of vision flashed white. Small water droplets continually pounded into my face, rendering me unable to keep my eyes open.


    Piercing through the cloud layer and into the sky, which was cold enough to freeze us, the air was abnormally dry.


    Cracking open my eyelids, I could see the crescent moon, shining with white light through the clouds--we were racing through the air at a speed which made me think that we were going to fly onto it, going ever higher and higher.


    The horizon was becoming more and more round. That is--the curvature of the Earth--


    (Ho-how high is this going to go...! I''m at my limit!)


    So high above the Earth that even the air had thinned out, I--used my eyes, whose eyelashes had frozen, to look at the traces of clouds, rising up high into the air like a white dragon. 1, 2, 3--there were 7.


    (...That...that is...!)


    Those are jet trails. The other ICBMs, launched out of I-U, at that moment, were all racing up towards the sky. They were scattering, going in all directions.


    Those are, transportation devices--which means, there''s somebody seated inside, right?


    Yes, those are the remnants of I-U--!


    As I noticed that, *Kch!*


    Sherlock''s blade, and afterward, my knife, left the ICBM.


    (Ah-)


    Without even refocusing, I had been tossed off.


    Looking at Aria, whose blades had reached their limit as well, falling off the ICBM, I--


    -fell towards the ground, face up.


    After a few seconds, the ICBM, continually going upwards--shrank in my line of sight--only that jetstream could still be seen, looking like one of the stars in the sky.


    From inside that star, I saw Aria fall.


    --What would you think if a girl fell from the sky?--


    Aria, in the midst of the sky, twisted around, her back facing the ICBM--


    -reaching out towards me.


    Falling down, the distance between us was roughly 30 meters.


    I spread my arms wide, increasing the air friction, continually decelerating.


    Aria, her head down, was continually accelerating.


    The distance between us was continually decreasing.


    --It would be a prologue to unimaginable, unique events--


    Aria lowered her altitude, getting closer and closer to me.


    That right hand stretched towards me with all it had.


    I also stretched out my right arm, stained with blood, covered with wounds, giving all I had to maintaining this position while keeping my balance.


    Flying through the sky, my hand and her hand, still had 1 meter to go--


    Reach it...Reach it!


    There''s still 50 cm--


    After, 30, just a little more...10 cm--I''m touching it--just a little more--!


    "...Kin...ji..."


    "...A...ria...!"


    My hand and her hand, linked together firmly.


    *Ku!* I pulled Aria while we hurtled through the air, and Aria came closer to me as if she were sliding.


    In that inverse position, one facing up, one facing down, we tightly embraced each other.


    And like the morning of our school''s opening ceremony, we went into the same position as the bike-jacking incident.


    The next moment, *Pa!*, we pierced through the cloud layer, as if we were trying to make a hole through it.


    --In reality, that would most definitely be both dangerous, and troublesome--


    *Shh*--My line of sight widened again.


    Changing positions in the cloud layer, Aria and I gripped each other tightly, our heads rushing down towards the far-away sea. There''s no need to say it, but dropping down from this kind of altitude...there''s no way out.


    When people are in free fall, they will reach a stable terminal velocity of around 200 KM/H.


    If we smash into it at this kind of speed, the water will be as hard as concrete.


    --But I, Tohyama Kinji--


    If it''s for her, I am willing to sacrifice myself.


    Perhaps, like all the men in the world...Like all the heroes living in this world!


    "Kinji...!"


    Aria spoke, just by my ear.


    "Having you accompany me like this--I''m sorry."


    "Ha--You''re saying this now?"


    My voice had an air of abandonment.


    "Thank you. Thank you, my partner. I am proud of you--"


    Saying those words, full of solemnity, Aria''s camellia eyes stared straight at me.


    "Just like great-grandfather said...this is the ''Overture''s Fine''. It''s the end, yet the beginning. The age of detectives has been concluded--and now it''s the start of our age, the age of Butei.


    And--Butei Charter article 10--Do not give up. Butei must not give up for any reason.


    Kinji, to tell the truth...Inside I-U, I...had given up several times. Before fighting with you, I had already given up on everything. But, you are the one who made me face it all again, you are the one who did not give up...therefore, we, now! Are still! Alive!!"


    Saying that, Aria embraced me with all the strength in her small frame--


    As we approached the sea below us, we only had 10 seconds before the distance became 0...!


    "Great-grandfather definitely deduced that this would happen. Therefore, he had all the women in all the generations of the Holmes bloodline keep this hairstyle--"


    She closed her eyes, seemingly concentrating on something.


    "--If Riko can do it, I can do it as well...!"


    Afterward...those twintails.


    Not because of wind pressure--they widened, widened, opening like wings--


    ...*Pa*...!


    "--!"


    Our stance, *Shh*...! Under the changed wind pressure from Aria''s twintails, it was reversed.


    Our feet rushing downwards, the velocity of our fall had visibly decreased.


    Aria''s long twintails--like Riko''s, were controlled by her own will, opening up like wings.


    The Hidan that Sherlock shot into Aria''s body is the same kind of metal as in Riko''s cross.


    Hearing that, Aria used her technique.


    Learning from sight, she followed suit.


    "...Aria...!"


    You''re amazing! But, what is amazing isn''t this power of yours.


    It is your intelligence and bravery, as well as--confidence.


    In this situation, with no way out, your light illuminated the darkest depths of death.


    Betting it all on a method you had never used before, bravery.


    And being able to make it reality, confidence.


    Haha--Aria.


    It will be difficult if you weren''t this way. After all--you are my partner!


    "Do-don''t stare at me like that. Like that...it''s really embarrassing...!"


    *Shh*--


    Already becoming exactly like wings, Aria''s hair flapped again, riding the wind.


    Is it because she was too embarrassed? As usual, exhibiting that blushing face, Aria went "Nnn...!" making an obscure noise, *Pa*. Once more, she flapped those wings of hair--


    Right now, wrapped together in an embrace, our speed had slowed to that of a normal jump.


    Below us, Shirayuki, on a lifeboat, was looking up at us, in a daze.


    And Patra, also on the lifeboat, and Nii-san, sitting up in the midst of her embrace--That''s great, they''re still alive--were staring up at us in wonder as well.


    "Kin-Kinji. In the end, I need you after all. Butei Charter article 1!"


    In the moment we hit the water--


    Aria''s anime-like voice suddenly quivered, almost as if she was afraid.


    "First...''Believe in your comrades and help each other''...?"


    "Th-that''s right. So, Kinji."


    *Thump*


    "B-be my life ring!"


    Aria and I dropped into the ocean, safely--


    Being clasped by Aria, just like a Koala, I chuckled, looking up from slightly beneath the surface of the ocean.


    There, the glaring sunlight, was shining in the water like a silver needle.


    As Aria said while we were up in the air...This is not the end.


    Using the encounters with I-U as an opportunity, Aria has met new, strong enemies and allies alike--plunging into a daily life more dangerous than now. And the sad thing is, I, as her partner, have been dragged into it as well.


    That''s right. We have come to understand this.


    --Everything that has happened up till now is just the prologue for "Hidan no Aria".


    THE END!!! OF JUST!!! A PROLOGUE!!!

 Volume 5 - CH 3

    ...*Hyuu Hyuu*...


    Lying on the bed of the Butei Hospital, the sound of birds woke me up.


    Sitting up, my torso was wearing hospital clothes reminiscent of pajamas. I used my right hand, still injured by the shock-like wounds, to press a button on the remote, turning on the TV. From the words written all over the screen, I knew that today was--August the 22nd.


    That battle, almost like a nightmare, was almost a month ago.


    (...Today, I leave the hospital...)


    My mind still fuzzy, watching the news, I recalled many things.


    Returning from I-U alive, we were pulled onto the lifeboat that Shirayuki had deployed...a few hours later, we were sitting on the secret seaplane that Logi used for our rescue mission.


    The plane, driven by Muto, took 1 day to return back to the Odaiba area, and I, in a semi-conscious state, was sent by Ambulace to a nearby Butei Hospital.


    As for what happened to I-U afterwards...I didn''t know, nor did I want to.


    --I have no wish to think about that group anymore


    After all, they have already lost their leader, and have scattered--


    After that, some men, dressed in black suits, declaring themselves from the government, and the teachers from Butei High all gathered in my sickroom, asking me all about what happened in I-U. And leaving one sentence, "We will take care of your rehabilitation. Do not, for any reason, spread any information about this." they departed. Those men were probably armed prosecutors from the Ministry of Justice.


    And, Nii-san and Patra--well, as I predicted--vanished from Tokyo.


    I may not know where they went, but I hope they are able to live out their days in peace.


    And, I...


    -must contemplate this. Everything that happened in I-U. I may have said that it was all for my partner, but I was far too reckless with my life.


    (Kinji, this won''t do, if you keep going on like this...)


    Calmed down, no longer under the influence of Hysteria Mode,


    If I continue to do things like that, it won''t matter how many lives I have.


    I can''t--play with my life any longer. I have to realize the gravity of Hysteria Mode as well. With that, I can definitely, step by step, walk towards that enjoyable and normal days of a "normal high school student".


    --And, these thoughts of mine--


    I was discharged from the hospital, taking the first step towards my new life.


    Now, Aria has been going out all day because of the things with I-U. Gathering evidence to free her mother, who was falsely charged and imprisoned, or talking about something extremely urgent with her lawyers.


    I may say that, but she never even came to visit me once. No, the fact that she, who is able to make me enter Hysteria Mode so easily, didn''t come is a good thing--But, it''s a little cold.


    So, is she taking this chance to strike...?


    "Kin-chan, congratulations on being discharged!"


    This is my childhood friend--Shirayuki.


    I had just walked into the hospital lobby, when Shirayuki, bowed a deep, 90 degree angle bow at me, coming to pick me up.


    She raised her head, and her black eyes were hazy...it seems that she had tears in her eyes out of joy, making them wet.


    "Ah, aah. Thank you, Shirayuki."


    When I was in the hospital, Shirayuki was amazingly kind to me.


    Not only did she come to nurse me basically every day, but she really went and made Chinese medicine for me from base herbs and other materials. Not only that, she helped me with my homework. She really has such a generous spirit.


    Well...As for her, being able to make a new uniform that was not even 1 millimeter tight or loose without even measuring me, she accidentally erased all Aria''s contact details from my phone.


    This crowd of coincidental things, upon reflection, made me just a little terrified...I''ll find out about that later.


    "...Now that I think about it, the herbs that you used to make the Chinese medicine were kept inside a bag from Little Hong Kong, right? Did you go to Odaiba by yourself?"


    Hotogi Shrine''s young lady - Shirayuki, was forbidden by her clan to step foot outside of the shrine and school.


    The Shirayuki from the past would hesitate to do a minor thing like taking a light rail off Butei High, but it appears that, in this aspect, she has grown.


    "Ah, mm. I was a little uneasy at first, but I was able to buy the herbs properly. Because, I am Kin-chan''s private nurse after all. If it''s for Kin-chan, I''m willing to do anything."


    Saying that as if she was the luckiest person in the world, Shirayuki used her hands to cover her face, which couldn''t stop smiling.


    ...Private...nurse?


    I don''t remember anything about having such an arrangement with you...Well, it doesn''t really matter.


    Besides that, I had already told Shirayuki in advance, "I don''t want to hear anything about I-U or the Hidan, don''t talk about it."


    So, while I was in the hospital, she always looked like she wanted to explain those things, but now, she will completely avoid anything to do with that battle, having a normal conversation with me.


    Shirayuki, heeding my words, and I talked about the second semester, walking towards Butei High''s dormitories.


    And...suddenly seeing the Masters'' noticeboard, I stopped in my tracks.


    "...!?"


    Ah...What!?


    I sprinted up to that paper, "Report!" written on it in big red letters, rubbing my eyes, taking another look.


    I-I''m not hallucinating. Th-this is...!


    Noticing my panic, Shirayuki took a look at the noticeboard as well...she too, widened her eyes with a "!"


    "Students with a credit demerit at the deadline of August 20th - Tohyama Kinji - Division (Inquesta) - 1 credit demerit."


    Hey...HeyHeyHeyHey...What the hell is this!


    I already did the security job at the casino, right!?


    Thinking this way, I looked closer, and following the main message was: "Odaiba Golden Pyramidion Security Detail, because business could not proceed at normal efficiency, the credit reward is halved (Fraction rounded up.)


    Hey, Hey, Hey...!


    I have...1 credit left, if I can''t get it within the summer holidays...then won''t I have to stay back a grade!


    "Ki-Ki-Kin-chan! Yo-your credits! Cr-cr-cre-cr-cr-cr-cre-credits!"


    Even more panicked than me, Shirayuki started flailing around...


    *Flip!* She flipped open her Butei Handbook.


    And, *Shhh*. With a terrifying expression, she used a small pen to write something inside.


    "..."


    Seeing her write in such a panic and not able to quell this uneasy feeling, I...peeked at her handbook...


    ABSOLUTELY NECESSARY


    ¡ý


    MUST EARN CREDITS ¡ú GO UP A GRADE ¡ú GRADUATE ¡ú DO BUTEI MISSIONS TOGETHER ¡ú MARRY ¡ú HAVE CHILDREN ¡ú HAVE AROUND 7 OR 8 CHILDREN ¡ú ALL OF THEM WILL LOOK LIKE KIN-CHAN-SAMA


    For a second, I thought I saw an absolutely horrifying life plan scribbled tightly onto one page, but the words were too tight, so I couldn''t make them out clearly.


    But, I didn''t take another look.


    ...Pretend you didn''t see anything! YOU DIDN''T SEE ANYTHING!


    *Shhh!* Radiating an aura that suggested that the pen she was holding was about to be snapped in half, she marked something down on the page titled "CREDITS" and "ABSOLUTELY NECESSARY", which incidentally, had flower drawings all over it, *Bang!* Slamming her handbook shut, full of determination...


    *Whoosh!* Suddenly standing up straight, she spun around, facing me.


    Wh-what is it.


    "Ki-Kin-chan! We still have 10 days left till the Summer holiday ends! Let''s think of something to get 1 credit!"


    "Ah, that''s right. If I don''t, things will get really troublesome."


    Shirayuki faced me, who was brushing the cold sweat off my forehead, and she held her first up, flashing an expression that said "Go for it!"


    "I-I will do all in my power to assist! For the sake of becoming a famil...ah, um, going up a grade!"


    You...how did you manage to mix up becoming a family and going up a grade? None of the characters are the same...


    But, first, let''s ignore what I didn''t see clearly just now, an honor student will definitely be very reliable. After all, this is a dangerous situation that is far more serious than the situation with I-U, in a certain way.


    So, we were going to go and look around Informa to find a quest boost, even if it took us all night...however, all the Inquesta credit missions that we found required a professional Butei.


    (...This is really, really bad...)


    Shirayuki and I, deciding to continue searching at my computer at home, returned to the boy''s dormitories.


    --We didn''t know that waiting for us at home, would be an even bigger problem.


    "...?"


    Under the fluorescent lighting, that back, waiting for us in front of the door to our apartment, was--


    On her back was a bundle with the pentagram symbol of her house on it. Her hand was holding a red, oilskin parasol, and she had black hair, going down to her shoulders...another...Shirayuki?


    No, it was a girl wearing Miko garments slightly smaller than Shirayuki''s, standing there.


    "So, it looks like my feeling of unease has been confirmed."


    *Whoosh*


    Spinning around, that girl...glared at us.


    That neat, tidy fringe may be the same as Shirayuki''s, but the eyes underneath were reminiscent of a fox.


    From the looks of it, she knows us...but, who is she?


    "Konayuki!?"


    Next to me, who was extremely confused, Shirayuki suddenly shouted in surprise.


    "Kona...yuki?"


    Konayuki!? It''s the person from Hotogi Shrine, Shirayuki''s--sister!


    Relying on the memories from when I was small, I slowly thought back to Shirayuki''s six sisters.


    Kiriyuki, Hanayuki, Kazayuki...because Shirayuki''s sisters all look like her, the only way of differentiating one from another is through their ages. However, only Konayuki is a ''different'' one--she is Shirayuki''s step-sister so both her looks and her behaviour was different from Shirayuki.


    I remembered that she would always stick to her Onee-chan, always jumping onto Shirayuki''s back and being brought everywhere, giving off the impression that Shirayuki was carrying a little monster.


    "...Konayuki! Ah, you''ve grown so big. From what I remember, you''re 2 years younger than Shirayuki. You''re in your 3rd year of middle school, right?"


    Just as I greeted her as if I was an uncle that was close to her family....


    Konayuki ignored me, *Shh*, grabbing hold of Shirayuki''s arm.


    "Onee-chan, as I predicted in my ''Taku[1]''--has been tricked by this demonic Butei - Tohyama-sama in this evil Butei High!"


    --"Taku"


    Hearing this, still slightly shocked from our meeting, I vaguely remembered the rumoured divination method of the Hotogi''s.


    The divination of Hotogi Miko, has a "Sen[2]" that is the aim of divination, and the sudden realization of prediction that is "Taku"


    From what I remember...the contents of "Taku" are not strictly limited to what one wants to know in "Sen", this is the divination technique that those Miko below 15 years old use.


    *Whoosh!* Staring at me, Konayuki went on to look up at Shirayuki from contact distance.


    "Walking with a boy so late, Onee-sama is unclean! Onee-sama, so pure that she is an example for any Hotogi Miko...is with a boy! So late at night!"


    She started her long lecture.


    Eh...glancing at Shirayuki, seeing her cower before her little sister, I checked my watch.


    Right now it''s 9:00.


    "It''s fine, right? Just going out..."


    I looked at my watch, trying to speak.


    "Ho-how shameless can you be...! Tohyama-sama is unclean!"


    What''s that supposed to mean! Konayuki didn''t even give me time to speak, and with a *Pa* she pointed her finger straight at me.


    "Onee-sama''s curfew is 5:00! And by 8:00, she has to be asleep! These are the rules of the Hotogi!"


    5:00? In modern times, even elementary school students don''t go back by then, right?


    But, I still had no chance to say anything--Konayuki fished out the keycard from Shirayuki''s shirt pocket, opening the door to my room.


    "Alright, alright, Onee-sama, don''t listen to those ravings of that fallen boy! Come in quickly, and take a bath, you have to be cleansed. There''s no need to pay attention to anything else right now, let me wash your back!"


    Konayuki pushed Shirayuki, who had an extremely bewildered expression on her face, into the room, turning her head while closing the door.


    She stuck her tongue out at me, who hadn''t said a thing.


    "--may you be cursed by the nail-studded ox!"


    Tossing that sentence at me, *Bang!*


    As if trying to blast the door off its hinges, she slammed it, *Click*, I heard the sound of a lock clicking from inside.


    "Ah, this...this is my room..."


    So, all that was left was one pitiful boy locked out of his own house.


    No, well, I have my own keycard, so I can enter...


    But they said that they were going to go in the bath, so all I can do is go down to the convenience store and read manga. I felt bad about just standing there and reading, so I bought one and returned to the dormitory.


    ...Why is it that I feel that this has happened before? Well, whatever.


    But now that I think about it...let''s exclude personality for now, Konayuki really has become beautiful.


    The Konayuki in my memory was but a child, but now, she has already grown to become a very beautiful girl. If I had to say it, she has a bit of a proud air...the thing that Aria has so much expertise in. However, when she was small, she was very pretty as well, it''s natural that she would grow to be such a beautiful person.


    Usually, anyone who are hostile to me would instantly make Shirayuki go ballistic. It was a great trouble stopping her every time that happens, yet the Shirayuki a while ago, rebuked by Konayuki, was extremely obedient, as if she was some sort of child that had been caught doing something wrong.


    That scene really confused me as to who was the older sister, and the younger sister.


    Well, in front of those with the "Hotogi" name--Shirayuki still hasn''t changed her habit of acting like a good girl. Well, if Shirayuki could be more gracious normally, that would be good. In terms of safety.


    I returned to my own house...Uu. It might be because two girls had just bathed, but the inside of the room was filled with the fragrance of soap and shampoo, that kind of feminine scent. I can''t take it.


    Alright, it appears that they''ve bathed already. The lights are on in the living room, after all.


    I don''t really want to act like this, looking like I''m peeping, but if they''re still changing, then it''ll be trouble. So, I followed the unspoken rule that Butei must understand the enemy, and stealthily scanned the scene in the living room.


    ...They''ve already changed.


    And, those are Hotogi robes, right?--they were wearing the same Miko garments.


    Apparently having bathed with her sister in the cramped bathroom in my apartment, Shirayuki seemed a lot more graceful than usual...she was using a comb to fix Konayuki''s fringe.


    Sitting up straight as well, Konayuki was making an expression as if it were spring.


    As I looked upon it, I thought that it was a cozy scene that would make anybody want to take a photo of it.


    "Just now, at the last, Konayuki helped me wash, right? That''s the opposite of when we were little."


    "No, there''s no need to thank me. Being able to help Onee-sama is something very fortunate for me. Thank you for the meal."


    "Meal...?"


    "Ah, um...about that, Onee-sama. Everyday I will make good things for you to eat--so please return to the Hotogi. If Konayuki doesn''t see Onee-sama, she is very, very lonely."


    Hurriedly changing the subject, Konayuki was making Shirayuki feel a little embarrassed. "And just like before, we can worship together, and we can do Kagura together, hand in hand, you can teach me about that dance, the attraction within it indescribable with words. As sisters, we can eat together, sleep together...ahh, once I think about Onee-sama''s expressions during that time, Konayuki will...ah, I can buy you a lot of digital cameras. Any model you want."


    Propping her cheeks with her fingers, Konayuki said some incomprehensible words in a very moving tone.


    I may not be too clear, but in front of her most favorite big sister, her brain seems to be full of flowers.


    "I''m not the only one. All our sisters really miss Onee-sama as well. The little ones, because they miss you so much, will sometimes stay awake half the night, crying."


    "I-I see..."


    The more she heard Konayuki''s words, Shirayuki''s eyes, a little drooped normally, drooped even further.


    And seeing Shirayuki''s anguished expression...


    Her completely red, Konayuki''s round eyes trembled, mouth half open--a face filled with moe. That''s how Riko would put it.


    Exactly like a cat with silvervine in front of its eyes.


    Using my lip reading, what I deciphered from those lips, moving soundlessly was "Aah, so cute, so cute, so cute." And, she was saying this countless times. Hey, what kind of thing are you saying about your Onee-san, who is older than you? It''s...terrifying.


    Konayuki''s fingers were constantly wiggling, almost as if she couldn''t calm them down, it made me think for a second that behind her she had a wolf''s tail...


    Knowing by instinct that there was an extreme amount of danger approaching Shirayuki, I--


    "...Sorry for interrupting."


    -walked into the living room.


    I had just come in when, *Whoosh!*, Konayuki''s eyes, just below her fringe, stared at me.


    That was obviously an expression which meant, "Don''t interrupt."


    And, Hmph.


    She turned her head to one side.


    "--Please come in. However, I''m only letting you in under special conditions."


    "''Special''...? This is my apartment..."


    "It''s only because Onee-sama''s instructions that I couldn''t help but let you in."


    "No, I''m saying that this is my..."


    "''After they turn 7 years old, boys and girls should not reside in the same room''!"


    *Shh*


    Looking at Shirayuki, sitting up straight, her back towards me, Shirayuki pressed her hands together in a Gassho, which meant "I''m sorry, Kin-chan."


    Now that you mention it...Hotogi Shrine is a shrine that is extremely stern about its forbiddance of men. So, the Miko there, except for the men in the Tohyama family, who were let in for some unknown reason, have never really seen any men.


    So, Shirayuki and the other Miko girls were quite scared when they had seen the me as a child. However, at that point, we were all children, so we became friends very quickly. However, in the end, Konayuki was the only one who hid in a corner, watching Nii-san and me...I''ve never seen her smile before.


    Putting it simply, she probably hates men. Exactly the opposite of me, who hates women.


    As if proving this theory, Konayuki, switching on the TV, continually flashed through the programs...looking for a series with only women in it.


    ...That''s quite some commitment.


    Should I avoid the other gender with the same commitment as her?


    From the other side, Shirayuki brought a small teapot over from the kitchen.


    "Kin-chan, we have rice crackers. It''s a present that Konayuki brought."


    Saying that, she sat next to the glass table.


    Noticing that she had something else she wanted to say, I folded my legs as well, sitting by the table.


    Drinking the Japanese tea that Shirayuki had made, I started eating the crispy southern rice crackers...However, feeling the killing intent that Konayuki was emitting behind me, I could not stay still at all.


    "You know, Kin-chan. I found a job where you can earn 0.3 credits in half a day."


    *Crack* Breaking the rice crackers into smaller pieces for ease of eating, Shirayuki said, smiling.


    "--Really?"


    "Un. I already called Masters to ask, these credits will be recognized for any division."


    "Th-there''s some kind of nice job like that?...What''s it about?"


    "Accepting a commission from a hopeful applicant, bring Konayuki to Butei High to ''tour the campus.''"


    Bring Konayuki to tour the campus...


    "Konayuki. Could it be that you''re getting ready to enroll into Butei High?"


    "Wrong. I hate schools like Butei High with all my heart. After all, this is the place which made Onee-sama leave Hotogi."


    Avidly staring at the shopping scene on the TV series, Konayuki said, her back still facing this way.


    Which means, bringing Konayuki to see the school...An unwilling client?


    Konayuki, at that moment, seemed to be totally engrossed with the shopping mall on the TV, and she fell silent.


    "Kin-chan, um..."


    Glancing at Konayuki, who was still fixated on the screen, Shirayuki whispered to me,


    "Konayuki is here to send a message from Hotogi...and if possible, to bring me back to Hotogi. So what kind of place Butei High is, what kind of job a Butei is...if we don''t find a way to make her think that this isn''t an evil place...I-I''m sorry, Kin-chan. I can''t believe I''m dragging you into my personal matters."


    Shirayuki put her hands together, apologizing to me.


    Mm...which means, this commission will help Shirayuki?


    She took care of me a lot while I was in the hospital. If I can repay her like this, it''ll be killing two birds with one stone.


    "...Then, I''ll do it. Tomorrow morning, is that fine?"


    "Yes. Because this--is Onee-sama''s order. As long it is Onee-sama''s order, I will hear and obey. For the sake of Onee-sama, I will do anything Ki,KiKi..."


    ...?


    KiKi?


    "KiKikiKi, ki...!"


    I looked at Konayuki, since it appeared that there was something wrong with her, and I saw the appearance of a man in the series on the TV across from her.


    And, it was a kissing scene with the female protagonist.


    "--Ki!"


    *Crack!* Konayuki smashed the TV remote as if she was trying to break it, turning off the TV. Her face was so red that it looked like it was bleeding, and she threw the remote, hitting me straight in the face.


    "I-I-I-I-I-Impure! Unclean! I have to cleanse the infection!"


    Shouting out "Ki" for some inexplicable reason and getting hit in the face for no reason at all, I...


    -had a pained feeling that this job was not going to go well.


    --Butei High''s facilities were extremely plentiful.


    After all, this artificial island, originally meant to be an additional runway for Haneda airport is very wide. Not only that, but this island received investments from the Butei Hall and the Butei Public Commission.


    So, the fact that students can use facilities according to their choice and division is one of the good things about this place. For example, a 15 year old Logi student can take an exam for a driving license for normal cars, and Informa and Connect are constantly supplied with the latest technology in terms of computers and cellphones.


    Therefore, the students of Butei High have large amounts of interest in this area.


    However...


    The morning of the following day, following us to look around, Konayuki had been in a very bad mood the whole time.


    Aside from Supernatural Searching Research, the division that Shirayuki belonged in, she displayed absolute no interest, saying nearly nothing in all other classes. It looks like having to look around with me=man as a guide, made her very unhappy.


    However, I hated this job as well. After all, I have to walk around the school alone with a girl.


    And, she''s wearing a sweater from a summer uniform that was obviously not from Butei High. Could she be any more conspicuous?


    With this, "Lady-killer Kinji has gotten another girl again"...that kind of rumor, which I never wanted to hear again as long as I lived, would definitely appear again.


    Now that I think about it...walking together with a girl, I, not willing to talk, suddenly thought about Shirayuki who had excused herself because of some Student Council work.


    (...Now that I think about it, Riko calls Shirayuki, "Yuki-chan". So, if she comes across Konayuki, she''ll definitely give her a nickname...so troublesome...she''d call her something like, "Kona-chan", right?)


    Thinking about that amazingly petty subject, I...


    -brought Konayuki to the last division--my old haunt, Assault.


    Over here, I have to pay attention. Because, the Boy:Girl ratio is simply...too high.


    "Konayuki. Watch your step, over here. If you''re used to it, you''ll pay attention to all your steps, because over here, there are bullet casings scattered everywhere...Therefore, out of all those students that come over here to observe, several always fall down."


    Having said this, we strode into the training facility, just like a black gym--


    -suddenly, *Rumble! Thud!* "Die!" "Go to hell!" Around 5 freshmen, wearing the light Armament Set A, were sparring with melee weapons.


    It looks like they were fighting for real over an idol swimsuit photo.


    Really...this really fits this place, where outside of strength, there are no good points;Assault(Suicide Squad).


    *Whoosh* Glancing at Konayuki, who was next to me, it was as I had thought. She was staring at the boys, frowning.


    As if seeing filth in front of her, she looked like she was sick to her stomach.


    "Th-that''s also one aspect of sparring."


    I hurriedly pushed Konayuki''s back, quickly passing by those guys, who had started a team battle.


    Right now it''s the summer holidays, therefore, there aren''t many people on campus.


    Therefore, the introduction of every classroom has been going very well. As if walking into a movie set, we walked into the exercise room, where there were several moving puppets as targets. In the classroom, I explained the basics of firing and trajectory, and in the actual firing range, I demonstrated live fire.


    But, Konayuki did not react at all.


    From the beginning, she had been radiating an aura which was full of apathy.


    In fact, she seemed to be even more angry than we had entered Assault''s main building.


    "...With all that...the tour of the campus is over. Is there somewhere else you would like to go?"


    Making sure I didn''t trip over any casings while making my way to the corridor, I asked Konayuki a question. She shook her head.


    "No. This is enough."


    And, she pursed those sakura colored lips.


    "--Because, I already understand completely. I understand how barbaric Butei High is, now."


    "Ba-barbaric?...What about Inquesta and Informa, they''re pretty peaceful, right?"


    "Wrong. They are all birds of a feather. Anyways, the idea of being paid to use force is something abhorrent to me. I cannot tolerate--Onee-sama, who should be keeping herself pure, to stay here."


    Konayuki insulted Butei High, fuming.


    Well...normal civilians having this kind of attitude against Butei is a normal occurrence.


    This tour was also meant to, for the sake of Shirayuki, who doesn''t want to go back to Hotogi, improve Konayuki''s impression of Butei High. However, I fear that it actually had the opposite effect.


    Normally, I would agree with her, but I guess I should defend this place a little.


    "Just think about it a little, Konayuki. You should look at this in another light, as well. Those with fair amounts of money and a problem to solve are continuing to increase, in Japan. Incidences with serial/street killers, assault, murder, stalkers, and theft are continually increasing, and there simply is not enough manpower in the police. Therefore, society needs Butei--"


    "The one who should look at this another way is Tohyama-sama!"


    Repeating the reasoning of the teachers, I was suddenly interrupted by Konayuki about halfway through.


    "Making demands about the result of doing stupid things like that and putting yourself in danger, they have a responsibility too. At least, there''s no way that I would let myself have that kind of problem. As long as you don''t go anywhere dangerous, there''s no need to start throwing money around."


    "...It''s inevitable, you know. The motives of some offenders are inexplicable."


    Konayuki seemed to have been aggravated by my counterpoint--


    "That kind of thing doesn''t matter! In short, I hate Butei High with all my hate, I hate Butei with all my heart! It''s because of Butei High that Onee-sama left Hotogi--I understand--Onee-sama has been tricked by Tohyama-sama, so she doesn''t want to go back!"


    -spouting out some childish reason, Konayuki pointed her finger at me.


    (Ah, ahh...so that''s how it is.)


    ...Konayuki has reached her boiling point.


    Her most loved elder sister--Shirayuki went to Tokyo, but because she doesn''t want to direct her anger at Shirayuki, so she redirected the brunt of her anger towards Butei High and Butei, the "recipient."


    The way she was being so unreasonable made me a little angry...but she''s my client, and a child. If I get angry over what a child says, then I fail as a man.


    So, I''ll take the higher ground as an adult, and let her rant on.


    "Well, let''s not talk about Shirayuki right now...about Butei, it is as Konayuki says. If nobody gets into trouble, that would be the best solution. That should be it--let''s go back. Did you forget anything?"


    Hearing me say this, an expression which conveyed her willingness to argue flashed over Konayuki''s face, and she shrugged, showing off a posture which said, "Do you plan to run? Give me all you''ve got."...


    However, I ignored it, turning around.


    "The exit is over there. I''ll warn you once more, watch your step. If you fall down after stepping on some empty casings, you''ll have to go tour Medica."


    "Fine...then, Tohyama-sama. Because the job is over, I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "Actually, I found out something through the ''Taku'' about Tohyama-sama. As a Hotogi Miko, I have a necessary responsibility to tell the parties involved within a day--therefore, though it''s a little sudden, I am going to tell you now."


    Hearing that Konayuki was extremely unhappy, I turned around.


    "''Taku''...? Aah, divination, huh? What is it? If it''s something terrifying, there''s no need to say it."


    "No. It''s a good omen."


    Seeming to be a little embarrassed about saying it, Konayuki''s eyes darted away--


    "Tohyama-sama will be proposed to. This month."


    Pro...Proposed to?


    Proposal...? Yo-you...this is too sudden. Anyways...


    "B-by whom?"


    In my mind, the face of 2~3 girls who could possibly do this suddenly appeared.


    "I don''t know. However, there''s not even the slightest chance that it is Onee-sama. That, I can guarantee."


    One face disappeared from my mind.


    "Don''t know...You...are really irresponsible. No, before that, there''s another problem. By law, men cannot be married before they''re 18 years old. Your ''Taku'' must be wrong."


    "...Wrong? A-are you saying I''m stupid!"


    As I laughed, Konayuki, just like before, started going hysterical, approaching me.


    "My ''Taku'' might not be able to match Onee-sama''s ''Sen''--but it''s correct as well! It could be recorded and sent to the Prime Minister! I went through all the trouble of telling you...and yet, you suspect me? I won''t forgive you!"


    Her eyebrows raised so high that they looked as sharp as a knife, Konayuki reached into the waist of her sweater.


    From that movement, I understood...That''s probably the sheathe for a tanto.


    It looks like for Hotogi Miko, doubting their divination is extremely serious.


    "Ah, hey, Konayuki. Don''t be so angry. Ah, watch your step--"


    However, my warning was late by a second.


    Konayuki, stepping on what appeared to be a .50 Magnum casing--


    "--Uwaah!"


    One of her legs was thrown back violently, and she fell this way.


    --Danger--


    I can''t let there be an accident with that tanto--!


    I immediately stretched out my right hand in order to hold the hilt of the tanto that Konayuki was drawing from below...*Thump!*


    Our two bodies twisted together, both of us fell to the floor.


    Our position was such that Konayuki was below me, but I had managed to wrap my left arm around Konayuki''s waist, so I managed to manipulate our position such that my iron head was the one that impacted the floor, keeping my client from being hurt.


    I rubbed my head, which had gone fuzzy from the impact, raising my torso...my hand was holding the gold-patterned sheathe of the tanto that Konayuki carried next to her body,


    "...!"


    Holding the tanto, preventing an accident went well, but, my eyes--


    Th-this...another accident happened...!


    My hand--was raised such that I was pulling off Konayuki''s summer sweater and shirt with the tanto...showing off that gold pattern on the sheath for all to see!


    And unexpectedly, underneath the white themed clothing that Konayuki was wearing, I saw that she was wearing pink underwear with green embroidering.


    "!"


    I closed my eyes in panic, standing up, getting away from Konayuki''s body.


    Ca-calm down, Kinji...don''t go into hysterics...!


    Didn''t you just reaffirm the gravity of Hysteria Mode? Anyways, if I go into that mode in front of a pure middle school student like that--it''ll definitely be a trauma that will never fade!


    I forced myself to start breathing deeply, calming my heart down.


    It...It looks like...I''m fine.


    It looks like, the fact that the girl in question was 3 years younger used up one of my nine lives.


    I have no interest in people that are younger than me. That''s the reason I can''t become hysteric over Hiraga-san.


    "......"


    Because Konayuki, below me, was abnormally silent, worried, I cracked open my eyelids, seeing if she was alright...


    Konayuki, *Pa*


    Still in the same position as when she had fallen down, she had completely frozen.


    Her eyes were extremely wide, not even blinking.


    Those jet black eyes had completely lost all light, almost as if they had been stained by some sort of steam.


    Because she was so still, just like a wax model...I found it very hard to speak.


    So, I watched in silence...*Pa*


    Wow. She moved.


    *Pa, PaPa!*


    As if she had been shocked with the current of an AED, Konayuki''s body started twitching.


    But, those widely opened eyes started to stare at empty space.


    Sca...So scary!


    "...Ah, this...I''ll say this in advance, this is because I was keeping hold of your knife..."


    To explain, I have to give advance warning.


    Thinking of my father''s motto, I spoke while retreating a few steps, in the face of this chilling situation.


    "--!"


    Konayuki, *Pa!*


    her two legs shooting upwards, she wrapped her arms around her knees, rolling backwards.


    And, *Roll Roll Roll Roll*, seeming to be running away, just like an armadillo (?), she rolled to the far side of the corridor. In short, she was putting distance between her and me.


    *Thud!* Smashing her head against the other wall of the corridor with a sound that the whole building could hear, Konayuki became dizzy for a moment...then she stood up.


    "To-To-Tohyama-sama is the worst! The worst, the most unclean! I understand completely, now! Being treated so barbarically by Tohyama-sama, I understand completely! As I thought, Butei are poisonous, Butei High is a den of demons! I''m going to report to Hotogi, and plead for Onee-sama''s immediate return!"


    20 meters away from me, Konayuki drew her tanto and waving it around, she started shouting.


    Looking on from afar, that summer sweater as well as her shirt had been smoothed over at some unknown point in time.


    "Do-don''t you dare get close to me! If you come closer, I''ll impale you! I will impale you, and at night I''ll curse you! I''ll stab 5-inch nails into random places on a straw doll! I''ll use an industrial nail gun!"


    ...Isn''t impaling me before making a scarecrow the wrong way around...


    But, having heard that the straw dolls of the Hotogi could really curse somebody to death, I started nodding my head non-stop, expressing my understanding.


    --I''m sorry, Shirayuki. You might really be taken back to the Hotogi.


    (It looks like on Earth, there''s no such thing as an easy job...)


    Thinking this, having completed the ''tour the campus'' mission, I used a mail to send a short report to Masters...and using the computer, I started searching for my next job.


    In other news: After Konayuki came back, she took at least 10 baths.


    "Don''t use so much water, water isn''t free, you know"--I had walked in and complained for the 5th time, but I immediately heard things like, "This is necessary for the sake of cleansing the taint of Tohyama-sama''s impurity! Tohyama-sama, face the consequences for your own actions!" being shouted out in a shrill voice, coming from the bathroom. Am I a cursed item or something?


    Whatever, she''s going back to the Hotogi tomorrow, anyways, I''ll just let her do as she likes.


    "Kin-chan, Konayuki. I''m back. I''m sorry for being late."


    And at one of those times, Shirayuki, bringing many ingredients for dinner, came back.


    "Onee-sama, welcome back!"


    Clothing herself with her Miko garments once again, covering her skin, which was shining from being cleaned so much, Konayuki, just like a guided stinger, flew into Shirayuki''s arms.


    And burying her face deep into Shirayuki''s chest, she smiled happily at Shirayuki from between her breasts. That was a super, super, super happy smile. Despite the fact that when she hadn''t smiled even once when we had spent the whole day together. (Anyways, that split personality...where have I seen that before...?)


    As I thought about it, Shirayuki''s--attitude switch towards Aria/me came to mind.


    Shirayuki and Konayuki are very close sisters, yet, they are distant relatives. As I thought, bloodlines are terrifying.


    And Shirayuki said, "Really, Konayuki sticks to Onee-chan too much," gently stroking Konayuki''s head...Shirayuki, be careful. I have yet to know of any evidence of that kind of determination, but Konayuki''s passion far exceeds the normal sister-love that little sisters have when they stick to their elder sisters.


    No, well, love comes in different forms, I don''t mean to discriminate.


    But anyways, I shouldn''t think about it too closely. It''s dangerous. In terms of Hysteria Mode.


    I''ve changed--I''ve gone into Hysteria Mode.


    But, it''s not because I was thinking of the relationship between the Hotogi sisters.


    ...This is how things went.


    First, because, tired of hearing Konayuki rant on about how not sleeping at 8:00 was impure...I, with nothing else I could do, went to go lie down on the bottom bunk of the bunk bed in the bedroom, trying to fall asleep.


    "--That''s why...Onee-sama...Can you not give Tohyama-sama up? After all, Kanzaki Aria will sooner or later, because of the scarlet...die...since we already know it...!" "...Be careful, Konayuki. There are things that can and cannot be said...about her death...I...didn''t look forward to it...at all...rather..." "...rather...I''ve said too much. But...--No matter what, the Hidan will fall--"


    Drifting in and out of sleep, I wasn''t able to hear the entire content of their conversation, but the sisters seemed to be arguing...but they made up very quickly...in the end, the sisters, close again, entered the bedroom, sleeping on the top bunk.


    Ah, stuck sleeping in that cramped bed, I feel sorry for Shirayuki, as I drifted back into sleep, thinking those things...around 9:00 at night...


    I dreamed of the situation where I had pushed Konayuki in Assault.


    At that time, I had closed my eyes immediately, but the memory was still terrifying.


    And, I don''t know why, but Konayuki, who I had pushed, was Shirayuki, in my dream.


    And she was still wearing those extremely sexy black underwear.


    --So, I struck out.


    But the fortune within the misfortune was, this was something I had separated into "Dream Hysteria"--One could say that is the safe kind of Hysteria Mode.


    If I had to explain, when I''m sleeping, I''m just lying there with no girls in front of me, after all. Which means, as long as I stay still for a while, it can "fade". It''s that kind of Hysteria Mode.


    So, I hugged my arms to myself, and curling up my head, which had, rather pointlessly, become intelligent, I closed my eyes.


    Dreams--at times, things that cause stress in the subconscoius will be pulled in, and they will materialize in the conscious--


    Then, what''s the meaning of this dream?


    Even if it''s my mind in Hysteria Mode, solving this question is very difficult.


    (...)


    Afterward, I noticed a problem.


    A problem that made me get serious.


    Shirayuki may be sleeping soundly--


    -But Konayuki is gone.


    I can''t hear any sign of her, nor can I hear her breathing.


    It appears that, while I was dreaming, she disappeared from the top bunk.


    I want to avoid moving while I''m in Hysteria Mode, but right now, my first priority is the safety of women. Where the hell did she go?


    As her senior, I should go look for her, right--?


    So, I...just like a spy, I got up, not making a sound.


    I had just gone to look, when I found Konayuki.


    Well, more like, she was at home the whole time.


    Originally, this was a 4-person apartment, so, outside of the living room and bedroom, there are 4 small rooms, each meant for one person. One is my room, the other was occupied by Aria, who took it for her own, and the rest are empty.


    And in one of those, I felt what should be Konayuki''s breathing.


    (...?)


    I had no wish to do something like spying on a girl...but, Konayuki, so vehement that we should sleep early, moving secretly at night...It could be something that she couldn''t tell us. I apologized to her in my heart, and with that, I approached the room, straining my ears.


    "...I-I have to gather my courage. Tonight...is the only chance! Go for it!"


    From inside, the sound of Konayuki steeling herself reached my ears.


    Those footsteps were approaching the door. It appears that she was about to leave.


    I used the sneaking technique that I had learned in Assault to kill all sound that might come from my feet, and I moved to the other empty room.


    Spying at the corridor through the keyhole...


    (...Haha...)


    In my heart, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    Stealthily walking out of the little room, Konayuki had dressed up.


    A fashionable layered skirt. A slightly adult short-sleeved jacket with a U collar and a short tank top. She was also wearing a mesh belt with a large buckle.


    All this...If she were a little taller, it would be exactly the same as the coordinated sets that one sees in fashion magazines aimed at high school girls.


    With unspeakably horrible footsteps, tiptoeing through the corridor, Konayuki accidentally fell backwards, right on her backside. *Thump*, emitting a noise, her face, which had had makeup applied, looked towards the bedroom in panic.


    Afterward, lowering her breathing, waiting for a moment, once again, she started moving, almost like crawling...


    Held in her hands were a pair of corsage sandals, also in fashion--


    *Click*


    Opening the door softly, she left the apartment.


    Putting on my school uniform swiftly, I used the tailing techniques that I had learned from Inquesta to follow Konayuki.


    Exhibiting a helpless look, needing to even ask a passing Butei High girl how to buy a ticket, Konayuki finally got on the monorail.


    Making sure she didn''t notice me, I followed from behind...reaching Odaiba, Konayuki opened up a town guide, completely covered with paper notes, hurriedly walking towards the streets.


    Looking from the shadows, I saw that Konayuki was happily watching a shining VenusFort--a shopping mall aimed at women.


    And those eyes seemed to be lost in the neon lights.


    (Aah...)


    I understand.


    Konayuki wants to go shopping.


    Hotogi Mikos are only allowed to stay at the shrine and the school. Which means, they live an existence as a "Caged Bird" under the restrictions of their clan.


    Shirayuki is afraid of the outside world, but Konayuki, who has a different personality, actually yearns for it.


    While watching TV, she was also watching a series that was set in a shopping mall.


    ("Tonight is the only chance", huh...)


    Normally, Konayuki firmly sticks to the traditions of the Hotogi Miko.


    But sometimes, she wants to go to shopping to relax, right?


    I may have understood her goals, so going back would be fine--but she''s still a middle school student, and what''s more, she''s a caged bird that has been sealed in Hotogi up till now.


    So, I guess I''ll be her bodyguard from her shadows for a while. Just in case.


    Konayuki, as if walking into a kingdom of dreams and fantasy, quickly started shopping around VenusFort, which was approaching night, in order to alleviate her rising stress.


    Maybe it''s because it''s her first time in a mall, or maybe it''s because she took advantage of the opportunity to buy an exquisite music box...but the number of shopping bags slung over those slender arms continued to mount. Hotogi is a pretty wealthy shrine after all, so it looks like Konayuki''s budget is pretty big.


    Department stores, shoe stores, and boutiques. Carefully choosing only those stores with female assistants, Konayuki, surrounded by the beautiful female assistants, was applying blush to her cheeks--laughing happily, from her heart.


    The amount of spending she''s doing is very worrying for a middle school student...but there''s no way I could break that smile, that smile she had after fulfilling her dream of so many years.


    For now, I will watch from afar, keeping her from danger.


    Her hands finally starting to tire under the weight of the massive amount of paper bags, each of them colored differently, Konayuki...


    -seeming to want to rest, she entered a small, yet beautifully decorated, outdoor coffee terrace.


    I followed Konayuki, just ordering black coffee, continuing to watch over her.


    Watching from the shadows of the decorative plants, I saw Konayuki''s eyes, behind a sundae, which looked like a miniature castle, sparkle...Taking big bites of it, she smiled, full of joy...patting her cheeks.


    Haha. She''s really cute.


    Although she''s so firm all the time, seeing this scene, I could only conclude that, in the end, she was just a middle school student.


    Glancing at Konayuki, who took a picture of the sundae with her cellphone, seeming to want to have a memory of it, I folded my legs softly, enjoying the taste of the Costa Rica coffee under the night sky.


    Glancing at the watch on the inside of her wrist every few seconds, Konayuki left VenusFort.


    It looks like she''s preparing to take the last train back.


    Judging from the direction she was going, she was probably going to take the route by the Statue of Liberty, going around Hotel Nikko to get to Odaiba station. If that''s the case then I have to be careful. That street doesn''t have many people on it.


    --At that moment, the fall Tokyo night breeze, a little early, washed over us, bringing a chill with it.


    Her black hair, draped over her shoulders, fluttering in the midst of the wind, which was tinted with the scent of the sea...standing there, Konayuki stared at the night view of Tokyo, which was glowing under the shining illumination of the moon, an expression which showed how sad she was to leave.


    Just now, I had just thought she was a child...


    But like this, standing at the end of the street under the night sky, she looks more grown up.


    Konayuki is an amazingly beautiful girl, if she grows up, she will definitely become a Yamato Nadeshiko the likes of Shirayuki.


    Looking at that figure, feeling as if I had seen it before, I felt as if seeing this had been somehow...good for me.


    "Good evening, you''ve bought quite a lot of things."


    From the park, a few young men sauntered towards Konayuki.


    "Oh? Could it be that you''re by yourself? It''s a shame, you''re so cute."


    All dressed like hippies, the boys smiled, forming a ring around Konayuki, who was backing up.


    From their appearance...they appear to be university students. There are...four, huh?


    "Ooh, a bag from Max&Co. And an LV Damir leather belt, could it be that you''re an ojou-sama[3]?"


    "Lucky! Could we borrow some money?"


    "Why don''t you give yourself to us as well?"


    Ahaha! The men burst into laughter, slowly closing the circle around Konayuki.


    Konayuki--looked left and right determinedly, and she looked back as well--but there was no escape, she could just stand there, not able to move.


    "Pl-please leave. Hotogi Miko will not submit to the persuasion of filthy thugs!"


    *Whoosh!* Seeing Konayuki raise her eyebrows, staring at them, those university students, smiling all over--


    -suddenly changed their attitude.


    "Haa?"


    "Are you speaking Japanese, you brat!"


    "I''ll strip you down!"


    A pistol--


    Seeing one of them take it out of their pants pocket, I felt a light headache coming on.


    Recently, even these kinds of people, who can''t even make it as gangsters, will suddenly start waving those all around.


    That''s a Blackstar. It''s an imitation of the TT3-Tokarev of the former Soviet Union, a low-quality gun of Chinese make.


    "...!"


    The paper bags fell from Konayuki''s arms, and for a second, she seemed to be grasping for something within her chest...but the tanto from this afternoon was not in those clothes.


    Seeing the other three people draw their tasers or knives, Konayuki''s determined look disappeared, and she crouched down...


    "...O...Onee-sama...save me..."


    Ah-ah.


    She''s crying.


    I can''t help it. Looks like it''s time for me to take action.


    "--Hey, you guys. If you want money, then get a job."


    Putting the little money I had to one side, I showed myself.


    Hearing my voice and turning her head, Konayuki widened her eyes, which were full of tears, well, I''ll explain later.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing, brat! Get out of here!"


    Looking at the delinquent, who had swiveled around and pointed his gun at me after noticing me, I chuckled in response.


    I may have brought my gun, but if I draw it against these small fries, I would be shaming my Beretta.


    So, I''ll use words to try and solve this.


    "--3.2%"


    "Haa?"


    "Total amateurs. At 9.5 meters--this is the distance between us right now, that is the probability that you will hit me. As I''ve seen, you guys are pretty excited, but that will just decrease the chance even more."


    Hearing my words, the other three also turned to face me. Oooh, he''s pointing his gun at me. Be still, my terrified heart.


    Well, this level of fear can''t even be compared to Tsuduri-sensei...it isn''t even 1% of the fear aura that Ranbyou-sensei emanates.


    "Who are you, you brat..."


    "I am a student at Butei High."


    Indicating the direction of the school with my head, I walked towards the delinquents nonchalantly, as if they weren''t pointing weapons at me.


    Whether it''s a bad or good reputation, Butei High is pretty famous.


    "Ah, hey. Shoot him. You''ve shot someone before, right?"


    The man holding the gun tossed the gun to one of the other guys.


    "Ah, um, about that..."


    "Shoot, quickly! He''s a Butei! We have to surprise him!"


    "Why don''t you shoot! It''s your gun! You surprise him!"


    Those students, who hadn''t seemed to have fired a gun before, started shouting at each other.


    Hey...declaring loudly that you''re going to surprise me means that I won''t be surprised.


    "--Don''t throw it around, you should kick it across with your feet. It may be accidentally discharged, you know. Especially this Blackstar, it doesn''t even have a safety catch."


    Saying this, I finally stopped right in front of the man holding the gun.


    But each of the four were handing the weapons to each other, not attacking me.


    ...What do I do?


    Facing these guys, who pose no threat at all, may be I shouldn''t go too over the top.


    "..."


    Helplessly, I grabbed the stock of the Blackstar...inserting my finger into the trigger guard. I used my thumb to press down on the wielder''s forefinger, disabling his ability to fire.


    Afterward, I twisted the person''s wrist outwards, easily stealing the gun from him. Hey...what kind of weak grip is that?


    "Ah...I-I''ll give that to you. Don''t shoot us in the back, alright?"


    The guy who was holding the gun in the beginning backed up, and as if at his signal--


    The four people suddenly sprinted away at top speed.


    Their running speed is their specialty, probably. In the blink of an eye they had disappeared from the end of the park.


    ...I don''t want some cheap piece of crap like this. However, I could only look at the shiny handgun, sighing.


    "To-Tohyama-sama..."


    Crouching by my side, Konayuki raised her head, looking at me...


    *Tap*


    And with a movement exactly the same as Shirayuki, she knelt there and bent down.


    That back, probably from the weight of her transgressions, was shaking.


    "...Pl-please keep this from the Hotogi..."


    I thought I was going to be scolded, I didn''t expect that she would apologize.


    I flicked the safety catch of my Beretta, putting it in my jacket, keeping the Blackstar in my holster.


    Afterward, kneeling down on one knee, I lightly patted Konayuki''s hair, as soft and smooth as silk.


    "Do-don''t tell anyone...!"


    Tears trickling down her cheeks while looking at me, Konayuki appeared to still be afraid of the night excursion she had just had.


    "Alright, I won''t tell anyone."


    "Re-really...?"


    "Really. What happened tonight will only be a secret between us."


    Saying these words, the me in Hysteria Mode, as if calming Konayuki down--smiled at her.


    Konayuki, seeing me like this...


    That face, glittering like snow, went slightly pink, reminiscent of a sakura petal, and she stood there, dazed--after a while, she nodded, wordlessly.


    "--This is for you."


    I picked up one of the paper bags that Konayuki had dropped.


    Konayuki, blushing, stood up, drooping her head, picking up another of her paper bags...following me closely, Konayuki, who had said "Don''t you dare get close to me!" this morning, stuck close to me.


    ...Well, that should be all, right?


    I--as if nothing had happened, cast a glance at Shirayuki, who was wearing her miko garments, standing atop one of the utility poles.


    That''s right.


    Shirayuki had already realized that Konayuki had went out at night...protecting her from afar. From the time that Konayuki went into the open cafe...around then, right?


    Konayuki had not noticed Shirayuki''s presence and she continued to follow me, seeming to be thinking about something.


    You have a good Onee-chan, Konayuki.


    Meeting my eyes, Shirayuki laughed, embarrassed, and with a feeling of "I''m sorry, Kin-chan."--


    -she put her hands together, lightly.


    The following morning, a beautiful Onee-chan, who named herself the Hotogi''s chauffeur, came to the apartment.


    I looked at the door of the dormitory, only to see an amazingly long limousine waiting there.


    The Hotogi...are really wealthy.


    Already finished with all her preparations to go back, Konayuki handed her luggage, which was a lot bigger, to the chauffeur--and at the door, she knelt on the floor, three fingers outstretched as a sign of respect to Shirayuki and me.


    "Thank you for taking care of me during my stay. Tohyama-sama, Onee-sama, goodbye..."


    Th-this respectful manner from a Yamato Nadeshiko in Miko garments...I-it''s like a picture, after all...


    I may not have been in Hysteria Mode any longer, so I turned, returning "Ah, take care too, Konayuki," but I felt that that was a little impolite...so I decided to accompany her to her car.


    Exiting the elevator, Konayuki, a little strange, slowed down, approaching my side--


    "Tohyama-sama."


    Without looking at me, she called my name, cheeks a little red.


    "...What is it?"


    "...Thank you...very much."


    It looks like she still thinks that Shirayuki, walking a little ahead of us, doesn''t know about last night--


    Her tone, just like when she came, was a little haughty.


    But, well, in this area, little kids are pretty cute.


    "Also...I have to apologize to you for something."


    "Apologize...?"


    "My insults against Butei High and all Butei."


    "Ah, that."


    It''s fine if you don''t apologize for that.


    After all, Butei is a profession that society does not completely understand.


    "But, um...last night, my position changed. I may not be able to say that I like it...but I feel that in this society, it may be a necessary job."


    "...Is that so. Well, if you''re interested, you can come for another tour."


    And, I can earn another 0.3 credits.


    "Yes. I will come again. Next time it will be truly to ''tour the campus''"


    "''Truly''...?"


    "Yes. In the end, Onee-sama said that she does not wish to return to the Hotogi--so, I thought about it again. Since that''s the case, I can come here to stay with Onee-sama like this--"


    Not able to stop my face from twitching, I turned towards Konayuki, who had just said that...And, for the first time, Konayuki smiled at me.


    "After this, I''m going to trouble you a lot more, you know. Tohyama-sama."


    Yes, that was--


    -exactly like a flake of powder snow[4], dancing through the air, that smile was both lovely and cute.


    Reload for the NEXT!!!

 Volume 5 - CH 4

    August the 25th. The day after Konayuki returned to the Hotogi--


    Shirayuki said she needed to go to the Hie shrine in Tamati Hisashi, and she had just left when the doorbell rang immediately.


    Originally thinking of looking for a job to get some more credits and switching on my computer, I,


    "What is it, Shirayuki? Did you forget something?"


    I opened the door casually--and couldn''t stop an "Uu" sound from erupting from my throat.


    Standing there was...


    "--Raging Riko Pose!"


    Wearing a frilly, light modified uniform, her hands outstretched like a crane, one of her legs stetched up--


    It was Mine Riko Lupin the 4th!


    "..."


    Right now, she wasn''t wearing a heart-shaped eyepatch. It looks like Patra''s curse has been released.


    But, what kind of reaction should I make? In the face of this "Riko Something Pose"


    Seeing me fall silent,


    "...I saw it on the noticeboard at Masters! Ki-kun has a big problem! The slacker is in danger of being held back!"


    Riko released that Kung Fu pose and, *whoosh*, she flashed by my side, intruding on my apartment.


    "O-oi."


    Carelessly throwing off her little, red boots at the door with a *Pa Pa*, *Tap Tap Tap*, *Bang!*


    Like a jumping box, she jumped over the sofa, sitting on top of it.


    "So, Riko has come to send you some missions, which anybody from any division can use to get credits!"


    Immediately turning on the TV, she took out a Fan DVD from the red backpack on her back and, *whoosh*, she threw it like a flying saucer.


    *Shh* That disc went into the slot of the DVD player perfectly.


    She...is pretty adroit.


    But, what is that DVD? It couldn''t be one of those terrifying things that Muto is hiding, right?


    While I was tensed up, alert...the TV broadcast the image of an overseas professional soccer match.


    "The mission is...?"


    I have a lot of other things that I want to talk to Riko about...but right now, going up a grade is my first priority.


    And don''t be deceived by Riko''s appearance, she is a phantom thief, an expert information gatherer.


    It could be that she''s found me a really good mission.


    Fishing out a box of Pocky from her red backpack, Riko''s big eyes, with double-fold eyelids--*shh*, closed nearly completely, laughing.


    "Hehe. Watch it, watch it, Ki-kun."


    Uu. She''s moving to my side?


    I sat on the farthest end of the sofa on purpose.


    The sweet scent of vanilla wafted off her soft, supple hair. This really is Riko''s fragrance. How hateful.


    "This is an emergency mission that just appeared on the Butei High Network. This particular commission is for those in Tokyo Butei High. This is what it is about, ''Because the entire soccer squad has been suspended, immediately find 11 substitutes for the National Highschool Soccer Competition, CS, the 2nd qualifying round''!"


    I evaded Riko, who was leaning her body this way, and I took out my cellphone...


    The site confirmed it.


    "The entire soccer team was caught secretly making dum-dum bullets. So, the entire team was suspended for two weeks."


    "...That is a horrifying reason that only Butei High could ever have..."


    "Look here, if the substitutes win, they get 1.2 credits, and even if they lose, they get 0.6 credits!"


    Ooohh...!


    I have 0.7 credits left, so as long as I win, I can take care of it.


    And this mission is to join a soccer competition. Just like a normal high school student.


    For me, who is slowly drifting even further from normal society, this is a pretty good rehabilitation lesson.


    "Alright...I''ll do it. There''s no other fitting missions, anyway."


    "Alright!"


    Taking a stick of Pocky out of the Pocky box, Riko jumped up, excitedly, *Thud*


    She landed back on the couch.


    "Then, Ki-kun, as a reward for bringing you this mission, let''s play a Pocky game."


    "Pocky game...? What''s that?"


    Hearing my question, Riko held that stick of Pocky between her lips and closed her eyes,


    "Mmm"


    -reaching this way.


    You want me to...eat it too?


    And, it''s eaten from both sides.


    You''re an idiot.


    I pushed the entire Pocky into Riko''s mouth with one hand, watching the DVD.


    Ooh...This looks like the highlights from the career of the former French soccer star, Zidane.


    It may be a video from very long ago, but those skills really are on the level of geniuses. It looks like he too, is an elite.


    "Kuh, Kuh...Ki-kun is way too much! It''s DV! It''s a date DV!"


    Coughing non-stop, lying across my knees, Riko...


    "Uu~~"


    Pressed her lips together, moaning.


    "No!"


    "What..."


    "No, No! I can''t take it if you don''t give me a reward! NoNoNoNoNoNo~~~~~~~~~~No~~~~~~~~~~~~~!"


    Riko, lying face up on my knees, started flailing around.


    You...You''re exactly like a kid.


    "If you aren''t going to give me anything, Riko will gather 11 people immediately and steal the mission! Riko will definitely gather enough people first! Riko has a lot, a lot of friends! Ki-kun doesn''t have any!"


    "Doesn''t have any"! Saying it so frankly...


    But...the fact that I have less than the class idol, Riko, is true. Making Riko angry now wouldn''t be a good idea.


    And knowing her personality, she might really be angry enough to take the mission first.


    "Alright, I agree. Don''t throw a tantrum like a spoiled child. I''ll do whatever you want, besides that Pocky game."


    I said, helplessly.


    "Then, do whatever Ki-kun wants, do something good~~ with Riko, OK?"


    Grabbing my clothes, Riko, *Shh*, rubbed her head on my stomach like a spoiled kitten.


    ...It''s happened.


    It''s happened, it''s happened, it''s happened. Riko''s fondling.


    Ever since the Vlad case, Riko''s been acting like a normal girl towards me--keeping some sort of distance when she touches me...but, the hearts of women are inexplicable. The feelings of girls will change like the rise and fall of the tide.


    However, the fact that she''s changing her attitude so much is kind of weird...well, it''s Riko, after all. Looking deeper into it is just a waste of time.


    I twisted away from Riko, escaping to the other side of the couch.


    But, Riko was still grabbing onto my shirt, sticking to me closely. Aahh, this is so troublesome.


    "Hey, Ki-kun--are things going well with you and Aria?"


    *Thump* Lying down on the sofa face up, Riko suddenly--asked about something else entirely.


    "Things aren''t going well, right...? Yuki-chan has felt this too. Anyways, that Aria has been leaving Butei High to run around...she hasn''t even sent a mail, right?"


    "That...has nothing to do with you."


    Seeing me answer quite coldly, Riko, *hehe*, laughed, still on my knees..."My tuuuuuuuuurrnnnn," she said some mysterious words to herself.


    In truth--ever since I was discharged from the hospital, I haven''t seen Aria.


    When I was discharged, I sent her a mail, alerting her, but I didn''t get a reply.


    Well, for her, who doesn''t really know how to use mails, this isn''t a strange occurrence, but...


    I felt that recently, she''s been abnormally cold and distant.


    It couldn''t be that she''s shouldering something by herself, not talking to me, could it?


    "Hey. Aria and Yuki-chan aren''t around right now, so you have to pay attention to Riko, you know. No matter what Ki-kun does, Riko won''t make you take responsibility, you know. Just like last night, come at me violently..."


    Hah...? What does "last night" mean! Having no memory of anything like that, I turned my head--


    But my head, *shh!* was suddenly twisted to the other direction.


    Because somebody behind me was grabbing my ear!


    Ouch! Wh-who is it!


    "He~~? In the short period that I left you alone, you''re doing this immediately! You idiot slave!"


    *shh!* My ear was yanked viciously, and a scream ringing out in my ear, I couldn''t help but look up, seeing--


    "A-Aria!?"


    -wearing a uniform, Kanzaki H. Aria-sama was standing there.


    Her face was very, very, very red, and she was gritting her canines viciously.


    "Wh-when did you come back? Ow, ouch, my-my ear! It''s going to be ripped off!"


    "When Riko was shouting ''NoNoNo''. Fuu~. Last night. I see. When I''m not watching you, this is what you do, Kinji? But, there''s no helping it. Riko is cute, isn''t she~~"


    Aria''s camellia eyes were ablaze with fury, and she glared at me, 3 cm from my eyes.


    "But, I''ve said this before, right? ''I''ll forgive you once, but you have to cut your relations with Riko, OK?'' Didn''t you hear me then? That''s right. You didn''t hear me. Well, since your ears can''t hear anything, THEN-YOU-WON''T-NEED-THEM-ANYMORE, WILL-YOU!?"


    *Giri Giri Giri*


    Pulling at my ear with even more force, Aria forced me to stand up.


    "Ear, my ear! It''s really going to tear off! Stop it, Aria! You''re going to make me go back to the hospital!"


    "Ooh, Aria, your possessiveness is really showing! Ahaha!"


    *Pa Pa!* Riko clapped her hands together in joy.


    Hey, don''t just stand there and do catcalls, come and stop this abuse!


    You''re able to fight with Aria evenly, right!?


    "Po-po-po-possessiveness? No way in hell! This is the punishment for my slave''s disloyalty!"


    Finally releasing her hand, Aria, *Whoosh!*


    -drew her guns, pointing them at Riko, who was lying sideways on the couch, princess style.


    "Fufu. After all, Aria likes Ki-kun."


    "W-why would it become like that?"


    "Eehh, it''s because she likes you that she bullies you, you know."


    Hehe. Being laughed at by Riko, Aria *Fufufufufufufu*


    Her bad habit of blushing furiously had, for unknown reasons, become even worse.


    S-so that''s how it is.


    Riko had noticed Aria arriving...so she threw a tantrum like a kid on purpose, hiding it from my senses...And then, she suddenly started to stick to me. Just to make Aria angry.


    Hey you guys...you really don''t know when to stop, do you?


    Well, they are the great-granddaughters of Lupin and Holmes after all, the fact that they''re as incompatible as water and fire isn''t so hard to understand.


    "No way in hell no way I like him ever ever ever absolutely definitely absolutely!" Aria, shouting, approached Riko, who was laughing *Nya Nya*


    Hey, your foreheads are about to touch, your noses are about to touch...that kind of thing is fine, huh. Are you doing this as well, Aria?


    Riko planted a kiss on Aria''s cheek, *Chuu*, stopping her in the midst of her work--


    * Holding tightly onto the sleeve of my right arm, which she had grabbed just a moment ago, she made a face at Aria.


    "Hey! Get away...!"


    Aria seemed to want to push Riko away, but Riko''s two long tails started moving, pulling my back, spinning me around.


    St-stop it!


    In the eyes of that demon Butei, it looks like I''m hugging you of my own will!


    Behind my back, starting to move more like a snake, Riko''s hair...controlled my right hand, making a V signal at Aria.


    Oh my Father in heaven, hallowed be your name...lead us not into temptation, and deliver us from evil.[1]


    "You~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~two~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Kinji!! Riko!!"


    Aria, just like a child whose toy has been stolen, charged over, her face completely red.


    And grabbing the arm that was making a V signal like she was about to snap it in half, she yanked on it in fury.


    And Riko, going *Hehe* and flashing what could only be described as a Riko smile, pulled me from the other side--the left.


    "--It''s like this, Aria. In front of you, I''ll demonstrate it--becoming more intimate with Kinji. The Aria that I wish to beat is an Aria that can use everything at her disposal. So, you have to become more intimate with Kinji, becoming as close to him as Holmes the First was with Watson. Well, the meaning of ''close to him'' would be different, right? Fufu, Kufufufu!"


    "Ah, hey! Both of you, stop! I-I''m going to be torn apart...!"


    Whatever Riko''s expectations are, it''s not important right now.


    If this goes on, my whole body, let alone my ear is going to be divided into the left section and the right section!


    "--Don''t say those kinds of things that nobody can understand. Let go!"


    *Pa!*


    Grabbing hold of my arm, Aria used those legs, clothed with black knee-socks, to perform a low-kick at Riko''s shin.


    "Uu!'' --Actually, Riko likes a bit of pain too, you know."


    Her smile becoming something extremely terrifying, Riko, *Pa!*


    She used her leg, clothed with a white sock with cherry decorations, to return Aria''s kick.


    "That hurt! You~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Idiot Riko!"


    Aria sent a vicious kick at Riko, and Riko, still wearing a Riko smile, returned a sharp kick.


    Seeing those vicious kicks fly by one by one, each one probably able to crack a baseball bat in half--


    Th-these two. Their leg strength is amazing.


    These leg skills. They can be used in soccer...!


    It''s sad, but I had already gotten used to these scenes of carnage...so, I was able to ignore them long enough to think about that.


    Of course, one cannot play soccer on his own.


    If I want to send a mail to Masters, accepting this mission, I have to gather some members.


    So, after that, I spent an entire day making phone calls, sending mails, asking face to face, gathering all those people whom I knew were free.


    For the 2nd semester, I will take on any mission for free as repayment.


    Following the rules set down on the website, if we''re missing one person, we can still be recognized as participating. A soccer team is made up of 11 people, so I need at least 10. And in the more detailed rules, one of the components in male-female equality in sports states that girls can participate as well. That really was lucky.


    The morning of the following day--


    The sound of cicadas echoed through the second field, and the eleven people, filled with passion and spirit, had gathered.


    Well no, it was time and not one person had gathered here. This first point had already filled me with unease.


    I was the first one. Because I was the most motivated, (To tell the truth, I had no choice,) I was the most forward position, the FW. Which means, I would be the captain for now.


    And because Aria, joining for the sake of keeping an eye on Riko, was very aggressive by nature, she was also a FW.


    Riko, who had volunteered...seemed to have been influenced by some anime, and wanted to be the GK, so, without caring about whether she was really fitting for the position or not, we let her be the keeper.


    After that, was Reki. I had dragged her, who was sitting still on the top of the Snipe building, to the field. When she tried, she was able to juggle indefinitely, and of course, her passing was flawlessly accurate. So, she was the dexterous center player, anMF.


    So, with that, I had struck gold...! But, the moment that I had felt that rush of pride, I immediately discovered that Reki had zero proficiency with keeping a ball.


    She was naturally disposed to daydreaming, so as long as I use some sort of method, I was immediately able to steal the ball. But, well, I''ll turn a blind eye to that particular flaw. At this point, I''m willing to bring furniture into the team to act as players.


    And then, came Shirayuki.


    One might say that at the beginning, the fact that Shirayuki stared at Aria and Riko as if she wanted to impale them then and there made me feel like we were going to have some team troubles, but the problem...was not there.


    "Hey, Shirayuki. Once the ball rolls that way, try kicking it."


    After I said that, her answer rang out clearly, "Yes!"...


    But when I rolled the ball to her lightly...


    "Eh!"


    That foot flew straight through the air next to the ball, *Thud!*


    "Kyaa!"


    Her black hair, tied down by a piece of cloth in a white ribbon, flew around, and she fell down, face up.


    As if being pushed by some invisible person by the waist, she fell down on the back of her head.


    Really, you''re able to kick the air even though the ball was hardly moving, your running is so slow that you''re reminiscent of a pigeon, and you''re able to fall down over thin air, but despite all this, I''m amazed that you''re still able to be the captain of the volleyball team.


    ...The rest of the hurriedly-formed team...


    Two horrible, male friends had come to help as well. Muto, who was tall in stature, was the DF for the sake of boosting our defense, but that guy has no focus at all. All he did was stare at Shirayuki, whose sticker number kept on falling off because her breasts were so large.


    And Shiranui, who was smiling for some reason as he watched Aria and I, was unexpectedly, in a soccer team in middle school. Because this was an amazing asset...well, I should say that he''s the only one in our team that has the capability of battling, so we chose him as the person who could take care of both offense and defense, an MF.


    Well, up til now were all the members that understood common sense.


    "I''m sorry for being late. I went to find some books to research what soccer was, but I spent too much time."


    Appearing in the wake of that voice, which was such that I felt full of unease, was Informa''s Jeanne d''Arc the 30th.


    Her long, silver hair was tied up with a red hairpin, *Pa*, and standing there as if holding her ground, Jeanne...


    -was wearing something that showcased those long, beautiful, slender legs, bloomers (U-718)...! Why the hell!


    "You...What the hell is with that outfit!"


    Hearing my words, Jeanne looked at her clothes with a "?" expression.


    "Outfit? You really are ignorant, Tohyama. This is Japan''s traditional sportswear. Because this was recorded in the books I read, I especially went to borrow it from one of my friends in SSR."


    "...Which era were the books you read from...Anyways, before, you said, "unmarried girls shouldn''t be openly revealing their legs like this!" right?"


    Said I, doing all I could to avert my eyes from Jeanne''s appearance in that "Bottom-only Swimsuit".


    "Tohyama. I''m not wearing any erotic clothes like that. If you go swimming, you have to wear a swimsuit, if you do ballet, you need to wear a leotard. Regardless of whether it shows skin, I will acknowledge those items of clothing that are meant for specific sports."


    Her perception of embarrassment appearing to be radically different from that of normal people, Jeanne refuted my words in a dignified manner...


    I had already lost all heart to go on arguing with her.


    Having some expectations, because she came from one of the countries where soccer was popular, France, I''m a huge idiot.


    Added to this, from her words just now, it appears that she hasn''t even seen soccer before.


    "It''s a good morning!"


    Appearing in the wake of that special greeting was--was a tiny girl that immediately made one want to say on sight, "Hey, elementary school students can''t just come here,"--Hiraga-san from Amdo.


    She says that her motor skills aren''t very good, but without enough members, I still called her out...but, I really hope that those training wheels-like objects on the wobbling kid''s bicycle, which is slowly approaching, are some sort of special device.


    You can''t mean that you really need training wheels. Could it be that your motor skills are so horrible that you can''t even ride a bicycle?


    "Aya-ya! Good morning!"


    Calling out what seemed to be Hiraga-san''s name-based nickname, Riko stopped her scuffle with Aria to run towards Hiraga-san.


    It looks like they know each other, no, they''re probably very close.


    As expected of Riko, who has a lot of friends.


    "Ah! Riko-Chaaan! Thanks for all the business!"


    Stopping her bike by Riko, Hiraga-san...ignoring that elementary school student appearance, she''s one of the elite of Amdo. She''s able to watch anime in her peaceful workshop at home while performing complex modifications that even professional gunsmiths have difficulty doing. So, everybody has a lot of respect for her.


    As for her Butei rank, if you just look at her skill alone, it''s definitely an S--however, because the price of her modifications is, naively, raised so high, and also because she commonly does illegal modifications, her Butei rank is A.


    And that Hiraga-san, "Nngg," got off the bicycle unsteadily...


    "Ah! A butterfly!"


    Her eyes shining, she suddenly ran off campus, innocently.


    "Hi-Hiraga-san. Could you not chase butterflies and instead, chase the ball...!?"


    My plea was scattered in the midst of the wind...


    Reverting back to her childish behavior, Riko also went "Woah!" and bringing the ball with her, she started chasing Hiraga-san, who had her eyes locked on the butterfly.


    Added to this, Aria, from behind, shouted "Riko! Don''t think you can get away! I''m definitely better at soccer than you!", and drawing her M1911, she started chasing them.


    --*Bang Bang!*


    "Do-don''t use your guns, Aria! That''s a foul in soccer!"


    Shouting and watching those 3, chasing each other around like kindergarteners, my consciousness--in a flash, went fuzzy.


    Because one has to constantly fight for a ball in the air, the taller one is, the better. But...1.43 meters, 1.47 meters, 1.42 meters...I''ve never heard of a high school team with those three, whose average height isn''t even 1.5 meters.


    "You three, please come back on campus...!"


    I pointed my hand at empty air, speaking, but those three had started a real game of Hide and Seek, with Aria, who was fuming, as the devil. They completely ignored my directions.


    Just as I was about to expose my lack of the charisma needed to be a captain--


    --*Shh!*


    A gust of wind tore through the field, and from within the dust...another girl appeared.


    "...Fuuma...!"


    I immediately shouted out that name, and my eyes met with the eyes of the girl who had just appeared.


    Lezzad freshman, Fuuma Hina.


    Known as the descendant of a famous ninja, she was my female kouhai.


    Standing there, Fuuma''s hands were forming a seal, and the long crimson cloth, acting as a muffler, fluttered in the wind. She looks like one of those ninjas in manga.


    Well, she may also be wearing a t-shirt and short pants.


    But, ahh...This is so troublesome, she finally came?


    But well, I was the one who called her out.


    "--Fuuma Hina reporting for duty!"


    ...Because that wasn''t a joke, my headache got even worse.


    I--before, in the sub-section of Butei High, the middle school in Kanagawa prefecture, I had done some battle training with Fuuma.


    At that time, I was coincidentally in Hysteria Mode...and I subdued Fuuma, who had made the first move, like a kid.


    Ever since then, she''s had an abnormal amount of respect for me, and she became a troublesome female kouhai that called me "Master" whenever she could.


    "Master! I[2] haven''t been able to meet with you for a while because my training was very busy, so I was very lonely! But, the time where I can help Master has finally arrived---with this, I''m very fortunate! I''m really very fortunate!"


    I wasn''t sure if it was a ponytail or a chonmage, but her hair waving around, Fuuma knelt on the ground, looking at me.


    In her eyes, *Crackle Crackle Crackle*, the fires of motivation were burning.


    Uuu, she hasn''t changed...she''s still a hot-blooded person.


    So, I didn''t want to find her.


    "...Since you feel that way, then don''t be late. You said that you''re reporting for duty, but you''re the last one here."


    Lectured by me, Fuuma...as if struck by an enormous blow, *Chuu*. She shrank.


    "M-my sincere apologies...! Last night, I stayed at the restaurant, practicing really late...this morning, I couldn''t get up."


    By the way, for everybody''s information, the practice that she''s talking about is a job.


    Fuuma appears to be quite poor...she''s so poor that she can''t even pay her tuition, and as such, she''s in debt.


    "Whatever. Then, Fuuma, try shooting it into the goal."


    I said, pointing to the ball on the field...


    "...Shoot, huh? Ha?"


    Fuuma frowned, not understanding.


    And glancing at me, she made an expression which conveyed, "like this?"...


    ...she fished out a …d-shaped shuriken.


    Why is that each of you...has to draw your weapons!


    "You can''t use weapons! Weapons are forbidden in soccer! Use your feet to kick that!"


    I snatched the shuriken from her and pushed her back, pushing her right next to the ball...


    Letting her kick from there.


    ...As expected, she''s like Jeanne, she doesn''t know what soccer is.


    "That way! The inside of the ball! Kick it!"


    After I had patiently explained all the steps, Fuuma turned towards the ball, saying "Nin!"...


    She raised her leg high, as if ice-skating...


    *Rumble*


    Hmm...?


    Some weird noise appeared.


    I just frowned...when I saw Fuuma put down her leg, out of energy...


    Her butt raised high, she slumped over the ball.


    "Ah, hey."


    Seeing her strange appearance and moving forward, I noticed that her eyes were spinning non-stop.


    Wh-what is this?


    "...Ma-master...be-before we start work, could you share some of your rations with me..."


    "Ra...? You mean food?''


    "Ac-actually, I haven''t eaten anything since two days ago."


    *Rumble Rumble*


    Once again emitting that strange noise, Fuuma, blushing a little, patted her stomach.


    It looks like that''s her stomach growling.


    "...Fried, br-bread..."


    With that last sentence, Fuuma collapsed on the ground, completely out of energy...You didn''t even kick the ball.


    Seeing this scene, I...had no choice.


    Aria, Riko, Reki, Shirayuki, Muto, Shiranui, Jeanne, Hiraga-san, Fuuma, and I.


    I may have gathered 10 people, but basically all of us are useless.


    Can we really win like this? No, can we really play a game of soccer like this?


    The competition is on August the 30th. The penultimate day of the summer holidays.


    If we don''t win, I can''t go up a grade.


    This time--have I really reached a dead-end?


    In the end, without even doing normal practice, we faced the day of the competition.


    Entering the field under the guidance of the graceful cheerleaders was the team of a normal school, Kounan Sports High...


    They...they seem really strong.


    This was to be expected, after all, Kounan is an amazingly strong team that took first place of the Tokyo competition last year. And, rumor says that they''re a rough team that thinks nothing of playing dirty.


    I heard that in the first qualification competition, they sent three people on the opposing team to the hospital, gaining an absolute 4-0 victory.


    "Hey, hey. What team are they? All of them are cute girls."


    "Looks like we come out on top if we bump into them."


    "Sim vamos meninas isca. (Aah. I''ll treat you very well, cute ojou-chans.)"


    The whole team wearing an evil smirk while staring at us, the members of the team from Kounan were all boys...but even if we weren''t to take that into account, all of them were very lithe and muscular. Simply put, they are a truly passionate team of 11.


    Hey, what''s with that obviously Brazilian exchange student. But, even if I feel that they''re too cruel, we have, although she''s powerless, Jeanne, who''s French, so we can''t say anything.


    Because we had no uniforms, we stuck the numbers onto our shirts...and because the height difference between our team members was so huge, we formed a very bump circle.


    "Listen up, we..."


    As I, the captain, started to say something to encourage everybody.


    "We still aren''t finished with Kinji (Our toy)! Let''s graduate together with him!"


    Muto suddenly cut in, shouting out an insulting order, and everyone followed suit, shouting "Oooh--!"


    After the match started--


    -having a complete disadvantage in terms of physical characteristics, Hiraga-san and Fuuma had already been charged at by Kounan.


    Because the victims were girls, they had aimed for places like the chest or the thighs, smashing into them with their whole body, and even though I wasn''t in Hysteria Mode, seeing that really made me angry--but, that isn''t against the rules, so I can''t complain.


    The only one whose physical characteristics could match the enemy, Muto, saw that Shirayuki, who had been hit in the head by the ball, was about to fall down, so he went to go and save her, letting that Brazilian student, called Rodrigo or whatever, charge into him.


    The fact that it was 10 against 11 was bad too. Kounan quickly noticed that only Shiranui''s movements were excellent, and they constantly kept two people on him, sealing his movements.


    Not only that...the opponents even tugged on Shiranui''s and my clothes, stopping us from moving. If we managed to steal the ball, they would hook our legs, making us fall down.


    But because all that was done out of the sight of the referee, they didn''t get a foul.


    (...Bastards. It looks like this is how they play all the time...!)


    Because of those reasons, they specifically targeted Jeanne, who was flailing about after being slide tackled--and around 20 meters in front of Butei High''s goal, they forced her to commit a foul.


    In the first 5 minutes of the first half, we''ve given the enemy the huge opportunity that is a free kick.


    A free kick occurs while the game is stopped...and the representative of Kounan will try to score from the place that Jeanne committed a foul.


    Of course, Butei High had gotten into a row in front of the goal, forming a human wall to defend...


    But Rodrigo''s shot went lazily over the short Riko''s head--


    Jumping up, Riko couldn''t grab it, and it shot deep into the top corner of the goal.


    With this, it''s 0 against 1--Butei High, which had an aggressive team to begin with, had been scored upon in a timeframe where Aria and I, the FWs, could not even touch the ball.


    Damn it, the distance in skill is too obvious. This...is obviously a failed plan.


    The first half was over...the guys from Kounan were shouting "Today, we will make a record of 10 - 0!", extremely excited, continually saying that to the cheerleaders, who were probably their girlfriends.


    At half-time, the score was 0 against 5.


    The Butei High team--as Riko might say it, had been completely demolished.[3]


    The ball possession was something like 10 against 90. Although Shiranui managed to shake off the enemy''s defense and pass to me, my shot, with all the strength I could muster behind it, was blocked by the German goalkeeper, Junkers.


    No matter how one says it, that Junkers is massive person, with a height and arm span of two meters. He gives off the feeling of a God of defense. Even though his face looks like a gigantic gorilla.


    But--the second half, can we steal back 5 points? No, to win, we need 6.


    I left the resting room, which was full of lockers, and in the football club room, with no one to see me, I hung my head in despair. After all, it wouldn''t be good if the team members were to see their captain in such a depressed state.


    (...6 points, huh?)


    It may be bitter to face up to, but it looks like this commission will be unable to help me rise a grade.


    No, right now, I''m just bitter about this entire situation.


    Are we going to continue like this, not able to get the ball, getting tackled endlessly...into the second half?


    --Soccer is more mentally stressful than it seems.


    As I sat down on the bench like that, sighing--


    "Guess who?"


    Somebody, having entered the room at some point in time, covered my eyes with their hands.


    This voice.


    "Aria..."


    Turning my head, as I thought--her bib taken off, was Aria.


    Releasing her hands, Aria, sat down on the bench next to me.


    "...Don''t use the same trick twice. You did this while training to be a cheerleader, right?"


    Hearing me say this, Aria...seeming to have forgotten about the "Guess who?" she had done before, widened her eyes.


    "Um, ah, un, yeah."


    Saying this, she opened her plastic bottle, and taking a drink of the sports drink inside, *Chh, it''s a good feeling'', she said some mysterious words to herself.


    "Here. Have some too, Kinji."


    --Seeing Aria smile and hand over the bottle, which she had just drunk from, to me, I froze.


    Four months ago, when the coca-cola was mixed up, you beat me up...


    What''s up with you? Could it be that you forgot about it all?


    But...not accepting it doesn''t feel right, either.


    "..."


    Hesitating for a moment, I just took a gulp, passing it back to her.


    What Aria''s small mouth had touched just now, I too...kuh, ah.


    This is bad, Kinji. A weak flow of the blood of Hysteria Mode...had, so quickly, gone up to my face.


    My eyes darting to Aria for a moment, I saw that her lips were curved into a slight smile.


    Th-this Aria...what''s with her. She feels different from normal.


    She feels...she feels so relaxed...


    "Cheer up, Kinji. Don''t make a hopeless expression like that."


    "...We''ve already lost, right?"


    "We haven''t yet. No matter what competition it is, up till the last moment, there''s always a chance to win. We don''t know which side will come out on top, so, everybody is trying their best."


    For Aria...these words were said very well.


    My face showed an expression with a trace of agreement--and Aria, suddenly returning to normal, laughed, a little embarrassed.


    "Um, this, what I said seemed to be like what a normal high school student would say."


    A normal high school student, huh?


    Now that she mentions it, whenever I saw Aria in the midst of the match, she really did feel like a normal girl, playing sports...Well, if I were to say it was a good feeling, I wouldn''t be lying.


    "If I become normal--How would I be?"


    Asking me, who was thinking about something else, directly, Aria made me start.


    "Ho-how would you be? I don''t get it. Your question is too vague."


    "Then, answer vaguely."


    "Mm...that. Well...it wouldn''t be bad, right...?"


    Helplessly, I returned an extremely vague sentence and turned my head away, as if saying, "don''t ask me any more questions."


    Why...has it become like this. I don''t understand anything.


    I can''t possibly put on my true face, and praise you.


    "Mm. ''wouldn''t be bad'', huh..."


    Mmm. Hugging her arms to herself, thinking about something, Aria...


    *Tap Tap* She tapped my knee.


    "Wh-what is it?"


    Being touched, slightly alert, I saw Aria make another thoughtful expression--seeming to be pondering whether she should speak her mind, covering her mouth a little.


    "Then...what about Riko? Riko as a normal high school student, how would she be?"


    "Why...are you suddenly asking about Riko?"


    "Th-that doesn''t matter, right! What about her? What do you think about her?"


    You, are you still angry about that episode from before?


    Well...I don''t really get it, but it seems that I have to answer.


    "...If I say this, you might get angry...but, although her attitude is really troublesome, I don''t think that Riko''s character is bad."


    Aria looked straight at me, listening to me intently.


    What is it?


    For you, is how I view Riko that important?


    "Riko--may look like that, but in truth, she has a very strong will, right? She may have those kinds of idiotic interests, but I feel that she''s more experienced than us. And she isn''t like you and I, existences that withdraw from society, she''s pretty popular in class. And Jeanne said this before, Riko is the type of person who works very hard from the shadows. So, there are probably a lot of areas where we can learn from her...you too...shouldn''t always fight with her."


    I--noticed that Aria''s eyes had teared up a little with the last sentence, so I stopped short.


    Is the fact that I praised a girl of the Lupin family, Holmes'' sworn enemy, making her unhappy?


    No, for some reason, she seems to be really touched...


    "Bu-but. Before, Riko was here to kill Ar...No, to kill us."


    "--are you talking about that ''Butei Killer'' incident in April? Well...although Riko has been our enemy a number of times, that''s a pretty common occurrence within Butei High. And, afterward, Riko helped us--this soccer mission was also brought to my attention by Riko. Later, we may have to fight again, but right now, we have a truce. There''s no need to be prejudiced."


    "...Kinji, you..."


    Aria drooped her head, *Shh*, and she grabbed my clothes.


    "...are really compassionate."


    Saying this and raising her head, Aria looked at me, who had an "?" expression--


    *whoosh* She leaned against me, suddenly.


    --*Chuu*--


    Kissing me softly.


    Almost as if thanking me for something.


    The touch of those lips, as soft as cotton candy, that syrup-like, sweet scent--


    "...!"


    --You, what are you doing!--


    But, so shocked was I, that I could not make a sound.


    "Alright! With this, let''s think of something to win the second half!"


    *Shh* Winking at me, her twin-tails dancing around, Aria stood up, and like that...


    *Tap Tap Tap Tap* She dashed out of the room.


    This extremely sudden development made the blood of Hysteria Mode...


    This type of petrification seems to be delayed by one tempo.


    After a while, finally returning back to normal from my petrified state, I charged out of the room, almost as if chasing after her--


    Suddenly, I met her.


    I met Aria, in the corridor.


    "A-Aria."


    Suddenly a little embarrassed, I couldn''t help but reach my hand up to cover my mouth.


    "?"


    Frowning slightly, Aria, *hss*, drank something from within her Pula bottle.


    Hmm..? Just now, wasn''t she drinking some sports drink from a plastic bottle?


    "...What did you mean just now? I didn''t understand it at all."


    I blushed, asking, and Aria frowned even more.


    "Just now?"


    "Ju-just now, in the club room...um, doing weird things. What were you doing? Explain."


    "Weird things? What are you talking about? I''ve been cooling off in front of the fan in the girl''s locker room the whole time. If I don''t calm down, I''m probably going to draw my guns and take those annoying Kounan bastards out."


    ...Ah, ahh...


    I kind of...understand. I understand.


    I understand those inexplicable actions from just now.


    Ah, your reactions are too slow, me. You should have noticed this earlier. That, wasn''t even the second time, but the third time. I was taken in again.


    "..."


    But, since that is the case...M-my words...so embarrassing...


    While I had realized this, something, which had awakened to a certain degree, happened.


    *Thump Thump*...This heartbeat. This feeling.


    "Really..."


    "?"


    "A kitten."


    "Hmm, Ah?"


    "--like a kitten, a naughty, mischievous girl. And, she tricked me."


    Looking at me, who was suddenly speaking in a disgusting manner while staring into space, Aria''s face started twitching.


    "Aah, Aria, don''t worry about anything. The me as of now has already started to relax."


    Fu...Hey, don''t laugh. Don''t laugh like this, the me in Hysteria Mode.


    Aria, who''s right in front of me, must be terrified right now.


    And, I made Aria back up until she was against the wall, and as if nothing had happened, I placed one hand on her shoulder.


    "Aria and I are still fine without that. After all, today, we are just ''normal high school students''. So, with that, we should appreciate this time, slowly capturing the taste and meaning of it. Like this, right?"


    Ah~Ah...


    Aria, going "Eh, what, what?" has started blushing because of you, you know.


    And, her hands were clasped in front of her chest, how lovable.


    "Wa-wait, Kinji...! Wh-why now, in this sort of place! G-go back to normal! Th-there''s only 5 minutes left before we have to rejoin the competition, right!?"


    *Pa!* With one hand, she shoved my forehead, forcing me to retreat. Pretending to be reflecting on my actions, I backed off.


    But, once I saw Aria relax a little, I immediately launched a surprise attack, drawing close to her again.


    *Whoosh!* Aria, as I thought, pressed her body against the wall, frozen. Haha.


    "That''s right, Aria--the half-time break is about to end. Then, let us go play soccer. Giving them 5 points, it should be enough of a handicap for our opponents, right?"


    My face, passing by one of Aria''s twin-tails, nearly caressing it, I whispered into her air.


    "Ha-handicap..."


    "Counterattack. We will take the victory."


    This time, it was a deep, clear voice.


    For the sake of preventing her retort at my next words.


    "Aria--don''t say anything, listen to me."


    Gathering the whole team in the locker room, I--


    -as the captain, only gave two directions to the team.


    First, your position and the common rules of soccer? Forget them.


    Second, do things your way. But, follow Kounan''s example, and don''t be caught.


    That''s it.


    Suddenly noticing that my expression had become a lot more sharp, the team members--with the exception of Riko--were shocked at first, but these two orders pumped them up.


    Afterward, I gave specific members of the team certain directions...


    We returned to the second field, where the wind had become strong.


    Us 10 were not in the formation of the match just now, of normal soccer rules. We had spread out, standing the place where we thought we would be best able to use our own abilities.


    Seeing us like this, the Kounan team started roaring with laughter...


    --But, opposed to this, I felt that everyone had finally become motivated--


    *Beep Beep* Right after the whistle blew, the second match commenced, with the ball starting in Kounan''s possession.


    At the same time, Aria, Shiranui, Hiraga-san, I, and even the DF, Muto immediately rushed towards the enemy.


    Added to this, like an embodiment of freedom, GK Riko also left the goal behind, charging forward.


    Kounan, seeing our movements, roared in laughter again, charging towards the empty Butei High goal.


    "The signal for our counterattack has sounded--follow me, charge!"


    First, Jeanne, who had been flailing around the whole of the first half...


    From the side of Kounan''s Rodrigo, who was being careless--*whoosh*


    With a perfect tackle, she stole the ball.


    "--Hotogi!"


    Showing off those beautiful legs, passing the ball to Shirayuki, Jeanne--followed my instructions, putting on her glasses.


    Originally, Jeanne, whose eyes weren''t very good, was wearing contact lenses for astigmatism, but from the start of the match, because she had been smashed into by the opponent, they had dropped off.


    "My turn!"


    Shirayuki raised her legs high, waiting for the ball that Jeanne had passed.


    There was no trace of the white ribbon that was normally inside her long, black hair.


    Although the fact that it could only be done for a moment was a shame, she released her kidoujutsu, massively boosting her explosive energy.


    "--Eh!"


    Blasting forth from Shirayuki''s foot with a huge noise, the ball flew past the midline--


    Turning into something that blew past the Kounan players one by one, the ball of flame, *Thud!*, smashed into Muto, who had been waiting at the sidelines, stopping there, bouncing off his stomach.


    His expression was full of agony...but on that twisted face, which for some reason, was filled with a satisfied expression. Behind Muto, who was falling down...


    Taking advantage of her small body, Hiraga-san, who had been hiding, appeared.


    "Your turn, Shiranui-kun!"


    Hiraga used those deer-like legs, finally passing the ball to Shiranui, who was in the middle.


    Shiranui, who had been guarded by two people throughout the whole of the first half, was only guarded by one.


    Thanks to Riko, who had rushed to the front, the number of people that he could pass to had increased.


    Although leaving the goal completely empty, she had created a chance for an earth-shattering assault.


    And accepting that pressure, Shiranui--as expected of one with the soul of Assault.


    With amazing alacrity, he flashed past the enemy--


    "Reki-san!"


    -passing the ball to Reki, who was on the right.


    Reki is a sniper. She''s extremely used to not breathing...No, it would be more accurate to say that she probably hasn''t done anything like breathing since she was born.


    Evading the sights of the other players, Reki was completely open.


    Reki immediately passed--


    -accurately sending the ball between Aria and I, who had charged forward.


    "--Kinji!"


    "Combination attack, Aria!"


    Aria and I, passing the ball from the left and right, attacked the goal.


    The opponent, GK Junkers, dived to one side--


    And Aria and I, using the ball as the intersection of our X--*Byuu!*


    Did a crossover, scoring a goal!


    Aimed towards the other side of Junkers, the ball smashed into the net viciously.


    *Beep Beep!*


    In the wake of the blasts of the whistle, all the people in the Butei High team jumped into the air.


    --We did it.


    We got 1 point!


    That shot just now was called "X".


    It''s something that Aria and I--that only long-time partners could do, a combination attack.


    It''s an attack that was planned so that even the God of defense, Junkers, could not decide at the last moment who was going to shoot.


    "Aria. Beautiful shot."


    *Tap* I lightly patted her on the back, and Aria, who had scored a point using "X"--


    "Kinji! Let''s keep scoring like this! Alright, get back to the midfield!"


    Flashing an incomparably brilliant smile, she gave me, the captain, an order.


    The powerful Kounan team started to break apart.


    They had been practicing against normal soccer teams, playing by normal methods. So, facing us, who didn''t give a thought about things like position or tactics, they seemed like they had no idea how to react.


    After that, Aria, I, and Aria, in that order, continued to score easily using "X".


    40 minutes into the second half, the score was 4 - 5. As long as we can score another point, it will be a tie.


    "This sport isn''t so bad."


    Just completing a hat trick, Aria exposed those cat-like canines, smiling at me.


    Although I was happy about catching up in terms of points, the thing I was most happy about--


    --was that you, Aria, had smiled.


    But...with just about 5 minutes till the end of the game, it was a situation such that I could not bring myself to relax, to appreciate Aria''s smile.


    Kounan team had changed their formation.


    Their DF was made up of 5 people, and even their MF were concentrated upon defense.


    Once the ball came over to them, they would pass it around cautiously...not attacking.


    (--Are you trying to run?)


    There were 3 minutes left.


    If we let them delay like this until the match ends, we''ll lose due to the lack of time.


    It may not be against the rules, but facing those obviously unfair tactics and getting angry--


    "You!--You dare call yourself men!? Fight with dignity!"


    Like a lone knight, Jeanne charged towards the ball.


    Forcing the Kounan players to pass the ball back to the penalty area, she prepared to steal the ball.


    "Kufufu!"


    And at that moment, Riko came to assist.


    That honey-colored, soft, supple hair--Hmm? Why is it going against the wind?--danced up, in the wind...


    Because of that hair, obscuring our vision, the referee and I couldn''t see Jeanne very well, and during that time--


    "Uu--!"


    -Brushing past the DF, Jeanne fell heavily.


    "...Jeanne!"


    The referee and I ran over, only to see Jeanne kneeling down on the ground.


    Just now, when we couldn''t see her properly, was she hurt?


    "...Uu...Kuh...Ah..."


    "Jeanne! Uwaahh--Jeanne''s leg is broken--!"


    As Jeanne moaned in agony, Riko fell to the floor by her side, "Uwaaaahhh!", crying out.


    And on the opposing side, the DFs, who had been so desperate a few moments ago, let the ball roll away, standing there, unmoving.


    The referee looked at the three of them, and *Beep!*, a shrill whistle blasted forth.


    Looking at that hand signal, he''s giving Kounan a foul.


    "..."


    Seeing Jeanne and Riko suddenly fall silent like they had a silent agreement...


    As if nothing had happened, they stood up in unison.


    And, giving each other a high five, they seemed to be saying "Yuppi!"...Hah?


    (Ah...So that''s how it is...!)


    Jeanne d''Arc--she may seem dignified and upright, but in truth, she is one of a race of tacticians.


    And, she has great pride. Her dangerous personality is such that she feels that every slight must be revenged.


    She used Kounan''s tactic from the first half, "Cause a commotion and get a foul," repaying them in kind while she was sealed by the defenders. And predicting her actions, Riko even controlled her hair to hide the view of the referee.


    It looks like their relationship while in I-U was really good, their combination seemed to include some sort of silent understanding.


    "Butei High, PK."


    Hearing the referee say this, from my side--


    Aria appeared.


    "Kinji. Let me shoot. The you as of right now...should understand, right?"


    Seeing Aria''s left leg twist around on the field, I replied with "Alright, I''ll leave it to you," and smiled at her.


    The match is paused...


    The ball was placed on the penalty mark 11 meters in front of the goal.


    PKs are normally supposed to be advantageous for the attackers, but the opponent is the two meter tall God of defense, Junkers.


    On the other hand, her height not even three quarters of the enemy, Aria--


    "Taking out the bomber aircraft is the job of the agile fighters, right?"


    Smiling fearlessly, she gave herself some running-up distance.


    The whole field, focused upon the one-on-one between Aria and Junkers, fell silent.


    And right after the referee blew his whistle--*Tap Tap Tap Tap!*


    Charging forward, Aria--


    *Byuu!*


    Having used her right foot to shoot all this time, unexpectedly, Aria suddenly thundered her left foot into the ball.


    Having been concentrating on Aria''s right foot, Junkers had been defeated by this completely unexpected attack--


    The net shook violently, *Beep Beep!*


    Announcing the point, the sound of the whistle sent the Butei High team into cheers.


    With this, it is 5 against 5. A draw.


    Aria opened her arms wide, and excitedly, she charged towards midfield like a plane, following her in the same pose was Hiraga-san, as well as Riko, imitating her.


    As this squadron, none of whom exceeded 1.5 meters, reached the midfield, the time was 45 minutes into the second half--


    The match time has expired.


    But, the match won''t end like this.


    From now, it''s Additional Time--nicknamed Loss Time.


    For the sake of making up for substitutions and treatment of injured players, we had entered into a short, extended battle.


    From what I felt, it was probably around 1 minute...that''s probably how it is.


    We''ve already struggled so hard to come this far. We must, within this minute--take one more point!


    The match started with the ball in Kounan''s possession.


    "--This way! Defensive pass!"


    The Kounan member was tricked by Riko, who had imitated the voice of their team captain, and the ball was stolen from him.


    Alright. If they start passing around like last time, it will end as a draw due to the lack of time.


    That won''t do.


    Of course, I''m also thinking about my credits--but today, we''ve done our best as normal high school students, right?


    At least, for the sake of these treasured 90 minutes, we should have a good memory.


    Seeming to think the same way, the members of our team gave up on defense and instead committed ourselves to an all-out attack.


    "Aria!"


    She did an overhead kick, passing the ball above her head towards Aria.


    From Aria, the ball flew between me, Muto, Shiranui, Hiraga-san and Jeanne.


    We ran in a snake-like pattern, continuing to pass, slowly fighting our way to the other goal.


    This ball, cannot, for any reason, miss. And everybody, believing that it will not miss, is helping me.


    The referee is starting to look at his watch. We still have 30 seconds--!


    As expected of Kounan, the elite team that won last year''s Tokyo championship. That defense, even til the last moment, was as rigid.


    Doing the opposite of us, all their members were defending. It really was difficult to pierce their defense.


    The time ticked downwards. 20 seconds left--


    --I have no choice.


    Since things had come to this, I steeled my resolve, just like a real captain, and blasted towards the enemies'' defense.


    In front of me was a Kounan DF--Kounan team''s captain.


    This is a duel between the generals.


    The referee bit down on his whistle. 15 seconds left--


    Trying to tackle the ball away from me, the enemy''s captain charged.


    At that moment, a certain image--appeared in my mind in Hysteria Mode.


    That technique. I''ve only seen it, but I haven''t tried it before.


    I--as if trying to get the ball away from the charging enemy captain--*Shh*


    -used my heel to bring it behind me.


    Keeping the ball protected behind me, I span on the spot like a revolving door, fending off the opponent''s attack.


    And as a result, my back, and the back of the enemy captain, who had just brushed past me, touched together--


    And the ball...continued towards the enemy''s goal, still under my control.


    Marseille Roulette.


    It''s the special technique on the DVD that Riko brought, the one performed by the former member of the French soccer team, Zidane.


    I may have just been doing exactly the same thing as I saw him do, but I really pulled it off.


    Anyways, if I had to compare this with Billiard Shot and Edge Catching, this is far easier.


    Alright--All that was left in front of me was the goalkeeper.


    Only Kounan''s God of defense, Junkers.


    Those deep set eyes stared directly at me.


    "You''re mine!"


    I raised my leg far back, making it look like I was going to shoot--


    *Thud* And I kicked it above Fuuma Hina''s head, who had been charging up the right.


    The reason I didn''t shoot straight, although it was also because I was a little far from the goal--was because I saw that Junkers had shifted far to the left, preparing to defend against me.


    In front of Fuuma was an empty goal.


    "--Nin!"


    The ball that I had chipped up was directed to the goal by Fuuma, who had leaped forward, performing a header--


    But the veteran Junkers reacted immediately.


    Those big hands, as if swatting a fly, smashed the ball back towards the field.


    The ball was deflected towards the center--


    "Careless...!"


    Snarling with anger at her own mistake, as Fuuma landed--*Bang!*


    From under her feet, a furious dust storm erupted.


    Although it made the referee frown, he didn''t call a foul.


    But, not calling a foul was the right thing to do.


    After all, that wasn''t with explosives or anything, it was just her foot striking the ground.


    A normal person may not be able to understand from seeing it, but that''s Fuuma''s technique "Tremor". She moves all the joints in her body at the same time, creating an extremely fast downward movement. It''s able to create a massive point of impact under her feet.


    As an aside, my own autotomous attack, "Ouka", was invented in middle school after seeing this attack.


    Covered in a cloak of dust, Fuuma disappeared--and as the smoke cleared, she was nowhere to be seen.


    Fuuma disappeared?


    But, now is not the time to be shocked about it.


    The clock is still ticking.


    We only have 10 seconds left--!


    Chasing the ball, still in the air, Aria was extremely fast.


    But in front of her, already in position, Rodrigo opened his arms wide, standing there.


    "--!"


    Aria, dodging Rodrigo, who was like a wall, her tails dancing--


    -she threw her head to one side, passing the ball to the front, which was devoid of people.


    Aria, that''s a fatal mistake...! As I thought that, I noticed that I was wrong.


    Slightly in front of the goal--


    Cloaked with the sand, using it as camouflage, Fuuma, creeping on the floor, *Pa!*


    Appeared once again.


    "The mistakes that one makes has to be corrected by oneself--!"


    Because of the sand, the referee must not know who''s about to do what.


    Junkers, seeming to be protesting, moved to the side, protecting the goal.


    Fuuma pretended to shoot--


    "Master! Aria!"


    and as if trying to get the ball away from Junkers, she raised her leg backwards like she was doing ballet, a backwards pass.


    The ball, kicked by that foot, once again returned to the air at the left-side of the goal.


    "--!"


    I, who as on the left, and Aria, who was in the middle, leaped forward, in an X-shape--


    At the intersection, my iron head blasted forth, *Byuu!*


    --The net--


    It shook.


    We did it...!


    This is called--"X - Aerial"--it''s an aerial maneuver, an "X" with a header.


    Although it was done in the heat of the moment, but still, it was done...as I thought this, *Thud!* Aria, who had been doing a header as well smashed violently into the back of my head. That hurt!


    I sprawled on the floor and Aria fell on top of my back, Fuuma was dancing around punching up into the air--


    The whistle that signaled the end of the match rang pierced through the field.


    6 against 5--It looks like, we finally did it.


    Thanks to everyone.


    After the match, changed back into my bulletproof uniform and checking my gun, I, for some reason...


    Returned to the second field, which was empty now.


    And in the midst of the sunset, I kicked the ball up, for no particular reason.


    (Normal high school students...huh.)


    Now, I promised myself that I would become--a normal person.


    Taking normal classes, no training or missions after school, and in that time, I would participate in sports or clubs.


    Watching TV, reading manga, a youth full of things like books, mails, songs--


    Does that really fit me? To tell the truth...I don''t know.


    But, it''s definitely better than my current high school life, where guns replace greetings.


    So, in my heart, I''ve always felt a great jealousy for normal high school students.


    And like today, playing soccer normally...doesn''t feel bad.


    The reason I was like this, staying here, not wanting to leave, juggling the ball, was probably because of that feeling.


    But this kind of feeling had been completely smothered by the autumn, the smell of gunpowder, the clashing of swords.


    Thinking back to those events, I picked up the ball, listening to the cicadas...and with my free arm, I took some water from the drinking fountain, pouring it over my head.


    Like that, I tossed my damp head, letting the rivulets run freely.


    After all, it''s summer. It''ll be fine if I let it dry by itself.


    Thinking this, I was about to pick up the jacket that I had stripped off...when from the side, a towel was thrust in front of me.


    "--Here, Ki-kun. Use this."


    It was Riko, who had already taken a bath, changing back into that frilly uniform.


    Ah...my dog-like actions from just now were seen by her.


    "If you were here, you should''ve said so, Riko."


    Blushing a little, I accepted that pink towel--


    "...Now that I think about it, I haven''t thanked you yet."


    "...Thanked?"


    "About the credits. This match...this commission was only accepted because of you. Thank you, Riko. I was very happy today. Doing these kinds of sports occasionally isn''t bad."


    I said, looking at the towel, which I had dried my head with, not really sure what to do with it--


    and at that moment, Riko snatched it back, stuffing it inside the red backpack on her shoulders.


    And, *Tap Tap*, she kicked the ball by my feet...walking onto the field.


    Seeing me stand in front of the goal--Riko stood inside the goal box as well.


    "--Don''t get it wrong. I had no intention of working together with you guys."


    Her tone suddenly becoming vicious, she said.


    "Sports? Don''t make me laugh. That kind of useless thing doesn''t matter."


    ...This feeling.


    Is this the inner Riko? If I had to say it, this is closer to Riko''s real personality--


    A feeling of nervousness appeared in my body.


    "This commission was just a method of letting Aria and you become closer to each other. If you were to stay behind a grade, getting far from Aria, it would be tough on me. The Aria I wish to defeat is the one who has you as her partner! The complete Kanzaki H. Aria. So...Aria and you, for eternity...like today, must stay close..."


    Saying that, Riko cut off her words.


    And, *whoosh*, using a glare so sharp that it was hard to believe that the Idiot Riko of normal days could do such a thing, she stared right at me.


    Is she angry about something? Or is she annoyed or puzzling about something? That face was tinged with red.


    She still is...a girl that I cannot understand at all.


    "Listen well, prepare properly. You two--are my prey."


    Silently, I looked back at Riko, who had said those words.


    ...Ah, I understand. Riko.


    Today, for us, was just a day of rest.


    The thing that was started ever since you used those automated Uzis in this place, field number two, against Aria and I...our battle--has not ended.


    "But...the Ki-kun of today...was really cool."


    *Spin* Twisting around so her back was facing me, Riko''s voice...made me think that she had returned to normal again.


    Just like an ever-spinning coin, flying through the air--


    I understood, her heart...was constantly flipping between heads and tails.


    As if trying to hide that expression of hers, she picked up the ball with both hands, hiding her face.


    "...Also, back in the club room...thank you."


    As expected.


    Just now, Aria, who was asking me about Riko, was just Riko disguised as Aria.


    Not only is she troublesome, but she does those kinds of embarrassing things...


    "Ah...Uu...Why do I feel so unsatisfied..."


    Heads, tails, heads...Constantly switching, Riko, in the end, as if angry at herself--stomped on the ball lying on the ground.


    "This kind of...Somehow, gaoh!"


    *Whoosh*


    Extending the forefingers of both hands, she formed an angle above her head.


    Afterward, that skirt, which had a completely pleated hem, fluttering, she brought the ball to the penalty mark.


    "Ki-kun!"


    *Whoosh* Riko''s childish face, turning to look at me, who was in front of the goal...was as normal.


    But for some reason, I felt that she was angry.


    "What!"


    Far away from each other, we both shouted.


    "Take this!"


    * Throwing the ball up into the air, Riko--


    "Ki-kun, I like you!"


    *Pa!*


    Suddenly, she kicked the ball at me. She volleyed it, flashing her drawers for a second.


    "...!'' Yo-you, what are you--!"


    The ball tracing an arc, it flew towards the goal, behind me.


    As this unexpected thing happened--


    I didn''t even have a chance to feel the rising blood of Hysteria Mode--


    --*Pa*


    I reacted reflexively, diving towards the side, catching the ball against my chest.


    In the sunset, Riko started jumping around, as if she had scored--


    Waving her hands in the air, as she hit the ground, she said "Ahaha! Ki-kun gave his all! But, I was lying!" making a face at me, just like a devil.


    Riko. Riko.


    My face twitching, I chuckled lightly...turning to the side, my face still twitching, I stood up.


    Riko. You really--


    -are completely incomprehensible. No matter where. No matter when.

 Volume 5 - CH 5

    I had never heard of the existence of the rule called "Offside".


    No, it''s more like I''ve heard of it, but I didn''t fully understand it.


    "Generally, outside of the goalkeeper, passing to your own teammates behind all members of the other team is forbidden." is the rules of offside, it was a rule that I found hard to understand even after asking Shiranui.


    But...although the referee wasn''t able to see it through all the dust, according to the photo that the Kounan high school students and cheerleaders took...


    That play that led to our victory, the pass from Aria to Fuuma, was offside.


    It may be that canceling points after the match is extremely rare, but with photo evidence, and the fact that the linesman raised his flag, it was accepted as an exception, and Kounan''s appeal went through.


    As a result, the last point became void, and the match was counted as a draw.


    According to our agreement, Kounan, who had gotten more points in the first qualifying match, won--


    And the 0.7 credits that I needed to get at any cost, was only alleviated by 0.6 credits.


    Ahhh, Ahhhh, this isn''t something that I can "just let go"...


    Because, the summer holidays end tomorrow!


    At a complete dead-end, I called my homeroom teacher, Takamagahara, and living up to her reputation as a kind teacher in Butei High, she promised that she would find a way for me to get a commission to get 0.1 credits.


    Which means that I--


    -accepted the commission that the teacher gave to me out of sympathy, "Clean the Inquesta building."


    As such, from the morning of August 31, I started cleaning, all by myself...


    But, this is pretty tough work. The Inquesta building has one large lecture hall, four large classrooms and six small classrooms. In total, it''s about as spacious as a mixed apartment block.


    Doing it by myself, it looks like I''ll be working deep into the night.


    Trying to find someone to help, I was rejected by Muto for this mysterious reason: "There''s no reason for me to help somebody like a protagonist from a galgame." When I called Shiranui, he said: "Isn''t there someone more reliable for this job?" laughing, before he hung up.


    Although I called Aria, without any other options, she didn''t pick up. Shirayuki went to participate in Meiji shrine''s rituals, and she''s only coming back tomorrow morning. Riko dragged Jeanne to some sort of doujinshi convention.


    Fuuma sent me a message that said "The responsibility for the defeat from yesterday lies upon me, I am ashamed of relying upon the fortunes of war, and I am contemplating the phrase, "eternal rest"," written entirely in kanji, giving off the feeling of "I am too ashamed to see Master." And Hiraga-san--because she was accepting another commission, I didn''t wish to disturb her.


    With no other choice, I, on the last day of the summer holidays...swept the floors, cleaned the windows, passing the time all by myself in the otherwise empty Inquesta building.


    (Alone, huh...)


    What is this feeling?


    This is...loneliness?


    I should have been used to being alone already...but recently, the companions by my side have started to increase.


    But, in the end, humans are alone.


    Those that can stay together forever are probably only those who are married.


    (...Marriage...)


    This word made me think back...Now that I think about it, Konayuki had predicted this before.


    "Tohyama-sama will be proposed to. This month."


    ...That, right?


    There''s no need to say this, but I was not proposed to.


    The month ends today. And today, I''m already dedicated to doing this boring job.


    As expected, Konayuki''s mysterious "Taku", was wrong.


    (It looks like she''s still pretty inexperienced.)


    Yet...as I chuckled, pushing open the door to one of the small classrooms, which I hadn''t cleaned.


    --*Tap*


    The chalk eraser, clipped at the top of the door, fell on my head, sending up clouds of dust.


    "Falling for that kind of trap, you''re too inexperienced. You don''t fit Inquesta at all."


    Folding her legs, sitting on top of one of the desks in the small classroom, was...


    "Aria...?"


    -the person who hadn''t picked up my call just now, Aria.


    Thinking it was useless, I sent her a mail saying "Come to Inquesta. I''ll do anything you ask me to, so help me clean."...


    But I never expected that she really came.


    Aria, *Tap*, jumped off the table, walking in front of me, who was dusting the chalk dust off my head.


    "Uwah. Your face is really horrifying, even if it''s always like that."


    "You''re so noisy."


    "My, my, you''re very lonely, right? It''s written all over your face, you know?...Wanted to meet me?"


    Hehe, seeing Aria smirk at me, I couldn''t help but purse my lips.


    From this, this girl, really is an S. She can really raise her nose and look down at me after finding my weakness.


    But, well, if I deny it, it''ll be troublesome if she turns and walks away. Let''s just agree for now.


    "...Well, a little."


    Hearing me say this, Aria..*Whoosh*


    Not really sure what to do, she smiled, embarrassed.


    Why is it that the fact that I acknowledged "Wanted to meet me?" makes you flash an expression of victory?


    "Mmm. An honest Kinji is a good Kinji. Then, Aria-sama will lend a hand."


    Aria-sama. Write down the distinctions between bad Kinji and good Kinji in a rulebook, please.


    Because, once you see bad Kinji, you''ll tear my ear off.


    "Alright...to be honest, you''ll be a big help. If I had to do this by myself, I''d be working deep into the night."


    "We''ll be able to finish before evening. As long as you finish this, you won''t be held back, right?"


    "Yeah. As long as I finish it. But, I never thought you''d come, Aria."


    "Hmm...? Well...you don''t have enough credits...as someone who made you my partner, I''m responsible. Probably around 2%."


    Wrong, wrong. I believe that 98% of this is because of you.


    I may think that, but seeing Aria cross-legged on the desk, her guns showing, I didn''t say anything.


    "...Hmm?"


    Suddenly, looking at the desk that Aria was sitting on just now, I...


    Noticed what looked like a pink line, but it was actually a fallen strand of hair.


    "Ah."


    Aria had noticed that as well, and she fished a handkerchief out of the pocket of her skirt, brushing the strand of hair onto the floor.


    Why is that I feel like she''s panicked?


    The familiar sweet Gardenia scent wafted over from Aria''s waving twin-tails...but within it, there was a hint of shampoo.


    "Did you cut your hair? You don''t look very different."


    "No-not really. I-I didn''t go to the beauty parlour--because I was seeing you."


    Ah. She said "No-not really". It may have been just for a moment, but she really said it.


    The reason I remembered it was because this was something that Riko had said a lot while dressed up as Aria, but she really said it.


    Aria''s hands twisted her twin-tails, baring her teeth at me, blushing.


    "This is just a little trim to straighten out my bedhair. Really."


    "Since you were meeting me...there''s no need to straighten your bedhair, right?"


    Not really understanding Aria, my words made Aria go, "Uguu," falling silent.


    ...Really, I don''t understand this girl at all.


    Aria, as if digging her own grave, exposed an embarrassed expression...


    Grabbing her mop, *Tap Tap Tap*, she ran straight to one corner of the classroom,


    "Kinji!"


    Suddenly, *Pa!*, she pointed at me.


    "--Let''s compete!"


    ...Compete about what?


    "I''ll start from here and you''ll start from that corner! The person who reaches the center of the classroom first wins! Whoever loses has to treat the other to Ripobitan D! Ready, set, go!"


    Aria didn''t care about me, who obviously didn''t have time to get ready. She seemed like she was trying to cover something up...*Ta Ta Ta Ta Ta!* As fast as a mouse, she started running, *Shhh* using her mop to clean the floor.


    It''s Aria, after all. If I lose, I''m not sure what kind of inhumane punishments will await me.


    So, I quickly brandished my mop, running diagonally to the corner, mopping all the way.


    Aria and I ran in a snake-like manner around, getting closer to the goal that we had marked, next to the desk.


    Right--Left--Right--Left


    Aria was very fast...but because her skirt was caught in one of the desks halfway through, so I managed to make up for how much I had fallen behind in the beginning.


    Alright, I can do it. I''m beginning to grasp the trick to this.


    Your stance has to be low. Your gaze has to be fixed in front of the mop, while turning, brace the mop against the table and swivel around, it''s faster if you only have to turn your body.


    This Aria. The fact that you started the battle with a surprise attack wasn''t bad, but you didn''t predict my massive sense for games that has been cultivated under Muto.


    I will take the Ripo D for myself. Even if I don''t want to drink it right now.


    (Alright--!)


    I was slightly in the lead. After I had decided that I would get rid of my fatigue with the sports drink--


    *Thud!*


    Intuitively staring at the tip of her mop as well, the same trick as mine, Aria''s and my head collided.


    "--!"


    "Ah!"


    I saw Aria falling backwards--*Whoosh*


    And entangled such that we were embracing, we fell between the desks and chairs.


    (This isn''t good. I was too focused on the competition...!)


    Ju-just now was really effective--Aria, you have an iron head, just like me. I''m already slightly dizzy, and I could feel small stars revolving around my head. Am I some sort of old anime?


    No, but...this kind of situation...I have a bad feeling about this.


    It''s like before, when I pushed Konayuki down--


    "...Nnn..."


    Little birds flying around her head like a merry-go-round, Aria...


    "...!"


    --I knew it!


    Fa-fa-falling face up on the floor...I was completely on top of her!


    And unfortunately, because of the confusion when I was trying to save her--wasn''t clutching the mop, but grabbing onto Aria''s slender wrist. I really don''t know how, but my two hands were grasping her two wrists.


    Ho-how did things become like this? That one moment from just now...


    Doesn''t it look like I pushed Aria down!


    "...!"


    *Rumble*


    It was an empty classroom. Subconsciously thinking about that, my body froze.


    Aria''s...body, even smaller than Konayuki''s, was complete covered with mine.


    Her long twin-tails were spread out over the floor, drawing beautiful curves, and her wrists, clasped by my hands, were curled up, showing her delicate fingers. As I thought--once again, it was painfully brought to my attention that Aria really was a girl.


    My mind blanked into a field of white.


    --And, that whiteness in my consciousness...


    In a heartbeat, was filled--with a certain feeling.


    I''ve thought this many times before, but now, I had no choice but to think it again.


    Ahh, she--is really cute, so cute, cute...


    I only thought that specific girls were cute, but already, I had become such that I couldn''t think of anything but her.


    Ignoring that vicious and willful personality, only Aria''s appearance was cute...enough so to make me speechless. At least, I felt that this feeling was overwhelming, not leaving me any chance to resist.


    If there really is a God, then he has a cruel sense of humor.


    He had to place this kind of girl by my side, who has a disease like Hysteria Mode.


    "...?"


    Aria, who was below me...


    Didn''t seem to understand what was going on, and she blinked those camellia eyes.


    Blink.


    Blink, blink.


    "...!"


    And noticing her position, being pushed down by me,


    "...~~~~~~~!!"


    Her mouth opened and closed.


    Open, close, open, close!


    ...She couldn''t make a sound, probably because she was so overwhelmed with rage or surprise.


    I read the movements of those cute lips, just like sakura petals,


    "MAKE-A-HOLE!"...


    Wh-what do I do?


    If I let go of her hands, she''ll definitely start the Summer Festival Hole Making Ritual.


    My mind...was suddenly filled with images of the Tohyama gravestones at Sugama Honmyouji.


    In front of that scene was Shirayuki, who was about to commit suicide out of grief, Riko, who was crying and writing my Kaimyou on the gravestone with a magic marker, and Reki, who was pouring water into the bowl by my grave, expressionless. All of them were wearing funeral clothing.


    That overly realistic scene made all the blood in my body freeze up--


    *Shh* It dissipated my Hysteria Mode, which had just gotten halfway.


    Aah. The only thing that could possibly get me out of this situation alive has been sealed.


    No...No, no.


    This is good. Kinji.


    The me as of right now is alone with Aria in a classroom.


    Try going into Hysteria Mode in that kind of situation.


    I--will definitely seduce Aria with beautiful words, doing reckless things that could not be made up for no matter how much I try.


    I''ve never done that kind of thing since I was young...but recently, I have been becoming more adult-like, and in that sense--I had a really bad feeling.


    I didn''t want to think about it, but the reason for this power was so I could leave children behind.


    So, the fact that Hysteria Mode was interrupted was probably a stroke of good fortune.


    And like that, as the realization that my calm 17 years of life was about to come to an end flashed into my mind like a revolving lantern--


    "...?"


    I suddenly noticed that Aria''s expression wasn''t one of anger.


    She was breathing in and out, *Haa Haa*, as if she was in pain...


    "Ah, hey. Did you get hit somewhere?"


    I released my hands, bringing them around her, pulling her up, and Aria, not angry at all, dipped her head--


    Her hands were clasped to her flat chest.


    She just sat there, *Sshhh*, turning her back to face me.


    "...Are you...alright?"


    Thinking about how she had totally deviated from the normal pattern, I was...a little worried.


    "Ah, mm, I''m fine..."


    Aria''s deep breaths, which seemed to be trying to calm down her beating heart, faded away.


    "...Why? Recently, sometimes...here..."


    Talking to herself, Aria looked at her left breast, strangely.


    It...looks like she doesn''t feel well.


    I''m not a doctor, so I have no way of knowing for sure.


    "Aria, you should rest a bit. Don''t push yourself."


    "Ah...No, don''t worry. I''m fine already. Alright Kinji, let''s not waste any more time and let''s start cleaning."


    Saying that while fixing her skirt and standing up, Aria...


    As if trying to cover something up, she turned her head towards me, laughing, embarrassed.


    In truth, her weak appearance from just now didn''t seem to be much of a hindrance...afterward, Aria immediately returned to normal, and she grabbed a duster to help me tidy the bookshelves.


    Aria and I--talked about a really interesting new movie, talked about the hamburgers we liked at McDonald, talked about the rumors that Assault''s Devil Teacher, Ranbyou was going to get married. We really talked about those irrelevant, petty things while we cleaned.


    Originally, being alone with a girl would, for me, be an extremely bad circumstance...


    But now, I felt that Aria was an exception.


    If there hadn''t been that sudden incident from just now, to be honest, I see Aria so often that she''s a girl whom being with her doesn''t make me as agitated as usual.


    That upright and unreserved personality allowed me to accept her as if I was face to face with a male friend.


    If I were together with someone with a womanly character like Shirayuki or Riko, I would definitely be agitated, for fear that I would enter Hysteria Mode--


    I wouldn''t just talk with them like this, right?


    And continuing to talk the whole day, we continued on that boring job, which seemed to have become a little more interesting...


    Cleaning, just as Aria had announced at the start, was finished by 5:00.


    With this, I''ve really fulfilled my credit necessity.


    I can finally continue on to the 2nd semester.


    I looked around the large lecture hall, sparkling and neat now--suddenly gazing upon Aria--


    "..."


    Our eyes met.


    Aria was gazing upon me as well.


    The summer sunlight, having become slightly red, illuminated the empty classroom...the sound of cicadas, vaguely coming from outside the walls, were clearer, in the midst of this silence.


    Aria and I looked at each other for a few seconds, in complete silence.


    Those camellia eyes seemed to be filled with pain--am I imagining it...?


    "...Ah...It looks like we''ve some time left."


    A little embarrassed, Aria turned her head to one side, *Shh*, straightening her twin-tails.


    And, mm, she seemed to be thinking about something...


    "Sit over there."


    Suddenly, she pointed at one of the chairs in the front row.


    "What?"


    "Because I''m going to teach."


    "Teach?"


    "That''s right. We''ll pretend to be a student and teacher. You''ll be the student."


    Hey...We''re already high school students, playing pretend...


    I thought that, but, well, Aria was the person who helped me with this cleaning job after all.


    I''ll just listen to what she says. There''s nobody around, so I won''t be thought of as an idiot.


    "...Then, you''ll be the teacher?"


    "That''s right, I''ll be Aria-sensei. You''ll be a student, Tohyama-kun. Then, let''s start the exam!"


    She''s really enthusiastic, this Aria.


    She was like this too, when I pretended to be Leopon-kun at Koumeikan in June, it looks like Aria really likes playing these kinds of pretend scenarios. Hey, how much like a kid are you, exactly?


    "Alright Tohyama-kun, sit down."


    Uu.


    Saying "Tohyama-kun" in that anime-like voice...it''s embarrassing. Abnormally so.


    Aria ignored me, who sat down with a weird look, and *Tap Tap Tap*, she ran up to the lectern.


    "..."


    But, she was too short, and only her head stuck out above the lectern.


    It''s almost exactly like showing off somebody''s beheaded head.


    As I was about to helplessly burst into laughter, I quickly cleared my throat, covering it up.


    Aria, mm, just as I thought she was about to get angry, she sat on the lectern...her back facing me. She reached her hand out, drawing something on the blackboard.


    A room. In the room there''s a person. On top of the person, there was a label which said "Killed".


    Afterward, she twisted around, standing on the lectern, her shoes still on.


    "Then, a locked room incident has occurred."


    She announced strictly.


    "...That?"


    "--How did the culprit kill the victim? Alright, Tohyama-kun, please answer!"


    Answer?


    You''ve given too little clues, right? Actually, does this question even need a picture?


    Thinking this in my heart, I understood that if I angered Aria--hime, who had completely entered her role as a teacher, guns would appear...So, I helplessly started thinking.


    "...Does his house have a letterbox?"


    "It does."


    "Then, poison gas was introduced through there, right?"


    "Bu-Bu-"


    Aria exposed her canines in a smile, and her fingers formed an X.


    Annoying.


    "...The culprit entered the room to kill the culprit first, and afterward, he took the key with him."


    "Then?"


    "He locked the door from outside, putting the key into the mailbox to make it look like a locked room incident. This is a real case."


    "Wrong--"


    Wrong?


    This isn''t something that''s decided to be right or wrong based on what you feel, right?


    "Give me a little more hints. How did the victim die?"


    "Mm-. He died from a dagger to the chest."


    You just made that up, right?


    "...If humans are stabbed in the chest, they can still stay alive for a while. So, the victim was stabbed at the door, and trying to keep the culprit out, he closed the door, and after he locked it--he died."


    "Wrong~"


    Annoying, Annoying.


    "...You''re not going to say that the house was built after the person was killed, right?"


    "Oh, that''s good too. But, it''s wrong."


    That isn''t good at all! Why don''t you try answering this kind of adjustable quiz yourself.


    "Then, did the culprit pretended to be the first witness to the scene? He hurried to the scene along with the police, pretending to break the lock before opening it. In truth, it wasn''t locked, so it wasn''t a locked room murder."


    "...I don''t really get it, but it''s wrong."


    "...He made a backup key, and after killing the victim he left it locked...there have been cases of a backup key being thrown away, too."


    "That''s too cunning, right?"


    "Yes, that''s a characteristic normally associated with murderers."


    "It''s wrong. Alright, we don''t have much time left. *Tick Tock Tick Tock*"


    Aria imitated the sound of a clock.


    Hey, you''re not a teacher like this, you''re more like a quiz game host.


    Anyways, you didn''t even tell me the time limit at the beginning.


    Well, after all, it was just decided based on how she felt.


    "Beep Beep! Time''s up!"


    See, I told you.


    Whatever.


    I don''t have the motivation to argue with you anymore.


    "...Then? What''s the answer?"


    Aria, *Bang*, jumped off the lectern, her skirt fluttering, in front of me, who was sighing.


    "The culprit escaped by teleporting!"


    She thrust her flat chest forward, announcing that.


    --Cheated.


    Suddenly feeling weak, I slid down my chair.


    "That''s way too unfair!"


    "Yes, that''s a characteristic commonly associated with murderers."


    Seeing Aria, who was laughing, walking this way, I had nothing to say.


    "To tell the truth, I fought with an offender that had a similar ability. So, you have to be able to notice it too, you know?"


    *Whoosh* Looking at Aria, who had raised her eyebrows pushing her face towards me--


    I smiled bitterly and nodded.


    "...Well, that''s true. We''ve seen enough supernatural scenes to last us a lifetime."


    Suddenly, Aria''s forefinger, which had emitted that magical light before, stabbed directly at me--that finger touched my forefinger, as if trying to pull it back like a magnet.


    ...Finger to finger.


    Those fingers of ours, which had pulled triggers hundreds of times, were together.


    Seeing that--I could feel a tremor run through the deepest reaches of my heart.


    (...Rakushi[1]...?)


    I learned this in Assault.


    This movement, called Rakushi, was only performed between Butei in Assault--a symbol of farewell.


    Noticing that my face had frozen, Aria closed those double-fold eyelids...


    "--There''s something I have to say, come to the roof with me."


    She said that, softly.


    We arrived on the empty rooftop, standing together by the west fence.


    --The last sunset of the summer holidays was setting.


    The clear and fresh sea breeze, as if making all the exhaustion and fatigue fade away, washed over us.


    The days may be hot, but in the morning and at night, it''s still quite cold.


    --Summer--huh?


    A lot of things happened. But, that has all ended.


    "...What a beautiful sunset, it feels like we''re being sucked into it."


    "Then grab onto my sleeve or something. Then you won''t be pulled in."


    A little unhappy, I made a sarcastic comment towards Aria, who was saying some poetic words...but she chuckled, as if she thought it was funny. Then, she really took my sleeve, gently.


    "...Actually..."


    Looking around at Tokyo, which was slowly brightening up, Aria''s other hand pressed onto the fence.


    "Today, I helped you...not only because of your credits, but for two other reasons."


    "Two other reasons...?"


    "Yeah. The first is, I wanted to have more time to speak with you. There are still many things I need to tell you. But, I wasn''t brave enough...and I talked with you about those things the whole time. But, having fun wasn''t bad."


    "--Something about...the Hidan?"


    Hearing me say that, Aria didn''t turn her head.


    "Well, that too."


    "Then after...what was it? Can you shoot that bullet of light and control your hair like Riko?''


    I asked directly...Aria, *shh*


    She shook her head.


    Her pink twin-tails moved naturally, just like normal.


    "Actually, I tried. But I couldn''t do it."


    "...Is that so..."


    "Probably because I need to meet some conditions still. I thought that it would be a great counter to Choutei too."


    Hearing her say that while shrugging her shoulders--


    My heart settled a little.


    Buried inside Aria''s body is an unknown metal named "Irokane"...It looks like that enables her to use unnatural abilities, just like Shirayuki and Jeanne.


    And this kind of thing, if I were standing in Aria''s shoes...I would be afraid.


    But from the way she spoke, at least, Aria isn''t afraid of the "Hidan"


    "You know...Great-grandfather..."


    Hearing Aria''s words, I turned towards her.


    Sherlock Holmes.


    He is Aria''s great-grandfather, I-U''s leader, the world''s strongest detective--


    "As he himself said, has disappeared. After that incident, no matter what country it was, there was no news of him. But, great-grandfather has a habit of making everyone believe that he is dead, then reappearing afterward--Reichenbach, Hong Kong, Calcutta, New York. He''s done this many times before."


    "Are you saying...he''s still alive?"


    I said in response, and Aria, *Shh*


    Nodded violently.


    As if saying--That''s what I believe.


    "I-U...as a group, has splintered. It appears that before, they decided that if the seat of leader remains empty, the "Hidan" given to someone else, they would separate. However, originally, they were only a kind of group that came together for the sake of their own goals."


    "Yeah. I know. But in the end, it was far too easy."


    Saying this, I felt a little surprised by my own words.


    I-U''s dissolution was easy...Too easy, so much so that it makes one feel that there''s something else...


    No--Don''t think about that group anymore.


    "Also...I''ve already gathered a lot of evidence from I-U, mother''s trial is about to start."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but think about Aria''s mother, who was framed by I-U--Kanzaki Kanae-san.


    "Because they''re using the normal trial isolation procedures, if they''re fast, within 9 months she will receive the maximum sentence. As long as she can be sentenced as not-guilty within that time, and we appeal to the public procurators--Mother will be released."


    "Is that so...Then you''re about to succeed."


    "Thank you Kinji. Thank you, from the bottom of my heart. You were the reason I could get so far."


    Turning her head, Aria''s smile--made me, who wasn''t very good with this kind of thing, twist my head away.


    "It''s nothing, why are you thanking me so seriously? I''m just keeping Butei Charter article 1."


    Which is to say, I''m just keeping the "help each other". Just doing something like that.


    I''m sorry, those people who came up with the Butei Charter.


    This time, I''m going to hide behind those words.


    "...When mother is sentenced as not guilty, I..."


    Aria spoke up to that...then paused...


    *Chh*...


    Her nose making a soft sniffing sound.


    "...?"


    "I..."


    Those eyes, looking at me...


    Were shining in the light of the sunset, which had nearly faded away.


    Tears...


    "--will go back to London."


    Hearing those words, I--


    -wasn''t surprised.


    Because...I knew that one day, this would come to pass. What is happening right now.


    "I don''t think I''ll come to school anymore. Because I''ll be busy with the trial, this could be...today could be the last time I''ll meet you."


    The sounds of the cicadas, reaching our ears from some faraway place, seemed to overshadow what Aria had told me.


    "Originally, my contract with you should have only gone on until the end of the "Butei Killer" case. So, it ended when I received Riko''s testimony in June. But...I...still pulled you in forcefully. And because of that, I even caused you to have not enough credits."


    ...Aria.


    You, actually, already noticed...that because of your mother''s sentence, you pulled me into your situation...


    You really...did care about me.


    "But, during the festival in July...when you said, ''So until we completely resolve the matter with I-U, I will always remain by your side.''...I was so happy that I could cry. I felt that, you, Kinji, was such a...compassionate person..."


    Aria dipped her head slightly, *shh*, placing her forehead on the fence.


    "In I-U, for the idiotic me, you gave all you had, you gave even your life, to fight...At that time, I...understood that you really were my best partner...But...precisely for that reason...I don''t wish to trouble you any longer..."


    Aria raised her head, once again looking at Tokyo, continuing to speak.


    Those eyes, hidden by her fringe, on that head, turned towards me, Aria...her expression was full of pain and sadness--


    -But she still forced herself to smile, and turning here, she said in a tearful voice...


    "Do-don''t make that kind of expression, as if the world has collapsed, Kinji. It''s a horrible expression."


    "I-I''m not. The question is, what are you crying about?"


    "I''m not crying."


    Baring her canines at me, from Aria''s eyes, *Drip*, tears just began to fall.


    Catching them in the air, Aria made an expression which said, "Look, I''m not crying."


    According to Aria''s rules, it appears that if your tears don''t hit the ground, you''re not crying.


    "So...this .1 credit assignment...is our last commission together. Well, this really fits us, doesn''t it. Now that I think about it, our first commission together was also for .1 credits, finding that lost kitten in Oumi."


    "Aah...That''s right, it was."


    "Lo-look. Don''t look this way, smile! This is a happy end, so you have to smile!"


    Aria''s hands clasped my face, forming it into a smile.


    "Aha, that''s a horrible face."


    Saying something terrible, Aria appeared to be really amused by my face--


    She no longer cried, and "Ahaha," she started laughing.


    Doing the same, I laughed as well, and Aria, satisfied, released her hands.


    Silence once again settled around us, like a blanket--


    "Hey...Kinji, you''re going to quit being a Butei in the March of next year, right? It hasn''t changed, right?"


    From a position half a head lower than me, Aria looked up at me, asking.


    I--


    -nodded lightly.


    Aria answered with "I see", that one sentence, and she dipped her head...And once again, she used those sparkling eyes to look at me.


    "Kinji. But, I have a small suggestion."


    Straightening her forefinger and saying that, Aria''s expression looked like she was joking.


    "Before March of next year, come to London Butei High as well. Not only will you be able to train at places like the GBDA and the SAS, I''ll teach you English myself."


    Ah, hey, hey...That isn''t just "a small suggestion," right? So, you wanted me to study abroad.


    It appeared that my thoughts had appeared on my face, as Aria--


    "...Just joking..."


    Smiling bitterly, she dipped her head.


    She had some hopes that I''d accept, right? That expression seemed to be full of regret.


    Both our gazes returned to the sunset, which had already sunk to the horizon, in the midst of the high-rise buildings.


    As if representing some sort of time limit.


    "Also, the second reason I came here today was because...I wanted...memories."


    "?" appearing on my face, I looked down at Aria, who was speaking very softly.


    But, Aria didn''t look back at me.


    Her face, looking so red, didn''t seem...like it was red from the sunset.


    "From the beginning, a Butei that could become my true partner--Kinji, you''re the only one. I probably won''t be able to find anybody better than you, even if I were to spend my entire life searching. So, I don''t want to forget you. And...if it were possible, I wish that Kinji too...would not forget about me."


    Aria, hesitated, embarrassed...


    "So, I wanted to spend some time with you now...and my memories..."


    Saying that, her feet seemed to be moving slightly...They paused,


    *Shhh*


    *Shhh* Those tiny knees were trembling.


    ...What''s wrong?


    "Fa-face that way."


    Aria hid her eyes in the shadow of her fringe, caused by the sunset, her gaze fixed on the floor.


    With no other choice, I turned away, not understanding anything.


    For a little while, the time of silence flowed past...the sun had sank a little bit.


    *Shh*...There''s something...


    Something as light as velvet, something smooth, brushed around the back of my hand.


    I turned my head around, only to see that, while she was still averting her gaze away from me, Aria''s...


    Twin-tail, shining like a pink diamond in the illumination of the fading sunset--was touching my hand.


    Aria took a step towards me. Just one step. But in this one step...she had arrived by my side.


    Her expression showed that she seemed to be agitated about something, that she was determined about something.


    "..."


    Aria''s gaze, still avoiding mine, looked northwards...looking at the wide "Empty Island", on the other side of the fence.


    That gaze seemed to be filled with some sort of message.


    "..."


    Seeing that Aria had blushed to a degree that was slightly worrying, I followed her gaze intently...


    Over there was the place where the Boeing 737 we had crashed had disintegrated.


    My mind thought back to what had happened inside that plane.


    It may have been for the sake of my life, but at that time, Aria and I--together, we...


    Had had our first...


    Kiss.


    ...I won''t forget. I couldn''t possibly forget. That memory.


    The words that Aria had spoke earlier echoed around in my head, and for some reason, the memories from that time blended together with those words.


    "Ki...Kinji, I''m sorry. I-it looks like...I suddenly said some weird things..."


    Saying this, Aria, who was by my side...fell silent.


    Aria.


    What did you want to say?


    What meaning does it have? Those memories you spoke of.


    ...No.


    Somehow, I understand. Really.


    Earlier, since we did Rakushi...I really did understand.


    Because at that time, had we gone with the flow...Our hands would have come together. Probably.


    Perhaps, it could be that Aria...wanted me to do so.


    But, I already tore my finger away.


    --Hysteria Mode--


    Because I have that special attribute, which could be called a disease. Because of that.


    (...Aria...)


    Aria, silent and afraid, was waiting for my reaction. Waiting for my next action.


    As I noticed that, I--


    ...became scared.


    (This won''t do.)


    I heard that voice, coming from the deepest reaches of my heart.


    (...This won''t do, Kinji...)


    I...had forbidden myself to do that kind of thing.


    No matter how subtle the movement, I did not wish to do anything that clearly delineated each other as boy, and girl.


    Up till now...in battle, there were a few times that I had no choice but to go into Hysteria Mode.


    But, I had never had enough bravery to bring myself into that mode when no one was in danger.


    My father and Nii-san, even in Hysteria Mode, they won''t lose themselves--they can keep themselves from hurting women, touching them. They can control their own impulses, keeping calm.


    But, that''s only because adults can do that, right?


    --And I...


    I still was unable to do that.


    I had no way of controlling the me in that mode.


    If because of that, Aria and I did something that we could never take back...


    And in the end, I hurt Aria...


    Both of us would regret it as long as we lived.


    Once I thought of that, I became scared.


    And, not only that, tonight, Aria and I were the only ones here. Shirayuki wasn''t here to interfere once Aria and I were together, and Riko wasn''t here to do something stupid in front of Aria, angering her.


    If in this sort of situation, where there was nothing like a failsafe, Aria took another step closer to me--


    I might just take advantage of the night, and push the boulder that was teetering on the top of the hill.


    "..."


    So, I just remained silent.


    And silence could only express my refusal.


    One minute, 2 minutes, Aria continued to wait for me in silence...


    And--the scarlet sunset sunk beneath the horizon.


    Unconsciously filling the air...was the feeling that this was the end.


    "As I thought...It''s really embarrassing, this atmosphere."


    Smiling bitterly and saying those words, Aria shattered the silence.


    "...Yeah."


    Only able to respond with this, I understood that, in the end, I had still hurt Aria.


    The childlike Aria, only because she did not know what to do, had decided to leave everything up to me.


    But, I had ignored it all. Not even explaining why.


    I felt as if I had humiliated Aria.


    (...Aria...)


    This...is disgusting.


    Using this kind of method, that can only hurt, to end the time that I had spent with my partner, with whom I had tread the line between life and death.


    If I don''t state my reasons, I''m too irresponsible.


    So...


    Because this is the last.


    It should be fine if I tell her everything.


    --about Hysteria Mode.


    I turned to Aria, who had started to talk about petty matters while we were living together, and my solemn gaze cut her off--


    "Aria. What I''m about to say now...Don''t be shocked."


    Using that as a basis.


    Aria had grown serious herself--and she nodded lightly.


    I took a deep breath,


    "Actually, I..."


    As I was about to--


    Confess about Hysteria Mode.


    "... ...?"


    Aria and I noticed that abnormality in unison.


    --We noticed that the sound of cicadas had stopped.


    Cicadas, flies, Brown cicadas--the cries of all the insects had stopped.


    It''s not just because of the sunset, right? Because, those cicadas that had been calling out the whole night were not few in number.


    That''s right, it feels like every bug in a 2 meter radius...


    Had felt something at the same time, cutting their cries--


    --The next moment, I felt someone''s breathing.


    Aria and I looked eastwards together.


    On the eastern fence of the roof--


    A girl was standing on it, as if it was a balancing log, staring at us, unmoving.


    The thing she was shouldering was a shining SVD.


    Slender, lightweight, durable, it was a conceptual weapon used on the actual battlefield.


    "...Reki."


    I called out her name.


    She''s Snipe''s S rank Butei--Reki.


    Standing in that kind of place, what is she doing?


    No, I should say...when did she start standing up there?


    Not only me, even the S rank Butei, Aria, had not noticed her presence at all.


    "...Ah, ah...Umm, Reki. Th-that''s not it. This is...um..."


    Stepping away from me, her footsteps a little panicked, Aria pointed at me nervously.


    *Fyuuuuuu*


    Even in the darkness, I understand. Steam was rising from those reddened cheeks.


    "Th-this isn''t anything. We-we''re just working together. So, um..."


    It looks like she thinks that...Reki had seen us when we were alone together.


    No, it might be that that really is the case. Before, Reki had used her scope to spy on my room.


    Nobody is perfect. Although it looks like she''s very disinterested, Reki might be a peeper.


    "..."


    Next to me, who was watching Reki, Aria''s gait had become completely agitated.


    "Ah...Ripobitan D!"


    She shouted out as if singing some magical incantation.


    "Ju-just now I lost to you, I''ll go buy some quickly...!"


    Using that as an excuse, quickly escaping from this embarrassing situation, Aria--


    *Shh, Tap Tap, Tap Tap Tap Tap!* Not stopping to look back at me, her footsteps continuing without pause, she crossed over the roof.


    Afterward, she rushed down the stairs so fast that her twin-tails were nearly hanging in the air.


    "..."


    Reki was silent.


    Behind her, in the sky of the east, as if replacing the scarlet sunset which had already sunk below the western horizon--


    There was an abnormally large moon, scattering its rays.


    --Scattering a glaring, bright blue light.

 Volume 5 - Epilogue

    "Did I interrupt the two of you?"


    Under the moon, Reki, who was watching the shadow left by Aria, finally opened her mouth.


    She quickly walked on top of the fence like a cat towards me.


    I didn''t answer her.


    "...What did you come here for?"


    I responded to Reki, who was walking towards the top of my head, with a question.


    "I''ve read it."


    "Read it...? Say, you don''t have any books, do you?"


    "It isn''t a book."


    "Then, what did you read?"


    With those kind of cryptic words, I couldn''t help but question her again.


    "¡ªThe wind,"


    Reki answered, while her short hair¡ªwas moving gently in the cold sea breeze.


    Shaa, the skirt of her uniform was also moving... My face turned red, and I turned my head so I couldn''t see Reki, who was above me.


    "...Come down here. It''s not polite to look down at someone else while talking."


    As I finished talking...


    Since I didn''t sense any movement at the time, I looked up again to the top of the walls...


    But Reki was already gone.


    "......!"


    The me who turned my head, slightly took some cool air.


    I don''t know when but¡ª


    Reki, who got down from the walls silently, closely stuck to me, standing behind my back.


    "The wind has begun to become frenzied..."


    That Reki, she was talking to herself.


    "...What did you say?"


    I couldn''t help but ask her, while feeling some kind of chill going down my spine.


    Because Reki''s eyes emitted a kind of distant, void feeling.


    She... how can I put it, emits some radio waves.


    "Kinji-san."


    That kind of glass-like eyes, looked at me.


    What, what do you want.


    As I was slightly retreating from her, at that moment¡ª¡ª


    Making the distance between Reki and me zero, shaa¡ª¡ª


    She stood on her tiptoes and¡ª


    "¡ª¡ª"


    ¡ªKissed¡ª


    Me.


    (...It isn''t real, is it?)


    This is really...


    It is really, really unexpected.


    I foolishly stood there... I could only feel my own lips, locked with Reki''s, which surprisingly were as smooth as silicone gel.


    With a bit of mint flavor, Reki''s¡ªkiss.


    ¡ª¡ªCrack.


    The sound of glass being shattered made me let go of Reki''s shoulders and turn my head around¡ª


    Aria, is it.


    On the stairs leading to the roof, two broken bottles fell at that place.


    "...Ah..."


    Her crimson-colored eyes wide open, Aria, who lost her words¡ª¡ª


    Her gaze met mine, and her mouth kept opening and closing.


    "So-sorry. I, um...didn''t, didn''t know that you two...!"


    She finally managed to bring out with her seiyuu-like voice from her throat.


    "...Y-yeah, Kinji. I''m sorry, I...I, didn''t know that it would be like this, ah, no, nothing, this isn''t wrong. Because, since you''re already a high-school student, you would have a lover...that''s, that''s why just before...you, would be like this¡ª¡ª"


    Aria, who''s losing her head in panic, her entire body was slightly trembling¡ª


    ¡ªWithout even allowing me to explain the situation, her twintails soared as she turned around.


    "I...I''m sorry! I''m really sorry, Kinji...!"


    Letting out that shrill as if she has been betrayed, she ran off like a rabbit.


    Tatatatatatatatata...! The sound of her plunging in the stairs was more and more distanced.


    "...Aria...!"


    As I was thinking of chasing after her, behind me¡ª


    Klang, a sound rang.


    Even though I didn''t want it, I still gained some sensitivity while in Assault, enough which forced me to shift my body around.


    I only knew what I deduced from my hearing...Reki, took her gun from her back.


    She held her long 120 centimeter sniper rifle close to her feet.


    As if, she was a guard protecting an invisible gate.


    "Kinji-san."


    Reki, who once more called my name, shaa, trained her sight on me like the lens of a camera.


    That gaze made me turn my attention to her by instinct.


    That gaze.


    It was almost like¡ªas if she was something looking at its prey, like a hunter¡ª


    "You can''t be with Aria-san."


    "...Wha..."


    What was that.


    What are you saying, Reki.


    "From today onwards, I''ll be your partner. "


    "Ah, hey......"


    Thump¡ª


    I, who just had an abnormal feeling in my heart...


    As if trying to prevent the prior kiss, I press the back of my hand against my mouth, taking a step back from Reki.


    "You''ve become strong,"


    Reki, as if she was playing a previously recorded speech, emotionlessly said.


    "If it was an enemy of I-U, it would already be enough. In fact, with Kinji-san like this and me battling against each other¡ª¡ªnine out of ten, Kinji-san would win."


    She¡ªdoes she know?


    Does she know about I-U?


    Also, does she know about me?


    "But, all the enemies from now on won''t only rely on pure strength. That''s why you should know that there are people who can easily destroy your existence through other means."


    You said from now on....enemies?


    This is not something which I can neglect¡ª


    But Reki didn''t even give me time to react to this, and continued.


    "For example, a sniper. If he conceals himself long enough, and shoots us from a long range...it would be easier to finish you guys off than a short time fighting supernatural power bearers or some close-range fighters."


    Reki, while saying that, took out a bullet from her sailor uniform.


    "¡ªAn armor-piercing round..."


    Reki didn''t respond to me, who couldn''t help but let out these words.


    The head of that ammo and its flash was different from normal sniping ammo.


    It was¡ª


    Similar to what Sherlock used to attack Kana, an armor-piercing bullet.


    "From now on, I''ll teach you about the other side."


    Pulling the magazine as smoothly as water¡ª*clang,* in front of Reki, who was pushing the deadly bullets inside...


    I felt energy, finally surging inside my body.


    ¡ª¡ªHysteria mode.


    This, triggered by sexual arousal, can bestow thirty times the strength of an ordinary person.


    "It should be about time."


    Seeing the magazine being loaded again and Reki, holding the sniper rifle¡ª


    In my heart, I was scolding myself for my foolishness.


    Yeah. This is something like the setting of my entire life.


    After resolving something, I relax whenever I found the solution to something, and after that, a new troublemaker emerges. Shirayuki at one time, Riko at another, but I still have been caught off my guard.


    Well, I seriously didn''t think that this time it would be Reki.


    Clang ¡ª Seeing Reki pointing her sniper rifle toward me, I bitterly smiled.


    "Kinji-san."


    "...What?"


    "Please marry me."


    Saying these unexpected words¡ª


    Ha!?


    Made so that I couldn''t help but make me shout out.


    "...Reki, I surely heard wrong...just now, what did you say......?"


    "I was proposing marriage. To you."


    Kona...Konayuki, I''m sorry that I doubted you.


    You were right. I would, in this month...be proposed to, huh. It was correct, it''s still August 31.


    "Wait, please wait a moment, Reki. It''s too sudden. You could have at least led into it."


    "I believe I already did. Didn''t I say, ''From now on, I''ll be your partner.''?"


    Facing Reki, who calmly said those words¡ªthe speed of thoughts running through my head, which was looking up terms like ''marriage by capture'' and ''forced marriage'', was sufficient to rival a computer.


    Well, but whatever it is, it''s always men who do that.


    "That, that''s really an honor...but Reki. I don''t think that should be said with a gun pointing at someone."


    Facing her with Hysteria mode blood circulating in my head, I tried to calmly take a step back¡ª


    "I won''t let you flee."


    Reki, already emitting an aura as if she became one with the Dragunov, again pointed at me with the rifle''s muzzle.


    You are really, really the unexpectedly passionate type.


    Reki''s eyes were glaring at me as if they could penetrate through my back.


    "If you refuse¡ª"


    Today, at this moment, has started the new prelude to the real thing, and it has been opened by this sentence.


    It was the catchphrase taken from Aria.


    "¡ªI''ll blast a hole in you."


    Go for the NEXT!!!!

 Volume 6 - CH 1

    --The Dragunov Sniper Rifle


    A slender body design, with a great aesthetic design.


    It is very light, and it far surpasses other sniper rifles.


    Also, its durability and reliability are not bad, and it is one of the world-class sniper rifles.


    "Wa, wait. Wait a moment."


    The Dragunov sniper rifle is entirely different than the sniper rifles which only have shooting as an advantage.


    In a hostile environment it won''t receive damage, it can continuously shoot through the semi-automatic function, and also, attached to the muzzle, there''s a bayonet, making it usable as a pike......it''s a terrifying ''warzone'' sniper rifle.


    "Why are you unhappy......Reki!"


    That muzzle, for now, was pointing directly at me.


    The one holding the rifle was the Snipe division''s genius, Reki.


    She is someone who has the potential of a genius, the S-ranked butei in the same grade as me.


    "¡ª¡ªYou and Aria, cannot be together."


    Her voice completely toneless, Reki replied the same way as before.


    Behind her, there was a bit of Tokyo''s chilly night view, with tonight''s moonlight blooming with radiance.


    I was stirred up by the sight of that scene with a feeling of uneasiness......


    "United......is what?"


    After she spoke those weird words, I was slightly blushing.


    Just then, Aria and me¡ª¡ª


    After cleaning the Inquesta building, we were on this roof. Under the sunset. Just two of us.


    Looking like this, maybe it looked like a scene of a pair of intimate man and woman who loves each other.


    But, why did Reki, who seemed to have seen us two do that kind of thing, draw her gun!?


    "Don''t......don''t say rubbish. The relationship between Aria and me isn''t that kind. It should be just the opposite, just then we were saying......that, from now on......we will be separated. Us two."


    "Were you talking about breaking up?"


    "What, what do you mean by ''breaking up''?"


    "If it''s like this, then it is even better. Because Kinji-san, can be my husband without being bothered."


    That, that point.


    Only that point.


    The weirdest thing would be that point.


    After chasing Aria away from here, Reki is now pointing her rifle at me......


    (And actually, proposed to me!)


    "Reki, you, why are you talking about ''marriage''......!"


    Also, from the beginning, I have the disease that is called Hysteria Mode in my body. I must live far away from women.


    That you, actually say ''marriage''. What the heck is that!


    "¡ª¡ªIf it''s like this, Kinji-san can become ''Ulus''."


    "Ulus......?"


    "It means ''family''" (T/L note: Ulus is in Mongolian.)


    Family......family member?


    Impossible. This is becoming harder and harder to understand.


    I''m just about to cry.


    "Well, that...after marriage, the man and woman become family. ......But I already have my brother, it''s more than enough for me. If you want to have someone you can call family, you can find some other person to take care of you. What do you think?"


    I said that, trying to evade it.


    " ''The wind says, that it''s you'' "


    Reki, said that with her previous hard tone.


    " ''The wind says, that it can only be you'' "


    ¡ª¡ªThat tone, seemed to have an inexplicably strong confidence.


    Her pupils, which looked like lenses, were glaring at me as if she wanted to pierce through me with that gaze.


    It is really transparent, the sniper rifle''s scope.


    (......What the heck is that......!)


    This Reki, is different from the usual Reki.


    This girl''s nickname is ''Robot Reki''. She''s always a wordless, emotionless, expressionless girl. But despite that, the Reki as of now is making me feel some inexplicable intensity, as if I''m her target.


    ¡ª¡ªAs if, she has received some kind of order.


    "Lis-listen to me. Reki."


    I wanted to move my body out of her line of fire, stepping back a bit as if it was nothing.


    "Your actions are far too contradictory. Since you want me to be part of the family, why are you pointing your gun at me? Put that down, and let''s talk about this calmly. Alright?"


    "Denied. Men and women should not talk to each other--"


    And doing the opposite of my suggestion, Reki shifted the gun with the slightest movement possible, pointing it at me while saying:


    "--but steal each other."


    Men and women should steal each other.


    So, that''s how Reki views boy-girl relationships. Well, if one had to talk about whether it was right or not, one couldn''t say that it''s completely wrong.


    But, isn''t that a really wrong way of looking at things?


    I berated Reki in my heart, and in my line of sight...


    *Whoosh*


    A leaf-brown cloth rode the wind, fluttering down.


    Fluttering precisely within my reach, it was the jacket that I had taken off earlier so I could clean.


    I looked up at the direction that it had flown from--and there, standing on the air-conditioning unit precisely one level above the ground, a beast was looking down at me.


    That jacket appeared to be something that it had carried in its mouth all the way from the Inquesta classroom.


    (Haimaki...!)


    That was the silver-white wolf that Reki was taking care of, Haimaki.


    Not understanding why he would be holding my uniform...


    I caught it, and a little agitated, I put my hands through its sleeves.


    Butei High''s uniform--The jacket and pants are made out of the bulletproof fiber, TNK.


    It''s useless against the armor-piercing rounds that Reki was holding earlier, but wearing it is a little reassuring.


    After all, the bullets that are stored in that magazine may not all be pierce rounds.


    "Kinji-san."


    "...What?"


    "I too, do not wish to immediately make Kinji-san marry me."


    Naturally.


    "As such--I think that I will give you seven minutes grace."


    Just seven!?


    "From now on, I will attack you seven times. If you are able to escape being hit for more than one minute, I will retract my proposal."


    This is like...explaining the rules of a game.


    A cold sweat breaking out, I looked down at my watch.


    "You can run where-ever you like. But, I''ll warn you first. My ''Killing Range'' is 2051 meters."


    --Killing range.


    The farthest range at which a hit is a certainty...The people in Snipe have different names for it, but Butei call it "Killing Range".


    Which is to say, that is the distance at which snipers will definitely take out the enemy--


    "In short, no matter where you run to inside this 2051 meter radius, my rifle will be able to hit you. Because, this rifle will never betray me--"


    *Kch* Looking at Reki, who had straightened her gun again, at last...


    I too, strengthened my resolve.


    --I get it, I get it.


    It looks like no matter what, you''re not willing to talk with me, Reki.


    Then, as you wish, I will play this game with you.


    The normal me would definitely be unwilling to listen to these words.


    I don''t know when Reki figured out how to make me change...But the me as of now has entered Hysteria Mode, where I will listen to anything that girls say, because...


    Without heat or passion, but all the more stimulating because of it--Earlier, Reki''s kiss.


    "Then, please marry me before the seventh bullet."


    But...Why ''seven''?


    I didn''t have enough time to even voice that question--


    *Thud!*


    "!?"


    Leaping off the air-conditioning unit, the silver-wolf Haimaki flew over my head!


    I saw that--probably something that Reki had made him wear--on his back, thick metal plating, just like armor, was protecting it. This is...I no longer have the chance to use the paralyzing bullet technique to graze his back, like I did to his brother.


    "--Uu!"


    I, standing at the edge of the Inquesta Building, where the emergency stairs were, was smashed into by Haimaki, pouncing through the air.


    Colliding with me like that, I fell onto the rusty steps.


    As if pulling out its prey''s organs, Haimaki ripped my cellphone out of my pocket, and just as that happened--


    *Chnk!*


    --The Dragunov''s gunshot!


    (Armor-piercing bullet--!)


    I was in Hysteria Mode, but the blood froze in my veins.


    I thought I was hit...but there was no pain. I was not injured.


    As I felt a wave of relief wash over me, *Gchhng!*


    "!"


    Lumped together like a Dango, Haimaki and I tumbled over together. We struck the handrail of the stairs, breaking it, sending us falling into thin-air.


    *Don!*


    Haimaki jumped off me, using me as a step, returning to the stairs.


    Quickly deploying the cable in my belt, I, like the Spiderman in the movies, lowered myself down to the emergency stairs a few floors below.


    "...?"


    Feeling a strange sensation, I glanced towards my left wrist, and my bulletproof uniform--


    One of the buttons on the cuff was missing.


    I could understand from the tiny piece of broken metal that was left on the sleeve. Just before, Reki had shot it off. The button.


    Reki...Hasn''t changed. She''s still as impressive as usual.


    As I was rolling around with Haimaki, she managed to shoot such that she only hit the tiny button of my cuffs.


    (But, why did she shoot that kind of thing...?)


    As I frowned, by my ear, *Kccccchhhhh*--


    As its paws trod upon the steel stairs, I heard the sound of its footsteps fast approaching.


    Haimaki was rushing down the stairs.


    I stretched out the Beretta in my hand...before I stopped.


    Haimaki''s bulletproof armor. That should be the tactical body armor that police dogs or Butei dogs wear.


    My 9mm bullet would be completely useless. Even if I used all my bullets, the best I''d be able to do is delay him.


    With no other choice, I could only spin around, rushing down the stairs, just ahead of Haimaki.


    --Haimaki.


    Now that I think about it, I had spent some time chasing you around on a motorcycle in the middle of spring. That''s when you were still under Vlad''s control. But now...it''s your turn to chase me. This is divine retribution, isn''t it?


    Having landed on the ground, I--


    (If another bullet comes, I''ll defend using Billiard Shot--)


    -thought that for a moment, before I realized that It was impossible.


    A prerequisite of Billiard Shot is the ability to see the stance of the enemy, and deduce the trajectory of the bullet. I have to link the timing of my shot with the timing of her shot, a technique that only has one chance of success.


    And facing a sniper whom I can''t see, it''s impossible for me to predict when she will open fire--I can''t use it.


    Feeling Haimaki''s breath from behind my back, I sprinted forward with all my might, nothing else I could do. Under the strange looks of pedestrians that passed by occasionally, I went under the monorail tracks, jumping the guardrail to enter the commercial district, ignoring the traffic lights--


    And using the anti-sniper tactics that I had learned in Assault, I twisted aside at one of the crossroads, entering a tiny alley.


    Bullets cannot curve, and as such, sniper rifles can only hit enemies that are directly in their line of fire. As long as I hide in this kind of angular place, I definitely won''t be hit.


    "Haa, haa, haa..."


    I leaned my back against the wall of the building, glancing at my watch.


    It''s just about to reach one minute after the first shot. According to the rules that Reki set down, this should be my victory.


    I thought this, turning my head towards the entrance of the alley to see whether Haimaki had caught up with me--


    --*Giin!*


    Suddenly, sparks burst forth from the pole of the traffic light by the side of the road.


    "!?"


    The next instant, *Bch!*, a feeling of numbness ran up my wrist.


    (I-I was hit...!?)


    I looked to my left wrist in panic--and again, I saw that yet another button on the cuffs of my sleeve had been ripped off by a bullet.


    Reki. You--


    -hit the pole of the traffic light, and you still managed to make the bullet ricochet and hit my wrist!


    L-Snipe.


    Like the concept of the V-shape bullet trajectory that my own Billiard Shot draws in the air, this is a sniping technique that allows the bullet to reach an enemy around an angle, a shot that draws an L in the air.


    I went "Tch", and I ran deeper into alley, which continued to wind--*Gng! Gng!* The sound of ricocheting bullets resounded twice behind me, and this time, the feeling of numbness ran up my right wrist.


    --L-L Snipe...!


    The bullet hit the pole of the traffic light before it ricocheted off a roadside garbage-can, chasing me all the way up the street!


    (I-is that even possible...!?)


    While I continued to go "Tch", I ran through the automatic door of a select shop.


    This is in an alley which has two corners, and what''s more, this is a shop. Added to this, in front of this shop, there''s nothing like a postbox or power-line pole to ricochet off.


    (This place is definitely...safe!)


    Quite unpopular, this shop was filled with mannequins of girls, but there was not a customer in sight.


    --*Zccchh!*


    I saw Haimaki, hurtling in front of the store like a hurricane...and the store attendant, seeing him, retreated into a corner of the shop.


    Just right. I''m sorry, but I''m just going to hide here for now.


    "...?"


    Drawing my gun and pointing towards the open door, I--couldn''t help but frown.


    Haimaki was not entering the store.


    He had stopped in front of the automatic door such that it would not close, and he lowered his head, stretching his front paws out, crouching down.


    (...!)


    I reacted violently, but it was already too late.


    *Gin!*--*Gin!*--the bullet, having come here all the way through the alley, also--*Giiin!*


    Ricocheted off the metal plating on Haimaki''s back, facing this way--


    *Bcch!* It tore past my right sleeve in a heartbeat.


    "--Uwoah!"


    My wrist having been grazed by a bullet, I fell towards the feet of the mannequins.


    I looked at my hand, sprawled out across the floor--and from my right wrist, one more button had disappeared from the cuffs.


    My mind in Hysteria Mode told me what exactly that meant.


    If you add the first and second button on the chest of my uniform and the 2 cuff buttons on each of my wrists---together, there are six buttons.


    And Reki has been shooting them one by one.


    --Reki''s words echoed in my mind.


    "Then, please marry me before the seventh bullet."


    If all six of my buttons go missing, and I still haven''t replied with "YES"--


    The seventh shot--where are you going to shoot, Reki.


    Could it be that, you are trying to kill...me!


    "...Fuck...!"


    Reki can see me. Reki can shoot me.


    But despite that, I cannot see her. I cannot shoot her back.


    (This is a sniper...!)


    A battle between pistols and snipers is like a battle between a sword and a gun. If both sides are far apart from each other, the pistol''s bullet will have no way of reaching the sniper. Even if it''s the me in Hysteria Mode, that fact doesn''t change.


    Kneeling on one knee and looking up, I...in an instant, all the mannequins looked like Reki.


    This terrifying feeling. I''m going to go mad. My consciousness was about to be pressured into reaching its limit.


    The me as of right now is being run down by a silver wolf, and I am but prey that cannot evade the bullets of the hunter.


    Yes...This is as Reki called it, a ''hunt''.


    --Isn''t this just a...''Manhunt''!!


    I used all the bullets in my Beretta to chase Haimaki away, and Hysteria Mode, sending interrupted thoughts into my mind, had thought of a place where I could hide.


    I don''t know why, but...


    The Hysteria Mode this time, triggered by Reki, went away extremely fast.


    (If ''the exterior of an obstacle'' doesn''t work, then if I enter the ''hollow interior of an obstacle''...!)


    Perhaps, I might have a chance.


    Thinking that way, I ran, throwing my body about, piercing through the alleys, returning to the entrance of the campus. Hopping the fence, I ran into the Logi''s garage. Rushing towards what appeared to be a very sturdy four-wheel drive, I used the multi-purpose tool in my Butei Handbook to open the door.


    Butei cars are completely armored. Even if the enemy uses armor-piercing bullets, it''s still able to withstand the attack.


    As long as I hide here, there shouldn''t be a problem--


    But, as I had just entered and closed the door.


    *Pa!*


    "!"


    Cracks, running outwards like a spiderweb, appeared on the window of the car. That was Reki''s shot!


    But, the bullet didn''t pierce it. It only damaged the bulletproof glass, ricocheting off.


    A-as it should.


    (My...victory!)


    But, as I rubbed my hands, slick with cold sweat, I froze.


    --*Pa!*


    --*Pa!*


    *Pa! Pa! Pa!*


    The sniping...continued without pause.


    And, they were all concentrated on one singular point on the glass, not straying by even a millimeter.


    Reki, like hammering a nail into a plank--Finally--


    *Kch!*


    Shot through the bulletproof glass!


    *Bch!* And, on my uniform--the second button on my chest was ripped off, spinning into the air.


    My mind...thought back to Reki''s other words.


    "That''s why, you should know that there are people who can easily destroy your existences through other means."


    She was completely correct. If what Reki was aiming for was not a button...but my head, then even the me in Hysteria Mode would have had my brains blown out.


    Jeanne, Vlad, Patra--


    Even Sherlock I could beat when I was in this mode--Hysteria Mode!


    Fuck! Ahh, I''ve understood! I understand it very well! You''re stronger than me!


    So, please stop it! Reki!


    On my uniform, only one button was left.


    I ran out of the four-wheel vehicle, which already had a broken window, and I used the last resort.


    Understanding that running away had no meaning, I no longer ran to extend the distance.


    (More like, I''m doing the opposite...!)


    Just before Hysteria Mode had disappeared, the last place to run had flashed into the forefront of my mind--my starting point, Inquesta.


    The building that Reki was on.


    If she''s still on that rooftop, then it''s impossible for her to shoot downwards. Absolutely.


    Even if she rushes down the stairs, preparing to shoot within the classroom, she will definitely take too much time, and I will win.


    I sprinted into the building with all my might, running into the classroom that Aria and I had had a competition to clean this evening. I didn''t turn on the light.


    I glanced at my watch--It had been 50 seconds since the last shot.


    10 seconds left. 9, 8, 7...


    Alright. At the last of the last, I made a comeback. Thanks to the inverse logic due to the circumstances.


    As I heaved a sigh of relief--


    "!"


    Her hair and skirt fluttering, Reki--


    --*Bang*--!


    Falling down in what amounted to a standing position, she shot me through the window!


    That bullet, fired from point blank range, shattered the glass. And inexorably, it continued towards me, who couldn''t help but flinch backwards. Towards the first button on the chest of my uniform.


    *Kin!*


    It was blown away...!


    (I''m done...!)


    Apparently having affixed her cable to the roof, Reki, *Shhh*...used a miniature automated reel to ascend up the cable and entered the classroom through the window. Standing in front of me, who was still in a state of shock.


    Afterward, she raised that face, which looked like it belonged to the CG of a game character, drawn with painstaking care...


    And like a robot, she raised the Dragunov towards me.


    Pointing at the chest of my uniform, which was wide open--pointing it at my completely defenseless, vulnerable, heart.


    "--I-I surrender. I understand. Don''t fire."


    Reki really is a girl whom I cannot understand.


    So, she might really kill me with the seventh bullet.


    Because before this, when we had fought with Patra, she had shot the opponent in the head as if it were perfectly natural.


    "Whether it''s marriage or something else, I will agree. Don''t fire."


    My last thread of hope, Hysteria Mode, having been released, I could only raise my hands in defeat.


    And in front of me, who was in this position...


    *Kch.* Reki leaned the Dragunov against a desk by her side.


    "--Then, Kinji-san. From now onwards, I am yours. I have translated the following edict into modern Japanese...If you don''t understand, then please forgive me."


    And with that, taking off her headphones, striding in my front of me--


    In the empty nighttime classroom, she knelt.


    Behind her...the moon, particularly enormous tonight, scattered its rays through the shattered window.


    "From this moment onward, I am for Kinji-san to use. The strength of my gun is yours, use it as you will. My body has become but one of your possessions, use it as you will."


    ...He-hey...


    "A bride does everything her lord wishes. I vow that my bullets will seek vengeance upon all those nearby who wish to harm my lord. I will eradicate them, not leaving a trace."


    Wh...What did you say?


    Just now, you set your wolf on me, and you shot at me...


    But despite that, now, "my body has become but one of your possessions"?


    "One of Ulus is all, and all of Ulus is one. From this moment onwards, us 47 girls of Ulus, no matter when, for eternity, will become your strength."


    As if reciting certain requirements, she added this last sentence, in front of me, who was still stunned--


    Standing up lightly, she wore her headphones again, and she picked up the Dragunov, shouldering it.


    "... ..."


    She was completely still. She just stood there like that. And that expressionless gaze was fixated upon the empty air in front of her.


    This is probably...the normal Reki. I can already feel the lack of killing intent.


    I may not know why, but that hunter form she was in just now, appears to have stopped.


    "..."


    Standing there in a daze, just like Reki, I felt a chill trickle up my spine...Using my mind in normal mode, I organized this sequence of events, which didn''t seem to have fully registered in my mind.


    Just now, that ''Manhunt'' was probably an exhibition of Reki''s power.


    --If you run, I will kill you.


    That message had been deeply engraved into my mind.


    And just after that, she announced that she would marry me.


    --I am yours.


    These 2 messages were completely contradictory, but without a doubt, she had conveyed such to me in reality.


    (...)


    I scratched my head, trying to ascertain the situation around me.


    I''ve been captured by a sniper. If I run, I will be sniped. The Butei phrase for such situations is, ''Sniper Restriction''.


    It conveys the situation of being trapped in the opponent''s Killing Range--an invisible cage.


    Following the rules that I had learned in Assault about being restricted by an enemy...I should pretend to surrender, not resisting, no matter what may come my way. Submit and obey the opponent''s every order.


    And, later, take the chance to escape, or call for support.


    Well...right now, Reki probably won''t interrogate me or kill me like a Yakuza or terrorist. So, the first movement that is laid down--''Surrender'', should be the correct step to take.


    But, although I waved a white flag--


    "..."


    -I had no idea of what to do afterward.


    Reki seemed to have entered standby, and she didn''t move at all.


    "..."


    I tested the waters, taking one step, two steps back...


    *Tap Tap*


    Uu. She followed.


    I turned my back, leaving the classroom...*Tap Tap Tap Tap* She continued to follow, at my back.


    ...So hateful. This is like the incarnation of a ghost, haunting my back.


    Thinking that, I quickened my steps, wanting to descend the stairs--


    Appearing to notice this, Reki, *Shh*,


    Grabbed my sleeve.


    "...What is it."


    "Please don''t leave me."


    "Why?"


    "I cannot let the enemy attack you."


    The enemy, she says. Who would want to attack me?


    Now that I think about it, she said this before she started to attack me. Something like, "the enemies from now on,"


    ...Wasn''t that about you?


    But, if I just resist her, things will get ugly, right? If I push Reki''s switch, and she becomes weird again, she might just deliver the seventh bullet a little late, directly to my head this time.


    "So...what are you going to do, Reki? From now on?"


    "I will obey you. I will carry out any orders you give."


    "...Get away from me."


    "I cannot do such a thing."


    What is this. Despite the fact that you just said you will carry out any orders I give.


    With that, I looked back, an unsatisfied expression on my face.


    "Then...raise one leg."


    I copied the old movie that I had seen on TV, ''Terminator 2'', and I tried saying something horrible.


    And--*Shh*


    On top of the stairs, Reki raised her right knee a little, standing there on one leg, just like a flamingo.


    Hmmm...well, looks like she really will do anything I say.


    ...Alright. I''ve thought of something good.


    "A little more up."


    This could be my chance to escape.


    I--will push Reki. I''ll just pretend it''s payback for the blow from before.


    If she rolls down the stairs like that, I can steal the Dragunov before running away.


    Diagonally above me, who had been putting this together in my mind, Reki raised her small, deer-like leg.


    But, her center of gravity didn''t change at all. That''s amazing, that sense of balance feels like that of a gymnast.


    *Shhh*....*Shhhh*...


    That snow white knee continued to raise up, continuing to reach towards the ceiling...


    And her thigh, nearly horizontal now, brought her skirt along with it...


    "...!"


    Ah...Hey...


    Th-the scene before my eyes is about to get da-dangerous!


    "A-alright, alright! You can bring it down now!"


    Turning my face around, I gave her an order, panicked.


    --*Tap*


    *Fuah* Reki brought her leg down, and her skirt returned to normal.


    "?"


    Seeing me so panicked, Reki twisted her head by one centimeter.


    Hey, is there a need to go "?" If you had raised it more, I''d be able to see under your short skirt. If you''re a girl, then be a little more embarrassed, a little more unwilling, alright?


    Really--Reki really is a robot girl.


    Now, have I been forced to take something I don''t want at all, a remote control?


    A defective remote control, one with a missing switch: ''Go far away''.


    Me.


    Reki, behind me.


    Haimaki, behind Reki.


    We walked through the nighttime street in a row, just like RPG characters...I was thinking.


    To be honest, I was extremely, extremely angry. I wanted to return home and sleep as fast as possible.


    But, at this time, if I were to bring Reki back to my own room--earlier, having misunderstood the relationship between Reki and I, Aria...Meeting up with her would be very awkward.


    And, Shirayuki as well. She said that she was going to stay at the Meiji Shrine tonight...But, my misfortune has been proven again and again, so with that in mind, I followed the steps in my head: "I will return home before the agreed time!" ¡ú "Some pests have attached themselves to Kin-chan! Pests should be exterminated!" With that, there''s the possibility that Dormitory War III will break out again.


    As for Muto or Shiranui''s place...that won''t do either. As long as Reki continues to follow me, those places won''t do at all.


    With no other options, I told Reki this.


    But, Reki didn''t take it seriously at all, and she said:


    "Then come to my room."


    And at that moment, I finally noticed...I had already been pressured into a position where I had no choice but to do that.


    (The girl''s dormitory...how hateful...)


    Stealthily, making sure that the teacher on duty didn''t notice me, I walked into the 2nd girl''s dormitory. Reki and Haimaki''s steps were completely silent, but the same couldn''t be said for me. Hey, Reki, how is it that you have such a perfect gait? You may have said "come to my room," so calmly, but isn''t it obvious that if I''m noticed, things will get ugly?


    Continuously complaining in my heart, I arrived at Reki''s room...


    "..."


    Inside, was the same terrifying desolateness, without a trace of life.


    The room, illuminated by a single lightbulb, had no furniture at all. Actually, why doesn''t the wall even have a clock on it? It''s amazing that you''re able to live in this kind of sickening atmosphere.


    It may have been the second time I had come here, but I still felt a vague feeling that I was intruding.


    "... ..."


    Now that I think about it, even though it looks like this, this room still belongs to a single girl.


    And from now on, I am going to live with Reki here, just a boy and a girl.


    This...in terms of Hysteria Mode, is a huge pinch.


    Because, if I go into Hysteria Mode, and spend a night with Reki, who has a personality like that of a hostess, doing something that I can''t take back...


    ...I might really have to take responsibility. I might have no choice but to marry her. That really is a deathtrap. Also, the person in question won''t resist at all.


    (I have to stay alert...)


    I couldn''t help but twist my gaze away from Reki, who was bending down, removing her shoes on the bare concrete...couldn''t help but twist my gaze away from the nape of her neck, slightly exposed...so white that I could hardly tell the difference between her skin and the uniform.


    Never having applied any makeup or cosmetics, Reki has never received a lot of attention, but in truth...


    She is a breathtakingly beautiful girl.


    In truth, her face as it is, is far more beautiful than a model''s face, completely covered with makeup.


    That expressionless face makes people feel that she is hard to approach...but, just as Reki''s secret fanclub believes, she is amazingly cute.


    "--Kinji-san."


    "Hmm? Ah, um, what?"


    Thinking about that, my voice a little agitated, I couldn''t help but twist my head around to look at Reki, who had suddenly raised her head, looking my way.


    Th-this expressionless gaze, looking upwards--Damn it, it''s cute. It''s like the gaze of a puppy.


    "The keycard to this place. Please use it as you like."


    Reki''s slender, white finger...It was hard to believe that just few a moments ago, it had been pulling the trigger to a sniper rifle--passed the ID card to me.


    (I don''t want it! But, if I say something like that, her sniper rifle will spit fire again, right...)


    With no other choice, I reached out, but my fingers...and Reki''s soft, gentle fingers.


    *Shh*


    For an instant. They touched. As if linking with each other.


    --*Dogun*


    My heartbeat, a strange sound.


    For some reason, this seems to be the sound between ''Dokin'' and ''Giku. It''s pretty talented. My heart, that is.[1]


    "..."


    "..."


    Ahh...Damn it. I can''t speak. Against girls...I am weak. No matter how much time may pass, no matter which girl it may be.


    Reki strode into one of the interior rooms from the entrance. Inside, was the only piece of furniture--On the table, were various tools, which looked like metal brushes and anvils. Those tools were used for maintaining guns.


    Having been standing in the living room in a daze, I didn''t really want to stay inside the desolate living room...and so, I also walked into the other room, which was like a workroom.


    "...Sorry for interrupting."


    "..."


    Reki didn''t look at me. She was sitting up straight on the chair, preparing to maintain her sniper rifle.


    *Click Click Chck Chck*


    The gun was dismantled under Reki''s practiced movements, turning into a mass of components, laid out piece by piece onto the table.


    There was nothing like a manual or handbook by her side.


    It appears that each component and function of the Dragunov, down to the smallest screw, was completely memorized by her.


    Her technique able to match any Amdo teacher, perfectly maintaining the Dragunov, Reki--


    -*Kch*, pointed the reassembled rifle at the wall, checking it.


    Almost like a swordsman who had just been given a katana.


    "Kinji-san. I''m sorry, but starting now--please stop breathing for a while."


    "...Breathing? What?"


    "There is a chance that the water particles in your breath might stick to the bullet and affect it, somehow."


    Finished talking, Reki pulled open a drawer and took a vinyl-sealed ziploc bag from out of it. From within it, she took out a 7.62¡Á54mmR--a sniper round.


    (...Breathing, she says. She really has some mental problems...)


    But still, I lowered my breathing, staring at Reki as she worked.


    Looking closely, there was a scale on the table. That was an instrument to precisely measure how much gunpowder to use in each bullet.


    Which is to say, sealed inside the case that Reki had just taken out, were bullets, all of them made by Reki herself. She certainly pays a lot of attention to fine detail.


    As for me, I always go to buy the pistol bullets that are resold by the army. Not even that, I always aim for the cheap ones.


    "..."


    Wearing gloves, Reki placed one bullet, two bullets on the table, in a neat row.


    After she had finished laying them all out, *Shh*, she stared at the 20 bullets, spread apart...


    Her eyes, seeming like scanners, gazed upon the bullets, flowing from left to right in a meticulous order, unblinking....


    She only picked one bullet up.


    Continuing to scan the bullet from every angle, Reki made me feel as if she needed no instruments to measure anything. Rather, with just her eyes and fingertips, she could sense every microgram of fault, feel every nanogram of error.


    "..."


    Reki slotted the bullet, which appeared to have passed her test, into the magazine, and the remaining 19 bullets...*Clatter Clatter*. She threw them all into the rubbish bin by her feet. Once again, she took out another case, which probably held 20 bullets as well.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Misfire protection. I will only use the best bullet from the 20."


    "...Don''t be so wasteful. This is an eco-era, after all. And as for misfires, when they happen, they happen. There''s no stopping it."


    "Until now, that has not happened to me once."


    Apparently having a lot of pride when it comes to matters involving guns, Reki answered me, the box clasped between her hands.


    "That...I realize that maintenance is important. But, there will be times where guns, as well as tools, don''t respond to our commands. The ability to adapt to such a situation, and overcome it is what it means to be a Butei."


    "This gun will not fail me."


    Reki returned those words, her tone slightly firmer, slightly louder, those cute lips tightly closed--


    Her gaze returned to the desk, and she continued selecting the bullets.


    It''s true that...if one does such a thing, the probability of a misfire happening will become zero.


    (But--this way of doing things, she won''t even let one drop fall from her cup.)


    With just one battle, she completely dismantles her gun, maintaining it, protecting against any malfunctions.


    All her bullets are made meticulously, and even after that, they undergo a strict selection phase to prevent any chance of misfiring.


    Reki''s attitude, obsessive to this level, leaves no room for error.


    It may be that I, not wanting to be killed, decided to surrender first, looking for a chance to run...


    But, looking at this scene, her meticulousness is such that, there will be no ''chance to run''.


    (At any rate, were I to escape to any corner of Academy Island...as long as I am within two kilometers of Reki, I will be sniped...)


    It looks like my plan to run was meaningless.


    Since that''s the way things are--The only thing I can do is, convince Reki to stop attacking me.


    But, how do I do that?


    I leaned against the wall, my mind whirring into gear, thinking of how I could regain my freedom.


    Now that I think about it, I might have seen something in the appendix of one of the Assault textbooks--


    When being used as a hostage, when the opponent has no weaknesses, when it''s impossible to run...as the last resort, there''s still the method, called: ''Lima Syndrome''.


    Lima Syndrome is a situation where after a period of time, the offenders will begin sympathizing with the hostages and in the end decide to end the conflict of their own free will. It is named thus because of just such a situation that happened in 1996, when a large-scale kidnapping incident occurred in the Japanese embassy of Lima, Peru.


    (But, will that method work? On this robot girl?)


    Thinking about those things, I--


    *Click*


    -heard the sound of Reki inserting the magazine, completely loaded with handpicked bullets, into the Dragunov. A noise so ominous, filled with despair.


    After finishing the maintenance of her gun, Reki...*Tap Tap*


    Strode into the living room.


    As she walked, her clothes rustled, and in a flowing movement, she pulled her scarf, part of the school uniform, off.


    ...What''s she doing now?


    Not understanding, I gazed upon her back...


    Inside a small side room, upon closer investigation, there was what appeared to be a miniature washing machine. Inside it, Reki took off her headphones...


    "..."


    *Rustle* Her hands grasped the hem of her shirt.


    "......"


    *Rustle*


    "--!?"


    Sh-she pulled it up with one movement!


    "--Wait! Wait! Why are you taking off your clothes!?"


    Reki''s exposed back, shining like a pearl, made me panic.


    "Bathing."


    "Do-don''t turn around!"


    "--The stains on one''s body will affect one''s health. Conversely, my health will affect the accuracy of my sniping and as such, I must constantly cleanse myself."


    *Zcch* She pulled her zipper down. *Fyuu*


    A-and without a moment''s hesitation, sh-she even took her skirt off.


    Panicked, I twisted around, my back facing Reki, who had no qualms whatsoever about exposing her unadorned, white undergarments.


    "Th-that''s not what I''m talking about, I-I saw it all, you know!"


    "I care not."


    "I care!"


    "--Haimaki, come here."


    Reki didn''t appear to understand the reason for my resistance--*Kch, Shhhhh, Fyuu*


    -once again, the noise of rustling clothes reached my ears.


    And the source of that noise--I had no wish of thinking about.


    How dangerous is this girl?


    I knew that she had no emotions, but I didn''t expect that it would even extend to things like this.


    Why is it that, in front of me...you can remove your clothes so calmly!


    *Tap Tap Tap Tap* Haimaki passed by my side, and the sound of the shower door closing reached my ears...*Shhh*...the sound of a shower really started.


    And my eyes, just like the shower, gushing water now, were watering. Damn it. What a horrible day.


    --''Lima Syndrome''


    Taking some time to establish a relationship with Reki, and afterward, convince her into letting me go.


    That was my last hope of getting out of here.


    (But...)


    Relationships can only be formed between people.


    But, facing the inhuman Reki, there doesn''t seem to be any chance of success.


    Which is to say, my plan has to start with educating Reki about human emotions.


    And that--is a long, perhaps endless, path. But, if I don''t act, there will be no way for me to leave this Sniper Restriction. So, I have to adopt an indomitable mindset and find a way to carry out, ''Reki''s humanization''...


    After I too, had borrowed her shower--


    -My head resting on Haimaki''s back, lying on the ground, I pondered my plan in secret.


    Before, his fur wet, looking like a dog, Haimaki shook himself violently on the balcony, throwing the water off and returning to normal. His fur was soft, and very comfortable.


    "..."


    I twisted my head to the side, and Reki, wearing a sailor uniform, was sitting upright against the wall. It appears that she has several uniforms, and she wears them alternatively.


    "......"


    Before, when I found out about it, I was extremely surprised, because Reki sleeps upright.


    Some say that, during the Sengoku period, some warriors, for the sake of being able to react immediately to the enemy''s surprise attacks, had the habit of clutching their swords while they slept. And in modern times, Reki still does that. Even while she sleeps, she does not show any weaknesses.


    (Well...but, as a girl, you''re full of weaknesses.)


    ...Wearing that kind of short skirt, sitting like that, on your knees.


    I can understand that, if one sits like that while holding a sniper rifle, that stance is very stable...but, could you tell me where my eyes are supposed to look?


    As a result of your present, for the sake of not seeing anything...unnecessary, I chose a very uncomfortable sleeping position. Well, I may say that, but no matter where I lie, it will be cold, bare concrete.


    "...It''s time for lights out. May I switch off the lights?"


    Hearing her words, I glanced at my watch, it was just 9:00, not 1 second more, or less. It''s no wonder there are no clocks here, her body clock is as accurate as a robot''s.


    "It''s fine. There''s nothing to do in this empty place, anyways."


    I responded, almost complaining.


    *Pa*


    Reki used the muzzle of the Dragunov to push the switch of the light behind her, switching off the light. But, the Tokyo streetlights, by the sea, were shining in a little, and as such, it wasn''t very dark.


    "..."


    Silently, Reki closed those eyes, which were like gems, floating in the midst of the darkness.


    That gave me the feeling of a robot switching itself off, quieting down...But, she''s still breathing. That chest, which could not be said to be well-developed, no matter how one looked at it, was rising and falling, in time with her breaths.


    "..."


    Reki''s sleeping face, appearing in the midst of the faint light--


    Such a terrifying enemy...has such an unparalleled beauty. Such that it makes me feel a little lost, a little confused.


    More appropriately, this is some sort of allure, right? That face, so neat, seemed to be like a doll...fashioned from some sort of crystal, crafted lovingly by a famous artisan.


    *Fyuu*


    An aroma, reminiscent of plant-scented shampoo, wafted over, in the wake of the wind. Reki''s hair, damp from her shower, under the night breeze, coming in through the partially opened window, was slowly returning to its natural smoothness.


    "...Are you asleep yet?"


    "...Not yet."


    Once again, Reki opened her closed eyes, looking this way.


    It was only a vague feeling, but I felt that Reki was also thinking deeply, waiting for sleep to come. If it''s now, I feel that I''ll be able to converse with her calmly.


    Thinking that way, I,


    "Asking when things have come to this is a little late...but why did you take someone like me?"


    I came straight out with the question that I had wanted to ask from the start.


    "The ''wind'' ordered me to do so."


    "Wind...? What''s that? Is it someone''s codename?"


    "Not a person. The wind is the wind."


    Wind...?


    Are you talking about the wind that''s blowing around outside right now?


    That''s merely the flow of gas, a natural phenomenon. How could something like that give anybody an order?


    "Then, what is the wind?"


    "The wind is the wind."


    ...Unnn...


    It looks like continuing to ask along this line of thought is a waste of time. There''s a feeling that we''ll back and forth: "What''s that?" "That''s the wind," for all eternity.


    --Let''s ask about something else to start up a conversation.


    "...You said, ''order''? Then, this proposal, mm...is like an arranged marriage, and is not of your own free will?"


    "Yes."


    ...Hey, hey...


    I couldn''t stop my face from twitching.


    "...Will you obey that...wind, no matter what it says? I don''t understand, even if the wind makes you marry someone like me...you don''t care?"


    I asked blankly. Reki--


    "--I am a single bullet. A bullet has no heart. Therefore, it does not think--"


    She used the mantra-like words that she always said when firing, to respond.


    --It does not think.


    Which is to say, as long as the wind wills it so, you will, just like a bullet, always fly out in response to the pull of the trigger, and devotedly obey?


    "..."


    I...had no way of asking anything about the restriction anymore.


    Because, I had already realized that, no matter what I asked, it would be useless.


    It isn''t possible for Reki''s thoughts to suddenly change. Because, she never had her own thoughts to begin with.


    This may seem like a rhetoric, but in principle, it is impossible to make ''nothingness'' undergo ''change''.


    Heaving a sigh at this conversation, completely meaningless, I--


    "Then...since we''re playing house, what should I do?"


    I asked about something else I was worried about.


    Is it fine if I just laze around, playing the part of a useless husband?


    "I don''t know."


    ...You don''t know, you say. You didn''t think about this at all, did you?


    "But, Kinji-san and I are no longer children, physically."


    Reki brushed off her headphones lightly, continuing tonelessly,


    "While living together, just leave the rest to your natural instincts--that''s what the wind told me."


    "Natural instincts...?"


    "Yes. The wind said, we would naturally have children."


    Children...


    "Children!?"


    Children!


    My head slipped off Haimaki''s back, the back of my skull violently colliding with the concrete floor.


    Fr-from marriage, this topic turned to children.


    ...Which is to say, th-that kind of thing!


    That''s impossible for me! Absolutely impossible! From the beginning, as for girls, I--


    -wanted to refuse, but Reki probably already knows about my Hysteria Mode. Which means, having already exposed my arousal from Reki''s kiss, I have no right to say anything.


    "Just, I don''t know what I should do...so, I''ll leave everything to Kinji-san. Kinji-san appears to be quite familiar with this, and wives should give everything to their husbands, as well."


    Reki''s calm voice made me sit up violently.


    "Yo-you said that, "Kinji-san appears to be familiar with this,"...What is that supposed to mean?"


    "Kinji-san is liked by many girls, so I believe that you are very familiar with the relationships between men and women."


    "I-I''m not familiar at all. If I had to use an adjective, it would be ''slow''. Because, I am somebody that always avoids girls. I think you know this too, but it''s for the sake of not activating the sickness that is Hysteria Mode."


    I said, as if venting my feelings, and I lay back down on Haimaki''s stomach.


    "Anyways, even if the one in a million chance that a girl likes me occurs...then, they''d just like the me in Hysteria Mode. The normal me is just a useless, uninteresting high schooler."


    "--Wrong."


    Reki directly refuted my words.


    "Outside of HSS...of Hysteria Mode, you hide a different, amazing power."


    "...?"


    Outside of...Hysteria Mode?


    This is the first time I had ever heard someone say this.


    "--One of them being, your submerged charisma. Such things are hard for one to notice about oneself."


    "Submerged...?"


    Now that I think about it...Before, Tsuduri-sensei also said something like this.


    She said that I have "a sort of charisma".


    "That is the characteristic of a leader. The characteristic of a general."


    ...General?


    She''s talking about generals.


    "When you were fighting with I-U, you activated a certain core ability, gathering numerous allies about you--even your enemies were swayed under your influence, becoming your companions. And this, is unquestionably the growth of your unique charisma. After all, once an excellent general appears, warriors will naturally gather around him."


    "...Hey..."


    I shook my head.


    "Even in Hysteria Mode, I am weaker than you. My abilities, as compared to Nii-san and father is such that I feel shame over my inexperience. How could I have that kind of charisma?"


    "A general does not need unparalleled intelligence, or power. That is something that each warrior should have. And, I''m not stating this in relation to Hysteria Mode, but stating this in relation to that particular part of Kinji-san."


    "..."


    I turned around, my back facing Reki.


    Reki''s personality...is such that she will not lie.


    So, that probably isn''t flattery, but her true beliefs.


    "..."


    I...


    Without even looking at a mirror, I know that my cheeks are slightly red.


    I may not know why...but, I''m abnormally embarrassed.


    I feel that...having that kind of direct affirmation of something inside me that isn''t Hysteria Mode, is too much. But, this is something that I have never heard before, throughout my entire life.


    I had no idea of how I should react.


    "Also, just now, Kinji-san said, you are ''weaker than me''--But, I know that if Kinji-san were serious, you would be stronger. You are still conserving, locking away, your true power."


    "--Don''t say any more."


    My voice, a little deeper, halted Reki.


    Reki wasn''t wrong...that battle from just now...


    If I had wanted to, I wouldn''t have needed to run away.


    If my heart could accept killing somebody...


    I could have eradicated Reki and Haimaki. I could have wiped them out.


    "...I don''t wish to use that kind of power, and I will never use it again. Using my full strength against you, what will it achieve?"


    "..."


    "Guns, swords, whichever one is stronger--is meaningless for me. I''ll take this opportunity to explain this to you, next year, I will drop out of this school and transfer to a normal high school. So? What do you think? That is how I truly feel. Unexpected, isn''t it?"


    "No--If you do that, I will drop out of Butei High as well, and follow you to a normal high school."


    Reki''s answer could not help but make me twist around.


    This...was the first time I had seen such a reaction.


    Despite the fact that, as long as they heard me say such a thing, Aria''s, even Shirayuki''s expression would freeze.


    "--A person''s personality is not reliant upon which school they go to. No matter which school you go to, Kinji-san will be Kinji-san."


    Still sitting upright, Reki, just as always, was looking down at the floor, and she asked,


    "Is there something that Kinji-san wants to do, going to a normal high school?"


    Hearing Reki''s counter-question, I was a little tongue-tied.


    "...This..I''ll think about it after I transfer."


    "I see."


    Reki''s tone, seeming to carry a hint of the question, "that''s not how it really is, right?" made me feel as if I was being led--


    "Probably...there might be something."


    The words casually slipped out of my mouth, retracting my previous statement, meant to disguise my true intention.


    "But...that is just a dream, hidden in my heart. In reality...I''ve never worked for it at all. So now, I can just drag myself through my Butei High days. As if just hanging in the air, suspended by a string."


    I understood very clearly that this wouldn''t do. But, even with that, my heart...knew that the school I was attending now had no way of allowing me to take that very first step.


    "..."


    As if knowing my thoughts, as if understanding me, Reki...didn''t say anything.


    (Reki...)


    To be honest, I...never thought that I''d be able to talk to her about this.


    Reflecting on this in my heart, I glanced towards the side of Reki''s face.


    Reki has never showed any care for others. No matter who she faces, she will never form any reassuring expressions, never any promising smiles.


    As a result, she has no friends. If I had to name one, Aria would be the only one she could call friend.


    And I--


    -had never thought that I would tell Reki my true feelings.


    The me in Butei High would never speak my mind to anybody. That is because, there is nobody in this place that would be able to talk about this kind of thing with me.


    Thinking about this, my feelings, full of rejection against Reki just a moment ago...


    Seemed to have flipped slightly.


    Flipped--which is to say, I felt a certain closeness.


    "..."


    I''m not sure whether she felt the same as I, but Reki, who seemed to be only moving her eyes, looked directly into mine.


    "..."


    That wordless stare, Reki''s gaze...


    Slowly...


    I may be wrong, but it felt as if she was waiting for some sort of order.


    (...Order...)


    Now that I think about it, just now...I acquired an invisible remote to this person in front of me, Reki.


    --Acquired that remote, which had only one missing button: ''Go far away.''


    ...


    But, as opposed to that, there was a button which said, ''Come here''.


    ...


    ...No, no. I can''t...!


    Because I had relaxed a little, I had thought of it for an instant.


    A little embarrassed, I turned my head a little, but those light-pink colored lips, opened in the midst of that shining porcelain-like skin, flashed into my eyes.


    (...Just now, those lips suddenly...touched mine...)


    Reki''s lips--


    Apparently reacting to my gaze, she shifted, perhaps a millimeter.


    Suddenly feeling as if my thoughts had been seen, I became a little agitated.


    ...This isn''t good.


    I had only noticed it now, but Reki, whether it be in terms of strength, or in terms of Hysteria Mode...she was the strongest enemy I had faced so far.


    To put it briefly, I had already understood that she was someone so beautiful, someone whom the more you looked at her, the more beautiful she seemed--


    And, although I don''t wish to admit it, but she definitely has...as compared to Aria, Shirayuki, Riko...a completely different allure.


    "We...we should sleep. The opening ceremony for the 2nd semester is tomorrow. I don''t want to be late on the first day of school."


    I said, turning my head towards the ceiling. I used Haimaki''s tail as a eyeshade, covering my eyes with it.


    The moment that I had seen Reki''s face before I turned my eyes away, it was expressionless, the same as ever, but--


    For some reason, I had a slight feeling...


    That that face was filled with an immeasurable sorrow.

 Volume 6 - CH 2

    September 1--


    During the opening ceremony on the first day of the second semester, the Japanese students of Butei High will respect international tradition, wearing an imitation uniform of the first Butei High in the world, Butei High - Rome, the completely black uniform which is called, ''Diviza Nero''.


    The students, dressed completely in black, sat up straight on the folding chairs, in a phalanx-like formation.


    This scene was almost like the assembly of a miniature army division, or perhaps a Yakuza funeral.


    The curtain, full of patched up bullet-holes, opened left and right, and on the stage, the principal, Midorimatsu, was standing in the center, at the lectern, giving a speech about the international co-operation between Butei.


    He said something about public safety continuing to worsen, but Japan was still a safe country, so as such, Tokyo Butei High will be accepting exchange students for the sake of the students'' growth in a tense situation.


    ...Hey. Please don''t make the situation in the school any more tense.


    It was probably because of Butei High''s new policy, but sitting in one corner of the room were students from Hong Kong Butei High.


    There were not only high school students, but there seemed to be middle school students as well...even somebody like an elementary school student. As expected of foreigners.


    (But, it might not be too long before the era comes where Japan, like America, will legally issue firearm licenses to 5 year old children.)


    Having not slept much in Reki''s room last night, I thought of those things, stifling a yawn.


    It is common practice that one cannot be absent from the opening ceremony of the second semester. However, delinquents like Riko, or busy students like Aria still neglect it. So, all those that sit here are the good students, the slackers, or those failing students, who like me, came so their credits would not drop.


    And Reki...after she had accompanied me to school, because she was performing in the ceremony after the opening ceremony--using a pistol or sniper rifle as a replacement for the marching band''s batons--she went to the preparation room of the auditorium.


    As such, I am able to do this, enjoying my temporary freedom.


    But, as long as I am within a 2 kilometer radius of that Dragunov, I am still in the palm of Reki''s hand.


    And, Haimaki was idly crouching by my feet, and once in a while, he would, with an expression which said: "If you dare run, I''ll report it to my master," look up at me. Damn it.


    I couldn''t help but glare angrily at the Haimaki by my feet...


    "Tohyama-kun, is it alright if I sit next to you?"


    "Yo, Kinji. Looks like you aren''t getting held back a year after all."


    Two male students moved to the seats by my side, in unison. The good student Shiranui and the slacker Muto.


    The handsome Shiranui was already cheerful, even though it was the first day of the second semester, and Muto was still wearing an expression of yearning for the summer holidays, stubble building up on his chin. The contrast between you two is amazingly strong.


    "Kinji, I heard a rumor. Yesterday, you ran into some shooting spree, broke the glass off my four-wheel drive, forcing me to track down my insurance company..."


    Ah? The car that I hid in yesterday was Muto''s?


    Well...I''ll just pretend that I don''t know what he''s talking about for now. After all, the person who actually broke the glass was Reki.


    Also, I still haven''t paid Muto back for breaking his Gyro Canopy while we were arguing.


    "--Besides that small matter...Tohyama-kun. Another scandal has been raised because of your relationship with a girl, you know?"


    Radiating normal Butei behavior with the mention of a shooting spree as, ''that small matter'', Shiranui interrupted from the other side.


    He was chuckling as if he had run into something amusing. This guy definitely thinks that since it has nothing to do with him, he can just spectate from the side.


    "Are you serious!? Damn it! Why!? Why is it always only Kinji!?"


    "Don''t shout so loud, Muto. It''s the opening ceremony right now. Anyways, Shiranui, how did you know?"


    "''Know'' is inaccurate, rather, I deduced this. As I was doing early sword-training in Assault--Kanzaki-san was throwing a huge tantrum. So, I thought that it might have something to do with Tohyama-kun."


    Kanzaki...Aria-san was throwing a huge tantrum?


    Just thinking about it makes me shiver.


    Incidentally, morning practice would refer to some specific subject practice in a normal school, but in Butei High, it refers to morning battle training.


    "Once again, it''s become a pretty popular topic. It''s said that--This morning, Tohyama-kun and Snipe''s Reki-san came out of the girl''s dormitory together when they were going to school."


    While saying this, Shiranui, as if trying to prove the existence of the relationship between Reki and I, stroked Haimaki''s back.


    "--This time it''s Reki!? Ah-, but, I can understand that. A dark boy and a wordless girl fit each other, after all. But, Kinji, you''ve taken action against somebody dangerous again. Reki has a lot of secret fans. You might get caught in a multi-directional crossfire one day, you know? You sure are unlucky, Kinji."


    Agreed.


    Now, not only am I being observed by Reki, but the number of guns pointed at me are increasing...


    Unable to explain the situation to Muto, who was laughing and patting my back from behind, I...dipped in my head in despair.


    "...There''s another popular topic going around, because Kanzaki-san and Reki-san get along well. It''s said that, after Kanzaki-san finished throwing a tantrum, she was very depressed about losing both her friend and lover."


    What...is that supposed to mean?


    Are you saying that, Reki = Friend, and I = Lover?


    "Hey. Aria and I aren--"


    "There''s a lot of this kind of trouble around this season. After all, ''Caravan I'' is about to arrive."


    I had seen it many times, but as I was trying to defend myself, Shiranui''s overly brilliant smile cut me short.


    --Caravan I.


    Now that he mentions it, it''s true that it''s about to arrive.


    In Butei High, sophomores have two training trips. The first one is ''Caravan I''.


    From the name, it might appear to be a normal school trip, but in truth, it is an activity for the sake of making the final corrections in the teams formed between students.


    This is because...when Butei High students reach their second year, they have to form and register themselves as 2~8 man teams before the end of September.


    An unexpectedly important result of this team system is that, the registered teams will in turn, be registered in the IADA[1].


    Normally, Butei will move in those teams as units, fulfilling the activity. Even if they split up later due to their own goals, the mutual co-operation in that team takes precedence over entire organizational relationship--this is also laid down in International Butei Law.


    "It''s popular, because there are a lot of cases where the formation of a team is affected by boy-girl relationships. Because Tohyama-kun was unable to solve his personal matters."


    "About that, I''ve pretty much decided who I''m going to team up with. We''re going to take members from both Logi and Amdo, forming a logistics unit. There are girls too, you know. It''s Hiraga Aya though, so there''s nothing to get excited about."


    There are no firm criteria, but normally, teams will be either assault teams, logistics teams, communications teams, or mixed teams etc., completely different types and fields. As a result, different teams will work together.


    Using an army analogy, it would be like the image of sections coming together to form a platoon.


    Therefore, this isn''t something like normal high school groups, where getting along well is the focus, but rather, a team formed with tactics and strategy taken into account.


    To sum it up in a sentence...team formation is something that requires a lot of thinking.


    Especially for me, who doesn''t have many friends, and is now engaged to Reki, this is a massive undertaking. Just thinking about it gives me a headache..


    "Tohyama-kun is going to form an assault team, right? Or maybe a reconnaissance team?"


    "I haven''t decided on anything yet. I''m busy enough earning credits, so I have to postpone it for now."


    "Ahh, that''s a problem. Tohyama-kun, the next time you wear this, what are you going to do?"


    Said Shiranui, pointing to my black tie. The next time I wear this? He''s probably talking about the team photo at team registration.


    During team registration, according to the rules, the team members have to have a photograph taken of them...and they have to wear this bulletproof uniform - black while taking the photo. It''s rumored that this is for the sake of preventing offenders from being able to recognize which Butei High the students come from.


    I remember, when we saw our senpai''s team photos last year...they were all looking away from the lens on purpose, turning their heads slightly to the side or even downwards. That''s probably so their appearance wasn''t completely shown.


    Really, this is an amazingly dangerous school. Having to take so much care with just a photo.


    The opening ceremony finished--and on the path in front of the auditorium, the girls from class C started the parade as Little Eva''s ''The Loco-Motion'' was playing.


    On their heads were feathered military caps, their bodies clothed with extravagant uniforms. Their hands grasping their batons, the girls--


    *Whoosh, whoosh. Roll.*


    Their white, pleated miniskirts fluttering, they span their replacements for batons, assault rifles and sniper rifles, marching forward in two lines on the road, sealed off from traffic.


    At times, Butei High will imitate the Police Force and the Self-Defense Force, holding a music or dance concert, reason being, they wished to improve their image with the people. And according to the principal''s plan, the performers would be female. Aria and Shirayuki also performed as cheerleaders at Adseard in May.


    But...no matter when I see it, I always hate these performances.


    On both sides of the road, watching the parade was the local people, as well as the media. There were also boys, holding up cameras with lenses as long as bazookas, frantically snapping pictures of the girls. You guys, you know that you''re falling right into the principal''s trap, right? Their appearance may be no different from cute high school girls, but the female students over here are actually dangerous people that play with real bazookas.


    Not being able to withhold a sigh, I--


    -as if trying to escape from Reki, who was twirling her Dragunov in the midst of the marching band, her face expressionless as always...I left.


    Behind me, Haimaki tailed me, not letting his guard down. At any rate, you. You''ve been suspecting me, following me ever since just now, right? You stepped on my shoes on purpose, and you even urinated over my clothes when I left the auditorium''s male changing room.


    The bulletproof uniform - black that I was wearing in the auditorium was borrowed, so I could just throw it inside the ''return'' basket and be done with it, but the uniform I''m wearing now is mine. If you dare dirty it, I will spare you no mercy.


    (...Reki, Haimaki, team formation...no matter which one it is, so troublesome...)


    And to add to my annoyance, today was the day of Butei High''s horrible tradition, ''Water Tossing''


    Originally, ''Water Tossing'' evolved from the special battle method that the principal''s old school had had, "On the day of the opening ceremony, you can splash water onto anybody."


    Splashing each other with water may be very safe, but once this reached Butei High, the rules, for some reason, became, "as long as you''re unarmed, you can fight with anybody you like," a real battle method, and it spread around the school.


    (Masters tolerates this activity as well. Really...)


    My head hurting again, I decided to head to the pharmacy at the Medica building.


    But, I was afraid that if I walked the main road, I would run into the danger that is ''Water Tossing'', so I took a small road.


    As I walked out of the parade, the sound of it getting farther and farther...


    Fuah.


    Fuah.


    Fuaah.


    What...?


    Bubble...?


    Suddenly, in front of me, who was walking down the small alley, a bubble appeared.


    * Pop, Pop Pop* They popped in front of my face.


    "--You just died three times."


    Immediately after, the sound of a girl''s undeveloped voice came from above my head.


    I raised my head to look, and one foot hooked into the gutter of the building...was a small girl.


    ...Who''s she?


    "Japan''s Butei High isn''t very noteworthy. You''re too vulnerable."


    The girl was wearing something reminiscent of one of the outfits of a zombie in ''Reigen Doushi''--a modified, abnormal outfit using the Qing Dynasty''s imperial outfit as a basis.


    Added to that, her accent...she was probably one of those exchange students from Hong Kong Butei High.


    "...There something?"


    In a bad mood, I narrowed my eyes, staring at her, who was adroitly drinking something out of a gourd...


    "Kyuu!"


    *Spin, Tap*


    The girl laughed shrilly, and she landed in the alley lightly, just like a trapeze artist.


    *Shhh*


    Her black twintails, tied on the left and right, followed the movement of her body, falling down.


    "My, name, is Koko. Tell me your name."


    --Height, around 1.40 meters. She''s still a kid.


    The corners of her eyes were streaked with red eyeshadow, making her already slanted eyes become even more obviously tilted. And she also had a cute appearance that would make a certain group of men drool in appreciation...But...


    For some reason...Her appearance seems familiar, as if she looks similar to somebody. Just a coincidence?


    "I am Tohyama Kinji."


    Since she had already told me her name, I returned the favor.


    After all, I don''t wish to make anybody think that Japanese people don''t have any manners.


    "Aiya! Aiyayayayayaya!"[2]


    The girl, who had called herself Koko, shouted to the heavens exaggeratedly.


    What. Is there something wrong with my name?


    At any rate, you''ve been asking for trouble from the beginning.


    "...Hey. Why do you smell like alcohol? Children shouldn''t drink."


    Seeing me lecture her, pointing at the gourd, Koko''s eyes widened, saying,


    "--I''m not a child! Koko turned 14 yesterday!"


    Buwaa! She yelled, a strong smell of alcohol intermixed with her breath.


    She''s probably drunk. I heard that China didn''t have any age restrictions on the consumption of alcohol.


    But...this kind of conversation...Why is it that this feels kind of familiar?


    "I can''t help it, I''ll just have to test you a little. If you leave the princess, some painful things will happen immediately."


    Apparently not too familiar with Japanese, Koko said these incomprehensible things--


    *Whoosh, Whoosh*...As if stumbling, she fell down...before she did a flip, *Pa!*


    She suddenly charged towards me!


    --This kind of reaction--


    It''s exactly the same as when I first met Aria! How unlucky can I be!


    "--!''


    Reflexively, I reached my hand out, and Koko''s feet--twisted around my hand.


    Wh-what is this? This movement. It''s random, as if the movement itself is drunk--


    It completely nullified my subconscious counterattack.


    Koko, like a snake, slithered around my body, *whoosh*. She got onto my back.


    And she brought a rope around both sides of my neck...? No, she''s using both of her twin tails.


    "Hehe!"


    Laughing in my ear, Koko even twisted her two legs around my neck.


    *Twist...Twist!*


    --Ne-neck--


    It''s being clamped. If this were Judo, it would be called a choke.


    (This kind of clamping technique...exists...!)


    The choke I mentioned earlier is an unarmed technique where, once it is tightened, it''s impossible to loosen.


    And, this isn''t an infraction of the rules. Not only her limbs, but her hair, it''s an abnormally complex stance, almost like a coiled rope.


    This girl is an exchange student--where did she hear about ''Water Tossing''?


    "Hehe, how is it? You can''t do anything, can you? A man that cannot do anything, is a man that nobody needs. I''m going to kill you."


    "Kill...me?"


    Breaking out into a cold sweat, I forced those words out.


    It may look like this, but I''m a Butei. If I got a 100 yen coin for every time I heard the word ''kill'' in a threat, I''d be able to have a mansion built by now.


    But, this isn''t just a threat!


    (Sh-she really wants to kill me!)


    --Only now did that electric feeling of true danger really run through my body.


    This is a problem beyond the rules of "Water Tossing".


    Panicked, I reached my hand towards my Beretta--but at that moment, I noticed that even my limbs were also being restricted by the girl''s legs'' vice-like grip.


    "--!"


    If one wants to initiate Aru=Kata, they have to be at striking distance.


    And like this, when I''m at zero-distance, drawn into grappling--arms restricted, making it impossible to resist--it''s a position where guns cannot be used.


    It''s the exact opposite as the fight with Reki, where she was out of range, unable to be touched by my bullets. This is a battle where guns have been rendered ineffective by the sheer lack of distance.


    (Da-dangerous...Really...!)


    Inside me, whose consciousness was slowly going hazy--


    This tight feeling, being pressed so closely against a female body, which was so much like Aria''s, as well as the feeling of getting choked to death melded together, *Thump*...creating an irregular heartbeat.


    (Th-this is...)


    It''s different from normal, but I''m afraid that this is...Hysteria Mode.


    And, this is the Hysteria Mode that Nii-san had told me about, the Hysteria Mode when dying.


    Hysteria Agonizante.


    (I-I''ve been pressured into such a place!?)


    But, in the last of the last, this awakening was my trump card.


    Counter-choke techniques started appearing clearly in my mind, which had been panicking all along.


    Standing out was one line of thought: Performing a wall hit on Koko, biting her hand viciously, attempting to harm her--


    Bad...This girl, wrong.


    My mind in Hysteria Mode revealed the reality that that would just make the situation more severe.


    This isn''t a feasible method of releasing a choke.


    "Hihi! Shanshikeikeihou!"[3]


    ...*Creak*...*Creak*...


    (M-my cervical vertebrae...!)


    My cervical vertebrae is about to be snapped!


    A creak rang out from my neck area, and my consciousness was becoming more and more hazy.


    My line of sight started to flicker on and off, my eyes couldn''t see anything anymore.


    --The corresponding action is too late. The opponent is a girl, so it''s impossible for me to choose that method.


    Even though I''m in Hysteria Mode, there''s no way for me to do anything...!


    I-I''m done...!


    --*GRROARR!*


    Immediately after the roar blasted towards us, *Ba!*


    Koko suddenly released her hair and limbs.


    --*Thud*


    I sprawled forward, subconsciously raising my head.


    In front of me, Haimaki, who appeared to have just smashed Koko off me, was standing there, his hair and tail completely on end, growling softly.


    My neck...hadn''t snapped. That was really in the nick of time. But, golden stars were still appearing in my field of vision, and I felt dizzy.


    --*Tap, Tap*


    Koko turned a flip in the air agilely, retreating to another side of the alley.


    "The dog that princess is raising is far more useful than you."


    Afterward, she made a face at me.


    "I am, "Ten-Thousand Arms" Koko--"The Warrior of Ten-Thousand Techniques" Kinchi, 0 points."


    Saying this, she waved, as if saying goodbye.


    "You have to study. Afterwards, I''ll test you again. Goodbye."


    Reaching the edge of the corner...she disappeared.


    And I--could only gaze at that back, in a daze.


    What on Earth is this...that started happening yesterday.


    Could you please keep terrible misfortune to one day?


    Sniped by Reki, losing to the hands of an exchange student...Isn''t that two defeats in a row?


    Inside Butei High, where turning swords and guns on each other is a perfectly acceptable and common thing, things like attempted murder are outright ignored, a regrettable reality.


    Even if I reported: "I was nearly killed by an exchange student in an alley," to a teacher, I''d definitely have: "If you lost, then go challenge them again!" shouted at me while I''m getting kicked out of their office.


    The Butei watchword for this is, ''Defeat from the Bottom''--It''s recognized as a humilation defeat in Butei High, a defeat where one is beaten by his underclassmen.


    The opponent was a middle school student, and also a girl, who are weaker than men by default. Also, I lost to her unarmed, this was a humiliation deep within mere humiliation. Were I to make an analogy to Mahjong, it would be similar to the humiliation of Yakuman defeat.


    I don''t care about my reputation within the school, but if this gets spread around to everybody, I''ll just be a laughingstock.


    So, I kept my mouth shut, pretending that it never happened.


    But--


    (The feel of Koko''s battle ability...seems to be on the same level as Aria''s, if not higher...)


    I heard that the training that Assault Butei go through in China is wholly different from the training they go through in Japan.


    --Once they discover a person with some sort of special attribute, the Butei High there will initiate a special training program.


    If that attribute is guns, then they will train them with guns. If it''s knives, then they''ll be trained with knives. Nothing else. It seems that, using this method, China trained up several Butei with these differing skills.


    Which is to say, that girl from just now was probably trained in martial arts from a very young age, a true expert.


    (She''s Chinese, isn''t she...If it was her, that''s how she''d say it, right?)


    I thought, looking to the side, towards Reki, who had finished the parade, changing back to her sailor uniform...


    Already completely released from Hysteria Mode, I was just relaxing in one of Odaiba''s main streets.


    Why am I here, you ask. That''s because, I want to get something to eat.


    Under continuous pressure just now and wanting to vent my frustrations by stuffing myself, I went to the school cafeteria, but upon my entrance, I was surrounded by a group of...abnormal boys.


    Apparently taking Reki as a Goddess and worshiping her, they started shouting things like: "Please tell me about the daily life of Reki-sama!" "Is her face cute when sleeping!?" "DIE!", all directed at me.


    Well, which is to say, it was the situation that Muto had warned me about this morning. Taking advantage of the rules of Water Tossing.


    And beside me, whose neck and limbs were being twisted in impossible directions, Reki, standing there with the Dragunov on her back, appeared to have decided not to interfere. And Haimaki used his back leg to scratch his ears, yawning loudly. Hey, you guys acting like this...I''m really going to burst into tears, you know?


    In the search of another place where I could eat--since the convenience store and family restaurant had been occupied by Reki''s fan club, I had given up the thought of eating on Academy Island...and like this, I went all the way to Odaiba.


    Well..there''s no classes today anyways, since it''s the opening ceremony.


    Because of the Japanese Early Summer Phenomenon - Typhoon, the wind in the street was a little strong, but the weather was pretty good. Just strolling down the streets like this is a pretty good way of relaxing one''s heart.


    But...


    "......"


    Even though she had been so talkative last night, Reki-sama had said nearly nothing today.


    And, I had a vague feeling that she didn''t seem very happy. She was expressionless as ever, though, so I had no way of confirming it.


    As I walked and thought about this sniper girl--


    *Fyuu*


    A low breeze brushed by us--*Flutter*


    Reki''s rouge pleated skirt flipped up in an extremely dangerous manner.


    "...!"


    But, Reki didn''t care at all.


    Since she hadn''t tried to resist the wind at all, the snow-white curve of her thigh--and a military-used band of velcro, as well as the bayonet tucked inside it, was exposed, for all to see.


    It had gone up, but it was still barely in the safe zone.


    "Hey. Reki...by your feet. Be careful."


    I pointed it out to this robot girl, who apparently, was not programmed with any embarrassment or shyness functions.


    Reki scanned by her feet, as if she was looking out for a landmine...


    "...?"


    She raised her head, looking at me. It didn''t seem like she knew what I was trying to bring to her attention.


    She''s impossible...really, I have to think of a solution quickly.


    Scared that another gust of wind would blow, I--ran into Odaiba Water City.


    "Haimaki, sit. Wait here."


    Following me, Reki made Haimaki wait by the automatic doors.


    Hey, is it really all right if you leave a wolf in this kind of place?


    "..."


    I glanced at Reki out of the corner of my eye, who was following me into the stores with quick strides.


    I''m enveloped in all sorts of problems, but right now, the biggest problem is the matter of Reki''s Sniper Restriction.


    If I don''t think of something to solve it, I won''t be able to handle the other problems.


    (...''Lima Syndrome''...)


    The trump card of extricating myself from Reki''s clutches--''Lima Syndrome''.


    For the sake of its success, I have to establish a good relation with Reki. But, if I want to establish a relationship, the receiving end of the relationship has to be a person.


    Which is to say, I have to humanize Robot Reki.


    But, no matter how I think about this, it''s a huge difficulty in itself.


    I have no idea what to do.


    But, I have to do it.


    Otherwise, I''ll have to spend the rest of my days together with Reki.


    Even if I have to make things up on the spot, I have to force the initiation of Plan: Humanizing Reki.


    Reaching the fifth floor, the one dedicated to restaurants and the like, I, thinking that I could eat anything, as long as I could fill myself up, asked,


    "Is there something you want to eat, Reki?"


    After all, you''ll definitely answer with "I don''t care."


    "I don''t care."


    See?


    Well, I already predicted it.


    "Then, let''s go eat ramen. The ramen sold at Shintojyou is really good."


    Community, companion, friends. The meaning of such is captured in the English word ''Company'', which, linguistically, originally meant ''eating bread together''. Like this, eating together is an important action that aids the building of a human relationship.


    If all goes well, I might be able to use the meal as an opportunity over which we can reconcile, leading the solution into a new dawn of hope.


    So, I brought Reki--


    -to Odaiba''s best ramen shop, the ever-crowded Shintojyou.


    Sitting opposite Reki at a small table, thinking of scoring some points with her, I said,


    "I''ll treat today."


    And then saying to a waiter who had come forth,


    "I want one bowl of Char Siu noodles. And for her, the most expensive thing on the menu."


    Having come here many times before, I ordered, relying on the memory embedded deep in my brain, not even needing to flip through the menu.


    Well, there''s 3000 yen inside my wallet. I shouldn''t have a problem, budget-wise.


    ...*Flicker*, I looked at Reki using my peripheral vision, gauging her reaction.


    "......"


    Only to see that she, like a statue, was sitting like a death row victim on the chair opposite me, completely still. Her head was facing forward, her eyes seemingly looking downwards a little...But what they were looking at was not me, but an empty void...Scary. Those eyes really look like a doll''s.


    Anyways, can''t you at least take your headphones off when we enter a restaurant?


    (But...Reki really doesn''t fit in, in this kind of loud and busy shop. It doesn''t suit well with her at all.)


    Even if I''m the one who brought her here.


    Helplessly, I rested my chin in the palm of my hand, looking out upon the sight of Tokyo Bay.


    Above the multitude of ships, leaving several white trails on the surface of the sparkling, blue water, were seagulls, lightly flying around Empty Island, where there''s a billboard for the musical, ''The Wizard of Oz'' had been constructed.


    This panorama, this kind of relaxation, it''s so comfortable.


    In my mind, I thought that, if Reki were to be cast in ''The Wizard of Oz'', she would definitely be the heartless tin man. Thinking of those things, which were of no importance, I drifted off into a daydream.


    "..."


    "..."


    Completely wordless, we just sat there, waiting for the food to arrive.


    Whenever I teamed up with a girl in a Butei High activity--my personality is such that, I would always be this silent.


    Because, I have nothing to talk about with girls.


    (...This kind of silence is kind of tiring, though.)


    In light of that, while the person in front of me is a girl, she is--Reki.


    Because she''s just sitting there, just like a tin man, I don''t need to pay attention to anything.


    Putting it that way, Reki...for me, might be, a rare and treasured girl.


    But, the image of Aria, who is boyish as well, another person that I didn''t need to take care even when she''s around, invaded another corner of my mind.


    Well, it''s true that conversation is a fundamental part of building a good relationship, but there''s an old saying, haste makes waste. If I talk about denpa things like Ulus or Virus or whatever, in this kind of public place, I''ll just be taken for a lunatic. So, the fact that I can relax here, gazing upon the ocean and the sky, healing my scarred soul from all the trauma it had gone through, was indeed, a good thing.


    "--Sorry to keep you waiting!"


    A familiar voice jarred me, making my head slip off my hand and smash into the table.


    I looked up--


    "Fu-Fuuma!?"


    Lezzad freshman, Fuuma Hina.


    My female kouhai, wearing an apron as part of a waitress outfit, was holding a tray, delivering the ramen.


    This girl...I was wondering why she didn''t come to the opening ceremony, but it looks like she was doing this kind of training.


    "Master, I have delivered the objects you have ordered. Please, eat well."


    A broad smile on her face, Fuuma, *Tap*, placed the bowl of char siu noodles in front of me.


    ...What is this...The char siu had been made into …d shapes. Were you trying to make shurikens? That was...amazingly pointless. With this, the mass became smaller.


    Fuuma apparently thought that she had done something wonderful, and she had an expression on her face which was begging, "Master, praise me!" With that expression, she''s probably expecting me to say something like, "Ooohh, that''s amazing, Fuuma. You''re an excellent ninja," right?


    Well, I''ll just ignore it.


    *Pa* In front of me, who was snapping open the chopsticks unhappily--*Thud*


    Fuuma placed a container of ramen onto the table. It seemed that the gravitational pull was such that Fuuma''s ponytail hung in the air as it thudded to the flat surface.


    "What...what on Earth is this..."


    The ramen...was served in a pot. And that pot was so big that somebody could easily fit their head inside it.


    "This is what Reki-dono ordered, the store''s best, the most expensive item--Super pot ramen."


    "...Hey! This isn''t an amount that a human being can eat! Even an elephant wouldn''t be able to finish this! This shouldn''t be on the menu!"


    "--It is. This is an order that was put on offer this month."


    *Flip* On the menu that Fuuma had opened...


    "New item - Super pot ramen! 5000 yen, *But, if it can be finished within 30 minutes, it''s free!*"


    Clipped in between the pages was a thick piece of paper, newly written.


    Hey, this is 5...5000 yen!


    Then...Then, aren''t I about to eat a meal that I can''t pay for!?


    "Wait, today, I only brought three thousand..."


    Not even sparing me a glance, Fuuma--as if exposing her true personality as a ninja, she smirked, turning towards Reki,


    "Kukuku....As master''s close friend for more than four years, I will be the one to lead the assault this time! I specially suggested these rations, which will definitely bring harmony between you two--this is only a small challenge! Then, 30 minutes, starts now! Ready, set, go!"


    Fuuma''s ponytail, called chonmage in Japan, swished through the air, and she pressed the button on the stopwatch.


    "...!"


    I--turned my head towards Reki, who was nearly completely hidden by the pot.


    "..."


    *Pachin*


    The disposable chopsticks, she tore them apart.


    Yo-you''re going to fight? Challenging this...this colossal enemy, Super pot ramen.


    And, why did I just hallucinate that a light gleamed in Reki''s eyes?


    "..."


    Reki extended the chopsticks, clipping one strand of noodles.


    *Chew*


    She bit the tip of the noodle.


    And, *Shuuuuuu*...*Shuuu*...


    She ate it.


    She just ate the noodles.


    And, *Chew*. *Shuuuu*


    Strand by strand, she ate without pause.


    "..."


    Under my fixated stare, Reki continued to use that unique method of eating to draw the noodles into her mouth.


    Am-amazing. There''s no interval at all between one strand and the next. Was ramen something that you could eat with such small movements?


    Before I knew it--


    Reki had eaten all the noodles in the pot.


    In a mere 5 minutes.


    "..."


    Afterward--


    Reki, *Shuu*


    *Chew*


    Used her chopsticks to eat a prawn, part of the side dish.


    And, *Shuu, Pa*


    She ate a quail egg.


    *Shuu, Pa* *Shuu, Pa* *Shuu Pa*


    Shitake, cuttlefish, mushrooms...


    All the side dishes in the pot were being devoured, without so much as a break.


    "Wh...Wh-what...what is this...?"


    Fuuma looked at the stopwatch in shock. To tell the truth, it doesn''t surprise me that she''s stunned.


    Because...just as the 10 minute mark passed, Reki had...eaten all the noodles and side dishes inside that enormous pot.


    And while Fuuma was watching, so it''s impossible for her to claim that Reki cheated.


    Uu...


    Seeing Reki seem to struggle, lifting the enormous pot....I reached out, helping her bring it off the table...


    Reki placed those small lips by the edge of the pot...


    Ku.


    Ku...Ku.


    She...She''s drinking the soup...!


    Ku...Ku.


    A-are you alright? You''re not going to die, right? If you don''t do this, I''ll have a criminal record, but your life is, ever so slightly, more important. Don''t force yourself.


    But, ignoring my worried thoughts...


    The soup...was completely finished...!


    Reki had completely finished the enormous pot of ramen, which even a Sumo wrestler would have to undergo a siege with.


    "--According to my senses, as of this moment, 10 minutes and 47 seconds has passed since Fuuma-san started the stopwatch."


    Saying this while placing the pot back on the table, Reki''s expression was as always, completely unchanged.


    Am...Amazing...


    I never knew, never would have thought that you could eat so much! No, this isn''t a matter of being able to eat. Are you fostering a black hole in your stomach?


    "...Ah...Ahhhh...!"


    Her gaze flickering between the stopwatch and the pot, Fuuma screamed with a broken voice.


    And, *Shh* Dressed like a waitress, she flopped down on the floor, right there and then.


    "Th...This is a dream...This is...a nightmare...!"


    ...I understand, Fuuma.


    You are still a freshman. You haven''t been desensitized to this kind of abnormal scene yet.


    But, as students of Butei High, it is definite that supernatural people like Vlad or Sherlock will one day, appear in front of you. At that time, you can''t be surprised when those abnormal things flash to life before your eyes. Before that, you have to train yourself to get used to these paranormal sights.


    With that, while I was thinking those senpai-like words in my heart...


    I felt a wave of relief wash over me, since I would not be counted among the ranks of ex-offenders. I held onto my heart, well...more like my wallet, keeping it close.


    The Butei threefold punishment. Such words exist.


    That may be a really extreme expression, but if a Butei is caught breaking the law, he receives a heavier punishment than a normal person...using just now as an example, if I really didn''t have enough money to pay the bill, I would have received threefold punishment.


    Having escaped punishment by a thread, I, having seen the result, used the money that would have been spent on Reki''s free meal to buy fish sausages for Haimaki.


    I ripped off the packaging, giving them to Haimaki, who was waiting at the door obediently...Ooh. He wagged his tail furiously, gulping it down.


    He looks pretty happy. So, he likes eating fish sausages? That''s something to take note of.


    Accompanying me, Reki, whose appearance, for some reason, hadn''t changed at all, although she had just eaten a gigantic pot of ramen, and I boarded the light rail, returning to Academy Island. We had just stepped onto the platform when another gust of strong wind blew.


    Out of hand, I''ll tell everybody this. As long as it is a Butei registered Butei dog, then it can ride trains, buses and other forms of public transportation. I can''t be sure if the same applies for wolves, though.


    On the desolate platform, *Fuah*--


    Reki''s skirt was blown upwards by the wind again, and I violently twisted my head to the side.


    Hey...Can''t you use your hand to hold it down, or maybe just turn such that you''re in a safe direction? You''re a girl, you know!


    Because this robot girl, who had shown no signs of being humanized, was dangerous, in terms of Hysteria Mode, I made her walk in front...


    Reki, Haimaki, and I formed a line, with Reki in front of me, and Haimaki behind me. As we walked down the stairs, *Tap*.


    Reki suddenly stood still.


    That gaze was fixated upon something that appeared to have flickered on the platform of the stairs we were descending--the shadow of some unknown person.


    "...?"


    Nearly colliding with Reki, I slowed down, surprised--*Thud*


    But, Haimaki, following me from behind, smashed into the back of my knee, forcing it to buckle violently.


    Which is to say, a situation of multiple collisions.


    "...Oh..."


    No way of stopping myself, I charged down the platform helplessly, as if pushing Reki, who had turned around, down.


    Under the force of my shove, Reki too fell down the stairs...


    *Thud*...My back smashed into the wall midway up the stairs.


    Because my face appeared to be pressed against Reki''s head, I had been saved from a concussion.


    ...Phew.


    And just having letting out a sigh, taking a deep breath, I--


    -couldn''t help but widen my eyes in shock, having deeply inhaled Reki''s mint-like scent.


    "--!"


    Th-the position right now...


    I-It''s too dangerous, isn''t it!? This?


    ...I am one head taller than Reki.


    And as such, my face was buried in Reki''s hair, without so much as a word of consent--


    I thrust my head away hurriedly, only to see Reki''s gem-like irises gaze upon me from an extremely close distance, confirming my safety.


    "...!"


    And my hand--


    -Just now, reflexively, for the sake of preventing from falling, was grabbing her slender shoulders, as if I was embracing them.


    Because of this, Reki''s body was leaning forward slightly...


    Th-this...isn''t this...


    Exactly like an intimate couple, taking advantage of the shadows and the lack of people!?


    And, hadn''t I pushed Reki violently just now, making it appear as if I wanted to do something...!?


    If it was Aria, at that moment, I would definitely be on the receiving end of a flying high-kick, hurtling back onto the platform. But, Reki was letting herself be embraced, not putting up any sort of resistance.


    Reki''s soft, slender shoulders were completely in my grasp.


    That face, as beautiful as a carving, was directly in front of my eyes.


    And those pink lips were only a few centimeters from mine--


    (...Hysteria, Mode...!)


    That single word invading my panicked mind, I checked my blood flow, extremely agitated.


    It''s OK...? Isn''t this dangerous...!?


    Ah, ah...? It''s alright.


    What a relief. I may not know why, but I hadn''t transformed into Hysteria Mode.


    Meeting Reki''s gaze, I sighed discreetly...


    --*Pata*


    Suddenly, something fell on the mid-portion of the stairs, sending out a sound.


    A position roughly five meters on my left.


    I turned my head, looking towards the source of the noise, looking down the stairs...


    A crepe.


    ...Fallen on the floor.


    That crepe, cream and some sort of bean stuffing--was visible from a part which was half bitten off--curled up into a peach shaped, completely white bun.


    Which is to say, that''s a miniature peach bun, right?


    Peach bun crepe, huh?


    There really are many different types of crepes in this world.


    And, someone who''s willing to eat something so distasteful must be someone who loves peach buns.


    --It must be--


    It must be!?


    "--!"


    My heart jumping into my throat, I lightly...turned my gaze...


    Towards the shoe of the person who had dropped that peach bun...a slender ankle, wearing a black sock...continuing to look up....over there...


    "......!"


    Frozen in a position of walking while eating peach bun crepes, I thought that she had been petrified...Kanzaki H. Aria was there!


    Those big eyes were opened wide, completely fixated upon the scene where I had pushed Reki to the wall, embracing her.


    And Aria, apparently trying to reboot her brain, which had crashed upon seeing this ''Terrible Scene'', had entered stone-mode.


    "......!"


    And, the same went for me.


    Why, in this kind of place--were we seen by Aria? As expected of me, guaranteed to be followed by misfortune.


    Aria, I, and Reki, who had been completely still the whole time.


    As if in a portrait, the three of us stood still, stood silent--


    "But, but, but...is it true that there is a JC that can match Aria in Aru=Kata?"


    As she spoke, the sides of her mouth were smeared with cream as she ate a strawberry crepe...Inquesta''s Mine Riko mounted the stairs.


    And--she noticed Reki and I.


    "UWWOOOOOOOOMUGUMUGUOAH--!?"


    Her hair, fluttering on both sides of her head, flew upwards. Completely shocked.


    ...But, you know, you''re still using both your hands to stuff what remains of the crepe in your mouth while you''re in that shocked state. Right now.


    "We-well done, Ki-kun! Despite the fact that Rekyu is an amazingly difficult character route that can''t be unlocked until your second playthrough! You''re already in the midst of a fiery, passionate kiss! Zgyun! Don! Don!"


    Abnormally excited, Riko stuck her hands into her blouse, making what appeared to be punching movements from inside. What kind of movement is that?


    And also, by Rekyu, do you mean Reki? As always, you don''t hesitate or feel the slightest bit of apprehension when giving someone a nickname--as I was thinking that, Riko''s antics could be said to have helped, as I felt myself relax a little.


    As I realized that I was no longer in a frozen state, *Thud! Clank!*


    Shouting "Don!" and messing around, Riko twirled into Aria, their legs nearly going vertical, they fell onto the floor violently.


    Apparently freed from her frozen state as well, Aria, *Thud!*, jumped to her feet--


    --Onigawara! With that kind of face, she glared this way.


    Sc-scary!


    "Ari--"


    "That''s enough!"


    Uu! Baring her canines, Aria brought her arms down violently, cutting me short. She didn''t give me any chance to explain.


    "You, yo-yo, you''ve said enough! I knew that Idiot Kinji was somebody like this! That''s right, that''s right! You, yo-you! Lo-love, you love these kinds of quiet, re-reserved, beautiful people. Ju-just like Sh-Shi-Shirayuki!"


    --Wh-why is she bringing up Shirayuki at a time like this!?


    Below me, Aria averted her gaze from my face, which was twisted up in protest--


    "A-and with her, yo-you, with her, with that kind of..." ....*Sniff, sniff*..."--I-I''m sorry! That''s why, it''s enough! Just shut up!"


    As if she had nothing to say, she swallowed her words, *Pa!*


    Glaring at me, frozen again.


    "Besides that--Reki!"


    *Whoosh!*


    Aria bared her canines, pointing at Reki.


    "You..really did it, didn''t you...!? I saw it on the school-net website! You, without even refusing my offer...submitted an application to have a two-man team with Kinji...!"


    What...?


    Reki...already submitted an application to be in a two-man team with me?


    I never heard about this beforehand...


    "--That''s ''Team Stealing''! An infraction which should be punished with holes!"


    Facing the furious Aria--


    Reki did not respond.


    In Butei High, although ''Team Formation'' is normally done in the latter part of September--according to the rules set down after Caravan I. However, in reality, students will form rough teams far before the actual event.


    But...especially for Aria and I, students who are partners, one of us registering to be a member of another team is taboo.


    And it appears...that that is exactly what Reki did.


    "I--as for the ro-romance between Kinji and Reki, that kind of thing...I do-don''t care at all! It''s true, it''s true, I really--don''t care! It''s true, so...! So, I don''t care about the relationship between you two! I don''t care, I don''t care! It''s not something I care about! But--I won''t forgive you for stealing my partner! I''m the one that''s tuning Kinji!"


    Tuning?


    Could you please stop that way of speaking...Can''t you see that Riko''s eyes are sparkling again?


    Having been forced to shut up, I protested ineffectually, in my heart.


    "Aria--"


    Beside me, Reki said that, completely toneless. But, that voice made me feel as if she had an abnormal resolve.


    "--What are you to Kinji-san?"


    Ah...


    That tone...this isn''t good. Things are about to get messy.


    I don''t know why, but that sentence from just now seemed to raise an atmosphere, full of tension, as if it was a ''Declaration of War''.


    "Wh-wh-wh...wh, what, what, wh-what, what did you say...th-that''s..!"


    I''m not sure if she understood Reki''s words, but Aria, her hands trembilng, pointed at me.


    "No-nothing. That thing is just my partne--idiot!"


    Hey, Aria.


    You know, nobody could understand your overexcited words from just now. Your eyes are spinning. Well, you probably wanted to say, "That thing is an idiot," anyways.


    "--I am Kinji-san''s fianc¨¦."


    Reki answered directly.


    Riko immediately gasped with shock, going "Fuooahhh!" Aria seemed like she had been shot in the stomach, and with an "Uu!", she doubled over.


    "High...Getting engaged in high school..."


    *Shh, Shhhh*


    Seeming as if...she was carrying some sort of deep understanding in her eyes, Aria glanced to the side, lifting her torso.


    "That...is just playing pretend...!"


    An overwhelming feeling that she was doing her best was radiating off Aria.


    Even though I''m not sure what she''s doing her best at.


    "--This is not a game. This is serious. Aria-san. I hope that you can stay away from Kinji-san from now on. After this, Kinji...will stay in my room, just like last night. He will stay with me throughout the day, and we shall sleep together at night."


    "Serious" "Stay in my room, just like last night" "Sleep together". Under the continuous barrage of Reki''s words, Aria''s expressions flickered through "Awaa!" "Stop it!" "Please stop!" one by one.


    Hey, Reki...Stop saying things that can be misunderstood so easily!


    Aria''s already thinking some weird thoughts, and her face is turning all red!


    "I understand, Aria-san and Kinji-san trust each other."


    Reki continued to speak, as if she was following through with her furious assault,


    "--But, that is not love."


    "Lo, lo, lo-lo-lo-lo-lo...!?"


    Shouting with a voice like that of a chicken, Aria had entered a mode where she could not say the syllable, ¡¸¤¤¡¹.[4]


    No, it''s fine if you don''t say it. Don''t say it.


    If you''re going to react this way to all of Reki''s denpa words, this will never end.


    "Lo-lo-lo-lo-lo-lo----Kinji!"


    As if forcing herself to ignore Reki''s words, she glared at me with a face of a demon.


    "Wh-what are you going to do! Are you going to--be in a group with Reki!? Is that your plan!?"


    Not letting me say a word, calling me an idiot, always throwing a tantrum like a kid, I--under the accumulated pressure of Reki, Team Formation, the exchange student,


    -went "Hmmph," pursing my lips.


    No...


    Wrong. It''s not only that. Actually...


    "--That kind of thing has nothing to do with you, right?"


    What did I say--?


    Something akin to pouring oil on a fire.


    "In the first place, I''m preparing to withdraw from Butei High next year. Teams, partners, whatever, those things don''t matter to me at all. Also, once--"


    Kanae-san''s trial is over, you''re going to go back to London.


    But, this shouldn''t be something that I should say in front of Reki and Riko.


    And, no matter what...


    I was not willing to say it.


    I was not willing to utter those words. Not willing to confirm the reality of Aria''s approaching farewell.


    I did not know why, nor had I any wish to know why.


    "Aria. So what if I''m in a team with you? That kind of team, about to split and part their own ways, is meaningless."


    "Wrong! Even if they''re apart, a team is a team! As long as it''s registered in IADA, they can help each other without restrictions, for eternity! Even if they''re scattered, the proof of their companionship will remain for all eternity--"


    "Whether or not that kind of thing remains, matters not the slightest to me!"


    I could not help but raise my voice.


    Aria.


    Since you''re about to disappear from my side--


    I will not agree to something like ''making memories''.


    As such, you can return to your home country with no regrets. Tokyo and London are on opposite sides of the Earth. As such, there is no way that we will be able to help each other.


    You are going to disappear. From my side.


    Since that is the case, do not try to leave any lingering memories.


    "It doesn''t really matter, does it? Fighting together with you was a thing of the past. Now--"


    Saying this, I halted my words.


    Because--


    -With heavy footsteps, as if kicking her feet into the ground, Aria walked towards me.


    "~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~"


    Unable to do what she wanted, I appeared to have enraged Aria until she had reached her detonation point--wordlessly, she walked towards me, preparing to resort to violence, just like a child.


    As I tensed my body in reflex, about to be struck by Aria...


    *Shh*--Reki came between us.


    --*Pa!*


    "--!"


    Aria, Riko, and I. Everybody widened their eyes in shock.


    Reki--


    -struck Aria across the face.


    --*Shhh*


    Under this sudden assault, immediately going into counter mode, Aria--


    -retreated, jumping backwards, bumping into Riko, who had just turned back, *Thud*.


    Landing on the ground heavily.


    "...Kinji-san. Please retreat, this place is dangerous."


    Reki, her tone as normal, stood in front of me.


    "...!"


    Having had her partner stolen by Reki, who she considered her friend, and being treated like a dangerous object, Aria...lowered her hand, which had been rubbing her face--


    "...Nothing matters anymore..."


    Her eyes, hidden in the shadow of her fringe, and unsteadily...she stood up.


    "Reki...How coincidental. Today is the day of ''Water Tossing''. We can use unarmed combat...we can go all out--"


    Aria brought her arms close, assuming a fighting stance.


    It was full of aggressiveness, almost as if she was a tiger intimidating her prey.


    Sh-she really wants to fight.


    "Added to that, earlier, an exchange student broke the rules, and as we were passing by, she initiated Aru=Kata! In the end, there was no clear victory, and she ran away...Right now, I''m in a really bad mood...!"


    An exchange student able to match Aria in Aru=Kata!?


    "A-Aria...was that exchange student someone who called herself "The Warrior of Ten-thousand techniques"...How do I say this...someone that looked like you?"


    Thinking back to the time where I had nearly been killed by Koko, I asked, agitated--


    "Shut up! And, I''m not that small!"


    --Isn''t that obviously a denial?


    Was Aria also attacked by that exchange student from Hong Kong, Koko?


    Then, in that light...not only is she a martial artist, but she''s also an expert that can even match Aria in marksmanship?


    U-unbelievable. That is completely unbelievable.


    "--Riko, Get my back."


    Aria, raised her head, speaking to Riko, who was at her back.


    Only to see that Haimaki had circled to the other side of the platform at some point in time.


    He had moved to a location where he could catch the two Quadras--Aria and Riko, between Reki and himself, in a pincer-like movement.


    I see. The reason Riko turned back was because she had noticed him.


    *Grrrrrrr*...Riko, standing in front of Haimaki, who was growling like that,


    "--Kufufu. Riko is a kitty lover, but Riko likes dogs too, you know."


    Turning her head slightly, she let loose a vicious smile, full of battle fervor.


    Riko''s unarmed combat, huh? Now that I think about it, this is the first time I had seen her fight like this--


    "Kufu!"


    Laughing happily, Riko moved into a stance, her right hand above, her left hand below.


    Afterwards, she bent her knees at right angles, *Thud!*


    Her left leg kicked out towards Haimaki, threatening him.


    That is--Kung Fu. That''s unexpected.


    And what''s more, it''s the style most commonly seen in Hong Kong movies, Eight Trigrams Palm.


    This is a style that was separated into many schools, and the variations of the technique in this stance were one of many.


    "..."


    And Reki was standing there, completely unafraid of Aria''s intimidation.


    Amazing. That bravery.


    (But...)


    I frowned.


    Because Reki...didn''t assume a stance.


    She was just staring straight at Aria.


    "..."


    *Pa!* Facing Aria, who had pounced like a tiger--


    Reki didn''t resist at all--*Thud*


    Like a flower, carelessly plucked off its stem, she was knocked down with ease. She didn''t even defend herself.


    *Groar!*


    As if trying to help Reki, Haimaki bounded over--but his tail was caught by Riko.


    "Ahaha! Rekyu! Riko will be taking this child! Riko will take this fur!"[5]


    *Bch!* Sweeping Haimaki off his back legs with a leg sweep, Riko--


    -Haimaki, turning to look at her, swung his front paw, tracing an arc in the air towards her *Bch!*


    Swinging her right hand in a huge circle, she deflected the paw, forcing him to sprawl out onto the ground.


    And, *Thud!* Jumping onto his back, she completely sealed off his movements.


    "...!"


    On the other side, sitting down on Reki, who was lying face-up, Aria--


    -her eyes widened, she was staring down at Reki, who hadn''t resisted...No, couldn''t resist would be more accurate.


    I too was shocked.


    (...Reki can''t fight unarmed...!?)


    It''s not that Reki ''had no stance''.


    She ''did not know'' what a stance was.


    In the first place, as a sniper, she''s an expert at ranged warfare.


    There''s no chance that she would intentionally move close to the enemy.


    So, unarmed combat isn''t a mandatory class in Snipe, and Reki''s movements completely exposed the fact that she was a complete amateur.


    "Aria, stop it! You''re just picking on the weak!"


    I shouted.


    But, Aria''s fist, raised high up in the air, turned towards Reki, who had been knocked down as easily as a normal high school student...was not put down.


    As if trying to contain her own rage, which was threatening to overflow, she gritted her teeth.


    "~~~~~~~~~!"


    She couldn''t bring herself to let the blow fall. Reki was too weak. No, that was not the only reason. Aria doesn''t wish to hit Reki. Because, she has always recognized Reki as her friend.


    Aria--different from me, who intentionally tries to stay aloof and away from society--cannot make friends.


    That may be because of her maverick-like personality, but it''s also because her strength is too amazing, making it hard for the students around her to keep up.


    And only Reki--although her special study is different--could fit her.


    During the bus-jacking in April, she had helped too, and when Aria left home because of the fight about Shirayuki, the person she went to was Reki as well.


    So, she couldn''t bring herself to hit Reki--


    --*Shh!*


    At that moment, Aria suddenly bent backwards, dodging a flash of silver. Leaping backwards and turning a flip, she distanced herself from Reki.


    *Shh...*


    From Aria''s twin-tails, which had just been grazed by a bayonet--


    One strand, two strands of hair, just cut, floated into the air.


    "...Reki...Hey...!"


    Reki had drawn the bayonet hidden beneath her skirt.


    On the day of Water Tossing, unarmed combat is the only thing that is allowed with no holds barred...!


    ".....!"


    Reki brushed the Dragunov off her shoulder, *Shhh--Click!*


    Like a parade baton, she rolled the gun around, affixing the bayonet onto it.


    Reki lowered her stance, wielding the Dragunov, which has been assembled in an instant.


    That stance--it''s an ancient bayonet technique, but it''s quite effective.


    It''s probably about twice the power of just now.


    "Reki...!"


    Seeing Reki, who was ignoring Water Tossing''s rules, Aria hesitated, undecided on whether she too should draw her blades--


    *Tap*--!


    Taking advantage of that momentary opening, Reki charged towards Aria, *Kch!*


    She feinted at Aria''s thigh, forcing Aria to dodge backwards--


    "--!"


    *Kch! Kch Kch!*


    With terrifying grace, the bayonet slashed towards Aria without pause. The targets were, wrist, abdomen, inner thigh. It did not deviate from this pattern, and the blade, as if drawn by an inexorable gravity, continued to pierce towards Aria''s vitals.


    Aria was relying on her prodigious reflexes and athletic ability, evading the bayonet''s assault--but in the end, she had been chased to the wall.


    "--!"


    And, Aria''s neck as her target--Reki performed the sharpest stab yet!


    *Kcch!!*


    Aria dodged the blade, her neck a hair''s breadth from the blade.


    And the bayonet continued, brushing past Aria''s head, burying itself deep into the wall.


    "...!"


    This blow made Aria widen her camellia eyes in shock.


    I too had lost all ability to speak.


    Sealing Haimaki''s movements, Riko had also opened her mouth wide, dazed, just like a manga character.


    Th-that was--really filled with killing intent.


    *Zcch* Drawing the bayonet out of the wall, *Shhh*, spinning the Dragunov and retreating a few steps, Reki--just as fast as she had closed in, she retreated.--And once again, she assumed that stance.


    The edge of that blade was still pointing directly at Aria''s neck.


    *Shh* Just as Reki took a step, charging forward--


    "Reki! Stop!"


    Finally able to take this opportunity to speak, I shouted.


    And...*Pa*


    Reki became still, just like a robot, which had the cancel button on its remote pressed.


    Afterward...*Spin*


    Twirling the Dragunov wordlessly--her gaze still on Aria, she shouldered the rifle.


    "Reki..."


    Aria--


    Attacked like this by Reki, who she had thought of as a friend--


    "You...you..."


    ...Tears appeared in her eyes.


    "I''m cutting all ties with you! Severing them! I will never--forgive you again! I never want to see your face again!"


    Facing Reki, who was still silent, still staring at herself, Aria shouted before running away. Riko followed her.


    So, just Reki and I, as well as Haimaki, were left at the station.


    I...dragged Reki along, who was like a robot that had been switched off, ever since I issued the order to stop. With quick steps, I went to one of the corners of Academy Island--The artificial island''s border.


    We arrived at the seaside, completely devoid of life, surrounded on all sides by safety nets.


    Here...I wanted to teach Reki something.


    Because, those extreme actions from just now had exceeded anything my humanization plan could have possibly taken care of.


    Reki sat upright at the edge of the sea, not looking in my direction.


    Just, how do I put this...it looks like she''s calm again.


    I could feel a sense of calm radiating off her even as she battled, so saying that she''s calmed down is a little strange.


    "...Reki."


    "Yes."


    "Earlier, you wanted to kill Aria."


    "Yes."


    She answered me directly.


    No resistance.


    "Yes...you say. Why?"


    "--The ''wind'' ordered me to do so. It said that Kinji-san and Aria-san could not stay close."


    ...Wind.


    That again.


    This girl...she said the same thing on the night that she placed Sniper Restriction upon me. It was all because of the ''wind''s'' orders.


    "What is this ''wind''? Could it be that that''s what you''re listening to with your headphones? Before, you said that you were listening to the sound of the wind."


    "--Incorrect. This is just a recording of the wind of my birthplace.."


    "Wind of your birthplace?...?"


    "For the sake of keeping my soul in contact with the wind, I listen to it."


    ...This is becoming increasingly incomprehensible.


    "Then, is it somebody speaking to you over the phone?"


    "Incorrect."


    "Then, how do you receive the orders of the wind?"


    "The wind''s words are projected directly into my head. From my faraway birthplace--"


    ...


    ......


    Uh...


    I don''t want to speak ill of anybody...


    But, no matter how I look at it, Reki has a social disorder--


    In other words, she has the disease which is ''delusion''.


    This is something I learned in Inquesta, ''I have received a prophecy from God'', or ''Aliens ordered me to do this through electric waves''. Those kinds of delusions. What Reki has right now is very similar to such a thing.


    But, I had also learned that one could not deny those things outright.


    Because, the people in question trust those delusions with all their heart.


    And...I am not a doctor.


    Attempting to find a solution is futile.


    First, let''s leave this topic, and I''ll deliver those words I want to speak to her concisely.


    "Um...that. Saying this kind of thing is a little...But, don''t kill people."


    "Why?"


    Wh...


    Why, you ask?


    "Why? Things that cannot be done just cannot be done. Don''t kill."


    "Is that an order?"


    "It is. That is what is decided in Butei Law."


    "I understand. Then, I will not kill."


    Why is it that...


    Why is it that I feel that the words I''m hearing mean that she has killed before.


    Well, I won''t delve into that. It''s a scary thought.


    (But...)


    Calming down, I thought about it. I thought about Lima Syndrome, which I was using against this delusional, robot girl--


    --Can I really do it?


    If I have to do it like this, all by myself...it doesn''t seem as if that will ever come to pass.


    Then, I have to find people to help.


    Thinking about this, I--


    -glanced at Reki, who was hugging her knees to herself and watching the seagulls, out of the corner of my eye. I sighed.


    And...that fight from just now...


    Reki may be in the wrong, but Aria isn''t right either.


    She didn''t even listen to our side of the story.


    Relying on the pieces of the puzzle that she gathered from seeing the situation, she put them together herself, and formulated a misunderstanding.


    That really completely exposes her weak point.


    Her instincts when fighting with the enemy are amazingly acute--but she has the bad habit of always reaching an incorrect conclusion, and acting upon that flawed basis when I''m involved.


    Originally, after leaning on each other throughout the many battles with I-U, the slight feeling I had that she was a good person...disappeared.


    Aria is a haughty, arbitrary, violent girl, after all.

 Volume 6 - CH 3

    Amdo''s educational building is made up of 1 level above ground, and 3 levels below ground, with the levels underground wider than the level on top.


    ''Underground''. For Academy Island, which is an artificial island, that certainly is a curious phrase.


    Passing through the rigorous checks on the first floor and continuing underground...I arrived at a corridor that was filled with display cases filled with an innumerable amount of guns.


    This place...this is an empty space that makes me nervous no matter when I come.


    With Reki and Haimaki, who were following me, I passed through the corridor, ringing the doorbell of Workroom B201, which was adorned with a plaque which had "Hiraga Aya" written on it--


    "I''m in! The door''s unlocked!"


    From inside, Hiraga-san''s childlike voice reached my ears.


    I opened the door, noticing that the inside seemed to be a temple devoted to Don Quixote, as there were things, things, and more things everywhere.


    Tools of all sizes, components of guns from every era...springs, wrenches, the hundreds of screws in plastic cases, they were all mixed about, stacked until they reached the ceiling.


    "Hiraga-san, it''s me. Tohyama."


    I shuffled sideways, taking care not to touch what had already become a forest of components, walking inside.


    The workbench that was situated within the room had a DVD player and a TV, which was broadcasting a shoujo anime on it.


    Beside it--*KCCCHHH!* Having been welding something, Hiraga-san twisted her head towards me.


    "Oohh!? Tohyama-kun brought Reki-san with him! You guys are getting along well!"


    Shunting the protective goggles upwards, Hiraga-san used those innocent eyes to look between Reki and me.


    "This is...I didn''t bring her, she followed me herself. Also...Is it completed?"


    I looked around, asking.


    "Yeah, you guys are getting along well! You two really match!"


    Said Hiraga-san, pointing two fingers at Reki and me.


    "No, that isn''t how this is..."


    "Aha! You''re getting along well!!"


    ...Is that all you can say?


    "No we''re not. What I''m asking is, is the object I contracted you for completed?"[1]


    Hearing me ask again, the lightbulb above Hiraga-san''s head flickered on.


    "Aha! The contract is finished too! It''s finished!"


    Saying this, she went deeper into the tool rack...*Kcch*. Just like a squirrel entering a tree, she stuck her head and torso within.


    It looks like, if she doesn''t do that, she can''t reach it.


    "Uuu! Just a little bit more!"


    Her SSS-sized uniform snagged by a nail on a shelf, Hiraga-san, only her bottom half visible, wriggled her hips, twisting them around, and those legs, as thin as an elementary school student''s, were also struggling.


    ...It''s amazing that you can remember where it is, at least.


    Well, Hiraga-san is a genius girl, which even U.S. arms manufacturers scouted because of her talent after all. The structure of her brain is, most likely, slightly different from normal.


    ...*Kch, Kccch*


    Ah, she came out.


    "This may be a western blade, but it is a masterpiece that is no worse than the best of Japanese katanas. Tohyama-kun really has something good!"


    Screws and springs stuck inside her hair, Hiraga-san, *Shh*


    Handed over a double-edged sword which had a body which seemed to glow with a fierce light.


    Ooh. It''s been completely modernized.


    What I had just received was the scramasax that Sherlock had used in I-U.


    At the end of the battle, I borrowed this to mount the ICBM...but because of its unnatural sharpness, I had been keeping it up till now. What I had contracted Hiraga-san to construct was something fitted for me, a reinforced rubber handle as well as a hidden sheath--


    I placed it in the sheath behind my back. Yeah, it''s completely hidden. As expected of Hiraga-san.


    "Also, I also modified this, as you requested me to. I accelerated the speed of magazine release, added a three burst-fire setting, as well as full auto!"


    This time, Hiraga-san used those small hands to hand over a gun.


    *Click* This heavy, large pistol is--a Desert Eagle.


    It is one of the world''s most powerful semi-automatic pistols, my father''s legacy.


    Reki glanced towards the pitch-black body.


    "The only person in Amdo able to modify it to such a level is Aya! Amazing, right!?"


    Said Hiraga-san, thrusting forward her flat chest, no different from Aria''s, with pride.


    I raised the gun, aiming it towards the wall. In the sight, Jeanne, Vlad, Patra, Sherlock--the appearances of all the superhumans that we had fought till now appeared.


    ...Regretfully, I''m still a Butei High student.


    I-U, as a group, may have splintered, but its remnants are still on the run. So, it''s practically certain that one of those ability users, just like in manga, will attack.


    And, for the sake of resisting, of course I strengthen my equipment.


    Following this line of thought, I found this Desert Eagle from out of my the things my father left behind.


    The bullets that this Desert Eagle uses are bullets that have three times the stopping power of the 9mm parabellum ammo that my Beretta uses, a .50AE.


    However, guns...aren''t like in games, where once they are equipped, they increase the user''s power. To put it simply, the user has to undergo training for such a thing to happen.


    Especially this Desert Eagle, whose barrel and recoil are both abnormally strong.


    My father, who was a strong man, nearly 2 meters in height, could use it freely, but for me, it''s a gun that is too heavy, and too powerful. If I want to be able to use it without impediment, I have to undergo more practice.


    And as such, I temporarily--decided only to use it when I was in Hysteria Mode.


    After all, even if I have a powerful gun, it''s meaningless if I can''t hit the target.


    I sheathed the gun, slipping it into the holster that Hiraga-san had provided--one that was strapped to one''s thigh.


    Beside me, Hiraga-san''s round eyes were glowing with an innocent light, and she looked up at me, saying


    "Mmm, Tohyama-kun is really cool like this! A black Desert Eagle really fits a dark boy like you!"


    Dark boy?


    "Isn''t that right, Reki-san!"


    ....*Shh*


    Reki nodded her head in agreement.


    "Reki-san, remember to buy the components for your armor-piercing bullets. I''ve already prepared amazing bullet tips, made out of reinforced tungsten carbide. Thanks for the patronage?"


    Her hands put together, brought up, touching her face, Hiraga-san flashed a large, salesman-like, smile.


    *Shh*


    Apparently also one of Hiraga-san''s old customers, Reki nodded.


    ...Selling weapons to me as well as selling weapons to Reki, it looks like, the more we fight...the richer Hiraga-san becomes. And, she herself doesn''t have to fight. Arms dealing, it''s such a profitable job.


    Her face may be innocent, but she''s a terrifying person. Hiraga-san, that is.


    A few days after I started to live with Reki--The Reki humanization plan that I had prepared for the sake of the Lima Syndrome received a small opportunity.


    That day, we had swimming class, but Ranbyou-sensei, whose blind date appeared to have failed again, vented the full force of her rage upon the boys of class B, destroying the swimming pool. It was hard for me to imagine a lone person destroying a swimming pool with her bare hands, but ultimately, this is only something that the Vice-Director of Assault, the monstrously strong woman, Ranbyou, could do.


    Repairing the swimming pool would take some time...so the swimming class that the girls in class C were going to have was pushed back till after school.


    And after school--I didn''t want it to look like I was peeping, but I still observed the swimming pool--I noticed that Reki, also wearing the school swimsuit, was standing with the other girls by the edge of the pool.


    (This means that I can temporarily move freely...!)


    I immediately put my body into gear, burdened by one extra sword and gun--using the fish sausages as a lure, I locked Haimaki in the sports warehouse before running to the rendezvous point with the person that was going to aid me in my plan.


    I arrived at a point close to the center of Academy Island--the tennis court by the second field.


    *Bch. Bch. Shh.*


    ...Inside the fence, wearing white tennis outfits, the girls in the tennis club were sweating profusely.


    Ignoring what they''re like normally, in this kind of situation, they''re fulfilling their time of youth, of vigor.


    But, opposed to them, pressing himself into the fence, was someone, looking exactly like a prison inmate. Probably for the crime of peeping.


    Ah! Jeanne-san!


    I looked towards one side of the court, towards where the freshmen girls were shouting, and over there--*Shh!*


    Strands of hair hanging on each of her cheeks, the rest tied up with a ponytail, Jeanne delivered a sharp smash, currently in a furious match with a curly-haired member of the tennis club.


    (Hey, that...)


    Just now, I thought that I had seen it.


    Jeanne''s tennis-wear--


    That skirt, following in the wake of Jeanne''s killer smash, had floated upwards.


    *Bch, Whoosh*--


    And every time she swung her racket...


    Her pure white triple-layered, frilly underskirt would, for an instant, be completely exposed.


    No. I understand. That isn''t underwear. It''s just sportswear, it doesn''t matter even if anyone sees it.


    What I had thought I saw was just a mistake my brain had made, unable to tell the difference.


    But...that underskirt, almost like underwear, wasn''t the only problem.


    Having long, graceful legs which a Japanese person would be hard pressed to have, (well, now that I think about it, she isn''t Japanese,) her thighs were full, and delightfully supple. Also, they were amazingly white, almost like snow.


    Every time her skirt flipped up, those were exhibited for all to see, so the stimulation of arousal was hardly normal. This is too dangerous, right?


    Damn it. Why is it that the girls'' tennis outfit is designed such that it appears to be showing off their lower body? To the designer: Get the hell out here! I wouldn''t mind using my sword to help fix your broken mind.


    ...Actually, now that I think about it, doesn''t it really look like I''m peeking?


    I just came here to find Jeanne...


    For the sake of preventing any suspicion that I would be doing such a thing, I dropped my head, and as I fought an inner battle with Hysteria Mode, which was threatening to activate...the sound of the match stopped.


    I jerked my head up, only to see a freshman kouhai shouting, "Please use this towel!", running towards Jeanne, who appeared to have achieved a landslide victory.


    ...Jeanne, you''re pretty popular, aren''t you. Even if among the female students. I may not know why, but it seems that she''s a beautiful person that''s just as attractive to girls.


    With such splendor, she was received in a manner befitting a princess.


    --In the time since the Plea Bargain that allowed her to transfer from I-U to Butei High, Jeanne had already enrolled in Informa, joined the tennis club, and like now, she was living a fulfilling high school life.


    And opposed to that, having been defeated by her in the underground warehouse last spring, I...am being restricted by a robot girl and a wolf.. What have I gotten myself into?


    Not able to avoid spiraling into deep depression, I--


    "--Tohyama."


    Heard Jeanne, who had finally noticed my presence.


    "Jeanne, come, quickly."


    I waved towards her.


    Her silver hair partitioned, hanging down her back, she had changed into her uniform, striding out of the clubroom for the tennis club...


    At a distance around 2 meters away, *Tap*, she stood her ground.


    "Don''t come any closer. Tohyama."


    "Why?"


    "In the club activities just now, I sweated a little."


    Said Jeanne, shifting the racket that was slung over her back, under her shoulder.


    "But, because of your haste, I did not have time to shower. As such, I only used a wet towel to wipe my body, and perfume to mask my scent."


    ...You''re still so formal.


    Also, did you say you used perfume? Even though you''re still a high school student. As expected of the ojou-sama who holds the blood of nobles.


    "There''s no need to pay attention to that. Let''s talk as we walk."


    *Fyuu* A gust of wind blew past--and Jeanne''s scent, a comfortable, grassy fragrance, wafted from her body.


    Hey, you''re not sweaty at all, are you?


    Before, I had heard Nii-san...No, I should say Kana...say that just relying on perfume wasn''t fully effective, and that only when perfume is mixed and melded perfectly with a woman''s natural scent, will it be able to create a pleasing, moving fragrance.


    And the Jeanne as of now had completely achieved this.


    In Butei High, which is full of the acrid stink of gunpowder, you really are an unparalleled, fresh existence.


    Jeanne frowned, a little hesitant--but she walked this way, keeping by my side.


    Glancing at her, who was walking beside me, that skirt, following the school rules perfectly, was hiding a gun.


    --A CZ100, huh? That''s a good gun.


    "The fact that Aria and you separated and that you''re in a team with Reki now--has become quite big news in Inquesta."


    "You''re kidding me...Somebody like me isn''t qualified to be a topic of discussion, right?"


    "Tohyama, you yourself may not know this, but the students in Butei High, especially those in Assault, believe that you have excellent abilities in battle, and from the shadows, they respect and admire you. However, they''re afraid of your reaction, so they aren''t too open with their admiration. To tell the truth, after hearing about your induction exam, I looked at you in a new light."


    Ha-have mercy on me.


    And, up till now, whether it is a good or bad thing I''m not sure of, but I''m still looked up to by those in Assault.


    "This is also written in the reports that Masters keeps. They said that, while there are some ups and downs with your status, you possess the greatest alternative power, your charisma, your leadership--you just lack integration with others, and there are some issues with your personality."


    Issues with my personality, huh?


    How troublesome.


    "Mmm, well...there''s no need to talk about me. Rather, let''s speak about Reki. What have you found out?"


    I thought about what Aria had said from back then--A battle between Butei is a battle of information.


    What kind of opponent the enemy is, what are his weaknesses, what does he like, what does he hate...the first side able to grasp these characteristics has an overwhelming advantage.


    But, if one acts by himself, he will be noticed immediately, and as such, contracting a third party is common practice.


    The person that I had contracted in April was Riko from Inquesta, and the person that I had contracted this time was Jeanne, who had taught Riko how to sift through information. After all, the teacher should be better than the student, and jokes and false information tend to appear in Riko''s reports.


    "Elite snipers will often try to hide information about themselves, and Reki has this tendency as well. As such, the amount of information that exists about her is extremely limited."


    Well, that''s what I expected.


    Even living together with her, I hadn''t really figured anything out about her.


    "Also, her past history is a blank. The success rate of missions after entering Butei High is 100%, an impeccable record. But, she is extremely selective with her missions."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Presently, all I can say is, Reki only accepts a mission under three patterns."


    "Three patterns...?"


    "The first, a teacher asks her directly to do so. Under certain, rare circumstances, Masters will assign the contract to specific, excellent students...although these cannot be solved outright because of special conditions, it is possible to earn a large amount of credits, nullifying the need to take an exam. You ran into something like this during your first year, right?"


    Now that she mentions it...when I was in Assault, such a thing did happen.


    I thought back to that situation, and thinking of buying a can of coffee, I slotted a coin into a roadside vending machine.


    "--the second, missions with an LD Score of over 900"


    "900...!?"


    Shocked, my hand slammed into a button on the vending machine.


    LD Score is a ranking system, assessing the difficulty of a Butei mission. I don''t normally pay attention to it, but special, outside organizations will use the value as an evaluator for the compensation.


    300~400 are commissions meant for student Butei, 500~700 are commissions meant for professional Butei, and that is basically how it''s divided.


    --But, above 900.


    In even elite Butei organizations, they are missions that only the best of the best would ever dare accept.


    "Ah...I was so surprised that I pushed the button for hot."


    Yet, it''s amazingly hot right now...So unlucky.


    Grumbling, I took the black coffee out, and Jeanne, standing by my side, took it from my hands.


    "...Recently, my magic hasn''t been very stable. But, I can still do something like this."


    *Pa*, the can of coffee that she threw back...had become cold.


    Oh! The Diamond Dust Witch, Jeanne, can use her ability for something like this. How convenient.


    "Reki...accepted several of those maximum difficulty sniping missions. And, speaking in light of the fact that she still has a 100% success rate, we can already determine that she is either an ability user or a sorcerer."


    Despite the fact that she herself was an ability user and sorcerer, Jeanne still said those words with a look of awe.


    "...You said that there were three patterns, right? What''s the third?"


    "It''s ''Eagle Eye''."


    "Eagle Eye...? Reki?"


    This rather unexpected content made me tilt my head, not fully understanding.


    The "Eagle Eye" in question is something that takes advantage of snipers'' prodigious eyesight to observe a target from far away--a codename for a reconnaissance mission.


    That mission, where both the credit and money compensation isn''t high, is such that, usually, only inexperienced freshmen or trainees in Snipe accepts it...


    "Tohyama. You''ve been observed before. At least two times before."


    "...What did you say?"


    "The first time, the contractor was Aria. The date was April the 2nd. She contracted Reki to be her "Eagle Eye", so she could figure out which entrance you leave Inquesta from, and lie in wait."


    Ah. That past incident, where we went to Oumi to look for that kitten.


    At that time, thinking of how to combat Aria, I took a mission, trying to escape outside--but Aria, lying in wait outside the Inquesta building, appeared before me.


    So, that was Reki, observing me from afar, reporting to Aria?


    She really sticks her head where it''s unwanted.


    "And in July, she accepted a mission from Masters, the content being, observe the third boy''s dormitory. At that time, Masters had apparently been warned by the police, being told to observe an empty room...since it''s Butei High, they have to strengthen their alertness. And, Reki accepted that mission."


    I remembered that too. That was the time where Shirayuki saw Aria in a bunny girl outfit, and she went trigger happy on her M60. At that time, Reki was using the Dragunov''s scope to observe my room.


    "And, the ''Eagle Eye'' missions that Reki accepts all fall under certain criteria. Only when it involves you, Aria, or Shirayuki, will she accept."


    "Aria, Shirayuki, or me...?"


    What kind of pattern is that? I don''t understand at all.


    But, I understand a little now...from the beginning, Reki had been paying attention to what goes on around me.


    And the only person who didn''t know--was me?


    "The first time I investigated, I found some other pieces of information, but many of those were unconfirmed. This is all that can be reported. Alright--did you gather anything yourself?"


    A few days ago, after Reki and Aria''s battle...I had explained my situation under Reki''s Sniper Restriction, as well as Lima Syndrome, which was my adopted plan of action, asking Jeanne for assistance...


    At that time, Jeanne made one request: "As you''re by Reki''s side, give me a clue as to what I can investigate about her."


    "What I have gathered is--sound."


    "Sound?"


    "Reki always wears earphones, hearing these mysterious sounds. Yesterday, I took advantage of the time she was in the shower, and borrowed her headphones and MP3 player...copying it into a micro-SD card."


    "Shower...? What kind of scene is that? That you two have."


    Jeanne said, flashing a look of suspicion towards me. I''ll just ignore that.


    I plugged my earphones into my phone, handing one side to Jeanne.


    "Listen to this, see whether you can understand it."


    "Mm..."


    We stopped talking, each of us wearing one side, listening intently.


    Before this, I had tried listening to the sounds...It was slightly eerie, but it really was just the sound of the wind, playing endlessly.


    "..."


    Because the cord was too short, our heads slowly approached each other as we listened...*Shh*. Jeanne''s long, silver hair, fluttering in the midst of the wind, lightly brushed my cheek.


    Uu. This feminine sensation is really hateful.


    But, I''ll have to tolerate it.


    "--Here. It may be extremely small, but I heard a small sound. Not wind. But, I can''t make it out..."


    "Mm..."


    Jeanne closed her eyes, her expression firm, completely concentrated on the sound.


    Waiting to see for Jeanne to comment, I looked directly at her face.


    ...


    ......


    ...Even so...she really is so beautiful. This girl.


    Long eyelashes. A shining nose. Lips like the petals of a rose.


    This cool image. Rather than a witch, she''s more like an actress.


    "I can''t hear it. But, this is certainly a clue...Wh-what are you doing, Tohyama? Why are you looking at me?"


    Widening those sapphire-like blue eyes halfway through her speech, Jeanne noticed that I was looking at her from an extremely close distance, and she pulled her head away.


    "Ah, no, I was just waiting for your comments."


    I said, taking off my headphones...and passed the micro-SD card with the music file on it to Jeanne, waiting for her to speak.


    Her face slightly red for whatever reason, Jeanne cleared her throat before saying,


    "This might be a clue. I happen to know someone to go to."


    Her arms folded in front of her chest, forefinger and middle finger stuck out, she gestured towards the SD-card in between them.


    While using her own ice-blue cellphone to call that person she "happened to know", Jeanne brought me to see--Connect. Next to Informa, it''s where students are taught to support those in the battlefield through the use of communicative devices.


    Connect, huh...I''ve never really come here before.


    "I get along quite well with the Nakasorachi here."


    Hearing this uncommon surname, I suddenly remembered something.


    --Nakasorachi Misaki.


    A Connect sophomore, although we were in the same grade, I couldn''t remember what she looked like, but...I was very familiar with that voice.


    The reason I say that is because, very often, she acts as the operator during Assault combat.


    Butei--especially the Butei in Assault, need to be able to communicate with each other through wireless headsets.


    When undergoing a large-scale operation, the people that keep the complicated messages from getting jumbled, are the operators.


    The operator assumes command from Connect, accurately stating the team''s status to all its members. Often, they will also report the ETA of reinforcements, the change in weather, etc., informing them of information that Butei in the middle of the combat cannot find out for themselves.


    In the bus-jacking incident in April, telling us which bus was hijacked, as well as informing us of all the situational reports before the reinforcements took action--


    -was the operator, Nakasorachi. Which is to say, she was one of the people working behind the scenes, absolutely critical to the resolution of that case.


    Nakasorachi''s operating is perfect. She is always amazingly calm, able to follow separate conversations with several Butei, all speaking with hurried, unclear voices at the same time. In spite of all that, she is able to pass on each and every piece of information accurately.


    Even more worthy of praise is her elocution, her voice is just as clear, as pleasing to one''s ear as that of an NHK anchor. I had never heard her wrong, not once.


    (But, I remember that, although she is such an excellent Butei, she was only ranked as B.)


    I had only heard her voice, so I did not know what she looked like in reality.


    She''s probably seen me before, through the small camera installed in every headset, but as for me, it was my first time seeing her.


    I can''t be wrong that she''s a girl. She must be an honor student, radiating a graceful air.


    Thinking of this, Jeanne, saying "Follow me", hurried me onwards--[2]


    We walked into the Connect building, which was like a telecommunications corporation.


    Under Jeanne''s guidance, I arrived at the audio classroom, and it appeared that, for the sake of keeping dust outside, shoes were forbidden inside.


    Changing into slippers and entering the room...because school was already over, the classroom was empty.


    I looked left and right, and audio equipment was neatly stacked all around me, just like a radio station.


    Jeanne and I stood a while, in the middle of this classroom, full of the scent of machinery...


    "--Jeanne?"


    *Tap Tap* Several types of headphones piled up in her arms, a girl ran this way from the side...but because she was carrying too many, it didn''t seem as if she could see in front of her--


    "He-hey."


    Not hearing my warning in time, *Thud*


    "Hawaa!"


    She smashed into me...*Thump* Her butt hit the floor.


    *Whoosh* A pair of silver-edged glasses flew into the air--and beside me, who had reached up, grabbing it, *Gcch Gcch*


    The earphones that she was carrying spilled out onto the floor, while the tangled wires wrapped around her head, her arms, as well as her feet, which were wearing red indoor shoes.


    "Haaa."


    That girl''s hair wasn''t only long in the back, but in the front as well, nearly blocking out her eyes.


    I remembered that the male protagonist in the galge that I had helped Riko buy, had this kind of hairstyle as well.


    Could it be that that''s what''s popular nowadays?


    (...Uu...)


    --Because she had fallen down, she was at my feet, and her skirt, terrifyingly enough, was in a mess.


    If it was a normal guy, he''d probably be feeling quite lucky. But, that isn''t me. I have to avert my gaze, looking upwards, making sure that there isn''t the slightest chance that I somehow looked between those thighs. After all, safety first.


    "Are you alright, Nakasorachi?"


    Jeanne, next to me, asked.


    Hmm?


    She is...Nakasorachi...?


    I couldn''t help but widen my eyes, turning back towards that girl, who was still tangled because, for some reason, the wires were uncannily linked, and she couldn''t get them off.


    This...This is completely different from the way I imagined it.


    Hearing her instructions, I really felt that she was an extremely adept person.


    That girl, named Nakasorachi, extricated herself from the wires with Jeanne''s help, and waving her hands in the air, she shouted "Glasses, glasses!" Almost like in a manga, like a dog chasing its own tail, she crawled around, tracing circles on the ground, feeling for her glasses. Are you alright?


    ...Which is to say, I can understand that she''d be wearing her uniform while crawling around like this...


    Bu-but, those breasts...they''re majestic. Shirayuki-ranked.


    Ignoring what kind of feeling she gives off and judging solely by her appearance, she''s an extremely dangerous girl.


    And those eyes, sometimes hidden, sometimes appearing from beneath her fringe, were definitely those of a beautiful person.


    I felt as if I couldn''t bear to speak, and so, all I did was, like giving a dog a bone, hand over the glasses I had caught just now...


    Nakasorachi went "Feh!", taking the glasses and standing up, unsteady...


    "...Wh...Who...is it...?"


    Nn...? Frowning, she squinted at me. *Sh, shh*


    Apparently not getting a clear image, she brought her face closer to mine, putting it so close that I could feel her breathing.


    Is it that her eyes aren''t good? Or is it that her fringe obscures her vision, making her vision hazy? Or is it both? Anyways, finally able to see my appearance, she,


    "!!"


    *Shuffle Shuffle Shuffle! Thud!*


    Backing up hurriedly, she smashed into the soundproof wall.


    "Ah, waa, it''s, a boy, bo-boy, n-no, I''m fine! I''m fine! Bo-bo, like, I like! That''s how, I really feel!"


    *Whoosh*


    Waving her hands around manically, she was panicked to the point where I could not understand what she was saying.


    Her face, obscured by her hair such that I could only see the bottom part, turned red. Ooh, that''s a rapid-blushing technique able to match Aria''s.


    "Je-Jeanne, suddenly, suddenly suddenly, brought a boy with her...Awaahh."


    Her back sliding down the wall...*Shh*


    *Shhhh*...


    For some reason, the girl suddenly became alert, and she suddenly straightened her legs.


    And...is that how you straighten your legs? That''s an amazing X-leg. Not even Shirayuki can match that.


    Afterward, putting on her glasses gingerly...


    "Gl-glasses, t-th-thathan, you very much..."


    She couldn''t even say "Thank you very much."


    Is your articulation that bad?


    "Isn''t this the wrong person?"


    I couldn''t help but turn back, asking Jeanne.


    "Nakasorachi is Nakasorachi. Are you unsatisfied with my choice?"


    *Zcchh* Jeanne''s eyes stared directly at me...


    Helplessly, once again I...looked towards that creature, who appeared to be Nakasorachi.


    "Hii."


    But once I looked at her, she immediately used the headphones in her hand to block her face.


    "So-sorrysorry! So-sorry!"


    "No, I haven''t sa..."


    "I-I-I-I, Jea-Jeanne-san, Jeanne-san was alone, I thought that Jeanne-san was going to come by herself, no-not, a boy, I didn''t think that a boy would come, I haven''t prepared my heart yet! I''m too excited! Ah, I say excited, but it isn''t a happy excitement!"


    *Wave Wave Wave*


    As if using sign language, Nakasorachi''s hands gestured wildly, without pause.


    "W-Which I''ve only seen from the incam monitor, he''s so cool, I-I didn''t think he would come here, moreover, Tohyama-kun! Aah..."


    Hold on...can this girl communicate properly?


    "Tohyama, Nakasorachi is the same as you, and she has some issues with her personality. Please go to that wall."


    *Shhh* While looking at me, Jeanne pointed at one corner of the room. Saying "The same? How are we the same at all?", I grumbled while walking to the wall...


    *Ba*


    Nakasorachi had taken a cellphone out of the pocket of her skirt, and being told something by Jeanne, *Patatatata! Patatata!* With a speed that blurred one''s eyes, she entered in a cellphone number.


    ...Who is she calling?


    Just as I had thought that, the song, "Melody of Flowers" began flowing out of my cellphone.


    Eh. Me?


    "...Hello?"


    I picked it up.


    "--Hello, nice to meet you. Saying this is a little weird, but this is the first time we have met in person. I am Nakasorachi Misaki. Sorry for just now."


    Just like a radio announcer, a voice, enunciating each Japanese word with absolute precision, reached my ears.


    Eh?


    I couldn''t help but look at Nakasorachi, but Jeanne had adopted a guard-like pose, standing in front of her.


    "I have the bad habit of being easily excited...so, please forgive me, I can only speak with you like this, relying on the phone--Will this be fine?"


    "Eh? Ah...It''s fine."


    Wh-what''s with this? What''s with this attitude switch?


    I don''t really understand, but it looks like Nakasorachi has such a personality that, only when she speaks through machines, can she speak steadily. Rather, without them, she can''t speak at all. I shouldn''t really say this, but she''s a weird person.


    *Shhhh* Jeanne turned her head, saying something to Nakasorachi, who was behind her.


    "--Is the procedure you would like me to help you with, the audio analysis of the music file in this micro-SD card?"


    "Ah, ahh. If you''re able to understand something from that sound, please tell us."


    Hesitating, I responded to Nakasorachi.


    "That is the sound that Reki from Snipe always listens to on her headphones. She said that she was listening to the sound of her birthplace, although...we cannot hear anything, but what sounds like wind. I know that having you try to perform an audio analysis without a video of any kind is a difficult contract--"


    "--Not at all. Audio is able to convey much more than video. At least, for me, it is as if seeing a video. Also, because I am in the same normal class as Reki-san, sophomore class C--I can recall her headphones. Reki-san''s headphones are...these. Sennheiser PMX990. One of its characteristics is its clarity of sound, a masterpiece which accentuates the higher pitches. Please wait a moment."


    *Shh* I saw Nakasorachi, behind Jeanne, put on a pair of orange headphones--


    "..."


    For a while, silence.


    She''s probably started to listen.


    I''ll just wait here too, silent as well.


    I mean, the person I''m speaking to has put their headphones on, after all.


    "...An extremely...vast location..."


    Within a few moments, I heard Nakasorachi''s voice come out of my cellphone.


    This is probably a report on what she managed to figure out with the audio track.


    "From the echo and speed of the wind, the place of recording was an expansive field--a piece of ground at a high altitude. There are forests close by. Coniferous forests. The sound of the leaves rustling...this is, Larix Sibirica."


    He-hey, hey.


    Just from the sound...you''re able to understand to such a degree?


    Now that I think about it--I had learned about this in Inquesta.


    Based upon the ambient noise during a telephone conversation or some other method of communication, it is possible to deduce a specific location based upon said noises. This is the method named, sound investigation.


    But, from what I could remember, one needs a computer with special software to do such a thing.


    And, Nakasorachi appeared to be able to perform such an analysis with just her ears. It looks like her ears, abnormally good, make up for her eyes.


    "Added to that, according to the sounds of the vegetation, this location is probably somewhere between Northern Mongolia and Siberia."


    ...Mongolia? Siberia...?


    Nakasorachi''s calm voice reaching my ears, I tilted my head.


    "I can hear the breathing of horses. It isn''t big, they aren''t domesticated, but not completely wild...they''re probably the descendants of Mongolia''s horses, Equus przewalskii. Also, the howling of wolves...but on the contrary, these howls are quite loud, for wolves. I believe that they are a subspecies of gray wolves, tundra wolves."


    As I was feeling overwhelmed by Nakasorachi''s sense of hearing as well as her wealth of knowledge--I felt that I was understanding these sounds less and less.


    Reki''s birthplace...could it be that it''s outside Japan?


    I couldn''t help but frown...looking at my watch.


    Ah...this isn''t good. Reki''s swimming class is going to end soon. If I get too far from her, I might be sniped.


    I snapped my cellphone shut, raising my voice, directing it towards Nakasorachi''s direction.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m out of time. I''ll be leaving first...afterward, could you structure what you learned in an e-mail and send it to me? I''ll leave that micro-SD here, for now. It''s fine if you return it later."


    Unable to talk without a machine, Nakasorachi--


    "Re...re-re-return it...? Go-go-go-go-go-going to the boy''s dormitory, it''s impossible! Be-be-because, I don''t have any fitting underwear!"


    Immediately returning to that regretful personality, she answered with some mysterious words.


    What...underwear?


    Rather, I hadn''t said anything about you coming to the boy''s dormitory, right?


    Well, after all, this is Butei High, the gathering place of the strange. I sighed...opening the door, preparing to leave the Connect classroom...


    *Shh* And at that moment, Jeanne grasped hold of my arm.


    "...What?"


    "..."


    Wordlessly, she pushed me out of the classroom, and after confirming that there was nobody in the corridor...she said softly, as if whispering,


    "Tohyama, be careful."


    "Of what?"


    "Reki. I didn''t say it earlier, because I couldn''t confirm the information that I had received, but--before Reki entered Butei High--ever since she was 14, she was not only in Japan, but it seems that she was also active in Russia and China. Because, before her international Detective Armed License was ratified, she had received a Butei License, allowing her to travel to China and Russia."


    "...What did she do in those foreign countries?"


    "It is not recorded. It''s not that nothing was done, but rather, she was doing an unrecorded job."


    "''An unrecorded job''...?


    "It''s difficult to say, is it fine if I say it?"


    "Say it."


    "For example, ''Sweeper''."


    --Well, I expected as much.


    In this business, that is probably the only unrecorded job.


    Even in self-defense, a Butei is forbidden to kill. At best, this applies in Japan and Western Europe--but when one talks about reality, Butei that do nothing but kill, do exist.


    And, around 70% of such Butei are those that specialize in sniping.


    Of course, no matter which country it is, this information is highly classified.


    "--I''ll pretend that I didn''t hear that."


    Saying this, I looked out the window.


    Reki...


    As expected, you are not normal.


    Well, from the beginning, I had had such a feeling.


    "Tohyama. Since you said that you''re under Reki''s Sniper Restriction, this problem would be best solved early. I certainly accepted a contract to aid you, but--if you wish to make Lima Syndrome a reality, in the end, you must still build a good relationship between Reki and you."


    "I was doing that, but it hasn''t been going well."


    "Mm, luckily--you and Reki are a boy and girl. There''s a strategy."


    ...A boy and girl? ...A strategy?


    Why is it that I don''t have a good feeling about this.


    "What are you saying I should do?"


    "Have you brought Reki into the city? In other words, going on a date."


    "Go-going on a date...? No, it wasn''t a date, but there was a time where we went to Odaiba to eat ramen."


    "You didn''t make Reki pay, did you?"


    "She didn''t pay."


    Hearing me say this, Jeanne said, surprised,


    "Well done, Tohyama. Reki must have been happy."


    "She didn''t seem any different to me."


    "No. She would have been happy in her heart. After all, this is something that would make anyone happy. Even if that meal cost a mere 100 yen."


    More accurately, she didn''t use any money.


    Because, she ate the super pot ramen within 30 minutes.


    "What I wanted to say was this behavior, treating Reki as a girl, treating her gently. Because of your role as a boy, this will have an effect. As long as you continue doing this, you will be able to build a good relationship with Reki. Right, I''ve thought of a good idea. Why don''t you go to Caravan I now? Use that time where you have freedom of action."


    "Freedom of action...?"


    "Stay by Reki''s side during the trip, doing things that girls would like."


    "Things that girls would like...what''s that? I''m not holding myself back, but I really am clueless when it comes to that area. Couldn''t you tell me something a little more specific? You''re a girl too, right?"


    "That''s--this method may be a little cliche, but use gifts to deepen your relationship. Once girls receive things like clothing or jewelry from boys, they''ll feel that some distance has decreased, creating a happy feeling. Even girls and boys that are fighting make up with this method."


    "...Then, what shop should I visit to buy such things?"


    "For example, a boutique."


    Bou-boutique...


    That''s a really ancient way of saying it...


    No, rather than that...


    "Don''t you think that Reki has no interest in things like fashion...?


    "Listen well, Tohyama. There is not a girl on Earth that has no interest in clothing. This is a law of the world."


    *Rustle* Facing Jeanne, who said those words with an earnest face and feeling a little suspicion appear in my heart, I...


    "Then, would you be happy as well? For example, if you were to receive some clothes that you liked that I had bought for you from a boutique."


    ...casually put forth an example.


    And...maybe it was because this was an unexpected question, but...


    "Clothes that I like?"


    Jeanne looked shocked for a moment...and with an attitude very unlike her, she dipped her head a little.


    "--N-no. If Tohyama sees me wearing clothes like that...he''ll definitely think I am strange. The fact that the clothes I like don''t fit my image, I understand perfectly."


    "Your taste in clothes doesn''t matter, right?"


    "Then, for example...just as an example--I wouldn''t mind a fluttering, long skirt with patterns that a girl would like. There should be a headdress. Ah, no, that''s just an example."


    Since you said it''s just an example, why are you leaning towards me? What is this?


    "--Whatever. I''m not interested either. What''s important is, you wouldn''t be happy about something you should be happy about."


    "I-I''d be happy about that. Originally, I''d only wear it in my room, but if it was something you bought for me, it''s not that I wouldn''t specially show it to only you. If you wouldn''t tell anybody."


    As if she really wanted to show it to me, Jeanne said that with a strange sort of tension, but...


    Well, in short, she would be happy. Receiving clothes that a boy bought for her. I understand that.


    If that''s so for Jeanne, then...there might be a chance that Reki too is affected.


    But, for me, this is an amazingly difficult task.


    No less than a battle. How depressing.


    September 14--


    Called a field trip, the journey of team formation had started.


    Despite the fact that this, in reality, was not a field trip, on the schedule...the so-called, "Travel Bookmark":


    "Location: Keihanshin (Assembly point - Dispersal point)


    Day 1: Educational trip to tour Kyoto shrines (Tour at least three points and submit reports afterward.)


    Day 2 & 3: Freedom of action (Touring the cities: Osaka, Kobe)"


    Was all that was written.


    There were no teachers chaperoning. If this were shown to the Ministry of Education, they would fly into a rage.


    Crumpling that useless piece of paper into a ball and throwing it away, I--


    -stepped onto the Kyoto platform from the Toukaidou Shinkansen, train No. 101.


    On the road, I had just been sitting there dazed, but the Shinkansen really is fast. We had left Shinagawa at 7:00, and barely after 9:00 we had arrived.


    ...*Tap Tap. Scrape Scrape*


    Reki and Haimaki followed me off the Shinkansen, stepping down onto the platform.


    "..."


    I couldn''t help but make a pained look at Reki, who wasn''t going to leave my side for any reason...


    The Butei High girls, taking the same Shinkansen to come here, were all looking this way, whispering something among themselves.


    And what they were saying...I could guess. Those few, while they were walking through the train, they saw Reki and I, and immediately, their faces became excited.


    ...Let''s enter the city quickly, disappearing into the crowd.


    Aahh...This is the first time I''ve had a field trip where I''ve been less able to relax.


    But, the fortunate thing is, because of matters dealing with her mother''s trial, Aria missed the field trip...and Shirayuki, staying at the Hotogi Kyoto Shrine, would have a hard time going onto the streets.


    If they were to meet Reki here and start a battle, they''d definitely give the residents of Kyoto some trouble. The type that tends to occur with stray bullets.


    "...Reki, is there somewhere you''d like to go?"


    Thinking about Jeanne''s suggestion, I asked Reki what she wanted, though I knew it was useless...


    Reki shook her head, her hair rustling.


    "There isn''t really somewhere I''d like to go either. But, the first day, we have to see at least three temples or shrines, submitting a report about them. So, we''re going to have to walk a lot, today. It should be fine, right?"


    This time, she nodded.


    Ah...The Reki as normal.


    I fished the guidebook that I had bought in advance out of my bag. Now, I had to think about the routes we should take to go to whichever temple.


    During the time we had seen Kiyoumizudera and Kinkakuji, Reki, following at my side, had been wordless from the beginning to the end.


    Just, as we were walking through the tourists and geisha, whether it was to keep me from escaping or to keep us from separating, I did not know, but she would grasp my sleeve.


    And, known for my misfortune, I would always meet other students just at that moment, "Ah, they''re linking their arms." "They''re so lovey-dovey." It was like pouring oil on the fire of those horrible rumours.


    Because of that, for the sake of not meeting anybody from Butei High...I avoided Ginkaku temple, which was a set location, and following Muto''s advice, who had come here before, we went to Sanjuusangendou, where none of my classmates were. I avoided taking the bus, and instead, we took a taxi. Reki is really expensive.


    I threw a glance inside from the entrance of the temple,


    (Alright, there are no Butei High students.)


    After I had confirmed this, I...


    I went to the reception to buy tickets, and seeing the notice on the wall: "To the students on Butei High Training School''s field trip, please leave your guns and swords etc., here"--I left all my weapons there.


    "Reki, leave yours too."


    Hearing my words, Reki, more obedient than I thought, left her Dragunov and bayonet at the reception.


    It looks like she really will listen to all my orders.


    "..."


    Suddenly, my gaze a little suspicious, I glanced towards Reki, who was like this.


    I had heard...paranoid Butei would hide extremely small folding knives or derringers. And, such people would always stay silent, so that they would not be found out.


    "...Open your mouth a little and show it to me."


    Hearing my order, Reki raised her head, looking at me...opening her mouth.


    Hmm.


    There''s nothing, for now.


    But, it really is small. Her mouth.


    Her teeth were neatly arranged, and her tongue too, was like that of a child''s.


    Well, that''s a given, since Reki is a rather small girl.


    "Alright. Close it."


    Once I had finished speaking, Reki''s mouth shut...and like a small animal, she looked up at me.


    Seeing this gaze and position, not being able to help but think back to Reki''s kiss, I--


    "...Then, let''s start touring. Make Haimaki wait here."


    Flicking my gaze at Haimaki, I entered the hall.


    Sanjuusangendou, since ancient times, has been renowned as a place for testing arrows.


    It is said that, the 120 meter long main hall, under the eaves, was used for an archery competition called "Arrow Traversal", and even now, it was still continuing, albeit in a different form.


    --Now that I think about it, it could be said that this is a temple that has a relationship with sniping.


    Walking through the corridor, which was lined with one thousand statues of Zenjuukannon, all neatly arranged in a row, I...glanced towards Reki.


    The same as ever...Reki still had that perfectly expressionless face.


    Even the statues of Buddha have expressions.


    But, only after reaching Kyoto did I know this, statues of Buddha have different expressions.


    Reki...didn''t seem to have any interest in this place, she just trudged on alongside me.


    For her--a mere 120 meters was a distance where she could probably shoot through the heart of a flea.


    I counted the hands of Zenjuukannon, thanking God in my heart that Aria did not have this many. Rather than a Quadra, she''d be a Sendra[3]. Thinking about that, I chuckled...


    (If she were here, this trip would definitely be a lot more vigorous.)


    Thinking about this, I walked through the corridor.


    Although I was together with Reki, we hadn''t shared any special feelings...


    "...We''ve finished the tour."


    Within a short amount of time, Reki and I had finished touring the hall.


    It had just reached afternoon.


    It was set down that we were to tour three temples or shrines on the first day, but we had already finished touring three.


    (...What should we do...)


    Under the fresh, blue, autumn sky, Reki and I arrived at something like a courtyard.


    Seeing that, in the middle, there was something like a backless-bench, covered with a red cloth, I sat down...looking over Reki, I gazed upon several windmills, apparently made by the local children.


    Suddenly,


    "--Kinji-san. When you were walking with me, you were thinking about another girl, were you not?"


    Still looking downwards, Reki spoke those words to me.


    *Surprise*


    "You were thinking about Aria, were you not?"


    Bu-bullseye.


    "...How did you know?"


    "Just now, when you were walking through the corridor, your smiling face--was the same as the face when you are together with Aria."


    *Stare*


    Reki''s ice-cold eyes were fixed on me.


    Sc-scary.


    This is a temple--thank God that weapons are prohibited here.


    "Th-that is...Well, I was her partner for an entire semester, I just suddenly thought about it and laughed."


    I casually made an excuse, and Reki,


    "Please do not get closer to Aria."


    -with some sort of terrifying air...she warned me.


    I mean, it was extremely slight, but...she was giving a feeling, which seemed to convey the fact that she was angry about something.


    And, this was the first time she had spoken since we arrived at Kyoto.


    "Are you angry?"


    "No."


    No, you are angry, aren''t you?


    For some reason, I felt that the way you said "No," just now was a little angry.


    "You''re angry, right?"


    "..."


    Reki shook her head, her hair rustling.


    But, this second denial--she did not speak. Just a gesture. It might be, that that was a sign of weakness.


    In short, she was more or less angry. About the fact that, while together with her, I had thought about Aria.


    Well...that was certainly my fault...


    But, Reki really gets angry for the most inexplicable reasons.


    If Reki and I were really engaged, then I''d be able to understand her anger. But, this was something that, according to what Reki had said, something like an arranged marriage...It was not because she liked me that she stays close to me.


    Just that, Reki had received some denpa from whatever place--and she was just obeying "wind"-sama''s orders.


    So, Reki has no reason to get angry about the thing that happened before.


    From my standpoint, she was being a little unreasonable.


    ...With that, I felt a little upset...


    "I am not angry."


    Towards me, who was like that, as if announcing it to herself--Reki once again denied it.


    "Is that true?"


    "I am sure that Kinji-san is aware of my nickname."


    --Robot Reki.


    Have you heard it said yourself?


    "Just like what other people say in the shadows, I--do not have the emotions of a normal person. Because, the wind does not like people''s ''emotions''."


    "..."


    The "wind" that Reki had said...it looks like it''s a firm delusion, set deep within herself.


    "So, I am not angry. I do not laugh, nor do I cry."


    Telling me these things in a detached manner, Reki''s words made me...completely speechless.


    Certainly, I had never seen Reki express her emotions.


    I had always believed that that was just because of an overly strong professional consciousness as a "sniper", who seeks calmness in all things, manifesting itself in that pattern...but it seems that that was not all.


    Is her emotionless appearance tied in together with her "wind" delusion? If so, this is a profound problem.


    (But...)


    From the conversation just now--


    It may have been just a little, but contrary to her words, I felt that I had caught a glimpse of Reki''s feelings.


    It had not been completely expressed, but the her as of right now was releasing a sense of unhappiness.


    So...definitely...


    It''s definitely possible. Reki''s humanization, and Lima Syndrome as well.


    That''s what I thought. I could not help but think any other way.


    (But...then, what should I do?)


    The me as of right now has made her angry. Opposed to that, if I don''t make her happy, there will be no hope for Lima Syndrome.


    I stared directly at the side of Reki''s face, who had resumed her wordless mode, her arms folded...


    ...


    ......


    Ah.


    A red dragonfly had stopped. On Reki''s head.


    You, can even bugs mistake you as a statue? Please move a little.


    While I was complaining in my heart, I looked at the red dragonfly, sitting on her head like a ribbon, suddenly thinking back to Jeanne''s words. "That''s--this method may be a little cliche, but use gifts to deepen your relationship. Once girls receive things like clothing or jewelry from boys, they''ll feel that some distance has decreased, creating a happy feeling. Even girls and boys that are fighting make up with this method."


    ...There''s no choice.


    Because I have no more cards to play, I''ll have to try using Jeanne''s method.


    In the movie I had seen on TV, "Pretty Woman", there was this kind of scene.


    But...I''m not familiar with Kyoto.


    I have no idea of what is sold where.


    Go out to Osaka? After all, I had gone there before, together with Nii-san.


    Doing something like going with a girl to buy things, it''s rather impossible for me, but...


    This is for the sake of Lima Syndrome.


    Written on Masters'' schedule was the fact that Osaka too was a city where we could go see shrines, so it''s two bird with one stone.


    "Reki."


    "Yes."


    "Let''s walk to Osaka for a while. So we can shop together."


    Hearing me say that, Reki looked at me with, for some reason, a little surprise, before she nodded--


    As if confirming the fact I had started to understand a little, a sort of soothed feeling began to flow out of Reki.


    She remained expressionless, but, if I were to use Haimaki as a comparison, it''d be a state in which his tail was wagging slightly.


    What...are you happy about me saying: "We can shop together"? I don''t understand girls at all.


    After taking the train for around an hour, we arrived at Shinsaibashi, Osaka.


    This place was the gathering place of teenagers, well, to put it in terms of Kyoto, it''s a location akin to that of Shibuya or Harujuku.


    Clothing stores and accessory shops were everywhere.


    Since we''re going shopping for the sake of starting Lima Syndrome against Reki, then Keihanshin should be a good place.


    But, exiting the subway, which was like a mole, Reki and I, wearing bulletproof uniforms...stood out amongst the crowd of teenagers, wearing very current and fashionable clothes.


    "Coming here was good, but...I don''t know it at all, the fashion of this city, that is."


    I said it, half to myself,


    "I do not know either."


    After Reki said that, we stood there, at a loss of what to do.


    "..."


    "..."


    After all, the location that Introvert and Wordless shouldn''t have gone to, is here.[4]


    (But, this is also for the sake of putting Lima Syndrome into action against Reki.)


    I motivated myself, setting off down the busy street.


    I can''t say that I''m wealthy--but it''s not like I don''t have any money.


    During July, my bank account had received the halved reward of the casino security detail, and the compensation of the commissions I took during the summer holiday may have been small, but I still received it from Butei High.


    But...the "boutique" that Jeanne had mentioned was here and there, but I had no idea of anything to do with fashion.


    Buying things that would make girls, Reki included, happy...I had no idea of what those things might be.


    "Reki. What kind of casual clothes do you wear?"


    Not knowing, I asked her directly,


    "I do not have casual clothes."


    "...Are you saying that you have nothing but your uniform?"


    "Yes."


    She responded with an answer that was completely expected, and I increasingly felt the urge to drop to my knees in despair.


    This is so difficult. Then, I''ll directly make Reki walk and look for a store that she wants to go to. I''ll just spend some time drinking coffee there or something.


    No...letting Reki, who has no consciousness of the outside world, or rather, no common sense at all, walk wherever she wants to, is dangerous.


    This street is full of boys radiating a feeling of nanpa, and Reki will have no idea of their ulterior motives. Even during the Casino security detail, she had trouble with the womanizing CEO.


    With that in mind, I brought Reki along with me, and without any real purpose, we walked onwards.


    If you let a dog walk on its own, it will hit a pole. As I thought about that, glancing at Haimaki, plodding along beside us...


    Kuh.


    This place too, has a few students from Tokyo Butei High.


    Because the boys were wearing the same uniform as me, and the girls were wearing a dark-red sailor uniform, I noticed it immediately.


    They too had finished their touring of the temples early, and were now touring the city...they seemed to be coming here to play. Over here, there was also an Osaka Butei High, they were moving with that as a destination. Damn it.


    Not wanting to be disturbed by them again, because of Reki, I--


    -thinking that whatever shop would be fine, I looked around.


    Convenience store, clubhouse, a neko-design cafe...in my line of sight, next to the cafe, "Chaton B", a select shop aimed towards girls, appeared before my eyes.


    Alright. I''ll just go in here.


    With that, I pushed forward into the store--Reki followed me, her footsteps quick.


    Haimaki, wiping his paws on the mat at the entrance, followed us from there.


    It looks like a very fashionable shop, but it''s fine. We''re two Butei, bringing a wolf too, after all.


    Inside "Chaton B", there were a lot of neko designs as well...they seemed to be using a forest as an image theme, the shelves and cases were all made out of wood. The decorations were all leaves and vines too.


    This ambiance...isn''t so bad.


    I was a little worried that we would be kicked out for bringing in a wild animal, but the female assistants, with tea-colored hair, said: "Welcome~~, oh, cuuteee~!", hugging Haimaki.


    Thank God. This seems to be a store where pets are OK. What a relief.


    Haimaki wagged his tail, looking up at the assistants with a face that seemed to convey the message, "I''m a good boy!".


    You can really read the mood, can''t you. I hope that your master over there can watch and learn.


    "--I''m sorry. Could you lend me your ears for a while?"


    Hearing me say this and going "Mm?", the assistants thrust their heads towards me, next to my face...


    "I...am in a certain situation, and I have to buy something for that girl over there, but...she doesn''t really know what kind of clothes she likes, so would it be possible for you to pick something for her?"


    If one wants ice cream, he goes to an ice cream parlor. "Shirts" ,"Skirts", "Pants." I, confused and ignorant about any of these phrases that girls use, should ask the assistants, right?


    Thinking this, I explained the situation to them honestly--and the onee-san smiled at me strangely.


    "Situation, huh? An-san, it''s that, right? Yer preparing to break through her barrier, right? I knew it from a glance. That girl''s guard is pretty firm."


    Uu...this person, is she something like a former Butei? I have no idea.


    If one is aiming for Lima Syndrome, they have to destroy the barrier around the opponent''s heart.


    And, the barrier around Reki''s heart was extremely strong. For the sake of breaking through it, I came here to go shopping so we can improve our relationship.


    I thought that there was probably no-one undergoing Sniper Restriction from a girl, but Osaka Butei High is near here, it could be that this shop was often visited by Butei.


    "--Speaking truthfully, that''s how it is. I was hoping that you could help me solve this."


    Forgetting my embarrassment during the journey, I said that--


    "Hehe~. You''re naughty~"


    Said the Onee-san, nudging me with her elbow.


    Eh. What did you say?


    Why would you call me naughty?


    "Isn''t it great, young lady? This boy wants to buy something for ya~. Afterwards, give him a kiss, a''right?"


    Ki-kiss?


    Wh-what? It looks like we''ve misunderstood something.


    "Leave it to me! I''m a genius at choosin'' clothes based on my customers'' sizes. Alright, young lady, tell me ya height and weight. And, ya three sizes, hehehe."


    "150 centimeters, 41 kilograms, 76 centimeters, 50 centimeters, 73 centimeters."


    "Ooh, cuutee~. On a closer look~, ya have a really pretty~ face, y''know~. Almost like a diamond gem~."


    Answering casually while pushing Reki''s back, the onee-san brought Reki deeper into the shop.


    "Why don''tcha sit down over there and have some coffee while ya wait, an-san?"


    "A-ah."


    Coffee?


    Not really knowing how things go at this store, I followed her instructions, sitting by the table, and quickly, from "Chaton Cafe", which seemed to have some sort of relationship with this place, another onee-san, wearing a brooch with a different cat-design, came, holding a menu, smiling all the while. Ku. I have to pay for the coffee as well.


    Rather, when did I say I was going to shop here?


    The people here really know how to run a business.


    A group of girls, holding select shop "Chaton B"''s paper bags, and boys, seeming to be buying the girls their clothes, were drinking tea and coffee while talking, seeming to be waiting for a certain event.


    Surrounded by these people, all speaking Osaka-ben, which my ears weren''t accustomed to, I, the outsider, folded my arms, waiting...


    "How''s it?"


    With that, the onee-san from earlier had brought--


    Reki''s appearance made me spit out the coffee I was drinking with an "Ehnn!"


    The reason for that was--


    A kindergarten uniform...! Although it was made to be worn for adults.


    "Wh-what the hell is that!"


    Wiping a paper napkin around my mouth, I pushed the chair back.


    Wearing a yellow kindergarten hat along with a water-blue smock and standing there wordlessly, Reki had a tag with "¤ì¤­" written on it pinned to her chest.[5]


    N-no, even more than that...those legs had become horrifying. I had thought that the length of the skirt would be to scale with a normal kindergartener''s skirt, but it was a shocking mini-size. It stopped 1 centimeter below the inseam.


    Seeing the sheathe for her bayonet, gunchira (Seeing the area under the skirt where guns and knives are hidden. Namer: Idiot Muto), was happening even now.


    "..."


    Reki was, as ever, in her living mannequin mode, standing straight.


    (Wh-what a lifeless kindergartener...)


    Her hair was also tied back with a rubber band, and she really looked like a child that had been turned overly big with magic.


    "...?"


    Seeing my reaction, Reki looked up and down at her own appearance a little.


    I mean...there''s no need to wear that kind of thing so obediently.


    Some people, upon seeing this, would burst into tears out of happiness, but I have no interest in that kind of thing.


    "An-san~, ya made a nice, ''Eeh!'', reaction. But...why''d ya do that? I thought that she''d fit this kinda childish clothin''."


    "O-of course, if it fits well, it fits well, but...don''t use these kinds of clothes please...at least, something that she can walk outside in..."


    I...slumped over the table, trying to plead with the onee-san, somehow.


    "An-san, this ain''t a joke ya know. But, somethin'' for the nighttime would be nice, right? Hehehe."


    For the nighttime...?


    Is she planning to use it as pajamas? She''ll catch a cold if she wears that kind of skirt, right?


    Well...it looks like this cosplay was just a prank. Is this part of their culture too?


    Looks like such things exist when you go on a trip.


    Behind Reki, whose kindergarten skirt was fluttering as she was led into the changing room, I wiped my sweat off.


    Ah, onee-san. Please close the curtain of the changing room.


    You just left a subtle gap, making it so that only people from my angle could see it, right?


    You probably think that you''re doing me a favor, but it''s just a complete annoyance for me. That action, that is.


    That kindergarten uniform was something that made me extremely surprised--


    But, it too was something that fit Reki really well, the shop assistant onee-san was really good at choosing an outfit that matches with her customer.


    Afterward, calling it "Jungle girl," she made Reki wear clothes with a reindeer pattern...it fit her too. There was no incompatibility.


    After that, wearing something very similar to the frilly dresses that Riko usually wears, it was a lolita costume. (Under Riko''s persistent reminding, I finally remembered.) Originally, this seemed to be clothing that was meant to be worn by rather lively girls, but with Reki wearing it, she looked like an antique doll.


    But, this kind of clothing would make the sleeves get caught when readying her sniper rifle, so, from the Butei standpoint, I denied it...


    Lastly, the assistant said, "Next is my favorite," taking out some clothes from the corner of the shop so Reki could try them on.


    Because makeup was part of the service, Reki was really sealed inside the changing room by the onee-san.


    I finally realized that some cats that Chaton Cafe was taking care of were walking around, understanding why it was OK for Haimaki to enter, but I was wondering whether it was really hygienic as I waited...


    Reki hadn''t come out for a while.


    Drinking my coffee and feeling a little bored, I went outside for a little while...


    Suddenly, I thought about something. I spent some time buying little things at the outdoor stalls.


    I returned to Chaton B,


    "...Ahh, ya really look like a diamond gem~..."


    Saying that, I heard a voice, shocked at something, from the changing rooms--


    *Rustle* After the curtain had opened, a slender foot, wearing white, high-heeled sandals exited the changing room.


    *Tap Tap* Once again making her appearance inside the shop, Reki...


    The assistants, Chaton Cafe''s customers, I...even Haimaki, everyone''s gaze was drawn to her, fixated on her.


    Makeup applied, her hair combed and set properly, wearing a white sleeveless one-piece, the lack of sleeves its highlight, Reki was--


    (S-so...beautiful)


    That''s what I thought, from the bottom of my heart.


    Those exquisite features, already looking as if she was a work of art, confirmed onee-san''s words. She was like a sparkling diamond.


    Painstakingly polished by this process of outfitting herself and applying makeup, really, all eyes were focused on her.


    One portion of the white cloth, made of what looked like fine silk, accentuated the lines of her body, which were already highlighted by the illumination of the store, making the sense of transparency that Reki already gave off even stronger.


    I thought that if Aria takes the time to beautify herself, she could be on the cover of fashion magazines, and Reki...was the same.


    Well, Aria would be on one of those popular magazines that everyone reads--and Reki would be on those high class fashion magazines aimed at ojou-samas. If I had to make a distinction, that would be it.


    "..."


    Even with that, Reki wasn''t making any special expressions, but as if checking herself out, she looked into the full-body mirror, her gaze somewhat satisfied.


    Well, that''s...probably because she thinks it won''t hinder her in battle.


    "Ehh, then, is this what you want?"


    Seeing that Reki and I had nothing to say, the onee-san whipped out a chocolate colored calculator.


    ...*Tap Tap Tap Tap*. She entered in the prices.


    "One piece and sandals...as well as the inner clothing, ''ight. Here ya go."


    Looking at the numbers on the calculator that had been handed to me, I...


    --Uwoah!


    ...as if there was a gun pointed at me, I reflexively dodged away from the calculator.


    --Hi-high!


    Isn''t this 10 times the price of the clothes sold at UNIQLO!?


    I''ll really use all my money and become homeless. If I pay for this.


    At this kind of time, what kind of Osaka speech should I use to get a good result?


    Justa prank? Didn''t study? Damn it, I knew I should''ve learned these kinds of words from Muto, who was originally from Kobe.


    As if drawing my gun, my hands trembling, my fingers reached for my wallet--at that moment.


    "Kinji-san."


    Looking just like an ojou-sama, Reki moved her lips, delicately coated with lip gloss, making a sound.


    "...?"


    *Whoosh* With that, Reki''s gaze, which had been appraising herself, moved--I followed it.


    "Popular! From 15:00 today Chaton B and Chaton Cafe''s joint event


    ¡î Chaton Call ¡î


    As the winner''s reward, the price of everything that is bought today at Chaton B is halved!"


    That was written on a small blackboard with colored chalk.


    Glancing at my watch, it was just 14:55.


    Looking up at the onee-san, I saw that she had an expression which conveyed: "Ya realized it, huh?"


    I see. Aiming for this event--were the boy and girl customers that were buying clothes at "Chaton B" and chatting at "Chaton Cafe".


    "Reki, come. Drink some tea as well."


    A little uneasy about the scent of the foundation, wafting this way in Reki''s wake as she walked towards me, I, not knowing the contents, went to "Chaton Call", determined to take part.


    This joint event--would be our first mission together.


    These are pitiable words, but I''ll have to do this for real.


    Because, whether or not we become homeless, is down to this.


    According to the assistant''s explanation, Chaton Call was this store''s unique event, a competition to see how many of the cats walking around Chaton Cafe could be called to one''s table.


    The time limit is one minute. If you stand up from your seat, you are disqualified, and touching the cats with your hands is forbidden too.


    The prerequisite for participation is: the people involved have to be a couple, but since things had come to this, I had no choice but to sacrifice everything to win this.


    I was embarrassed to the point where I wanted to die, however, we could use the fact that, for some reason, we were mistaken as lovers, meeting the prerequisites.


    "Participating couple name: Kinji - Reki"...My hand, shaking uncontrollably, wrote our names on the blackboard.


    Now, the money I had had been slightly decreased by the tea that Reki had drunk, and it had fallen below the price of the clothes that had been shown to us earlier.


    Since things had come to this, I had to gift Reki with these clothes. Not winning, or running away with the clothes, was not an option.


    Now that I think about it, didn''t something like this happen at the ramen shop in Odaiba?


    It seems that Reki was born under the star for putting my wallet in danger. Please make that star go supernova.


    (But...calling cats and keeping them, huh...)


    This was something that I hadn''t even considered practicing for, a mission that was completely out of my expectations.


    Honestly, we have no chance of winning.


    Because, for some unknown reason, I don''t get along well with animals. Ever since I was a child. What do I do?


    "So, have ya made ya preparations? Alright, start!"


    Despite the fact that I was so nervous, the onee-san, over at the cafe, made her announcement, the noise entering the mic amplified by the speakers.


    The groups of couples inside the shop started going, "Here kitty, here kitty," making whistling noises, starting to call the cats towards them.


    But, cats are extremely cautious creatures.


    Just wandering around inside the shop, they weren''t going to suddenly get close to people they hadn''t seen before.


    "He-here."


    I gestured at a cat whose eyes I had met--but, with a purr, it looked the other away.


    Damn it. The shop knew this, which is why they had this event, right? Since the cats aren''t familiar with anybody, everybody will be disqualified, as written on the blackboard.


    "I-I have to think of something..."


    From in front of me, who was becoming agitated, Reki, sitting up straight in front of her untouched tea, which had gotten cold,


    "I do not really understand, but is it fine if I gather all the cats?"


    She asked, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    "That''s right. But, it''s not easy. It seems like these cats have been trained to not respond no matter how much the customers call them."


    "..."


    I told her softly, and Reki went silent for moment--not even looking in the direction of the cats, *Bch*


    ...She closed her eyes for a long moment, and that unchanged expressionless face--


    "Nyan."


    She said.


    ...


    ...Ny...


    ..."Nyan"...did she say...?


    I didn''t hear incorrectly. She definitely said it.


    She had just uttered something that was capable of entering the best three of, ''words most unlikely to come out of Reki''s mouth''. Overwhelmingly rare.


    I mean...Having said "Nyan", was she trying to imitate a cat''s purr? She doesn''t sound like one at all.


    With just the same monotone as ever, all she said was, "Nyan".


    Before, in Ueno, the imitation that Aria had done was better. That too was amazingly horrible, but an imitation as bad as this makes me unable to even say that it''s an imitation.


    As my heart shattered into pieces, just about to concede defeat...


    --*Tense*--


    All the cats in the store raised their heads in unison.


    "...!?"


    Looking around, each one of the cats was looking at this table--rather, looking at Reki.


    *Tap*...*Tap Tap*...


    "Wha...?"


    "Eh...!?"


    The clothing store''s onee-san and the cafe''s onee-san made sounds of disbelief.


    I was sitting there, dazed, and under my table--


    The cats...had gathered there without exception...!


    "Re-Reki, you..."


    "This is fine, right?"


    By Reki''s feet, who had just said that...White, black, spotted, striped.


    The cats were gathered there, as if believers listening to a preacher.


    Now...now that I think about it, Reki...had done something similar to this in the first semester. She had spoken to the grey wolf, which was completely hostile towards us, immediately taming it. Right now, that wolf was Haimaki.


    Somehow, Reki seems to be a inexplicable girl that is able to undergo communication with animals. Although such a thing isn''t possible for humans.


    The "Nyan" from earlier was...


    ...definitely a signal to the cats, the contents being: "Come here. If you don''t, horrible things will happen."


    No, seeing as how obedient the cats were, it was probably a strong message, something like: "If you don''t come, I will whip you into the ground. I will set Haimaki on you."


    "Cha-Chaton Call--The winners are the couple, Kinji and Reki!"


    Co-couple, you said?


    Please, I beg of you the cafe''s onee-san, don''t use that kind of speakers to say that in such a loud voice.


    I didn''t tell you this, but this is because we''re just pretending to be a couple.


    "From now onwards, please continue to get along well and love each other! We''ll be supporting ya!"


    Please...please stop.


    The onee-san from Chaton B said, "Us sisters here will work hard!", and in full view of the other customers, she brazenly gave me the cash coupon for a 50% discount.


    With this, you can spread the words of what a nice atmosphere this shop has. You really have the soul of a businessman.


    Rather, were you sisters?


    "Alright, victory kiss! Kiss!"


    The onee-san''s in Chaton Cafe were saying that, as if venting their feelings.


    The customers started chanting, "Kiss! Kiss!", a kiss call.


    ...I''m sorry. That''s not happening.


    "We-well, we did it, somehow."


    As I reached for my wallet with a sense of relief--


    "--Kinji-san."


    Not even flashing a courteous smile in the midst of everybody''s applause, Reki--*Click*, suddenly stood up.


    "?"


    "Please stand."


    What? I stood up, and--


    *Squeeze*


    Reki, from a distance I could not dodge, as if dancing, embraced me around the waist.


    "He-hey...!"


    Reki''s hand, completely unnoticeable from looking at it--was strong.


    With some sort of intention, she restricted me close to herself.


    Seeing Reki finally bring her lips up to my cheek, the store erupted with cheers.


    And, looking as if she was kissing me to the surrounding people, Reki--voicelessly, whispered by my ear,


    "Somebody is following us."


    --What?


    "Please do not move your gaze unnaturally. I do not know who it is, but I am afraid that it is an S-rank professional. At the start, he showed no signs of aggression, but now, he is openly radiating hostility. From outside the store--near the entrance, he is observing this place."


    "Wh-when did this start...?"


    "Kinji-san, did you leave the store just now?"


    "Ah, yeah."


    Just now, taking advantage of the time that Reki was sealed inside the changing room...


    I went outside, buying some things from the open-air stalls.


    "--I think it was from that point onwards. After I had worn these clothes and strode out of the changing room, I could feel that gaze. After we arrived at this city, I felt that somebody was following us for a moment--but after that, I thought that they had retreated."


    There''s somebody following us...?


    Who is it? Why are they following us?


    Acting calm, I returned to my seat, and as if nothing had happened, I started twirling the spoon sitting next to my coffee.


    I had learned about this in Inquesta. For the sake of preventing your gaze or actions from being noticed by the enemy, you have to, like this...use something like a mirror to check your surroundings.


    And on the curved surface of the spoon, I successfully caught the reflection of the entrance--


    "..."


    At that time, a breeze had just blown past, making that rouge skirt...


    I just made out part of a twin-tail.


    A pink one.


    (--Aria?)


    Reflexively turning back out of shock--


    -standing at the entrance of the shop, looking in discreetly, Aria''s gaze met mine.


    --*Da!*


    Seeing Reki and I together, her expression, for some reason, looked as if the world had ended, Aria twisted around violently, running away.


    At that instant, for a reason unbeknownst to even me, I immediately stood up!


    Impulsively dashing out of the store.


    "--Aria, wait!"


    On this boulevard, crowded with teenagers, seemingly hard to run through, I quickly caught up to Aria.


    "~~~~~~~~~~~~~!"


    Trying to shake off my hand viciously, Aria was in a state of agitation where she couldn''t even say a word.


    What. Why are you so mad?


    "I-it''s fine for you! Because I haven''t said it to you clearly! But, Reki--Reki, I definitely told! That girl, kn-knew full well! Reki! Reki--I won''t forgive you! Reki, you...Reki, you!"


    In an agitated state, Aria was in a mode where I could not understand a word she was saying.


    Her twin tails in a tangle, she directed a constant stream of abuse at Reki, who wasn''t here--


    "You too--let go of me! I''m busy! Just that, before going to Kure, I came to Osaka Butei High to get some equipment that I had left here! Because, Muto Goki and Riko are waiting for me at Kure!"


    Kure...Hiroshima? And, Riko and Muto? What''s with that. Does it have something to do with Kanae-san''s trial?


    Towards me, who was just about to ask that, Aria--


    "I''m busy!"


    *Thud!* A fist collided into the space between my eyebrows.


    "As a couple with Reki!"


    *Kch!* She swept me off my feet.


    "I hope you''re happy!"


    *Thud!*


    Stepping on my face, which had been brought to the floor in an instant, she vanished into the crowd.


    "Y-you...What was that!"


    At that moment, Haimaki caught up with me, who had shouted that.


    Is the reason that Aria left with such haste because she noticed him?


    No, not only Haimaki.


    Because, I had also vaguely felt--Reki, from some unknown location, was staring this way.


    And, she was using the scope of her Dragunov.


    Once again, Aria had been pushed away by that killing intent.


    Aah. Caravan I, despite the fact that this was an activity where we''re supposed to make teams...the relationship between Aria and Reki, as well as I, was getting worse and worse.


    --It had already reached a point where reconciliation was impossible.

 Volume 6 - CH 4

    Butei Charter article 4: Butei must be independent.


    Butei High''s field trip follows this rule, making its students find lodging for themselves.


    Because Reki will definitely stay with me, even at night, I, not willing to be mocked by my classmates...booked an isolated hotel in northeast Kyoto, at the forest near Mount Hiei, online. After all, the site said that pets are OK.


    We took a minibus, going along the driveway, disembarking at a desolate night path...


    Standing there all alone, the hotel, "Bee''s child", had a retro appearance, and personally, I liked it.


    If she was a normal high school student, she''d definitely scream, "I don''t want to stay at such an old place!" However, Reki, wearing her dress, her Butei High uniform in a paper bag...didn''t say anything. I''m so glad that, at times like these, I don''t need to worry about her.


    *Clatter Clatter*, I opened the sliding door at the entrance, and an unexpectedly young landlady welcomed us from inside.


    "My, my. Welcome."


    "Ah, um...I''m the Tohyama that reserved a place here online. I reserved two rooms...but, I''m a little short on money, so could you change one of the two rooms into a cheaper one?"


    So I said to her...Wearing typical Japanese clothing, the landlady looked between Reki and I...


    "My, my~, ufufufu."


    Covering her mouth with her sleeve, she narrowed her eyes happily.


    ...?


    "Customer-han, since that is the case, wouldn''t it be fine if ya switched ta one room? Ya can stay together with yer girlfriend."


    Fufufu. The landlady said so extremely happily. I waved my hands violently, saying,


    "N-no, she isn''t my girlfriend."


    "I am his girlfriend."


    Eh? I turned my head, and the person who had cut in was Reki.


    Wh-what are you claiming to be?


    "The hotel is the subject of the sentence, and the only other girl here is me. Therefore, the third person noun for such a situation would be ''she''."[1]


    Her speech like that of a teacher''s, the robot girl said these things as if putting forth a counterargument.


    "Mmnnn, I''m so jealous about how innocent you two are~~. Saori is so jealous~~."


    With a strange movement like that of a little girl, the landlady swayed left and right.


    She seemed to be dancing in time with the pendulum affixed behind her.


    Facing her, who, if I were to put her in a manga panel, was scattering hearts everywhere, the landlady--Saori-san


    "Ah, no...she''s a girl that''s a little bit...that..."


    I wanted to try explaining Reki to her, but...


    "Fortunately, there aren''t any other guests today, so I''ll prepare a nice room for ya, OK?"


    Saori spun around, daintily walking inside, bringing us in.


    The "Room of the Western Front" that we had been led into was a luxurious 8-tatami room, the tatami is completely new.


    Aptly named, the walls of the room were decorated with vividly colored Nishijin, which looked like tapestries.[2]


    In front of the silk was a vase, which looked big enough for someone to enter, raising the overall feeling of classiness.


    This is an amazingly...good room. Almost too good.


    Preferring Japanese-styled rooms to the rooms in modern city-hotels, I was extremely thankful to the landlady, who had given us such a high-class room for such a reasonable price, but...


    The problem is, the fact that Reki is sharing a room with me.


    For these few days, I had been living in Reki''s room, but that was just a desolate emptiness. Rather than, "living" together with Reki, the mood was more like, "in the midst of battle."


    So, I was able to somewhat convince myself, but--


    Staying in the same room during a trip, however, the mood was completely different.


    "..."


    "..."


    Reki and I were sitting next to the wooden table, eating the food that the landlady, Saori-san, had quickly prepared for us. It was delicious, but I was agitated to the point where I wasn''t sure what I was eating.


    (He-heavy, this atmosphere...)


    Reki and I...for some reason...


    Isn''t this ambiance something like the "couple that ran away together for whatever reasons" atmosphere, so commonly found in old movies?


    And, the majority of those would be, the so-called adult movies...and afterward, it will go into something where I can''t help but avert my eyes, pushing the fast-forward button...that stimulating scene.


    Ah...


    (I may be alone with Reki, but because we have nothing to talk about...I''m thinking about these unnecessary things.)


    *Stare* Looking in front of me, Reki, sitting up straight, was eating her meal from the right to left, just gradually eating, as if the taste was completely irrelevant.


    In a short while, she had finished all the rice, next, she ate all the tempura, from then on, it was sashimi, and lastly, she drank the miso soup in one gulp.


    "..."


    Afterwards, having finished our meal, together, Reki and I put our cellphones, both out of charge, on top of the TV, and each of us plugged our respective phones into our respective chargers.


    When I had released my cellphone because there was nothing that I could do...I ordered Reki to: "Sit at the wall," sleeping at the sliding door at the other end of the room.


    Us two, completely silent, could hear the sound of crickets coming from outside of the paper walls...


    In the silence of the long, autumn night, it stood out even further.


    "..."


    Following my orders, Reki was sitting at the wall, apparently resting after she had eaten, staying completely still.


    ...Even though she''s wearing such a beautiful dress, she''s still sitting upright.


    Turning my back on Reki, who was in that kind of position, I fell asleep...


    *Slide*


    "Forgive my rudeness."


    The sliding door in front of my eyes opened, and Saori-san, kneeling in the corridor, had made her appearance once again.


    "--How was your meal?"


    "Ah, yes, it was delicious. Thank you for the meal."


    Completely caught off guard, I sat up straight, slightly panicked, and Saori-san, seeing the distance between Reki and I--


    She made an expression: "I grow tired of this."


    "If yer completely finished with ya meal, then feel free ta take a bath. Because, today, both of ya are my only customers...You can use the hot springs for a while."


    A bath...?


    Flashing a face at me which said Give it your best shot, because of Saori-san''s expression--


    I had a bad feeling about this.


    Confirming my premonition, the hot springs at the hotel didn''t have any signs with "Men''s bath", or "Women''s bath".


    In short, this was a mixed bath.


    --Mixed hot springs.


    For me, a no-man''s land.


    When I had strode into the ICBM hangar in I-U, I was completely unarmed...and now, this was like entering there naked.


    But, today was quite hot, so I had sweated a little, so I had no choice but to go bathe.


    According to what Saori-san had said, there were no other customers, so there was no danger of being surrounded by any hostiles (= women).


    "Reki, you, absolutely, cannot come in here. Absolutely forbidden. Absolutely."


    In the room, having warned Reki--somehow, feeling as if I was the preview act for a comedy routine--I headed towards the hot springs.


    Thankfully, this hotel had a service where Saori-san would wash our clothes for us while we were inside the bath.


    As such, I put my clothes inside the laundry basket...*Rattle*, opening the sliding door...


    Because I had confirmed that no-one was around, I walked to the bath that was formed by rocks and a bamboo wall, lowering myself into the water in order to wash myself.


    (...)


    This...feels amazingly good.


    The temperature of the bath, lukewarm, was exactly to my liking, and besides that, the fact that I was alone allowed me to slip into a state of complete relaxation.


    It was as if the fatigue from the journey was seeping out of me, into the bath.


    Inside the steam of the bath, slowly wisping upwards, I...


    (I wonder what everyone from Butei High is doing...we''re on a trip, so they''re probably having fun right now.)


    ...thought about my classmates, time flowing by.


    After thinking about this and that, it was already 9:00 at night.


    Looking towards the stars, I saw that they were visible in the midst of the steam, and it was a beautiful sight. This is something that would be described as ''elegant''.


    *Buzzz*....*Buzzz*...


    The sound of insects from the forest.


    Hooo...Hooo


    What I had heard from the faraway forest was the call of an owl. It had been a while since I''d last heard it.


    And, *Rattle*...


    The sound of the sliding door opening.


    (...Mm...?)


    *Splash* The sound of splashing water.


    *Splash*...*Splash*.


    (...Mmm...!?)


    And, *Splash*--


    The sound of someone''s foot entering the bath.


    --That!


    "Hey!"


    *Splash!*


    Standing up immediately, I dropped the towel that was sitting on my head, and catching it, I--covered one specific part of my body, backing up.


    Looking into the steam, the figure which I could see belonged to a--


    Gi-girl.


    Rather, no matter how I looked at it, it was Reki.


    Leaning against the large rock at one side of the hot spring, was a Dragunov.


    Moreover, this was beyond obvious, but--she was naked.


    One wouldn''t be able to say that Reki had a nice figure, even as flattery, since she had a body akin to a middle school student, but...


    Seeing the lines of her body where the steam was thin, she really had feminine, beautiful curves.


    Comparing is something that I would never do, but...her body was less flat than Aria''s.


    The plumpness of her chest was like that of an unripe plum, or an apple. A slender waist. Her skin, normally reminiscent of ceramics, was shining even more, light reflected off the condensation of the steam, its pigment slightly flushed.


    "Re-Reki...!"


    --Reki isn''t a robot, after all. She''s a person. And she was, very clearly, a girl.


    The image she gave off, far from being anything like a normal girl, couldn''t even be said to be human, but at this moment...I was made sharply aware of this sense of lust, of immorality. Reki, was a girl.


    But--


    If that is so, then why. Why did she enter the bath with me so calmly. We are no longer children with no sense of the relationships between men and women, just playing with bubbles.


    The one saving grace was...because of the steam, I had no way of clearly seeing Reki, who was standing three meters away from me.


    After, all I can do is hope that this steam, almost unnaturally thick, doesn''t disperse, for any reason.


    "I-I said not to come, so why..."


    Hearing me say that, Reki turned her small face, veiled by her damp short hair, looking this way.


    "Yes. Kinji-san gave me that order--but, I sensed danger, and I came to protect you."


    Eh, for me, you''re the most dangerous thing here!


    Looking at Reki, who had ignored my orders, entering the hot springs, I could only dip myself back into the water, hiding my body.


    Calm down...you have to calm down...Kinji...!


    The trigger to Hysteria Mode, is the heart.


    As long as my heart keeps calm, then I should...be able to suppress it!


    Alright, think of normal things. Think about the primary reason for bathing.


    Bathing is something that one does to cleanse oneself, dispelling the pressure on one''s soul.


    There were no unhealthy impulses behind it. Absolutely not.


    "Pro-protect me? Protect me from what...!"


    I wrapped the towel around my waist, and with an immovable resolve, I strode out of the bath.


    Keeping my breathing steady, I turned my face, following the bamboo fence towards the exit.


    *Splash*


    The splashing sound that Reki made, apparently coming my way, made my heart skip a beat.


    "--I have felt an ill wind. Please do not go too far from my side."


    Feeling the flow of blood become ever more dangerous, I ignored Reki''s words, leaving the hot springs.


    Taking deep breaths, confirming the status of my body''s core...


    I-I did it. I''m safe. I overcame it.


    Reki is definitely a beautiful girl. She''s as cute as a small animal, a girl who carries an inexplicable, indescribable attraction.


    But--in reality, it appears that it''s hard for me to go into Hysteria because of her.


    I still don''t know the reason, however, having been kissed by her once before and transforming, I could not let my guard down, not for any reason.


    My uniform, during the time that I was in the bath, had already been cleaned and dried by the landlady, Saori-san.


    Thanking her gratefully in my heart and wearing my uniform, having returned to "The Room of the Western Front", I never thought that my agitated blood flow would become even more excited...


    Because, inside the room, there was a huge futon.


    And, there was only one.


    Added to that, the two pillows on top of it were pressed together, intimately.


    (Did...Did Saori-san do this...!)


    This will definitely--even someone as slow as me understood the underlying meaning behind this scene--preventing me from composing myself.


    I opened the cabinet in a panic, but it was empty, there were no other futons prepared.


    (What do I do...!)


    Kinji, what do you do! You''re out of the frying pan and into the fire!


    The futon and pillow were wondrously soft, making one feel as comfortable as if it was heaven. Although, sleeping in it alone and making Reki sit on the tatami...I thought that I''d get an ulcer out of guilt.


    But, if I let Reki sleep inside, heaven will immediately become hell.


    Just thinking about it triggered slight Hysteria, an extremely dangerous action.


    Maybe, if I use this side, and she uses that side...?


    I separated the pillows, placing them at opposite ends of the futon, and my mind was running scenarios of what this would look like while asleep.


    Th-this won''t do. This kind of distance would be covered just by one of us rolling over.


    And, I have no reason to wear the complete protective gear, Armament Set C, to sleep.


    Because, yukata were placed next to the pillow, meant to act as pajamas.


    --Yukata are very dangerous. Because, they can be stripped off in an instant.


    Also, comparatively, my sleeping posture is quite bad. When I was a child, I had stayed at the Hotogi shrine, wearing a yukata...but, once I woke up, I noticed that, sleeping next to me, Shirayuki, Kiriyuki, Kazayuki, and Konayuki, (there were only 4 sisters then,) were pressed against me like a sandwich.


    If that kind of scene appears in a situation like this, where Reki and I, a boy and girl, are alone together--whether it be in the dead of the night or at the crack of dawn, because of Hysteria Mode, I will really do some things that will render me unable to do anything but submit a wedding application.


    I cannot let such a thing come to pass.


    I held up one pillow, and like Nakasorachi in Connect, I started rolling around the futon...


    --*Rattle*


    At that moment, Reki, changed back into her uniform, opened the door.


    Having been completely unaware of her presence, I, shocked, started swinging the pillow, twice, thrice.


    "Ah, no, we''re only two people, so we can''t have a pillow fight."


    Saying things that even I didn''t understand, I exerted all my willpower, forcing myself to act calm, keeping the pillow inside the cabinet.


    Hey, hand. My hand. Stop shaking.


    No matter what, I cannot let the topic turn to the futon...


    Steeling myself in my heart, I-


    "No-now that I think about it...what happened to Haimaki?"


    -asked this question, which I had been thinking of, trying to lead away from the topic.


    On the other side, Reki, going her own pace, grasped the Dragunov as if it was a stick...and at the wall, she sat upright.


    "--He''s inside the room."


    "Inside the room?"


    I asked because he wasn''t here.


    Well...whatever. At least, I''ve temporarily prevented any discussion over the futon.


    If Haimaki really were here, it''d just be even more hateful, anyways.


    "..."


    I re-arranged the things that I had disturbed in my panic just now, sitting down at the wall opposite Reki.


    This...is, strangely enough, like a painting. Separated by a gigantic futon, a boy and girl sits apart, on opposite walls. Doesn''t this situation make it seem as if we''re paying special attention to that one futon?


    (Aw-awkward...)


    This is far too awkward.


    Did the people who really went through arranged marriages in the past have this kind of feeling too?


    Rather, what does Reki plan to do?


    It can''t be that she can''t see this gigantic futon.


    But, if you''re going to sleep sitting down as always...I''m sorry, but I will be sleeping inside the futon by myself. I''m really sorry about doing this to you. But, let the ulcers come.


    "You, that...Do you plan to sit here, holding your gun while sleeping?"


    Unable to stand the silence any longer, I started to speak--


    -suddenly, I realized that the way I had started speaking might cause an understanding.


    What I had said just now seemed as if I was trying to draw Reki in. "Don''t sleep that way" ¡ú "So, let''s get into the futon together." If it were to be misunderstood like that, then I really won''t have any way of backing out. I''ve really done it.


    But, it seemed as if I was just adding on to my imagined torments...


    "Yes. When the time comes, I have to fend off the enemy--The wind ordered me to do so."


    Reki, her head slanted downwards, looking at the tatami, answered me softly.


    If you say that...you''re going to sleep upright. Alright, alright.


    The ball''s in my court now.


    "The wind''s orders, huh. Then, please obey them fully as well."


    "Yes. Just..."


    "...?"


    "The wind has two other orders. And, I haven''t fulfilled them yet."


    "What orders?"


    I couldn''t help but frown.


    Reki--


    -wordlessly, stood up.


    "Protect the wind, creating descendants for Ulus."


    "Descendants for Ulus...?"


    "The child of Kinji-san and I."


    "...!"


    Th-those words...


    Why are they being said again, in this kind of situation...!


    Reki, *Footstep, Footstep*, walked onto the futon--


    The wood-framed chandelier that was hanging from the ceiling, *Click*, she extinguished it.


    Reki''s eyes, reflecting the light of the stars that was shining into the room, which had darkened in an instant...*Turn*


    ...turned towards me.


    And as if at that signal, *Thump*...!


    The gigantic vase under the painting fell over, and a silver beast appeared from within it.


    Ha-Haimaki. That was where you were hiding?


    Haimaki-


    "Uu...?"


    *Shuffle. Shuffle*


    -pushed me forward forcefully, coming to a stop when he had reached Reki''s feet.


    He-hey. Stop it! Th-this is bad...Ku!


    The flow which I had thought we were following, was broken.


    Rather than that, in the blink of an eye, I had run into a terrible danger.


    Before me, was Reki''s soft, supple legs. Behind me, Haimaki''s fangs, completely bared.


    I mean, I''m not too versed with this kind of thing, but this "overly forceful" approach...normally, the position of the boy and girl should be reversed, right?


    "That and--I was given one more order."


    Reki suddenly lowered her voice, bending down.


    Wh-what is it?


    "--protecting Kinji-san."


    Saying that--*Thump*


    Completely unlike the normal Reki, she shoved me with all her force, pushing me down to the ground.


    "...!"


    Because of the pillow, I didn''t smash my head, but, held tightly by Reki, I had no way of getting up.


    Reki was clutching me as if she wanted to use her chest to squash my face--


    At the point in time where I was utterly confused, my face reddening.


    *Sshhhcc....Sshhccc! Kch!


    The sound of something ripping through the air, piercing the paper screen--


    And, the sound of breaking glass at the end of the hallway rang out in the midst of the darkness.


    "--!?"


    *Sshhcch!*


    *Kch! Kch! Kch!*


    The continuous sound of glass crackng.


    *Bang!*...under the impact of multiple bullets, the window fell out of its frame--


    *Shhchhch Shhhchch*!


    On top of the TV, Reki''s cellphone and my cellphone took direct hits.


    And on top of that, the bullet, *Bccch*...!


    The broken window, just like a frame, span around, falling down--smashing into the wall.


    The silk decorating the walls dropped down like flowing water. The vivid tapestries were ripped off from every direction, covering Reki and I.


    "--A snipe."


    Hearing Reki''s words and not being able to help but turn pale, I,


    *Clank*...*Clank*...! *Clank*...*Clank*...!


    -heard the sound of several gunshots coming from the mountain.


    That--was the gunshot sound of those snipes.


    A sniper rifle''s bullets exceed the speed of sound. So, the bullets arrived earlier than the gunshots.


    Then, Reki pushing me--was for the sake of preventing me from being hit by those snipes.


    But...who is it? Why are they firing? Why are they attacking us!?


    "--Remington M700. Distance: 2180m. Fired from the mountain."


    Apparently able to judge the opponent''s location and gun model merely from the gunshot, Reki said those words calmly.


    Upon hearing that number, I could not help but widen my eyes.


    (...2180m...!?)


    Reki''s Killing Range is 2051m.


    Among the S ranked Butei in Tokyo Butei High, it was named as the greatest range.


    But, the person attacking us appeared to be an elite sniper who was even more skillful than Reki.


    Morever, that person was equipped with a Remington M700.


    It is the world''s most reliable sniper rifle.


    "This place is extremely dangerous. The enemy is very clear about our location. Go outside."


    Crawling, I extricated myself from underneath Reki, who was covered with the beautiful silk.


    The room was filled with feathers, dancing through the air, having flown out of the torn futon.


    "Who...is the enemy? Why are they assaulting us!"


    Well, in terms of a vague idea...it''s not that I''m at a complete loss. The important thing is, this has something to do with I-U.


    But if this is one of the remnants of I-U acting, it''s too fast.


    Reki didn''t answer my question, and she swept away the fabric--


    Those eyes looked like cameras, embedded into a robot.


    With Saori-san, who had called the police, trailing behind us, Reki and I, as well as Haimaki, his fur standing on end, exited from the kitchen door, which should have been in the sniper''s blind spot.


    At that time, from an unknown location,


    "Tohyama Kinji Reki You two Surrender."


    (...!?)


    This...is the vocaloid that is so popular on the net, that sister-like voice.


    Next to me, who had realized that, Reki pointed her Dragunov into the air--


    Bang!!


    --firing into the night sky.


    In the pitch black sky, something akin to small sparks burst forth...


    Immediately afterward, a remote-controlled helicopter, painted jet black, fell towards the driveway.


    And afterward, from the skies-Dadadadadadada


    -as if counterattacking Reki, several bullets buried themselves in the ground around us.


    "There''s more!? --Saori-san! Don''t come outside!"


    Hurriedly, I pushed Saori-san, who was clutching her cellphone in her hands, back into the room.


    And, exactly as I did that, a bullet pierced through the air, flying towards us. We dodged it by a hair''s breadth.


    The shots, coming from the air--weren''t very accurate. For the sake of keeping silent in order to prevent themselves from being noticed, miniature remote-control helicopters were being used. As such, the gun''s recoil prevents them from accurately locking on to their target.


    However, there is the saying: ''It only takes one''. Just from the bullets ricocheting off the ground, there was the danger that we would be caught by a stray.


    Under the downpour of the rain of bullets, the cars and the asphalt parking lot were pockmarked with gouged-out bullet holes.


    "--I am a single bullet--"


    --Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Her sniper rifle pointed into the sky, Reki fired three continuous shots.


    From the parking lot, they hurtled into the darkness.


    Each one burst into sparks in the air...afterwards, we could see the remote-controlled helicopters, leaving a trail of smoke, fall from the sky.


    "If you run the... Saori-san there...break her Ahaha Ahahahahahahaha"


    The voice came erratically...but the helicopter announced that it would start firing indiscriminately.


    I cannot let Saori-san get dragged into this.


    Well, from the beginning, as for planning to run--I had no intention of doing so.


    "There are no more helicopters. Let us enter the forest from the hotel''s shadow, circling around so we can counterattack."


    Reki said, lowering her Dragunov. I nodded...


    ...but, the enemy''s attack had made me even more uncertain.


    A machine-synthesized vocaloid. Remote controlled devices armed with sub-machine guns.


    This mode of operation. It''s indelible.


    This is exactly the same as the "Butei Killer"--Riko''s attack method when she assaulted us in April!


    Although, it could not be Riko.


    That was something which exceeded Reki''s Killing Range, a snipe from 2180 meters away.


    It is a superhuman technique which, with the exception of elite snipers, is impossible for humans to accomplish.


    The offender is definitely an expert who has undergone severe sniping training ever since he was a child.


    Even if Riko had familiarized herself with sniper rifles, judging from her past, it was impossible that she could have this kind of skill.


    Also, she has no reason to attack us...after all, Riko and I are in what amounts to a truce. Furthermore, Riko''s target is, "Aria and I", this partnership, not Reki and I.


    Added to this--


    The name the enemy designated us as, "Reki and I", was also an enigma.


    Just now, for a moment, I had suspected that this was an assault from the remnants of I-U, but if it was them...their sights should be locked onto Aria, who was defending Kanzaki Kanae-san, who had been made their scapegoat, or perhaps the person who defeated Sherlock--me.


    Because, in the battle with I-U, Reki was only support. I can''t say that they bear absolutely no hatred towards her, however, as for the order of targets, she should be relatively low on the list.


    --I don''t understand.


    Who is this enemy?


    Why did you...attack us!?


    Reki and I crossed over the parking lot, taking care to keep ourselves hidden in the shadows of the trees--


    First, the forest, afterward, we enter the jungle that stretches far behind.


    The humidity here is extremely high. The abnormally rugged ground emitted the smell of dirt and rotting leaves.


    At the beginning, I was constantly gazing at the uneven ground below my feet...


    (...So dark...)


    But, once we had gone deep into the jungle, the surroundings were swallowed by darkness.


    There was the light from the stars, but it only just managed to pierce the thick jungle canopy.


    "Reki. We should--"


    -go to a slightly brighter area; before I had finished my sentence--Reki looked back.


    Her forefinger was held to her lips, forbidding me from speaking.


    ...I swallowed my words, approaching her...


    Reki stood on her tiptoes, softly whispering into my ear,


    "Stay silent. The enemy should have set microphones up. Just now, after Kinji-san alerted the landlady--the enemy said her name."


    ...Now that she mentions it, that''s how it was.


    There was never a mention of the landlady''s real name on the website, the "Saori" which the vocaloid had uttered.


    I nodded--


    Following Haimaki''s lead, I, along with Reki, strode deeper into the jungle.


    But, not fit to this kind of environment, I...felt my breathing become erratic extremely quickly. I had completely lost all sense of direction as well. It was as if I was wandering through the forest, my only guide the faint starlight that pierced through the trees.


    And on the contrary, Reki hadn''t even taken a deep breath once--it seemed as if she was advancing, a clear objective in her mind.


    "Where are you going?"


    Lowering my voice, I asked Reki, whose footfalls were near non-existent.


    "Judging from the hostile''s location when he sniped us, I am estimating his current location--while searching for territory advantageous for my sniping."


    "Territory..."


    A battle between snipers...I had heard that they were like battles of positioning.


    A location where you can see the enemy clearly, yet a location where the enemy cannot do the same, the side that finds such a position, extremely fitting for snipers, gains an overwhelming advantage.


    "How is it that you''re so clear about this mountain''s topography. Our cellphones...are already broken, do you have something like a GPS with you?"


    "There are minor flaws in the output of GPS. My memory is accurate."


    "But, you haven''t even seen a map of this area, right?"


    "Before, on the bus to the hotel, I saw a map of the topography here."


    ...As expected of an S rank Butei.


    The difference from me, who had been looking at a movie website with my cellphone while on the bus, was truly colossal. Apparently, Reki, who had been next to me, had memorized the surroundings'' characteristics, a blank look on her face the whole time.


    "...?"


    Squelch...My feet sunk slightly into the ground.


    Only now did I realize, there appeared to be water in front of us.


    From the faint sound of running water, I thought that...it was probably a rather shallow river.


    I don''t know whether she had night vision, but Reki, moving lightly, crossed the river, almost like a water fairy.


    Apparently, there were stumps and rocks, and it seemed that she had crossed over above them.


    The river was filled with water, and I couldn''t let it slow my movements. I recalled the little wilderness combat training I had learned in Assault, and keeping my body low, I kept careful watch of my feet while crossing over the deeper parts of the river. If I do this, then I can more or less make things out in the darkness.


    Stepping on the moss-covered rocks and stumps, I somehow managed to make it to the other side of the bank...


    Reki, having reached the other side far ahead of me, was standing next to a gigantic tree, and she was gesturing towards me.


    I walked to Reki''s side, looking up at the enormous tree, which appeared to be a camphor.


    The large, wide trunk was already covered with vines, merging with the ground. I don''t really know much about plants, but its age...is probably over 1000. It is the master of the forest.


    Is she going to use this tree''s branches and trunk to act as cover, initiating the battle?


    I''m sorry, master of the forest-san. We''re going to drag you into this mess, which reeks of gunpowder.


    "Then...What do we do now?"


    I pressed myself against the trunk of the colossal tree, drawing the Beretta at my waist, checking its functionality.


    Well, there isn''t really a use for these in the coming battle--both the gun and me.


    "We will lie in wait here, scanning for the enemy. I will look for an opportunity to snipe."


    Scanning for the enemy...?


    We can''t see anything in the midst of this darkness, right? And, the enemy is, like us, on the mountain.


    "Kinji-san, please keep your watch."


    "...Why?"


    "Its fluorescent paint could be noticed by the enemy."


    "That''s retarded. How can anyone see something like this?"


    "I can see it."


    Seeing Reki, who never lies, say this with such a serious look, I...couldn''t help but swallow my saliva.


    The enemy--is someone who holds the same level of skill as Reki, no even more skillful, an elite sniper.


    Really, even this kind of tiny light might be seen by him.


    "It might be that the enemy is equipping a starlight scope. If so, we will lose the ability to take advantage of the night to surprise him, nor will we be able to see his remote-controlled helicopters, which are painted jet black."


    Starlight scope, it''s a night-vision scope that can be attached to armaments like sniper rifles.


    I had used them once before--


    It really is able to make the dark night, only faintly illuminated by the stars, turn into day.


    "...Does that have any night-vision capabilities added to it?"


    While taking my watch off, I pointed at the Dragunov''s scope. Rustle


    Reki shook her head--


    "The only night-vision functionality that this scope has is lighting reticule."


    Lighting reticule...an overlayed aiming function, a cross that can be seen when one looks into the scope. Because it is luminous, it can be used at night, a very outdated attachment.


    It''s better than nothing, but when pitted against starlight scope, it is nearly equivalent to fighting blind.


    Frowning, at my feet--


    Haimaki''s ears stood straight up, twitching slightly.


    And, he was staring deep into the dark forest...killing his footfalls, he walked towards it.


    "...Hey..."


    Reki, staring in the same direction that Haimaki was going, stretched her hand out to stop me, who had called out to him in a small voice.


    "..."


    ...Wh-what is it?


    What happened? Don''t stay silent, explain this to me.


    --Fwoosh! Cutting through the air, Haimaki rushed out.


    Huuu! That breathing noise--did not come from Haimaki.


    "...!?"


    In my line of sight, a black dog appeared, charging towards the silver wolf.


    That was something I had seen on one of Aria''s animal programs, a dog-hunting dog--a Shar-Pei.


    It''s a species that is used in China as a hunting dog or a military dog, a particularly vicious breed. And, its strain appeared to have been heavily modified, as it was far bigger than the ones I had seen on TV. It looked as if it could easily tear off a man''s limb.


    "--!"


    I hurriedly brought my gun up--Clank!


    But, my elbow collided with Reki, who had brought her Dragunov up at the exact same time.


    Reki, a petite girl, lost her balance, and she leaned against the trunk with one knee.


    And, staggering, I--as if trying to push Reki down, fell down on her.


    --Thump!


    (Uu...!)


    The frontal impact jarred the Beretta, which was in semi-automatic, and one bullet was released, thudding into the ground.


    At that moment--Haimaki and the Shar-Pei had engaged each other, entering a state where we were forced into inaction, unable to shoot. If we fire, there is no guarantee that we will not fatally wound Haimaki.


    Standing up, thinking that I should at least fire some shots to intimidate the opponent--Woah.


    This time, Reki''s legs and my legs were tangled, and I fell against the trunk once again.


    "...!"


    What the hell am I doing.


    Damn it.


    Reki and I--have never really fought together like this.


    Because, when we had worked together in Assault, Reki always acted as long-range support. Battling together with her in this kind of close-contact fighting...had only ever occurred during the Odaiba casino security detail.


    So, there is no coordination between us.


    (Right now...if it was Aria...!)


    In my mind--Aria''s image, charging towards the dogs without any thought whatsoever, using the flat of her blade to start beating the enemy down, appeared. At that point, because she''d be unable to halt her momentum, she''d definitely strike Haimaki a few times. And I, standing on the side, would use the vines to bind the powerless dog, capturing it. If it was Aria, I felt that that kind of combination would be possible.


    --Bang! Bang!


    Reki, still being crushed by me, extended her Dragunov to the side, firing.


    "!"


    The empty casing which flew into the air before me, as well as the unique metallic clack of the Dragunov, forced me to slam my eyes shut.


    When I had opened them again...


    The black dog had suddenly weakened considerably.


    "--Haimaki, let that dog go. Stop fighting."


    Hearing Reki, who was below me, give him an order, Haimaki--kicked off the dirt with a thud, retreating.


    Keeping some distance away from that dog, Grrrrrrrr..., he growled threateningly.


    That black dog...limping all the while...ran away.


    "...Did you hit?"


    "Yes. The bullet grazed both his legs."


    "That dog...probably ran back to its master. Like this, our hiding place will be exposed. I''m not trying to say that you should have killed it, but is it really fine..?"


    "Our location was already noticed by the enemy when Kinji-san fired. So, I fired as well."


    ..I-I see. The accidental discharge when I fell just now has already exposed our position?


    Because, the enemy really has microphones set up. That''s probably it.


    To Reki, I''m really a dead weight.


    "Please do not concern yourself. That dog is very powerful. Haimaki wanted to clamp down on the dog''s throat, not allowing it to bark, and afterward, he wished to use his claws to rake what appears to be a transmitter off the dog''s body, but--Haimaki was unable to do so immediately. If the dog stayed abnormally still, the enemy would have turned his attention this way."


    "Transmitter..."


    I never saw such a thing...is that how it was?


    I turned my head, looking at Haimaki, who was staggering back, exhausted...he was injured.


    During the fight with the Shar-Pei, he appeared to have been bitten in several places. That beautiful silver fur was flecked with crimson blood.


    It appears that this confirms Reki''s words. That battle dog was quite strong.


    Added to this, ringing out from inside the forest, as if reporting that it had already found us--a dog''s howl. Probably the one from just now. It was vicious and chilling, a sound that easily inspired fear in people''s hearts.


    "...We should change our position, right? We''ve already been exposed, so it''s pretty dangerous here."


    Just about to move, I--


    -had my belt,Tug, grabbed by Reki.


    "You cannot move."


    "...Why?"


    My eyebrows furrowed.


    Reki took out a box filled with Calorie Mate energy bars from her pocket...and with a click, she opened it.


    Emptying its contents, she filled it with the earth by her feet.


    "...What are you doing?"


    Not turning towards me, Reki-Fwoosh


    -threw the dirt-filled Calorie Mate box away from the tree.


    --Clank--!!


    The box burst open, the dirt inside showering down.


    That scene made a chill run down my back.


    It had been sniped. And, it was a box roughly the size of my palm.


    "The moment we step to the right or left of this tree, we will be sniped. We cannot move."


    ...Bang...


    Immediately after Reki''s words, the sound of a gunshot reached us from afar.


    "As predicted, the enemy has not left the location he was occupying when he first attacked the hotel. The distance is 2050m, and as such, he is in range."


    "...From 2050 meters...he is a sniper that is able to snipe that box from such a distance, huh?"


    There''s nothing we can do. At least, there''s nothing I can do.


    In this battle, I can only be a burden.


    "...He''s really a powerful enemy. I have no idea what kind of person he might be."


    "The enemy is certainly an expert in sniping. As for his personality, it is overflowing with confidence."


    "...You can understand the enemy''s personality?"


    "Because, the enemy sniped the box. That is meant to express that, even if his position is known, he will not lose, a challenge to his opponent."


    "..."


    "At the same time, the enemy has shown that he puts a lot of trust in new technology. He is a very adaptable person."


    "--I can''t believe you know so much. But, what does it matter if you''re able to deduce the opponent''s traits? A battle of sniping is but a battle of marksmanship, right?"


    "A battle between snipers is done by reading the opponent''s characteristics, and using that as a basis, deciding upon the method of attack."


    "Characteristics...?"


    I have no idea what use that might hold in a battle...


    And, not being clear about this point means that, for this battle, I cannot help in the slightest.


    ...I have no choice.


    Then, Haimaki and I will sharpen our gaze, looking out, seeing whether that hunting dog returns.


    I sighed, sitting down on the trunk--


    "--This will become a drawn-out battle. Please eat."


    Reki took one of the Calorie Mates which she had emptied just now, handing it over.


    ...I see. Now I know why Reki only ever eats these.


    This is like a wilderness ration. For the sake of being able to respond to these wars of attrition, Reki carries this kind of nutritious food at all times.


    As expected of a girl who is ready to fight whether she is walking, sitting, or even sleeping.


    I started thinking outside the box, and I asked Reki whether we could escape, running directly backwards from the tree...but the words had scarcely left my mouth before they were denied.


    But, that was normal, since this is a forest.


    As long as I move left or right even the slightest bit, just for the sake of avoiding a tree or rock, my head will suffer the same fate as that box.


    The safe zone only extends from this tree to the river. As such, Reki and I ate the Calorie Mates, scooping up some river water to drink....


    Staying by the trunk of the tree, unmoving.


    ...10 minutes...30 minutes...1 hour...


    Nothing...happened. We just waited. Both us, and the enemy.


    2 hours...3 hours.


    The time was 0:00.


    Right now, it''s the season of passage between summer and autumn, but as time dragged on, the forest air was becoming colder and colder.


    Our body heat slowly being stolen by the frigid air, our strength was being sapped as well. And, not only was our body affected, but drowsiness soon fell upon us. Quietly sitting in the darkness, I felt exhaustion come upon me...and, forcing oneself to stay awake is a large test of willpower.


    I understood, my own willpower was fading, along with the passage of time.


    Until now--in all the battles that I had fought with offenders...


    I had been able to see the enemy.


    Even if the enemy hid himself, all I needed to do was to force him out of hiding with my pistol.


    Although, the offender we''re facing this time is a sniper. An unseen enemy. And, this isn''t like the battle with Reki, where I had been running everywhere, but this was a war of attrition which had already been dragged on for several hours.


    Humans cannot maintain a state of agitation for that long a period.


    However, I needed to keep myself in that state.


    Because, once that was interrupted--My life would be put in danger.


    ...Fuck.


    (This too...is a battle, huh...)


    I had never experienced this kind of battle before. To be honest, I was about to reach my limit.


    And even now, I wanted to--test my luck, charging out of cover, running away from this place.


    On the contrary, Reki...completely still, was staring at me, who was in this state.


    Haimaki licked his wounds, his face fatigued.


    We still can''t act...We still can''t act!?


    Like this, when time had passed into the deep night--


    "..."


    Reki made her move.


    She slipped the bayonet out from under her skirt, affixing it to the Dragunov...


    And, she took off the scarf of her uniform, releasing a soft sound of rubbing fabric, placing it on the tip of the bayonet edge.


    "...If you want to make a white flag, I''ll lend you my shirt."


    Reki glanced at me, who was struggling to keep his eyes open, joking...


    Rustle...She extended the scarf to the side of the tree.


    A gust of wind washed over it, and the scarf danced in the air, slightly outside the tree.


    Shhchh! Shhchh!


    The scarf had been torn past at high speed by something--by a bullet.


    A few seconds later, the echo of two gunshots reached our ears from afar.


    --The opponent fired.


    The enemy''s concentration was amazing, he had been staring this way for three and a half hours.


    "...Did he fire from the same location?"


    "Yes. He should not have moved from the location he attacked the hotel. I''m afraid that, securing the mechanical advantage of starlight scope and having set up several microphones, he has no intention of leaving that position."


    "He doesn''t care even if we know where he is? Then, he really is very confident."


    "That is probably correct. The signal that I had released was returned to me unflinchingly."


    "Signal?"


    "The exhibition of technique. On each of that hunting dog''s legs, I left a 3cm long, 3mm deep, 3cm high wound, exactly the same on both legs.


    A-a completely identical wound...? Furthermore, she''s able to control its shallowness to such a degree that the dog can still walk?


    I can''t do that even while in Hysteria Mode. Probably.


    Al...although I''ve been shocked at your strangeness up till now...exactly how much of a genius are you?


    Rustle. On the bulletproof scarf that Reki opened up for me to see...there was an X-shaped hole which was probably caused by the two bullets from before.


    Those two obliquely angular lines...their length was exactly the same. Each one was about 30 centimeters long.


    --"I can do even this."


    The enemy is sending that kind of signal, right?


    "What do we do? Do we just last till daylight...I don''t know if they''ll come, but should we wait here for the police to come up the mountain to investigate?"


    Reki shook her head.


    "We would not be able to do it. The enemy is in a hurry to decide his victory."


    Stare. She said, turning her eyes to the forest. It seemed...that there was something there again.


    "Kinji-san. Please use me, and go into HSS--Hysteria Mode."


    Wh...?


    What...did you say?


    "No matter what the result of this battle is, the you as of now cannot escape from this forest."


    "...Wa-wait. Hysteria Mode...you...I don''t know where you found this information, but seeing as you know, I''ll tell you. If I am to go into Hysteria Mode, I have to..."


    Suddenly telling me that crazy battle plan, Reki cut off my words.


    "--I will not mind no matter what you do to me. Because it''s you."


    She said, her grip loosening on the scarf in her hands.


    The rouge colored scarf, fluttering in the midst of the darkness, seemed to imply some sort of deep meaning--and slowly, it fell towards Reki''s feet.


    "We are nearly out of time, are you able to do it?"


    Thud...Reki pressed herself against the gigantic tree trunk.


    Staying like that, unmoving, she stared directly at me.


    "Time...?"


    "After this, I will commence an exchange of shots with the enemy."


    "...!"


    "If I die or am injured, please leave me. If that time comes, please bring back the scope on this gun. Hidden inside this is a camera, it has already been set to record the scene at the instant that I snipe--You can use this to confirm the enemy''s appearance."


    "Hey..."


    Facing Reki, who was able to state her purpose so coolly despite the fact that she knew she might die, I couldn''t hide the tremor that ran through my body.


    However, Reki, as if there was no time to answer, continued,


    "On my body, there are 3 DAL for sniper rifle use."


    --Butei Bullets.


    Different from normal bullets, they are special modified bullets that are only circulated among elite Butei.


    All of them are handmade by professional bullet craftsman, the price of one cannot fall lower than 1 million yen...Other than the Grenade and Flash that Nii-san gave me on I-U, there were many different types, such as Flare or Cannon.


    But, Reki, you brought those kinds of things with you to travel?


    "In a while, I will fire two DAL. For the third shot, I will use a Russian bullet, and when I''ve finished--we will start to leave this place."


    Scarcely telling me what I needed to know, Reki ejected the magazine from her Dragunov.


    From its contents, she took out two bullets--Click Click


    -and she slotted in two other bullets that she had taken out from her breast pocket.


    They were probably attack-type Butei Bullets.


    "Kinji-san. Quickly go into HSS...Hysteria Mode--We have no time left."


    I hesitated.


    A few seconds later...


    Reki closed those wise eyes.


    As if saying--that I was "useless".


    "Then, we shall change our plan. We are already at a dangerous distance. I will definitely take care of the enemy. After that, please go into Hysteria Mode...running away from here."


    Reki, not caring whether I approved of her plan, pressed her back against the tree--


    "...I am a single bullet."


    -she softly recited those mantra-like words.


    "A bullet has no heart. As such, it does not think."


    That voice is something that I had gotten used to hearing when she had acted as support, sniping--


    "It just flies towards its target."


    At that moment, I didn''t know why, but a sense of unease sprung up in my chest.


    --Reki---


    Flutter--Her skirt fluttering, turning her Dragunov to the right, Reki--


    -flickered out to the side of the tree, her gun held ready.


    Bang!


    She fired without a moment''s hesitation, and immediately, Reki turned left, returning behind the tree.


    As if grazing past Reki, Shhhchhh! , the bullet of the enemy''s counterattack hurtled out of the darkness.


    ...!


    I didn''t truly understand what had happened in that instant, but...wh-what was that!


    Just now, that was truly amazing.


    The enemy had fired the instant he saw Reki.


    The two sides are around two kilometers away from each other....the muzzle velocity of the M700 with 7.62mm NATO bullets that he was using, was 840 meters per second.


    The time between the shot and its impact is around 2.5 seconds.


    In that 2.5 seconds, Reki had aimed at the enemy, who was enveloped by the darkness, fired, and returned to the safe zone behind the tree.


    As I realized what had happened, stunned--


    Pch...!


    Light glared out, coming from the direction of the forest. Almost as if lightning had struck.


    (Flash...!)


    Just now, Reki''s attack--appeared to be the same as the one I had used in I-U, the bullet that brought a blinding light to life.


    The enemy''s surroundings have definitely been lit up like a day at the height of summer.


    Continuing, Reki performed the same movement--flashing out to the side of the tree.


    Bang!


    The second shot...


    --GIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIN--!!


    "Uu...!"


    From the depths of the forest, a high-pitched blast, which seemed to shake the ground even here, rang out.


    --Cannon.


    Normally used to disrupt the enemy''s battle ability, it is a Butei Bullet that creates massive amounts of sound pressure.


    (Reki...)


    --I understand.


    I understand what Reki wanted to do.


    The first shot, Flash, was directed against starlight scope.


    That type of night-vision attachment, amplifying the light of the stars umpteen times, was extremely weak against strong light.


    A scope that faced that way would probably undergo ''white out''--or otherwise the safety function would engage, momentarily forcing a shutdown of all functionality.


    With this, Reki followed through with her second shot, Cannon, firing at the enemy, who had lost his sight.


    The enemy had used microphones, which amplified all sound, setting them up all around us. And, if he''s wearing something like headphones to listen to their input, his hearing would definitely be damaged from the sonic-boom.


    "--The enemy sniper has reached for his ears in pain. He is a solitary killer, he has no observers."


    Looking into her scope, Reki reported these facts, like a scientist examining a guinea pig.


    (...I see...)


    --In a battle between snipers, the two sides read each other''s personalities, deciding their method of attack.


    That was what had happened here.


    The overconfident enemy had responded to Reki''s provocation. And, from that behaviour, Reki was able to recognize the enemy''s position in an instant.


    Additionally, the enemy is also someone who relies a lot on machines. Setting up a location which he could not move from easily, he put too much faith in them.


    Reki specifically targeted this specific point--using light and sound, she assaulted the enemy''s machine-heightened eyes and ears.


    And now, she held the enemy''s life and death in her hands.


    We won...


    "The enemy--is a little girl. Younger than me."


    The sniper over there is a girl as well--and moreover, she''s younger than you?


    It''s unbelievable, but...these are Reki''s words. They must be true.


    "Shoot to kill?"


    Towards Reki, who was saying this as confirmation, I immediately replied with: "No, respect Butei Law."


    "Then, I shall break the enemy''s weapon."


    Bang!


    Immediately after Reki sniped at the enemy, her gun emitting a sharp muzzle flash--


    (...?)


    Bch! BchBch!


    Small dots of light scattering about her, she seemed to be in pain, as if she had been struck. Reki''s skirt, as if dancing in place, spun a semicircle, fluttering up, before it fell down.


    Drip, Drip The sound of a certain liquid falling to Reki''s feet reached my ears.


    "Reki...?"


    ...!?


    What...happened?


    Her appearance is extremely strange. Was she counterattacked?


    No. The enemy should have had her battle ability ripped from her, she shouldn''t be able to do anything.


    Even if she had been sniped, I would have heard a gunshot, but none came.


    "..."


    Reki raised her gun again, aiming towards a location slightly different from before...and one step, two steps, she retreated.


    "..."


    Silently--she lowered her gun.


    In that state, she placed the stock of her gun against the ground, and while she appeared to be using it to support herself...


    Scrape...Scrape...


    ...she sat down, unable to move.


    "...Ah...Hey...!"


    I immediately crouched down, supporting Reki, whose head was drooping down--


    "...!''


    She''s injured...! When!?


    In the darkness, I fumbled around, trying to find Reki''s wound, copious amounts of blood were flowing out.


    Her upper head was heavily wounded, as well as her forearm and left thigh.


    In that instant just now, what on Earth was she counterattacked by? I don''t understand...


    Pressing down on Reki''s wounds with a frantic desperation, I, OOOOooOOoo...! UoOOOoooOO...!


    -suddenly heard the sound of several howls, all around us, continuously echoing out from within the forest.


    Those voices were similar to the Shar-Pei''s that came earlier. And...there were 10...No, 20 sets of them.


    I see. It was because they were surrounding us, that Reki was so eager to decide the battle.


    "Kinji-san. This..."


    Reki handed her Dragunov and bayonet over to me.


    Drip, Drip. Blood was still flowing down her forehead and elbows, dripping off of her.


    "Regrettably, I have been injured. I no longer have the strength to drive those hunting dogs away, protecting you. After this, please protect yourself, and run away alone. The enemy will definitely regain her composure in short order...and she will come to perform the final blow."


    "What are you saying? Since that''s the case, it''s even more clear that this is a path that we cannot take! How can I leave you here, alone and unarmed?"


    I pushed the Dragunov back towards her.


    "I have one more Grenade left. It can be detonated even without a gun."


    Said Reki, taking the third, the final, Butei Bullet from her breast pocket.


    Understanding the meaning of her words, I...clenched my teeth.


    --Do you wish to commit suicide?


    Do you wish to go down the path of killing yourself and the enemy!?


    "Stop saying such idiotic things...!"


    "Kinji-san, hurry. The enemy''s net is closing in, and soon, you will no longer be able to escape."


    Having lost too much blood, not even able to lift her head up, Reki--was still trying to hurry me, who was crouching there, not willing to stand up.


    "I failed. I was weaker than the enemy. The weak will be devoured by the strong. This is the natural law of the world."


    This...certainly, might be the truth.


    "This is very logical, Kinji-san. If you linger any further, both of us will be killed. As such, it is better if you yourself live."


    This too...might be the truth.


    "Kinji-san...there is no need to worry about me. I live the life that the wind has determined, and I shall die in the same manner. That is of no importance to me."


    People--whether they be few or many, live by the rules that have been determined for them.


    Whether it be a delusion or something else, the "wind" is the rule in Reki''s life. Just like a normal person''s society, as well as their laws.


    So, Reki has been respecting those rules since she was born, and it is certainly possible that she will follow them till her death.


    --But.


    "Reki...dying in this kind of place, dying by the hands of an unknown person...Isn''t this a worthless death...!? Don''t always listen to the "wind''s" orders, never laughing, never even crying...dying with no emotion, dying with no feeling, this is too...!"


    I knelt by Reki''s side. Reki--


    Rustle.


    Her hair shaking, she shook her head.


    "Kinji-san. Yesterday...I said that I ''had no emotions''. But, actually...I do not know why I did not tell you then...I...once, had a very clear emotion..."


    "...Reki..."


    "The ''wind''...ordered me, it ordered me to take a boy...to take a powerful boy and bring him into Ulus. And when the ''wind''--ordered me to become Kinji-san''s everything...in my heart...for the first time, I had my own...I had my own, true feelings."


    Reki...


    "--I''m so glad that Kinji-san is the one.--"


    An emotion had sprouted within you.


    You may not have been able to convey it through your expression or behaviour, but in your heart...an emotion, only belonging to you, had been brought to life.


    Drip, Drip Her blood trickling down without pause, Reki said,


    "So, Kinji-san, I will not die without any emotion. You...don''t have to feel sadness for me inside...the responsibility of keeping the line of Ulus eternal, now lies with my sisters."


    Reki...!


    "I, have no regrets. I can, with the person who first created emotion within me...eat a meal with you, I can travel with you, I can receive clothes from you. It may not have been long, I may not have been able to...express it within this period of time...but, that is definitely an emotion...I...am very happy...the last two weeks that I have spent with you, those days were filled with joy..."


    Reki said, raising her bloodstained face.


    That face--


    Ahh, it was, for the first time...


    --Smiling--


    She smiled.


    This is probably Reki wanting to make me relieved.


    "Reki..."


    That beautiful, unblemished face--made me feel as if, in an instant, I had understood Reki.


    It isn''t that Reki doesn''t have emotions.


    She just doesn''t understand what emotion is.


    Just that, her heart hasn''t developed yet. Exactly like a child.


    And, the reason it was so difficult to go into Hysteria Mode from Reki, was also because...in my heart, I had a faint feeling that she was still a child.


    Reki.


    The enemy is approaching. We will fight for an instant.


    You cannot fight anymore. You yourself said very clearly for me to leave you behind.


    And I...only have to run away. By myself.


    "Kinji-san...please go...it''s already..."


    Reki''s voice was losing all strength, but even in that state, she was calmly hurrying me on...


    I slipped the bayonet into my belt, and I shouldered the Dragunov.


    "Reki. As opposed to two people dying, it is certainly better for one to live."


    Hearing my words--


    Reki, as if relieved, lightly nodded.


    You don''t even have the strength to answer anymore.


    "Yet--my math isn''t very good, but at least, I can understand that that isn''t the best answer."


    "...?"


    Reki''s eyes, under her bloodstained locks, looked at me.


    Rustle.


    Putting strength into my arms, I lifted Reki''s arm.


    "Obviously, it is better if both can live."


    I helped her stand up, and Reki''s--


    -almond eyes were slightly wider than usual, staring directly at me.


    It was extremely slight, but she had an amazed expression.


    That''s good, Reki. That''s good.


    Doing this, you have to find yourself.


    From this moment onward, let your life be filled with more surprise. With more tears. And--with more, more smiles.


    That kind of smile, shown to me while sitting in the midst of a puddle of your own blood--


    -your first and last smile...That isn''t fine at all!


    "Reki. You cannot. You cannot die. I saw it. At this moment, you--smiled. You can smile."


    Reki--this is the moment where you start to grow.


    In this situation, where you''ve taken your first step, you cannot die.


    From now onward. For what comes after.


    You are no longer the wind''s slave--you are a human, a new life.


    Therefore, you cannot die!


    Reki seemed to start trying to resist...but immediately, she lost all strength, and while standing, she swayed dangerously.


    She can''t. Reki can no longer walk.


    The Dragunov slung around my back, I took Reki with my two hands before--holding her up, princess-style.


    It''s a relief that this girl is so light. Because of that, I''m able to run. Relying on the strength that comes when one is in the midst of a firestorm.


    Tap Tap Tap...!


    The hunting dogs had already reached a point where I could hear their footsteps.


    While holding Reki, I wasn''t able to fire off any intimidation shots, and I had no idea as to where to escape--when from my feet.


    Whisper...


    A white shadow flickered out.


    --Haimaki.


    Having been injured earlier in the fight with the Shar-Pei, Haimaki was standing up.


    Grrrrrrr...Growling softly, Haimaki''s fur was standing up, and although he was in the darkness, I was able to see that his fangs and claws were extended.


    His back facing me, running towards the forest, Haimaki--is an extremely faithful wolf.


    That blind faith was always there, a willingness to die for his master. Even when he had been struck by Patra''s hideous golems, even when he was pursuing me, acting as the platform for Reki''s ricochet, those positions of enormous danger.


    And now, even now, he was like this.


    Haimaki. You...


    ...are going to volunteer to be our bait?


    By yourself, you''re going to challenge that entire pack of ferocious hunting dogs?


    You too--are a man.


    It matters not whether you''re a human or an animal. When in times of need, men...have no choice but to help women. Even if one is to die, it is something that one must do.


    Only turning his head back halfway, Haimaki''s eyes, gleaming in the darkness, looked at me.


    Those eyes had faith in me--


    Go. I leave Reki to you.


    They seemed to be saying that.


    "--Haimaki. When you survive and come back, I''ll buy a box of fish sausages for you."


    Saying that, I--


    -turned my back on Haimaki, already surrounded by the countless gleaming eyes of the hunting dogs in the darkness by his side--


    -I turned my back on Haimaki, who howled, bursting into the midst of the pack like a hurricane.


    Facing the hunting dogs which had bundled up, preparing to savage Haimaki together, I held Reki''s delicate frame in my hands, rushing towards the river--


    Run.


    I have to run.


    I have to run with all my strength.


    Still holding Reki, who was completely still, in my arms, I ran. Into the forest. Recklessly.


    The me as of now isn''t in anything like Hysteria Mode. The me as of now is just a normal high school student.


    However, I still have the ability to carry a girl in my arms, running away. I can still turn my back on the enemy, running away with all my strength.


    Besides, Reki--I had run away from you during the "Manhunt", and normally, I run away from Aria as well. Running away is the only field in which I have a wealth of experience. So, don''t worry.


    Having crossed over a few muddy creeks, my limbs scratched as I hurtled through the dense branches, having slid down steep slopes, my body stained with mud, covered with wounds, I still ran, despite being in this state. I had emptied my mind of all thought.


    In the midst of the mountain, Haimaki is probably still fighting with the hunting dogs, preventing them from going after us.


    Or perhaps, because I had crossed through many rivers, it was hard to track me? The dogs--had not given chase. It seemed as if they had retreated.


    Continuing to run deep inside, my breathing erratic, my vision suddenly opened--


    -I exited into a vast field where cosmos was growing abundantly.


    Under the light of the stars, the pink color of the petals, all blooming simultaneously, seemed like a haze of pink.


    "Reki...Reki!"


    While entering into the midst of the cosmos in the field, parting their branches, I called out her name, trying to confirm whether she was conscious or not, but...


    Reki could no longer answer.


    I understood that the temperature in her limbs was already dropping.


    "...Reki..."


    Panicked, in an instant, I placed Reki into the midst of the cosmos--and pulling out the wire in my belt, I cut it with the cutter on my belt. Using it, I stopped the blood flow to her thigh and forearm.


    Because I had ascertained that Reki was still breathing, I raised my head, looking around. There was not a single house around. Not even the tiniest home. At any rate, we cannot contact a hospital.


    Aah, if my cellphone hadn''t been damaged in the very first attack...


    I could have called in reinforcements for support, called in ambulances, called in anything.


    There were no lights around us. I had no idea where the city was. I had ran directly away from the enemy, but...it could be that I had ran in the opposite direction from the city.


    At that moment--


    Flutter.


    Flutter.


    A butterfly...flew into my field of vision.


    Appearing to be a swallowtail butterfly, it flew in small circles before us, and as if guiding us--it started flying in a certain direction.


    Heading in that direction, at the forest on the other side of the swamp--


    Shine. I saw a light. Squinting, looking closer, the lights...continued.


    Most likely, that''s a streetlight.


    If I head over there, a car will probably pass. Then, I will be able to ask for help.


    But, aahh...


    It''s so far...! To the point of despair.


    (Reki...you cannot die...!)


    Once again taking Reki into my arms, I stood up, focusing all the strength in my body into my legs.


    Reki, you cannot die.


    I have finally reached this point, I have finally understood you.


    Just the slightest bit...I can understand you.


    So--there is still something that I need to tell you.


    Something I haven''t told you yet.


    So, you cannot die.


    You cannot die, Reki!

 Volume 6 - Epilogue

    Running, running, exiting onto the highway, I--


    -collapsed, my knees thudding into the ground, laying Reki down onto the asphalt.


    "Haa, haa, haa...!"


    My head was spinning, my breathing laboured.


    --I''m at my limit. I cannot run any further.


    From the beginning, my body had been weakening as I spent longer and longer in the woods. And, that body had continued carrying somebody, no matter how elfin they might be, as it ran. Furthermore, going through those pathless locations, my body had gone into completely and total exhaustion.


    I pressed my hands to the road, breathing heavily.


    And...Flutter, Flutter.


    The butterfly, which had been dancing in the field of cosmos earlier, had somehow, reached here first...and flitting around me as if it was worried, it flew to my left hand.


    Having large, white wings, it, with a design just like a swallowtail--had a star-shaped pattern on them.


    I felt that I had seen this design somewhere before, but...this isn''t the time to investigate.


    (--I''m fine with whatever, but will a car...come--?)


    If one came, I''d use my Butei License to slow it, and then bring Reki to a hospital.


    The hill-road that leads to the city has a very large curve, making it impossible to see it due to the trees and topography...and now, it didn''t feel as if there was a car nearby.


    Damn it...I have no other choice.


    One minute. In just one minute, I forced my legs up again, waiting for a car.


    If a car does not come, I will carry Reki once again, running down the road.


    Deciding that, I--took off the Dragunov that was slung over my back, and I looked into the scope.


    I cannot let even one minute go to waste. Just now, Reki''s words...


    "Hidden inside this is a camera. It has already been set to record the scene at the instant that I snipe."


    Recalling them, I fumbled with the scope...and on the bottom, I pressed a slim button.


    I peered into the scope, redundantly pushing the button. The telescope function disappeared from my sight, replaced by the image of a black remote-controlled helicopter.


    This is...the video of the helicopter that Reki had shot when it attacked us at the hotel, right?


    I pressed the same button repeatedly. Click Click


    After the screen flickered through four helicopters, the image changed into that of the shot at the black dog''s leg.


    After that, the video that I saw, the video that replaced the image of the dog''s right and left legs--


    (--!)


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Flash, Cannon, Russian--what was pictured inside the three photos of the time of release of the three bullets...was, as Reki had said, a girl.


    And she too--seemed familiar.


    She had black twin-tails, around the same length as Aria''s. She was wearing the same extravagant Chinese clothing as when she had attacked me.


    This is...the transfer student from Hong Kong Butei High.


    "...Koko...!"


    This isn''t a mistake.


    It may be that the videos were rather dark, but in all three, her whole body was clearly captured.


    That little girl who had ambushed me by the road on the day of the opening ceremony, Koko--charged out of the camouflage of leaves, quickly mounting the offroad-bike behind her, a CRM250AR.


    (Koko...the person who put me in submission by grappling when I was in Hysteria Mode, the person who drew with Aria in Aru=Kata--)


    --and in sniping, she was a match for Reki...wasn''t she...?


    That kind of girl exists in this world?


    No, can they exist in this world?


    Martial arts, guns, and sniping. All of these techniques take many years to reach their ultimate form. At our age...no, at an age below that, it''s impossible for someone to be a master at two, or three things.


    "The Warrior of Ten-Thousand Techniques--"Ten-Thousand Arms"...Koko..."


    As I murmured the second name she had given--


    From the left...coming from the mountain, I heard the sound of an engine.


    Ha Raising my head, I stood up, thinking that a car was coming.


    --Beeeeep


    Afterward, hearing the sound of a siren...


    --Beeeeeeeeeep...!


    "...!"


    ...I whipped out my Beretta.


    She''s different from the one in legend. Well, I''m just talking to myself right now.


    --That was the sound of a motorcycle.


    It had a high pitch which even an amateur would understand from listening, the sound of a 2-stroke engine.


    It was the sound of the bike in the video, the engine equipped by a CRM250AR.


    It''s impossible that the same bike would pass by coincidentally, because 2-stroke motorcycles exceed exhaust limits, and their gas, as well as the motorcycles themselves, are no longer in production.


    As I deduced this, sitting on the bike that was banking furiously around the curve--was Koko.


    "Koko!"


    I stood in a position where I could protect Reki, bringing my Beretta up to bear--


    "Kihi!"


    Damn it! Laughing while swerving in an S-shape, Koko could not be held within my sights.


    The next instant, Koko slammed down on the brakes, brushing past me as if trying to sweep me over.


    "--!"


    Twisting my head back, I...could not ready my gun.


    Because, stopping the bike in a slanted position a few meters away, Koko was pointing a gun at me.


    That was a suppressed UZI--a sub-machine gun.


    This situation...


    Koko has the advantage in terms of magazine capacity, and moreover, she was a person that was able to match Aria in a gunfight. Facing her was me, not even in Hysteria Mode, and added to that, I had to protect Reki, who was heavily wounded, while fighting.


    --I don''t want to admit it, but I cannot act.


    "Drop your pistol. The DE at your chest too."


    Wave, Wave. The barrel of Koko''s gun pointed at my ribs, I, compelled to do so, dropped the Beretta--as well as the Desert Eagle that I had not used yet, having no other choice.


    "Reki--90 points. She''s a good piece, so I''ll take it. And as expected, Kinchi gets 0 points. But, he''s a piece with a good military record. I like it. I''ll bring him back."


    "...Take...what are you saying?"


    Keeping my body completely still, I directed those words at Koko, staring at her.


    "From now on, all ability users have to be destroyed. It''s good to keep people like you, "just humans, yet strong pieces," in my grasp."


    "...?"


    "And, Reki is one of the northern barbarians, Kinchi is one of the eastern tribesmen. You''re fitting as soldiers of the queen of the center of the world, Koko."[1]


    I...have no idea what she''s talking about. What the hell is she saying?


    Please go learn Japanese again.


    I made a confused expression, and Koko, going Fufu, snickered, looking at me.


    "Become part of my collection, alright? Do you know who Koko, or Meng De is? Koko is of his bloodline."[2]


    "...I have no idea."


    "Cao Cao Meng De."


    "...Aah."


    "--I won''t forgive you for that weak reaction!"


    Pffft!


    Quickly becoming angry, Koko fired a warning shot into the air--


    Once again returning the barrel of the gun to my body, she seemed as if she was going to give some sort of order...at that moment.


    "...!"


    Suddenly realizing something, she started the bike again, Vroom! Koko spun in place, turning around completely.


    Brushing past Koko''s twin-tails, in front of me--


    --Shiiing!


    -along with the sound of a bell, an arrow sped past.


    Koko put the motorcycle into action, dodging the arrow.


    From the direction that the arrow came from...I could see a wine-red car cut through the air, hurtling this way.


    It was around 150 meters away.


    (...That is...!)


    On the engine bonnet of the convertible--there was someone kneeling on one knee.


    Even from such a long distance, I realized it.


    The gold forehead protector on her head, her body clothed with red and white Miko garments, its sleeves rolled up, a nocked bow in her hands--A Hotogi Armed Miko. However, it was not Shirayuki.


    Kyoto has a Hotogi shrine as well. It seemed that they were reinforcements from there.


    That butterfly just now...as if welcoming them, flew over, its wings fluttering.


    Seeing this scene, I suddenly thought back to it.


    That butterfly is a Hotogi Swallowtail.


    When I was a child, I had seen them being raised at the Hotogi shrine in Aomori.


    Creak Creak...Hyuu--!


    The intrepid Miko used a daikyu , over 2 meters long, to shoot two arrows.


    Shhaang! That bell rang out again, as if exorcising something, the eagle-feathered arrow penetrating the motorcycle that Koko was using as her shield, making a hole in the fuel tank.


    --Amazing. From that kind of distance, on top of a swaying car...without using any sights, she managed to hit the gasoline tank with an arrow from a daikyuu.


    PftPftPft!


    Counterattacking with a number of bullets from the Uzi, Koko immediately jumped onto the motorcycle--


    "In every generation, Koko has always run when the time came to run. It''s fine as long as I have the last laugh. Farewell."


    Leaving a trail of gasoline behind and swerving off the road, she disappeared into the thick undergrowth.


    I picked up Reki''s Dragunov, trying to snipe her with my amateur skills...but it was impossible. I could no longer see Koko.


    The engine noise continued to get further and further.


    She--really knows how to adapt to the situation.


    This kind of calm, collected, hit and run type...from my experience, is very strong.


    I went "Tch", turning towards Reki--


    The car just now--a high-grade Mitsuoka automatic car, a wine-red Himiko--had stopped. The Miko on the bonnet, a bow in her hands, was looking towards the mountain, still alert.


    Sitting on the seat was the beautiful driver that had come to pick up Konayuki last month--


    "...Kin-chan! What happened...!?"


    Pointing at the Hotogi Swallowtail was Shirayuki.


    "Shirayuki...you really saved us. I''m glad you noticed."


    "Because we heard a noise like Cannon from the mountain, I had a bad feeling in my heart...so, I used Koujutsu[3] to investigate. Also, because I couldn''t connect with Kin-chan''s cellphone...I-I, feh...."


    Climbing out of the car, her eyes filled with tears, Shirayuki embraced me tightly, as if trying to confirm if I was alright.


    Immediately noticing Reki, lying on the floor, Shirayuki said: "Oh no...!", kneeling by Reki''s side.


    "Reki--was beaten by that girl from earlier. We have to go to a hospital immediately--"


    I said that, and next to Shirayuki, who had clasped her hands to her mouth, her eyes wide open,


    "Reki...?"[4]


    The other Miko, getting off the car, said something in a small voice, kneeling down.


    Already having become a beautiful woman, I didn''t recognize her for a moment, but...this girl is...Kazayuki.


    One of Shirayuki''s sisters. One year younger.


    Before, she was a very cool girl, able to match Reki. She hadn''t changed at all.


    Having just been fighting with arrows, even though she saw Reki, soaked in blood, before her...her expression did not change at all.


    Expressionless, Kazayuki whispered something into Shirayuki''s ear--


    "...N-no way. Are you sure that isn''t a mistake?"


    Shirayuki turned towards her, stunned.


    Nod. Nodding, Kazayuki...


    ...said something that I did not wish to hear, the true identity of my fianc¨¦--coolly, she announced it.


    "This is the descendant of both--Minamoto no Yoshitsune and Genghis Khan. The princess of the continent."


    Go For The Next!

 Volume 7 - CH 1

    Reki.


    Always expressionless, unfeeling and taciturn Reki.


    Protecting me on orders from the "wind", the Reki who, armed with only a single sniper rifle, bravely took on the Ten Thousand Skill Warrior Koko.


    Under the starlight, that Reki was sprawled on the roadway.


    "This wound.....It''s not a gunshot wound."


    Said Shirayuki''s younger sister, Kazayuki, who was kneeling on one knee at Reki''s side.


    The astonishment at her previously abrupt and hard to believe exclamation about Reki''s bloodline still remained. However, now is not the time to be speaking about family lineages.


    Medical aid for Reki has to be quickly administered.


    "Reki was wounded by some sort of light that I don''t really understand; some kind of invisible bomb. She bled considerably before you arrived. Shirayuki, your....healing art or something; can''t you use it?!"


    Clinging onto my words, I shook Shirayuki by the neck, trying to get rescue to come.


    "Ordinarily, I would be up to the task......but right now, my powers are unstable."


    "Unstable....?"


    Kazayuki explained to me with my furrowed eyebrows,


    "Lately, in Japan...no, throughout the whole world, there has been a weakening of supernatural abilities. The reason for this drop in success rate is unknown. Among the Hotogi, the ability to heal wounds has been especially limited. In the event of failure, it could kill the person."


    I weakened at her words....


    Somehow or other, simply having Shirayuki''s magic turn the game for the better would not be the case.


    Then how can I.....


    As I agitatedly paced around, Shirayuki took Reki''s temperature.


    "Terrible. Her body temperature has plummeted to extremely low levels. If we don''t get her to a hospital fast...."


    From behind, Shirayuki and her sisters boarded a convertible, a Himiko, a solid sedan of Mitsuoka Automobile and a Kushinada that came along with it.


    Shirayuki and her sisters used this bulletproof car for retreat in accordance with the battle situation.


    Just perfect. These guys can transport Reki.


    However....


    "Don''t go to a hospital. Our enemy from just now, Koko, was using a sniper rifle."


    Right now, there is no sniper here.


    If the hospital in the city came under attack from a sniper rifle, we won''t be able to do anything.


    Urban areas with plenty of buildings are where a sniper holds the most advantage.


    "In that case, we''ll take Reki-sama to a branch shrine of the Hotogi. We''ll call a doctor there."


    Kazayuki grudgingly soaked her miko garb in blood carrying Reki.


    Carrying Reki in the back seat of the Kushinada, I supported her, together with my neighboring passenger. With our cell phones destroyed, Shirayuki got into the co-driver''s seat and called Butei High.


    With the engine primed forward, Kazayuki settled down on a passenger seat with a sharp expression. Right now, her wakyuu was in her hands in preparation for a pursuit with Koko.


    The driver opposite and the driver here; both of them dazzling beauties started their vehicles to maintain a lookout over the river bank, heading down the mountain road.


    "Kin-chan, it''s connected. The Masters'' night duty room. It''s Nangou sensei."


    I accepted the white cell phone from Shirayuki, and explained the situation to Nangou-sensei of Snipe; how during Caravan I, we came under sniper attack on the outskirts of Kyouto, the battle near Mt Hiei, Reki''s wounding and the assailant being a Hong Kong exchange student named Koko. The silent Nangou listened to my words, all the while not saying anything.


    "That''s Case E8, Tohyama. The Masters cannot act."


    A low voice at the end was the reply.


    Case E8.


    That was cipher code for "possibility of perpetrators within being high and as such, this common knowledge cannot be leaked out. Make contact with trusted individuals as active partners; resolve issue by the hand of concerned parties."


    Nangou''s decision was....right. The perpetrator infiltrated under the disguise of an exchange student from Hong Kong.


    If the situation became common knowledge amongst the entirety of the student body, the enemy could obtain information.


    Thus, Butei Article Chapter 4:


    Butei must be independent.


    Upon reaching their 2nd or 3rd year in Butei High, it is a general rule that they defeat their enemies on their own.


    Those who receive aid from the Masters are interns or inexperienced first years. As it was not like I joined only recently, I somewhat understood Butei High''s education policy. I understood....Nangou''s callousness. Although, the one who''s been attacked is your student, can''t you be more worried?


    "If unarmed civilians get involved, contact me again Tohyama."


    .....It would be too late if that happens.


    Muttering in the depths of my heart, I made my salutations and cut the connection with Nangou.


    Two vehicles sped down the mountain from the national highway 367 towards highways 105 and 106. During a stop at an intersection, Kazayuki nocked an arrow and briefly raising her bow, surveyed the bank. Casting a sidelong glance, I called Riko from Shirayuki''s phone.


    (Koko''s modus operandi resembles Riko''s in some parts.)


    Vocaloid warnings, submachine gun mounted radio controlled devices. Conversely, Riko''s close combat technique in the confrontation with Haimaki at Butei High had the feeling of Kungfu.


    Perhaps she may have some kind of connection with Koko. However, my call could not connect. Riko was out of range. Yesterday at Osaka, I encountered by chance Riko and Aria who were speaking of working together. When I tried to make a call, Aria was out of range.


    In the midst of such a serious affair, where are those two? They aren''t near at all.


    (......Koko....)


    Unable to do anything, I again considered from where our enemy may target us.


    Just who is she?


    A superhuman capable of combining hand to hand combat skills rivaling mine in Hysteria Mode, handgun skills that can evenly match Aria''s and sniper skills equal to that of Reki......The face of I-U? I wouldn''t happen to know.


    With that being the case, I called Jeanne who, just like Riko, had her roots in I-U. It took six calls to get a response from Jeanne, who was sleeping in the middle of the night.


    "Hotogi? What''s the matter?"


    A clear voice emitted from the phone.


    "No, it''s me. Tohyama Kinji. I''m calling from Shirayuki''s phone."


    "......? It....It''s the middle of the night. Why are you using Shirayuki''s phone?"


    Ignoring the suspicion in her voice, I urgently explained the situation.


    "Jeanne, is there a sniper of Reki''s skill within I-U? A monster with hand to hand combat and handgun skills. Her name is Koko," I asked.


    "Sniper.....Koko? None. Except for Sherlock, a sniper with the skill to exchange shots evenly with Reki does not exist in I-U. There are people like Patra who use sniper rifles but they are of modest skill."


    Then Koko....is not a remnant of I-U.


    With my face sheer white, I recounted the words Reki had spoken.


    "The enemies from here onwards cannot be beaten through a simple contest of force."


    The enemies from here on.


    (Reki...)


    Losing my desire to sleep, I held Reki and clenched my teeth in frustration.


    You, we..... How can fighting be even possible now?


    Reki......!


    Within the powerful Hotogi shrine, the organization is divided into the main shrine and branch offices.


    The branch office also doubles as a branch shrine. There was a large branch shrine of the Hotogi shrine in Kyoto. Around the time we arrived there, a warm rain had begun to fall from the lightening sky.


    On the wet asphalt scented road, megumi miko stood on alert. These were young miko who served full Hotogi miko like Shirayuki and Kazayuki. The megumi miko carried Reki away on a stretcher and led me, Shirayuki and Jeanne who had rushed over in a taxi to the shrine.


    Ascending a flight of meticulously swept stone steps.....


    "Tohyama, this place is just like a city. Reki will be safely protected here," Jeanne said as she calmly surveyed the surroundings.


    "Ah. Upon arrival I felt that the Hotogi''s head and branch shrines were slightly different from normal shrines. It looks like a shrine yet its construction also resembles a fortress."


    Below was a garage. We saw the two vehicles being used some moments ago entering there.


    Not only cars but Kawasaki Heavy Industries OH-1 Ninja reconnaissance helicopters were housed there.


    --The honden of the Kyoto branch of the Hotogi shrine was situated at the top of a hill overgrown with Japanese cedar.


    Where snipers are concerned, they would be unable to take up position beneath the slope and fire into the interior of the shrine.


    Additionally, with the exception of the entrance torii, samurai estates ringed with walls of mortar guarded the entire approach.


    Beneath the torii, Kazayuki, who had arrived earlier, stood sentinel in formal red armor and her wakyuu in hand. Koko wouldn''t succeed if she were to blindly pursue us here.


    "This way Kin-chan," Shirayuki said as she led us under the torii to a first-aid mansion resembling Kazayuki''s clinic.


    Summoned nurses and a female doctor immediately crowded one of the rooms where Reki was brought into. Medical equipment and medicines filled the area around them.


    "Oh...oh.....you took a hit there....."


    The young female doctor fixing her rimless glasses who greeted Reki was brandishing a handgun. It seems like Hotogi summoned a professional from the Medic DA. Medic Butei are like medic troopers in the army: key personnel who give emergency treatment to wounded Butei. In Butei High, it''s the Medica who train these Butei.


    "Blood cell count, blood type determination - cross match, biochemistry check ¨C ASAP, begin blood transfusion."


    Immediately, the nurses monitoring Reki''s condition hurried to carry out the doctor''s instructions.


    "Boy, while we work here, you go take a rest. Your face looks like a corpse," the doctor said as she cast a sidelong glance at me.


    "I can''t help at all? Reki; she..." With that, I, who could not take my eyes off Reki calmly walked towards Shirayuki.


    "It''s okay, Kin-chan. This is a doctor under contract with Hotogi. She''s the number one doctor in Kyoto. Wait. Tell me what''s wrong."


    "Listen Shirayuki..."


    Certainly, it was frightening getting used to the methods of the doctor currently treating Reki. Almost assuredly, under normal conditions wounded Butei would have been first examined.


    (Reki....)


    Last night, all I could do was administer first-aid on Reki. It goes without saying that Shirayuki would allow only professionals to administer full blown medical care.


    The nurses'' assistant.


    "I''ll assist. It isn''t advanced grade aid but I possess Pan-European Aegis Assistant qualifications," Jeanne said as she skillfully donned a surgical apron and nurse''s cap.


    This isn''t my place at all.


    Thinking about that, why does it feel as if a thread of mental strain is about to be cut?


    (.......Uu.......)


    My vision faded with a great tremor.


    "Kin-chan!?"


    "Tohyama!?"


    Shirayuki and Jeanne''s voices desperately called from far off in the distance.


    What happened to me.....?


    The floor that I had been standing on earlier...


    Appeared before my eyes...?


    What''s that.....sound that I''m hearing?


    This is the sound of the wind.


    The sound of a dry wind blowing out from the surroundings.


    I found myself in the middle of a vast steppe with mountain ranges visible in the distance.


    This is probably......a dream.


    A dream in which you are self-aware. A lucid dream.


    In this arid steppe, several horses could be seen.


    Girls dressed in vividly colored traditional garb rode on those horses.


    With severe expressions, they carried old, Russian-made sniper rifles on their backs.


    At their head, was a girl with hair ornaments more exquisite than the others.


    She approached on noticing my gaze.


    That face.....


    (Reki....?)


    ".........Reki........"


    .........


    .........I awoke.


    There was no wind but the sound of rain. This is......yes....The Hotogi branch shrine in Kyoto.


    After the wounded Reki had been treated by the doctors, I had collapsed from exhaustion. Sitting upright in the futon, I looked around my surroundings. I understood how I had come to be lying down in this large Japanese-style room. Beneath the hanging scrolls, I saw an old clock. It was close to noon.


    (Reki....How is she?)


    Before I knew it, I had changed out of my glossed silk night clothes into the neatly folded and washed uniform arranged by my bedside, opened the paper sliding door and headed outside. In the nightingale floored corridor, Shirayuki, in her miko garb and with sword in hand, knelt quietly. She was acting as my escort. For some reason, her face wore an expression of suspense as she glanced towards the direction of the torii. Looking over her shoulder, she finally became aware of my presence.


    "Kin-chan!"


    Pyon! Shirayuki flew from a kneeling posture to standing.


    Tayun!


    "......."


    Shi-Shirayuki....as a result of that excessively vigorous jump, that overly massive chest was late by a single beat in swaying. Right now...suddenly right after I woke, a wonderful sight greeted my eyes.


    As usual, they were of a size far beyond that of a high school student. 1.5 times that of Riko''s, 3 times that of Reki''s, 6 times that of Aria''s. As I was still mainly stunned however, in terms of Hysteria level, I was fine. As I thought that, Shirayuki stroked me while making sure that I was alright. With teary eyes she gently caressed my arms and head.


    "Kin-chan, Kin-chan, I think my heart nearly stopped because of your sudden collapse......!"


    "Ah, aahhh. I''m fine, thank you. I was just a little tired, that''s why. That aside, how''s Reki?"


    Shirayuki delicately brushed aside my question.


    "Reki-san survived. However, we definitely cannot relax yet. She still hasn''t regained consciousness. If she had over-exerted herself any more than this, her life would really be in danger."


    "I see...."


    "Kin-chan too....do not over exert yourself. Rest in your futon. The danger from the side of the torii seems minor for now."


    Said Shirayuki, facing the torii in a manner protective of me.


    "Torii....?"


    "Un....it can''t be seen very well from here........for some time now, it seems some kind of animal is in the area."


    Shirayuki said as she looked over her shoulder in the direction of the torii. Amidst the drizzle, Kazayuki held her wakyuu in one hand like a staff, shooing in a bid to drive away something.


    .....grrr......


    "!"


    Barefooted as I am, I leapt at the growl coming from the direction of the stone steps.


    Amidst the rain, kicking up gravel as I ran through the compound with Shirayuki''s and Kazayuki''s restraining voices at my back, I leapt from the torii.....


    ".....Haimaki!"


    The torn and ragged silver wolf lay on the edge of the stone steps.


    The rain beaten Haimaki was visibly marked with horrific wounds. Bitten by Koko''s hunting dogs and rent by claws, that snow white coat now resembled a shredded rag stained with blood and mud.


    "Haimaki......you.....!"


    Stumbling as I ran down the stairs, I embraced Haimaki.


    During the sniper battle the night before, Haimaki had acted as a decoy so that Reki and I might escape.


    One single animal taking on some ten hunting dogs.


    Against such overwhelming numerical superiority that survival seemed impossible, Haimaki had returned alive.


    After driving off the hunting dogs, Haimaki had tracked us first by the scent of Reki''s blood, and from the point where that became disrupted, by the scent of the car''s tires until he had discovered this place.


    "Thank goodness, Haimaki. Reki still lives thanks to you.....!"


    I said, as I patted his back.


    Relieved, Haimaki lowered his throat and grunted.


    Haimaki, who had been taken to the medical station firmly refused to move from the bedside of the sleeping, bandage-covered Reki.


    With no other choice, the doctors and nurses began Haimaki''s treatment at that spot.


    With the first stage of that treatment completed, the medical staff accordingly kept watch on me all the way throughout.


    "Kin-chan....are you hungry? I am going to prepare some food."


    On hearing Shirayuki, who had worn a frilly apron over her miko garments mention that, I became thoroughly aware of my empty stomach.


    Come to think of it, I did not get to eat the half box of Calorie Mate last night.


    Following Shirayuki, I, who had collapsed from this reason, met up with Jeanne, who was strolling around with a deep interest in the shrine''s interior. The three of us headed towards the kitchen hall which resembled a ryoutei.


    The Kyouto branch shrine of the Hotogi is colossal; a great number of buildings interconnected by passageways attached to rooftops. As we crossed over, the megumi miko who occasionally appeared would kneel at the end of the passageways and bow deeply as soon as they saw me.


    What the heck.....it''s just like a daimyo''s procession.


    On that matter, the Hotogi is a shrine which is utterly forbidden to males. For some reason, the males of the Tohyama have special entrance rights. Because of this rule, males have been strangely accorded special treatment. It feels as if one is in foreign lands.


    (Such self-humiliating behavior.....it''s totally not necessary....)


    Feeling vaguely irritated by that, we entered the kitchen hall. There, Jeanne and I prepared the small paulownia wood chairs we would use. Facing us was Shirayuki''s seat.


    I was probably the first male to sit on this seat. Because of the need to welcome Jeanne, a foreign guest, apron wearing megumi miko reverently set the table and brought in lacquered circular soup containers.


    The menu consisted of flounder, turban shell, squid soumen sashimi, daggertooth pike conger, salted salmon roe sushi, tofu greater burdock rolls, kyouyasai sauce, matsutake mushroom over a charcoal fire, rice with the colors of autumn, black bean.....


    "I''m sorry Kin-chan. That is all I have......I think the nutritional value is perfect. Eat a lot and recover your health, okay?"


    Is...is this all? The Hotogi sure are rich....I mean, this meal seems indiscriminately large for just me....


    "Thank you Shirayuki, it''s really a little too much. Even so, excuse me for not apologizing yet. Sorry for suddenly bringing in a wounded person."


    "Uun....it''s ok. You can rely on me any time when there is trouble."


    Shirayuki nodded her head with a gentle look in her eyes and a smile. At that, I again felt distress for Reki and glanced in the direction of the medical station.


    "Don''t worry Tohyama. While I was assisting, I saw that that female doctor was skilled in her work. The treatment was adequate. With rest, Reki will surely regain consciousness." Said Jeanne, who sat down elegantly and crossed her arms before helping herself to the meal. From a side glance, I saw that she was using chopsticks perfectly. Rather than being unskillful, she was more skilled than a Japanese person. Beside me, Shirayuki was making additional checks to the food by hand. Finally, my own chopsticks were in her hands.


    "But....why were Kin-chan and Reki-san targeted?"


    "In the end, I have no idea."


    "Where were you targeted? You were both targeted together? Eh? Together...together....? Errm....why are Kin-chan and Reki-san together...?"


    "Ah....." I faltered.


    This is hard to explain. I cannot skillfully convey it, unstable as Shirayuki is.


    "Tohyama started living together with Reki from the start of this month." Jeanne murmured an elaboration from my side. With a forceful sound, Shirayuki''s chopsticks came to a halt.


    "O...oi.....Jeanne...."


    "It can''t be helped. The Hotogi are now involved in this. Information must be shared."


    I whispered into the ridiculously serious Jeanne''s ear.


    "Be careful with what you share. Watch how you handle Shirayuki. Don''t say anything unnecessary."


    "Anything unnecessary......? Hmm. Well then I''ll just mention the main points. Tohyama and Reki acted together during the field trip and stayed together at the same inn. According to the female owner of the inn which came under sniper attack, both of them bathed together as well as slept together in the same futon. It was then that they came under attack. In short, those two continuously acted together; those two were attacked together. Is this ok ?"


    "No it isn''t!"


    .....Fuck you, Jeanne...


    Jeanne, as might be expected from an Informa student, had last night sought out information from the ryokan that was attacked by calling the proprietress. Damn it, she really got hold of that extraneous information all too quickly. I mean, she got part of the story wrong.


    "......"


    Quietly, Shirayuki looked in my direction.......


    Some time ago, her posture had gone rigid, her chopsticks failing to pick up any of the black beans.


    She wasn''t blinking at all.


    S-Scary!


    "Jeanne, please be silent for a while. I''ll do the explanation."


    "Why? I believe I already recounted all the facts."


    "The way you recount facts is exactly the problem!"


    "Oh? Was it hard to understand? In that case, should I recount it by drawing instead?"


    "N-No. Please no. Anything but that. But that''s not the point. The way you tell the truth..."


    "But the truth is the truth,"


    *Pishari!* Jeanne flatly responded, unable to read the mood of the conversation. *Gushari!* Came the sound of Shirayuki''s chopsticks.


    She had turned pale and was looking over her shoulder.


    "The truth....the whole truth....the whole truth.....eh. Beaten there first huh.....by Reki. A,ha...a,ha....a. She was one of those who didn''t stand out much so you were unprepared eh, Shirayuki? That''s right. Unprepared....However, how were you still unable to notice that girl''s ambush Shirayuki...un. Reki''s a sniper, so she''ll ambush. It was unfortunate for you Shirayuki....that''s right."


    T-Terrible.


    Shirayuki has started to talk to herself in a broken voice. One person playing two personalities. Furthermore, why did she start suddenly addressing Reki without honorifics?


    "H-Here Shirayuki. Come back to reality. I''m telling you, I was Reki''s intern sniper. I was doing it for the purpose of inducing Lima Syndrome. It was a last resort...." For some reason, I felt utterly helpless while trying to explain.


    "Excuse me," said a small voice as the interior sliding screen opened.


    Sitting in the corridor with the same flowing black hair as her elder sister.....Kazayuki.


    Excellent. Although it was unplanned, it was a nice assist, Kazayuki.


    With that, Shirayuki''s attention was diverted.


    "Ka...Kazayuki. How''s the situation outside?"


    I asked with a stiff face, seizing upon the fleeting chance this conversation offered.


    "Currently, there is nothing out of the ordinary here. At this moment, the watch at the torii is being carried out by the megumi miko."


    The miko robes Kazayuki were wearing appeared brand new. It seems she had taken a bath. The faint scent of shampoo still lingered.


    Apparently, Kazayuki had business with Shirayuki as she gave me a bow and proceeded to sit next to her sister, whispering something softly into her ear. Shirayuki, whose eyes had dimmed, turned to me with a sigh.


    "......As I thought, Riri....I was certain wasn''t I?"


    Hearing this highly important news, Shirayuki completely regained her senses. Suddenly resting her chopsticks with a click before the expressionlessly bowing Kazayuki.....


    "S...sorry Kin-chan. I have been disrespectful towards Reki-san. Thank you for the meal."


    Leaving her half eaten meal, she hurriedly disappeared into the interior of the room.


    Shirayuki, who had earlier left the kitchen hall, was in the midst of the megumi miko. Together with Kazayuki, they all sat, gazing down on Reki with firm expressions which were figuratively speaking, like swords.


    "......Kin-chan. An explanation now would be utterly necessary. I know you didn''t want to hear the details about it... Forgive me."


    "I didn''t want to hear about it? What are you talking about?"


    "The matter of Irokane."


    ........Irokane.


    The subject of Sherlock Holmes''s long years of research. It''s usage could turn a normal human being into a powerful ability user. A fragment of the supernatural metal had been fired into Aria''s body as a result.


    "Last month, when Kin-chan was hospitalized, I heard from Aria what happened with I-U. That''s why....Kin-chan also knows......The existence of Irokane."


    Shirayuki looked up at me with a serious face.


    I remained silent, giving a tiny nod.


    "There are limits to how much I can say.....we Hotogi miko also know about Irokane."


    That I know.


    Sherlock had mentioned it aboard the I-U.


    I-U are not the only ones to hold possession of Irokane.


    Among that list of organizations and groups, was the Hotogi. Yet for all that, what was Reki''s connection with Irokane?


    "It may be difficult to understand but Irokane is a metal that is linked to a person''s heart. Accordingly, it chooses a heart that is capable of connecting with it."


    "I know that. Sherlock said awakening the HihiIrokane......the Hidan, lies with the person''s character. If I remember correctly, childlike, prideful characters...."


    "Un. However, that is the case for HihiIrokane (Scarlet Irokane)....There are several kinds of other Irokane. One of them is..... RiriIrokane (Azure Irokane)."


    .....What.....?


    "RiriIrokane....? Is that what Reki possesses?"


    "No. Some time ago, despite it being disrespectful, I conducted an inspection of her body and found that that is not the case."


    Kazayuki turned her head to the side.


    "It''s likely that Reki-sama spent a long time in close proximity to RiriIrokane at her birthplace. The RiriIrokane linked with her heart and as it were, she became an existence similar to the miko of that place."


    Reki....was in the presence of Irokane.....? What does that mean?


    While I was furrowing my eyebrows at this, Kazayuki drew a small scroll from a paulownia box at her side. With a rustle, characters resembling kanji were drawn on the laid out scroll.


    "This is the Hotogi Shiseibun. It is the historical record that has been handed down within the Hotogi Shrine. Here, is the description of the RiriIrokane. ''RiriIrokane, when used in a state of calm, nullifies other powers. It hates human hearts, and threatens the Ulus that human hearts bring calamity. The princesses of the Ulus which revere the RiriIrokane have, for generations, sealed their own hearts, their hearts being offerings to the RiriIrokane.''"


    "....Ulus...."


    Despite not knowing its meaning in its entirety, that word sounded familiar.


    Reki had said it on the night we came under sniper assault.


    ("In that case, Kinji-san can become a part of the Ulus.")


    Certainly, that seems like a word used to refer to a family group.


    "As I thought. Ulus." Jeanne said while folding her arms.


    "......You know what''s with that girl, don''t you?"


    Shirayuki''s habitually downcast eyes were slightly lifted, gazing at Jeanne.


    "Tohyama requested that I investigate Reki. From the start, I knew some things about her even if I had no positive proof. As a holder of Irokane, the Ulus had ties to I-U...." Jeanne said, blinking her blue eyes below her silver hair.


    "The acoustics analysis done by Nakasorachi of Connect had narrowed down Reki''s birthplace to several places. One of those areas was that occupied by the Ulus clan."


    Ulus tribe.....?


    "Where is that tribe from? I''ve never heard of it."


    Hearing my doubtful words, Jeanne gave a small nod of her head.


    "That is certainly the case. The Ulus tribe is near the borders of Russia and Mongolia, on the plateau south of Lake Baikal where a few tribes of peoples live in seclusion. Despite that however, their ancestor is someone Tohyama must have heard of before."


    Jeanne''s eyes fell upon Reki as she continued.


    "Conquering Asia with a bow and arrow, the Mongol king Chingiz Khan. The Ulus strongly inherited their ancestor''s methods of warfare. Certainly, that''s the case with their descendents as well."


    Kazayuki said the same thing during Reki''s rescue. I couldn''t see anything particular in Reki''s behavior to refute this. Don''t...tell me.....this is seriously true?


    "Before, the Ulus, afraid of being outstripped in their mastery of the bow and rifle, were mercenaries. However, their numbers have gradually declined.....5 years ago....well ....I''ll have to be frank here. When Sherlock visited the Ulus to open negotiations concerning the Irokane, there were only 47 surviving members of the tribe. Furthermore, they were all female."


    Upon hearing that, Reki''s words replayed themselves in my mind.


    ("We, the 47 daughters of the Ulus.")


    That means there are no more than 47 people comprising the Ulus tribe. That is why Reki had no surname. No....more like it wasn''t necessary, being amongst a people that was only 47 strong and on the verge of extinction.


    "The Ulus are an insular tribe, that''s why. There''s a rampant genetic flaw in their veins that may cause only females to be born to them."


    Reki had said before she lost consciousness,


    ("I''ve been ordered to find a strong male to be inducted into the Ulus.")


    Perhaps this may have been the reason for it.


    Even so.....


    "But.....wait a minute."


    I gave voice to the sense of unease at Kazayuki''s and Jeanne''s words that I had been feeling since the start.


    "Yes?"


    "Suddenly speaking about this strange tribe that Reki belongs to, it doesn''t make sense. Doesn''t Reki look like a Japanese person? Be it eyes or skin colour. Although I never properly asked her about it, she must''ve dyed her hair."


    I regarded the hair above the bandaged brow of the sleeping Reki that the megumi miko were washing. It''s often the case that a Butei, who is basically a lone wolf ready to form a team with a random ally at any point, would dye thier hair in specific colors so their peers can distinguish their specialty at a glance. In this case, it is customary for a sniper to dye their hair in "Simo Hayha," a blue-tone color.


    "The circumstances may be a bit different, it''s similar to how Aria''s hair has turned red. It seems Reki''s hair has been affected by long years of exposure to RiriIrokane. And as for her appearance of a Japanese person, that''s because she has Japanese blood."


    Shirayuki responded for Jeanne while looking sideways at me.


    "Japanese blood....?"


    "Chingiz Khan was in fact Minamoto no Yoshitsune, a rank 9 general (Kurou Hougan[1]) who crossed over into the continent from Japan roughly a thousand years ago. In the Mongol Empire at that time, his name was read asGenghis Khan. It later became Chingiz Khan."


    ....Oi, oi.....


    "I''ve heard of this before. Isn''t this story a fake?"


    "It was made to look like a fake story. After the truth was revealed in the Edo Period, the Hotogi requested historians to..."


    "The Hotogi?"


    "Un. At that time, the Hotogi shrine aided in Yoshitsune''s crossing to the continent; a boat left in secret from Tsugaru."


    Shirayuki absentmindedly fiddled with her left and right index fingers, keeping them in front of her chest while pointing them towards each other, fingertips touching. As she did so, her eyes were turned upwards. A major event in history occurs and she''s acting like a child whose prank has been exposed. Well, such disjointedness is only typical of Shirayuki....


    "The Hotogi shrine of that era was embroiled in complicated politics. Ever since the Yoshitsune formally established a state in the continent, there has been a flurry of back and forth intelligence on the Irokane. The name Reki[2]is one of the names they traditionally use for pure blooded princesses there."


    Kazayuki pointed out the kanji for Reki on the scroll she took out just now.


    "It seems that Kazayuki is knowledgeable even regarding the names of princesses overseas."


    "Kazayuki is the miko in charge of foreign diplomacy with churches and temples overseas. I''m a specialist in the internal administration of the shrines within the country..... That''s why Reki''s name never rang a bell to me that she''s related to the Ulus."


    In regret for not noticing this earlier, Shirayuki hung her head in shame.


    "Don''t take it so hard, Shirayuki. No one could have imagined that Reki is a princess from a foreign country, or a descendent of the Genji. I for one, find this extremely hard to swallow."


    Despite that having been said, Reki''s normal behavior would have befitted that of a warrior. Cradling her sniper rifle, habitually sleeping in a seated posture, she was every inch the samurai. Truly, she was the descendent of the samurai.


    Outside the porch of the medical station, the rain had improved and the sunrays were returning. In the nadeshiko[1] covered courtyard, Hotogi swallowtail butterflies that had sought shelter from the rain under the leaves now fluttered around. There was a hint of calm under the noisy atmosphere. I took a metal brush and tools from a lone megumi miko and sat on the porch......maintaining the sniper rifle of the sleeping Reki in the room behind me. Removing the magazine, I placed a Butei bullet; equal to six shots of a normal one, in the pocket of Reki''s uniform. This round was left over from that long battle. After all that, we ran out of ammo not while using handguns but as snipers.


    Like the top of an enormous piece of brown seaweed, Reki diligently scoured her room, singling out a bullet and copying it CG-like in uniformity, each one glittering in flawlessness, just like gemstones.


    "It''s beautiful. Japan''s witches using magic which make the papillon their familiars."


    Looking up at that voice, I saw Jeanne coming to the porch.


    "Tohyama, it may not be very helpful but in a short while I''m leaving Kyoto. I''m having a preparatory meeting with Kanzaki Kanae''s lawyer before the trial."


    Looking at her wrist watch, Jeanne said apologetically.


    ....Trial.


    Aria''s mother, Kanzaki Kanae, who was burdened by the false accusations laid on her by I-U is soon to be retried in court. Now is the period for preparing the legal documents. Kanae-san''s lawyer is scheduled to interview Vlad, who''s currently under custody at a Level 5 detention facility in Nagano, after which she''s scheduled to meet with Jeanne who would be a witness in court.


    "Tohyama, there is a word that all of you used during your conversations just now that I don''t understand. Genji. What is that?"


    "Genji....well....they all no longer exist now. They were one of the famous samurai houses acting as regents in Japan around a thousand years back." I said while cleaning the Dragunov despite my knowledge of Japanese history being not very good.


    "The Ulus had their roots in the samurai."


    Jeanne turned behind and gave Reki a look, her face looking as if she thought of something.


    "Tohyama, about you being forced into marriage by Reki last month..."


    ".....Aa."


    "According to samurai tradition, the female is officially the property of the male."


    On hearing this, I recalled Reki''s actions and words. Calling herself my possession and listening to everything I say.....The decree of Reki''s marriage contract; that was a strange form of male domination over a female.


    On that subject,


    "During Chingiz Khan''s time....there was a similar practice in the Mongol Empire. The Mongol customs of the time declared that females were ''treasures.'' Just like silver or gold, they were taken amidst the plunder."


    "Plunder..."


    "Females were abducted and made their own wives; literally a custom of ''pillage wives.'' One of the traces of that custom that can be found in the present day Mongolia is that on the eve of a marriage ceremony, the female is mock abducted."


    ".....That, that''s....."


    I slightly tugged my cheeks as Jeanne gave a small nod.


    "Now you realize it. That''s exactly what Reki did to you, Tohyama."


    "Oi...oi.... But Reki''s a girl. Boys and girls are total opposites."


    "After a long time, male and female cultures become one. That transformation is not uncommon. For example, in Europe in the former half of the 19th century, it would have been unthinkable for a lady to wear this wristwatch," pointing at my wristwatch, Jeanne continued.


    "Particularly, the Ulus tribe is comprised of nothing more than a few females. It is little wonder they passed down the tradition of abducting superior members of the opposite sex to save their genetic lineage."


    So that....explains it.


    "Reki''s nature is unique. She''s practically a modern, living samurai of a sort," Jeanne, who herself carried the same warrior character, said. With a look that seemed to be telling me something, Jeanne sat herself beneath my gaze.


    "Finally, one more thing....yesterday, when you were being pursued, did Reki do anything extreme to an extent?"


    "Extreme to an extent?"


    "For example, try to shoot herself with her own gun."


    At this, I looked upwards.


    "I...understand. Yes. Reki was wounded. While we were being pursued, she would have blown herself up with the DAL. She would have left herself behind since she didn''t have the strength to escape on her own."


    "As expected of her."


    So saying, Jeanne shifted her focus onto the bullet I had laid out on the cloth.


    "The Ulus have the same practice as the samurai''s hara-kiri. "The last bullet".....The remaining bullet would be fired if survival seemed impossible in the face of pursuit, or if she was encumbering her master. That bullet would be used to end herself."


    "........"


    "Samurai would use a tantou to slice their bellies open; the Ulus would shoot themselves. They would die an honorable sacrifice for their masters."


    As Jeanne said this, I looked back at Reki.


    "Like a single bullet that has been fired, those girls lived solely for their aims. And so, this is carried over into battle. The last bullet....would be use to close the chapter of their lives. Sacrificing themselves by their blades, the samurai of old were the same. Tohyama, this is the girl that Reki is. Be careful of that."


    Leaving me with those words, Jeanne left the porch and headed down the corridor to await the Hotogi''s chauffer. Left alone at the porch, I cradled the Dragunov.....Reki at my back.


    (Reki...)


    I am a descendent of the Tohyama bloodline. After a fashion, I am still a samurai. Yet the last bullet? Never.


    "Reki...."


    I held one of the bullets from the sniper rifle and spoke to the sleeping Reki behind me.


    .....I am a single bullet......


    Always, Reki said these words.


    "You are not a bullet."


    As a single bullet, she would have lived purely for her goal....by a bullet, she would have died.


    That''s just too much.


    "You are human."


    I stated this obvious fact through gritted teeth to the sleeping Reki.


    At this moment, you, who are clearly without an ego, are truly a girl who is like a child.


    Reki. Somewhere, you were brainwashed by the "wind", made to exist solely for your goal, prevented from thinking for yourself and frozen in the time when you were a child. And so, you lived your life like an unfeeling bullet; like a robot.


    And yet.....Reki.


    At your very core, some hint of humanity still exists. That night when you were beaten in that sniper battle; that final smile you gave me....you looked just like a human girl. It was a lovely, honest smile.


    "You are....not very good in understanding this that''s why I will not say that you would immediately become a person filled with normal feelings. But.....please, don''t ever call yourself a bullet again."


    At any rate, she could not possibly hear it; Reki was comatose. However, I continued to speak over my back. That was an irrepressible thing that I had to say.


    "Reki, as Reki...as a human being, become even happier. You should find happiness. Right now, the happiness as a human that has been forbidden to you; you must take it back. You must live your own life."


    Speaking about those two happy days you spent with me it was, to me, more enjoyable than I imagined. That ramen speed eating battle in the fort, feeding Haimaki fish sausage, and what about at Chaton Call? Besides participating in the cat herding competition in Osaka, there were many other things. Perhaps only all those things that the "wind" didn''t order you to do......weren''t they giving you the happiness of being human? I don''t know for sure, but for some reason, I have the feeling of that being true.


    "That is why, if you wish it so, those things...no matter how small, I will always accompany you from beginning to end."


    Girls are troublesome. If I can help it, I would be with them for as little as possible.


    But Reki...you....


    You....appreciate me. Even without that damnable Hysteria Mode.


    Well.....you overvalue me I think. To me, that is quite significant.


    .......I am a single bullet.....


    Reki.


    ....A bullet has no heart. Therefore, it does not think.....


    Please, stop being like that.


    I don''t know how great your "wind" lord is, but true greatness is a person who can live, choosing his own paths. You, who gave everything up to the "wind" may find living and thinking for yourself difficult.


    ......it just simply flies towards its target....


    But please, stop being like that. Because,


    "You are not a bullet."


    -you are human.

 Volume 7 - CH 2

    Honestly, I should have stayed in the Hotogi shrine to watch over Reki, but Kanae-san''s trial was fast approaching. And for that, there was an unconfirmed chance that the lawyers would have to speak with us, the people who had fought with I-U, face to face before the trial.


    So, on the evening of that day, I left the doctors and Kazayuki to watch over Reki...


    Shirayuki and I took the Sanyou Shinkansen - Toukaidou Hope 246, going to Tokyo.


    "16, Car 15, Row D-E...Ah, here. It''s all the way at the front, Kin-chan! Kin-chan likes the aisle seat, doesn''t he? Here you go. Have this ticket."


    Pushing the ticket for the aisle seat into my hands and sitting at the window seat, Shirayuki--because she had left the Hotogi, was talking with me incessantly. It seemed like she was trying to encourage me, who barely said a word, worried about Reki.


    It was evident that her own heart wasn''t calm either. Shirayuki is really a very firm person.


    She never forgets to empathize, to be concerned for others, a really good person.


    "Shirayuki, thanks a lot."


    Sitting down on the aisle seat--


    "Eh. Mmm, it''s fine. Because--this is the first time I''ve ridden on the Shinkansen, I wanted to see the scenery, so it''s great that I''m sitting at the window seat. On the contrary...if I wasn''t riding together with Kin-chan, I would have to take the car again, so...thank you very much."


    I had just said a word of thanks, yet Shirayuki''s face turned red, and she waved her hands furiously.


    Because I saw Shirayuki, who was putting so much effort into being cheerful, abruptly return to her normal self, I laughed softly, a small Fu escaping my lips--and Shirayuki made a "Waaa!" expression.


    And, to hide her expression, her hands slapped to her cheeks...her face, looked as if she was paying her respects, went all the way down to her lap, a sort of kneeling position, and her body twisted in what seemed like agony, she looked out the window.


    Wh...what are you doing...?


    "Ahh...at such a short distance, I was blessed with ''Kin-chan laugh''...cool...cool, so cool...!"


    While muttering what she was thinking in her heart, Shirayuki was, to put it in Riko terms, making an "excited by something moe face". The feeling of "Kyaaa".


    Do you think that I can''t see your face? Well, I can see it really clearly in the reflection of the window.


    Rather, what''s "Kin-chan laugh"? Is it that old comedian''s act, Kin-chan run, the one that Muto sometimes does to pick up girls...?


    While thinking about that, I reclined in the seat a little, inside the Shinkansen which had just started to move.


    I rested, but, is it due to the continuous chain of events that had completely thrown my body''s clock into disorder...?


    Again, I could not sleep.


    I was looking at the scenery outside the Shinkansen, passing by abnormally slowly...Drowsy, Drowsy...and...


    ...


    ......


    .........


    "While you''re sleeping--I''m sorry to disturb you."


    ...n?


    Argh. The train attendant came.


    It seemed that, at some point in time, I had really fallen asleep.


    "Ah...Yes?"


    I showed her the train ticket, however, for some reason, sweating under the uniform cap, the train attendant...only swiftly checked the luggage rack above us and the space below our seats before leaving in a hurry.


    It seemed as if she wasn''t here to check our tickets.


    What did she come here for? She was moving her hands like she was looking for something...well, whatever.


    I looked at my watch and already, more than 30 minutes had passed since our departure.


    Looking to my side, Shirayuki was also sleeping, continuing to sit upright on the seat.


    She seemed to be sleeping deeply, since she didn''t seem to have woken up when the train attendant came.


    That''s to be expected. I had caught a little sleep at Hotogi, but the reason for this was because Shirayuki had been protecting Reki and me throughout the night.


    Originally a beautiful person and such, with a beautiful sleeping face as well, Shirayuki...ng...?


    "...Fufu...so cute...mnya..."


    With an amazingly happy face, she started sleep-talking something.


    "...His eyes are exactly like Kin-chan''s...ah, his nose looks like mine, doesn''t it...ufufu..."


    ......¡£


    What''s happening inside Shirayuki''s dream? I mean, before that, what does Shirayuki''s dream world have to do with me? Just imagining it is terrifying.


    (...I shouldn''t think about it too deeply...)


    I turned my back to Shirayuki''s sleeping face, softly standing up from my seat.


    Because I had taken a nap, my fatigue was slightly relieved, but my head was still hazy.


    (I''ll just go to the washroom for a little while to wash my face.)


    Go through the automatic door, going to the end of Car 16...I was going to the washroom on this side of the cab.


    But...


    Huh? The door isn''t opening.


    It didn''t move at all, almost like it was welded shut. What the hell is this?


    Since this wasn''t the toilet, I looked in from the small window, but...there was nobody inside.


    (It seems that, somehow, the door was broken.)


    Since I didn''t have any other choice but to use the washroom at the back, I started to walk towards Car 15.


    On the Oumi Shinkansen, returning to Tokyo and Chinami, Car 16 is the front most car, and Car 1 is the farthest back.


    The train wasn''t that crowded, and I looked around while walking--on the rows of seats, three on the right, two on the left, there were many types of passengers sitting there.


    Some children playing trump. And, there was what I thought to be their guardian, a pregnant woman, her belly bulging out.


    A pair of salary-men, on a business trip, were playing chess against each other with a magnetic chessboard.


    Since I had learned the rules of chess from Kana, I sneaked a look as I passed by...one of the players was just using the special move, "Castling".


    A movement that switches the king with the rook, "Castling" is--one of the moves I like.


    Seeing the two pieces switch places as if dancing in a cycle, just looking at it was rather fun.


    (Kana was really good, I didn''t even win once.)


    While I was reminiscing about the past, I once again started advancing up the aisle.


    Ah...having inclined the chair all the way backwards, the man drinking sake was Washio Narau.


    He was both an actor and a singer, although besides that, he was a person that was notorious for his excessive vulgarity.


    In the middle of the row of three seats, the ones on the left and right occupied by the female assistants he had brought with him, Washio--the eyes beneath his sunglasses met mine, and he went "Tch", as if saying: "I was noticed, huh."


    (...What. It''s not like I''m gonna start shouting.)


    Feeling rather annoyed, I passed by...walking towards the back of the car.


    Ngaaah, Goo...As I was thinking about who that big guy was, snoring like that, I saw that it was Muto.


    Aah, it''s so embarrassing to be a Butei just like him. I''m just glad that, at least, there''s nobody sitting next to him.


    I pretended that he was a stranger, passing by...farthest back on Car 16, for some reason, the seats in the two-seat row had been turned--they were seats whose backs were facing this way.


    Above the seat, I could see a red horn sticking out.


    To be more correct, it was a hair clip whose front stuck out like a horn.


    Attached to pink-blonde twin-tails, sitting there, back facing this way, was--


    (...Aria...!)


    That''s Aria.


    Next to her, I could see loose waves of tea-coloured hair, probably Riko''s head.


    Now that I think about it, during the field trip, Aria was saying something about meeting Riko and Muto at Kure.


    These three were taking the train back to Tokyo, huh?


    "Ari..."


    Stepping forward, just about to tell her about Reki, my arm, Grab.


    "--?"


    I was grabbed by the person who was sitting in one of the seats in front of Aria and Riko, forcefully pulled into the empty seat.


    Turning my head, that hand was--Assault''s Shiranui Ryou.


    While the handsome Shiranui placed a finger in front of his mouth, making a gesture for "be quiet," his left and right eyes flicked open and shut, winking at me.


    Decoding that like morse code..¡¸Talking about something interesting; Listen¡¹...?


    Trying to ignore it and get up, I was stuck inside Shiranui''s arms.


    ¡¸Let go; I have something to say to Aria.¡¹


    I replied.


    ¡¸Let go.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s fine; Stay like this¡¹


    ¡¸Let go.¡¹


    ¡¸It''s fine; It''s fine¡¹


    Forcefully answering with that kind of winking...Chatter Chatter.


    Looking up the aisle, three Butei High girls were sitting on the three-row seats, looking this way, whispering with each other. Those were students that were in the same class as me, 2A. If I''m certain, Connect.


    The three female students, their faces red, were saying: "Pl-player," "Even with boys," "Ca-captured...!", apparently shocked. I could hear about three-tenths of what they were saying.


    (...Th-this can''t...)


    Noticing their serious expressions, if I look at this from an objective point of view--This scene between Shiranui and me. Hands linked intimately, looking at each other directly, not saying anything. Two boys.


    Shi-Shiranui. Please at least care about what this looks like in other people''s eyes. Even if that isn''t so, there''s never been any rumors about you getting together with any girls, so it''s easy to suspect that you''re that kind.


    For the sake of not having an even worse reputation even more among my class,


    ¡¸I got it; I got it, so; Let go of my hand; 5 minutes; I''ll stay here quietly.¡¹


    Communicating that to Shiranui, Shiranui released my hand.


    (But, what does he want me to hear?)


    Folding my arms in annoyance...I could hear Aria and Riko''s conversation from behind me.


    "--This is, something that my friend consulted me about. Look, I, ah...be-because, about romance, I don''t really understand that kind of thing. Maybe you would understand...I thought."


    "Ask anything you want! Riko is a love-romance human Wikipedia!"


    ...Love? ...Romance?


    What. Isn''t this the kind of thing that I''m horrible at?


    This isn''t interesting at all.


    "My friend...th-that friend, um, let''s call her A-san. This A-san, for a boy...well, he''ll be K-kun. Sh-she hasn''t clearly told K that she likes him, but um...well, they''ve been moving together. For a few months.


    She understands that K--doesn''t have much motivation, but he''s a boy that can do anything once he tries. So, A-san has established a collaborative relationship with K, becoming something like friends that fight a lot. And, while they were doing that, A-san has started to feel something like, "he''s mine", towards K...that..."


    "Hmm, hmm. So, something more than friends but less than lovers. And, the possessive feeling towards the counterpart, it has already started to sprout before officially being together. It''s those kinds of symptoms, hmm? Kufufu."


    Taking on the air of a teacher, Riko seemed to be having a lot of fun.


    In her heart, she likes talking about these kinds of things, right?


    "Bu-but. A-san is already going to switch schools very soon. Leaving K at Butei High."


    Aria, on another side, was radiating a feeling of slight desperation.


    Her tone seemed to suggest that she was talking about herself.


    She had said she was talking about a friend, so why''d she become so serious?


    "It does exist, you know. Before a school transfer or exam, this kind of boy-girl messy situation. Juruuuuuu."


    Wondering what kind of sound it was, I peeked through the gap between the seats and...


    On the window seat, Riko was drinking out of a pack of strawberry milk.


    And if I looked closer, on top of the table that was attached to the wall was around 20 packs of empty strawberry milk stacked atop each other.


    I see. Because she wanted to place them there in such huge numbers, she had reclined her chair back? As usual, she does whatever she wants.


    Rather, no matter how I think about it, that''s over-drinking strawberry milk.


    "But, well, when things had come to that time, Kin-ah, um, K-kun became closer to another girl. This...girl named R-san. She''s a type that''s completely different from A-san whether it be personality or ability...an outstanding girl."


    Looks like the cast of characters has increased.


    A-san, K-kun, and R-san, huh.


    Well, I don''t really care about the story of Aria''s friend. Finish up quickly.


    "After that, K and R-san started moving together...um..."


    "Hmm, hmmm. If K-kun eats nothing but strawberries, won''t he want to start eating some melons?"


    Extremely serious, Aria asked Riko, who had just said those words, a question: "Are boys like that?"


    She''s such a gullible person. Aria, that is.


    Riko is definitely just saying whatever is most fitting. Judging from her tone.


    "That''s right~. As opposed to women, who give birth, men are the people who make women give birth. Trying to leave their offspring behind in various types of women is just a natural instinct. Kufufufu."


    "Th-that does sound possible."


    "On that note, "what kind of girl do I like", is completely different from person to person. What kind of person is K-kun~?"


    "--A haremizer!''


    Saying that, Aria''s tone seemed to be extremely angry.


    Although I couldn''t see her, I could imagine that her face was demon-like.


    Despite the fact that I was completely unrelated to their conversation, a chill ran down my spine.


    "Normally he''s a failure as a human, but just in front of girls, for an instant, he becomes really cool, amazingly cool...and, my chest starts hurting a lot, and afterwards, I can''t do anything but think about it...he says strange things occasionally. Su-suddenly¡¡touching me. It''s really shocking. He''s far too good at that, and over here, I can''t do anything, just staying in this state, rather...no matter what the other side does, I probably can''t resist, rather...My head becomes...something like...strange. It becomes strange--I mean, um, that, that''s what my friend said."


    Heh~~? Does a failure of a man like that really exist in our school?


    Someone like that really is a devilish bastard.


    "Um, just now, um, my friend, A-san said that. Really. That was completely something that my friend, A-san, said."


    Hearing Aria remind Riko, Shiranui, who was next to me, burst out into a fit of little giggles.


    ...What''s so funny? I don''t get the punchline.


    "Well, because K is like that...A-san¡¡got into a huge fight with K. But, I-ah, A! A-san, um, before transferring schools, with that K...even if "taking him back" is impossible, she wants just to be able to mend things between them. She knows that its just a selfish wish of hers, but R keeping K as hers like this...when A and K could meet again, K would already be R''s captive, and K probably would not be partners with A. So, um..."


    At that point, Aria''s chair creaked as she drew closer to Riko.


    "Wh-what does she do so that K doesn''t forget about A-san. That, wh-what does she do before she transfers?"


    Somehow...Aria''s voice seemed to be frozen with fear.


    On another side, Riko, in a very calm manner, went: "Nn~~Fufufu", laughing through her nose.


    "A-san-san is about to celebrate her birthday, right? And, her birthday will come right before she transfers."


    Saying that, Riko, Creak.


    Aria jumped off her seat in surprise.


    "Yo-you really understand this! Th-that''s right."


    Ho~~.


    Aria too has a friend that she gets along so well with? She even remembers her birthday.


    As for me, about my friends birthdays, I don''t even remember Shiranui''s, who''s sitting right here next to me. Of course, I don''t remember Muto''s either.


    I just remember Aria''s birthday, as if I had ignored it, I would be subjected to Infinite Windhole Hell, so I had memorized it as pertinent information. I don''t really know it accurately, but I do remember that it was during this month.


    "Kufufu. That''s obvious. It''s because Riko is an excellent romance counselor. Kufufu~nn."


    Laughing an extremely horrible laugh, Riko,


    "--On that day, this love triangle will have a final battle."


    "...?"


    "A-san cannot be hurried. It''s fine if she doesn''t do anything. Hold yourself back, and Ki-ku...um. Test K-kun!"


    "Te-test...?"


    "That''s right. Because, if K-kun doesn''t hate A-san, he won''t let something like a birthday pass without doing anything. I expect that he''ll disguise it as birthday wishes, and try to meet you alone."


    Gulp.


    I could hear the noise of Aria swallowing.


    "A parting confession--might be possible. Kufufu..."


    "CO, CO-CO-CO-CO-CO-CONFE! SS-ION!"


    Aria, lower your voice.


    A train is a public vehicle, so don''t shout so loudly.


    "No, no. K-kun, aside from confessing--he might even do something more than that...!"


    "SO-SOMETHING MORE THAN THAT IS FORBIDDEN!"


    ...So, Aria. Please calm down.


    Your Japanese has already become really weird.


    "Th-that''s too much! Be-because too early for me, for I''m just 17 at that time! Lo-lo-look! If something comes so suddenly how. how how how''d I ...I...I !"[1]


    Because Aria had started panting and speaking in some sort of alien language, I couldn''t understand what she was saying any longer...


    ¡¸This is stupid£»¡¡This much is fine, right?¡¹


    I sent some winking signals at Shiranui.


    Shiranui too...winked, responding.


    ¡¸Tohyama-kun£»¡¡Do your best, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸What? I do my best at what?¡¹


    ¡¸Only thus; Is Tohyama-kun¡¹


    Shiranui smiled wryly, smiling and gesturing at me like a hotel concierge, as if conveying, "Please go ahead."


    What was that. In the end.


    When I tried to stand up, my mouth twisted into a ¡¸¤Ø¡¹ character...at that exact moment.


    Guu---


    The train swayed, as if it had been tugged forward a little.


    "Woah..."


    Losing my balance a little, I grabbed hold of the back of the reclined seat.


    What happened just now...?


    It was only a little speed, but it seemed as if the train had shook from some sort of sudden acceleration.


    ''Hmm?'' Muttering to himself, outside of the window that Shiranui was looking through--Nagoya station flashed past.


    This Shinkansen passed by a station.


    "...?"


    That''s strange.


    Wasn''t this Shinkansen definitely supposed to stop at Nagoya?


    This isn''t just me misunderstand it, right?


    Some passengers, apparently going to disembark here, had an incredulous look on their faces as they returned to the aisles.


    Just as they, their expressions dissatisfied, started to make some noise--


    ¡¸--A notice to our customers.¡¹


    An announcement started flowing through the interior of the car.


    ¡¸This train was supposed to stop at Nagoya, but because of some unexpected¡¡circumstances, it cannot stop.¡¹


    ...?


    ¡¸As for those customers that planned to disembark at Nagoya, as soon as these circumstances have been resolved...you will be sent to Nagoya from the closest station by an extra train. We are sorry for the trouble, investigations into the details of said circumstances are currently being held.¡¹


    The voice, which I thought belonged to conductor, was trembling slightly.


    What''s wrong? What happened?


    I''ve never heard of a malfunction that caused a train to hurtle by a station. On the contrary, I would understand if they stopped the train.


    That wasn''t all that was strange.


    Ever since this Shinkansen passed Nagoya, it hadn''t slowed down.


    Rather...it was speeding up...?


    "Hey, what the hell is happening?", "Arrrgh, the job is going to be canceled.", "What the hell are these ''circumstances''" "Could you explain? I didn''t understand any of what was said just now."


    From between the passengers, who were milling about in confusion, the talent that was reclining in his chair just now, Washio Narau,


    "Hey! Conductor, get the fuck out here right now! I have to get off at Nagoya! The audience is already entering the dome, do you know who I am!? Go back to Nagoya!"


    -stood up, roaring in anger.


    Even though we''ve already gone past it, he was saying some reckless things.


    But, besides that--


    (This is bad...)


    Agitation is infectious. If the other passengers started to panic because of the weird things he was saying, gathering them all up would become difficult. If I don''t quiet him down...


    Just as I stood up--


    ¡¸Also, If there are any suspicious luggage or suspicious items in your vicinity, please alert the stewardesses.¡¹


    Continuing as such, the announcer could no longer be tolerated by Washio, who kicked the seat in front of him.


    "What the fuck are these ''suspicious items''!? Is there a bomb set on this train or something!? Eh!?"


    Fuck, he said it immediately...!


    "--Bomb?" "Eh, seriously!? He said a bomb!?" "Hey, it seems that there''s a bomb!"


    As the passenger''s unease grew larger, some people started walking towards the driver''s seat.


    "Everyone, please calm down." "Please return to your seats!" "A thorough investigation is being conducted--"


    The three Butei High girls that had been looking at Shiranui and me earlier stood up, trying to soothe the crowd, but...It''s impossible. The situation inside the train was quickly nearing full-blown panic.


    This is--


    It was bad enough that Washio had stood up and shouted, but the crew''s announcement didn''t help either. The information that was released was far too vague.


    They didn''t say anything about when it would be solved, just saying that there were some unnatural circumstances.


    As for the Shinkansen, the abnormality that they refrained from releasing an announcement:¡¸Not stopping at Nagoya¡¹, something that cannot be hidden, beforehand...if there was an announcement that they were sealed inside a train, an enclosed space, it isn''t impossible that customers with a short temper, just like Washio, would raise a racket.


    A normal person, unlike us Butei, doesn''t experience dangerous incidents like this everyday.


    "It''s dangerous, so please return to your seat."


    When Shiranui said that to the pregnant lady, who had stood up, her stomach bulging out--Whirr.


    Feet swaying, a chain of cries rang out as the passengers stumbled to the back of the train.


    The Shinkansen had sped up again.


    (What the hell is this...!?)


    Looking out the window, the speed we had accelerated--judging from the change of the flow of the scenery, it was only a little.


    But, it was too sudden. It was a sudden acceleration that would be impossible under normal circumstances.


    Which is to say...It''s like the feeling of barely being able to endure it, yet not being able to stop, continually gaining speed.


    On the electronic displays above the automatic doors,


    --[Current speed: 130km/h]--


    -those words were flowing from right to left.


    Apparently becoming more uneasy from the ''current speed'', the customers started clamoring as they tried to stampede towards the driver''s seat.


    Washio Narau ran towards the back of the car--Clank Clank! Using what appeared to be a very expensive lighter to smash the lid of the emergency door control, which was buried into the wall.


    (That idiot! What the hell is he doing!)


    Is he planning..to open the door to the Shinkansen manually!?


    While in the midst of travel, the lock should be engaged, but now, the Shinkansen was in a situation where I didn''t know if it was functioning normally. If by a one in a thousand chance, it opened...things would get ugly!


    "STOP!"


    I fixed my eyes on Washio, charging one straight line down the aisle, directly towards him.


    "--Kinji!?"


    "Kin-chan...!"


    While hearing Aria''s voice, who had just noticed me, and Shirayuki''s voice, who had apparently woken up due to the ruckus--I,


    "Calm down! You can''t get off! Not at this speed!"


    -hurtled towards Washio, performing a full nelson on him.


    "Let go! LET GO! I''m going to Nagoya!"


    I managed to clamp down on Washio''s arms, who had been lashing out at me, binding his arms behind him with the wire in my belt.


    At that moment, I heard the announcer once again--


    <<To all the passengers¡¡¡¡I will tell you now.>>


    ---!


    <<This train¡¡¡¡will not stop at any stations¡¡¡¡until Tokyo¡¡¡¡it will go on¡¡¡¡non-stop¡¡¡¡Ahaha¡¡¡¡Ahahahahaha>>


    --A vocaloid''s synthetic voice...!


    <<The train¡¡¡¡will accelerate 10 km/h every three minutes¡¡¡¡not accelerating is impossible¡¡¡¡otherwise, Kaboom!¡¡¡¡Big boom!¡¡¡¡will happen¡¡¡¡Ahaha¡¡¡¡Ahahahahahahaha!>>


    In response to the artificial laughter, cries started ringing out from within Train Hope 246.


    This vocaloid. It''s the same voice as the one when Reki and I were assaulted by those remote controlled helicopters.


    (Koko...!)


    This is her doing.


    Leaving Washio sitting down, his face about to cry, I looked up at the electronic display--


    --[Current speed: 140 km/h]--


    We''re accelerating. Definitely.


    (Express-jack--)


    I¡¡don''t know what her goal is, but she had carried this out extremely thoroughly.


    No wonder we hadn''t stopped at the station.


    It was probably only after the conductor and driver had departed to Tokyo that they received a threat from the offender concerning the bomb.


    Earlier, I had thought that she was checking the tickets, but the sweating conductor was actually conducting a search for the bomb.


    But...she''s really troublesome.


    At the front of the car--the direction of the driver''s seat, the panicked passengers were¡¡jostling against each other, saying things like: "You''re going to hit the Shinkansen in front of us, right!?" "Dumbass! It said that there was a bomb!" "That''s definitely a prank!", and I could see Shirayuki trying to calm them.


    "Tohyama-kun...!"


    "Kinji!"


    From the back of the car, Shiranui and--Muto, who was completely woken up, ran towards me.


    "Shiranui is calculating it right now. If the announcement just now was true, we have until 19:22."


    "...19:22...?"


    "Without stopping at any stations, if we continue at this pace of acceleration...we''ll arrive at Tokyo then."


    I frowned at Muto and Shiranui''s words.


    --Arrive at Tokyo.


    There is no more track after that.


    If we get there...The End.


    Looking at my watch, right now, it''s 18:02.


    "Until the time limit--we have 80 minutes."


    "It''ll probably come a little earlier. The announcement earlier...said that we would continue to accelerate. This Shinkansen is model N700, Toukaido route''s top operational speed is 270 km/h. After 40 minutes--we''ll exceed that."


    "If we exceed it, then what?"


    "It''s impossible to operate safely. The entire car won''t be able to stay on the rails, and at a curve, it''s possible that it''ll disengage."


    "Dangerous operation then...how many km/h can we go?"


    "It''s said that the calculated maximum speed is 350-360 km/h. The actual limit wasn''t announced by Japan Railways."


    Beside Muto, who had said that, Shiranui was using the calculator function on his phone to immediately calculate the speed and time.


    "--This speed isn''t enough. To get past 19:00, we have to have 350 km/h, and to get to the end, we have to have 410 km/h."


    "No way...I''ve heard that the test train could reach speeds of up to 397 km/h. How long that can be sustained, nobody knows. 410 km/h is unknown territory."


    After 40 minutes, we will enter dangerous operation, and after an hour, we will have broken through the design limit--and at the end, unknown territory, huh?


    If we don''t make it back to Tokyo, the chance of Kaboom is large.


    "Muto, Shiranui. Gather the Butei High students that are riding this train, then search for the bomb. Without decelerating, find the bomb and disarm it."


    From the window of Hope 246, which had turned into Under Siege 2: Dark Territory, I could see the the town in the midst of dusk flow past like in a nightmare...


    This, outside the window--if for example, the bomb was affixed to the bottom of the train car, it''s all over. It''s impossible to disarm that kind of thing.


    Seeing Shiranui and Muto off, who were going to confirm that the cars behind didn''t have any Butei High students in them, I---


    I drew closer to the location in the rear of Car 16, where Aria and Riko were sitting.


    "...Nn..."


    Having subjected me to violent acts such as kicking and punching whenever I was together with Reki in Osaka, Aria turned her head back as if avoiding me, and as if trying to hold back something that she wanted to say, her cheeks were puffed out like a puffer fish.


    The incident at that time...I wanted to explain¡¡a lot of things, but this wasn''t the time for that.


    First, I looked over Aria at Riko.


    "Riko. You know what I want to say, right? This is the same modus operandi as yours."


    With a voice that the other passengers couldn''t hear, I said that as if interrogating her.


    On Riko''s face, the normal high school girl expression that she had had on her face up till just now flickered,


    "We''ve been hit..."


    Her eyes sharpening, she muttered those words.


    April. During the "Butei Killer" incident which had led to the meeting between Riko and Aria and me, she was using these types of bombs. On my bicycle as well as the bus around Academy Island...she had set something on those modes of transport, a bomb that would explode if one decelerated below a certain speed.¡¡An extremely terrifying, cruel planted explosive.


    Although, the explosives that were planted on this train were even more horrifying.


    Not only must it continue to run, but because, if the train doesn''t continue to accelerate, the bomb will detonate.


    "Cao Cao...has started moving again, huh, that fucking miser...!"


    Gnashing her teeth, Riko stuck her hands between her knees, which were opened, moving them as if searching the seat.


    "Cao...?"


    Riko, her eyes in "Butei Killer" mode, turned towards Aria, who was frowning while asking that question.


    "Cao Cao is--a person with a demonic mindset, despite being a child. She is I-U''s Mechanic. In exchange for massive amounts of money, she modified torpedoes and ICBMs into transport devices... Kinji, the "Non-Stop" method which I used on your bicycle was also taught to me by Cao Cao. This is its improvement, "Hurry Up"--!"


    Towards Riko, who had sweat trickling down her forehead--


    "I-U''s...explosive tactic instructor--is that it? Riko, you''re her student, so you understand the basic structure of her explosives, right? Go look for the detonator and disarm it immediately."


    Aria, still not looking in my direction, tugged on Riko''s hand.


    But, Riko didn''t stand up from her seat, and she shook her head.


    "No. I cannot move."


    "Why not?"


    "There''s a pressure switch on this seat. I was careless, so I did not realize it. If I stand up, an explosive, planted somewhere, will detonate."


    "...!"


    Aria and me, speechless, looked under Riko''s seat.


    Added on to forbidden deceleration and forced acceleration...a human switch?


    The first thing the enemy had done was seal Riko, who was the only one with any chance of being able to disarm the bomb.


    She meticulously investigated our movements in advance, planting a trap on the seat.


    In short, we--had, by our own free will, boarded the Shinkansen covered with the enemy''s traps.


    At this point, all we could do is laugh. At our own lack of vigilance.


    "...An eye for an eye, ''Butei Killer''-san."


    I, who had had a bomb planted under the seat of my bike, patted Riko on the shoulder with a thump,


    "Riko, Cao Cao is a Chinese girl...a girl even younger than you. And the person who taught you those martial arts was her as well, right?"


    -I continued.


    Riko''s big eyes, with those double-fold eyelids, looked up at me.


    "How do you know, Kinji?"


    "I was attacked as well. Yesterday, by this girl who uses vocaloids." The fact that she had a different name as well as Jeanne''s statement: "There were no snipers in I-U," there was a point which caught my attention--


    That Cao Cao is Koko. I can''t be wrong.


    Koko had...hidden from the members of I-U, who would become her enemies at some unknown point in time, her own skill in sniping.


    However, Koko...She is proficient in martial arts, gunfights and sniping, as well as being a genius technician?


    This time, it''s so unbelievable that it makes me laugh.


    They''re all monsters. Those in I-U.


    Saying something to Aria, who was, unreasonably, still angry, irked me, but since things had come to this, I had no choice.


    I pulled on one of Aria''s twin-tails, forcibly making her head face this way.


    "Aria, calm down and listen to me. The offender who hijacked this Shinkansen is the person who attacked you with Aru=Kata. Her name is Koko. Reki had a sniping battle with her--and she was heavily injured."


    "...Reki was...!?"


    Aside from the huge fight that they had gotten into on the stairs of the Butei High Station a few days before--


    At the fact that Reki had lost, Aria''s camellia eyes widened in surprise, forming large circles.


    "Don''t worry. She managed to hold on to her life. She was just in danger from losing massive amounts of blood over an hour."


    "Why...why didn''t you tell me earlier!"


    "My cellphone was destroyed by Koko. By the time I could communicate again, you were out of range...No, it was painful enough that all communication with Aria was interrupted, but--in addition to that, it seems the information was also destroyed."


    "Information...?"


    "You didn''t tell Riko the details either, did you?¡¡Neither the appearance nor features of the opponent you tied with on the day of ''Water Tossing''"


    Saying that, I could hear Aria''s throat go "Uguu", and she went silent. It seemed that I had guessed right.


    Just like how I had never told anyone about my loss to an underclassman, "Defeat from the Bottom"...Aria had experienced, "Draw from the Bottom" in a gunfight--and she was hiding the disgrace of drawing with Koko, who was younger than her.


    It was because this noble ojou-san had pride twice that of a normal person.¡¡Even though her height was half of a normal person''s.


    Koko--knew that fully well.


    When Koko assaulted us, the first thing she did was--destroy our phones, our method of communication, and she used a false name as well, using Butei High''s culture, the fact that people would hide the reality that they lost to their underclassmen...


    She had prevented detailed information from being spread among us.


    "Kinji, Aria, listen."


    We turned towards Riko''s voice, which was extremely tense.


    "''Non-Stop'' and ''Hurry Up''--Meter Bomb is started by wireless. Because, she usually plants explosives somewhere which already cannot be reached. But, jamming, congestion, out of signal range, weak electric field, hangup drop...wireless is lacking in reliability. Especially on high-speed vehicles like the Shinkansen, which is loaded with wireless components. I learned this from her. At those times, one must secure an escape route, riding the vehicle yourself. And, you have to see for yourself that your targets have boarded the vehicle, making sure what is planted inside the car starts up reliably. In short--"


    Riko''s eyes sparkled, as if confident in something.


    "--the enemy is aboard this train."


    At those words, Aria and I looked at each other. And at that moment.


    ---Gangan, Gakin!


    The sound of metal clashing resounded several times, at the front of the car--the passengers who were gathered close to the cab of the train cried out while running back into the car.


    (--!?)


    At the front side of the car, while a scream rang out--as if swept away by some force, Shirayuki flew outwards, sprawling over the seats.


    The salarymen, chess pieces in their hand, the gaudily dressed girl emitting a piercing shriek, as well as the passengers who had kept to their seats, stood up, running towards Car 15.


    Threatening the people so as to chase them away, coming out from within the cab, its door broken from some large impact--


    "--Koko!"


    So in the end, she was riding the train...!?


    "Hello, Kinchi. This is Riichi, isn''t it."


    Clothed in cultural Qing garments, Koko winked at me.


    And--completely clashing with her elfin body, she raised a longsword akin to a hatchet.


    The hilt of that sword wreathed with decorative fabric, engraved onto the blade was a picture of a slender dragon.


    "This train will become your coffin! Kihi!"


    Zccccchhhh----! The blade, brought down, sliced open the seats in front with ease.


    That is a--Lancet


    Called a Seiryuutou[2] in Japan, it''s a broad, weight, single-edged Chinese sword.


    I learned this in Assault, but the Seiryuutou is not like a Japanese long sword, which is sharp, meant to slice through organs and arteries. The blade is heavy so that it can cleave through flesh and bone, and it''s a weapon that, if conceptualized, resembles an axe.


    "I''ll just play for 10 minutes, Koko has a promise for a date."


    Looking over the shoulder of Koko, who had said that, on the driver''s seat that I could see in the direction of the double doors was...


    Was the female driver, half turning around to face this way, and there was nobody in the co-driver''s seat. It appeared that Koko had kicked the co-driver out and had been sitting there.


    Ueeeenn--Turning my head towards that crying noise, close to the middle of Car 16, unable to escape from danger yet, the children were crying, clinging to the pregnant lady.


    They were all that was left of the normal passengers inside Car 16.


    If I looked closer, the pregnant lady was clasping her large belly, sweating heavily.


    Inside the midst of this panic, it seemed the stress had taken its toll on her body.


    "--Shirayuki! Save her and her children!"


    Shouting and dashing forward--drawing her sword was Aria.


    Leaving Riko, who couldn''t move, and I, who stood up reflexively, behind, Aria¡¡crossed her twin-blades, keeping them low, assuming a compact stance while charging down the narrow aisle.


    As Shirayuki, crouched down while running down the aisle, brushed past Aria,¡¡they exchanged glances.


    "--Nn!"


    Using Shirayuki''s hands, overlaid over each other, as a foothold, Aria jumped forward at an oblique angle.


    Not slowing down at all, Aria flew over the back of the seat, Tatatatata-----!


    With reflexes far beyond the norm, she thrust herself off the seat, using it like a stepping stone.


    Opposing her, Koko span the Seiryuutou around once...


    "Come, come, Sherlock the 4th."


    Her hand, outstretched towards Aria, gestured at her.


    Shirayuki helping the pregnant lady, I, while protecting the children, helped them to escape towards Car 15, and behind me--


    Clank!


    The sound of Aria''s blades, held in such a way that they resembled a pair of enormous scissors, clashing against Koko''s Seiryuutou rang out.


    A Shinkansen is something alike to a steel box.


    For the sake of not injuring oneself due to ricochets off the wall or ceiling, Aria and Koko weren''t using guns.


    Aria launched herself off the back of the seat, and Koko took the full impact head on, Clash.


    The swords, clashing together at the heart of the blades, rolled over each other as if they were dancing, displacing each other. Twice. Three times.


    The pink and black twin-tails fluttered through the air, outlining a swirl-like shape--


    Aria. Koko. Aria. Koko.


    Looking alike visually, the two people were turning round and round at a speed which dizzied.


    It was as if it was a fighting game with 1P and 2P characters.


    "You tricked me, you clown! The first time I faced you, you said your name was "Koko"--that was a false name! Cao Cao!"


    "That''s a name that Europeans mistakenly use. Sherlock of I-U called me by such a name, so Koko let everyone use it. Koko. The true pronunciation of the name in Wei!"


    ...


    Is that how it is?


    Just like how Riko had once said Holmes as "Orm¨¨s" using the French pronunciation, the pronunciation changes along with the changes in the language. So,that''s why Jeanne, upon hearing the name "Koko", had no recollection of any such name.


    If I gave it a little more thought, "Sou Sou" is how Japanese people read it as well.


    --We''re getting dragged into a global war, and we''re having trouble over a name.


    Having guided the children to Car 15, I-


    "Shirayuki--I''ll leave this woman to you. Go find out whether there''s a doctor among the passengers. Aria and I, the two of us, will apprehend Koko."


    -said that to Shirayuki, who was supporting the pregnant lady, having entered Car 15.


    "Ye-yes! But, Kin-chan, be careful. I''m getting an abnormal feeling from that offender."


    While whipping out my butterfly knife--


    "Abnormal? Isn''t that what happens all the time? So--it''s normal."


    As if saying that for myself to hear, I answered.


    I returned to Car 16, and Riko, on the last rows of seats, was kneeling on the seat, just like a child.


    Looking back, I could see Aria and Koko, close to the front of the car and drawing closer to the edge,


    "--YOOOUUU!"


    "Kihi!"


    Their feet lashing out simultaneously, Aria and Koko went into a position where they kicked each other in the waist--and, with a smack, they separated.


    In the next instant, Koko let go of the Seiryuutou, and, Tan, Tatatata!, she kicked the floor, Aria''s knees, waist, and chest as if running vertically, showing off an acrobat-like maneuver--Bccchhhhhh!


    The toes in the peony embroidered silk shoes thundered into Aria''s jaw.


    "Aria!"


    While flipping open the butterfly knife in my hand, I ran up the aisle.


    "---!"


    Reeling backwards from the impact, Aria retreated several steps this way.


    In that direction, Koko, her back turned towards the cab--cut through the air behind her with a backflip, her two long sleeves fluttering outwards like a fin.


    And, from the midst of those sleeves...What the hell is that?


    She took out something reminiscent of an atomizer.


    "--Explosive Bubble!"


    Shuu!


    With that sound like the depression of an aerosol--If it hadn''t been sparkling in the midst of the light of the car interior, I wouldn''t have seen it--small soap bubbles, the size of rubber shavings, flew out towards Aria.


    "--Aria, dodge it!"


    Having seen that, Riko, panicked, shouted immediately.


    "Explosive Bubble is a vapor explosive, I saw it in I-U! When the bubble bursts, the contents mix together with the oxygen in the air, and--it explodes!"


    "!?"


    Aria heard her, and from her feet, a loud crack ran out.


    ----BOOOOOOOM


    From the soap bubbles that burst right in front of Aria''s eyes, a violent shockwave and blinding light burst forth.


    Amongst the seats in front, several of them were blown away--


    "Kyaaa--!"


    In the midst of the flurry of poker cards, which had been left on the seat, Aria flew outwards as if she had been hit by a car.


    This light...! I remember this.


    This is the same light that appeared at the end of the nighttime sniper battle between Koko and Reki, which caused her to be severely injured.


    The scale was even bigger than that time--Reki was hit by this vapor explosive!?


    "--Aria!"


    In a rush, I caught Aria, who had been heavily impacted on her back and posterior cranial fossa.


    Thank God, she didn''t seem to have received any blatant trauma.


    The moment right before Aria had been caught up in the explosion, her animal-like instincts had sensed the danger, and she reflexively did a backstep.


    Thanks to that, she escaped a direct hit, and it seemed that she hadn''t received any serious injures like Reki had.


    However, she received a considerable amount of damage from the impact. Aria''s consciousness was fuzzy, and her knees were trembling. Aria was in a state where she could not stand up on her own. She had let go of her swords as well.


    "Uu...Uuu!"


    For what I assumed was to clear her head, Aria shook her head left and right, her pink twin-tails swinging around as if beating a drum.


    In that direction, 10 meters away from us, Koko, a broad smile on her face--


    "Kihihi, now it''s even!"


    Like the immortal zombies who appeared in that movie from a while ago, "Reigen Doushi", her hands were stuck straight out.


    With that posture, sticking her hands out, Rattle Rattle. Shaking her sleeves again, from inside...Nunchucks...? No. Wrong.


    She took out two mini rockets!


    Bringing the head of the two rockets together with a clink, Koko separated the two, bringing them left and right respectively.


    Between the two tips, a wire stretched outwards. An appearance exactly like nunchucks.


    "--Double Rocket Restriction"


    With a sharp jet noise, the two rockets, flying parallel to one another, passed by on the left and right of Aria and I--


    The wire, stretched out between them, pressed down upon the area below Aria''s flat chest.


    "Uuu!?"


    The rocket, having fixed the wire upon Aria''s body, started flying around us in an absurd manner.


    "Ah...ah!"


    "Woo...oah...!"


    In a heartbeat, Aria and I were bound by the wire, completely paralyzed.


    Twirling around our arms, torso, and legs, the rockets-Clank!


    -crackling, automatically severed the wires as their fuel was completely depleted, and they dropped to the floor, rolling.


    "Kyaa!?"


    Stepping towards the other side, Aria completely lost her balance--


    And along with me, who had been tightly restricted by the wire as well, she hit the floor with a thud.


    Uu...thanks to the fact that our legs were bound, w-we couldn''t stand...!


    Added to that, from the shock of falling down...because I could not put any strength into my arms, which were fixed to my waist, I had let go of my knife.


    The knife had slid under the seats, and I had no way of reaching my hands out. As such, I could not retrieve it.


    Literally...my hands and legs were tied. In just that one instant...! "Uu...Uu..Fueh...Cao Cao...!"


    Seeing Aria and I get hit, Riko''s hands were rubbing her eyes, which were gradually leaking out tears.


    "...BIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH! Wasn''t Riko your partner in E~~~U!? Aren''t we class~~~mates!? Save Riko, only save Rikoooooo! BIEEEEEEEEH!"


    S-so loud.


    ...Bloody Riko. Despite the fact that she told us so much just now.


    When it starts to look like we''re losing, she stabs us in the back.


    Rather, just now, you said "Save only Riko," right? Is she really our friend?


    "Mine Riko--stop faking your tears! Crying wins the sympathy of only boys!"


    Point! Pointed at by Koko, Riko-


    "Tch."


    -clicked her tongue, and she stopped crying, making a face at Koko.


    Koko--inserted her hands into each of her sleeves, holding them together in front of her chest, and with a composed expression, she walked forward.


    And, arriving at a place where she was looking down on Aria, Koko started intently at her face.


    "Fuuun. So, this is Aria. When I saw her photo, I certainly thought that she was as cute as Koko, but seeing her in person, Koko is actually cuter. Kihi."


    "Koko!"


    Even though she could not reach out with her arms or legs, Aria was baring her fighting spirit as well as her canines.


    "That hairstyle! Before, I told you to get rid of it, right!? That''s the same hairstyle as mine!"


    "I don''t remember hearing that, puh, puh! Whether it''s Ranban or I-U''s Ignatius, they want girls like Aria. If I use this hairstyle, I''ll make a lot of money."


    "Ignatius...? You''re one of the remnants of I-U...!?"


    "Wrong! From the beginning, I''ve been one of the members of Ranban! I-U was purely business!"


    I didn''t really understand if she had met with Aria before, but Koko, saying some strange things...was squatting like a frog, her hands against the floor, bringing her mouth to Aria''s ear,


    "Rather--you! Watch how you address me! Koko has been a princess for generations!''


    She shouted with a high-pitched voice on par with Aria''s.


    I-I didn''t think that princesses squatted like frogs.


    Whoosh Standing up, Koko--


    "--Aria the scarlet ammo."


    Hidan no Aria.


    The name that was passed down to Aria from Sherlock in I-U was uttered.


    "Everything is your fault. By destroying I-U, you broke the power balance between all the associations, groups and organizations in the world.¡¡A time of chaos will begin."


    Koko was looking down at us haughtily.


    Like an empress looking down at captured criminals.


    "You have pleased the Hihiirokane. This too is the start of chaos. Hihiirokane and Ririirokane are opposed to each other. Sensing the mood of the Hihiirokane, Ririirokane has been harboring the anger of a century. Its anger has scattered invisible particles, rendering the ability of all the ability users in the world unstable."


    "Ability users...are...?"


    The back of her head pressed against the bottom of my chin, Aria asked with a tone which seemed to convey that she was completely ignorant.


    Not completely clear on the details of ability users, I too had nothing but a question mark appear in my mind, but--


    Thinking about the series of events that had been revolving around me recently, I noticed something.


    Before, when I had sought information about Reki...having cooled the can of hot coffee that I had bought by mistake, Jeanne had said it. "...Recently, my magic hasn''t been very stable."


    And at Kyoto, Kazayuki had said something about the Mikos'' power having debilitated.


    Were all those linked to the Irokane?


    --Koko, the corners of her eyes streaked with red eyeshadow, looked down at me, who was frowning.


    "From now on, ability users are useless. At this kind of time, the value of marksmen increases."


    Clank Clank. Koko rapped her fingertips against my head.


    "Kinchi is different from an ability user, but he''s a good piece that has a secretly high battle ability. Ignatius, Daioh, Ulus, everybody wants Kinchi."


    Everyone...wants me...?


    I don''t understand what kind of delusional words she''s saying, but...


    It seems that I''ve become rather famous in the world of the other side.


    Despite the fact that I''m so inconspicuous at school.


    "The first to reach out for Kinchi was Ulus. Ririirokane gave a direct order to the princess, and she took action against Kinchi. However, Koko will snatch Kinchi from her side."


    As if genuinely happy, Koko jumped up and down on the spot.


    "Koko will also take Ulus'' Reki.¡¡She''s an outstanding sniper, she''s good for use in assassinations, and she''s good for selling too. I will take Aria as well. Hihiirokane can be sold for a lot."


    As if operating an abacus inside her head, Koko smiled wickedly--


    "A chaotic world is good for business. This Shinkansen-jacking is also a side business deal. Earlier, Koko demanded a 30,000,000,000,000 yuan ransom from the Japanese government. It would be nice if they paid, but if they don''t--KABOOM!"


    Twintails jumping up to the extent that it seemed they were flying, Koko shouted those words with a high-pitched voice.


    "I''ll blow this train into pieces, demonstrating Explosive Bubble. Kihi."


    "Explosive Bubble--the exploding bubbles from just now, huh...!"


    Just having been blown back by that vapor explosive, Aria glared up at Koko.


    It seemed that...Koko had planted that on the train too. According to what she had just said.


    "The Explosive Bubble from just now was around 1cc of explosives. This train is loaded with 1 cubic meter of it."


    Said Koko, lightly.


    "Wai...that''s over the top!"


    Kneeling on the seat, Riko''£ó expression conveyed, ''That''s seriously dangerous!''.


    I too--was speechless.


    1 cubic meter. Whether it''s a bubble or a balloon, a container which holds that much gas cannot be hid inside a train. It''s definitely a lie. But, if it isn''t--


    According to my calculations, the explosive force would be 10000 times that of the explosion earlier.


    This Shinkansen will be reduced to ash. All its passengers and the surrounding structures as well.


    "Explosive Bubble is an invisible explosive. It is a work of art, something which no matter where it is hidden, will not be found by anyone. If it explodes with enough splendor,¡¡it will be ordered from around the world. Koko will become rich, and then I can buy my place as Ranban''s empress."


    Ranban--from her tone, that''s the name of the organization that Koko belongs to.


    Most likely, it''s an outlaw group based in China. While being a member of it, she also entered I-U as a black merchant...huh?¡¡That''s judging from everything she''s said up till now.


    "Kinchi, Reki, I''m bringing you to Hong Kong, Ranban''s city. When we''re there, become Koko''s pieces and move for her. Aria will be imprisoned until a buyer arrives. Kihihihi!"


    Towards Koko, who was laughing like that--


    "Cao Cao. Wh-what about Riko?"


    Clutching the back of the seat with both her hands, Riko interrupted from the side.


    "Wouldn''t you like some Riko with that? Riko is cute and strong, hiring me won''t be a mistake!"


    ..."Wouldn''t you like some Riko with that," you said.


    Are you McDonald''s fries?


    "Mine Riko. Your power notwithstanding, your personality is difficult. Are you going to change?"


    Having said that to Koko, whose eyes were suspicious, Riko, ''UnUnUnUnUnUnUnUn''


    -with a desperate expression, nodded several times.


    "--If you swear loyalty to Ranban, I''ll consider it."


    "I love Ranban! Ranban Banzai! Kinji, Aria! Become a member of Ranban with Riko! Ranban''s city is a paradise with lakes of wine and forests of meat, it''s a super, ultra, amazing, wonderful place! You can eat as many authentic peach buns as you like!"


    "...Authentic...pea..."


    Still fallen down, Aria let loose a voice as if she had lost all sense of self, but-


    "Pea...hey, Riko! What kind of speedy betrayal is that!?"


    Grar!'' -once again, she bared her teeth at Riko.


    In a position where it looked like I was embracing Aria, I--


    "It looks like negotiations have broken down, Koko. I--don''t want to become your underling. Even though I look like this now, I''m a Butei."


    In the first place, I have no intention of becoming part of one of those terrorist-like groups...if I do, it''s the end.


    Not only will I be lynched by the OB in the Butei High all over the world, as well as those demonic teachers, I''ll be sentenced to death under the threefold punishment that is applied to Butei. Compared to that, dying a clean death here is still better.


    "--A good general will say that in the beginning. But, all humans have desires. China is a vast country, full of things and people. A country where everything exists. If you consult Wei''s books on tactics, when the enemy general is a young man, with the use of women, he can become your own subject. I''ll gather one hundred of the women you like. Beautiful women, beautiful girls, big, small, I''ll give you many, many, many. You can decide on this one, or that one, whichever one. Ufuun."


    At Koko''s words--Twist, Glare!


    Aria twisted her neck to its limit, afterward, staring at me out of the corner of her eye.


    Wh-why''re you mad at me? Completely unreasonable. You''re always like this.


    "I-it''s unfortunate, but...that has the opposite effect on me, I think."


    I cannot explain in more detail in front of Aria...yet I replied with that.


    "Also, I told Reki this too, but I''m not anything like a general. I''m just a normal, male high school student."


    "--Kinchi, you need to know yourself. You are a special person. Special people will be hindered by those that are normal. Don''t fit with the surface world. Rather than that, it''s better to live an extravagant life in the world below."


    Twinge--A flicker of pain ran through my chest.


    In the midst of Nii-san''s battle with I-U, he disappeared from the surface world--


    Remembering that incident, my words became tinged with rage.


    "I...I won''t become like that. I--will walk a normal person''s road."


    "For a boy whose very existence is abnormal, what are you saying?"


    Once again crouching like a frog, Koko brought her hand closer to my face.


    Brush. Her black twin-tails carrying the scent of sugared chestnuts, brushed past my face.


    "Kinchi, you and Koko are the same breed. Humans who have wondrous potential will definitely be picked out."


    Clank----!


    At that moment, the Shinkansen shook again, the scenery flowing past the window had sped up.


    ----[Current speed: 180 km/h]----


    "Uuu...Lord--allow me closer--Sob, fueh...to you--"


    I seemed to be hearing some sort of hymn, sung in a crying voice.


    In the direction of the double-doors, opened, it seemed that the female driver was singing.


    Apparently Christian, her voice seemed to express that her will was reaching its limit.


    "Aiyayayayaya, I''ve talked for so long. Koko is going to get ready for her date."


    Koko stamped on the ground where she was standing, Twist.


    Grabbing hold of Aria and I, still bound, Brush, Brush.


    At the front of Car 16--further forward than the frontmost seats, we were pulled through the automatic door.


    "Wh...what do you plan to do to us!?"


    Koko, letting go of Aria, who was being dragged, crying out, and I, took a carabiner hook from out of her sleeves, and she attached it to the wire binding us.


    "You cannot do anything anymore. Neither do you need to know anything."


    Apparently opened up in advance was a door in the ceiling--it looked like a person could barely squeeze through. Probably used for maintenance.--Continuing up the stairs towards it, she exited the car.


    Seeing the wire stretched out away from us and the hook attached to it, Aria...


    "She...plans to string us up like a yoyo, bringing us somewhere."


    "Probably China. I don''t have a passport though."


    Not even bothering to wonder why she would use a yoyo as an example, I heaved a deep sigh.


    "This isn''t the time to joke around...! Nn...! I''m going to wriggle out...Uuunnn...Nnnng!"


    Wriggle Wriggle! Aria twisted her petite shoulders, squirming around.


    The wire was twisted around us several times, but it didn''t seem as if Aria could move at all.


    While pressing her shoulder against my chest, she twisted her body, twisted...not being able to wriggle out, she struggled.


    At that moment, Clank--!


    Once again, because the Shinkansen had sped up, the car shook as it had been struck.


    "Uwah!?"


    At the impact, Roll.


    Aria, who had been struggling, twisted around, facing this way.


    He...Hey.


    Until just now, we were in a position where I was stuck against Aria''s back, but¡¡now, we were directly facing each other, in a pose as if we were glued together. All the while, bound by the wire.


    "Wa, wah...!"


    Looking up this way, Aria''s face was just under my chin.


    "...tc...!"


    Because the wire was also pressed against the back of my head, I had no choice but to stare directly at Aria''s face from an extremely close distance.


    Aria didn''t seem to be able to lower her head either, and her large camellia eyes were looking at me--


    "F! F! Fffff!"


    Gyuui.


    Gyuiiiiii!


    Her speed-blushing technique of always was demonstrated.


    As expected of the inventor. Bright red was achieved three times quicker than Connect''s Nakasorachi Misaki.


    "F! F!"


    ...What''s "F"? "F".


    "F, F, face backwards! Yo-your face is close! Close, clooseeee!"


    Aria pressed her forehead against my face, trying to force me to look backwards.


    Gui...Guiiiiii!


    O-ouch!


    "He-hey! Hu-human''s can''t turn just their necks to face backwards! Stop it!"


    If my neck continues to twist like this until it''s turned 180 degrees, I''ll become like that cursed girl that appeared in that famous horror movie from years ago, "The Exorcist"!


    "Ca...Calm down!"


    While shouting, in the instant which I twisted my head back to Aria''s direction, Muchi!


    Apparently still trying to press against me, Aria, on my cheek-


    --accidentally planted a kiss.


    "!"


    My mind--seemed to have registered that as "getting hit", and as such, I was fine in terms of Hysteria Mode, but Aria...seemed to have completely registered that as, "I KISSED HIM!"


    "~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~"


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Apparently, she was screaming that out, but...her scream was too high pitched, and it seemed that it had exceeded the hearing capability of human beings.


    Baring her canines, from Aria''a mouth, all I could hear was a very slight Kiiin!


    Th-that''s amazing.


    Aria. Right now, you''re emitting supersonic waves.


    "[email protected]#$*(&#$! SDOIFJO*#&$*(&#$! Pue! $LKJ#*&@#(*&FDLKJ!"


    Starting to shout with some kind of inhuman language, SQUEEEEEEEEZE!


    Like a rabbit trying to escape out of someone''s hands, she went wild.


    A-amazing strength...! What the hell is this?


    "Nnnnn! Nnn, nnn, nnnnn!"


    Brush Brush, Brush, Brush!


    As if exceeding some sort of limiter, Aria, going half-berserk and struggling...O-oh...?


    Centimeter by centimeter, the wire is starting to move up our body!?


    (Sh-she did it...!)


    From a catastrophe to a blessing.


    Because of the wire, I could not reach out with my legs or feet, but thanks to Aria''s stupid strength in this time of crisis, I managed to wriggle out.


    If I looked closer, her long twin-tails were...like the ears of a green foxtail clutched in a hand, apparently having the ability to help slide out of the wire restricting the body. How lucky.


    In the instant that I thought that...something unlucky began to happen to my body.


    Because Aria, still stuck against me, was inching up and up, escaping, my mouth and nose were...pressed against Aria''s slender neck.


    (...ch...!)


    A-at this kind of time.


    I remembered about Nii-san''s...which is to say, Kana''s strange words which I had heard.


    Something like: "A girl''s neck is the place where a girl''s pheromones are most exuded, you know."


    And I was in a position where my nose, which is to say my face, was pressed against Aria''s neck.


    I-I don''t know whether or not these are pheromones, but...


    This is Aria''s bittersweet scent.


    This is like some sort of perfumed fragrance. Like a flower, like a fruit--rather, a lovely fragrance which was almost addictive. It''s always with Aria.


    At this place, with that lingering aroma, Aria was continually moving up, escaping. The parts which brushed past by my face were: a petite shoulder, a collarbone, slowing going down her body...which means, hey...! Be-below this...wai, this is bad! THIS IS BAD!


    "Aria...wait! WAIT!"


    Next, rubbing up against me, who was shouting...rubbing up against my cheek was the pure white skin exposed in the space at the collar of her sailor uniform.


    A-against my neck, already, Aria''s...br-breasts were pressing against it...!


    "Nnn! Uuu!"


    Not listening to my warnings, Aria, Brush Brush Brush Brush Brush!


    Centimeter by centimeter, continuing to slide upwards---


    (......Uu......!)


    ---!


    At last, I--


    -had my face buried in Aria''s breasts.


    In April, ever since I had pressed against them in the PE Warehouse, that sensation was transmitted to my face once again.


    It was rather pitiful that they hadn''t grown at all in the past half year, but this soft climax was--the same as that of that time. While it was slight, it was definitely there. It existed.


    Fitting her short stature and childish face, small, lovely breasts.


    It was across her blouse, but I, my nose and mouth completely blocked...Bch, BchBch!


    As if mirroring the moment where one gives up from sparring, my hand tapped Aria''s thighs.


    ".....? ...! M...! Mikkyaaaaaaaaa!"


    She screamed like a wild cat, and furthermore, Brush Brush Brush Brush Brush!


    Her body continued sliding up.


    "...!"


    My breathing blocked by the sailor uniform, and not able to stand the pain, I went the opposite way as Aria--forcing my body to escape downwards.


    My face brushed against Aria''s slender waist, Aria''s hip, Aria''s skirt, one after another.


    Aria, Aria, a full course of Aria.


    "Ki-Kinji! Th-th-that was...damn it! Idiot! Ah, ah, aaaahh! Hole! I''ll blast, a hole, stop, stop it!"


    I no longer understood where my head was pressing against Aria, who was shouting in agony with that anime-voice--Squish. When I thought that my head had finally been extricated from wherever, I was in the space between Aria''s thighs.


    It had become a position where it was as if I was shouldering those lovely, slender, white thighs.


    And, the fortune in the misfortune was--finally. My hands were free.


    "...Aria. Just hold on a little bit longer. It''ll be over soon."


    Somewhat able to breathe, I pushed up against Aria''s lithe legs--and struggling between her knees, wreathed in black stockings, then between her calves, I extricated myself from the wire.


    Alright--I finally managed to get out.


    ...And now...


    Aah, I understand.


    I don''t need to check it. My own blood flow.


    Because, I had fully appreciated a girl''s entire body, from head to toe.


    I closed my eyes for a very long moment--and when I opened them--


    Without even looking in a mirror, I understood that the look in my eyes was completely different from that of just now.


    Quickly, I flicked my eyes over to the door of the bathroom, which I hadn''t entered when I tried to wash my face.


    Leaving Aria to stand up, I grasped the handle, but...the door didn''t open.


    This doesn''t feel as if the lock was broken.¡¡It was stuck together as if it had been glued.


    Looking through the window---the faucet of the sink, ventilation fan, electrical socket---in other words, the holes inside the room were blocked with some transparent silicon-like substance.


    --I see. 1 cubic meter. That''s how it is.


    That sealed washroom--was completely filled with that vapor explosive, Explosive Bubble


    If I pushed my face in to look closer, inside the window, stuck against a corner, was something I thought to be the detonator, an extremely miniature piece of C4. If this is detonated wirelessly, breaking the window--if the airseal was broken...


    Kaboom--right?


    (While it''s a shame...this can''t be disarmed.)


    Turning my head and looking down at my feet, Aria was...Drip, Drip...


    Like a girl who had been subjected to horrible things by some horrible man, she was sprawled on the floor, sobbing.


    "...Papa, Mama, God, forgive me...this is...just my slave running wild...I, didn''t, a-al-allow any of this...!"


    I knelt by Aria, who was muttering something I didn''t understand to herself.


    And, respectfully, I brushed off the wires that were still clinging to her quivering shoulders and back.


    "--Ki-Kinji!"


    Thump!


    Jumping upwards into a sitting position, Aria grabbed hold of my collar.


    "I-I won''t forgive you! For just now...For ju-just now, I won''t forgive you! Ta-take respo--"


    I lightly reached out towards Aria, who was shouting with teary eyes--


    "Mm, it''s fine if you don''t forgive me."


    Gently, I straightened those disordered twin-tails.


    "Because, next time, I will do it with your consent. It''s a promise."


    "That''s right! Things that I don''t allow are--wait, hu-huh, t-th-that''s not it! That isn''t a matter of me allowing it or not...!"


    Towards Aria, who had been completely drawn in by me in a mere 5 seconds, towards her cheek, I stretched out my right hand.


    From that small, dainty cheek, touching it yet not touching it-- I was at that distance. At a distance where, merely the heat of my hand was transmitted to her cheek.


    Aria, releasing an Uu, trembled as if it tingled.


    "Look. As long as I don''t earn your consent--I cannot even touch you with one finger. Do you understand? Aria''s words have that much power. Something that can be transmitted only to me--a magical power."


    "Ma-magic? Wh-wh-what are you saying?"


    "On the other hand, if you tell me ''to do''--then, I will do anything for you, no matter what it may be. That too is a magic that only Aria can use. Think about what you can use it to make me do."


    "???......¡£......¡£......! ! ! !!!"


    First was confusion, and then, for a moment, she seemed to be trying to think about it, and from then on, suddenly starting to panic, Aria--


    WaveWaveWaveWaveWave! WaveWaveWaveWaveWave!


    Haha. I wonder what she was thinking about. Speechless, she started waving her hands back and forth.


    "I await my orders. As for receiving your orders, I have prepared for it--to fight, to arrest Koko. To save the hundreds of passengers that are aboard this train--those orders."


    ---Ha--


    I understood that Aria had regained control of herself.


    "You...changed, didn''t you."


    "That is all that has happened. If I had not changed, it would have been disrespectful towards you."


    Hey, hey, me.


    Hysteria Mode''s trigger--arousal--don''t say anything that might be a hint.


    Well, the child, Aria''s eyes were going, "???", so it seems like it''s fine.


    If Sherlock Holmes the First''s power of deduction had been passed down to this child, then what I had said just now would have been rather dangerous.


    "I...I''m not going to give you an order."


    Aria stood up and she turned away from me, towards the opened door in the roof--


    She looked up at the night sky, visible beyond it, traveling at 190 km/h.


    "Butei Charter article 6. Reflect by yourself, act by yourself--a slave that only listens to people''s orders...is not needed. The you as of now may say these kinds of strange things, but you are a Butei that can aid me as a partner."


    Partner.


    When those of the bloodline of Holmes fight together with their partner, their real power is released.


    In short, with this, she is equipped. Aria, with the me in Hysteria Mode.


    Koko. The us from now on will be strong.


    "Also, you--normally don''t listen to me. So, I won''t give you something like an order."


    --Feh In response to Aria, who had turned back, sticking her tongue out at me, I laughed wryly.


    Entering Car 15, there was Shirayuki, bringing a doctor to the pregnant lady.


    It seemed that the woman was about to give birth, pressing down on her stomach and having broken into a cold sweat...but, the rather old female doctor started providing medical care with a calm, professional air.


    This was--pretty lucky, that this kind of doctor was on board.


    "Kinji! There aren''t any other Butei!"


    "The nine on Cars 15 and 16 are all that we have, Tohyama-kun."


    Raising my head to that voice, Mutou and Shiranui were zig-zagging through the crowd of people, returning.


    The two people, having elbowed their way through the 400 meter round trip on the train, were a little out of breath.


    "We didn''t find the bomb." "We managed to report to the police, but..." "We didn''t manage to find the offender either."


    From behind the two, Takane, Hayakawa, Anesaki--the me in Hysteria Mode could remember girls'' names with ease--the three girls who had been having bad delusions about Shiranui and me came back as well.


    "We already searched everywhere. It''s time to enter battle."


    I put my hand on Shirayuki''s back, gesturing at Shiranui, Mutou and the Connect girls.


    Using the space between Cars 15 and 16 as our meeting room, I--


    First, because I told them about the vapor explosive that was planted in the washroom at the front of Car 16, the fight with the offender and how she had escaped to the roof, and how the enemy''s power was extremely high,


    "We are the only ones aboard this train that are armed.¡¡To prepare for the enemy coming from anywhere, Takane, Hayakawa, Anesaki, you three will be spread throughout Cars 1, 4, and 5 and Cars 11, and 12, Shirayuki, please protect this location. Shiranui''s--anti-terrorist training is very valuable. I want you to take charge of the middle, Cars 7, and 8."


    Swiftly, I told them how each member would be assigned.


    "Also, while you''re waiting, can the people with Takane please contact Butei High, the Metropolitan Police, as well as the Railroad Public Safety Branch, to figure out how to disarm the bomb."


    "--Kinji. What do I do?"


    Not having been told a position, Muto asked me that question.


    "The Shinkansen''s driver is already in shock. Muto, please drive in place of her. 10 km/h acceleration every 3 minutes...requires fine handling but, can you do it?"


    "Definitely. If it''s Logi, a first year can do it."


    "The bomb is right behind the driver''s seat. There''s nowhere to run."


    I said that, as if testing his resolve,


    "Will you be able to run?"


    Muto showed me his white teeth, responding with a broad smile.


    Somehow, it seems it''ll be alright.


    "--Aria, let''s go. Let''s arrest Koko for infractions of the armaments law and suspicion of imprisonment. We should teach that kid that it''s the time for children to go home."


    Flexing my fingers and looking at the watch--I saw that it was 18:22.


    Until Tokyo, we have one hour. From now on, we are forced to be at a speed where safe-driving is impossible.


    In surprise, Aria was looking up at me, who was displaying such leadership in the midst of an emergency, but...when our eyes met, she let loose a small, "Ah," averting them,


    "Ye-yeah...!"


    Taking a tone as if she was my little sister, she nodded at me obediently.

 Volume 7 - CH 3

    The three girls from Connect had several simple single-earphone-type incams, and taking them, we established communication, sharing the same frequency.


    Afterward, confirming that we had reached our respective positions...first, a message from Shiranui was transmitted through the incam.


    "...Tohyama-kun. On Car 7, there are several TV staff of some location aboard and they have cameras. They understand that this is an incident, so it seems that all along, they have been using the train''s wireless LAN to broadcast."


    "Broadcast...in this situation?"


    "Yes, they seem to be happy. They were able to be right at a scoop."


    Really...They have no sense of reality.


    Despite the fact that everyone might die in a heartbeat.


    "...Leave them. Reporting is a freedom."


    Scooping up the butterfly knife which I had dropped just now, that was all I said.


    Because of the incident with Nii-san, I hate the media, but--in any case, I cannot stop the information leak. I can just pray that this doesn''t lead to something bad.


    --At the front of the train, next to me,


    "Kinji, use your heel hook too."


    Saying that, Aria put her white sneakers back on.


    To prepare for a case where one has unstable footing, Butei normally carry a titanium-alloy hook around with them.


    On the belt buckle or at the bottom of the holster, the concealed metallic components have the ability to fit together and change into several different forms for several different purposes, much like a transformer robot toy.


    For the sake of not falling off the Shinkansen, Aria had attached those to her shoes, choosing spikes.


    "During the bus-jacking, we had used wires attached to the roof as our support, but this time, we''ll be in close quarters combat. There''s the chance that the wire will be severed."


    "--Correct decision."


    And, while I too was attaching the spikes to my shoes...


    Having finished her preparations earlier, Aria turned her back this way, going through a series of stretching exercises.


    "You know. In Osaka, the thing with you and Reki--"


    After a while, as if for the purpose of breaking the awkward silence, Aria interjected.


    "I don''t really mind. For intruding too much on your private matters, I apologize."


    This is...a tone which shows that you really do mind.


    Apparently, she''s still angry that I was together with Reki throughout the field trip.


    "Aria. It probably made you misunderstand, but...at that time, I was under Reki''s Sniper Restriction. Reki is silent, so she didn''t say much, but it seems that she was trying to protect me."


    "Fuun..."


    Having said that, Aria turned her head, seeming to be half satisfied, half suspicious.


    "--Well, it''s fine.¡¡I was waiting around there anyways. Waiting on my own."


    "Waiting? For what?"


    "It doesn''t matter, right? Alright, this conversation is over. Ah, anyways, I''m so unlucky. Even though my birthday is so close, I''ve been dragged into this incident."


    A glance flickering my way, Aria stamped lightly, seeming to be testing out the spikes.


    "Really, I''m so unfortunate. It''s my birthday next week."


    ...Why did she say it twice. Birthday, birthday. At least, I''ll memorize it.


    Thinking about that, I met her eyes, and Aria''s expression seemed a little urgent,


    "Ah, u-um. Kinji. Where''s your hometown?"


    She seemed to be deliberately leading the conversation away from that topic.


    I don''t really understand, but--I''ll just go along with her.


    "Sugamo. My grandparents are living there."


    "Sugamo...? Were you planning to go there with this Shinkansen? If so, it''s a shame."


    Saying that, it seemed that Aria wasn''t very familiar with Japanese geography.


    "Sugamo is in the city."


    "In the city...Then, why do you live in a dormitory? Wouldn''t it be fine to commute to school?"


    "--Well, there are a lot of reasons."


    Fixing my shoes, I faced Aria without explaining in detail.


    So, the atmosphere turned to "Ready"--


    Aria was patting her cheeks, mustering her fighting spirit, showing a cute movement.


    Alright--from now on, it''s time to fight. As if telling herself that.


    It''s just a theory that when a two-man cell hasn''t fought together for a long time, they should have some idle chatter in order to synchronize, but we had just finished with that.¡¡We had done it arbitrarily in the conversation just now.


    "Let''s go."


    Immediately reaching out for the stairs, Aria''s petite hand was--


    -because I was on top, covered by my hand as if being embraced.


    "Wh-what, all of a sudden. Hand, hand, hand."


    Apparently weak against surprise attacks, Aria''s face turned red in an instant, and I reached out with my little finger, flipping down her skirt.


    "Only when going up stairs and ladders, ladies first is an exception."


    The reason I was going to climb the ladder before Aria was...also for the sake of making sure that I would not have a hole blasted through me afterward, when Aria would notice the spatial relationship between myself and her skirt, but--


    -it was also for the reason that, my mind in Hysteria Mode had had an uneasy prediction.


    If this prediction turned out to fit the reality, the first person to exit would be in danger.


    Leaving Aria, holding her skirt with both hands, her face having become red, below, I--


    -extended my torso out from the rectangular exit leading out to the roof into the outside of the train, which had become completely dark.


    "...!"


    --Whoosh--


    While I was doing that, an enormous amount of wind pressure assaulted my back.


    The Shinkansen was operating at over 200 km/h--the wind-flow flowing over the roof was far more violent than I had imagined.


    The sound of my necktie and bulletproof uniform being buffeted by the wind rang out.


    (But, it isn''t to the extent where it''s impossible to stand up.)


    Fighting against the wind, I relied on my spikes to stand up.


    Koko was--there.


    Having already moved to the anterior of Car 16, at the only pantograph there--a metallic component stemming from the aerial wiring above the car which supplies electrical energy to the vehicle--in front of it, a large installation had been set up, and it was flashing as if giving off some sort of signal. Alright. Her back was facing this way.


    (...We haven''t been noticed.)


    Having bent over for the sake of reducing air resistance, at my feet--


    Clank.


    The sound of the lid of the door I had just exited slamming shut rang out.


    Rumble Rumble Thud! The sound of Aria, apparently having been trying to come up, falling to the floor resounded.


    As I went "Tch", turning around--


    Bang! Bang Bang!


    I released bullets from the Beretta in my right hand.


    Clank! Clank----!


    Approaching me from the back, another Koko used the broad Seiryuutou as a shield, deflecting the bullets.


    "Kihi--!"


    Creak!


    The spikes on her feet groaning, Koko dropped to all floors in that position.


    "Sister Pao! Kinji came!"


    "--Sister Mei! Hold tight!"


    The two Kokos, at the front and back of the car yelled to each other in Chinese--


    Having noticed the sound of the gunshots, the Koko at the back of the car drew an SMG, an Uzi.


    Taking that opportunity, I retreated from the Koko who had been called Meimei, the one holding the Seiryuutou, reaching approximately the middle of the car.


    The position was such that I was caught exactly in between the two Koko''s at my front and back.


    (...As I had predicted.)


    This Koko and Koko. They looked exactly the same, something like twins, right?


    I had deduced that in advance, and ended up not being cut down--


    -because my mind in Hysteria Mode had seen through this trick from two pieces of information.


    The first piece of information is--the Explosive Bubble bubbles that had blown Aria away.


    That was the same thing as the light that had injured Reki in the night-fight.


    But, the range of that dispersal device, the atomizer, is short.


    It isn''t able to attack a sniper that is at least two kilometers away.


    Which is to say, at that time, some other person had covered Reki with that Explosive Bubble.


    The Koko that is strong in martial arts--Meimei was the offender.


    Creeping in under the distraction of the hunting dogs, Meimei released that vapor explosive.


    And, the second piece of information is--the conversation with Aria in the car.


    From that conversation, I realized that the second Koko''s appearance was exactly the same as the first''s.


    Aria had gotten angry over the fact that Koko looked like her, and apparently, on the day of Water Tossing, during their Aru=Kata battle, she had said, "I told you to get rid of it!"


    But, Koko had said that she had no memory of such a thing.


    Rather, she had said that this was only the first time that she had met Aria in person.


    In other words, the person who had engaged in Aru=Kata with Aria at Butei High was another Koko. With the exact same appearance, one more Koko--and that was the person that was on the back end of the car right now,Paonyang, right?


    This trick...it''s obvious to say it''s obvious.


    Koko had called herself "The Warrior of Ten-Thousand Techniques", but a single person cannot do everything.


    Martial arts. Marksmanship. The Kokos had divided up their specializations, acting as Ten-Thousand Arms--"The Warrior of Ten-Thousand Techniques".


    "Koko, Koko--It''s time for your punishment."


    While looking at the Kokos on the left and right of me, one after the another, I drew the Desert Eagle that was stored by my chest with my left hand.


    Desert Eagle. The gun of my father''s legacy can also be used by the me in Hysteria Mode.


    Beretta in my right hand. Desert Eagle in my left hand.


    Doubla, dual-wielding.


    Now that I think about it, in terms of blades, I also have a butterfly knife and a scramasax.


    I''m in the middle of a field trip, so I don''t have many bullets. If I run out of ammo, against the two Kokos...I can do nothing but use twin-blades.


    --Aria. Riko.


    I''ll be borrowing your specialty for a moment.


    Tohyama Kinji Version--Quadra of Mimicry.


    "Kinchi, you...went into Hysteria Mode, didn''t you. How?"


    Apparently noticing that my aura was different from earlier, the Koko holding a blade--Meimei glared at me.


    "Did you use Aria? Did you use Aria who looks like Koko?"


    Paonyang, holding her submachine gun ready, turned red with a surprised expression.


    They had realized that, with Aria, who was very alike to themselves, my Hysteria Mode--had been triggered by arousal. Realizing that, it seemed that for some reason, their alertness had increased.


    ...How impolite. Because I had had past experiences with going into Hysteria Mode with various women, you said it in a loud voice, but it''s not like I can just do it with anybody, you know?


    "Be-be careful, Sister Mei. There''s a lot to be careful of."


    "Yes, Sister Pao. No matter how I look at it...it is impossible to capture HSS without injury."


    The two people, saying that as if playing on stereo--their eyes, already very slanted, narrowed even more.


    A stronger killing intent than before radiated from my left and right.


    Almost numbing, it was a true killing intent--


    --They finally got serious, huh?


    Until now, it seemed that Koko had been showing themselves as relaxed in order to catch the enemy off guard.


    Haha. As expected of the teacher, the martial style is extremely similar to the someone who wears Goth Loli uniforms.


    "Kinji, it''s me. After 10 seconds, we''re accelerating. Don''t fall off."


    From the driver''s seat, Muto communicated over the incam.


    "What happened, Kinji! The door isn''t opening!"


    I heard Aria''s high-pitched voice, which was almost as if it was trying to mask Muto''s.


    "I''m in the midst of battle. There are 2 people exactly like Aria on top of the train."


    Answering with only that, I didn''t say anything that might urge Aria to support.


    The me as of now is in Hysteria Mode. I don''t want to see girls in danger.


    "Don''t hold back, Sister Mei. It doesn''t matter if you kill him."


    "Yes. It doesn''t matter if I kill him--!"


    Thud---! Readying her Seiryuutou, Koko; Meimei ran towards me from the direction of advancement.


    --Quick. Aided by the 250 km/h tailwind, she shortened the distance in a heartbeat.


    And, with a stance reminiscent of baseball''s head-first sliding, she charged this way.


    "--!"


    Thud!


    The Seiryuutou, the force of her entire body behind it, swung at my feet, and I jumped lightly, avoiding it.


    I wanted to jump upwards normally, but I was immediately buffeted backwards by the air pressure,--


    PaPaPaPaPa!


    The Koko holding a gun fired her Uzi from behind me.


    Twisting around in the air, I--fired the same amount of bullets from my Beretta - Kinji Model, defending with Billiard Shot.


    The enemy''s bullets all exploded into sparks in the air--


    "-Ha!"


    This time, as if stretching out from the roof, Meimei, doing a handstand, immediately kicked up at me.


    I had no choice, kicking girls is rather painful for me, but--


    My feet and Koko''s feet met each other midair--


    And, I leaped off her feet as if they were a jumping platform.


    Meimei and the me in Hysteria Mode. I jumped with the combined power of two. High. Jumping over the flowing power lines and the hanger of the power pole holding them up, swiftly flying upwards for two, three meters.


    From midair, using the Desert Eagle--boasting three times the stopping power of a Beretta, I fired at Meimei''s Seiryuutou.


    --BANG!


    With the recoil akin to that of a mortar, I hung in the air for a moment.


    As expected of the automatic strongest-class Desert Eagle. This power isn''t to be laughed at.


    Clank! Deflected, the Seiryuutou was torn out of Meimei''s hands, sliding backwards on the top of the Shinkansen.


    At the anterior of the car, just as Paonyang picked it up--Clank.


    Still in the air, below my feet, the Shinkansen accelerated.


    This speed--260 km/h--!


    Paonyang embedded the Seiryuutou into the back of the Shinkansen, and I could see that she was using it as a pole to retain her balance.


    "Yaiyaiya!"


    Having lost her Seiryuutou, Meimei knelt to the ground while screaming that out, fishing two large fans from out of her sleeves.


    (Battle-fan--huh? This is the first time I''ve come up against it.)


    From the air, I looked down at the fans, dyed crimson and gold, widening.


    I had seen Shirayuki use battle-function fans before, but they had been made out of bamboo and paper.


    However, Meimei''s Chinese fans were made of metal. The edge, gleaming in the moonlight, was a blade.


    Running, Koko twisted her entire body, jumping upwards, trying to dice me like a mixer--


    And against that edge, Chnk, Chnk!


    I kicked off of it with my spikes, dancing into the air once again.


    And once more, I fired the Desert Eagle in midair.


    ---BANG! ZNG!


    Meimei immediately overlaid the metal fans, somewhat deflecting the .50AE bullet.


    However, the Desert Eagle''s stopping power was cheat-level. Destroying the two fans, it forced Meimei towards the front of the car.


    Once again hanging in the air through the recoil, I brushed the aerial cables in the air, modifying my trajectory--


    Finally touching the roof of the Shinkansen again, I stretched my arms outward, pointing the Doubla at the Koko sisters.


    The light from Hamamatsu station flowed past us like innumerable tracer bullets.


    I--


    This battle is no longer in desolate territory.


    An Aru=Kata gunfight at 260 km/h. This isn''t something one can see in even Kung Fu movies.


    It''s a shame that Hong Kong''s famous director, John Woo''s camera isn''t here.


    --SSSHHHHAAAAAAAAA


    Going onto a large curve, the Shinkansen leaned to the left as it tried to retain its bank angle.


    For the sake of preventing the derailment of high-speed trains, they will take the curve like an airplane, banking.


    The chassis moved with centrifugal force, and we were standing slanted along with the train.


    Her back against the slanted ground beneath her, Meimei, having thrown away her broken fans, bent over--Ba


    The flat of her hand standing erect, she stretched out her hands to retain her balance, her opened knees dropped till they reached right angles as she bent her hips.


    And, Thud!


    Just like what Riko had did to Haimaki at Butei High station, she kicked up with her right leg.


    "As expected, Kinchi. You really do have good skills. If it were possible, I don''t want to kill you."


    Immediately pointing her right hand at me, Meimei shook her sleeves--Clank!


    She took something small out of her sleeve, holding it in her hand.


    I can''t see it...What is it. What did she take out?


    I have a bad feeling.


    That is something--like a finishing move.


    Staying alert, from the opposite side of Meimei--the sign of a gunshot was--!


    "!"


    The moment I dropped down--PaPaPaPaPaPa! The sound of gunshots rang out.


    The bullets that Paonyang, walking this way, had fired with her Uzi whooshed over my head.


    (...Danger!)


    The stray bullets that I had just dodged were heading straight for Meimei, in front.


    Thinking that, the me in Hysteria Mode readied the stance for Billiard Shot in an instant, but--


    All the stray bullets passed through the air just left and right of Meimei. They didn''t hit her.


    Paonyang--as the Koko that specializes in marksmanship, had shot such that even if she missed me, she would not hit her sister.


    With an Uzi, she sprayed countless of bullets in that instant--with a submachine gun.


    Amazing marksmanship. The level of Aria, Kana, and I.


    Does someone like that still remain in this world?


    No...That was not all I should be surprised at.


    Meimei--another Koko, was completely at ease.


    She trusted that Paonyang''s bullets would not hit her. As if she understood that she would not shoot herself.


    (They''re alteregoistic. These sisters...!)


    I leaped upwards, kneeling on one knee on top of the car.


    I tried to raise my Beretta to counterattack, but--


    While switching the long-magazine of the Uzi, ThudThudThud, Paonyang kicked my head and gun while running over me. Towards Meimei.


    Zuzaaaa, Paonyang, doing a headfirst slide at the end of the Shinkansen--


    -at Meimei''s feet, she stayed lying down like that. As if protecting herself from whatever was about to happen.


    "--!"


    My eyes caught sight of the equipment that Meimei had whipped out from the palm of her hand.


    "Time for the fireworks."


    That is--


    -the thing which fires the vapor explosive bubbles, an atomizer!


    "--Explosive Bubble Dragon Chain!"


    Together with that scream, the Explosive Bubble that she released windward wasn''t very visible in my dark field of vision--there were many of them.


    Zig-zagging side by side, they rushed towards me like a miniature dragon.


    (Damn...!)


    I can''t--dodge that.


    A bomb''s area of effect is normally an expanding "sphere". Even if its diameter is the extent of a vehicle, one can dodge to the front or back.


    However--multiple explosions, stretched out in a row, encompassing the whole of the top of the train, cannot be dodged.


    I''ll have to take it. If I don''t prepare myself to any degree of damage, then...!


    As I went "Tch", crossing my arms over my head, protecting it--


    At Meimei''s side--if one were to call it a dragon, the first Explosive Bubble popped at the tail.


    BOOMBOOMBOOMBOOMBOOMBOOMBOOM---!


    The explosion set off the next bubble, and then the next bubble--the explosions continued in a chain. As if a slender Chinese Dragon was blazing into flame.


    "--!"


    I put strength into my legs, trying to withstand the impact, but--Clank!


    As if a raging dragon had just thundered into my body, I was blown towards the back of the train.


    The impact and heat wave stopped my breathing, and for a second, my consciousness--went blank.


    Even so, without releasing the guns on my left and right, standing up on the roof, in my ears--


    "Meimei! Get Kinji off! Sister Juu came to assist! She came earlier than planned!"


    -could hear Koko''s voice saying that.


    Looking up towards the sky, from the air behind me, Barabarabarabara...


    As if brushing past the stars between the clouds, I could see a helicopter approaching.


    (Now...Reinforcements for the enemy are coming now...!?)


    Earlier, Koko had said, "Promise for a date".


    It seemed that that was meeting up and extraction with the companion that was riding this helicopter.


    Not even leaving me enough time to frown, Meimei fished a small gourd out of her sleeves, which were being buffeted by the wind--


    Guii-----! Thud.


    With a pose as if gazing up into the sky, she faced straight up, emptying the contents in one gulp, throwing it away.


    "---Drunken Eight Trigrams Palm---"


    Sway. In a moment, Meimei, looking as if she had lost her balance--


    TapTapTapTapTap! While her twin-tails were fluttering like ribbons in gymnastics, she closed in on me with frontal somersaults and cartwheels.


    "--!?"


    My reaction towards those erratic movements, which I had seen for the very first time, was late.


    Movements like stepping on the gourd that she had thrown away and tripping mixed in, I could not keep Meimei in my sights.


    Wh-what kind of movement is that? Drinking alcohol and then fighting...that''s impossible!


    "JYAAAOOH!"


    Thump.


    Meimei extended her legs, clinging to my waist, just as I was barely standing.


    "Kuh...!"


    No, not only her legs.


    Shh--snaking around my neck was a twin-tail.


    This is what I had been subjected to on the day of "Water Tossing", the irregular choke. That front...!


    "ShanShiKeiKeiBa!"


    In a heartbeat, Koko was holding her own twin-tails, Guiii!


    She threw herself backwards.


    "...!"


    The same as the day of the opening ceremony, my windpipe and carotid artery was clamped.


    I grabbed hold of Koko''s twin-tails as if we were playing tug of war, trying to resist, but--


    -added to Koko''s two arms, she was using the power of her back to pull the tails on her left and right completely tight.


    I-I can''t...I''m losing my strength...!


    "Kihihi! From the beginning, you can''t win against the princess of the middle of the world! Peaceful idiot Japanese!"


    This is bad...my consciousness is starting to fade...


    ...I''m done. My mind in Hysteria Mode told me that calmly.


    This is my loss. Once again.


    The first reason being, this was two against one.


    Moreover, those two could completely synchronize their actions exhibiting perfect co-operation.


    Teamwork increases the power of individuals.


    Yes, I had--been subjected to the figurative opposite of what we had always done to I-U''s assassins.


    (This too is...divine retribution...?)


    The second reason for my loss was...Hysteria Mode. That weak-point had been exposed.


    I did not want to hurt girls, without letting Aria join the battle, my battle ability dropped, and even the enemy, Koko, I tried to protect, creating an opening.


    Naive. Too naive.


    I...really am a peaceful idiot Japanese person.


    I smiled a wry smile, tainted with self-derision, but even the muscles in my face...I could no longer put strength into them.


    Blackout----when blood no longer flows to the brain, the optic nerves cease their function--at the denouement of that feeling, as I lost consciousness--


    ---BSSHHHHH! BSHH!


    A jarring impact ran into my body from Meimei''s twin-tails.


    "Auoh!?"


    Clink, bent backwards, Meimei dropped towards my feet, the choking maneuver was--


    -in an instant, released.


    The bundle of silky hair was still wrapped around my hand.


    Meimei did a backwards somersault, and her hair had--become short.


    The twin-tails on the left and right had been severed.¡¡Right at the foundations.


    Still contorted, I saw that, at the bottom of my field of vision, two new bullet holes had opened up on the roof of the Shinkansen.


    (Ju-just now was...a snipe!?)


    And the instant I noticed,


    Bang...Bang...!


    I heard the sound of distant gunshots.


    This--sound.


    I hadn''t forgotten it.


    Time and time again, this sound had been heard as if engraving itself into my consciousness.


    The sound of a ...Dragunov sniper rifle!


    "Different--that helicopter is different from Sister Ju''s! Who is it!"


    Along with that gunshot, like a distant crack of a thunder, the sound of Paonyang''s panicked voice.


    From a swaying helicopter, shooting the roots of a person''s twin-tails while they''re grappling with somebody on top of a moving Shinkansen, severing two of them together. Furthermore, with a famous rifle, yet nevertheless anachronistic, an SVD.


    Able to do something like that, a superhuman sniper....I know nobody besides one person.


    "--Reki...!"


    The helicopter, following the Shinkansen, was an OH-1.


    Inside the Hotogi shrine''s garage, Kawasaki Heavy Industry''s high-speed helicopter.


    From the opened hatch--


    Still bandaged in various places around her body, Reki had stuck her body out, holding her sniper rifle in place.


    And with a speed which overwhelmed surprise, the muzzle of the Dragunov flashed.


    --BSSSSHHH!


    The supersonic 7.62mm x 54R impacted the ground by Meimei''s left and right feet, looking as if it was brushing past them.


    "Ah!"


    Letting loose a truncated scream, Meimei pressed against her heel--Thump. She fell upon the ground there.


    This is...a manner of falling which suggests that while there was no blood loss, her Achilles tendon had been grazed.


    Reki. As always, you are a goddess of sniping. Despite being heavily injured.


    With just one bullet, you crippled Meimei''s ability to stand.


    "--!"


    Unable to stay in place, Meimei was buffeted by the wind--


    She slid towards the back of the car.


    Hssh, Somewhat able to hold on to the signalling device at the foundation of the pantograph, Meimei stayed in that position, hiding herself in the shadow of the installation. She seemed to be trying to protect herself from Reki''s follow-up.


    "Kin-chan...um, hello? Sorry for interrupting while you''re fighting."


    A message entered the incam as I was still stunned.


    Panicked for whatever reason, Shirayuki''s voice.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "From Hotogi''s Makieda-san--from the chauffeur-san, there''s a phone call."


    Ph-phone call?


    Frowning, in my ears, Click, Beep, I heard what seemed to be the sound of Shirayuki''s cellphone linking with the incam.


    "--Tohyama-sama, my deepest apologies. This is Hotogi''s Makieda. Right now...I am flying over the anterior of Hope 246."


    ...This voice.


    This is the driver which brought us to the Hotogi Shrine by car.


    From that high-speed helicopter, she was talking with Shirayuki?


    "Wh-what is it...!"


    "This is--our disgrace. The young megumi miko who were watching TV were talking, and Reki-sama, having heard them...took her gun, and kicking Kazayuki off, who tried to take this helicopter to come to Shirayuki-sama''s aid, she ordered the pilot, myself, to fly her out."


    Looking at the anterior of the vehicle, the helicopter had already descended to the point where it was nearly touching the Shinkansen.


    In the co-pilot''s seat of the OH-1, extending half her body out of the hatch, Reki--


    -while her short hair was being beat down upon by the wind, she was looking down on the very back of the train.


    And, giving some sort of order to the pilot''s seat of the helicopter...


    "--no, Reki-sama, we have already exceeded the vehicular speed limit. If we go any faster...the chassis won''t be able to take it...!"


    I heard Makieda-san''s voice, apparently in response to Reki--


    -and even so, Reki pointed her Dragunov at Makieda-san, and I could see her giving Makieda-san some sort of order.


    ...Barabarabarabarabarabarabara...!


    The OH-1 descended even lower while accelerating. At the edge of the very back of the Shinkansen.


    Do you plan to board...Reki!?


    Impossible. Stop it.


    You''re injured.


    Don''t fight!


    "Kinji! Pull back the helicopter! --in front of us is a tunnel!"


    Reaching over the incam, Aria, apparently having heard the conversation between Hotogi''s chauffeur and I, said as if screaming.


    Looking back at our direction of advancement, while the vehicle was delineating the large curve, it was heading straight for a tunnel.


    Above the tunnel was a mountain.


    At this rate--the helicopter will crash right into it!


    "Kinji! We''re accelerating in another 10 seconds! We''re exceeding 300!"


    Muto''s voice delivered the worst of the situation.


    "Makieda-san, rise!"


    "...!"


    Apparently concentrating on the complex operation under the limit-breaking speed, there was no response from the helicopter.


    "Reki! You can''t hit anything except birds--Northern Barbarian!"


    From the front of the vehicle, with the Uzi that Paonyang was holding by her hip--PaPaPaPaPaPa!


    Although it was outside the gun''s effective range, she let loose a barrage at the helicopter.


    Without taking notice of that, Reki placed her toes on the handle of the helicopter, hanging upside down out of the hatch--she readied her Dragunov.


    Pa! Thinking whether the muzzle had flashed--BSSSH!


    "Kyuu!"


    Paonynang''s Uzi was torn out of her hands, falling down towards the track.


    The next instant, no longer able to bear the strain, the helicopter tried to avoid the fast approaching mountain, rising--


    Feeling that, Reki, Flutter, launched herself off the helicopter, into mid-air.


    Zan!


    At the very back of the Shinkansen, Reki pierced the roof with her bayonet, clinging on to it.


    Her amber eyes immediately faced towards this direction--towards the Kokos and I.


    --WHOOOSSH--


    Staying at a speed of 300 km/h, the Shinkansen entered the tunnel--


    --Ban!


    In the midst of the darkness, the airflow around us intensified in a mere moment.


    (Uu...!)


    The air pressure changing in a heartbeat, my lungs seemed to rip apart.


    Buffeted by the vortex of wind, I had no choice but to press myself against the back of the Shinkansen.


    Grinding my teeth, straining my ears in the midst of the ever-present roar.


    Listening to the operational noise of Hope Number 246, echoing in the tunnel--for whether the sound of the helicopter''s explosion was mixed in.


    Still tense, my ears searched through the ripping noise.


    But...it was alright.


    The OH-1 [Ninja] was a helicopter that was as maneuverable as its nickname boasted.


    I had only been shown it in a video by Muto, but in case of emergency, it could perform an Immelmann turn.


    The helicopter performed a maneuver in reaction to death, avoiding the slope of the mountain, escaping danger.


    (Makieda-san--as expected of the chauffeur that armed Miko are entrusted with.)


    Above my head, the lights lighting up the tunnel at regular intervals flowed past one by one like a meteor shower.


    In that scene, as if out of a movie, at the very back of the train, around 400 meters away, was Reki.


    Reki was somewhat standing, and step by step, she advanced. Facing this way.


    --No.


    Don''t come, Reki! You''ll die!


    You are injured. Fighting under such torturous conditions, your body can''t take it..!


    "Re-Ki...!"


    Clatter! Turning my head to that sound, I could see that, while holding a new Uzi that she had taken out of her sleeves, Paonyang was slowly crawling towards the sloped head of the Shinkansen, which was taking the streamline-curve.


    Hiding her body against that slope--when Reki comes into her gun''s range, she plans to take the attack with her gun.


    "Shira...yuki...!"


    Not able to breathe properly in the midst of the wind pressure, pressed on the ear which had the incam inserted into it, shouting.


    "Kin-chan! Are you alright!?"


    "I''m...alright! Rather than that, Reki has...boarded, from the helicopter! She has, severe injuries, can''t let her fight...!"


    "Re-Reki-san is...on the train!?"


    Pa---!


    With that sound, the Shinkansen shot out of the tunnel.


    While Reki''s skirt was fluttering as if it was about to be torn off, she was already crossing from the car at the very back to the next car.


    --There''s no choice. Telling her to stop won''t stop Reki.


    Finally able to breathe normally, I decided to put the final measure that I had been thinking of secretly all this time into action.


    "Shirayuki, for the sake of not allowing Reki to fight, for the sake of saving the passengers--there is something a request for you."


    "A request for me...?"


    "The lead car of the Shinkansen, this Car 16...sever it. With your katana."


    "...Eh...!"


    "In truth, for the sake of that, I had you stay there. The vapor explosive is in the frontmost car--Car 16. Because the passengers are gathered in Cars 15 and below, if you sever it, casualties will be kept to a minimum."


    "But, Kin-chan...will be left at the car with the enemy and the bomb...!"


    Worried about me, Shirayuki didn''t seem to be willing to immediately accept cutting the Shinkansen apart.


    However, it doesn''t seem as if I''ll have enough time to persuade her.


    This train was passing by Shizuoka station, which was desolate after the people had evacuated.


    I can''t help it. I don''t really want to do this, but...I''ll put Hysteria Mode''s techniques into action.


    This is a technique which Nii-san, which is to say Kana, had showed me before, but--


    In this kind of time, I can probably do it.


    "Shirayuki."


    Tone of voice; this kind of feeling is good.


    Calm down, Kinji. If you calm down, then you should be able to do it.


    "Shirayuki. Are you listening? Shirayuki."


    With a voice that was a little deeper, I started speaking as if appealing directly to Shirayuki''s heart.


    "Ye-yes."


    "Ever since before, Shirayuki has known me. Shirayuki, who knows me more deeply than anybody else--wants to say that the burden of this battle is too heavy for me? If that''s so, then that truly is unexpected."


    "Th-that''s..."


    "I thought that Shirayuki understood me, yet--was I wrong? Shirayuki."


    Mixed with the sweetness of Hysteria Mode, my voice, Shirayuki, Shirayuki, called out that name, weaving it into my words.


    "N-no, that''s..."


    Shirayuki''s attitude immediately became as obedient as norm...no, changed into something even more obedient than normal.


    Alright, alright, I managed to perform it well.


    This is something that has been passed down through the Tohyama family, "Voice Captivation"--a type of hypnotism.


    Recently, this was proven scientifically by Seiyuu-training schools, but people are weak against the opposite gender''s voice when a special tone and breathing method is blended in.


    The Tohyama bloodline, which has Hysteria Mode, has already refined this to an art, passing it down.


    According to that piece of knowledge, if one continually responds to girls with their own name, gently, sweetly whispering into their ear...it appears that their mind will gradually become more and more hazy, and they will leave any decision to boys.


    "Shirayuki. The severing of the cars--you''ll do it for me, right? This is something that only Shirayuki can do."


    Controlling my impatience, I continued whispering to Shirayuki.


    Because Shirayuki has an incam inserted directly into her ear,


    I can expect that it''s able to replicate the effect of the contact-distance of whispering.


    "Kin-chan...you can...win?"


    "Yes. Please leave the enemy and the bomb to us. I''ll leave the passengers to Shirayuki and the others. You said that--recently, your Kidoujutsu has been unstable, but...you can cut it?"


    "Ye-yes. If I use all my strength, then...definitely!"


    At Shirayuki''s voice, a wave of relief washed over me.


    It seems that she''ll do this job for me.


    "Kin-chan, I''m cutting it. I''ll definitely sever it well!"


    "Ye-yeah."


    It seemed that she was the type to be easily affected by hypnotism; it felt as if Shirayuki had been completely motivated.


    "I''ll cut it! Cut! Cut! For the sake of Kin-chan-sama, I''ll cut it in half!"


    No-now that I think about it...Nii-san had warned me about this. "Voice Captivation" is prohibited from being frequently used and abused.


    I have no idea of how one could exploit it, but indeed, if I use this often, then it seems as if it''d be horrible.


    It seemed that, in an instant, inside Shirayuki, something like ''loyalty'' for me had been amplified...


    The future is extremely uneasy.


    "--Aria."


    I returned my voice to normal, talking to Aria through the incam.


    "Aria--please retreat to Car 15. You have Kanae-san''s trial. You no longer have the time to be preoccupied with this stupid incident."


    "N-no way! I...!"


    "Kinji, I heard, you know? It seems that I''ve been put in the Detention group."


    Just as it seemed that Aria was about to starts shouting, Muto''s voice interrupted.


    "Muto. I''m sorry. That things became like this."


    "Heh. I don''t care. It''s been my dream ever since I was a kid to drive a Shinkansen. With that granted, I feel like it''s fine even if I die."


    Saying that, Muto''s voice was really trustworthy.


    Even though it was half-desperate at the same time.


    "--Muto. There''s also a pantograph at the back of the leading car. If we receive electricity from there, can we keep going even while severed?"


    "I''m changing the settings to that right now."


    As expected of Muto. He''s quick at his job.


    No wonder he''s an honor student in Logi.


    "If we sever the cars--what will happen to the cars in the back?"


    "Don''t worry. The Shinkansen was designed so that each car can run on its own. Because the New Automatic Train Control System is cut, it can be stopped through manual operation. The crying driver from earlier can do it for us, right?"


    While listening to Muto''s words, I watched the back end of the vehicle, and Reki had already crossed over the middle of the train.


    "Shirayuki, do it, do it for me."


    "Yes...! Kin-chan, may the God of battle bless you...!"


    Apparently having been conserving her power till now, Shirayuki took a deep breath--


    "--Hotogi Soutenryuu--Hihihotogikami - Zankan--!"[1]


    In the wake of that voice, Shing!, the sound of a blade being drawn, reminiscent of a bell, rang out.


    The next instant--without a sound, at the end of the front-most car, the linking portion, light burst forth all around it.


    As if several burners were being used, a scarlet light.


    "Kya...!"


    Meimei drew her neck in at the sudden glare, and immediately after--


    Clank...that heavy sound rang out, and Car 15 started drawing back.


    "...!"


    --Well done; is all that can be said.


    The cars had been severed. With that one strike.


    Having seen that, Reki started running this way as if trying to push the wind out of her path.


    "--Reki! Stop!"


    As I shouted, the severed car behind us got farther and farther.


    1 meter, 3 meters, 5 meters--


    Alright, it was no longer a distance that Reki could cross while fighting against the wind.


    The forward-most car, having become solitary--seemed to have become unstable aerodynamically, and its shaking intensified.


    In my shaking vision, Shirayuki, visible from the incision at Car 15--


    Like Hishikawa Moronobu''s Ukiyo-e "Beauty Looking Back", her back was facing this way.


    Apparently and probably from some kind of iai technique was the flash just now, and she appeared to be still in the regretful stance which had caused it.


    "Kin, chan...!"


    Shirayuki--the blade in her hand, Clank, dropped to her knees.


    Her breathing ragged, with her exhausted face, she turned to look this way painfully.


    Shirayuki, you did well.


    Thanks to you, all the passengers are saved.


    Reki as well. With this, she can leave the battlefield--with that, Reki, who I looked at again--


    "...?"


    While sprinting across the roof of Car 15, which had been severed from this one, she took something out of her breast pocket.


    My eyes in Hysteria Mode caught sight of it.


    (Butei Bullet--!)


    That color is, Grenade. Triggering a huge explosion, it is a miniature vaporized fuel explosive.


    What do you plan on doing.


    Reki--!


    "Minamoto no Yoshitsune...Eight Ship Leap...!"


    Still collapsed, Meimei said something, pale--


    Reki was coming.


    Whilst spinning on the spot, Sparkle--in the air, behind her, she released the Butei Bullet.


    And once again, sprinting forth with all her strength, she faced this way.


    --BAAAAAAAAAAAAANGGGGGGGGG!!


    Manually detonated, the Grenade spun into a crimson vortex of flame behind Reki.


    The shockwave blew away the wind from the front, acting as an reverse hurricane.


    --Reki, while being blown away by the blast--


    -cradled the Dragunov, and her skirt seemingly being torn to pieces--she traveled the gap between the two cars.


    And--Thud!, she tumbled onto the brink of the leading car.


    "--Reki!"


    Rolling off the the edge, delineating a curve, Reki, her face unchanging, pierced the roof with her bayonet.


    And, clinging onto the stock of her bayonet, her entire weight hanging upon it, she used it as a stepping stone, Paki---, and just as the bayonet snapped, she somehow managed to climb onto the roof.


    That body, wrapped in bandages here and there, seemed to have had its wounds opened from the impact just now, and they were soaked in blood.


    Why...are you so reckless. Reki.


    White smoke streaming from her burning bandages and shoes, Reki, standing on top of the train, as expressionless as always...


    Meimei, and even Paonyang, stared up at her in shock.


    ...Reki.


    Robot Reki.


    Do you not know even terror?


    You''ll die if you do that...!


    "Why...did you run this way!"


    I shouted from the center of the car.


    "The reason I ran?"


    Removing her burning shoes and socks and tossing them aside, Reki stood barefoot on the back of the Shinkansen--


    "--because, Kinji-san too ran for me. On that night, from the mountain, cradling me."


    Her method of speaking completely emotionless, she answered with that.


    My ears in Hysteria Mode caught that voice even through the wind.


    "...Reki..."


    After the sniper battle at Hieizan...I thought that Reki had fainted, but it seemed that she was slightly conscious.


    Because I faltered in my words out of embarrassment, Reki turned towards Paonyang, who was looking at the situation from the front of the vehicle.


    "Also, I made an oath. "I oath to become a single bullet, bringing destruction upon those who wish to harm my lord."--That."


    Click.


    As if readying a blade, Reki pointed the Dragunov at Meimei.


    "Koko of Ranban. Just once, I will give you the chance to surrender. The number of people in battle is already two against one. You have no chance of winning. Disarm the bomb and stop the train."


    From behind Reki--


    "It''s three against one."


    Shh, Aria climbed up from the cut section of the Shinkansen.


    "Aria...!"


    In response to Aria, her jet-black and silver-white Governments drawn, my cheek twitched.


    Aria. Although I told her to retreat from this car earlier, it seemed she had stayed.


    Reki--continued to keep her back facing Aria,


    "Aria-san. Please return to the interior of the car. I believe I told you not to approach Kinji-san."


    While her bandages, slightly unraveled, and her short hair was being buffeted by the wind, she spoke a warning.


    "...As for the wounded, return to the hospital."


    Twin-tails being blown about, Aria answered as if arguing.


    "Aria-san is the one that is supposed to retreat."


    "That''s you, right?"


    "It is Aria-san."


    "It''s you!"


    He-hey. Both of you.


    Don''t fight even here.


    The fact is, the two of you being here together in this situation is reality. There''s no helping it.


    At that point, I thought outside the box. A place to return to, a road, none of that is here.


    However--if we are fighting together, if we do not work together, it will be dangerous.


    For a Butei and Butei, if they are able to cooperate well, 1+1 will equal 3 or even 4. However, if there is disagreement between them, 1+1 will not even equal 2.


    The worst case is, they will drag upon each other, turning it into a negative number.


    In the past, Shirayuki and Riko...were opposed to Aria, but if it was an emergency, they would cooperate and fight.


    They were not people who would remain stubborn in even times of trouble.


    --However, Reki cannot.


    Her killing intent, as if the number of enemies had increased by one, was released at Aria, who was behind her.


    Aria too, being Aria, was in a mood where she was ready to point her guns at Reki.


    This won''t do. These two...will fight. At this rate.


    I frowned--and just as I clutched my Desert Eagle, nearly out of bullets, and the Beretta--


    --Zzaaa--


    Once again, the Shinkansen entered a tunnel, and the vehicular noise as well as darkness enveloped us.


    However, the tunnel this time was short, and in a few seconds, the vehicle exited.


    After exiting the tunnel--a glaring light shone down upon the train.


    This light...what is it? Squinting while I looked up into the air--


    ...Barabarabarabarabara...


    A news helicopter, making that noise, was flying in the air at a rather high altitude.¡¡There were many of them. It seemed as if they were waiting for this train, Hope 246.


    This light was the searchlights that the helicopters were focusing on one point.


    The bloody media. From a distance where they would not be affected by an explosion, they were going to be bystanders from above, huh?


    "Koko. It''s over. Throw down your weapons and raise your hands."


    Within the searchlights, which seemed to be carving out a path in the darkness--


    I pointed the Desert Eagle, shining brightly, and the Beretta at Paonyang and Meimei respectively.


    However...even with that, Paonyang''s eyes had not lost their will to fight. The same went for Meimei, collapsed on the ground.


    Why? Why won''t they wave a white flag?


    The Kokos are--


    (...Waiting for something...!?)


    At the exact moment that my mind in Hysteria Mode realized that...


    The sound of the hovering news helicopters changed slightly.


    Looking back at the sky, one of them--Eurocopter''s AS365, approached from the anterior of the vehicle. Reckless. There''s a bomb set on this train. Which location is this TV station from?


    --No, wrong...!


    That was disguised as a news helicopter--


    "Aria! Reki! --Hostile vehicle!"


    Right before I shouted, my eyes in Hysteria Mode had caught sight of the pilot.


    A girl shouldering a sniper rifle.


    She is, she too is, Koko!


    Exactly the same as the Kokos that are here, the third Koko.


    "Rather than twins, they were triplets...!?"


    I went "Tch", glaring at the AS365.


    This is one kind of infiltration method.


    Even if we chase, even if we knock them down, the next Koko will appear.


    "Ah...!"


    "..."


    Forced away by the descending air pressure that the helicopter was creating, Aria and Reki retreated till they were at my side.


    Aria pointed her Governments at the AS365 as if in intimidation, but she did not fire.


    It seemed that Reki was observing my order, "Do not kill,"--and she did not shoot the helicopter.


    As if jeering at the two, the helicopter swept over the Shinkansen from the back to the front like it was making fun of them.


    "Uah!"


    Twin-tails pulled taut by the wind, Aria, behind me, was forced to retreat in the direction of advancement.


    The helicopter--


    "...Uu, Uoah!?"


    Directly above Muto, who had shouted into the incam in surprise--it hovered in the air above the cab. No, to be more accurate, it was not hovering. At 350 km/h, it had started to run parallel to it. In the air.


    From that helicopter, which seemed as if it was originally for rescue purposes, the hatch opened and--Thud.


    Koko, a hook attached to her feet, descended to the tip of the Shinkansen.


    The weapon that the third Koko was holding was the famous rifle, renowned for having the highest reliability in the world, an M700. The one that was destroyed by Reki was painted with camouflage paint, but this one, apparently for night-combat, was colored matte black.


    "Sister Pao--I kept you waiting. Let''s go to Sister Mei."


    The Koko that came to reinforce ordered the second Koko, Paonyang, who had earlier called her, "Sister Juu".


    I could understand it from her attitude, it seems that this sniper girl is the eldest sister.


    "Yes--Sister Juu"


    Paonyang responded to Juujuu with one sentence, Ba!


    While unfastening the buttons of her ethnic costume, she dived towards the right of the vehicle.


    "--!?"


    At these movements which appeared suicidal, I drew in a sharp breath--


    Billowing in the empty space, Paonyang''s clothes expanded into one large piece of cloth like an unfolding piece of origami--as I watched, it turned into a parachute.


    This scene. I''ve seen it before.


    Turning into a parachute in an emergency, it was the same as Riko''s modified uniform.


    Koko, using it not for airborne purposes but to glide, moved in a ''C''-shape next to the Shinkansen.


    And, embracing Meimei, who was collapsed at the brink of the back end of the train, she gracefully descended.


    Severing the parachute of clothes, Paonyang* was only wearing underwear--despite the fact that she was fourteen years old, she was wearing something like crimson lingerie--and she hid her body behind the installation at the base of the pantograph.


    Looking closer, in that one instant, the Seiryuutou that had been embedded into the anterior of the train had been pulled out as well.


    (...This is bad...!)


    My mind in Hysteria Mode told me that the situation had devolved in a mere moment.


    While Paonyang was using the broad Seiryuutou as a shield to protect herself from the Dragunov, she planned to draw Reki into Aru=Kata. Because, if Reki did not have her bayonet, then close-combat was akin to impossible for her.


    From the other side, the front of the vehicle, Juujuu pointed the M700 sniper rifle at Aria.


    Aria too pointed her Goverments back at her, but there was 20 meters of distance between Juujuu and her. It was not a distance where one could shoot accurately with the accuracy of a pistol.


    Each of their enemies having taken an advantageous position, Aria and Reki retreated towards me, who was in the middle of the train, as if clamping down on me with their backs.


    And, as if symbolizing the two person''s relationship, still unable to try and cooperate in this situation--they stayed like that, their backs facing one another.


    "Sister Pao! This is it for business. There are no hostages anymore. The Japanese government won''t give us any money.


    "I understand, Sister Juu! Retreat and blow up the train. We can''t take these people back with us either."


    In the sky above the Meimei sisters, who were talking to each other, the helicopter, which had been vacated, rose by a few meters before it stood-by.


    Apparently calculating the distance between it and the Shinkansen with a camera, while doing that, it preserved its speed and altitude. It seemed that auto-pilot functionality had been installed on it.


    Functionality that was the same as something like the functionality of spacecraft flying parallel to and on the edge of a small planet.


    That is amazing. As expected of I-U''s engineer.


    And--as expected, they are the descendants of China''s General of the Three Kingdoms, Cao Cao.


    Despite the fact that we wanted to drive them to a dead end, at some point in time, we had had that inflicted upon us.


    I had learned this from World History, it seemed that Cao Cao was also a scholar who researched and compiled ancient China''s Art of War, "Sun Tzu".


    And according to Sun Tzu''s Art of War, the three conditions that were critical to victory are: "The time of the skies, the advantages of the earth, the peace between men."


    If one were to analyze it in Assault terms, ''the time of the skies'' would hold the meaning of timing, ''the advantages of the earth'' would hold the meaning of positioning, and ''the peace between men'' would hold the meaning of teamwork.


    The Kokos had chosen their perfect timing, successively attacking us, using the train and the helicopter freely in order to take the advantageous position, and since they were triplets, they had taken advantage of their synchronization...now, each of them had determined the target that they could defeat.


    On the other side, we were limited by the timer of Non-Stop, we were thrown into confusion on the roof and the interior, and with Aria and Reki turning their backs on each other, I was clamped in-between them.


    Even though we had higher numbers, even though our personal ability was not below theirs--we had been pressured, driven to a corner.


    At this rate, Aria and Reki will be crushed, and then I will be killed in a crossfire.


    If--we don''t do something.


    But, what do we do?


    What do we do...!


    My mind in Hysteria Mode driven into full operation, after a few seconds--


    "...!"


    The image of a method to turn this around flashed into my head.


    But...Hey, me.


    Is that image really possible?


    To realize it, we have to have the same thing as the Kokos, the three conditions of heaven, earth, and men.


    The time of the heaven--with the correct timing.


    The advantage of the earth--creating an advantageous position.


    But, for the sake of that, the peace between men--teamwork between Aria and Reki is required.


    Right now, that is missing.


    Therefore, we cannot help but create it.


    --Create it. Who?


    Me.


    Even if just for a moment. I will make these two people link hands. For the sake of victory.


    "Aria, Reki."


    To the backs of the two, I spoke.


    "I believe. In the two of you, in the depths of your hearts...I believe that you trust each other."


    Juujuu is trying to maximize her profits--Paonyang is trying to charge outwards--now!


    "--Then, a make-up handshake."


    I threw my own Beretta and Desert Eagle up into the air.


    And as the two lingered in the air--


    Aria''s and Reki''s arms grasped each other behind their backs.


    And half forced, their hands came firmly together.


    "!?"


    "?"


    Aria and Reki were linking hands like girls that were really good friends with each other, turning around to face each other.


    While leaning over like a dancer, I--


    -with my right and left hand, I turned each of their arms to back to their waists. From a bird''s-eye view, we would be in an S-shape.


    And, as if I was a chess piece in an axis of revolution, I turned a semi-circle, bent on one knee.


    --Guru---!


    Using me as an axis--Aria and Reki twirled around as if in a waltz. For me.


    --"Castling Turn"--


    Two pieces moving in one turn to switch places, a special chess move.


    Aria. Reki.


    You''re good girls. Both of you.


    Aria trusted. Trusted Reki, who moved, trusting me.


    Reki too trusted. Trusted Aria, who moved, trusting me.


    Focusing our consciousness for the enemy''s attack, at the timing where we could not defend or dodge--


    The two used me as an intermediary, trusting each other, putting teamwork into play. In a mere moment.


    But, the moment of that inversion was more than enough.


    Their positions changed, each of Reki and Aria''s opponents were--Juujuu for Reki, Paonyang for Aria, switching into that position. As I expected.


    Sniping versus sniping. Pistol versus pistol.


    We had set up that position. With that "Castling Turn".


    "--!"


    Bang!


    Unable to cancel her shot out of reflex in that instant, Juujuu''s bullets were--Bch! Clank!


    Catching the Desert Eagle that I had released earlier, I used Billiard Shot with my last .50AE.


    Juujuu''s bullet deflected at an oblique angle, Reki counterattacked with the Dragunov--Tan!


    She shot at the feet of the Koko that was a sniper, Juujuu.


    "--Ah!"


    Tripping in the same manner as Meimei from earlier, Juujuu slid towards the front of the Shinkansen.


    "Koko!"


    ---Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    At the back of the vehicle, Aria, while shooting the Governments in both her hands, ran towards Paonyang.


    At Paonyang, who was using the Seiryuutou as a shield and planting her feet, I--switched the Beretta which I caught to full-auto, following up with a barrage which all but left my magazine empty.


    As expected, apparently unable to endure the consecutive attacks of the Governments and the Beretta, Koko,


    "Kyuu!"


    -fell on her butt.


    Clank Clank!


    The Uzi and Seiryuutou held in her left and right hands were precisely torn out of her hands by Aria''s .45ACP bullets.


    Finally disarmed...towards Paonyang, who was left with the ungraceful appearance of only wearing undergarments,-


    "--You''re under arrest!"


    Without holding back, she charged forwards.


    The weapons she was holding having been shot, her hands probably numb, Paonyang was bound by Aria, who had immediately bowled her over, with a wire.


    "This is payback for tying me up back then!"


    Because, shouting that, Aria had bound Meimei, who could not fight, too, I turned to look at the front of the car--


    "..."


    At the edge of the continuing slope at the head of the Shinkansen, Reki was crouching there wordlessly.


    "Sister Pao! Sister Mei! Save me! I''m slipping! I''m falling!"


    In that direction, apparently, clinging unseen to the bottom of the slope, I could hear the sound of Juujuu screaming.


    "You are rather noisy.¡¡Since you are also a princess, please know your position."


    Chchk--


    Taking a stance of placing the Dragunov against her shoulder, Reki''s barrel was pointed directly at the helicopter in the air.


    "...Uguu..."


    It seemed that the thought of it being shot down was intolerable--at that, Juujuu fell silent.


    --Koko, Koko, and Koko--


    All three of them had been rendered useless in combat. Finally.


    ...There''s nobody left, right? After this.


    "It can''t be that there''s more of you, right!?"


    Apparently thinking the same thing as I, Aria, Step


    Not able to hold back, she stepped on Meimei and Paonyang who looked exactly like her--


    Whoosh Whoosh, spinning the pistols on her left and right, she inserted them back into the holsters below her skirt.


    And, facing upwards, Aria and--


    -Reki, standing up, turned to face each other at the same time.


    Those eyes, and those eyes, met.


    "...D-don''t misunderstand, Reki."


    Blushing a little, Aria had started stuttering.


    "Earlier...was just my body moving by itself."


    "--The same goes for me, it was only that my body was moving by itself."


    Reki too also said that, remaining stubborn, but--


    Aria. Reki. I understand.


    Your line of sight, meeting now, was different from earlier.


    Those are the eyes of two people who acknowledge each other, the eyes of a Butei and a Butei. Earlier, the event of helping each other which I facilitated--I pray that that is the new first step between two people.


    "---You flat chested girl! Remember this!"


    From the tip of the car, Juujuu''s voice--


    "?"


    Turning to that, Buwaaaaaa...!


    Apparently having taken it out of her sleeves, a pink smokescreen was thrown up, whirling into a vortex.


    Together with the smoke, Juujuu seemed to be washed away by the cutting wind--she flew towards the back end of the vehicle.


    "--!"


    Juujuu, flying extremely far to the back in the space of an, ''Ah'', Whoosh....!


    Parachute expanding, she performed a rapid deceleration.


    Where she was inside the pink smoke, I did not really know, but in the instant that the smoke parted, I saw--hugging her knees to herself, in that position, she had slowed to around 50 km/h.


    And staying in that position, Zaaaaa...she touched ground in a small field.


    "--What a cold-hearted sister. She left you here."


    At Aria, who said that to the Kokos at her feet, apparently slightly regretful that she had let one person get away--


    ""Kihi...Kihihihihihihi!""


    The Kokos responded with an ominous laugh.


    "A fight between a tiger and a dragon--We''ll take you on the road with us."


    "This isn''t Kokos'' loss. Everyone will be blown away by Explosive Bubble! Idiot, idiot, idiot!"


    Kun--The Shinkansen sped up even more. With this, our speed is 370 km/h...!


    Apparently not able to keep up at this speed, Koko''s helicopter, in the air above us--began to lag behind.


    Once it was a certain distance from the train, the helicopter decelerated...landing on the road next to the track.


    "You can''t do anything except for fight. You''re different from Koko."


    "Kinchi, you''re a useless, slow, idiotic turtle."


    There was no longer an escape route. For Koko. And for us.


    The Shinkansen was operating in an urban area. No matter where it explodes, there will be casualties.


    "--That''s right. I''m not nimble like Riko or Aria. I cannot use any techniques like Shirayuki. I don''t have the skills like Muto to be able to drive anything. By myself, I cannot do anything."


    However, my ears had already caught it.


    That noise.


    "That''s right. You can''t do anything!"


    At Koko, who said that in a high pitched voice--


    "But, we can do anything--"


    From behind me, who answered with that--the sound of a horn rang out--


    Another Shinkansen had chased us.


    ""...?""


    The Kokos, brows creased, looked at the Shinkansen that was chasing us in shock.


    "In this Caravan I, that was something that we learned as well."


    We used a wire, returning from the back of the vehicle to the interior.


    And for once, the Kokos cooperated with Aria as she brought them inside.


    The door to the vehicle was opened due to Muto''s operation, and from the door of the rescue Shinkansen, traveling at the exact same speed along the straight railroad--


    A tube, roughly 1 meter in diameter, was extended this way, automatically attaching itself with a hook.


    "Aya, Ayayayayaya!"


    Sliding down that tube as if it was a slide was--


    Thump, Her butt planted on the floor, Amdo''s Hiraga Aya.


    "...I apologize, Hiraga-san. For dragging you into this."


    "What are you talking about! If it''s one of my customer''s problems, no matter where it is, Aya will come running! Tohyama-kun, Reki-san, Riko-chan, everyone is my important customer!"


    Hiraga-san tugged on the rope that she had brought with her in the tube, pulling several different tools and a piece of machinery that looked like a fire extinguisher with her--whilst she was doing that, her eyes blinked at me. It seemed that she was trying to wink, but apparently, she couldn''t do it.


    A girl whom I never know if she''s skillful or not.


    Bringing in her tools, the tube that was crossing the space between the two Shinkansen''s was taken off. For the purpose of transferring signs and signals between each piece of track, there are poles, and this was for the sake of preventing the tube from clashing with them.


    However, even though we had nowhere to run, for some reason, Hiraga-san was assembling her equipment in a good mood.


    "A-Ayaya! I-i-it''s leaking!"


    I heard Riko''s voice say that from the direction of the seats.


    "Just hold on a little longer! If it leaks, then the switch in the seat will short-circuit!"


    "Riko is short-circuiting too! Quickly, quickly! Save meeeee!"


    Riko...wanted to go to the bathroom?


    That''s obvious. Because, she had drank far too much strawberry milk.


    "Haven''t you disabled it, Hiraga!"


    Kun--Muto said while making the Shinkansen accelerate further.


    With this--390 km/h.


    "--Nothing is impossible!!!"


    Flashing an innocent smile while working, Hiraga-san answered cheerfully.


    We had passed Shinyokohama station. Time left till Tokyo station was--7~8 minutes, huh?


    No. If you think about the distance that is needed for the vehicle''s system to brake, it''s even shorter than that.


    Two instruments had been extended out of the fire extinguisher-like piece of equipment, and working very gently, attaching them to the window of the washroom, Hiraga-san--


    "The vapor explosive will explode once it mixes with oxygen, I heard that earlier from Riko-chan through wireless."


    -said that, and she started working cautiously, but skillfully.


    It seemed that, with a cutter that was attached to the tip of the tube, she apparently opened two miniscule holes.


    Inside those holes, from one side of the tube, something like a balloon began to expand outwards.


    "This is...?"


    To Aria, who was looking through the window, Hiraga-san thrust forth her flat chest.


    "Inflated with nitrogen, it''s a silicon balloon! When it has expanded to fill every corner, the vapor explosive will be forced into this vacuum cylinder."


    GoGoGoGoGoGOGo...the sound of a compressor working.


    After...three minutes. We had already entered Shinakawa station.


    The balloon expanded, and the Explosive Bubble was forced into the gas cylinders while the balloon spread to every corner of the washroom.


    Hiraga-san checked the pressure inside the cylinder.


    The nighttime view of Tokyo flowed by on the left and right.


    Tokyo station was already very close--!


    "Kinji, the last acceleration...410 km/h...let''s go!"


    Kun---!


    The shaking of the Shinkansen growing stronger, Hiraga-san stumbled a little.


    Will she make it--as I watched over her--


    Beep, the piece of equipment made a noise.


    "...Aaalllright! I''m done!"


    "--Muto, brake!"


    Having shouted, I took Aria and Reki, as well as Hiraga-san, into the embrace of my two arms--


    I braced my back against the wall of the vehicle.


    --EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE--GIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII--


    In a heartbeat, along with the noise of the wheels gripping--an ear-piercing braking noise.


    CLANK!!


    The most intense impact up till now rocked the Shinkansen.


    Decelerating--


    Bang!


    Turning to the sound of the explosion, beside us, the window of the washroom beside us blew outwards.


    However--the vapor explosive did not explode. All of it had been sucked into the gas cylinder by Hiraga-san.


    Because the cylinder rolled to hit the wall with a clank, I felt a chill run down my spine--


    "~~~~!"


    I endured the G-force of deceleration with my back.


    Outside the window, orange light started flashing up from below the car. Sparks raised from the wheels and the rails.


    I had thought that after we hit the brakes, we would travel for over 1 kilometer, and we still had not stopped.


    Staying like that, the Shinkansen entered Tokyo station--


    Giiiiiii...Gii...


    Along with that ponderous sound--outside the window, the JR station name display could be seen.


    --"Tokyo"--


    Visible in the direction of the smoke rising up from below the chassis, that display...stopped.


    Stopping--


    We achieved it.


    With this...everything has been resolved.


    I took a deep breath, and--tapped on Aria''s back as she continued squeezing her eyes tight in the midst of my arms.


    It''s all right now.


    As if telling her that.


    Aria raised her head--


    Her camellia eyes first looking out the window, she turned from it to look up at me.


    As if looking at a man who had realized something like a miracle.


    "Aria...the reason I stay in a dormitory despite my home being in the city, I will tell you now."


    Towards me, who was acting as Aria, continuing the small talk that we had had before going up the roof...


    "...?"


    Aria blinked her large eyes.


    "--I don''t really like trains."


    At those words, Aria, while smiling wryly, replied with one sentence: "Same here,"


    Tokyo station, which had been evacuated beforehand, was desolate.


    Apparently supposed to act as a shield at the time of detonation, the trains belonging to the empty stations of Yamanote line, Keihintouhoku line, Chuuouhon line and Oumidou line were gathered here.


    Furthermore, around the stop signs, sandbags were piled up to prepare for the explosion.


    ...How polite.


    Aria and I stepped onto the platform...


    "Ahaa! As a reward for my work, I''ll be taking this~? Ayaya will help herself!"


    From behind, Hiraga-san exited while innocently hugging the canister holding the "Explosive Bubble" to herself.


    I see. With that as her goal, she helped us very happily.


    "...Careful when you play with fire."


    While smiling dryly, I put my hand on Hiraga-san''s head, she who had a strong mercantile soul.


    "..."


    Next was, slinging the Dragunov over her shoulder, Reki, barefoot, descended onto the platform.


    "''Tokyo~, Tokyo~, may the customers who are disembarking please be careful not to forget anything''"


    Lastly, changing his tone to that of an announcer, Muto, dragging the two Kokos, exited.


    On top of each other in an X-shape, sprawled on the platform, the Koko sisters were...were looking between us with an expression which seemed to express that, if we came any closer to them, they would bite us.


    Really, what a huge fighting spirit. I want to act like that.


    "You two.¡¡If you persuade your sister to give up--I''ll connect your phones."


    Aria sat on top of the two, her arms folded, triumphing over her victory with a serious expression.


    "It seems like these people''s helicopters have been locked down by the Kanagawa police. I''m not saying this just ''cause I''m Logi, but no matter what kind of person it is, they can''t do anything while on foot. She''s about to be caught."


    While taking off the incam, Muto cracked his shoulders.


    "Muto...you worked hard. Thank you."


    "What''s with the politeness? Butei Charter article 1. It says, do something something with your companions, right? Which is...hey, hey. Can we get out of this station? They really stacked up those sandbags. I was thinking about buying station-lunchboxes--rather, Ryuuyouken''s Jet Sieuw Mai."


    "Muto~kun! You can exit from here!"


    "Kinji, I''ll leave the rest to you. Bring them to Dagula and have them squeeze them a little for us."


    Hiraga-san, apparently wanting to do the analysis of the Explosive Bubble, if even a moment earlier, and Muto, a station-lunchbox maniac, scurried from the platform of the Shinkansen.


    (I think that the station has been locked down though...)


    While smiling wryly at the backs of the two, I saw them off, and once again, I knelt down on one knee by the Kokos.


    Looking closer, Aria was, from Meimei''s sleeve--taking out tools and weapons one by one, knives, hooks, smokebombs, etc...I took a tool that Meimei was carrying, about the size of a rice ball, into my hand...


    I tried pulling a strange string which was sticking out of it.


    Doing it, Pon.


    (Oh...?)


    In around a second, expanding out of it like an airbag was--


    -clutching her knees, Koko.


    A dummy balloon with the appearance of a person.


    "......!"


    Having seen that, my mind, still in Hysteria Mode, screamed out a warning.


    This is bad.


    This puppet''s characteristics...


    These are the characteristics of, the person who had used a parachute of clothes, escaping to the side of the line, Juujuu.


    That was--an inflatable dummy. Which is to say...


    "--Sisters, retreat. For now, return to Hong Kong."


    Koko''s voice resounded from the end of the platform, and Aria, Reki, and I turned towards it in unison.


    Over there was...dragging her feet, there was the figure of Juujuu, holding an M700 ready.


    (Fuck...!)


    Juujuu did not fall of the train.


    Throwing up a smokescreen, at that point, she switched with the dummy...even if she was not able to climb up, she clung to the side of the Shinkansen. Until Tokyo, the whole while.


    Probably crawling along the rail, Juujuu had distanced herself 100 meters, creating the distance to use a sniper rifle.


    Nothing can be done with guns.


    That aim was...on me. I knew that her sights were meeting my head.


    "Reki, don''t move!"


    At Reki, trying to raise her Dragunov, Koko shouted.


    Reki--had noticed that I was being aimed at. She did not ready her gun.


    Just, staring in the direction of Juujuu.


    "...Ouch!"


    Just flicking my eyes to look in Aria''s direction, Aria--was having her feet tightly squeezed by the Koko sisters.


    The Kokos were, with some sort of desperation, yanking on Aria''s hair and skirt.


    With that, Aria can''t move.


    Because, she had gotten carried away, sitting on Koko.


    "The wind trained Reki well. It made you lose the heart of a human. In this battle, I understood that veeeerryyy well. You are a girl I cannot use. So, already, you, I do not need."


    "..."


    "Reki--I expect that you still have bullets. Die by them. Right here, right now."


    Juujuu was apparently still in pain from being shot by Reki, and while her foot was trembling--she gave that order.


    The M700 aiming at my forehead was a bolt-action rifle, and it could not reload automatically.


    If it shot me, in the time until the next bullet was in the chamber, she would be counterattacked by Reki.


    She did not want to leave that opportunity.


    So, Juujuu ordered Reki to shoot herself.


    "If you die, I will not kill Kinchi. Kinchi is a piece I can use, Koko doesn''t want to kill him either."


    "Koko. As you say...I have one bullet. If I shoot myself, you won''t kill Kinji-san?"


    Towards Reki, saying that as if in confirmation--I turned in panic.


    I had heard this from Jeanne at the Hotogi Shrine.


    --Last Bullet--


    When those of the clan of Ulus are backed into a corner, when they are hindering their companions--like the samurai which once existed in Japan, they perform Jiketsu. A clan that continues the culture of ancient Japan.


    This is dangerous. This situation is--


    "Stop it, Reki! No matter what, she won''t ki-"


    "Kinchi, shut up! Reki, the words just now was an oath by the name of Koko."


    My voice was drowned by Koko''s words.


    "Waiting is unfair for Koko. Reki, shoot yourself right now. If I have to wait, Koko will shoot Kinchi. Reki, it''s fine if after that, you shoot Koko. Rather than letting some other person take Kinchi, Koko chooses to die together."


    "Koko. Princess of Ranban."


    Having said that, Reki--


    -placed the stock of the Dragunov at her feet.


    "The Reki of Ulus asks. The oath you spoke of--not killing Kinji-san, will you abide by it?"


    "You shouldn''t make fun of me. Koko is the princess of the prideful Wei."


    "--If you break the oath, all 46 girls of the Ulus will destroy you. With everything that they have, the skills that had once conquered the world, they will definitely take your life. By now, you should understand this."


    Straightening her back, Reki placed the barrel under her own chin.


    "Stop it...Reki!"


    "Kinji-san.¡¡The girls of Ulus are equal to bullets. However, I was...akin to a defective, unusable bullet. Unusable bullets are meaningless pieces of iron."


    "Stop it, Reki! You''re being tricked!"


    Aria''s high-pitched voice pierced the air.


    "Kinji-san. You ordered me not to kill a person, but now, I, for the sake of protecting my lord---will shoot myself."


    "...!"


    "However, please understand that this is not disobedience of your orders. Because--"


    "...Stop it..."


    "--I am a single bullet.--"


    She placed the toe of the foot which had lost its shoe on the trigger of the Dragunov.


    "YOU ARE NOT A BULLET!"


    My cry was also in vain--


    Her expression not even flickering, with her toe, the trigger was--


    --pulled.


    --Click.


    "...!"


    Once again, Reki''s eyes opened.


    Those eyes were--


    -clearly opened in surprise.


    The bullet--did not fire.


    "Misfire..."


    Camellia eyes opened, murmuring to herself, Aria too had an expression which conveyed her disbelief.


    As for modern bullets, the chance of a misfire is low. It would be correct to say that it is mostly nonexistent.


    Furthermore, Reki had her extremely meticulous misfire prevention, even going so far as to make her bullets herself.


    The chance of a misfire was one out of a billion...No, it had been controlled to the point where it was one out of a trillion, right?


    That had just happened.


    Reki was, at that--surprised. Clearly.


    "Because, this gun will not fail me."


    The Dragunov she had trusted that much had--


    -failed. Failed Reki. Now, for the first time.


    --Reki.


    Earlier, you said that you were an unusable bullet, that you had no meaning.


    Misfires have meaning too. Think about that meaning.


    "...Kinchi!"


    Juujuu-


    -in that one instant, understood the change in the situation.


    Reki could not kill herself. However, she had no bullets but an unusable bullet.


    And, the next danger, the person who could fight was--me.


    She is lost.


    Kill me now and run, run without killing me and recreate this scenario, attacking us again.


    In the space of that hesitation--I snatched the magazine out of the Dragunov that Reki was holding in blank shock.


    "--Reki. Don''t shoot yourself a second time."


    While saying that, I took the last bullet out of the magazine before Reki''s eyes--


    And I clasped it in my two hands.


    While doing that, I stared directly into Reki''s eyes. I am furious. For the sake of telling her that.


    "This is an order. You said that you would listen to my orders, correct?"


    "..."


    Reki matched my sharp gaze--Nod.


    Wordlessly, she nodded.


    Having confirmed that, I revealed the bullet in front of Reki''s eyes,


    "Now--be born again."


    I told her that. Click.


    Returning it to the magazine, I slotted the magazine into the Dragunov.


    "--Reki. The person you should shoot is that enemy. Once more, believe in me."


    I said that to Reki--


    Bang--


    While I turned back, I stood in a position where I could protect Reki from Koko''s sniper rifle.


    She would definitely shoot before Reki, who was cradling the gun in a daze.


    That one shot--well, if it comes, it comes.


    As for my guns, I do not have anymore bullets. Billiard Shot is impossible.


    Bullet slicing is impossible too. I don''t have my knife anymore.


    The Bite I did against Patra--that is also impossible.


    That defense is imperfect. Because, I will faint from the impact. Koko still has bullets. If I fall, at the last, I will be killed by the second loaded bullet.


    All the methods I had used till now could not be used in this situation.


    --However, I will not die. Hysteria Mode is unmatched in this world.


    My reflexes, 30 times faster than normal, thrust my hands forward before I could think.


    That''s right. Definitely, if I do this--!


    Towards me, who had taken that stance--Koko--


    "Kinchi!"


    --Bang!


    Along with the gunshot, a 7.62mm NATO was released.


    The palm of my two hands, stuck out, was--


    -just the index fingers and middle fingers of my opened hands were overlaid in a #-shape.


    --Can I do it? This kind of thing?


    I was only half-confident in myself, but I could not think of anything but this. In this instantaneous moment.


    I surrounded the enemy''s bullet trajectory with the square made of my fingers.


    The bullet, showing no intention of stopping, approached my fingers--


    "--!"


    --Whoosh--


    Using Edge Catching - Double Finger, I closed in on the bullet with the two fingers of my right hand--


    However, the bullet was not restrained, and it flew through the space between my fingers, heading towards me.


    A 7.62mm NATO''s initial velocity is supersonic.


    The full-metal jacket, heading straight between my eyes, was averted slightly to the left--


    While spinning, it flew towards my left eye.


    With my index finger and my middle finger, once again, I closed in on the bullet.


    And, once again, I slightly changed its direction. Further to the left--


    "--!"


    Whoosh!


    A sharp pain ran through my cheek.


    And--the bullet--


    Clink--


    -left and behind me, far away, the glass of the showcase of the vending machine for flowers had been hit, and it was cracked.


    As for me--I was not hit.


    The bullet had just grazed my left cheek.


    I did it--


    It was theorized in but a moment, yet when I had tried to do it, it had worked.


    With my bare hands, slanting the course of the bullet...a technique which changes it into something akin to the symbol, "/".


    If I were to give it a name--Slash--would be what it would be called.


    As expected of Hysteria Mode.


    Finally, it seemed that I had become such that I was able to deflect a bullet.


    Well...I had been injured quite badly though, spraining my fingers. On both of my hands. It really hurts.


    "Kinji...y-you, just now..."


    Her voice filled with shock, Aria''s eyes had widened into circles.


    From next to her--


    "--In the midst of this darkness.--"


    Reki''s voice.


    Turning to look at her, Reki was closing her eyes, and her Dragunov was raised once again. Aimed towards Juujuu.


    That was something I would have never thought would have come from Reki, an extremely irrational movement.


    Reki trusted in the fact that the misfire from just now could be fired. That which was uttered just now--


    -My words.


    "A path of light exists--outside of the light, nothing can be seen, nothing exists. I--"


    Reki''s...poem when she was sniping had changed.


    Opening those eyes once again, Reki--


    "--am one who runs in the midst of that light."


    -pulled the trigger.


    --Bang!


    "--!"


    This time, having been fired, the Dragunov''s 7.62mm x 54R--


    --Chiiiiii--


    --brushed past Juujuu''s head as she was reloading, not hitting its target.


    "Kihi...!"


    Koko, having broken out into a cold sweat, laughed, holding up the M700.


    Aria sucked in a deep breath. Reki, who had perfect accuracy, had, regretfully, missed--so she thought, however, that was wrong.


    It is that sniping technique. I had seen it before.


    "--!?"


    Bang!


    Koko, who was on the same level of Reki, fired.


    Diagonally, in a completely different direction.


    "...? ? ?"


    And, Stagger, Stagger, she stumbled about--


    -and with an expression which revealed that she had no idea what was happening to her body, Thud.


    -at that spot, she toppled.


    That was a sniping technique which Reki had used against the Caucasus Silver Wolf--the Haimaki of present, during the period where he had once infiltrated Butei High.


    With a normal bullet, grazing one part of the body, applying pressure on one portion of the nervous system, a complex sniping technique which numbed the recipient.


    It can be performed on humans too, that technique. As expected of Snipe''s prodigy, Reki.


    Getting a concussion, her feet unsteady, Koko used the M700 like a cane, trying to rise again, but--


    Thud!


    Hidden below the platform and above the track, Riko came charging out--and she clung to Koko''s back.


    "Mi-Mine Riko!"


    "Cao Cao-! That''s also Cao Cao, this is also Cao Cao. All three are here~. Kufu!"


    Like a piggyback monster, she tightly squeezed Koko''s body with her two legs, performing a full nelson on her with her hands--and very literally, Koko''s two long twin-tails, like snakes, moved to tighten around her neck.


    This choke, used in an attempt to kill me twice--Shanshikeikeihou, Riko-version.


    "Go to sleep with your own technique, Cao Cao. The person who taught me this move has become my enemy."


    "......! !"


    Even so, Juujuu reached her hands out to Riko''s face as she was behind her, trying to counterattack, but--


    -having taken advantage of opportunity where Meimei and Paonyang were rooted in shock, she flew straight towards Juujuu.


    "Koko--you really don''t know when to give up!"


    "Wai-! Aria! Time out, time out!"


    Aria ignored Riko''s voice, extremely panicked, Thud!


    Going into a double-legged dropkick from sprinting forward with all her might, she rammed into Koko.


    Riko, Thump!, along with Juujuu, blasted backwards--


    "~~~~~~~~~~..."


    Finally, she seemed to have fainted. Riko, too.


    While smiling wryly at Aria, binding the third Koko with a ferocity akin to that of a tiger devouring a panda--


    This time, with this, everything is resolved--I turned my back on the Kokos.


    (Reki...)


    On the other side, Reki--apparently exhausted, collapsed to the platform, sitting completely straight.


    From the Dragunov, which she had not been able to shoot herself with--


    As if feeling some sort of message, she tightly, tightly hugged it to herself.


    I knelt by her side, and...


    I could see that, from Reki''s eyes, a single tear fell.


    "...Reki..."


    "I...do not hear it anymore."


    Those shoulders were trembling slightly.


    "Hear what?"


    "The voice of the wind--I can no longer hear it. The wind has already stopped speaking."


    Reki has...


    Until now, never made movements that she had thought of herself.


    Just being ordered by the "Wind", with this, living like a robot.


    Those directions had faded away--so she said.


    That was probably the release of the delusion that had been engrained into her by someone.


    I had learned this in Inquesta, that type of mind control could be released by a severe shock.


    With the shock of her Dragunov failing her, which Reki had trusted from the bottom of her heart, she had been released from that unseen hold.


    "The wind is no longer saying anything--huh. Isn''t that the same as saying, "think by yourself"?"


    Towards me, who had said that, placing my hand on Reki''s shoulder...


    Reki raised her head.


    "I do not understand. From now on, what do I do? From now on, alone--"


    "It''s fine. The wind is something which blows where it wants, right? And also--you are not alone. I am together with you. Because, after all, you''ve already submitted our team registration to the school. Within this time, by yourself."


    Saying that, I flashed a small smile, straightening my back.


    Reki...was silent.


    Staying silent, her left and right hands grasping the grip and stock of the Dragunov for support, she stayed in that position for a few moments--


    And when a gust of wind blew through the station, Whoosh, she raised her head.


    "--anu urus wennuia...Eternity--"


    Reki had--


    ...A song...?


    "--Celare clai ol....tu plute ire, urus claia Sky--"


    --started singing.


    I knew not which country those words stemmed from. I could hear that parts seemed to be in Japanese.


    Amazingly mysterious lyrics.


    However...it was, a beautiful song.


    Even then, its rhythm seemed was so nostalgic, so familiar.


    And, Reki''s voice. It was wondrous. Its volume was soft, but she sang like a true singer, with perfect tone, such that anybody there who was listening to that beautiful voice would be rendered speechless.


    "--Raios Zalo Ado...§Á§ã§ß§í, §ñ§ã§ß§í §ß§Ñ §ß§Ö§Ò§Ö §Ù§Ó§×§Ù§Õ§í--"


    Standing up, Reki sang, and it reminded me of a bird setting off from its nest, a beautiful, vibrant song--


    Along with that continuing melody, the wind flowing through the platform strengthened.


    As if it was singing. The wind too.


    Aah. This is probably--


    -The parting song between the wind and Reki.


    "--Celare claia ol...tu plute ire, urus claia Sky--"


    At the refrain of the song, the wind, intensifying into a gust--


    From the vending machine which I had broken earlier, the bouquet of flowers which the person who says farewell gives to the one who sets off on his journey was swept up, released into the air.


    The flowers, coming loose, were caressed by the wind, with innumerable amounts of petals scattered into the air.


    In the midst of that multi-coloured mist of flowers--Reki walked atop the platform.


    Towards the end, which was completely desolate.


    (...Reki...)


    All words lost, we could not even open our eyes in the face of the intensified wind.


    When I closed my eyes, the last thing I could see was--


    "--anu urus wennuia...Eternity--"


    -in the instant the song, returning to its first line, finished, turning around, Reki--


    -as if having been reborn, her fresh, neat face.


    That face still could not form anything but a slight expression, but...


    ...It was smiling, I thought.


    The wind stopped--opening my eyes again, Reki''s figure was no longer there.


    Aria panicked at the fact that Reki had suddenly disappeared, but...I was not like that at all.


    Isn''t it alright? For the first time, Reki started walking by her own will.


    She had stopped living by the orders of someone, and herself acting like a new wind, she walked towards freedom.


    So, this is like Reki''s second birthday.


    Rather, I felt as if I wanted to give her my blessing.


    ''Happy birthday, Reki''--that.


    Brought to our location by Muto and company, the Jieitai''s bomb squad came out...


    After them, a higher-up from the police, Butei High''s Ranbyou and Tsuzuri, those teachers, and the aftermath squad--


    A few Butei High students came with them.


    After hearing of Reki''s disappearance, Snipe''s third year Shibaiko-senpai tried looking for her, but...I thought it is useless. Because, by her own will, Reki could completely erase anything like a hint of her presence. As long as she does not try to come out, no matter who looks for her, she won''t be found. Even if you brush right past her.


    Also...because she had erased her presence by herself, she should be doing things covertly. Right now.


    While I was thinking that, I exited from the desolate, maze-like Tokyo station along with the others.


    Exiting from the Marunouchi exit, there were several black Butei Cars waiting.


    Apparently an Assault elite, and treated differently as such, Aria was taking a car together with Ranbyou...Each of us, Riko, Muto, Hiraga-san and I, were driven by freshmen from Logi, split up, sitting in the backseat of our respective cars.


    "...Now that I think about it, did you make it to a toilet? There was no toilet on Car 16."


    Hysteria Mode released, I asked lightly, and Riko planted her fist in my left cheek, pressing down on it firmly.


    Ou-ouch. The bullet graze from when I had performed Slash, hurt a little.


    "Ki-kun! You''re not allowed to ask that question of girls! I certainly made it in time!!"


    Apparently, Riko, blushing, had...well, somehow done it somewhere.


    Pursue it any further, and she''ll be pretty pitiable. Even the me of normal understood that.


    Turning away to face the window of the backseat, Riko--


    "--Kinji. You''re a cheater."


    -with the manner of speaking of the Other Riko, murmured that.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "This. My eyes cannot be cheated. Here. There''s the mark of a knife."


    Saying that, the thing that Riko took out of her pocket was--the shell of a sniper rifle''s bullet.


    That was the casing of the bullet which Reki had tried to shoot herself with, and after that had failed, shot Koko with.


    "...You have sharp eyes, Riko. As expected."


    Sinking deeper into the seat, I received the casing from Riko''s small hand.


    A normal bullet''s casing has an ignition point known as a primer attached to it. If there is no primer, the bullet cannot be fired. In other words--the end result is a misfire.


    I...


    ...after hearing about the "Last Bullet" at the Hotogi branch...if the situation became such that she had been pressured to the last bullet--Reki, as Jeanne had said, might shoot herself. That''s what I thought.


    So, at the sleeping Reki''s side, when I was performing the simple disassembly of the Dragunov--I extracted the bullets from the magazine, and removed the primer from the last bullet in advance. In preparation for Koko''s next attack.


    Removing the primer from the bullet was a rather dangerous action, but if I used my knife, using the special method that I had learned from Nii-san, I could do it.


    As I expected, Reki tried to shoot herself with the last bullet--and that bullet ended up being a misfire.


    After that, I took the bullet out of the magazine, and I reattached the primer which I had enclosed in my pocket. Clasping the bullet, I acted as if I was concentrating on doing something.


    And with that, loaded once again, this bullet performed its correct function, becoming the bullet which decided our victory.


    "Kinji--planned this? The whole flow?"


    "Well, about half. Rather, it doesn''t matter anymore, right? That."


    Riko looked this way with an expression of admiration, this time staring out my window.


    Visible there was a large billboard advertising the 3D movie to be opened to the public shortly, "The Wizard of Oz"


    Now that I think about, when I had eaten ramen with Reki at Odaiba too, that billboard was visible.


    "The Wizard of Oz". When I was small, my mother read that to me from a picture-book--and one of the characters which appeared in it, the tin lumberjack who was missing a heart, received a human''s heart at the end.


    Every one of us is probably like that.


    The wandering Dorothy, the cowardly lion, the stupid scarecrow.


    However, everyone lent each other their strength, and each of them managed to take hold of their future self.


    Like that fairy tale, immediately getting it before the ending...is obviously impossible.


    However, it''s fine if we approach it step by step. Towards our new self.


    So, Reki--you should do that too, from now on.


    "Ki-kun, why''re you smiling? Are you so happy to be next to Riko?


    While pushing Riko, who had returned to Normal Riko and was cuddling up against me, I noticed that I was smiling wryly.


    I had been completely--drawn to Reki''s side. I was just thinking about this.


    Lima Syndrome, which I had planned to use on the night which I was placed under Sniper Restriction by Reki--


    -the reverse of that psychological phenomenon, Stockholm Syndrome, exists.


    The people who are imprisoned feels sympathy for the people who are imprisoning them...a phenomenon where they become completely allies of their capturers.


    This was, probably, that.


    I had planned to win her over, but I had been won over instead.


    Of course, the other side was not conscious of this result.


    Now, I am definitely standing by that wordless and expressionless beautiful girl who is out there somewhere--Reki.

 Volume 7 - CH 4

    Returning to Butei High in the night....


    After the Masters ensured that there were no severely wounded casualties, they quickly split us up by subject and distributed debriefing records. It sickens me. Let us rest a bit first. At least allow us a bowl of katsudon. Aria was taken by the Assault instructor Ranbyou to the principal''s office. Riko and I were Inquesta while Mutou was of Logi; we were all interviewed by our respective instructors. After that, the Masters got into contact with the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, the media and the JR. I thought we would be castigated for cutting the Shinkansen; however, with the capture of the perpetrators, this did not happen.


    On the contrary, we were lauded for resolving the issue. Officially to boot. Like this, Butei High did not have to take responsibility for Koko and her group''s hijack of the Shinkansen to extort money from the Japanese government. This was a very nicely done maneuver no matter how you look at it.


    "Tohyama-kun, I''ll tell you this before the start of legal hearings for a plea-bargain. The fact that you all were targeted must be kept strictly confidential lest some very important person gets upset."


    The Inquesta Master Takamagahara Yutori said. With the presence of the black suited man during our debriefing on top of Yutori''s words, I could somehow understand that. Judging from his badge, that guy was an official from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs holding the class of a vice-minister. This was probably related to Aria. As a general rule, regardless of whatever cases Butei are involved in, international ones are their own responsibility. However, Aria is a foreign aristocrat.


    It was better for Japanese-British relations that the fact that she was exposed to great danger on Japanese soil not to be made public. These are the so-called "adult matters" in which we kids have no say. This isn''t exactly a very good point either because if it continues to worsen, it would prove troublesome indeed.


    Perhaps there was an attempt to offer us hush money, for the official mentioned something about "the government offering us distress money in the future" of which our polite refusals of his good-will caused us to be eventually dismissed very late.


    Once we finished, I headed over to the No. 2 girls dorm. To the highest floor......to Reki''s room. Opening the door with the cardkey I got from her before, I found the interior dark. Although I already expected this, still there really was no one in.


    (Reki...)


    A naked light bulb cast its light to no purpose on a room of bare concrete. The living room window was shut and the silence was deafening.


    The wind.....didn''t blow here.


    It wouldn''t anymore.


    Returning to my own room in the boy''s dormitory, here too, there was nobody. According to Ranbyou whom I crossed paths with on my way, Aria had headed to Toranomon for a preparatory meeting with a female lawyer whom she had hired, before the trial of her mother Kanzaki Kanae. Doing so after such a major operation; she really is tough.


    I entered the living room....


    *Chika*, *chika*


    I noticed the flicker of a light.


    .....What? The answering machine of my rarely used landline is at maximum capacity? This is 1 min x 30 messages and with 30 minutes of recording time....With an unpleasant feeling in my heart, I pushed the playback button.


    "Kin-chan, are you alright?"


    As I thought, Shirayuki.


    That girl....whenever anything happens, she''ll have this habit of incessantly sending mail....As my cell was destroyed and thus could not be connected, she contacted here instead.


    "If you receive this message, even if it might be a trouble....please call me back. I believe Kin-chan''s alright, yet....guuugh....I''m really...worried....u...hu...hu...."


    Shirayuki had been separated from me when she had been left behind in Shizuoka with the rear portion of railway cars.


    I know you are worried, but don''t call for 30 minutes.


    After a momentary break, the recordings began to play the next portion.


    "Uu...eguu...huu..Kin-chan...uu...uu...uuuuuuuu....."


    S...scary!


    Please stop crying into the recording. In the dead of the night it''s like a ghost.


    With apprehension, I played the next part which was...


    ".....I''ve just got a call from Butei High! I am so relieved when I heard that Kin-chan''s alright. The criminals have all been captured too! How truly magnificently done....! Kin-chan is truly amazing. Truly amazing, Kin-chan is.....aa.....Kin-chan is...truly an amazing gentleman...."


    Why the repetition...


    "All of us here are fine. We are taking the Tokaido Line back. It will be pretty late when we get back but I''ll prepare a feast after we return. Just a short while back, I bought fresh crab!"


    Shirayuki being Shirayuki, this switch in tone is too fast.


    Speaking of which, have you brought the crab back yet?


    Uu...there''s still some more messages. I''m getting sleepy already.


    "Kin-chan, about that...about that...that pregnant woman aboard the Shinkansen; she safely delivered her baby at a Shizuoka hospital! That''s just great news...I just received the photograph by e-mail. It''s a cute little girl! Errm....speaking of which...do you like babies Kin-chan? I like them a lot. They are so cute, just looking at them makes me feel all blissful inside. That...that''s why I.....I....someday...someday, Kin..."


    *Pi*......I pushed the stop button.


    Stop....stop.


    This no longer has anything to do with the initial purpose of ensuring my safety. Furthermore, what''s with this bad feeling crawling down my back. Right, time to delete them all. Despite being sleepy; well Shirayuki was rather worried, so I gave her a call. In the face of all that excited screaming, I simply said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Sleep now," before quickly ending the call.


    Disconnecting the phone line and having showered, I lay alone in bed for a long time without my cell and nothing in particular to do.


    (Koko, Koko, Koko...)[1]


    I dimly reflected on the memory of the three sisters who had targeted Reki and me. Those three were all captured at Tokyo station, screaming and cursing all the way to the end. To better differentiate them for the Logi seniors escorting them, the words "eldest daughter", "second daughter" and "third daughter" were stuck on their foreheads, in a most amusing manner; just like the kyonshi in that old film "Mr. Vampire". Tonight, those three sisters would be interrogated by the Dagula''s top S instructor Tsuzuri Umeko.


    I don''t know the details and I don''t wish to know, but I hear that Tsuzuri does some rather horrific stuff to suspects during her interrogations. Good. Let them get their punishment.


    (Well then....this time around...)


    This time around, can I finally say my great ancestor''s favorite phrase?


    "With this, one case is closed"


    But this phrase....thinking about it now, it has a ring of unease to it. One case closed. Doesn''t this.....give the feeling that there will be a 2nd, a 3rd case? Oi....great ancestor....


    Due to nothing happening after being vigilant for some time, I could spend my entire SW after Caravan I resting. No wait, it would be more proper to say, the start of the vacation. The prologue would be being awoken just some time after noon the next day by Shirayuki making crab fried rice. With Aria absent, that left Shirayuki and me to do the cleaning, washing and cooking. Shirayuki, who as ever, was a god with these household skills, was like one of the maids commonly found in Riko''s games. I spent my vacation leisurely under the care of Shirayuki, who for some reason was extremely blissful every day, while taking my time to pick a new cell phone.


    Just in the middle of those tranquil days, right in the midst of my vacation, Riko, who had somehow gotten the cardkey to my room from god knows where, appeared in my room. A brutal mood like that found in a Western shootout scene filled the room. "Ki~ku~n?" Riko said in a catlike voice. "Get away from Kin-chan-sama, you adulterer!"[2] Responded Shirayuki. With a swing of a knife, I returned to those sad days; Riko clinging all over me for who knows, possibly the sake of killing time and Shirayuki would always grab her, swing her nagadosu, even let fly with her M60. My room has already been the scene of 10 grappling matches, 12 sword duels and 15 gun battles. Riko who likes games of chance besides fighting and Shirayuki who is easily provoked.....whether it be arm wrestling or speed eating, there have been many battles between those two. And Shirayuki being Shirayuki and having the ridiculous reasoning that "a wife should never lose to a mistress!" would always readily join battle. At times when I return home, those two would be on all fours head butting each other with grunts of "mo...!" "nnmo....!" like bulls......hey you two, aren''t you actually on pretty good terms since it has even come to this? So it was that September arrived in the midst of this unceasing hubbub. The time had come to register the team roster that was submitted earlier even if I was reluctant to do so.


    Normally, a representative from the team would attend the application, the Masters would give a confirmation call after the field trip and an affirmative reply would be made and finally, the confirmation photograph would be taken. However, as Reki did not respond to the Masters'' call, our team had not been confirmed. Which is to say that I did not belong to any team and that I''m left dangling. Well, even if my case is a little special, truth is on our field trip, there were numerous "we are still not a team yet" incidents. That is why there were emergency measures known as "Just" for these students. These on-site applications simply required one to fill out and submit on paper the names of the team members. Once the Masters take a group photo, the team would be considered "acknowledged/registered." In short, it is a shortened, last-minute registration of a team. Nonetheless, the deadline for this emergency measure is tomorrow. As expected of me feeling impatient, I called Aria.


    "About the formation of the team, please wait for a while." Awaiting instructions, I got only this from Aria.


    "You told me to wait, that means you already have a plan?"


    "Yes, but since you used that kind of tone on me earlier, I won''t tell you. H-un."


    Making that kind of anime sound with her nose, she hung up. It seems that..... she still could not let go over the "I''m fine with anything about the team formation" I had said before Caravan I. Certainly, that had been my fault however....good grief, Aria is certainly like a bratty kid in stature and personality.


    Like that.....


    During the deadline of the on-site applications the next day, I was unattached to any group. Students who did not manage to fill in an on-site application would have their team decided for them by the Masters. Well at worst, so be it. Either way, I still intend to transfer out of Butei High. Just when I was feeling a little unwell and forcing myself to study,


    "Kin-chan, I''m sorry. I haven''t said this until now...."


    Shirayuki brought in something wrapped in a furoshiki. That body resembling a gravure model was dressed in a black outfit. The neat ribbon across the breast of her blouse was black. The hair band she normally wore was also black. Furthermore, her hair was tied up, which was rare. This was not like the usual Shirayuki. It appears that that clothing was Diviza Nero; the attire worn by students taking their team confirmation photos. It has been loaned out from Amdo.


    "Ki..ki...ki...kun come here? The water here''s sweet?"


    Riko sang as she appeared, also wearing black. She wore a design which daringly revealed her skin, particularly her breasts. Most disagreeable. One can tell at a single glance that she wore no underwear on her breasts. On that note, is the protection offered alright? Wearing bulletproof clothing which exposes the skin.... Averting my eyes in embarrassment upwards, I saw that the ribbons holding her two-side up tails in place were also black. These two were totally in black from head to foot.


    "The team''s....Just. You are all attending it?"


    "Thaaat''s right! Kiii...kun must go too!"


    "......Me....too.....?"


    "About that, even though it''s not good to say, but....earlier, I divined that I would form a team with Kin-chan....so I did not tell anyone about the team''s application. Furthermore, I heard from Aria after Caravan I that everyone would be in the team...."


    I opened the furoshiki while listening to Shirayuki. Inside, was a black suit.


    This is.....the Diviza Zero that I would use.


    "Riko-rin and Aria also formed a two man team; however, we annulled it during the confirmation. Aria had changed her mind; this was for the purpose of forming a new team with Ki-kun and everyone else."


    So saying, Riko showed me the application slip for the on-site application.


    On it was....


    ¡ò Tohyama Kinji (Inquesta)


    ? Hotogi Shirayuki (SSR)


    ? Mine Riko (Inquesta)


    ? Reki (Snipe)


    These 5 names were written.


    This is the team that Aria envisioned.


    Setting aside the fact that a double circle denoted me as leader, even Aria had a single circle marking her as the vice-captain.


    "Oi...this is...."


    I said while pointing at Reki''s name.


    After the Just, the students of the newly formed team had to have a group photograph taken by the Masters. Like this, each team member displayed their mutual solidarity.


    However.....Reki, who had vanished at Tokyo Station, was still missing.


    Which means that there was no way we could register.


    "Un....Since we cannot contact Reki-san, we may cancel her name. But Kin-chan wants to do Butei work with her, right?"


    Shirayuki said with upturned eyes, as if she shared the same misunderstanding as Aria.....


    However, it didn''t seem fitting to tell her about Reki interning herself to me as a sniper at this juncture. With nothing confirmed or denied, I listened to whatever else she had to say.


    "That''s why Aria was bent on including Reki in the team. She said that, ''if Kinji is to be included, then so too must Reki be included. Otherwise, this team would be against Kinji''s wishes. ''"


    "But Rekyu is still missing. I don''t know whether she can join the team like that," Riko said, continuing Shirayuki''s observations.


    "And thus Aria said that, ''letting Kinji have false hopes isn''t good, so please don''t tell him about the team before Reki has been admitted.'' Well, Aria being concerned about Ki-kun is a good thing that''s why Riko won''t say anything more from now. Apologies."


    Aria.....


    So that''s the reason you were so vague about the team last night. Such human concern was so gentle and female. Even if you were like a man in every other aspect.


    "However we still could not contact Reki by phone in the end. Just in case, she sent the assembly location and time of the application to Reki by text but there was no reply."


    Looking at the downcast Shirayuki, I thought, "That''s understandable," since Reki''s phone was destroyed in Kyouto by Koko.


    "Aria is already at the photo taking site. She was already there waiting for Rekyu first thing in the morning. The deadline is noon today. 30 more minutes and it will be time. Well, we can''t go yet Ki-kun! Put on your clothes! This is Ki-kun''s on the spot changing show! Kyahaaa!"


    Riko said as she reached for my belt while I stood still with the black suit in hand. Looking as if I would be stripped of my trousers, I shifted away from Riko.....With the Diviza Nero in hand, I left to change. Partly without protest.


    My room was originally a four man room so there were a few to double as private rooms. Entering one of them, I straightened my hair before a mirror and got changed.


    *Kasha*


    From the roof, came the sound of a phone camera clicking.


    "Ki-kun is too exposed. If I were using a pistol, Ki-kun would be a wind hole now."


    Looking up, I saw that one of the roof panels had been removed. Riko hung upside down from there with her upper body sticking out, waving her rhinestone adorned cell phone.


    ....Appearing in weird places again, as usual.


    "Girls shouldn''t take pictures of men changing. Even if I don''t do it, our roles would normally be reversed."


    Already knowing that stopping Riko''s weird behavior is fruitless, I checked out my new look with a black necktie in the mirror.


    "Ki-kun''s life photos can be sold to Yuki-chan for a considerable price. Kuhihihi..."


    I say, Shirayuki would really buy them. You two really do get along, no? Definitely.


    "By the way, is it okay with you Riko?"


    Just in case....


    I should ask Riko hanging over my head first. Looking in the mirror;


    "You want to kill Aria and me. However fighting would be difficult if we form a team. Butei seriously fighting among themselves is strictly forbidden. Killings within a team are especially heavy crimes."


    "Ha. This girl here is an outlaw. Tu es amn¨¦sie"


    Riko.....her voice suddenly becoming sharp, turned towards me with a grin.


    "The reason why I am working with you all, is so that others do not kill you. I said it after defeating Vlad, "I won''t forgive you if you get killed by anyone else besides me." But after that, how many instances where there in which you all were nearly killed? It was also very dangerous this time round. I can''t bear this any longer. Furthermore the Bandire[3] is fast approaching. For the sake of the future from now on before Aria and Kinji are fully grown, I will always be with you. Once the cerises [cherries] are ripe, I will eat you down anew.


    "After this......the Ban..... what?"


    Looking at Riko who mentioned that unknown danger....however, the ceiling was as it was before. There was no trace left let alone Riko. I let out a "hun" from my nose like I was trying to dispel this uneasy atmosphere before putting on my black suit and leaving the room.


    This year''s team photo shoot was held at the roof of the Inquesta block. When the 3 of us, Shirayuki, Riko and me, arrived, we found that there were more black-clad students there than we thought. 20-30 people were present. Were they all here for the Just? We were the same, yet its seemed that everybody was still hesitant at the end. Well, a Butei team is based upon mutual trust with lives. This is not something that can be so easily decided. Being unsure up to the last moment is entirely natural. I looked out over the rooftop beneath the overcast sky. There, amidst the milling crowd of students....was Aria. She was wearing what should be a specially made mini-sized Diviza Nero with a tube top beneath her jacket. Her navel was intermittently exposed as her clothes fluttered in the wind. A rectangle was marked out in black vinyl tape on the floor. The other teams waited in line in the middle of this area for Ranbyou to take their pictures.


    "Oi, Aria. Kaminari-sama will eat your navel."


    I said to the silent Aria who appeared to be having her picture taken.


    "Kinji."


    Aria, who had turned around, gave my navel and the overcast sky a "?" look


    Her beautiful brows deeply furrowed, she walked towards me, Shirayuki and Riko.


    "Once more you speak such ridiculous things. It isn''t my navel that''s going to be photographed."


    Apparently, this child who has just returned to her country had no idea about the saying where Raijin is supposed to eat human navels.


    Alright. Now was not the mood for explanation but next time I''ll do so and give her a good scare. That''s because Aria has a strong phobia of thunder.


    "Approximately how long till the deadline?"


    "Around 5 minutes."


    At both Shirayuki and Riko saying this, Aria''s camellia eyes turned up towards me.


    "Kinji.....are you okay with it ....coming here? About you.... forming a team....with us"


    "Whether I''m fine with it or not, you have already written my name on the application form. And as leader to boot."


    "I, I was thinking of forcing you in because the matter between Reki and I would not abide us being in a team....I never thought about stealing you away from Reki''s side."


    Aria, who was slightly embarrassed at saying such forceful things, fell silent. I.....said nothing and watched the surroundings.


    Reki.....didn''t turn up. As I expected.


    "There is no more time. What do we do with Reki?"


    "Wait until the end. I''ll text her again."


    Aria said, cradling her arm and looking at the stairs.


    About...4 and a half minutes left...


    Looking at Assault Master Ranbyou who was handling today''s photo taking and at Riko and Shirayuki who were holding the application form, I leaned over slightly and whispered,


    "Aria, listen to me. It''s still alright to cancel now."


    "......? What?"


    Aria leaned over, directing her tiny left ear at me.


    ".....Riko; she''s dangerous. We still don''t know if she''s a friend or foe."


    "I knew that all along. When the time comes, there will still be a final showdown between her and me."


    "She may launch a sneak attack on us. She will always be around us if we form a team."


    "She''s not that type. Despite her appearances she''s very prideful."


    Aria, whose own pride reached into the heights of space, looked behind her.


    "Anyway, if I do fall to a sneak attack, avenge me. That''s an order. Carry it out well, okay?"


    "Me defeat Riko? That''s a very serious matter. And strictly speaking, if you are going to order me why do you still need me to be leader?"


    "That''s for the strategic purpose of Kinji taking the role of UL in battle formation. In other words, a leader in name only. The orders will still come from me."


    Even if I don''t hand you that task, you would still start issuing orders of your own accord anyway. But if I were to mention that, a handgun would come into play.


    Well, whatever. Just take it as I''m lending you the title of leader.


    "Also, the team name sounds like that of a vehicle. What does it mean?"


    "Aa...that''s the name of a place that I own. It''s in the Dartmoor region of Devon county."


    Aria casually said as my eyes widened. Owning a piece of land...but she''s a highborn lady doesn''t she already own land? Does she intend to wear a crown on her head as well? I stared at Aria''s twin tails in surprise.


    ".....Well, it''s empty wilderness. It''s just inheritance of one of the scenes of the Holmes family''s triumphs. I didn''t even earn it through my own efforts." Aria averted my gaze in mild embarrassment.


    I remember that name.....Baskerville. I read about it in the Inquesta textbooks. Amidst the cases solved by the original Sherlock Holmes, that name appeared. Later, the Holmes family acquired the land where that case occurred and named it Baskerville. And now, it belonged to Aria.


    (As I thought, she''s really a noble lady...)


    I shook my head and while doing so, saw for a moment at the edge of my vision.....a flicker of white.


    ".....?"


    In the shadow of the 2m high air-conditioning unit installed on the roof....was something that looked like a white tail.


    "......!"


    I.....broke into a run.


    "Kinji!?"


    Ignoring Aria''s voice from behind, I sprinted towards the air-con unit.


    ....That was...


    It doesn''t merely look like it; it was a tail. Covered in silver fur, it was the tail of an animal.


    (It likely isn''t a mistake....)


    Turning a corner round the air-con unit, there....was a silver wolf.


    Haimaki.


    And.....


    His master.


    A girl with short cut hair, wearing a Diviza Nero in the form of a man''s suit. Her back against the side of the unit, gazing impassively at us as she stood there without a word....


    "Reki....!"


    Aria, who had chased after me, shouted the girl''s name.


    "....."


    Reki, who stood below my field of vision, no longer had a bandage wrapped around her brow. I was still worried about her other wounds but from the looks of it, she was alright. Her 4 kg Dragunov sniper rifle was also carried on her shoulder in her usual manner.


    "Reki-san! This is wonderful, you made it in time....! Everyone was searching really hard for you, yes? Where did you go? Really....."


    Shirayuki, who was running over with Riko looked as if she was interrogating a younger child as she questioned Reki.


    "....After joining up with Haimaki, I headed for Kyouto."


    "Eh?"


    Seeing Shirayuki''s surprised expression, it seems that she did not go to the Hotogi branch shrine there. She must have found it hard to show up there after stealing their helicopter. And Haimaki must have sensed that his master was near and thus, left the shrine.


    "....After which we made a reservation at the inn where we came under attack before and had a bath there." Inn.....you mean you were at Saori-san''s Hachinoko? Speaking of which, baths? You still rely on traditional healing remedies and those are severe wounds. Well since you are healed now it''s good.


    "Even so....you knew that we were here."


    I said as I remembered that Reki''s cell phone had been destroyed.


    "After I bought a cell phone just now, I received Aria''s message immediately."


    Reki replied as she lowered her head.


    (Ah...so that''s the case)


    The moment I charged the phone that I bought a few days back, I was surprised by getting a mail from Mutou and Shiranui. It seems that Reki encountered the same situation. Generally speaking, when cell phones that are receiving messages are out of range or off, the message will be saved for a few days in the network center. And once it detects a signal again, the message will be sent anew. It''s the same with new phones bought after the destruction of the previous one. It just requires the user to use the same number and not change his mail address. That''s why Reki received Aria''s message when she bought a new phone. A wry smile surfaced when I imagined the surrealism of Reki in an electronics shop but it''s fortunate that Reki bought a new phone today. If it were tomorrow, it would be too late.


    (In any case, Reki.....made it here. She would never hear the Wind again.)


    ...Yes. She came of her own accord. This would be the first time Reki had acted on her own free will.


    ......Welcome. Welcome, Reki.


    "....."


    Aria....


    Despite rushing over immediately, was silent.


    What''s....with this hesitation? The deadline of the Just is drawing near. Well, despite forming a team after you had a big fight, it''s understandable there would be a strain in relations.


    ....Can''t be helped. This is where I come in.


    As I wasn''t in Hysteria Mode now, I don''t know if I can skillfully restore the ties between both girls to their former state.


    "Reki, are you fine with joining this team? Even if its arbitrarily formed by Aria."


    I asked in place of Aria.


    Reki....nodded her head without a word.


    "Well then, hurry up and say what you want to say, Aria. After that we hold hands like friends and go get our picture taken. During the battle when you were being attacked on both sides by the Koko''s you were holding hands."


    Recalling the turn above the Shinkansen, I pressed Aria on....


    "During that time, I only did that because it was the best thing to do."


    Aria, red from embarrassment, responded as she looked up at Reki.


    "But you wanted Reki in your team. Stop being so hard-hearted."


    "Th...the team needed a sniper in it. That''s why I included her."


    Aria...this stubborn girl....My words seem to have had the opposite effect. It would be bad if I continued speaking and they end up fighting. They would still be fighting when the deadline passed. Just when I was getting my hands burnt dealing with this troublesome kid, a lifeboat appeared...


    "Even though you say all these things, Aria actually likes Reki, no?"


    "Come on Aria, it''s fine saying it. Yesterday, I felt pity for you watching from the sides....you were so worried about Reki."


    Riko and Shirayuki said from both sides.


    Aria looked at the two of them, looked at me, and then looked at Reki.


    Buwaaaa


    With no time for me to thank Shirayuki and Riko, Aria''s face turned red.


    "That...that''s not the case! I....I...."


    So saying, Aria, who had extended a trembling arm towards Reki....took one step, a second, and walked towards Reki.


    ".....Reki.....!"


    ....She hugged her.


    "Reki....Reki.....I was so worried! Why did you suddenly disappear...!"


    The crying Aria and the expressionless Reki as she was being hugged.


    Riko laughed as she watched those two and Shirayuki looked as if she was the elder sister kindly looking upon her two younger sisters.


    G-Great.


    As I thought, to get girls to make up, you need the help of girls.


    "Aria-san, that time atop the Shinkansen..."


    Reki, from the center of Aria''s arms....


    "Thank you for holding my hand."


    Looking into Aria''s face, they were the first words of gratitude she had spoken.


    Thank you.


    Until now, Reki had never said those words to anyone as far as I can remember. And hearing those common words from Reki, who was so silent that it seemed like that would never happen, it made me feel good.


    Reki did change a little after that life-threatening Caravan I after all.


    Hearing this overly frank gratitude Aria....whose face had been red from embarrassment for a moment, neatly turned to face Reki.


    "Reki....I too am thankful. For coming that time....thank you. Let''s erase this hole in our friendship. Let''s now......restore diplomatic ties? Renew our relations? Err....let''s be friends again!"


    I gave a bitter laugh at such strange words for mending ties.


    "Hey hey! My dear students! There is still 15 seconds to the deadline. Butei are to strictly adhere to that timing!"


    A man''s voice could be heard from somewhere. I looked at everyone who was dispersed. This voice....the owner was famous for only remaining audible while he himself was invisible. Master of Lezzad, Chan Wu.


    "Oi little brats! Stop clinging all over each other and come here! There''s around 10 seconds left! Hurry up and enter this border and have your picture taken!"


    Looking in this direction, Assault Master Ranbyou brandished a camera and denoted the area marked out by vinyl tape on the floor.


    "Let''s go."


    Aria grasped Reki''s hand. Just like when they were atop the Shinkansen.


    "Alright, we''d also better get going."


    Pushing Shirayuki and Riko by the shoulder, I hurried towards Ranbyou and her camera. Ahead of us, Reki who seemed unsure how to react after having her real self accepted by another person, ran behind after Aria''s lead. Chasing after those two, I smiled.


    Here, on this rooftop of the Inquesta building was where a month ago, Reki became my partner against my will. And now....at this very same spot, we dragged Reki into our team. What an inversion it is.


    "5 seconds left! Run!"


    Charging towards Ranbyou, who was looking at her watch and shouting angrily, the 5 of us entered the area in one scattered block. There was no time left to neatly line up like an exemplary team. If this were a normal photo shoot, the photographer would say "Smile, look this way!"


    "Alright. No smiling! Look diagonally ahead!"


    This is a Butei group shot. It required us to look diagonally ahead, giving little hint of our true selves. We wore black to prevent the identification of our school from the uniform.


    "Team Baskerville! Kanzaki H Aria Just!"


    Aria, who was first to stand in the middle of the area, said to Ranbyou with her hands on her waist. To her right rear, Reki, in order to prevent her Dragunov from being photographed, pushed the rifle sling on her shoulder back a little to hide it. At Aria''s left rear, Riko folded her arms and faced to one side, with only her eyes focused on the camera. I brushed my hair slightly such that it covered the wound left on my cheek by the Slash. To hide the taping covering my still aching fingers, I placed my hand in my pocket and entered the frame''s right corner. If anyone deduced my techniques from my scars, that would leave me at a disadvantage. Last to enter the left corner was Shirayuki, who, demonstrating her fine upbringing, faced Ranbyou''s camera with a slight smile.


    "September 23rd 1159 hrs, Team Baskerville....Acknowledged, entered!"


    Looking at her watch, Ranbyou raised the camera and pushed the shutter release at the very last minute.


    And so, the strobe flashed with a sound.


    Unexpectedly however, the camera that Ranbyou hurriedly raised was slanted. Although all five of us were captured in the picture, it was messily crooked to one side. Well, whatever, it''s a photograph of us who always leaves things to the last minute.


    At that time, I never expected that this photograph.......


    .....would be the first and last one together for us, the five members of Baskerville.


    After an evening shower, the sky cleared. A rose-coloured sunset engulfed Tokyo...


    I took Reki and Haimaki to the western tip of the Academy Island outside the fence that prevents anyone falling into the sea. This was for the purpose of giving Haimaki that reward I promised him on that mountain during the sniper battle.


    "Here...eat up. It''s really troublesome peeling off all the vinyl wrapping."


    In an open box by my foot were 60 fish sausages. Or in other words, I bought the entire box. On seeing that, Haimaki let out a howl, thrust his head into the box and began devouring. His white tail was waving like a propeller. He really loves fish sausages.


    "...."


    At Haimaki''s side, Reki knelt down and gently stroked his back, as always; expressionless to a stranger''s eyes...however, I had the impression that I could read Reki''s expression to some small degree. This was a gentle expression of gratitude to Haimaki. I turned towards the golden sea, illuminated by the sunset and took a deep breath of the sea breeze. At this time, the wind was refreshingly cool.


    Summer....was nearing its end.


    "Speaking of which, did you know that even the battle positions were submitted by Aria on her own volition?"


    Hearing my words, Reki raised her pretty face from her kneeling position and shook her head.


    "The front is formed by Aria and me. Aria is the PM (point man), I''m the UL (Unit Leader).[4] Support will be you and Shirayuki. Riko will make up the tail. When storming a target, Aria and I will suppress with handgun bullets while you two will provide medium and long ranged attacks. Riko will be on alert for any attacks from the back and in retreat; she''ll act as the rearguard, hampering any pursuers."


    Reki''s face was like that of a small animal as she gazed intently at me while I fired Assault terms non-stop. Seeing as she didn''t say anything, it appeared that she had no objections. Well, at any rate, after being forced to become leader, I knew how to improve the team''s formation. I had to combine everyone''s talents and personalities.


    Aria and I were experts at fighting alongside each other. Shirayuki was an almighty unit in both offense and defense. She could charge forwards with both spell and sword or stay at the rear tending to the wounded and act as a spotter for sniping. And at the rear was the genius sniper Reki, protecting Riko who would quickly spot dangers. In the event of withdrawal, although Riko could defend against the enemy''s assault, however, her true skill lay in escaping; the fighting retreat being her expertise. Aria....in this accidental team of 5, was a balance. She may have no reasoning ability but she was a genius in combat matters.


    (And furthermore, military formations aren''t all there is to this team.)


    In this team, everyone''s abilities are singularly high. Including Reki, this team had two S-rank Butei which was something that was rare even amongst 3rd years. In the 2nd year, only we alone had this. Shirayuki and Riko are both A-rank so it''s really a big drop in ability when my E-rank is considered. I''m truly sorry. Well, with the run-up to registration being so chaotic, the cohesiveness of the team in doubt and according to Ranbyou-sensei, "If the team is unwilling at the start, you''ll have a hell of a time in the end."


    I certainly pray we don''t run into any cases big enough to have a hell of a time.


    "How should I say this....Is this really alright? Forming a team with Aria."


    Although the matter might have passed, but I''d still better be sure.


    "....Yes."


    Reki quietly stood up and faced me.


    "Until now, I''ve never felt ''human emotions.'' But after this experience, I''ve started to think. I''ve started to think about....Aria-san''s feelings."


    "Aria''s feelings....?"


    "When I was wounded on the mountain during the sniper attack, I was bent on following the Wind''s orders; to fight to the death. And so, I allowed you to leave me. That had to be putting on a brave front. At that time, I was wavering between you and the Wind."


    Putting on a brave front....even at that time, that emotion had already taken root in Reki?


    "Now, I can say, at that time what I was thinking in my heart was ''I don''t want to die.''"


    "...."


    "And the one who allowed me to embrace that thought was Kinji-san. You."


    "Me....?"


    ".......You are a very important person to me. I did not want to leave you."


    Reki, who was new to emotions....


    Said honestly into my eyes without hiding her feelings.


    "......."


    Suddenly having a pretty girl say all this to me....


    I was unable to respond and turned to face the sea.


    "It''s you who allowed feelings to take root in my heart. If I died I would be separated from you....from the one important to me. I don''t want that."


    The one important to her....she said it twice. And furthermore, they were both direct to my face. Reki sure is straight. Exactly like a sniper who fires straight and true at her target.


    "This time, I''ve thought about Aria-san''s feelings. When I took Kinji-san away from Aria-san it was the same kind of act. To her, you are a very important person."


    Perhaps mirroring my actions, Reki''s eyes which were looking out to sea were.....at this moment filled with a hint of loneliness.


    "That''s why I''ll join the team.....I''ll watch over you all, never pulling you all apart again. No matter what happens in the end."


    Hearing Reki who was normally caught up in her own world say all this.....I had some difficulty keeping up.


    "That''s why, you and Aria being together is a good thing."


    Having said that, Reki closed her tiny lips. And after a rare moment of hesitation,


    "But this too.....is putting on a brave front....."


    She murmured.


    "Putting on a brave front?"


    "Yes. Once more there are conflicting emotions in my heart. I''m....facing not just the male who is simply the one Ulus need....but also the Kinji-san who allowed me to feel emotions."


    Reki''s red-brown eyes stared at me, as if she were gracefully expressing her own feelings and slowly said,


    "I don''t want to see you stolen away by Aria-san"


    ....That''s virtually the statement of another confrontation once more and yet....


    Reki''s demeanor did not have the same one-sided feel as when she last fought Aria at Butei High.


    "....."


    "....."


    For a while, the two of us were silent. The sound of crashing waves resonated in the distance.


    "And conversely, I now ask if Kinji-san is fine with it; having me on the team. The Wind doesn''t speak anymore. I myself don''t know what to do either. My own heart follows some uncertain guidepost as it walks on, wrapped in contradiction. Without any direction from the Wind I don''t even know who I am anymore...."


    Perhaps it was due to the silence raising my sense of unease but Reki''s behavior....resembled in some respects an attempt to cling onto something. Thinking this a little cute, my cheeks loosened imperceptibly.


    "....Reki. No one ever knows who they are."


    "....."


    "Reki is Reki. That is enough. I''m fine with the current Reki, don''t worry."


    Hearing this, Reki''s cheeks....slightly turned scarlet. Well, this must have been due to the red light from the setting sun.


    "But....I don''t know what to do from here on."


    "If that''s so, then just start looking from now on and it''ll be fine. Just set yourself a target. And the school and team are there for that purpose."


    The S-ranked honors student, Reki hearing me, the E-ranked problem child with a reputation for being utterly useless say such vague things, looked as if she was.....slightly taken aback. She resembled someone listening to the warnings of elders.


    ....The sound of waves reverberated in the distance....


    Reki....


    "You.....are just like the Wind."


    She murmured to herself. And gently caressed by the wind,


    "Kinji-san is a great person. Even knowing about my emptiness....he didn''t change."


    "No, I''m quite narrow minded. You however..."


    Being able to suppress Hysteria Mode demonstrates that I''m quite a virtuous person at heart. I felt like saying so but to do that in front of Reki would be embarrassing.


    Swallowing my words, I tried to cover it up.


    "Ah....emptiness, emptiness has its own benefits. You just need to fill it up with many various things."


    "Kinji-san..."


    "That''s why I''ll teach you some general knowledge."


    "Yes. Please teach me."


    So saying, Reki''s attitude gives the impression of having pure respect for me....Even if it''s appropriate that I remain silent, I still felt somewhat embarrassed. In terms of Riko''s games, it would be like entering "Reki''s route." Although it wasn''t my intention, did I just pick all the words that would win her over? This...although the character is different, it was just like my junior in Lezzad, Fuuma Hina. Mistakenly respecting the useless me, Reki sure is pitiful, I thought.


    "After all, you are devoid of common knowledge. Probably the most out of all 5 Baskerville members."


    For the sake of balance, I said something that would reduce her goodwill towards me. And with that...Reki''s mouth seemed to twitch by millimeters. It seemed like she was pressing her lips together in an endless line but she was actually curling them.


    "....."


    And with a sound, she drifted over to my side and....


    *Pa*


    Lightly struck my upper arm.


    This might well be an expression of anger. Communicating with Reki definitely requires observational skills. Because she hit me, I too retaliated. Lightly, gently, striking Reki on the upper arm.


    And so, *pa* *pa*.


    Reki hit me twice. I don''t understand it but there was somehow an air of joy to the whole thing.


    Which is to say that Reki also doesn''t know how to express emotions.


    Aa....this was bad. Even this had to be taught to her. Looking down, I saw that Haimaki had finished eating his fish sausages.....Beneath the brightening moon and the sun that had almost sunk below the sea, I turned around and prepared to return to my dorm. Like I''d just abandoned her, Reki....


    "Kinji-san."


    Lightly tugging my jacket from behind;


    "The loyalty of the Ulus is eternal. Even if the wind no longer speaks to me, I will protect you....forever."


    The happiness within her words took me aback. Seeing that kind of expression on Reki''s face again, it made me feel good.


    Those who do not know Reki well may not understand but I could understand that expression well enough.


    It was a really thin smile. But it was cute enough to capture my heart.


    There was nothing that could rival it in that....a smile, without a doubt.


    That night, just after 11pm....having revised modern Japanese until pretty late.....Shirayuki got the remaining crab out of the freezer and prepared a late night tenshindon.


    Perhaps it was because the food was too delicious but Riko who for some reason, had recently settled at my home took her ladle and clashed with my own for the tenshindon. Riko you little bitch...scraping even the tenshindon in my mouth out is far too much. My teeth are going to break like this. Just when I was protecting my own bowl by using Edge Catching Double Finger to stop Riko''s ladle....my cell rang. It was Aria''s lawyer. How many times has it been during this vacation that she had taken our testimonies over the phone? Thinking it was another one of those times; I resigned myself to leaving the remaining tenshindon and quietly walked into the living room. However, that was not the case. She was informing us that the preparations for the retrial of Aria''s mother, Kanzaki Kanae-san, had been complete. Generally speaking, from now until the start of the hearing, no more new pieces of evidence could be submitted. Which in other words, means that for the time being, Aria had some time for herself. On hearing this news, I checked my watch....and took something from the wall cabinet and put it in my pocket. That was...how shall I say this....something I bought out of care for Aria. After saying "I''ll be back soon" to Shirayuki who was in the bathroom, and ignoring the giggling Riko who was giggling and gulping down her tenshindon like a hyena while saying cryptically, "hu hu hu....well, well, well....? Going-some-where-hmmm? Excellent, excellent. Looks like my love-making counseling on the Shinkansen did not go to waste, hu..hu..hu," I left the house.


    Recently, Aria did not rest at all due to the preparations for the trial. Add to that the conflict with Reki and she must be very stressed. And all past experiences until now demonstrate that when stressed, Aria would get into angry outbursts and things would become "Kinji''s fault." In reality, Aria had recently on many occasions became nervous and would eye me in a strange manner before disappearing. That is probably a sign of danger. Thus why I needed to pacify her before the dual Governments simultaneously open fire. Nevertheless, my opponent is a girl. All along, calming the tempers of girls has never been my strong suit.


    However, this time was different. I had methods taught to me by Jeanne-sensei at my disposal.


    "Girls will be calmed down when they receive from men clothes, accessories or things they can wear."


    And this really does work as demonstrated by Reki calming down when I bought her clothes in Osaka; this theory can be said to have withstood practical on scene scrutiny. It can thus be also applied to Aria. Even so, suddenly giving her a present would be weird. "What double meaning is there to this? Tell me! Quick, tell me now!" she would say while pointing a handgun at me. Nonetheless, today was also an occasion.


    Today, September 23rd......


    Despite there being only around 30 minutes left, today was Aria''s birthday. Probably.


    Probably, since I never heard it clearly from Aria''s own lips.


    However, a few months before, I heard Aria tell Shirayuki that "I''m a Virgo." This met a reply of " Eh..? That really doesn''t seem so." And thus this dangerous conversation played itself out.


    A few days ago while under the influence of Hysteria mode, I recalled (apparently, when in Hysteria mode, I could recall every word I heard about something) this. To avoid the problem of being peppered full of holes in the event that I forgot Aria''s birthday, I noted down in my Butei notebook that "Aria is a Virgo." And from some searching on the net, I found that Virgo ended on the 23rd of September. In other words, today. If Aria''s birthday was before this date, I should be blown full of holes by now. As such, I can guess that today is her birthday.


    Of course, this alone would still be insufficient basis for such a claim so I found additional backing in the unidentified 4 digits in Aria''s e-mail address¡ª0923 since it was common for users to place their birth dates at the end of their mail addresses.


    Leaving the male dormitory, I leaned against the guardrail of the road and gave Aria a call. A single ring and Aria immediately answered.


    ".....Wh... what? Kinji."


    What''s with this suspicious tone.


    Why? Well whatever.


    "Where are you now?"


    "Ah, eh? H-Here? This is the girls dorm. My room. I just returned from the lawyer''s office. But...wha, what is it Kinji? Don''t tell me you want to come to my room?"


    Who the heck would go to Aria''s room?[5]


    "Then come to the conservatory below the girls'' dorm."


    "Eh..."


    "I will....yeah, be there in around 10 minutes."


    "Ha, ha, eh?"


    Ha, eh? What is this?


    I said warningly to Aria who spoke in that idiotic voice as if air was leaking from her throat,


    "Understand?"


    "Yes."


    Yes?


    That was the first time I heard anything akin to polite language towards me from Aria''s lips.


    Is Aria alright? She''s being a little strange. Maybe she was simply tired. Even so however, I still must proceed. There was nothing more important after all, than preserving my own safety.


    Walking through the academy island in the late night, I reached the foot of the girls'' dorm....


    One would know just by looking from the outside, that the interior of the conservatory was utterly dark.


    Aria still hadn''t arrived? I turned on the electrical switch at the side of the glass window when¡ª


    *Pa* *pa* *pa*... the light of fluorescent lamps bathed the interior starting from the front of the conservatory. Vegetable gardens, lily and nadeshiko zones, water lily and hibiscus zones; flowers and greenery glistened individually beneath the light. The last zone to be illuminated was the most sprawling of all; the rose zone.


    There, garbed in her uniform, Aria stood idly.


    She grasped at her twin tails as if rubbing them. This was a habit of hers whenever she was nervous.


    Suddenly, she let out a "Ha, Waah?!" and looked around her surroundings. As if some event had not been able to be cleared up in time, numerous light bulbs lit up the decorative plants. It seemed as if the power source and ceiling lights were linked. It was just like a Christmas tree. Incidentally, the small fountain in the middle of the conservatory was linked to the power source as well. It began to spray sparkling drops of water. To top it off, the night scene of Tokyo, together with the Tokyo tower, under the harvest moon of mid-autumn could be seen through the glass walls. Somehow this over-illumination turned the place into one of much splendor.


    Well, time to put Jeanne''s battle plan into action for the sake of saving my life. I raised my hand in Aria''s direction and walked towards her¡ª


    Aria tightly held her hands before her front, her expression one of extreme impatience.


    "Why...why did you call me here?"


    When I stepped forward, she took a step back.


    This isn''t like the Demon Butei Quadra Aria at all. She looked apprehensive.


    "Aria....are you.....alright? You could still speak fine up to ''here''."


    While speaking, I walked up to the front of Aria who was covered in the blooming roses....and on noticing the scar on the ground left by repair work, let out a small whistle.


    "Haha....oi, this is where we fell from above back then."


    Back then, I¡ª


    Had leapt from the top of the girls'' dormitory together with Aria who was about to be taken back to London in a helicopter.


    At that time, I had misjudged the strength of the vinyl greenhouse''s roof and had fallen rather vigorously to the ground. In the process, I had battered aside several of the metal piping, wounding myself as a result.


    "....Seriously...."


    Aria who was looking at that spot, remembered that incident and, hit by nostalgia, her angry, upturned eyes softened. Normally angry, Aria now¡ª


    Was actually rather....cute. From the first time I met her, I had always thought so.


    As if she could hear my thoughts, Aria looked up and covered her grinning mouth with her hand like she was somehow trying to hide her double canines. It appears she has a sensitivity complex regarding her own cat-like canines. That being the way it is, there''s no need to hide them now. Besides, I don''t dislike them. Setting her unseemly mouth in order, Aria cleared her throat¡ª


    "Eh....what do you want with me? There must be a fair reason for calling a lady out at such a late hour, yes?"


    She said with the oppressive feeling that I would be blown full of holes if that wasn''t the case.


    I pointed at the clock hung on the trees in the center of the conservatory.


    "11:45. That''s quite safe."


    "So; what. Is. The. Matter."


    Aria. Right now, your expression is extremely weird. It is the utterly strange expression of one who is excited but is desperately trying not to let it show on her face. I should take this with my phone camera.


    "Today is your birthday."


    Putting on airs, I had barely said this when¡ª


    Aria, nodded frantically with her eyes wide open.


    "You, yourself forgot didn''t you?"


    *shake, shake, shake*


    Presently, her twin tails were violently swinging from side to side and her eyes tightly shut as she shook her head.


    "You''d thought I''d ignored it then?"


    *Nod...shake, shake*


    One moment nodding then the next shaking her head, she really did believe that I had ignored her birthday totally. Such lack of faith in me.


    By the way, why are you suddenly not saying anything? Just some time ago, Reki had become so talkative and now Aria had fallen silent; are you switching places or something? I really can''t understand girls at all, seriously. Each and every last one of them.


    "Your hand. I have a present for you."


    At this, Aria raised her trembling hands together before her chest like she was collecting water.


    "Err...just one hand will do."


    With that, I half-heartedly grasped Aria''s left hand with my right.


    Waa...Aria having lost her voice and thus not making a single sound...was strange like that. How should I put it....it''s as if someone had informed her beforehand of this and she had been waiting all this while....? Well even if that were the case it would still be alright. It doesn''t look like she''s going to reject it. I reached into the depths of my pocket¡ª


    And fished out a ring of pure silver. To prevent it from hindering Aria when she was wielding her gun, it had no gemstone. Only a plain band. This was bought from that curious, cat filled clothes shop in Osaka, Chaton b during my spare time when Reki was in the dressing room.


    However....


    While pulling Aria''s left hand before the front of my chest, I suddenly noticed it. I noticed right now, this ring. Bought in a smaller size for the purpose of fitting Aria''s hand....Yet I had not considered far enough which finger it should fit. How thoughtless of me.


    "Uu....uu...mou, if you want me to accept it then hurry up and give it to me.....!"


    Just like a child about to get a shot, Aria''s left arm was trembling.


    "Why are you so tense? It isn''t as if I''m handing you a bomb. Let me see your fingers."


    "F...fingers? Fingers?! W...w...w...Why!"


    Her eyes having opened to the point that they were about to fly out of their sockets, I examined five of Aria''s fearfully trembling fingers....


    Thumb, index finger, middle finger, all.....no good. It can''t fit. It would fall off the little finger. Well, ring finger then.


    "Aha"


    I pulled the ring from my pocket,


    "Wa, wa, waaa!"


    Aria cried in a fit of abnormally wild temper.


    "Wa! Waaa!"


    That is a ring. It is just a ring.


    Why are you getting so worked up? It''s not a big deal.


    I say, don''t make so much noise in the middle of the night. You are being a public nuisance.


    "Here. Happy birthday."


    And with that, I handed the ring over¡ª


    However, "! ! !," Aria was shaking so badly with fear that it was unlikely she could put it on herself. With no choice left, I took the ring finger of Aria''s left hand and smoothly slid the ring into place¡ª


    Oh...it fits just nice. How fortunate.


    *Gyui.....*


    *Gyuiiiiin¡ª*


    At this moment, Aria''s pale face was shifting through the spectrum of colours, changing from white to red. No matter how many times I see it, it never fails to amaze me; this physiology that can turn someone''s face scarlet in a second. Even a chameleon would be impressed.


    "I''ll tell you this first, that isn''t some expensive trinket."


    "It''s, it''s al-al-alright. B-But can I accept this? Can I really accept this?"


    "Just take it. And don''t open fire on me so easily in future."


    "¡ªY-Yes."


    There it was once more. Aria''s "yes." On the contrary, it felt weird. Up to this point, she had been responding in an over the top manner. I really don''t understand her at all....


    This is a lesson that a ring is an item which resounds with extreme intensity in the hearts of girls. The Aria, who can boast of a level of fieriness worthy of the Guinness Records, has been reduced to this state.


    (.....Errm.......it''s kind of like .....)


    Aria''s tantrum isn''t a reaction one would have on receiving any simple accessory. Perhaps there is a further meaning to this current chain of behavior than I know?


    On the night of her birthday, she got a phone call calling her to go to the conservatory. She had received a ring as a present which was put on her left ring finger. Right after, she had freely attacked me for some time.


    While it was possible that the above behavior had some meaning behind it, I entirely could not see it at all. I don''t want to boast but regarding basic knowledge on this sort of argument between man and woman, I know little like a child.


    Due to my fear of entering Hysteria Mode, I had avoided that kind of information all my life.


    Speaking of which, Kana had already warned me in the past....a lack of knowledge on such matters poses the danger that someday, actions leading to a disastrous misunderstanding when dealing with girls would result....among other things.


    And so, the one facing me was the person eternally infamous for misunderstandings, Aria-san.


    Any one of my previous three behaviors could have been [misunderstanding causing behavior].


    However, my initial aim of ensuring my own safety has been achieved.


    So it¡¯s good, un, un.


    Aria, who was nodding alone at me stammered


    ¡°Kinji¡­.I¡¯m¡­.I¡¯m very happy with th¡­this. But still¡­.th..this..is too soon¡­wh..what does this¡­..mean¡­for us?¡±


    Hmph¡­is that what she''s asking.


    Well, if right now, I say something like: "This is for the sake of preventing myself from being raged and shot at," I''ll be made into live food for several .45 ACP bullets. As such, I--


    "Butei Charter article 6: "Reflect by yourself, act by yourself". If you''re a Butei, then you''ll think of it yourself, right?"


    Confused her.


    After shaking her head up and down in one big nod, Aria looked at her open left hand, right in front of her own face--


    With a feeling as if she couldn''t tear her eyes away from the ring, shining on her ring finger--


    Tch, tch, tch...


    As if backing away from the pure, silver light, she started to shuffle back.


    However, her hand was her own, so of course it followed her.


    Aria, her lips shaking, walked further backwards with her shaking knees...


    "Mikyaaa!"


    --Thud! Splash!


    She caught her foot on the edge of the mini fountain, and tipped over backwards.


    She really fits perfectly inside the pool of that fountain, which couldn''t be anything but around the size of a bathtub.


    "He-hey..."


    "M-Mikyaa! Kyaapu! Kyaaapu!"


    Splash! SplashSplash!


    Even though the water probably couldn''t be anything more than 30 centimeters deep, Aria, who could not swim, started panicking in an instant--like she was drowning.


    At what kind of level is your inability to swim?


    No, that isn''t a level at which one is able to say a simple inability to swim.


    "Are you alright, Aria...?"


    Aria, who was struggling, only the lower half of her fallen body sticking out, Yank!


    I pulled her out from the fountain''s pool, and...her eyes were spinning.


    It didn''t seem as if she had drunk any water, but her appearance was such that it appeared as if she had entered a vegetative state from the shock.


    (Aahh...I can''t leave her alone like this...)


    I squeezed her soaked twin-tails like a wet towel, getting out the water, and then decided to carry her on my back, returning home. There''s no choice. I guess I''ll even let Shirayuki take care of her at our place.


    Uwaah. As light as ever. Aria, that is. Isn''t her body weight around 30 kilos?


    "...Ex-exactly like Riko said on the Shinkansen...It''s become that...Mo-more than that...!"


    Aria being carried on my back, I didn''t understand her words, which were like the words of someone delirious, but--


    (Doing this, this time I can spend with Aria, too is...coming to an end, isn''t it.)


    So I thought, and I felt a loneliness that I could not begin to describe creep into my chest.


    Aria...is selfish, self-centered, presumptuous- an intensely troubling girl.


    But only because of that, being together with her isn''t boring. Whether it was good or bad, it was always exciting.


    It felt as if, to me, who had been labeled with the nickname, "Introvert," that my relationship with her had led to a balanced life. It''s a different meaning from what Aria had said, but--she probably was a good partner.


    Aria.


    I have never said it clearly to you--


    From now on, I don''t think I''ll say it either though. For the sake of both of us.


    --I don''t want you to go back. To someplace like London. Really.


    But, that is my selfishness. So, I will leave it in the midst of my chest. For eternity.


    Also, when next year comes, I too will transfer from this Butei High to a normal school.


    April...The transfer application that I had torn up before I had chased Aria to this girls'' dormitory, it''s probably time to make it again. Just about time.


    Continuing straight forward, Academy Island--


    Carrying Aria, walking down the footpath, I thought.


    Right now, I even felt that it would have been nice had Academy Island been longer.


    That this night would continue forever, that it would have been alright just to walk like this, anywhere.


    However, there is no night that does not dawn. There is an end to each road.


    I felt as if that was something intolerable, and I tried not to think about it, but...Aria''s mother''s retrial is next month. I-U has been defeated, a judgement of innocence is no longer in doubt.


    So, after one month--my parting with Aria. Just once.


    Like that, this time was a time to steel myself, but...


    Our fate, it isn''t sold by a wholesaler.[6] In this, and that.


    --Right, ''Hidan no Aria''-san?

 Volume 7 - Epilogue

    From then on, for a while, the days which flowed by were so peaceful it felt like a dream.


    Aria, who had the tendency to skip school, went to school as normal, and it seemed that she was teaching a first year girl that was based in the Butei High system, Amico. Thanks to that, I could stretch my wings for a short while, and my transfer application to a normal school was too--alright, I had submitted it to Masters.


    If it went well, my transfer would be in April of next year.


    Which high school I would go to, I had not decided yet, but at the same time as my graduation to a third year, I will transfer.


    Doing that...after school on the day I had taken another step towards the self who was a "normal high school student", a small incident occurred.


    After staying at Informa, where shoes were forbidden, to go to my information class, opening my shoelocker to go home--


    "...?"


    Above my shoes, there was a letter.


    The letter was inserted into a pure-white letter, and like in the movies, akin to how foreign wealthy people sealed their letters, it was sealed with red wax seal.


    The name of the sender was...Jeanne d''Arc...Jeanne, huh?


    "--Hey, hey!? I haven''t seen anything like that except for the shoujo manga that my sister has, you know!"


    When we were going home together, Logi''s Muto suddenly grabbed my head from the right.


    "Ahhh...just as I was wondering whether things were going well between you and Kanzaki-san, it''s already this."


    Shiranui, on my left, was smiling wryly with his handsome face.


    "...what the hell''s ''anything like that'' and ''this''? It''s just that Jeanne gave me a letter, right? But, she''s so old fashioned. A letter in modern times. If she wants to contact me, it''s fine if she just gives me a mail."


    I complained, and Muto and Shiranui looked at each other--


    "You know. Mails have no romance or magical fairy tales in them, so that''s why it''s a letter. That''s a love letter. I have the patience of a samurai, and I''ll keep quiet about it so show me."


    "Kanzaki-san, Hotogi-san, Mine-san, Reki-san already, and this time it''s Jeanne-san~? Tohyama-kun''s matters of love deal with a complete set of beauties."


    Saying that, certainty about it being a love letter coming from my left and right, they tried to snatch my letter from me.


    No matter what the contents are, showing a letter from someone to somebody else is forbidden. As a human being.


    Thinking that, I performed the Tohyama family''s secret legacy move, the headbutt, on Muto, knocking him out, and as I was going to bring about the same result in Shiranui, he escaped from Informa.


    Getting on the round-trip bus which had just arrived, I opened the letter on my seat--uu. English...no, French. And it was also written in the same flowing, cursive script.


    She writes really well. Despite the fact that she can''t draw.


    Rather, I can''t possibly read this, right? It''s in French, and it''s so tightly written.


    As I thought that, at the end was a note in Japanese.


    "I do not believe that you can read this, so I wrote it in Japanese on the back."


    ...Sparkle.


    Then, write it in Japanese from the beginning!


    ¡¸Tohyama Kinji-dono


    October 1st 0:00 Southern tip of Empty Island¡¡¡£Wait under the crooked windmill Go armed¡¡¡£Come alone


    Jeanne d''Arc¡¹


    ...What is this?


    The instructed time was--tomorrow, or rather, tonight.


    As I was suspicious, after I got off the bus I immediately called Jeanne...


    "--Tohyama? It seems you have read it."


    "Jeanne, why did you use a letter? Thanks to that, we have to bury Muto."


    "That is a formal letter--because, it is an invitation. You are a boy, so come properly."


    Just saying that, without explaining in further detail, Jeanne hung up.


    Calling her again, she did not pick up.


    How should I say this...it seemed that, if she had said it properly, she thought I probably wouldn''t come.


    This is getting more and more suspicious.


    I wasn''t very interested, but pulled in by Jeanne''s behaviour, I--


    Because Muto...refused me, I managed to get a miniature 2 horsepower motorboat which did not need a license from Muto''s sister, who, like him, was in Logi.


    With that, at midnight, I crossed over from Academy Island to the southern tip of Empty Island. Just in case, with my gun.


    Climbing the rusty stairs, the surface of the artificial island was--


    -on top of being dark, wrapped in mist.


    On the left and right of my unclear vision, windmill poles continued from west to east at regular intervals.


    For some reason, it was an ominous scene.


    Looking as if I was pushing through the mist, I...walked until I was below the slanted windmill. Nicknamed as slanted windmill in Butei High, which I had crashed a plane into in April.


    The wreckage of that plane had been dismantled and disposed of, and the area around here had returned to its former emptiness, but...enveloping this area, this mist...somehow, makes me feel uneasy.


    It felt as if this mist had not occurred naturally.


    Somewhere, it seemed that I had been enveloped by the same mist before...that''s right. At IU, when I had fought with Sherlock Holmes, he had, in the name of "preparatory classes", covered me with a mist like this.


    "Tohyama, over here."


    Turning towards the shouted voice--


    At a location slightly distant from me, wearing platinum armor, Jeanne stood there.


    Magic Blade - Durandal''s tip pierced straight into the ground, standing there like a cane, and the hilt was clasped by two hands at the pommel, the hands placed on top of each other.


    "What is it. Calling me out to a place like this at night."


    Saying something that Aria had said to me a little earlier, I approached Jeanne--


    Her western armor was more heavily equipped than when we had once fought her in the underground warehouse. In addition to the cuirass and greaves, she was even wearing a skirt-like fold and curved gauntlets.


    On her graceful face, there was a sense of urgency. What had happened?


    "--Soon, it will be 0:00."


    Because from above, a familiar voice rang out, I turned my face upwards--


    (...Reki?)


    On the unmoving windmill''s propellers, Reki, in her uniform, was sitting.


    Looking closer, the Dragunov sniper rifle which was forever slung over her shoulder was cradled in front of her.


    Here too--it had not reached a level of readiness for battle, but the atmosphere too was quite alert.


    "What the hell is this, you two..."


    As I was frowning.


    --Flash--


    As if encircling the slanted windmill in a large circle, multiple strong lights flashed into being.


    Covering my eyes with my arm from the glare, I...once again, looked around me.


    (...! What...they are...!)


    In the mist, illuminated by the light, other than us, there were several other--figures.


    Those shapes were, all, without an exception, abnormal.


    --An atypical group.


    Indescribable with any other words, that ominous bunch was gathered in an area around 50 meters in radius.


    Like that, with everyone standing apart, it was like a group of cosplayers at a cosplay competition, but...I instinctively understood that this was not that kind of playful event. Even if it''s this slow, normal me.


    --This is bad. This is bad. These people are dangerous.


    In my mind, the faces of IU we had fought with before flashed through one by one.


    And whichever one of these it was, they were all in the category of strange people, monsters and demons. Not just people.


    If I thought about it, I could be killed by the touch of a finger. Right now. Right here.


    Even if I were in Hysteria Mode, I have no chance of victory. They were those kinds of people.


    As if, I was being surrounded by several Kanas and Sherlocks, that kind of feeling of danger.


    "--It seems that, a few days ago, OurRanban''s Koko sisters have caused quite a lot of trouble. My deepest apologies."


    Respectfully apologizing to us was a man whose eyes were so thin they were akin to slits.


    On that face, a smile plastered to it, he was wearing round glasses, and he was wearing magnificent Chinese cultural clothing.


    On the ground slightly distant from him--ZZzzzz...a black shadow wriggled.


    Strange. That shadow is strange. Although there''s nothing above it, even though the shadow is the only thing there, it moved. A scene out of a nightmare.


    I thought that the shadow had assembled and become a human--and it rose from the ground.


    "So you are the boy who, along with Lupin the 4th, defeated my father. Unbelievable."


    This was different from Riko''s sweet lolita...with white and black as a basis, her whole body clothed with a gothic lolita costume, the shadow became a girl with golden twin-tails. Despite the fact that it was night, her white hand was holding a frilly parasol, and on her back was something like a bat--large wings grew there.


    As if showing off that those wings were real, with one flap, behind it--


    "--Vn--"


    -a strange sound rang out from inside another person''s body.


    Within the faces gathered here, it was the biggest. A giant that was 3 meters tall. Its whole body was enveloped in modern armor, it was carrying a Gatling gun, and its shoulders were even equipped with a linked rocket launcher. It was like a bipedal tank. Rather, is it a human? I don''t even know that.


    Next to it, body clothed in glamorous, white vestments, a nun carrying a large sword which looked like a cross and--with a pitch black hood, a large peaked cap, on her shoulders a raven which seemed to have been out of a picture, a tiny witch, and they were glaring at each other with droopy eyes and up-slanted eyes.


    "We will not wage war, that of Tohyama. Still not tonight. I too am very excited because this is my first grand battle in 86 years."


    For some reason, talking in a manner as if she knew about me, the person who said that was--


    Wearing blue Japanese clothing with Sanskrit characters written on it, a girl even shorter than Aria.


    The corners of her sharp eyes long, they seemed to be that of a Japanese person, her long hair was a dark golden colour, rather, golden brown.


    The thing to rub one''s eyes at was, on her head there were two...cat-like, no, fox-like ears standing up straight. Seeing it twitch, it did not seem to be just a decoration.


    Others in the area were, a handsome white man wearing a trenchcoat and carrying a longsword, wearing a one-piece which seemed to be made out of a¡¡tabby-like feline''s fur, a cave-man-like girl, and listening to music from earphones and swaying his body to it, an ugly-looking pierro....various types of strange people had gathered here.


    And, at the edge of my vision, Sparkle, Sparkle--gold sand danced--


    From the direction of the mist, two figures became visible.


    Wearing clothes which exposed her body, one of the girls was--aah, her...!


    "Hohoho. Tohyama Kinji, it''s been a while."


    Witch of sand, Patra.


    And--wielding Scorpio, dyed navy blue, waving at me with a "Hellooo" kind of feeling...


    (Kana...!)


    Even Nii-san appeared...!


    Long bulletproof coat, high-laced boots----that was Kana''s battle outfit from when she was a Butei.


    Rather, Kana...this isn''t the time for "Heellooo", right? That''s like a family member who¡¡has arrived to observe the class.


    With a face which was twisted with agony, I looked around again--


    Sweat oozing from my forehead, I wiped it with the back of my hand.


    I just want to become a normal person.


    Just the measly, boring high school student of that wish.


    And being here, I too--am the same as them, being decided as an "abnormal" human being?


    Whoosh--


    Ice blue eyes looking around at all that were present, Jeanne...


    Like a chairman, spoke out in a cold voice.


    "Then, let us begin. Ambassadors of the agencies, societies, and organizations from all around the world. BandireOur council of declaration of war--After IU''s¡¡collapse, the things we seek, taking them, fighting for them, scrambling over them, our world --Go For The Next!!!For the sake of advancing to the next step!!"


    --Go For The Next--


    Towards the people, each of them crying out, I, my eyes half-desperate, turned.


    Until now, "Go", "Go"¡¢those rushed days--


    Go--For Aria''s sake, run.


    Go--For my companion''s sake, for survival''s sake, fight.


    Go, Go, Go--I planned on finishing up on everything. How naive.


    Apparently, as for becoming a normal male high school student--


    It seems that, still, many "Go"s exist that I have to cross. Apparently.


    Go For The Next!!!

 Volume 8 - CH 1

    "¡ªThe ambassadors of the organizations, agencies, and associations who have gathered at ''Bandire''."


    On the nighttime artificial island, Empty Island¡ª


    To the abnormal group, illuminated in the midst of the mist, the armored Jeanne spoke.


    "First of all, Jeanne d''Arc of IU''s Daio Nomad welcomes you with respect."


    That voice felt as if an edge was concealed behind her words.


    Even though she said something which was meant to welcome.


    Ahh...Fuck.


    Even the me that is not in Hysteria Mode understands.


    The group that is gathered here is laced with hostility.


    ¡ªThe mood of all gathered was that of a critical situation.


    (What the hell is...going on!)


    When one meets an unidentified armed group, it is theorized that they should first get a grasp of the enemies'' battle power.


    However, the me as of now cannot do that.


    First, who is my enemy and who is my ally? Starting from that, I did not know.


    Jeanne, Reki and the person who had talked to me earlier...Fox-human?...She didn''t seem to be an enemy, but...as for the others, I had no idea.


    ¡ªI want Kana to be my ally. However, seeing that she appeared together with that "Witch of Sand" Patra, I have to stay alert.


    After that, I did not know about any of the others.


    If I act like this, my life will be in danger. If I stay in this place any longer.


    However, running is also¡ª


    ¡ªprobably an action which will put myself in danger.


    Because, the instant I turn my back on this place, I will probably be shot by all those assembled here.


    So, I¡ª


    (Fuck...!)


    ¡ªjust did nothing but stand. Right here.


    Shit.


    Why?


    Even though I just want to be able to be a boring male high school student with an ordinary life...


    Which piece of causality caused me to be dragged into this meeting filled with abnormal people!?


    As if giving me a hint to that question¡ªonce again, Jeanne''s rose-colored lips opened.


    "As there are first-time comers here, I shall make a statement of introduction. Once, we kept ourselves hidden in the darkness of our countries, passing down our respective battle techniques and knowledge¡ªchasing that which we sought, scrambling over that which we sought. Along with the power-gain of IU, that conflict was arrested, but...along with the destruction of IU, once again, the start of the gunfire will be attempted."


    ¡ªIU¡ª


    That name which I did not wish to remember echoed in the depths of my chest.


    With a nuclear submarine as its headquarters, it was the name of that organization, the place where the Jeanne that was standing here and other outlaw superhumans were trained.


    Two months ago, I fought with their leader¡ªAria''s great-grandfather, Sherlock Holmes...the result of that was, that organization was destroyed. It should have been.


    That had been, for some reason, spoken of again.


    As I gulped down my saliva, at the edge of my vision¡ª


    One of them had stepped out as if to address the entire group.


    "¡ªEverybody. Is there no path which does not return to that age of battle?"


    Seemingly gentle, a somewhat glazed, sweet voice.


    The most calm of everyone gathered, blue, cloudy eyes.


    Eyelashes long enough to not need mascara, an impressive mole under her eye, she¡ªoutside of her beautiful face and neck, none of her white skin was exposed.


    Her developed body wrapped in a pure white robe with golden embroidery, the hand which was holding a small rosarius also clothed in a long, white glove, she was wearing clothing which completely covered her skin.


    A veil hiding soft, long blonde hair was not there, but...


    This girl is probably a nun, right?


    Probably, which is to say¡ªshe was properly wearing light makeup, and because, added to the fact that she was a sexy, beautiful woman...she was carrying something that a normal nun would definitely not carry.


    Trimmed with gold decoration, a sword that was so large it was like a joke.


    "The Vatican had decided that IU was a necessary evil. Which organization IU, holding exceptional battle strength, was going to ally with was kept silent until the last, and as such, for fear of an "enemy who would receive IU''s aid", none could take action against one another...the result being, for a long while, an armistice was realized. Do you not wish to protect such a precious peace?"


    The nun brought her hands together, clutching the rosary.


    I don''t know who you are, but you''re good. You said something really good. You seem like a good person.


    No matter what, keep the peace. Also for the sake of me finishing this night without dying here.


    "To tell you that the Vatican does not wish for war, tonight, I have come here. Learning from the experience of peace, let us combine our knowledge and achieve peace, and as for avoiding this useless fighting¡ª"


    "¡ªIt can''t be done, Meiya. Hypocrite."


    Diagonally behind her, interrupting was the witch in a black robe who had been staring at the nun, (it seemed her name was Meiya,) from the beginning.


    The witch, the reason I could not help but decide she was one was...


    Because, her figure, from head to toe, looked like a stereotypical witch.


    Her short body wrapped in pitch black velvet, she was wearing a black peaked hat, and even a large raven was politely perching on her shoulder.


    Even I, who was completely alien to SSR matters, understood with just one look. If she wasn''t a witch, she was a fake.


    Looking around 14 years old, her black hair tied up into a bob, on one eye she was wearing a burgundy eyepatch.


    On the eyepatch...what is that black mark?


    …d? No, like a slanted inverted-…d¡ªaah, that is...!


    In European history, the most abominable mark.


    Former Nazi Germany''s Hakenkreuz.


    With just her crimson left eye, that eye-patch witch glared up at the nun, Meiya.


    "You didn''t have an armistice at all. You attacked my familiar in Dusseldorf. Peace? The hell are you saying."


    At the witch had spat out her words with a tone filled with hate¡ª


    "Stay silent, Katze Grasse. You filthy, unpleasant insect."


    ...Eh?


    I thought that as the nun, Meiya, suddenly changed her tone, raising her eyebrows.


    "You demonic filth are different. Your very existence is a stain on the Earth. I feel no hesitation against exterminating and annihilating your ilk. I do not see any reason for your existence anywhere in the Old Testament, the New Testament, or the Apocrypha contained in the Bible. On an appropriate Holy Date, I have already planned to burn you with Holy Fire, rip your corpses into 8 pieces, and let them flow into several different rivers, so¡ªsay thank you. SAY IT! THANK YOU! THANK YOU!"


    Completely changed from her calm demeanor of earlier, constricting the witch''s neck and shouting, Meiya...


    I take back my previous statement. She doesn''t seem to be a good person at all.


    Rather, it seems like she has a split personality. And, a rather horrible type.


    "Gyahahaha! Yes, this is war! The war with the Vatican I''ve been waiting for! This amazing chance, I won''t let it go! Right, Hilda!''


    Even though the tiny witch was being held up by the neck, she spoke to another girl while cackling.


    The person who was spoken to was¡ª


    A girl who looked the farthest away from a human here.


    On that back, bat-like wings grew, a girl with golden twin-tails.


    "That''s right. I too love battles. I can drink as much lovely blood as I want."


    My eyes were once against drawn towards the space between the lips which had just released such a dangerous line.


    Visible because the tip was coated with some sort of scarlet coating...those were fangs.


    A girl whose canines stood out like Aria...it was not that feeling.


    Sharper and longer, bat-like fangs were there.


    "Hilda...I already cut your head off once, you''re a rather stubborn girl, aren''t you?"


    Throwing the tiny witch away from her, this time, Meiya glared at the bat-girl.


    Could it be...this nun is the one who has the most enemies around her? On the contrary to her peaceful words at the beginning.


    "¡ªwill Dracula die to something like getting his head cut off? As always, the Vatican is so blissfully ignorant. Like I asked my father to tell me, for centuries, they haven''t changed at all from the way they were in the past."


    Hohoho, placing her crimson-manicured fingers in her mouth, the bat-girl laughed, her rolled up golden twin-tails shaking¡ªher name is Hilda, huh?¡ªlike an 18th century European dress arranged in a modern manner, she was wearing a Gothic Lolita outfit.


    The frilly and sparkly part was the same as Riko''s Sweet Lolita, but the color was based upon pitch black, radiating an ominous, decadent, demonic feeling.


    And...between the panier under her miniskirt and her spiderweb knee-socks¡ªthe area that Muto had called "Absolute Territory", the area of the thighs...there, looking like a white tattoo was¡ªI recalled seeing it.


    In June, when we had fought in Yokohama, it was the same as what was on Dracula Vlad''s body an eyeball design.


    She was fair complexioned, so, in a location where it was very similar to the garter belt''s string, it was very difficult to notice.


    (Vampire, huh...!)


    Other than Vlad, they exist?


    This was the second time I had seen one, so my surprise was little, but, even so...she''s someone I do not want to fight.


    "Peace, is what was said¡ªMeiya-san?"


    Interrupting with a carefree voice was, a smart man who was dressed in colorful Chinese cultural clothing.


    Under his round glasses, his eyes that were so thin they were almost like slits were smiling.


    Despite being in the middle of such a dangerous¡¡group, he''s so composed.


    "That is something which is unrealistic, right? Because, from the beginning, for as long as the Yangtze River, tangled relationships and alliances have existed like in the Yellow River. Right?" [1]


    Saying that, he looked up at Reki, who was sitting on the wings of the wind generator.


    Reki....just silent, cradled the Dragunov sniper rifle.


    "¡ªI too, if it were possible, would not wish to fight."


    While using her ice-blue to eyes too look around at all assembled, Jeanne spoke.


    "However, I knew that this time would come long before.¡¡The fact that, along with Sherlock''s demise, IU collapsed, and we would once again be thrown into war. So, the meeting of this "Bandire" too was decided during his lifetime. Ambassadors. We cannot avoid battle. Because, in that manner, we sustain ourselves."


    It had taken some time, but finally...


    I too, began to see it. The true identity of this meeting.


    Deducing from Jeanne''s words, in this world, there are several underground groups like this which these people belong to.


    IU was one of them. Vlad''s race of vampires too, the organization Ranban which the Kokos had talked about too, Reki''s Ulus too, they were probably those.


    And, they stand against one another, form alliances with one another, fiercely competing with each other.


    Thinking about what each was saying, this had been going on for a long, long time.


    Not having been destroyed during that time¡ªsending messengers here¡ªas for those things, their relationship was one of close competition.


    However, with the appearance of IU, a change was created in that relationship.


    With a nuclear submarine armed with tactical missiles , they had a high battle ability and stealth, also, apparently staying neutral in the Other world, no matter whose eyes you looked from, they were a dangerous existence.


    If your own enemy becomes allies with IU, in the end, the power balance will be broken...in an instant, you might be brought down.


    So, for a while, they had an "armistice".


    Because, who would suddenly take that which was stuck in the table, the knife that was IU, they did not know.


    However, now, that knife had disintegrated. It was mainly the fault of Aria and I.


    "Then, in accordance to our ancient method, first, let us recite three pacts. It seems that, in the Bandire 86 years ago, it was in French, but I pray you forgive me for translating it into Japanese.


    Clause one. No matter the time, anyone can declare war upon anyone. The battle is something that will conform to the rules of a confrontation, but surprise attacks, sneak attacks, spying, use of magic, and insults are allowed.


    Clause two. For the sake of avoiding boundless slaughter, the use of ordinary soldiers who are unworthy of the confrontation is forbidden. This takes priority over clause one."


    They were anachronistic lines, but the meaning...did not pass without being understood.


    These two are rules that should be thought of as a set, right?


    They fight as organizations, but they do not fight a total war.


    Each organization sent out representatives of battle, just like in a card game, and based upon the confrontations of those representatives, victory and defeat was decided.


    There did not appear to be any specific rules pertaining to the number of confrontations as well as the headcount of the representatives, but in short, large amounts of soldiers being sent out like in modern warfare and turning either side into a bloodbath was forbidden.


    At the point in time where one''s own organization no longer had any powerful warriors, one had to raise a white flag¡ªwas how it was, right?


    The style of battle was rather ancient, but it wasn''t nonexistent. It was like in Japan, where such a thing occurred during the Heian period. Warriors carrying the names of their respective areas would duel in order.


    It would truly be fitting if one said that such a method was fitting.


    "Clause three. The battle will primarily be split into two alliances, ''Deen'' [2] and ''Grenada'' [3].¡¡These ancient names are maintained as a sign of respect for the previous generations of fighters who had come before us, it is something that is not to be changed for all eternity.


    Which alliance each organization belongs to will be decided based upon the declarations here, but silence/unaffiliation is also allowed. Changing affiliations after the declaration is not forbidden, but based upon the prideful ones assembled here I believe that the matter will be resolved appropriately.


    Next, we will begin the declaration of alliances...first, we, IU''s Daio Nomad, wish to declare that we are to be part of ''Deen''. The nun of the Vatican, Meiya is in ''Deen''. Katze Grasse of the witches division as well as Dracula Hilda is in ''Grenada''. There should be no changes of affiliation, correct?"


    Apparently finished with stating the rules, Jeanne called out the names of the three women who were talking earlier.


    "Ahh...My Father. Please forgive me, who will once again grasp my sword¡ª"


    Gripping her rosarius in front of her huge, melon-like breasts, the nun, Meiya¡ª


    "Yes. The Vatican was originally ''Deen'', exterminating the tainted of ''Grenada''. The founders of Legio Deen."


    With her hand, clothed with gloves of white lace, she¡¡gestured at the witch and the vampires.


    "Ah. Of course, I too am part of ''Grenada''. Something like being Meiya''s ally is unimaginable."


    From the direction of the witch, Katze Grasse, who had answered with that,


    "There''s no need to even go so far as ask, right, Jeanne? As I was born, it was already decided that I was to be part of the kin of darkness¡ª''Grenada''. Tamamo, is it not the same for you as well?"


    This time, the bat-girl Hilda, her high-heels clicking, towards this direction...


    No, towards the fox-girl who was by my side, she turned.


    The fox-girl, having been called Tamamo, stepped out, the sound of clogs clacking on the floor ringing out¡ª


    Her ears, having been turned towards Jeanne up until just now¡ªthose pointed ears, sticking out of the top of her head, swiveled towards Hilda.


    This girl...below a wooden box that she was carrying like a schoolbag, from below the hem of the Japanese clothing akin to a mini-skirt...whether it was expected, or whether I felt something else, a bushy tail stuck out.


    It was clearly, a fox''s.


    "I''m sorry, Hilda. This time, I''ll be ''Deen''. This is only a rumour, but it''s because the modern Hotogi have an alliance with the Christian church. Patra, come this way as well."


    Wa-wait. Hey, fox.


    Just now, didn''t you say Hotogi? And added to that, you seem to be acquaintances with Patra and Hilda.


    Who are you? This fox-girl who is called Tamamo.


    Unexpectedly, it seemed that there was a key person. Right by my feet.


    Apparently, with ability users and monsters, relationships that I did not know about existed, and by that, she too seemed to be my ally. It was rather piecemeal, but I could read that from the atmosphere.


    Before the mist, having been called out to by Tamamo, Patra, twirling a gigantic crystal ball atop her finger¡ª


    "Tamamo. For the things that your ancestors had once taught me, I give my thanks, however...towards the honor students of IU''s Daio, I bear a personal hatred. This time, IU''s Ignatius will be ''Grenada''."


    With her upturned mouth, she answered.


    "Ahh...What are you going to do? Kana?"


    Patra, wearing clothing akin to a swimsuit, looked in Kana''s direction from underneath the gold crown, which mimicked a cobra.


    Kana, holding Scorpio, a scythe akin to that which a Reaper would carry,...my brother¡ª


    "Genesis 4:11¡ª''Each of us had a dream the same night, and each dream hid a meaning of its own''¡ªI came here of my own free will, but that''s how it is. "Unaffiliated" is what I wish to be."


    Her gem-like eyes closed, she announced that.


    "I see...well, that has reason..."


    Patra, having heard that, slump...suddenly looked depressed.


    Towards Nii-san, who had an expression which seemed to express, "There''s no helping it..." while tapping Patra on the forehead, she blushed...


    Nii-san.


    Do you...plan to join this battle? What are you aiming for?


    "Jeanne. Liberty Mason will also be ''Unaffiliated''.¡¡Let me observe the situation temporarily."


    That deep, penetrating voice was that of the beautiful man in the trench-coat, deepest in the midst.


    He was someone who gave off a dangerous impression which was so sharp as to give off the feeling that if one were to so much as touch him, he would be cut, but¡ª


    "¡ªLOO¡ª"


    A more, no, the most mysterious person''s voice...no, sound rang out.


    If it were possible, I wanted to avert my eyes from it the whole time¡ªthere, below the rusted, slanted windmill, this existed, a silhouette which exceeded 3 meters.


    More unlike humans than Tamamo and Hilda, a camouflage-painted metal man.


    It, who had, from several places on its body, optical devices, antennae, grenades, smoke dischargers, etc...sticking out...at a glance, looked like a military vehicle, but that was incorrect.


    First of all, it was not a vehicle.


    In place of tires or caterpillar treads, it was standing on two feet with knee-joints directly inverse of that of a human body.


    Also, on the left and right of its body, gigantic too, arm-like manipulators were there...rather, what the hell is that in its left hand, an M61 Gatling cannon¡ªVulcan...!


    A Vulcan is¡ªthe name of a cannon that is normally attached to military vehicles, able to spray 120 bullets within a second, a demon-like weapon.


    The ammunition used is a bullet that can weigh up to 100g, the M50. For something like a human, even being grazed will lead to a fatal injury.


    It seemed that due to issues of cooling, it could not continue to fire for over three minutes, but even so, bringing this is cheating, right? That kind of monstrosity.


    "LOO¡ªLOO¡ª...LOO¡ª"


    It, able to be called nothing but a bipedal tank...Loooo, Loooo...


    It seemed to be speaking something, but...what? I don''t understand.


    "...LOO. I knew that you came from America, but I have no idea about you. If the fact that we cannot understand your method of communication continues, you will be seen as ''silent'' when it comes to any alliance¡ªis that fine?"


    Having been told that by Jeanne, uncowed, it...


    "...LOO..."


    ¡ªchanged its stance a little, like it was nodding.


    With that, I understood a little, it was not an autonomous weapon. There was someone riding inside.


    As it were, a humanoid close-combat battle machine.


    I didn''t really know its name, but¡ªI chose to call it LOO. Jeanne too had called it that.


    "¡ª''Grenada''¡ª!"


    Suddenly, the person who raised that energetic voice with an Native American accent was¡ª


    Wearing a cat-patterned fur, a girl who looked around 10 years old.


    Why is a child like this...?


    ¡ªthought I, but immediately, I realized the reason. Along with a shocking scene.


    After that girl had shouted, Scrape...Thump!, she held up a large axe that was by her feet, but...that axe was larger than its carrier''s body.


    Large, thick, rather than an axe, one should say that it is a large lump of iron.


    Even the world record for women weightlifting in the clean & jerk isn''t 200kg, but that was clearly a weight which exceeded that. I don''t know accurately, but I expect that it isn''t any lower than 300kg.


    The small girl had lifted that. Furthermore, with one hand.


    Thunk...!


    The girl...pierced the floor with the axe''s ferrule, an extravagant feather decoration attached to it, and a slight tremor shook the ground by her feet. What a feeling of weight. It even gave off the the illusory feeling that the entirety of Empty Island was shaking.


    "¡ªHavi¡ª''Grenada''!"


    That girl, facing directly upwards, repeated with that voice, habitually slightly nasal...


    Flowers stuck into her hair, under that fringe, flipped up¡ªmm?


    Two horns were visible.¡¡At a glance.


    ¡ªI see.


    She too is one of them, huh?


    Havi...seemed to be what she called herself, her horns were smaller than Aria''s accessories.


    On the left and right of her forehead, from the inside of her skin, they rose up in small, conical shapes. Rather than a horse''s or deer''s bony antlers, they looked more like the horns of a rhino or giraffe, horns that covered the skin.


    ¡ªand as for that, that I have become able to calmly analyze monsters is making me feel rather pitiable.


    "Tohyama. Which will "Baskerville" be?"


    "...?"


    Because Jeanne had suddenly faced this way¡ª


    My mind became a complete blank.


    "Wh-what? Why are you turning to me Jeanne?"


    "You are the person who defeated Sherlock, are you not?"


    "N-no. If anything, I was caught up in the flow...when I went to help Aria, it just so happened that Sherlock was there, or rather..."


    "You do not not know yet? For this Bandire, your faction¡ªrecently having the name of "Baskerville"¡ªits leader''s alliance declaration cannot be left unsaid. Because, you destroyed IU and are the spark that makes us fight once again."


    "...Wa-wait. ''Baskerville''...that was just a student Butei team that was submitted to the school. It''s different from people like you. Also, even if I''m the leader, I''m just one in name¡ª"


    "Tohyama. You did it. If you did it, take responsibility for it. Are you not a man?"


    "Don''t screw with me! The fact that I am here is only because I was suddenly called out here! What are you doing to me...!?"


    "¡ª''Deen'' or ''Grenada''. Choose that which you think you will survive in."


    "...Hey......"


    To Jeanne, whose tone would not let me utter any excuses, I could not respond.


    ¡ªI have nothing to do with this!


    Even though I wanted to shout that and run...


    Now, the sight of superhumans is gathered on me. With just that, I could not take control of my body''s movements.


    As if being stared at by a snake...no, like a frog that is encircled by a swarm of snakes.


    Towards I, in that state, and Jeanne, the bat-girl, Hilda, raised her voice while spinning her parasol.


    "All newcomers go into this unsightly panic, don''t they? Jeanne, He''s quite pitiful if you bully him like that. He didn''t even hear, right? Tohyama Kinji. You are ''Deen''. Anything but that is impossible. Because, you are the enemy of the powerful veteran of ''Grenada'', Vlad Dracula¡ªmy father."


    As for Hilda, staring at me, Fuun, her nose making that sound¡ª


    I interrupted Jeanne''s words, turning towards her.


    I had thought that she was the same race as Vlad, but¡ªhis daughter, huh?


    "¡ªThen, I, as a representative, wish to declare that Ulus will be affiliated with ''Deen''."


    Cutting through Hilda''s words, the person who spoke out from above was¡ªReki.


    "I, personally, am a member of "Baskerville", but because I am entering the same ''Deen'', there should not be a problem, correct? As for my position as a representative ambassador, consent from Ulus has already been received."


    Sitting on the propellers of the wind generator,¡¡not having moved an inch from when I had seen her earlier, Reki¡ª


    The man from earlier, the one in Chinese clothing with circular glasses, looked up¡¡at her, smiling.


    "Ranban''s ambassador, Zhuge JinghuanShokatsu Seigen will make his declaration. We will be ''Grenada''. Because, there is the debt to be repaid by Ulus'' Reki for hindering our business a few days before. Then...you are the only one left?" [4]


    So he said to another one standing in the midst of the mist.


    Even though I didn''t say whether I was going to participate in the battle or not, the flow suggested that my incident was already over.


    (Give me a break...seriously...!)


    Because of my own wariness, I could not interrupt the conversation, and so, I looked at the last person...


    I did not know whether he had been listening from the beginning or whether she hadn''t been, the man wearing a flashy pierro-like clothing¡ªThud!


    He threw the cellphone music player that he had been listening to up till then and his white earphones to his feet.


    "Tch. This isn''t pretty."


    He, raising the face which had just spit out those words...as expected...didn''t seem to have been listening to the conversation.


    With those eyes filled with irritation, he looked around at us and his face¡¡was colored with face paint akin to the war paint of the natives of someplace.


    "Keh¡ªthis is laughable. I came here thinking that there''d be strong people, but, the hell is this?¡¡This is just a gathering of errand boys.¡¡All of you guys are pathetic. This was a waste of time."


    Apparently, he too was the same as me, in the same "I-want-to-go-home team".


    Wouldn''t we get along?


    But, it seems that the reason he did not want to be here is the exact opposite of mine.


    "G-III¡ªthose that are gathered are certainly ''ambassadors''. Not military strength, but personal wishes and organizational recommendations as well as aptitude as an envoy, and the ability to understand Japanese etc. are used as a basis for those to be selected. Also, this is not an obligation, but¡ªas long as they are not like you, for ambassadors, choosing men who are not eunuchs and are not battle-hungry, as well as young women has been customary since ancient times. I acknowledge that each of us is not like that which you seek. However, is that all right, G-III? If you return like this, you will be counted as ''unaffiliated''."


    "¡ªNothing to do with me."


    To Jeanne, who had warned him, the man answered without so much as turning his sight towards her.


    "...As long as you seek the same thing as us, as long as we scramble, eventually, we will fight. At that time, if we join either ''Deen'' or ''Grenada'', the number of enemies will decrease. We are not clear as to the numbers of every organization, but at least, of the 10-plus people that are, this will end without half of those here becoming enemies."


    "Enemies?"


    Feh, G-III spat to his side...is that his name?


    At his discourteous behavior, Jeanne frowned.


    "¡ªDon''t make me laugh. Today, I only came because recently, it seemed that strong people were coming out all around you. That all right? Next time, bring those that are the most powerful. I will kill them all."


    G-III spoke those words, and from his body¡ª


    Zz...Zzzzzzz...as I wondered about that noise, akin to that of a broken fluorescent light...


    His appearance became indistinguishable.


    Literally, he disappeared. Now, I could see the flow of the mist behind G-III through him.


    "...!"


    Like in a special effects movie¡ªan invisible man.


    As I watched, going from half-transparency to full-transparency, G-III, who had disappeared...


    He...he seems like a dangerous person.¡¡His ability, and judging from his words, his personality.


    "¡ªCommoner. You are like a barking puppy. You have lost even your killing intent."


    Although it was night, Hilda, continuing to hold her parasol, spoke, a sigh mixed in.


    "However, with this, it seems that everybody is finished. That is correct, isn''t it, Jeanne?"


    "...It is as you say. Lastly, this battle will...according to the habit of naming the land upon which Bandire took place, "Far East Warfare"¡ªFEW is what has been decided. I thank everyone for their participation, and I pray for your fortune in batt..."


    "Then, it''s fine, isn''t it?"


    "...?¡ªAlready?"


    "It should be fine. It has already started."


    "Wait. Tonight...did I not say you were not to fight here?"


    "That''s true. This is not a very good stage. The altitude is low, and the weather is lacking. However, I''ve changed my mind.¡¡I have waited for too long, so let''s go play a little."


    You...what?


    What are you talking about?


    Why...


    Are you looking this way?


    Two people.


    "Something like a council of declaration of war that has not seen blood...In the past, such a thing has never occurred...right?"


    Smiling and showing me her fangs, Hilda and¡ª


    Jeanne. With a panicked expression, the Short Winking that she sent me was¡ª"Run."¡ªand at that, I widened my eyes.


    "...!"


    This congregation of monsters which had dragged me into the midst of it ended¡ª


    From now on, anyone can fight with anyone, is how it is!?


    However, a sudden challenge apparently being outside of her expectations, Jeanne hurriedly raised her sword. And while its blade was being sheathed in crystallized ice, crackling accompanying the process¡ª


    ...Zzzzz...Zzz...


    At the sight of Hilda melting into the midst of her own shadow, just by her feet, I could no longer move.


    What an¡ªunrealistic scene.


    I drew my Beretta, but isn''t¡¡the opponent to shoot no longer here?


    Like a dragged carpet, the shadow faced me, standing completely straight, wriggling.


    "Tohyama, run! For 30 seconds, I''ll restrict her!"


    Durandal, thrown by Jeanne like a javelin Zcch¡ª!


    In that instant, the movements of the shadow began to dull. It felt as if it was stitched to the ground by Jeanne''s sword, pierced through it.


    However...it felt as if that stitching was incomplete.


    Even so, it faced this way...and it was still wriggling. The shadow.


    (This kind of...this kind of person...!)


    Not even in Hysteria Mode, not having anything, towards me, just a high school student...!


    What do you want me to do!?


    Firstly, where do I run? Here and there, at these places where people that I know nothing about are, because of these monsters...!


    As if pleading for help, I turned towards the fox-girl, Tamamo, and¡ª


    Tamamo did not look this way.


    Towards the south side of the artificial island¡ªlooking towards the sea.


    No, not only Tamamo.


    That horn-girl who was called Havi, axe in hand, she was looking in the same direction.


    "...?"


    Along with those two, the monsters started to turn towards the south, one by one.


    ¡ªTowards Academy Island.


    A few seconds afterward, finally...Drrrrrr...that engine sound became audible to my ears as well.


    That was the sound of a mini-motorboat running.


    Thunk! The boat reaching Empty Island, impacting into it¡ªafter a while¡ª


    Bsh! At the southern tip of Empty Island, at the very brink, I could saw a small hand grasp it.


    Th-that is...!


    "It was right of me make SSR extend their network! Because, you had come to a place where my eyes could reach you. Just that bravery, I will acknowledge! You''re there, aren''t you!? Patra! Hilda!"


    A high-pitched anime voice.


    Nsh!, clambering atop the edge of Empty Island, a twin-tail with a sailor uniform.


    Isn''t that...Aria!?


    "IU''s remnants! I''ll arrest you as one set! A gift to Mama''s supreme court this month is ready!"


    The entire situation apparently not visible from the mist¡ª


    It seemed that Aria still had not realized the danger of the place she was stepping into.


    "A-Aria! Now is a bad time! Here, there is...!"


    Putting myself aside, I shouted, as if preventing Aria from pouring oil onto the fire.


    However, I did not expect that I could stop Aria, who was looking for the unarrested remnants of IU.


    While going "!?" at the monsters, all facing towards her, Shing, Shing!


    The platinum and pitch-black Governments were drawn in unison.


    I-I said to stop!


    "¡ªLOO¡ª"


    The sound of operation ringing out, the walker tank, LOO, looked back¡ª


    "¡ªYou brought your minions!? Kinji! Since you''re here, support me!"


    Suddenly, Aria,¡¡BangBangBang!


    Without warning, muzzle flashes lit the air.


    "!"


    The bullets did not hit LOO itself, but above his head, they hit the propellers of the wind generator, throwing up sparks.


    The propellers were rusted, so they must have become fragile. One of them, showered with gunfire, Kcch...Bch!


    Along with a tearing sound, it snapped off at the base.


    "¡ªLO...!?"


    LOO, whose operational noise had been ringing out, made a movement as if looking up, but¡ªGnng!


    It did not have an opportunity to dodge. Falling down was a propeller which weighed several tons, and crushed by it, it went into a position akin to crawling. It struggled, but it stayed there without rising.


    I-I...didn''t even know if it was an enemy or ally.


    Aria...Suddenly, she did it.


    With a feeling that suggested it had clearly malfunctioned, LOO was smoking.


    "Aha! Ahaha! She came! She came!"


    Standing there bow-legged and twirling, was the horn-girl from earlier¡ªHavi.


    Swinging around the massive metal axe like it was a knife, she danced.


    As if this was a kindergarten where a fun game had just started.


    "...!"


    I looked towards Hilda, thinking to confirm, and this way¡ª


    Towards the back of the witch, Katze Grasse, who had burst into laughter at the sight of LOO being destroyed, the nun, Meiya¡ªShhhh..., turned¡ªYssshhhh...!, and with that noise, she wielded her massive sword¡ª


    "Witch of the filthy crimson tide...I WILL SLAUGHTER YOU¡ª!"


    Along with the high-pitched voice, with a momentum as if trying to split Katze Grasse into two parts, she brought the sword down.


    Thunk!


    With a movement which seemed to suggest that she had noticed a while ago, the witch, with a shortsword¡ªdecorated with kachiwaba engravings and diamonds, a sword that was akin to one that soldiers in old-Europe might carry¡ªshe clashed blades.


    "Ahh, Meiya...really, it can''t be cured without dying once, can it. That stupidity."


    Katze Grasse used the short sword to parry, and¡ªChing!


    Meiya''s broadsword fell to the concrete by her feet, and through its own weight, the sword pierced the floor.


    "N-not being cut obediently...Ahh, Lord, forgive this person''s crimes...no, it would be splendid if you did not forgive them! In place of divine punishment, I WILL HUMBLY DO MY BEST."


    Meiya, already short of breath, once again readied her broadsword in a low stance.


    i-it''s starting over there too.


    ¡ª£­What the hell do I do!?


    Without any sort of forewarning, Bssh!, between the two, water burst forth¡ª


    Hidden by the camouflage of the water drops, the witch instantly distanced herself from the nun.


    And, from inside the black robe, which she rolled up, she snatched out two golden guns and began shooting.


    That was¡ªa Luger-P08. From the barrel which extended out from the body of the pistol, and the inchworm like movement of the toggle above the gun, I could figure it out.


    Now, it was an antique, but it was a gun that was used by Nazi soldiers in the German army, a gun which was highly accurate.


    However, as for that P08''s bullets¡ªBangBangBang!


    Even though they were being continuously fired from a range of just 9m, they did not hit Meiya.


    Fufun, making a triumphant expression, Meiya¡ªI could not see what kind of technique she used.


    It was a scene which was hard to figure out, but it seemed that the bullets did not hit Meiya. What happened just now.


    "Tch. So, it was impossible after all. You really are damned lucky."


    Flipping open her robe¡ªexposing her pure white tights and violet garter straps, Katze Grasse restored her guns to her leg holsters.


    And raising her short sword once again¡ªfixing her eyes upon Meiya, who was readying her broadsword again, she sprinted forth.


    Between the two¡ªShh!, a figure wearing a bulletproof coat interrupted.


    The sound of metal rang out twice in consecutively clashes, and a dark blue scythe had simultaneously met the two blades.


    "...Kana...!"


    Giving me, who muttered that name, a wink which said, "Come back quickly," Nii-san, with the back of his scythe for the broadsword, and the handle of it for the short sword, had completely stilled them into balance.


    And, merely by changing the direction of her arms¡ªMeiya and Katze Grasse''s white and black robes fluttered into the air, and they fell to the floor.


    "Excuse me, you two. Right now¡ªit is still a little early. Shall we go back? Hmm?"


    Smile¡ª


    The two, completely shocked, looked on as Kana, smiling with a face so beautiful it would put an actress to shame, receded into the depths of the mist, her high-laced boots ringing out. At that moment...


    "Kinji! ¡ªJeanne is here too!? What''s going on!?"


    Aria, sprinting all the way to my side, looked around at the surroundings¡ªClink, Clink


    Her hands swift, she reloaded the magazines she had taken out of her skirt into the guns.


    "Aria, get away! This is a bad place to be in! Don''t you get it just from seeing it!?"


    "In the beginning, I didn''t really get it because of the mist, but no matter how I look at it, it does seem that way, doesn''t it..."


    Looking at Patra, who was walking towards Kana, Aria¡ªfrowned.


    As if trying to intimidate everyone who was standing about her, she thrust her guns forward, her arms open.


    "It seems that Patra is together with your brother¡ªand it seems that Hilda has run away."


    Having had that said to me, and remembering about Hilda, I looked around my feet, drifting in the midst.


    Indeed...The shadow had disappeared.


    No, not only Hilda. The unidentified handsome man in the coat wasn''t there either.


    Because of the battle which had suddenly started, he had quickly made his escape, it seemed.


    Tamamo too...was gone. However, at my feet...a beautiful Temari with a checkered pattern had fallen.


    Subtly sticking out from the Temari were things like that which could be found at the tip of a fox''s tail...they had been sticking out, but as if noticing my gaze upon them, they pulled back into the interior of the ball.


    ...I don''t really understand, but, ''defensive mode''...is that what it is?


    Someone had moved. Thinking that, I turned around and¡ªand at that point, the operator of LOO, which had been destroyed by Aria earlier, exited from within it, looking confused.


    Looking at the destroyed robot, lamenting by going "LOO, LOO,"...a girl which was wearing a costume a navy colour akin to that of a school swimsuit. She too looked like a child around the age of an elementary school student.


    Pointing at Aria and and raising her voice, seemingly angry, in a "LOO! LOO!", the girl stood up¡ª


    Apparently unable to do anything without the walking tank, the badge...no, medal attached to the swimsuit clinking, she tried to run away, barefoot. The eagle insignia which was visible for a second was¡ªsomething that I had learned in Assault. It was a rank insignia. Of the American army. And, it was that of a colonel''s. This is a joke, right?


    The opposite of me, who had slightly relaxed from this mood of escape,


    "Why did you come, Aria...! Be careful, Hilda is still here. And also, she''s close...! Run away! She''s stolen the¡ª''Study of Scarlet'' from IU! It''s dangerous!"


    Pulling Durandal, which was no longer stitched onto the shadow, from the floor, Jeanne warned Aria with her ice-blue eyes.


    Around her body, in the midst of the floating mist...Crackle, Crackle;along with that noise, crystals of ice began to appear.


    Diamond Dust.


    Sending the sparkling crystals of ice, literally like diamonds, dancing through the air, this was Jeanne''s magic.


    The floating ice began to gradually accumulate, becoming a haze, hiding our figures.


    Hidden by this mist of ice, she wanted to run, right?


    Jeanne concentrated upon sending the particles of ice outward in something like a smokescreen¡ªand at that moment.


    "...!''


    From within Aria''s own shadow¡ª


    As if rising from the surface of a pool¡ª


    Hilda, her eyes shining with golden light akin to the Vlad of that time before, floated out of it, a half-smile on her lips!


    "¡ªIntai gandeste, apoi porneste. Prilejui te face hot... [It would be better to confirm it before coming, wouldn''t it. Just like a moth to flame...]"


    Aria tried to turn around to Hilda, muttering in Romanian from directly behind, but she could not.


    Hilda had already grasped hold of the back of Aria''s neck with her crimson-manicured right hand.


    ¡ªBang!


    The gunshot of a Dragonov¡ª!


    (Reki¡ª!?)


    Bsssh!


    A 7.62mm x 54R bullet penetrated through Hilda''s head from the top left to the bottom right, throwing her vertically-rolled twin-tails into the air, but¡ª


    "Kyaa!"


    Behind Aria, who had cried out at the sound of the bullet impact, Hilda had just swayed her head aside.


    Neither did she release Aria''s neck.


    And, looking up at Reki, who had shot her from above the wind generator...


    "...Baaang"


    Sticking out her index finger, making a pistol-shape with her left hand, she made a gesture as if to shoot herself in the head.


    While smiling with her bloodstained face.


    Sh-she too¡ªis the same as Vlad. Bullets have no effect.


    I can''t¡¡do anything...!


    "Foolish Butei girls are punished, you know."


    Hilda opened her bright crimson mouth.


    Those two fangs¡ªtheir tips covered with scarlet metal¡ªAria''s white neck, they¡ª


    "¡ª!"


    Bite...!


    Pierced it.


    "~~~~~~~~~~~!"


    And as for Aria, her camellia eyes widened with pain, next to her face,


    "Ha!"


    Fl¨¨che Fente¡ªWith the graceful movements of fencing, Jeanne''s Durandal flew through the air.


    Schhhhh!


    Hilda, parrying Durandal with the fangs that had just left Aria''s neck, turned, getting away.


    "What a happy miscalculation. Staying in Prime[5], I could remove my shell. Ohohoho...Ohohohohohoho!"


    Bringing the back of her hand to her cheek¡ªthe blood from the gunshot wound which had been blown open by Reki had stopped¡ªresounding in my ears, she laughed loudly in a voice bordering on ultrasonic.


    "Houhohoho! Fii Bucuros! Fii Fericit! Hohohohoho!" [Wonderful! Excellent!]


    In the midst of the ringing laughter which almost seemed to want to fill up our ears, towards the area below her left ear that was bitten, Aria¡ªtouching her neck with left hand, checked how much had bled. And, having confirmed that her carotid artery had not been cut, Chck¡ª


    Readying her Colts, she tried to turn around, but...


    "...ch...!?"


    Thud, a single knee dropped to the ground.


    "Poison¡ª!?"


    I sprinted towards the pale Aria, and¡ª


    "...This is bad, one of Tohyama. It appears that this is worse than poison."


    The Temari, rolling towards me though no-one had touched it, said those words to me from my feet. With the voice of Tamamo.


    Worse...than poison?


    What does she mean? When I looked at Aria, the meaning of those words struck me.


    Aria''s body was¡ª


    Indistinctly, starting to shine.


    It wasn''t an optical illusion. Around her body, something that appeared to be a haze of scarlet light was seeping out of her.


    "...ch!"


    This...is something I''ve seen before. Twice, in the past.


    "Oooh..."


    It was when she fought with Patra, who was over there, looking at Aria, raising what appeared to be a surprised voice.


    And¡ªwhen she fought with Sherlock in IU.


    Aria has gone into that mode.


    And, afterward, she had shot out a bullet of light with the power of a battleship''s cannon.


    But...from that time...it was a little different.


    Rather than pouring outside¡ªit felt as if the light was trapped inside, and that was a slight leak.


    "Aria...Are you alright!?"


    I shook Aria''s shoulders with my both my hands, and¡ª


    Once, twice, thrice, Aria blinked painfully...


    "..."


    Staying completely silent, slowly, she looked up towards me.


    "...?"


    Those camellia eyes fixed upon me.


    ¡ªWho are you?


    As if saying that.


    "...Aria...?"


    ¡ªWrong.


    This gaze. This expression.


    I understood because of the months that I had spent living together with her.


    Even I know that this is strange. However¡ªthis is not Aria.


    Who are you. Who is this...!


    "Damn Hilda. You''ve learned even of the destruction of the ''Seven Stars of the Golden Shell?"


    "Think of it as an honour.¡¡This is the first time in history. That humans have seen the cracking of the shell¡ª"


    The Temari by my legs exchanged words with Hilda, and...


    "One of Tohyama. That Aria has come is the worst of luck. I will return one, so do not be afraid. Make it such that Aria does not move. Meiya! You return one as well!"


    Saying that, Sshhhhhh¡ª¡ª-! Raising up a puff of white smoke, it returned to the original Tamamo.


    Tamamo, showing off a transformation like that of an anime or movie, the fur on her ears and tail standing up¡ª


    Inside that small hand, she was carrying a Gohei akin to that a Miko would hold.


    And, looking in Aria''s direction, she grasped the two sides of the Gohei, readying it as if she was using martial techniques with a staff.


    "...ch...!?"


    Because the scarlet light had gotten noticeably stronger, I, continuing to grasp Aria''s two shoulders, lost all words.


    The light shined a bright scarlet, just like an inferno, but there was no heat. That was the same as before.


    However, the phenomenon of light gathering at the point of her finger, which had happened before, did not occur.


    A phenomenon different from that time...is that it? This, that is.


    Continuing like that, the light¡ªBang!


    As if bursting out of Aria''s body¡ª


    "Uu...!"


    In front, to the left and right of me, who was unable to do anything but support Aria''s body and groan, the light scattered this way and that.


    Shining like a blazing scarlet light, they flew, a multitude of scarlet balls of light¡ª


    That scene made me feel as if my eyes were being seared.


    Bzzzz!


    Turning towards that noise, which sounded like a power short, there was Tamamo, who was in the midst of catching one of the balls of light with the handle of her Gohei.


    "Allllright, alright, alright. Good girl...go back, go back...ch!"


    Appearing to be talking to the core of the light, Tamamo¡ª


    Squeeze, pressing down upon the two sides of the Gohei, she pushed the light back.


    That done, as if jumping back from the Gohei, it returned to Aria''s left breast.


    "¡ªKyaa, ahh, ahh."


    Raising what seemed to be a surprised voice was sister Meiya.


    She too had caught a ball of light with her sword, and she was moving it, making it slide down the length of the blade.


    Wobble, WobbleWobble, staggering around, apparently for the sake of restraining the ball of light, Meiya¡ª


    "...Nnn!"


    Swinging the sword with a motion like that of a lacrosse pass, she threw the ball of light back.


    Tracing a wide arc through the air, the ball of light flew a course which was slightly averted from Aria, but¡ª


    "¡ªch!"


    Its trajectory corrected by Jeanne''s sword, wielded like a tennis racket by Jeanne, who had sprinted forth¡ªit too, returned to Aria''s chest.


    (...What the hell...is this...!)


    What''s going on.


    I don''t get it.


    Still in a state of incomprehension, I looked around me, and the leftover balls of light were¡ª


    Hilda, Katze Grasse, Havi, Shokatsu, Patra...


    By each of the five people who had chosen the alliance of ''Grenada'', they were caught.


    I looked at the hands of the five, and as I watched, the light, growing weaker, it seemed to become an extremely small jewel-like solid, apparently having stabilized.


    "¡ªAs for that shell, I''ll give it to everyone. As a reward attached to the ''Kin''. Also, it''s because this is an act of hatred towards those which were father''s enemies. Rather having I hold it as one person, this is much more hateful, is it not?"


    The bat-girl, Hilda, turned her gaze to Patra and the rest from above, saying this to them.


    And, she kept the grain of light, reminiscent of a ruby, which she too was holding by her chest.


    "Kyaha...Kyahahahah!"


    Havi, playing Otedama with the light, Plop, placed it in her mouth.


    And, going on all fours like an animal, she agilely disappeared into the other side of the mist.


    Witch - Katze Grasse too,


    "Meiya, let''s meet again."


    Smirk, forming a smile which seemed to be formed by twitching her cheek¡ªshe sprinted towards a part of the mist which had become far thicker.


    "¡ªThanks for this. This was a welcoming gift far above my expectations. I will return to Ranban''s territory fortwith and have this analyzed."


    While storing the grain of light in the slender bamboo pipe he had taken out from his chest, Ranban''s Shosatsu too, seemed to be happy.


    "My, you''re going already? If you kill Reki, I''ll help you, you know. I mean, just now, that girl shot me in the head."


    While looking up at Reki with her golden eyes, Hilda said those words.


    Reki looked down at Hilda, silent, still holding her sniper rifle.


    "No, no. Because I am but a messenger, I do not fight by direct means. Wise men do not approach danger, or so they say."


    While saying that in a gentle tone, Shosatsu¡ª


    Hidden in the smoke that was being spurted out of a smoke bomb which had been placed at his feet at some point in time, he was no longer visible.


    "Hoho. Hilda, For you, father and daughter, there exists a debt because I had introduced you to IU. As such, I will take this without staying my hand."


    Zccchhh¡ªHidden in the sandstorm which was intermingling with the mist, Patra too disappeared.


    "Fuuun. Then, I too will call this a night."


    Seeing that the ''Kin'' other than her had gone, Hilda too...Zcchh...


    Once again sunk into the depths of her own shadow.


    As if having taken the acquisition of the scarlet gem as a signal, "Grenada" disappeared as one...


    "Wa-wait...!"


    While clutching Aria, who was just sitting there unmoving, towards me, as if protecting her¡ª


    I pointed my Beretta at Hilda.


    But...I didn''t shoot. A chance to emerge victorious remained unseen.


    Already, the eyeball design at Hilda''s thigh had sunk into her shadow...


    She, who had taken Jeanne''s and Reki''s attacks and remained completely undisturbed; She, who had subjected Aria to a state where she was unable to do battle in the space of a heartbeat, could I, not even in Hysteria Mode, defeat her?


    No, in a position that I did defeat her, what would I do.


    More than not understanding what had happened to Aria''s body, it was something which was life-threatening, and in a position where only Hilda knew how to cure her, firing would probably not be the best course of action.


    ¡ªWhat do I do. What should I do.


    Incomprehensible. Right now, for me...!


    "Bye bye. Let''s play again sometime."


    Appearing to be laughing at me, who was unable to do anything but point my gun at her, Hilda twirled her parasol, disappearing into her shadow.


    And, that shadow too, as I watched, it became thin¡ªand dissipated.


    "...ch..."


    Because all those who appeared to be enemies had gone, I looked at Aria¡ª


    Aria had...


    Lost consciousness.


    "...Aria...!"


    Turning towards that voice, Jeanne had sheathed Durandal in its sheath, and she was sprinting towards the place where Aria and I were.


    "Jeanne..."


    As this was not the time to have a falling out, I had no intention of blaming anyone, but my tone was slightly interlaced with that feeling, wasn''t it.


    Coming over and peering at Aria''s face, Tamamo pressed against my chest¡ª


    And, she looked towards Jeanne.


    "Jeanne. You are not to blame. I had read in advance that this mostly would become a skirmish, but that this young maiden would come, that Hilda would use even the destruction of the "Seven Stars of the Golden Shell", was something that was beyond expectation for all of us."


    Next to Jeanne, who was lowering eyes, seemingly regretful, was another person¡ª


    "She is..."Hidan no Aria"...is she not."


    Meiya too, having replaced the sword on her back, had come.


    "How dost it look, Meiya. Aria''s condition."


    "She has just lost consciousness...is what it would appear to be. There is nothing otherwise pertaining to her life."


    "My viewpoint is as yours. Because, two of the scarlet shell are still continuing to function. She is weakened, but she should be safe for now."


    Saying that, Twitch Twitch, and moving her fox-ears, Tamamo...


    "Jeanne, thou shalt also hunt them down. Reki hath already gone. According to mine ears, they hath all scattered in every direction, however...if fortune is on our side, perhaps one might give himself away. Just, do not chase too far. I am strengthening our protection with ''The Boundary of the Devil''s Contract''."


    "Understood."


    Jeanne gave a courteous nod to Tamamo, who looked far younger than her.


    "¡ªTohyama. I apologize. As for Aria''s condition...hear it from Tamamo and Meiya."


    Clank, her armor ringing out, she spun on her heel, looking up to the propellers of the slanted windmill¡ªalready, Reki''s figure was no longer there¡ªand from that, she started running towards the east tip of Empty Island, where it seemed her own boat was.


    At some point, the fog had started clearing, and around me, the expansive Empty Island was visible.


    Besides the broken walking tank and the light nearby, having been abandoned, as well as the wind generator, nothing could be seen.


    All that was left was Aria, just sitting there unmoving, I, Tamamo, and Meiya, us 4.


    There was not a trace, not a shadow, of anyone else.


    (...)


    It was a feeling as if...I had seen a nightmare.


    However, this is no dream. This is reality.


    I, still not understanding what on Earth had happened, had been dragged by that dream, and now I was here.


    While holding on to Aria, who was sitting here, unconscious...!

 Volume 8 - CH 2

    Carrying Aria on my back, on the way back to Academy Island''s boys'' dormitory, I was wary that those of "Grenada" might make a U-turn and come attack us, but...Tamamo¡ª


    "In the end, they are nothing more than emissaries.¡¡From the beginning, I had released Shikigami into this area, and am having them watch. If the ''Kin'' were to enter any part of this rectangular island, we will immediately be informed by Shikigami, so be at ease. Also, according to mine ears, they hath all crossed the ocean and skies, disappearing. Fufun."


    ¡ªlaughed at my unease.


    As for Sister Meiya, she asked me for where I lived, saying: "I wish to do a little shopping, so please go on ahead first." and entered the convenience store.


    I don''t know the view of the SSR on the movement pattern of those monsters, but...because those two, who seem like specialists, had completely relaxed any form of alertness, it should probably be alright.


    Rather, other than thinking that, I have nothing to base my judgements upon.


    And...the next thing I had to worry about was Aria''s condition.


    Returning to our room, I laid Aria down upon the sofa, and¡ªbecause it was enormous, It was possible to have her lie down completely flat, housed by the three-person sofa¡ªAria¡ª


    "...Nnn...Peach bun avalanche..."


    ¡ªmuttered things like that, sleep-talking, Smile, and as she slept, she smiled.


    Certainly, it seemed that Aria had only lost consciousness...rather, it seemed that she was just in a deep sleep.


    Her breathing while asleep also seemed to be as usual, and her pulse was also normal.


    "Funfun...That there is no shrine here, what matter of house is this? Thine devotion is lacking, one of Tohyama. Funfun."


    Suddenly complaining about something about my room and going ''Funfun'' with her nose, Tamamo, going into the kitchen...


    "Hast thou no syrup? Where is the syrup?"


    While saying that, she took some pudding, which had "Riko''s" written on it with magic marker, out of the fridge.


    And, while muttering "Spoon, spoon, spoon", she took one of the spoon''s from the kitchen, Nom Nom


    Just by herself...she started eating.


    What are you doing?


    "Mmmmm. This too, is quite delectable. Tohyama.¡¡I give thee mine praise!"


    Licking even the back of the lid of the pudding, Tamamo turned towards me with an innocent smile.


    (Riko is going to get angry later...rather, why is she so friendly to me, who she''s met for the first time?)


    I sighed, and, PatterPatterPatter, Tamamo, scurrying this way¡ª


    "Mmmm. Thou art the current generation''s Tohyama, art thou not? Thou art wondrously similar to the Tohyama that I had met at Nasuno. I could not have thought it from our first meeting. By the lanterns of midday, thou dost give off a feeling that thou art introverted, but good, good. Then, look here."


    While saying something which seemed to hint that she was an acquaintance to one of my ancestors, (and while suddenly seeing through my nickname,) she turned her back to me as if to show off the backpack-like crate she was carrying.


    "...?"


    "Look. Today, I too hath worked quite hard. Put the offering for the Tamagushi within."


    Shake, Shake, when Tamamo shook her back, Clank, Clank, because the sound of coins rang out...


    I finally understood.


    This is an offering box.


    She was walking while carrying that sort of thing?


    "Tamagushi...?"


    I said, stating my confusion,


    "Quickly, put it in, put it in!"


    Tamamo leaned her body foward, and her tail was completely straightened.


    "...!"


    ¡ªSwish''


    At that sight, I took a step back.


    ...Th-this girl, isn''t wearing...anything.


    Because she was wearing Japanese clothing with a short inseam, and because of her tail, the hem had flipped up, and it became visible.


    "He-hey! Wear something!"


    "...? Not wearing sandals should be fine, should it not? We are in a house."


    "No-not that, w-wear some panties! At least, make a hole for the tail to come out of in those clothes!"


    "Pan...ties?"


    Tamamo made a "?" symbol with her tail, Spin, and spun this way, "Art thou speaking of undergarments? If one wears such a thing with Japanese clothing, ''tis a loincloth. Do you not know of a thing such as that?" With that, she fixed the flipped skirt.


    I wiped off my cold sweat, thanking God that because Tamamo had a childish appearance, I did not go into Hysteria Mode. Well, that''s though this girl is probably also a kind of god.


    Even so, just in case, I averted my gaze from Tamamo...


    "Dost thou worry about Aria, one of Tohyama?"


    "Of course."


    I''m also worried about your lower body, though. Don''t you ever catch colds?


    "Do not linger over it. She will not become the Scarlet Blazing God immediately."


    "...scarlet blazing god...?"


    I frowned, and¡ª


    "...I see, do you not know of it? Well, it could not be helped. The Tohyama Samurai are dying out, after all."


    Staying in the same place, Tamamo sat straight, her attitude a little careless.


    "If nothing in the Tohyama family has been passed down, then I have no choice but to teach you. I am Tamamo¡ªwhite-snouted golden-furred[1] heavenly fox...by your words, a monster, a demon."


    She said it.


    This time it''s a demon, is it?


    Well, ability users, witches, and vampires also exist. As of now, it isn''t something to be surprised at.


    "My mother too was Tamamo, my grandmother too was Tamamo¡ªsince times long past, our race has watched over the relationship between humans and Irokane, and prevented its misuse. For those multitudes of years, we established harmonies and hostilities, reaching up until now. This refers to Irokane, but in this girl''s heart too...what I am about to say is not to be said to Aria...it is embedded. Also, an enormous amount of Hihiirokane, rarely seen before in history."


    "Ah...ahhh. That, for once, is something that both Aria and I know."


    "It is possible that Irokane and humans bond. As for those bonds, there art two types. "Method Bond"¡ªa bond which gives the power of what thou call ability, and "Heart Bond"¡ªa bond of emotions, in other words, were Irokane to bond too tight with a human, the human''s heart will intermingle with the Irokane, and in the end, the Irokane will take it over."


    Now that she mentions it,


    At Hotogi''s branch shrine in Kyoto, Shirayuki and Kazayuki had talked about it.


    ¡ª"Irokane is a metal which communicates with human''s hearts," was it?


    "Taken over, by the Irokane...what will happen when that occurs?"


    "She will become the Scarlet Blazing God. When she does, we kill her."


    ...!


    "Ki-kill, hey...!"


    Tamamo fixed her round eyes upon me, who had panicked.


    "Do not panic. She will not become such immediately. However...if she doth become it, without hesitation, kill her. You saw her condition earlier, but it seems that that girl hath faith in thou. Well, thou canst do it, canst thou not? Even if thou does not, someone shalt. Even if it were I, ''twould be fine."


    "Stop it...to kill or not to kill. That kind of thing¡ª"


    "''Tis fine even if war¡¡erupts on this planet?"


    "War...?"


    "Hihiirokane is a volatile Irokane which enjoys war and love. And, as for those who hath been invaded¡ªthe Scarlet Blazing Gods, a heart for war and a heart for love¡ªthose two hearts art driven into intense fervor, and the one that hath been affected becomes a Cursed God. In the past, seven centuries ago, there was a human who had become thus. That one seduced an emperor, inciting a war...and finally, she was struck down by the Hotogi Miko and Tohyama Samurai.


    "...ch."


    "I had said not to linger on it too much, had I not? Aria shalt not become such immediately."


    "Is it being...prevented by something? Prevented from becoming like that?"


    Still not understanding, I asked an amateurish question, and¡ª


    Nod, Tamamo nodded.


    "So that such a tragedy would not be repeated a second time, what the Mikos of that time conceived was¡ª"The Golden Shell."


    "Ka...ra...gane?"


    "A shell, ''tis a shell. Laid over the Hirokane as if plating it, a special shell, which only allows "Method Bond" to make its bonds, while "Heart Bond" is isolated. As such, a shell which was fitted for humans had been created. Because ''twas known that if the shell had its seven layers, Heart Bond would be cut off, ''twas also named as "The Seven Stars of the Golden Shell". If the shell is in existence, Method Bond is slowly bonded...if it bonds in the length of three years, Heart Bond is completely cut off."


    Three years¡ªat those words, I remembered what had taken place in EU.


    Indeed, Sherlock had said that.


    As for Hidan''s inheritor...until their ability is awakened, there was a need for her to co-exist with the Hidan for, at the very least, a space of three years.


    Probably, that meant that that was until the "Method Bond" which Tamamo had spoken of was completed.


    "That one, Hilda, used a technique which extracted the Golden Shell from Aria. I did not think that she had progressed her research on Irokane to that level. At least, ''twas not skillfully done. Thanks to that, 2 of the 7 layers of the Golden Shell had been returned."


    "Two layers...what will happen?"


    "Slowly, this girl will be taken over by the Irokane. Eventually, she will even become the Scarlet Blazing God."


    "...ch..."


    "Do not panic again and again. ''Tis alright for the moment. In that time, ''twould be well were we to take back the Golden Shell from those of "Grenada" No matter what, they are our opponents in battle. If we gather and return all layers, afterward, Heart Bond will be stopped, and she will return to as she was before."


    "New...that, Golden Shell, can''t one be newly made?


    "A multitude of diamonds, sapphires, rubies, and emeralds...if we assemble a great number of materials, and train a hundred Miko and have them work, we shalt be able to make it. However, though the Golden Shell hath been conformed to the Irokane, there is a need for a hundred years. If we try to cover it, if the remaining five layers art again created, we shalt not be able to make it in the time until the girl becomes the Scarlet Blazing God."


    "Then...approximately, what is the period for which the two layers of the Golden Shell can hold it back?"


    "I do not know. For there has been no-one who has attempted it. If it is merely mine opinion, then... this is but a guess, however, it should be a few years. ''Tis not something that shalt occur today or tomorrow."


    "..."


    A few years...huh.


    What should I think of that?


    If there exists only a postponement, it should probably indeed be possible.


    Anyways, it seems that currently, Aria is alright...yes.


    "However, Hihiirokane''s ''Heart Bond'' has slightly started. First, from now on, in regards to war and love, the girl shalt probably start to speak her heart without hiding anything. That is the symptom of the beginning. However, do not panic, and respond. Is that fine?"


    War...and love...?


    Thinking about it a little, I paused to look at the sleeping Aria...and nodded.


    "Yeah. I understand."


    War¡ªIn regards to fighting, Aria doesn''t hide anything that''s in her heart, right? Definitely, nothing will change from what has been happening up till now.


    And, love¡ªIn regards to romance...this should be fine too, right?


    Because, ever since the time we first met, whenever she had the chance, "I have no interest in it!" is what she would say. Aria, that is.


    At the opening ceremony, "So-something like romance...is completely useless!" starting with that, and when she was fighting with Shirayuki, "Romance¡ªth-that''s a waste of time, I''ve never had it before, and I don''t plan on ever having it either!"...Towards Reki, "Things like romance, I-I...don''t care about that! Really, really, reaaa¡ªlly, I don''t care at all! REALLY, got it!?" She even went that far to deny it.


    So, Aria...won''t change. At all.


    When I thought that, the doorbell for the room rang.


    "''Tis Meiya."


    As if the outside was visible, Tamamo said those words, but just in case, I walked to the door, Beretta held in one hand...when I looked outside through the peephole, indeed, it was Sister Meiya.


    "...Did you buy something back?"


    While using polite language to ask her, who seemed to be my senior in age, that question, I opened the door, and¡ª


    "Ahh, Tohyama-san. That is a relief. Your room was here, was it not. I, because my strength was not enough, staggered around, and got lost. Ufufufu."


    ¡ªwhile laughing with an ''Ahahaha'', Meiya entered.


    Somehow...she seems completely different from when she was attacking the witch, Katze Grasse, earlier...a friendly attitude. Somehow, it makes me feel a vague fear, at the fact that it kind of resembles the split personality of a certain Miko.


    Tonight, that Miko, or rather Shirayuki, had gone out to the festival at Suiten-g¨±.


    She had said that her return would be the morning tomorrow, but..


    (Before, had we had Shirayuki''s assistance, things might have turned out a little different, wouldn''t it...)


    I casually looked into the vinyl bag that Meiya, who had not really been of assistance, had brought back, and...huh? What''s that?


    It was filled with a large amount of liquor.


    This is a situation where she had completely bought out everything from the convenience store, right? Also, there were many several pastry buns. What?


    Facing me, who was frowning, with a large smile on her face, Meiya...


    "Tohyama-san. It is well that you were unhurt at that place, was it not? As expected, true to the rumours, you are a magnificent paladin."


    Wearing the slippers reserved for guests, she took the vinyl bag and headed to the living room.


    Somehow...besides the massive sword on her back, she radiated the air of the young wife living in an apartment building.


    I too returned to the living room, and Meiya sat, straight-backed, upon the side of the sofa.


    "Tamamo-san, how is Aria-san?"


    While taking the liquor bottles out, she looked at Aria''s condition.


    "''Tis normal. However, as expected, the Golden Shell is insufficient. We art compelled to take it back from those of ''Grenada''."


    "Well, well...Slurp"


    Ah. She drank. Lejay Creme de Blueberry...she took the sweetly-scented wine, which appeared to be a cocktail base, straight up.


    Whether it be Tamamo or this person, I wonder;when they have finished their work, do the people of ''Deen'' feast?


    "However, to have Tohyama do that, it seems a heavy burden. Let us do something. Meiya, attack Katze Grasse with haste. Take one back and return. She will return to Germany, will she not?"


    "Yes."


    Suddenly draining the strong liquor like it was water, Meiya nodded.


    And, while placing the empty bottle upon the low table, she took Uguisu-bread, thought to be a chaser, and the next bottle of liquor out.


    (Ah, that is...)


    Bailey''s Irish Cream¡ªMedica''s Ganaha-sensei had been drinking it during the lesson¡ªgiving off a scent reminiscent of sugared pastries, it was a a high calorie, strong liquor.


    Meiya emptied the liquor in a full gulps, and again, she opened the bottle of bourbon¡ªWild Turkey, her lips pursed.


    Uuu. I haven''t drunk anything like liquor, just looking at it is starting to make me feel sick.


    "U-um...that..."


    To I, who tried to continue with ''Is bad for your body''...


    Smack, Meiya stopped me with the hand that was clad in long, white gloves.


    With the movement of her shaking her head, her light blond hair shined in the air as it swayed about.


    "I know what it is you wish to say. It is true that a nun cannot drink liquor."


    "N-no...it''s not that..."


    "But, there are sisters other than me that are like this. We are exceptions. One type of ability user takes away from her own body, and to disperse the ability, after battle, they have to take in a large amount of something orally, or they will die. Sugar, protein, ascorbic acid¡ªwhat has to be consumed differs from person to person, but mine is alcohol. However, do not worry. Because in Italy, it is tolerated to start drinking liquor from the age of 16, and as such I have a constitution which will not get drunk. I am sorry that this sin of heavy drinking is so unsightly. Oh Lord, forgive me; Gulp Gulp...Haaaah."


    Immediately after having asked for forgiveness from God, she drank again.


    Well, this person...other than having breasts more gigantic than Shirayuki, her whole body is slender, no matter how much she drinks these high calorie liquors, she''ll be alright. As far as I''ve seen, she really won''t get drunk.


    I''ve gotten used to seeing that level of unnatural phenomenon, from Aria''s peach bun scourge and the super pot ramen incident with Reki. It''s so sad. These days, if I become surprised at these things one by one, I would lose heart. I''ve already learned that.


    In the room, full of the sweet scent of liqueur¡ª


    I too sighed, and sat on the sofa.


    I had become worried again, and I checked Aria''s temperature with my hand...It''s normal...isn''t it...


    "Tamamo-san. I will definitely kill Katze Grasse. The peace conference at Bandire has failed, and at this rate...She will be tried by the Inquisition, and she will be excommunicated, torn into 8 pieces, and discarded into an unnamed grave without even a cross...I will, to-together with those witches, will go to hell...!"


    Trembling where she sat, Meiya-san opened the bag of chasers, ripping it.


    "At least, I will show you the completion of the witch hunt! The Canossa denomination too is negligible!"


    ...Canossa...?


    I know of it because Nii-san had studied abroad for a short time at the Rome Butei High, but that is the name of the organization which is called SSR here, isn''t it?


    Th-this person is a high school Butei student?


    If she is, the Butei Highs all over are the same, aren''t they. They''re full of weirdos.


    "...Well, ''tis good that thou art motivated. How was it? Did Kana draw you in?"


    Kana.


    Towards Tamamo, who had spoken Nii-san''s name, I lifted my face.


    "I...do not know. Because, Senpai has changed a little from how she was before..."


    "Meiya-san. You seem to know Kana¡ª"


    I interrupted the conversation, and Meiya, a bottle of ?ubr¨®wka in her hand, faced me with a smile.


    "Yes. She is your Onee-sama, is she not?"


    ...Onee-sama...


    We-well, I''ll just stay silent. Gender is one kind of personal information, after all.


    The fact that Nii-san will break every bone in my body if I speak freely is also rather unpleasant.


    "I have to introduce myself a little bit to Kana-senpai''s little brother, don''t I...I am Meiya Romano. 18 years of age. My nationality is the same as my mother''s, Italian, but my father is Japanese, and his name..."


    On the other side of the long receipt, Meiya wrote the words "Ã÷Ò¹",


    "It can be written this way."


    She showed it to me with a knowing smile.


    ...Just in case, "Ahh, I see. That was surprising" I made that face.


    Apparently satisfied with my reaction, Meiya flashed a sunflower-like smile.


    "¡ªAs an exorcist in the Vatican, I am inducted by the holy order, in the Rome Butei High I am a Kanossa fifth year¡ªAh, in Italy, high school is up to five years. I was not held back. Then, during those two years, I had hunted criminals together with Assault''s Kana-senpai. I might say that I get along very well with her, or I might say that we are on the same wavelength...It was fun to do my job."


    "Ahh..."


    I let out a voice which seemed somewhat comprehending.


    Indeed, this kind of calm personality would get along well with Kana.


    "At that time, whenever I taught her recitations from the Bible, she was able to remember it immediately...I remember that I was very surprised by the quickness of her mind."


    I see. The fact that the Nii-san from after his transfer started to occasionally recite verses from the bible is from this person''s influence.


    "Nii-sa...Kana has a special ability. When she is Kana, she can remember the entire contents of a book she has read once. That''s kind of like cheating. It''s not a trait to be surprised about."


    In short, it''s just being able to memorize it with the power of Hysteria Mode.


    That''s unfair, Nii-san. Even though you told me, "You can''t abuse HSS for studying."


    "Now that you mention that, Tamamo. You too started talking to Patra suddenly. Is she an acquaintance?"


    I asked Tamamo, who was extracting a cream bun from Meiya''s vinyl bag, and¡ª


    "Mm? Ah, ahh, Patra? Yes. I hath met her before."


    Tamamo, sitting straight again, brought the bun around to her back, and while covering it with her tail, she answered.


    "In the war before, I was "Grenada". At that time, I was companions with Patra''s great-grandmother. The person who taught her Japanese was me. After the war, in preparation for the next war, it seems that she taught her descendants Japanese as well. Therefore, well. While she hath an accent, Patra''s method of speech is akin to mine, is it not?"


    Indeed...I remembered that Patra used a rather ancient mode of speech.


    That was because, the great-grandmother who had taught her Japanese had in the first place learned ancient Japanese from this Tamamo.


    "...The last war, you say. Isn''t that a story from a time long past? Around the time of Patra''s great-grandmother, whom you spoke of. How old are you exactly?"


    Because of Vlad and Sherlock, I was confident that I would not be surprised even if I was told 100 years old by that childish-looking girl, but...


    "I? I was born on the second year of Kennin, therefore I count 808 years old."


    "What...!?"


    Because of my surprise, no other words would leave my mouth.


    I-Impossible.


    She''s been alive since the thirteenth century, the Kamakura period?


    "Rather, look, one of Tohyama. Asking a goddess her age is nothing. Thine faith is insufficient!"


    No matter how I looked at her, Tamamo, hitting my knee with her tiny hand, was an elementary school student...


    Also, she even looked like she was in one of the lower grades.


    "I-if that''s so, shouldn''t you dress up more like a grandma?"


    While pulling my knee away, I responded, and¡ª


    "Originally, I was a giant fox. I had transformed, taking upon this appearance. When I transform into a human, I cannot change mine mass. If there was a granny that was this small, it wouldst seem suspicious, and I would not be able to be in the city, would I? Therefore, I became a young girl. Understand that much without having to ask!"


    While responding with some reasons which I didn''t understand even if I heard them, Tamamo continued to hit my knee with a gohei which she had procured out of somewhere. It hurts, I said!


    "If you don''t want to seem suspicious, then get rid of your ears and tail first."


    I said the most obvious thing, when...


    Was it because that wasn''t possible? Tamamo''s face went completely crimson¡ª


    "That is not something that thou canst understand!"


    It seemed as if her sore point had been touched.


    "If you''re going to look like a child, I''ll treat you like a child. If I, for example, use respectful language towards you outside, I''ll seem suspicious. Just having a man that uses respectful language to a young girl about seven years old is something that people will report about. In the Japan of today, that is."


    While pushing the gohei back, I also got a little irritated¡ª


    "Even though thou art a new one...this generation of Tohyama is impertinent! Is this fine, one of Tohyama? I have experienced ''War'' countless times, and if I am to say it, a veteran! The way to fight, the way to survive, the way to steal, the way to protect, I knooooowwwwww very well. Therefore, respect thine elders more! Show me some faith!"


    ¡ªsaying that, she caused a clanking noise to ring out as she swung her back this way, got onto all fours, and stuck the offering box outwards.


    "Add in thine apologies, and put it in! Put in your faith!"


    ...In the end, money? Rather, don''t swing your tail and butt this way!


    I thought that she was really insistent, so putting in about 100 yen should be good, but I shouldn''t spoil a child.


    So that I could become distant from this person, I took a ten-yen coin out of my wallet- [2]


    "Alright, alright, I''m sorry, granny."


    I put it in.


    "Mmm. Tohyama-san, you will definitely profit."


    Meiya applauded at that scene.


    ...It seems that without me knowing it, I''ve been sucked into a war between monsters, but...


    When I looked at these two, apparently the few allies that I have...


    My uneasiness increases. By a lot.


    Afterward, Meiya said that she was taking the last bus to Narita Airport and went back, Tamamo also left these words: "The boundary field shalt immediately expand. This evening, do not leave this floating isle," and around 2:00 in the morning, she left the room.


    The bags of bread had been cleaned up, but...Ah, the empty bottles of liquor were all over the table.


    Well, it should be fine if I clean them up tomorrow. Today, I''m already worn out.


    The actual bottles were pretty stylish after all; I''ll just think of it as some interior design.


    "Haaah..."


    ...The attitude which had intensified at the ''Bandire'' had completely relaxed thanks to those two, or rather, as a result of those two.


    However, I was worried about Aria, so I covered that small body with a blanket...


    The electricity still on, I decided to be like Reki and held my gun, sitting down on the sofa and going to sleep.


    Afterward, I did lay my cheek on it and start getting drowsy, but¡ª


    I had a dream that Aria became a vampire and went wild, and I couldn''t sleep properly.


    Even so, I did slip into a mildly deeply sleep, and in the morning...


    Tweet, Tweet...within the cries of the swallows...


    "¡ªIdiot Kinjii!"


    ¡ªSmash!


    "¡ªKuh!?"


    Suddenly, my face was kicked by a foot in black knee-socks, and I woke up.


    "A...Aria!?"


    Had she woken up?


    While rubbing my eyes, I turned towards her, and Aria¡ª


    "Ki-Ki-Kinji, you...Wh-what!? What is this!? Whatwhatwhat!? WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!"


    Despite being in her uniform, she was hiding her body with a blanket, trembling.


    She was shaking to an extent where it looked like she was splitting into 2~3 people.


    However...within me, who saw that, I breathed a small sigh of relief.


    (¡ªShe''s the normal Aria...!)


    I understand.


    My face was kicked, and she said something, but her movements and way of talking was as the normal Aria''s.


    "Aria, that''s great..."


    While cutting off the words of I who had spoken as usual¡ª


    "Wh-Wh-Why am I alone together with you, i-it''s already morning, you know! In...In a room with nobody else in it! Just the two of us! St-staying the night!"


    Redden!¡ªYes, 0.1 seconds.


    The speed of her high-speed-blushing technique was also normal.


    (But...what''s she getting red at?)


    Shuffling backwards from me, who was frowning, Aria, on the other side of the blanket thrust outwards like a matador...


    Rustle Rustle, she felt around inside her clothes.


    What...is she doing...?


    I thought, and when I thought it, ''Kching!'', she was stretching her hands towards her guns!


    "He-hey Aria! It''s fine if you''re not normal to that extent!"


    "You...what did you do to me! Honestly, without hiding anything, lay open the situation in detail! Idiot Kinji is really an idiot! You''ve skipped way too many steps! A hole! 20 hole combo chain-fire!"


    "He-hey, calm down! Even if you put two of your handguns together, you can only go up to a 16 chain-fire! Rather than that, what have you been saying up till just now! Yesterday, you were at Empty Island and¡ª"


    "Yesterday...Empty Island? ...? ...? I do-don''t have any memory of that¡ª"


    Aria, who said that, looked at the empty bottles lined up on the low-table made out of glass and "!" widened her eyes in a perfect circle.


    "Kinji...I-I don''t remember anything...That, th-that trick...I''ve seen it in movies and dramas before...!"


    Pointing at the multitude of liquor bottles, she glared at me.


    What had she understood, and how had she interpreted it? She was glaring at me as if I was some massive criminal.


    "He-hey, by ''trick''..."


    "I didn''t think that you would do things of that level, but I-I was careless...! That''s a common method of a womanizer...you really did it, didn''t you...? ...? Ouch¡ª"


    ¡ªSplish


    Apparently, Aria had noticed something wrong, and she pressed down on the scar left on her nape, bitten by Hilda.


    There was mostly no bleeding, and it seemed that the wound had already clotted, but¡ª


    There, a lip-shaped scar was left, having been violently sucked by Hilda and clotted.


    "No! No! No way!"


    And blushing even further, she fountained steam from her head with a ''Choo Choo'', and runaway locomotive Number-Aria¡ª


    Thump Thump Thump!


    ¡ªran towards the washroom in massive panic.


    "¡ªGyaaa!"


    Raising a scream which I couldn''t have thought belonged to an English noble, Thump Thump Thump!


    She came back.


    More than any monster at the Bandire, it was a terrifying appearance.


    "Wh-Wh-What did you do to me!! You Ero-Kinji!! YOU SERIOUSLY ERO-KINJIIi!"


    Wh...What is it! This time!


    Why do I have to be screamed at because of the three of these things combined!


    "W-Wi-With this..."


    Aria, who was pointing at the lip mark on her neck with a trembling finger¡ª


    "With this, today¡ªI CAN''T GO TO SCHOOL, CAN I!! YOU SERIOUSLY STUPID KINJI¡ª¡ª!"


    Wh-why!


    Why is that because of that clotting, you can''t go to school!?


    "¡ªIf you''re going to stick something on, at least think a little bit about the consequences! You Ero-Baka-Kinji! EBK!"


    Tears in her eyes, Aria, who had stamped her feet in rhythm, (and anger) to that original phrase, had a menacing look, and in response to that I was also just about to break into tears.


    One question! What the hell did you think, and what should I stick on! What should I!?


    Without even making it in time to stick my hand up to ask that question¡ªthis was also normal¡ªAria, who had used the sofa as a stepping stone and jumped, flipped her skirt¡ª


    "HOLE MISSILEEEEEEE!!"


    Like a missile, she brought a two-legged drop-kick deep into my face.


    Afterward¡ªfor some reason, Aria was embarrassed even looking at my face, and with that attitude she shut herself into her own room.


    Even when it was time to go to school, she didn''t come out.


    It seemed that she seriously wished to take a break from school.


    This was after what had happened yesterday, so I didn''t want to leave Aria, but Tamamo had said that ''Grenada'' had crossed the sea and sky¡ªprobably with ships or planes¡ªand left this place.


    And also, Shikigami....speaking by my interpretation, a net was strung out which acted both as a radar and alarm, she had also said.


    Furthermore, Aria is the owner of battle ability enough to suddenly defeat the walking tank LOO; if the I who was not in Hysteria Mode was here...I''d just drag her down.


    "Then, I''m going. Just in case, don''t let go of your swords and guns. Make sure you''ve plenty of spare magazines too."


    I spoke to the door of the small room which Aria had decided as her own room of her own will, and decided to go to school by myself.


    From within the small room¡ª


    "...Huh...When did I shoot...Eh...?"


    Aria, who was counting her bullets and speaking to herself¡ª


    Really had lost all memory of yesterday night.


    I had seen this often at Assault, but when people suddenly lose consciousness, the memories of before and thereafter will be blown away.


    "Also...I heard this from a certain trustworthy person, but you''re being targeted by the remnants of EU, you know. Those guys have a lot of friends. The Koko sisters from a while ago are also one of them. Be especially careful, alright?"


    Avoiding the matter of Irokane which I had been told to not speak about by Tamamo, I told her this just in case, and...


    "That''s the same as what''s been happening up till now, right? Qu-Quickly go to school."


    With a tone which seemed to be driving me away, she responded with her anime-like voice.


    With the beginning of the day, I took the lessons of the subjects English, Chemistry, and Japanese Characters, and¡ª


    At the fourth hour, right before the combined long-homeroom of three classes started, Aria finally came to school.


    Looking, a band-aid was stuck to her neck. A kitty-patterned one which Riko had brought into our room.


    The remnant of the clotting had naturally become small, and it seemed that she had just passed the time until she was able to hide the clot with that.


    Getting red again when she looked at me, Aria sat down on the seat next to me, when...


    With amazing obviousness, she didn''t look in my direction.


    But, as for being angry...rather than that, it seemed that she was embarrassed.


    I couldn''t hear the signal of her rage-mode, the purring of a lion cub, and occasionally, she would glance this way, blush, and resume her stare forward.


    I don''t really understand the meaning of those movements, so for the time being, I''ll ignore her¡ª


    (Then...besides all this, should I tell her about what happened last night...)


    While everyone moved to the sports hall in which the long-homeroom was being carried out, I thought about that point.


    It seems that Aria has no memory of last night.


    Even if I suddenly explain about the unbelievable circumstances which had taken place yesterday to that kind of person...she wouldn''t believe it. And it seems that Aria has randomly become vigilant against me.


    With that, rather than having just me say it, it would be better to bring Jeanne and Reki into this too, and after setting down the direction to go hereafter, talk about it with everyone. It''s said to form a tiger of three, after all. As for Shirayuki, Tamamo had said that: "I shalt look for an opportunity and speak with her, so nothing should be said from you, Tohyama," but that was probably also for the sake of preventing the dissemination of information towards Aria.


    Also, there is another danger that talking about ''Deen'' and ''Grenada'' would pose to Aria.


    Putting aside that she was about to win the trial, those are the people who had Aria''s mother take the fall.


    If I told Aria about yesterday, she''d probably say something like: to go arrest Hilda, I''ll travel all the way to her base¡ªthis is just my imagination, but there''s probably even something like a castle in Romania.


    (Well, I understand her feelings, but...)


    That was something especially dangerous.


    ¡ªFirst of all, if a Butei''s battle becomes an away-game, it''s an overwhelming disadvantage.


    This is something which is immediately understood even by feeling.


    A direction which should corner the enemy, and conversely a place where oneself can retreat, the home-game where the location ammunition, food, and water is all known is far easier to fight in. Backup coming from Connnect, Logi, Medica will obviously dull if away.


    ¡ªNext, the battle-ability of the enemy is still indeterminate.


    I had heard this from an instructor who had come from the Jietai; in land-war, there exists thing called ''The Law of Treble Attackers''.


    Speaking simply, to be victorious in invading an enemy''s territory, one needs at least three times the battle-power. Around that much, an exhaustive amount of energy is needed to ''Invade''.


    Therefore, for now, I''ll just leave the warnings to Aria to the contents of what I had said this morning¡ª


    (Let''s observe her condition for a while...)


    Last month, I had been subjected to being the leader of Team Baskerville.


    I had been informed afterward, but for every team leader, there is a required lecture called ''Tactics I'', and I had earnestly attended it. Because it was rather easy to get credit from it.


    As a result of it, or maybe thanks to it, I had now picked up the habit of thinking about this kind of thing.


    "Brats! We''re deciding the costumes for ''Ristorante Masque,'' which we''ll be doing at the culture festival!"


    Clang!


    While quieting the talking students with a warning shot towards the ceiling, Assault Instructor Ranbyou shouted.


    The second-year students of A, B, and C-Class are gathered in the sports hall, but...Jeanne of B-Class was...I don''t see her. It seems she''s absent.


    My phone didn''t connect either. While avoiding being eavesdropped, she probably was chasing after ''Grenada''.


    "Alright, each of the teams gather, and go on standby¡ª*cough cough*!"


    Lezzad Instructor Tsuzuri spoke, and because the people of D-Class and E-Class, and X-Class, who rarely showed themselves, weren''t here, the members of the same teams started to group together just as they were.


    Bloody Tsuzuri, if you''re about to choke then don''t smoke inside the sports hall.


    With that, besides me, who was frowning, wasn''t just Riko and Aria from the same A-Class, Shirayuki from B-Class and Reki from C-Class had gathered.


    "..."


    Because there was that incident from yesterday, I indirectly sent a look to Reki, but...


    "..."


    Reki was Reki. There wasn''t any reaction at all.


    Wearing the same headphones as always, she was zoning out.


    (Well, this is the wrong place to have that kind of talk. Guess I''ll do it after Jeanne comes.)


    Rather, those...those headphones.


    She isn''t receiving any Kinji-sniping orders from Wind-sama, right?


    I thought, and lifted the headphones directly off her head. When I put them on, trying to listen¡ª


    Click. Reki used the remote control attached by a cord, and Fire Starter by the Prodigy became audible, starting with a deafening instrumental which was like air-attack klaxons had started screaming in my ears.


    Wh-What the hell is this? What''s this supposed to mean? He-hey. Don''t turn up the volume! Turn it off!


    Bloody Reki. She had me hear a sound which was like a warning. Did she get mad that her headphones were taken?


    Reki kept facing forward, in Aria''s direction, not looking this way, so I didn''t know her expression, but...


    "Kin-chan, the lottery box has come around."


    "Ah, thanks."


    When I realized it, Shirayuki, who was keeping directly by my side, had spoken, so I came back to reality, and returned Reki''s headphones to her head with a thump.


    The box, brought by a helping first year, had a round hole opened on its top...It was the lottery which decided the costumes each person was to wear there¡ªat the "Ristorante Masque", which one section of us second years were in charge of for Butei High''s culture festival.


    (This lottery is also me laying my life on the line, huh...)


    In a normal school, Ristorante Masque would be something like a cosplay cafe, but this is the abnormal Butei High. Acting out the professions held by the worn costumes, behaviour like that is what is looked for.


    Something like that I can''t allow.


    Looking from Butei High''s point of view, this is a chance for students to appeal with their undercover investigative techniques without seeming strange, so if one doesn''t do it properly, a terrifying punishment was waiting, coming from the Masters'' All-Stars.


    In short, this is a grave lottery which is entwined with my life.


    "Then, Master, please draw one. This is the male box."


    Ah. Isn''t this Fuuma? She''s carrying the box. I just realized, though.


    You, don''t call me ''master'' in front of people. I''ll give you hell with my scramasax.


    "Also, only one redraw will be recognized. Then, may the fortunes of war guide your hand."


    In response to Fuuma, who was smirking up at me for some reason, I remained silent and inserted my hand into the box. I started to fumble around the innumerable double-folded papers which were inside.


    (...Well a good one come out for me...?)


    Nothing as good as what I''m praying for will come out, though.


    Mmm...the ones at the bottom of the box will probably be my target.


    Nobody knows the method of making this lottery, but they wouldn''t write the outrageous things straight off the bat.


    By the way, among the huge misses, there is the thing called ''Female Clothing''.


    If I draw that, I''ll commit suicide by pistol right here.


    It''s a lot better than death by lynching at the hands of the teachers.


    "What...What is it...?"


    I hesitatingly opened the paper which I had pulled out...


    "Shinto Priest"


    No, no, no. It''d be difficult to act like this.


    Ignoring Shirayuki, who had stolen a glance at my paper and ecstatically burst out with things like "Kin-chan-sama, we really are fated to come together!", I said, "I''ll change," and put my hand in the box once again.


    "If you are changing, then the first will be declared void. The second costume will be forced upon you."


    I knew that, so the second one, which I drew with desperate resolve was¡ª"Policeman (M.P.D. ¡ª Patrolman)"


    Thank God. If it''s this, I think I''ll somehow be able to tide it over. I''m always there anyways, and observation is easy.


    Exhaling a breath of relief, I sat down right there. With this, one thing is settled.


    Looking around, there were many first years holding boxes and walking around...from everywhere in the sports hall, the voices of delight and wails could be heard from boys and girls who had drew their lots.


    "Master. Jeanne-dono is absent today, but she had designated Master as the drawing-proxy in advance. Patience."


    Fuuma stuck the female box out, so I also drew a lot for Jeanne.


    "Waitress (At Home Cafeteria)"


    ...I don''t know the name of the shop, but it should be fine, right?


    Rather, it''s whatever. At least it''s a human.


    "Then, next is Riko. I''m goiiing!"


    With a composed gesture, Riko, with a frilly uniform, took a piece of paper out from the female box.


    Good for you, huh. Dressing up is your specialty after all.


    Rather, it seemed that she knew about Bandire since last month, but is it fine to talk to her about yesterday? There weren''t any instructions from Tamamo, so I don''t know, but...


    Looking, Riko''s first draw was "Thief (Manga [Cat''s Eye] Style)"


    Uwah. That''s some drawing ability you''ve got there, Riko. A thief. Isn''t that fitting?


    Wonder what it''d be like if you became a mahjong player. [3]


    Before me, who was stunned¡ª


    "Eh...There''s no point in cosplaying like this!"


    Flutter.


    Riko threw the piece of paper behind her.


    He-hey, you''re going to throw that card away?


    The second lot which Riko drew was "Gunman (Western Pioneer Age)"


    The person herself went, "Oooh! I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" seemingly overjoyed, but why''s there a role which ends in ''man'' in the female box? One really can''t get careless. In this lottery.


    Shirayuki, who continued...


    Had the first lot "Chinese Dress", but said "My body''s curves will stick out, and it''ll be really embarassing, so..." and canceled.


    I imagined it...


    Th-that''s right. Please stop. If you were that, the curves of your large chest will clearly stick out, and furthermore because of the slit of the dress, those plump thighs with snow-white skin will be visible up until your waist.


    If I''m showed that, there''s the horror that I''ll go into Hysteria, and the Ristorante Masque will devolve into chaos.


    "That''s great, if it''s this, then I think I''ll be able to do it..."


    The second lot of Shirayuki, who spoke, was "Teacher (Arbitrarily Elementary~High School)". Yes. I''ll allow that.


    "..."


    Having stuck her hand into the box silently, Reki drew her first lot, which was "Sorcerer".


    In the midst of the entire Baskerville becoming silent, Reki...drew her second lot after looking at the first year girl Mutsu, still not saying anything.


    The atmosphere was such that it felt like it was impossible to do a tsukkomi, so nobody did one.


    Then, this time, "Chemical Research Lab Staff" came out.


    Well...that should be fine, right? That is. She doesn''t talk much, so it seems good.


    "Fuuu, Haaa..."


    Taking deep breaths was Aria, who was extremely bad with dressing up.


    Whilst Shirayuki and Riko, who had already entered the safe zone, smirked and looked over her, Aria stuck her hand into the box with an expression which one might have when handling a live bomb...Like pulling out a fuse,Rustle...she withdrew a paper.


    Aria, putting in your willpower has no effect on lotteries. Well, I can''t really talk about other people.


    Swallow...Her throat made a sound, and on the opened paper¡ª


    "Idol"


    Was written.


    "I-I-Idol...U-Um, those pretty girls who appear on Japanese TV...?"


    Aria, who locked her eyes on the paper even while trembling, was about to break into tears.


    ''Yes, yes yes,'' Shirayuki slightly stooped over and nodded, but at her mouth, there were the dimples which appeared when she was trying not to laugh.


    From the side of Riko''s mouth, twisted like a cat, (this was also a sign of her trying not to laugh,) a snort escaped. Ah, you drooled a little. Are you really holding yourself back so much?


    This is just for example: I also imagined Aria joining AKB48...


    He...Hehe...N-no. Don''t laugh, me!


    Still, don''t laugh. I can hold it back. If I laugh, I''ll be shot to death.


    Rather, no matter what or how they tried to cover up, she''d be the only junior idol, right? That is, if Aria did it.


    There''s a gap between her and real idols.


    Furthermore, in my head, the title "Aria-chan 8 years old" appeared, and it reminded about the unfortunate DVD package¡ª


    "He...Hem!"


    I laughed for an instant, but followed up by covering it with a faked cough.


    Was...Was I found out...? I hesitatingly stole a glance at Aria''s expression, but...


    Performing the rather troublesome thing of self-imagination, Aria appeared to be imagining that she had a performance where she said things like, "Is everyone having fun!?" and her face was really hot and red, as if she had gotten a fever, the type where one''s face heats up like an electric heater. As a result, she didn''t seem to have noticed my laugh. Thank God. This finished without my death.


    Sweat...Sweat Sweat...


    A large amount of sweat dripped from her forehead, just like in manga, and Aria¡ª


    Spoke with a tone that a soldier who was forced to make a bitter decision might use¡ª


    "Ch-Chan-Change...!"


    She said, and readied her right hand, braced like a talon¡ª


    "Ka-Kanzaki-dono...then, the next one will be definite...!"


    If it was something like a bird, then Aria''s gaze could definitely kill, and Fuuma shuffled slightly back from her.


    Thud!


    Aria, who had stuck her hand inside the box with a force which could have broken Fuuma''s arm joints, had gotten what for her second lot?


    Opening in slow motion, on the paper which Aria''s tiny hands were holding...


    On the paper...


    "Elementary School Student"


    Was there.


    Ele.


    Elementary School Student!


    This time, it really is: "Aria-chan 8 years old," isn''t it?


    A-Aria. You...


    What kind of horrible luck is that? Never gamble in your life.


    "You did it¡ª¡ª! You did it, Aria! By a certain definition, this definitely suits you! Kyahahahahahah!"


    Riko, who shouted that, was rolling around at the feet of Aria, who was restraining herself like she had been frozen solid at the moment she saw the three words, "Elementary School Student", and laughing uncontrollably ''Ahyahyahya,'' she clutched her stomach.


    Was it that Shirayuki had also reached her limit of tolerance? She had knelt down as if prostrating herself, and leaking a noise of laughter which could not be called a voice, she hit the floor with a thudding noise.


    I, who stood there shocked at the depths of horror in which Aria''s luck resided, also ¡ª unintentionally; really, unintentionally ¡ª thought about an elementary school student with sharp eyes, sucking on a lollipop and carrying a red backpack¡ª


    "Ha¡ª"


    I laughed, and at that moment, I noticed the killing intent of Aria, who seemed to have snapped.


    In the middle of my brain, the high-impact song "Firestarter" once again started to stream.


    Boom!


    Aria stuck her hands in the two-sides of her skirt, and drew her Governments!


    Th-this is bad! Didn''t I say to make sure that your magazines were full this morning!?


    "Nothing happened! Nothingnothingnothingnothingnothingnooooooooooooooothing! First, it''s the death sentence for you!"


    In response to Aria, who had stuck her pistols out, aiming at Fuuma, Riko and I leapt in from the left and right.


    "Stop it, Aria, don''t shoot! Ranbyou''s here! We''ll be included and taken care of too!"


    "Aria-chan, give up! Riko will help you make the costume! Kyahahahahaha!"


    "WHO THE HELL IS ARIA-CHAN! A HOLE! HOLE METEOR SHOWER! HOLE BIG BAAAANNNGGGG!"


    So, this time it''s a series of celestial bodies. There''s a lot of them, huh. Hole series, that is.


    While thinking that, I protected Fuuma, crying while scattering caltrops behind her and running away, from the barrel of Aria''s gun. Even though she''s like that, she''s still my junior, my Amica.


    Continuing to go wild even though her first target had escaped her, Aria was in vicious brat mode. You drew this yourself, so resign yourself to it.¡¡This is nothing more than a childish tantrum.


    Just like Riko had said, by a certain definition, this is a really fitting role. "Elementary School Student", that is.


    "DIE! DIE! DIEDIEDIEDIEEVERYONEDIE! IF EVERYONE WHO SAW THIS DIES, IT''D BE LIKE THIS NEVER HAPPENS! Gurk!"


    Shirayuki put Aria, who was screaming those words, into a Nelson, Riko and I desperately pinned the guns on the left and right, Reki had run outside the sports hall at some point in time, and was now sticking half of her head out of the cover of the bulletproof door, staring this way. Reki, if you knew how things were going to go, then gives us a warning before this actually happened!


    From then on, Butei High entered a shortened class for a while, and the preparations for the culture festival went on.


    As for Aria...other than being forced to take a consecutive 30 german suplexes from Ranbyou up until she said "Please let me be an elementary school student,'' she was not attacked by anybody.


    The people from ''Deen'': Jeanne, Meiya, and Tamamo didn''t appear, let alone the enemy...which is to say, ''Grenada''.


    The ambassadors to the Bandire who stayed by Aria''s side were Reki and I.


    It''s ominous that I don''t know anything about what those guys are doing, but besides the fact that the following days were completely safe, I...couldn''t really do anything, and as a result had nothing to do. After all, safe things are by nature good things.


    Furthermore, there was one more thing, relevant to my safety, for which I was thankful for...


    For some reason, it seemed that Aria was in a good mood. Recently, that is.


    This was a trend which I had seen since giving her a ring last month, but ever since the incident with the clot mark on her neck, the number of times she had fired at me had reduced.


    Simultaneously, I also felt that the number of times that Aria had had fights with Shirayuki and Riko had decreased. As for this...rather than getting along better, it felt as if she had developed some sort of tolerance. I also felt that she was taking things from other points of view far more than she had up till now.


    I had thought that the reduction of the Golden Shell had taken effect, leading up to some sort of hormone imbalance, but because this trend was something which I had seen directly after I gave her a ring for her birthday, I felt that it was unrelated.


    I really...don''t understand girls.


    ¡ªIt was part of the rules that the costumes for ''Ristorante Masque'', which we had decided by drawing lots the other day, had to be prepared by oneself.


    The deadline was set to be at a date quite a long while before the culture festival, but...


    If the costumes weren''t finished by the time of the deadline, one would be subjected to the full punishment course proffered by the celebrities of Butei,


    This was truly a matter of life and death, so everyone would somehow do something to make the deadline.


    Therefore, it became a tradition of sorts that everyone would gather in a classroom the night before the deadline and spend all night finishing up.


    On the night that this ''meeting to finish up'' took place...at nine o''clock.


    In the classroom where I was, with a paper bag with a police uniform inside, 5 or 6 teams had gathered and were making conversation while finishing their costumes.


    The desks had been kept to the back of the room, and each team had set up a picnic sheet, sat down, and worked.


    Because there were people who were already wearing their almost-finished costumes, it had the feeling of a costume party of sorts.


    There were those who had brought in small speakers, and were streaming music into the room.


    Looking around, Shirayuki and Reki were in a corner, and Haimaki, whose popularity was rising due to commercials by SoftBank, was sitting there as well.


    (...?)


    Come to think of it...what''s with this zone here by the wall, partitioned off from the rest of the room by a screen?


    As I thought that and tried to have a look inside, the noise of rustling clothes and¡ª


    "Sooo, what kind of guys are you into, Hayakawa-san?"


    "Hmmm, I''m...about that...probably somebody that''s a bit dark..."


    "Who from our class? Come on, tell us!"


    ¡ªthings like that could be heard from within, so I took a step back with a force that rivaled the me in Hysteria Mode.


    Is this...a changing room!?


    In the small gap at the foot of the screen, fallen skirts could be seen...


    These...these goddamn Butei girls, they don''t even know the concept of shame!


    I get the fact there has to be a place where people can change from their uniforms into their costumes, but don''t set up a changing room in this kinda place! It''s just asking for trouble.


    I can guess from the level of business around, but tensions were high, maybe because we were gathered in a classroom at night? At this kind of time, I need to be more alert of girls'' gossiping than ever.


    "Kinji, that isn''t the best position."


    Just as I was wiping away my cold sweat, Mutou, in a fireman outfit, put his arm on my shoulder.


    "Over here. From this angle, if you look hard enough, the figure of the girls are thinly visible. Keep your focus. If you do this, you can delight in their silhouettes!"


    Mutou whispered that into my ear as he circled around the screen.


    "I-I''m not interested in that sort of thing, or rather, get to work!"


    I shook myself free, and made my escape towards Team Baskerville.


    But...what? Did he say silhouette?


    Use your focus on something else, won''t you? Like studying. You failed modern literature, didn''t you?


    "Um, Kin-chan. How far along are you on your uniform?"


    A female teacher¡ªShirayuki, wearing a white blouse with a tight thigh-length dark navy skirt, said.


    Cleaning up the space next to her, she cleared a space for me to sit.


    Her tone...and feeling, they all feel teacher-like. She''s serious even when it comes to roleplaying.


    She was obeying the notice from Masters which said: "While wearing the costumes used for Ristoranted Masque inside the classroom, students have to act out their role for at least one hour after entering the classroom, to practice," wasn''t she?


    "It''s nearly done. Could you look at it after to check that there''s nothing off?"


    "Of course. Hehe...I''m somewhat looking forward to it. What Kin-chan looks like as a patrolman."


    Shirayuki, wearing black-rimmed glasses, looked up to me and smiled...a teacher''s costume really suits her.


    She''s had a rather adult body from the beginning after all...she really seems like a new teacher.


    She''s overflowing with motherly traits, so she feels more like an elementary school teacher.


    (About that...if Aria and Riko came, it''d really be like an elementary school, huh.)


    ...After glancing at Hiraga''s back (also like an elementary school student), as she sat upright in a chair with Mutou''s supply-type group, Carrier GA, sewing cloth embroidered with gold-thread....I sat down.


    And the police costume which I took out of the paper bag...was actually just something made nearly completed that I had bought.


    Coincidentally, buying costumes was something that was frowned upon, but because it wasn''t against the rules, it''s done a lot. People who make their costumes from scratch like Shirayuki are rare indeed.


    And the creation/retail of those clothes was handled by the girls of CVR.


    They, who close in on criminal groups through so-called ''seduction'', also learn how to seduce the other sex through clothing, so they can make any sort of clothing without trouble. There are students who dress as males, so they take orders for male clothing as well.


    Because I really had no desire to go and directly negotiate with that squadron of beautiful girls, I ordered through a mail, just like buying it online, but...at this kind of time...Those damned girls stared at the ground as they overcharged me.


    However, though it''s expensive, the clothing is real. There shouldn''t be a problem with this.


    But, in regards to Ristorante Masque, it was written on a printout from Masters that: "It is forbidden for real things, such as stains and damages, to not be present."


    If one''s uniform isn''t approved, one is sent to the full course, so I rubbed the new uniform, giving it a sense of being worn, and I pulled on the badge, widening the pinhole, occupying myself with the fine details.


    "K-Kin-chan, what...what do you think of my teacher costume? Is there...anything strange?"


    Shirayuki, who was shaving away at the edge of the attendance clipboard with a file, turned to face this way and asked me a question, so...


    While trying not to look at that massive chest which stuck out¡ª


    "¡ªIt suits you. You seem like an elementary school teacher."


    I answered her vaguely, looking at her out of the corner of my eye.


    With that, Shirayuki smiled a love-filled smile...apparently trying to hide it, she suddenly crouched down, as if she was kowtowing.


    And she was saying: "Tohyama-kun, this won''t do...we''re teacher and student...but, if we overcome that barrier...if it''s a secret...i-it''s fine, you know...?"


    What kind of barrier is Hotogi-sensei overcoming all by herself? I''ve no idea what she means.


    Or rather, when acting as a teacher, you really say ''Tohyama-kun'', just like you should.


    I''ve been saying this from the morning of our opening ceremony, but keep doing that and please stop with ''Kin-chan''.


    (Well...)


    I got tired of working really quickly.


    I''m really bad at this kind of thing...this kind of simple work, that is.


    I had gotten a bit distracted...


    (Come to think of it, when it comes to being on campus at night¡ªthis is the first time since being sniper restricted by Reki.)


    While continuing to work, I looked Reki''s way.


    "..."


    Reki, who was set to play a ''Researcher'', was wearing a white coat above her uniform, was sitting, and was sewing together a light-green blouse.


    She was in the exact same position as she was when I entered. She hadn''t moved even a millimeter.


    "..."


    Reki''s the type of person to never get tired of simple tasks, huh. To do things that everybody doesn''t like indifferently, and forever. I really wish she''d share some of that ability with me.


    ¡ªI took the sleeve of her blouse, looking at her handiwork and...woah.


    The stitching was accurate to the point where it looked like it was sewn by a machine.


    Her personality really shows when you make her do this kind of work.


    Reki''s also extremely attentive when it comes to being a sniper. She''s persistent in her sniper restriction, she hates firing recklessly, and she even modified her Dragunov so that she could reload unused bullets back into the magazine from the chamber.


    In front of the knees that very same Reki, the perfectionist...a pair of rimless glasses was prepared, almost like she was trying to imitate reality in a very...Reki-like manner.


    I took them in my hands and sat them on Reki''s nose...and even then, she didn''t move an inch.


    Hey, have a little bit of a reaction.


    So I thought to myself, when she looked up at me through the gap above the lenses of the glasses.


    Uu.


    This is...the exhibition of the technique the glasses (girl) loving Mutou had talked about, ''looking up while letting the glasses droop down''. He''d said something like ''The destructive power of that is seriously awesome,'' but only now do I understand what he meant.


    What on Earth is this. I can feel the Hysteria bloodflow, even if just a little.


    When combined with Reki, it becomes a dangerous object. I should take it off.


    And I''ll have to be alert against the glasses that Hotogi-sensei is wearing, as well as the pair that Jeanne wears occasionally.


    Haaah...glasses...that was truly unexpected. This world is filled with dangerous things. Dangerous for me, that is.


    As I was doing this and that, Riko, dressed as a cowboy, came and shouted "Good morning everyone!"


    Why would you say ''good morning''? It''s 10:00 PM right now.


    So I thought, but asking Riko the meaning of her announcements is like asking a chimpanzee why it''s making noise (an interesting but pointless exercise), so I decided not to. In any case it''s probably some form of 1337speak or something.


    It seems like Riko''s already finished with her costume¡ª


    She was wearing a ten-gallon hat, and a blouse made of unbleached cloth came together in front of her chest, leaving her belly button completely exposed.


    She was also wearing leather boots and a leather vest, as well as a miniskirt made of denim, with strings of leather hanging from its hem like noodles. It was really detailed work.


    Rather, she had even changed her guns to antique-like revolvers, but would she be alright armed like that?


    Putting aside my uneasiness, Riko was grinning and standing in front of the door to the classroom¡ª


    "C''mon, hurry up! You''ll definitely be suuuuper popular! Cuteness is justice!"


    ¡ªand she was pulling on someone, who was beyond the door and couldn''t be seen.


    "~~~~~~~~~~~~"


    The legs of that person, who seemed to be shouting at a pitch higher than that of a person''s hearing range, were being dragged in and...they came into view.


    Accompanying red strap-shoes...were socks striped pink and white. There were even white frills attached to the upper edge of the socks.


    Sectioning peoples'' clothing and memorising them: ''Dress Scan'', was something that had become a habit through Inquesta.


    We''ll definitely be accepting, so show it to us. Miss Elementary School Student.


    "I-I-I knew it! I DOOOOOOOOOON''T WAAAAAAAAANT TOOOOOOOOOO!"


    Aria, who was wearing a kids'' size blouse with buttons on near the top of her left and right chest (this also had big frills on its lower hem,) and a skirt which was so small as to be stupid, was struggling against Riko with a force which threatened to dislocate her wrist joints.


    It seemed like she wasn''t wearing the push-up bra she normally had on, and it was clearly an A...no, AA-size. There, the reality of her being an elementary school student is at its pinnacle.


    Aria-chan (8 years old) had finally become completely visible, and she was wearing a red satchel covered in pink. On the satchel''s left side was a holder for a soprano recorder.


    The detail of the design. Riko made this costume. Probably.


    To guard against the possibility of any holes, I had done a week of image training of the Aria as a schoolgirl, and also practiced resisting laughter, but if I saw the squirming Aria any more, I''d burst out laughing, so¡ª


    "Aria, give up. If you don''t finish making the details of your costume, then Ranbyou''ll drag you around town on her bike as punishment. In those clothes. He-Hem."


    At the end, the laughter which would have spelled my self-destruct leaked out, but I hid it with the ''coughing gesture'' which I had mastered.


    After I said those words with a straight face, smoke started coming out of the top of Aria''s head like a wire had short-circuited, and even as she continued looking down...


    She staggered over here like Koko ¡ª Meimei using drunken fist, and she tottered down, sitting cross-legged, next to me.


    In response to Aria, who had sat right next to me...


    For an instant I felt Shirayuki glare with eyes like blades, so I glanced at her, but...Shirayuki was smiling gently as always.


    S-Seems like that was just a hallucination or something, because of my tired eyes. I''ve probably been doing too much detail work.


    Rubbing my eyes and looking at Aria¡ªa nametag with: ''Year 4 Class 2: Kanzaki Aria'' written on it was stuck on the right side of her satchel. Her designation as being in 4th grade of elementary school once again hit the mark, and I once again had to fake a cough.


    "Hem...Autumn''s a season where the air''s just starting to dry up...Almost feels like I''ve caught a cold."


    My voice trembling with the laughter that was swelling up, I announced how it felt like I had a cold.


    Aria, who was already completely red, glared up at me as if to say: "If you dare laugh, I''ll blow a hole in you."


    Even her cheeks were puffed out, she really is an elementary school student.


    "Hey! Aria-chan! The sewing box is over here! Aria-chan!"


    Aria grit her teeth and clutched at her skirt.


    Clenching both her hands with all her might...she must be trying to resist her frustration.


    "You...you must really want to say ''Aria-chan'', but...!"


    An index finger made contact with the Aria''s forehead, just as she was speaking in a voice dripping with venom.


    With a smile as warm as sunshine, Shirayuki-sensei poked her.


    "You can''t do that, Aria-chan. Elementary school students can''t talk with that kind of tone."


    She''s talking about Masters'' order, the one hour of ''acting out your costume''.


    "...Uguuu...!"


    "Right, and then, when we''re lent tools, we have to say thank you, right?"


    Looking closely, the index finger that Shirayuki-san''s putting between Aria''s eyebrows...isn''t its fingernail outstretched?


    I noticed only because Aria was sliding away from me like she was trying get away, but Shirayuki''s putting an enormous amount of power into her finger.


    Aria, who had to act like an elementary school student because of the rules...


    "...I''ll remember..."


    I was thinking that she had spoken with a voice which sound like it had been groaned out from the back of her throat...


    The muscles in her face twitched, her face forming an expression that looked like a saber-toothed tiger was forcing a smile.


    And as the smoke from the magma of the shame and rage that swirled inside her body spilled out of her mouth...


    "...Y-Yes! Fank you very much! Sensei!"


    She widened her camellia coloured eyes and shouted at Shirayuki.


    Twitch!


    The veins on Aria''s forehead¡ªdid it really become that shape inside her?¡ªstood out as a ''D''.


    "...!"


    To my eyes, it looked like the ''D'' in ''Die''.


    Could it be that somewhere on Aria''s body, her veins were standing out in shapes ''I'' and ''E''? And when we put them together...


    G¡ªG...God that''s scary! The hell is this new system!


    At this killing intent, even the fearless armed Miko-san who''s picking on Aria has pulled away.


    Riko the cowboy has even fallen backwards, and is crawling back.


    I secretly lifted up D-mode ON ¡ª Aria''s pink skirt, inconspicuously checking that there weren''t any guns in the holsters by her thighs.


    "A-Aria, there''s no need to act. Let''s just do our work. Alright?"


    Remembering that Aria had once boasted about how she had bested a grizzly bear with her bare hands, I desperately tried to cool down the nuclear reactor on the edge of meltdown.


    Damn it. Butei High is hell. Since this is a peaceful event, just making costumes, why does my lifespan have to be shortened like this?


    And you, Reki. When did you disappear like smoke along with Haimaki. Again.


    That goddamn intuition. Afterwards, Officer Tohyama''s going to file a complaint and arrest you.


    At around 11:00 PM, everybody had finished their own costumes...


    We had decided that everyone going home would bring three desks from the back of the classroom and return them to their original place, so the scene inside the classroom gradually returned to normal.


    Professor Reki, the human watch, had also said ''It is time to sleep,'' and had went home. Shirayuki-sensei went home to do student council work, and Aria-chan tottered home with an unsteady gait.


    (Alright...I should be just about done too.)


    Somehow...it feels like though he''s young, this police officer has no motivation whatsoever.


    I had rented the S&W M360 which has recently been used by police from Amdo, but when I try holding it¡ªit''s light, and it''s built durably. Quite a good gun. I quite like it.


    Looking around while in my police uniform, only a few people were left.


    And coincidentally, all of those people were girls. Ugh. It''s about time for me to head off.


    ...But...


    The activity of the culture festival¡ª''Ristorante Masque''...the preparations for it are just about finished.


    There were incidents, and it was pretty troublesome, but making preparations with everyone gathered like this...it wasn''t boring.


    I''m in the second year of high school, so I can only experience preparing for a culture festival in high school once more.


    Thinking that, I felt myself settle into a slightly sentimental mood. (Though it isn''t in my nature.)


    The remnants of Baskerville were I, who was slow and bad with his work, and¡ªRiko the Cowboy, who apparently liked the atmosphere here or something and was reading Young Gangan.


    Mutou''s team was only left with one person.A girl wearing a sparkling slim dress, and with limestone pasted to her phone...Ah. Is that Hiraga-san? She wasn''t in her uniform, and her hair, which was normally always done up, was untied and had been pushed up, so for a moment I had no idea who that was.


    I''ll take this opportunity. I''d asked Hiraga-san to do something for me, and there''s something I''ve ordered from her, so I guess I''ll talk to her a bit.


    "Hiraga-san."


    I squatted down next to her, still in my police uniform¡ª


    "Ah, Officer Tohyama!"


    Spin.


    Hiraga-san turned back.


    "¡ª!?"


    She had put on makeup so thick I couldn''t even see her skin.


    "I''m Ayaya! Thank you for stopping by!"


    Thick foundation, eye shadow applied such that she looked like a panda...she was also wearing fake eyelashes, and so her eyes looked like kirins'' eyes...what the hell is that?


    "Are you...a ghost?"


    "Officer Tohyama! This is a cover girl! You''re pretty handsome, so it''ll be cheap!"


    Hiraga-san opened a lottery slip with ''Charisma Cover Girl'' written on it with both hands, and fluttered the heavy-looking eyelashes of both her eyes. Did she think that was a wink? Another fail...


    (Rather, for this girl to be a hostess...that shop''s committing a crime, isn''t it...)


    Hiraga-san''s also bad at drawing lots. In an opposite manner to Aria. She had drawn a role which fitted herself not at all. It does seem like she really likes it though.


    "Waah! Ayaya''s so cute!"


    In response to Riko, who had for some reason dived in (literally), cover girl Ayaya...was praised.


    "Ehehe. Welcome¡ª! Crack open the champagne!!"


    Don Don Don Don Don Perignon¡ª!


    Looking at Riko and Hiraga-san, who had started singing as they waved their hands around like they were cheering, I already felt like saying ''that''s enough''. Hiraga-san''s definitely going to receive some corporal punishment after this. Amuamidabutsu.


    "Ah...by the way, Hiraga-san, thanks for your work. You really helped clear up the debris of the...tank-like thing on Empty Island."


    I called out to her from the side, and Hiraga-san...


    "Officer! I''m the one who should be saying thank you. That stuff we salvaged make really good materials. Was it really alright for me to take everything?"


    "Yeah. It''d be pretty dangerous if that stuff was found. Well putting that aside, that thing that I had ordered..."


    I looked to the water, and Hiraga-san said "Aha! I''m half done!" and pulled from a fabulous Chanel handbag¡ª


    "I finally sewed on the emblem tonight, which is why I was left here."


    ¡ªone black glove.


    Ooh. So it''ll look like this.


    I put it on my right hand, and...it fit perfectly.


    As expected of Hiraga-san.


    ''The fabric portion is formed of TNK wire, so its structure is such that even if your hand takes an impact, the energy''ll be dispersed. Until the second joint of the index and middle finger, the interior¡ªis prepared with the superhard alloy carbonized tungsten cobalt coated with nitrated titanium. Its name is Python!"


    ¡ªIt may be a glove, but it''s an open fingered glove.


    All the fingertips are exposed, and for the pinky and ring finger, the entire finger is¡ªthe index finger and middle finger is slightly longer, going up to the second joint¡ªbulletproof fabric also covers the glove up until the first joint. Half of the thumb is covered.


    It''s slightly unbalanced, but it''s fine. Just like I ordered.


    But, I had left the design to her, but...it''s really too cool. It feels like it''s futuristic, like it''s from a sci-fi movie. There''s a Butei High emblem on the back of the hand, and that looks like it''s from an anime.


    (But, well...it''s fine.)


    If I told her to do it again, she''d charge me extra.


    And it''s not something I just show people either.


    This is¡ªthe open fingered glove I ordered after the battle with the Koko sisters. For the sake of protecting my fingers.


    Normally, gloves that contain metal like this¡ª''slid knuckle'', is constructed for use in hand to hand combat, but in my case, it was constructed to use ''Slash''.


    ''Slash'' is a dangerous technique that uses the index fingers and middle fingers of both hands to enclose a bullet coming my way, changing its trajectory slightly, just so that it won''t hit me¡ª


    Before, I had done it with my bare hands and had learned my lesson, so I requested its design.


    Well...I''d like to be spared from vicious battles where I''m forced into a position where I''m made to need to use ''slash'' though. ''Grenada'' and ''Deen'' haven''t moved at all, but far east warfare...was that it? It seems like I''m being drawn into this and that, and because of that I don''t know when and who will attack.


    Even the thought of being able to fight on par with those monsters with this is painful, but there''s nothing for me to do but prepare in my own way. As much as I can within the limits of a normal high school student.


    "Ahh, with this¡ªit''s fine. There''re no problems. Just that there''s no point for this if I don''t have both gloves. I''ll be leaving the left hand to you."


    "Of course I''ll make the left hand just as you ordered, but...when you get both, what''ll you use it for?"


    "...Trade secret."


    I gave an answer that wasn''t an answer to the charisma hostess-san who had asked.


    In any case, even if I told her, she wouldn''t believe me.


    "By the way...why did you name the glove Python?"


    ''Officer Tohyama! Flex your hand, try opening and closing it!"


    Since Hiraga-san said to, I did as she said, and...


    The metal shell attached to the interior of the two fingers clicked together, making a pleasant sound.


    "Look! Your fingers look like a snake opening and closing its mouth!"


    I, who had been made to do something so stupid, was stupefied...


    Riko had seen my Python from the side, and her eyes started to shine.


    "That''s soooooo cooooool! Super cool! Give it to Riko! Give it, give iiiiiiitt!"


    "H-Hey! Let go of my hand! It won''t fit your hand!"


    ''Hey, Officer Tohyama. Once you get both gloves, what can they be used for? Tell me, tell me, tell meeee."


    Riko, who seemed to have taken a liking to the anime-like design of my gloves, and Hiraga-san, who was stubbornly continuing to ask, grabbed onto my sleeves from both sides.


    T-This is an impossible scene.


    An officer in uniform is getting entangled with a cowboy and a hostess. Even in Tarantino''s films, which have a lot of absurd scenes, nothing like this ever happens. Rather, this is more like a scene from a comedy.


    In the changing corner, I changed into my school uniform from the police costume...


    "Kinji."


    Riko, who had changed before me, called out to me from beyond the screen.


    Seeing as she had called me ''Kinji'' rather than "Ki-kun''...this was the ''Inner Riko''.


    "What is it?"


    "Are you going to make that a normal move? You''re slowly leaving behind what it means to be human."


    ...That''s just like Riko.


    Just by seeing Python, she knew its use.


    ¡ªShe''s talking about the move she saw just once at Tokyo station, ''Slash''.


    "Leaving humanity behind? If you''re the one telling me that, I guess it''s all over for me."


    I answered from the other side of the screen, and Riko chuckled¡ª


    "Riko-chan, your friend''s calling for you, you know? Someone with the same sort of clothes, kind of frilly and western. It seems like they aren''t from this school."


    "Alriiight! Someone not from this school...?"


    A classmate from outside the classroom called her name, and Riko returned to ''Surface Riko'' and answered.


    Just like that, Riko left the classroom...


    ...


    Mm...?


    Somehow, it seems like the girls are moving out of the classroom?


    Having finished changing, I exited the changing zone¡ª


    Ah. Damn it. Fuck my life.


    There was no one left in the classroom, and there were still a few desks against the back.


    Those bastards. They gave up on cleaning up and went home. Are they telling me to do it?


    I don''t know whose it is, but someone had forgotten the amplifier they brought in here. The MP3 player''s also just lying there. It''s fine because it''s quiet piano music, but the sound was still on too. Seriously.


    There weren''t any witnesses, so I thought I''d just head out too, but...


    If I don''t clean up, I''ll be lynched tomorrow when they go on the hunt for the culprit. The girls''ll just come together on this one. If that happens, my internal report''ll take a hit, and my plan to transfer to a normal school will also be affected.


    So, alone in the classroom in the middle of the night...I carried desks, with piano music in the background.


    "Just...a little bit more."


    I took a desk, and looked up¡ª


    "?"


    Rustle.


    At the edge of the door, a pink string...or rather, Aria''s twin tails were visible.


    She hid her head, but couldn''t hide her tails.


    The hem of the skirt of the sailor uniform she had apparently changed into was also visible.


    She always tries to hide like that. Exhibiting the fine skills that belong to every S-rank Butei.


    "What''re you doing, Aria?"


    I called out to her, and Aria started for a moment..then entered the classroom.


    I thought that she had gone straight home and went to sleep, but she came back? Did she forget something?


    "What am I doing? I don''t really know, but...you weren''t coming back."


    Aria dipped her head a bit, muttering: ''Reki''s sleeping and Shirayuki''s doing work...I couldn''t connect to Riko''s phone either." Afterward, she looked up at me, almost like she was peeking.


    "Then, maybe Kinji''s still in the classroom...or so I thought, and you were here."


    "...? I don''t really get it, but you''re just in time. Help me out."


    "...I should be the one asking, why''re you doing this all alone?"


    "Why? No idea. Help me out."


    Saying it twice, Aria walked over...with a small noise, she helped me take one.


    Now that I think about it, something like this happened during our summer vacation. Aria appeared when I was cleaning up.


    "Guess there''s no helping it. The reason why I was worried was because of this."


    Aria sat on the desk that she had carried, and she looked at me, still carrying the remaining desks, with relieved eyes.


    It seems like she''s in a good mood, but...you''re just going to help me carry one desk?


    Well, it''s better than nothing.


    The classroom returned to normal.


    Looking at the clock, the date was about to change.


    Finally, I went over to the amplifier that I had left, and I tried to switch off the sound¡ª


    "Isn''t...that fine just as it is?"


    Aria was looking at the window¡ªand the veranda in the Year 2 Class A classroom.


    "Why? If we leave it on until morning, it''ll be a waste of electricity."


    "That''s not what I mean. Just...um. Let''s take a break, is what I''m saying. You''re slow."


    A break? You only took one desk.


    And though it''s Friday, it''s pretty late already. I want to go back and go to sleep, but...


    If I say something against my lady''s will, I''ll be sentenced to death.


    "...If that''s what you meant, then say so."


    I swallowed my complaints and pulled out someone''s chair, going to sit, but¡ª


    With movements which suggested that she had just decided on something, Aria put her hand on the slide door leading to the veranda.


    "The veranda. The boys were in it all day, so I hadn''t gone out. I''m going."


    Her back still towards me, Aria opened the door and stepped out onto the veranda.


    My master had just said ''I''m going,'' so that means ''Come too, slave.''


    If I hang back, then the guns''ll leave their holsters, so I also went out to the veranda...


    I looked over at Daiba, on the other side of Tokyo Bay, lights still on and sparkling.


    The observation vehicle in Bullet Town was still lit up, and it looked like thin oval lights from here.


    "...It''s beautiful."


    "Yeah."


    It''s the Daiba I''ve always seen, but this is probably the first time I''ve seen it from the classroom veranda and in the middle of the night.


    (Rather...)


    I noticed only after coming, but this veranda has a pretty good atmosphere.


    It''d be nice if I was a lone, but when with a girl...you want to take a break in this kind of romantic place? This is troubling for me, you know.


    "..."


    "..."


    From the amplifier in the classroom, the piano music could be faintly heard¡ªit mingled with the sounds of the surf of Tokyo Bay, and in contrast, highlighted the silence. It feels like a scene from a movie.


    It even felt like only Aria and I were floating in the middle of the darkness.


    Now, the feeling of it being only the two of us increased.


    This...this is awkward.


    Leaning on the handrail with her elbows, Aria''s hands (it seems like her elbows didn''t reach) went to the same handrail. I glanced in her direction, and...


    Aria was glancing this way at exactly the same time, so our eyes met.


    The timing the two of us took to avert our gazes was exactly the same.


    Ah...what is this.


    We''re completely synchronized...that''s a problem.


    It seemed like we thought the same way, and so things were becoming increasingly awkward.


    "... ..."


    "... ..."


    U-Um.


    This is weird.


    Normally, Aria loves to talk, and there''d never be such an interruption in the conversation. It''s strange.


    Glance...


    I looked Aria''s way, and again, she looked at me.


    Our eyes met again, and once more, we averted our gazes simultaneously.


    Ahh...what the hell is this.


    This has become really troubling.


    In other words, um, we both...seem to be aware of each other.


    "... ... ..."


    "... ... ..."


    The wind direction changed, and Aria''s bittersweet gardenia scent reached me.


    Damn it. A topic. A topic. Isn''t there anything?


    I had become panicked because of the feminine scent, and I couldn''t think of anything.


    Can''t a UFO or something fly pass?


    "Ahhhhhh, um. What''s that?"


    ¡ªPoint.


    Aria stretched her arms out, and pointed at the horizon.


    Seeing as the way she''s talking seems to be pretty forced, it seems like she was looking for a topic as well.


    "Mm? Where?"


    I...also spoke a little forcedly, looking at the direction Aria was pointing.


    "Um, it looks like a super high tower. It''s dark though."


    "Ahhh...that''s the Sky Tree."


    "Sky Tree...?"


    Tilt.


    Aria looked over here with her camellia colored eyes. It seems like she doesn''t know about it.


    "You don''t know about the Sky Tree?"


    "What on Earth is that? It''s weird English. I don''t know it."


    Aria shook her head, her twin-tails shaking as well.


    "You...stop watching BBC all the time and watch the Japanese news too. Well, I may say that, but I don''t really know much about it myself...but, I know that it''s a radio tower. It''s being built, so it''s only finished up to the second observation platform."


    "Oh....?"


    Thinking about it, the Sky Tree...is pretty much done.


    According to the news, it''s now 450m high. It seems like it''s about 70% finished.


    When it''s finished, will I...still be in Butei High?


    When it''s finished, Aria will...


    For a while longer, the two of us stayed silent, looking at the faraway Sky Tree¡ªfinally, Aria opened her rose pink lips.


    "Today...well, I don''t really want to think about that elementary school student costume...but it was fun. I had fun. Doing things like that to prepare for a culture festival, it was fun."


    "¡ªYeah. I also had fun. Well, it''s finished though."


    "I wonder how many times I''ll have a night like that in my life?"


    "In your life? A few times, right? Until now, there''ve been a few times."


    "No. There definitely won''t be that many. This was my first time."


    "Your first...?"


    "In the London and Rome Butei High, I was an aria. I mostly cancelled this kind of work, and even if I did it, I did it alone. Actually, I was thinking about not going and doing my work alone, but...you...were here."


    "...I was?"


    "H-huh? That''s not it, that''s...Um, Riko. I was dragged here by Riko."


    "A-Ahh. Now that you mention it, that did happen. Well, whatever the case...coming here and working with everyone...wasn''t it nice?"


    "T-That''s right. That''s why I want to treasure that time...this time..."


    I see.


    Aria wants memories of school life, even if she''s in a school like this.


    Ever since she was small, she''s been with adults, and was working at the London Butei division...so events like this, as a student, are fresh. She must''ve been happy.


    "...If only this day would continue on forever. When I wake up tomorrow, it''d be this morning....Taking lessons, eating lunch, preparing for the culture festival...that would continue."


    In response to Aria, who was jokingly talking about that science fiction-like scenario, I laughed softly.


    "And at night, I''d return to the classroom...I''d find you, and I''d carry one desk. Afterward, the two of us would go out onto the veranda¡ªand do this..."


    Aria spoke, and looked up at me¡ª


    I reflexively turned to face her, and when I looked into her face from such a close distance...


    Aria''s eyes were smiling¡ªAah...


    ¡ªHow do I say this?


    In any case, she was beautiful.


    I''d never be able to say it, but she was beautiful.


    I was enraptured by that sight, like I was being sucked in.


    "..."


    After coming this far...the strength of her eyes¡ªa figure of speech like that doesn''t quite fit.


    An artist with skills so amazing such as to be comparable to God created a beautiful girl who belonged to an ideal world.


    And she was given life, and started walking.


    I...felt that way. About Aria.


    (...?)


    Rather...


    Normally, she''s cute enough as she is, but she looks even more beautiful than that tonight.


    Ah. She''s¡ªit''s thin, but she''s wearing makeup. Damn. What was that I was saying about God?


    "...Did you put on makeup? You weren''t wearing any when making your costume."


    I said, and Aria¡ª


    "!"


    ¡ªshowed off her super blushing technique.


    She started a series of panicked gestures which looked like she was grabbing onto an invisible meteor shower of candy.


    "T-That''s¡ªthat''s, that''s because, tonight''s a date."


    "D-Date?"


    "¡ªEh!?"


    Aria''s camellia colored eyes went completely round, and she stiffened.


    No, no, you shouldn''t be saying ''Eh!?'' right? You''re the one who said it. I''m the one who should be going ''Eh!?''


    Anyways, this is just going out to the classroom veranda.


    I''ve never heard of a date with a total distance of 1 meter.


    "Th-that''s not...what I mean by a d-date is¡ªit''s just a comparison!"


    She opened her mouth wide and shouted at me, so...


    "I-I got it. I understand. Don''t open your mouth like that. I can see all the way inside."


    I tried to calm her down.


    What is it this time? She suddenly hid her mouth with both of her hands, looking this way just with her eyes.


    "...What''s wrong, Aria?"


    "Nyothing."


    "Why''re you suddenly talking like a cat."


    "...Don''t stare so much. At my...um...next to my incisors..."


    Ah. Her canines?


    "What''s wrong with your canines? Did they extend or something?"


    "..."


    Remembering the night that Aria had been bitten by a vampire, I asked seriously.


    "Huh? There''s no way they''d extend, right? Are you an idiot? Um...it''s a complex of mine. These teeth."


    "Why? They''re like a cat''s¡ªand um, well...by common sense, they''d be cute, wouldn''t they?"


    "Cu...cu-cute? You think so? Isn''t that stupid?"


    "Um, that''s why¡ªI said ''by common sense''. As an extremely normal Japanese guy, it''s normal to think that way."


    I spoke, a little redundantly, and Aria''s expression looked like she was thinking...


    "In the Christian faith, that isn''t so. The devils in religious paintings have this kind of teeth, so...they''re made fun of as ''devil teeth''. It was gossiped about a lot in Rome Butei High."


    She was saying it sadly, so...


    "Then, stay in Japan forever."


    I said as consolation...


    Accompanying her specialty, the blushing technique, Aria also exhibited her petrification technique.


    Just by being told to ''Stay in Japan forever'' by me...why did she turn to stone?


    Aria, who was creaking like a robot without enough oil, muttered in some English I didn''t understand: "Why are you saying such proposal-like words so calmly?"


    "You really...ignored all the steps...!"


    Lifting the ban on showing her canines immediately, Aria glared up at me.


    Really...what''ve you been talking about this whole time, Aria-san...


    I feel like I''ve seen all of your human emotions at this point.


    "¡ªYou know. The truth is, there''s something that I wanted to say to you!"


    "What is it..."


    "You''re a boy who''s really weird with his steps."


    Steps?


    Had I danced in front of Aria?


    "My father had said to ''be careful of boys who ignore the steps''...so after you did weird stuff to me in the PE warehouse, I was wary, but...nobles can''t pass over the steps when it comes to that. We''re not animals after all. T-That thing before...my neck...I mean..."


    Neck...?


    Ahh. The blood clot on her neck.


    Now that I think about it, Aria''s convinced that that was me who did that.


    I don''t really understand, but it seems that she''s angry about that.


    "I''m sorry for hurting you."


    It would be weird to start talking about Hilda now, so I''ll just say that.


    I made an expression which said: ''I''m sorry, I won''t do it again,'' and...


    Aria''s expression grew slightly panicked.


    "Ah, no. You don''t have to give in like that. It seems like I was drunk, so I don''t really remember...I''m not really getting worked up about it."


    Please don''t. It actually wasn''t me.


    "Also, you had the resolve to do even something like that, so...I''ll forgive you for that. It''s forgiven. But! You have to follow the steps properly after this!"


    So, these steps have appeared again.


    I don''t know what''s allowed or expected of me according to these ''steps'', but seeing as Aria''s talking in a way that''s masking a more direct expression...it seems like it''s a term related to ''male-female relationships''. I know that much.


    Most likely...a normal guy would be able to understand the meaning behind Aria''s words.


    After all, it''s something that Aria can talk about, though she''s bad with such things.


    ¡ªBut, I...


    Because I hate Hysteria Mode, I avoided girls entirely.


    And extremely stubbornly too. I avoided them on purpose. For as long as I can remember.


    That''s why...I can''t really understand anything to do with ''boy-girl relationships.''


    Even though I''m being talked to about it, I don''t understand, and I don''t really understand what''s interesting about the drama in romance.


    So, I...


    "..."


    Averted my eyes, feeling a little depressed.


    I''m sorry, Aria. It seems like you''re talking about something earnestly, but...


    I don''t understand what you mean.


    Even so, I feel like it would be rude to ask about and have her meticulously explain every detail about these ''steps''.


    After all, I''m in the wrong for being so naive as to not be able to understand, and it feels there''s some sort of desperation in Aria''s actions...so...I''ll just play along for now. Even if I don''t understand.


    "Yeah, I''ve got it. I''ll be careful. I''ll follow the steps properly. That should be fine, right?"


    "Ah...y-yeah. So, um, this. I-I was happy about your feelings, but..."


    Aria stuck her left hand out and let me see.


    "...?"


    "The ring. I''m not going to wear it yet."


    Ahh.


    The ring I gave her for her birthday, huh.


    It''s your choice whether to put it on or not.


    "...Did you not like it? I''m sorry if you didn''t. I don''t have much sense in these things."


    "N-No! Nonono!"


    Aria shook her head at a speed where she looked like Ashura, with multiple heads.


    And looking at me again...


    "That''s not it. It''s just that I''m not wearing it yet. I-I''m not going to return it. I''ve already sent it to a Swiss bank. Carefully too."


    "It''s fine if you don''t give it back."


    I smiled wryly, and Aria blushed at my words¡ª


    "But...but that ring was skipping steps. About a hundred of them. I didn''t sleep and thought about it for three days, but in the end I concluded that it''s way too early for us. So...I won''t wear it yet. However...um, even so...you remembered my birthday really well."


    "That''s...I am the leader of Baskerville. It''s one of my duties to know about the members of my group."


    "''Duty''...? Then, do you know the birthdays of the other members? Shirayuki''s or Riko''s, or maybe Reki''s?"


    "Ah...I don''t know precisely."


    I spoke honestly, and Aria''s expression relaxed into one that seemed to express: ''I''ve won''. Won what?


    And for a while after that, her eyes flickered, as if wondering whether or not to ask me something. And after...


    "...Hey, then...could I ask you something else?


    "That''s fine. I don''t really have anything to hide."


    Other than Hysteria Mode.


    "Um...er...Kinji. U-Until now...have you had a girlfriend?"


    Huh?


    Wh-what the hell?...she''s continuing this hateful line of conversation.


    "No."


    "You''re lying. After all you''re pretty popular, aren''t you?"


    "Like hell. My nickname''s ''introvert'', you know? Zero. Zero girlfriends. Don''t ask about something that you don''t even need to ask about."


    My mouth in a ''¤Ø'' shape like that of Star Wars'' clone troopers, I answered, and¡ª


    Aria slipped into a shy, loose smile.


    What? She''s making fun of me.


    "What about you?"


    "Eh?"


    I fired off the same question, counterattacking¡ª


    Since Aria is Aria, she frowned in a ''¤Ø'' like Darth Vader''s.


    "¡ªI''ve been saying this since the beginning. I''ve not had any romances with anybody. None. I was always thinking about Mama..."


    I see...it seems like I asked something bad.


    "Sorry. Just responding in kind¡ª"


    "Th-That''s alright. Mama''s high court trial is next week, and she''s definitely innocent. The prosecutor''s also said that he won''t appeal if she''s innocent. Japan''s laws are modified so that the verdict is announced on the same day, so Mama¡ªcan become free next week."


    "That''s right. I know that she''s innocent, but it was worth it working so hard, Aria."


    "Yes...so, with this...from now on, um...a little bit of that kind of thing...I know I have a little bit of space to think about s-something like that...''Could I?'' or s-so I w-was thinking, and just at that point, y-you...ri...riri...ring..."


    She tried once more, whispering, to return to talking about stuff like romance after talking about her mother...Aria had seemed strange to me since earlier...


    "Somehow...you''re different from normal. Did you eat a peach bun you dropped on the floor?"


    Thinking that there might be something wrong with her body, I took the opportunity to change the topic and asked that question.


    "Nobles don''t do that kind of thing! I''m not you!"


    Aria turned towards Daiba¡ª


    "That''s not it, from now on, Kinji and I...that''s...w-what...? Rather, why am I only talking about this stuff? Since before..."


    "Don''t ask me."


    Aria...there really is something strange about her tonight.


    Her nerves are probably strained from the shock of being forced to be an elementary school student.


    "...Shall we go home? It''s become cold."


    "Y-Yeah..."


    We returned to the classroom, and¡ªAria took hold of the back of my uniform with her miniature hands.


    And before I turned around, she put her forehead against my back.


    "Then...let''s say that with this, we''ve advanced a step."


    "A step..."


    "Yes. It was beyond just one door, and it was only for five minutes, but this...that we had tonight¡ªit was the first date of my life. We advanced past that step. I''ve decided on that."


    ...


    Well, whatever Aria wants to think is up to her.


    "Alright, I''m heading back."


    ''That''s right''¡ª


    I''m not going to say that. After all, you''re a little strange tonight.


    Strange, or rather...


    My intuition isn''t great, but the Aria on the veranda...somehow, I felt that she was talking from the depths of her heart.


    I also thought that she couldn''t do it very well.


    And it didn''t seem like it was just because my ability to understand her was lacking.


    Not being able to phrase one''s thoughts well. That happens often, but...normally, at that kind of time, people won''t talk much. They want to speak, but they can''t. They take that kind of attitude.


    But, it felt like the Aria just now was talking about her deep thoughts without being aware of it.


    It didn''t feel like she was lying. But...the cover that Aria used to cover her feelings¡ªthe cover that everyone uses to hide their true thoughts...it felt like that had been removed.


    People that are drunk or are delirious with fever...speaking as a Butei, they are in a state where it''s almost like they''ve been affected with a minor truth serum. Those kinds of people will accidentally spill out their true thoughts, things that they can''t put into words, as incomprehensible expressions.


    You can''t place any weight on anything that you''re told while people are in that state


    So¡ª


    I''ll pretend that what took place on that veranda never happened.


    "You must''ve gotten chilly. I''ll make you some hot coffee when we get home."


    Exiting to the hallway from the classroom with its lights off, I said those words while we walked side by side, illuminated by emergency lights¡ª


    "Yeah."


    Next to me, Aria nodded once.


    "...When Kanae-san''s released, let''s celebrate with everyone. We''ll have a drink at Club Estella in Daiba. I''ll order a massive cake in advance. When we''ve finished eating it, we''ll finish off with roasted espresso lungo doppio, which''ll be far more delicious than my instant coffee."


    Her face, dimly lit up by the green emergency lights...looked so very happy.


    That''s great, Aria.


    Looking at your smile, I honestly, from the bottom of my heart, think that way.


    Your mother will be innocent. Your wish will be granted. That moment will finally come next week.


    Really, truly...that''s great.


    Aria.

 Volume 8 - CH 3

    "The accused, Kanzaki Kanae¡ªis sentenced to 536 years of imprisonment."


    That verdict echoed within the 800th courtroom of the Tokyo high court.


    I, seated in the seats of the defense, couldn''t believe my ears.


    The text which declared the postponement of the death sentence or life sentence wasn''t spoken by the judge, so I had had a bad feeling, but...I can''t believe it. Aria''s mother, Kanzaki Kanae-san...


    ...was convicted.


    And there wasn''t even a delay before its execution. It''s a heavy sentence. Too heavy.


    "..."


    Sitting next to me and dressed in a suit, Riko looked over to the prosecutors with sharp eyes.


    Jeanne, who we had lost all communication with after Bandere, and Sayonaki Vlad, being held in a level 5 holding facility in Nagano, weren''t present, but I had thought that we would definitely win this trial.


    ¡ªWe lost. Completely.


    The sentence was reduced from the first trial, but still, this high court trial''s a loss for the accused.


    Because, Kanae-san''s actual life sentence hasn''t changed.


    (That''s not right...! Something like this is...!"


    Strange.


    This trial is strange.


    For some reason, there wasn''t an audience, and there wasn''t anybody from the mass media either¡ª


    I even feel that there''s something that we don''t understand lurking at the back of this.


    "That''s an unfair verdict!"


    Aria stood up, her chair scraping on the floor, and she shouted in a high-pitched voice.


    "This¡ªWhy!? I gathered so many testimonies, so much evidence¡ªWhy!? Mama is...Mama is innocent! Why!?"


    Aria, also dressed in a suit, tried to sprint over to the prosecution, but¡ª


    The young female attorney, Renjou Kuroe, held on to her tight, keeping her back.


    "Don''t raise a racket, Aria! You''re giving a bad impression for the next trial! We''ll appeal directly, so calm down!"


    ¡ªThe next trial¡ª


    If she''s sentenced to life imprisonment, we''ll no longer be able to overturn it.


    This trial has finally been driven into a corner.


    "Let go! Let go of me! I''m not angry at you! You''re talented, and you did all you could! The one''s that''re strange are those people!"


    Aria wept as she pointed at the prosecutors and further, even the judge.


    "Do it over! Do it over again! I''ll replace all of you and do it again! This is a¡ªmockery! You''ve all conspired together to frame Mama...My Mama! This is a conspiracy!"


    "Stop it, Aria! There''s still the supreme high court! This isn''t definite!"


    Unable to say anything other than that, I also went to restrain Aria, but¡ª


    Even when together with Renjou, who was a former Butei, we couldn''t control her.


    Looking around, the security had taken out their handcuffs and were coming to surround Aria.


    This is bad. This is really bad. If Aria punches them and gets arrested here...!


    "¡ªAria. Please calm down."


    With that single quiet sentence, uttered from the seat of the accused¡ª


    I knew that Aria had regained control of herself.


    Her gaze was turned towards her own mother¡ª


    ¡ªKanzaki Kanae-san.


    Aria had been struggling violently just a moment ago, but her eyes changed from rage to sadness...she just...she just looked at Kanae-san.


    ¡ªPlease don''t go. Please don''t be apart from me¡ª


    Her eyes seemed to be clinging onto those words.


    Wearing a grey suit and shaking her wavy hair, Kanae-san faced Aria...


    "Thank you, Aria. Your hard work...really made me happy. I can''t believe that you had made I-U your enemy, that you had accomplished this much. You''ve grown a lot. For a parent, that''s a joy beyond all other."


    ...and she was calm.


    More so than anybody else here.


    "Tohyama Kinji-san. I thank you too from the bottom of my heart. You''ve given Aria an amazing partner. I''m happy that I''m able to see that with my own eyes. But¡ª"


    Kanae-san spoke up until that point¡ª


    Erasing the expression on her face completely, she closed her beautiful eyes with those thick eyelashes.


    And her face formed the expression of...someone who had been made a scapegoat and was thinking about the person who had appointed her death...someone who wasn''t here.


    "¡ªI knew that things would turn out this way."


    She muttered.


    Apparently trying to comfort Aria, who was clutching the guns with Kanae-san''s picture on them and continuing to cry, Renjou bundled us into her own Audi, and after spending some time in the parking lot...


    She started forward, as if chasing the vehicle carrying Kanae-san from the high court.


    She was thinking along the lines of...''Even if just a little, I''ll let Aria be by Kanae-san''s side'', right?


    Aria, on a passenger''s seat, was staring at the transport vehicle, which had gone through Roppongi Road, avoiding a traffic jam.


    "Mama..."


    Flicking a glance to the front mirror in response to that voice, I saw that Aria was...still crying.


    That''s...that''s right.


    In this trial, the defense was fought to win.


    For the sake of winning, Aria had literally risked her life, continuing to fight. For several years too.


    Throwing away her youth as a normal girl, she ran around the world, fighting with Riko and Jeanne, capturing Vlad, driving away Sherlock and Patra and gathering evidence.


    ¡ªIn spite of that.


    Only Riko, Jeanne and Vlad''s share was deducted from Kanae-san''s sentence.


    The evidence of the defense concerning the other members'' crimes wasn''t enough. Their sentences were left behind.


    Why? I don''t know. The case of the prosecution regarding Kanae-san''s crimes seemed...even for an amateur like me, illogical. It was clear that their reasoning didn''t stand. Even their evidence was ambiguous.


    ¡ªHowever, judgement was passed.


    ...What do we do now?


    Would it be fine if we arrested all the scattered remnants of I-U, including Patra and Hilda? And then would it be fine if we took a rope to their necks and dragged them to court, making them say that they were in the wrong? That''s just a dream.


    Even if we could, something like that would take years.


    Renjou had bought us time, but there''s no way we would make it in time for the Supreme High Court.


    The delay of a trial in Japan was improved through the enforcement of frequent new laws. No matter how hard we worked, within maybe three years...no, within two years, the supreme high court would judge, and Kanae-san''s life sentence will be definite.


    ...While worrying about that, I looked at Riko, who was sitting next to me.


    Riko had closed her eyes earlier, seeming to be thinking about something.


    The car drove on, keeping up with the transport vehicle. It took a right at a reservoir intersection¡ªentering Sotohori Road¡ªand approached Kinnoushita.


    At that moment, at a place quite far away from the stop line of the traffic light...


    The transport vehicle stopped.


    "...?"


    Renjou took off her sunglasses and looked up the road.


    I had also noticed the irregularity.


    The traffic lights in front of us¡ª


    (They''re off...?)


    Neither red, yellow, or green were shining. They were off.


    The lights for pedestrians were also off, and people were milling around in front of zebra crossings, looking around at each other.


    "...What is it...?"


    Looking around, I saw that crowds of salarymen were pouring out of the buildings to the left and right, worry all over their faces.


    I noticed late because it was noon, but it''s dark inside the cafe''s and convenience stores on the ground floor.


    The lights on the billboards had also gone out.


    "A blackout?"


    Just as Renjou muttered those words, Riko opened her eyes wide, as if she was alerted of something.


    "...?"


    The next instant, my eyes¡ª


    ¡ªtook hold of something...irregular.


    Something black was spreading out from below the transport vehicle in front of us, which was currently stopped...and it was coming this way.


    It looked like it could have been a fuel leak, but that wasn''t it.


    That was...a shadow...!


    The ''shadow'' was stretching this way.


    I looked to the sky from the car window, but it didn''t seem as if there were any helicopters or airships passing by.


    "...!"


    In the blink of an eye, the shadow enveloped the bottom of our car.


    That too was strange. The space outside the car remained bright.


    Though there''s nothing above, there''s still a shadow...!


    ¡ªThis is...!


    The instant the memory of a scene like this flashed into my mind¡ª¡ª


    "¡ª!"


    A flash of light erupted, and following it was an overwhelming screeching of sparks, piercing my ears.


    Renjou''s voice of surprise as well as Aria''s shriek resonated in the car.


    I had thought that it was an explosive, but that wasn''t it. This is¡ªelectricity. A high voltage electric current had just torn through our car.


    It gave rise to an impact which felt like we had been struck by lightning from below.


    "...!"


    The current seemed to have passed through the metal portions of the car¡ªin other words, the exterior, leaving the interior unharmed.


    However, smoke as well as a choking sound was rising from the bonnet...not to mention the flames licking out from under the hood.


    Tens of liters of gasoline are held inside a vehicle.


    If it ignited, all of us¡ª


    "Everyone, get out of the car! We''re in danger!"


    Kicking the door open and getting outside, smoke was rising from the transport vehicle in front of us as well.


    All its tires had gone flat too.


    "Kanae-san¡ª!"


    Just as Aria and I tried to sprint towards the transport vehicle¡ª


    Golden sparks burst from the rear of the vehicle.


    "¡ªMama!"


    "Aria, wait! It''s a trap!"


    Looking inside, the driver was hammering on the door.


    It seemed like he was trying to get out from the car, which had come to a stop, but was unable to.


    Could the door be broken? Or was something installed there and is keeping it closed?


    Having gotten onto the asphalt, I noticed that the strange shadow by my feet had disappeared.


    A series of unnatural movements from an unnatural ''shadow''¡ª


    "Hilda...!"


    The reason I shouted her name¡ª


    Was because I could see her.


    At some point in time, she had stood up on the car and now, she was twirling her frilly parasol¡ª


    Giving off a decadent and, somehow, unlucky impression, a girl in gothic lolita.


    Having put herself forth as ''Grenada'' during the Bandire, the most battle hungry of them all¡ª


    And she was the vampire girl who bit Aria that night!


    "...Hilda! I''ve seen you in photos¡ªbut this is our first meeting, isn''t it...!"


    Hilda sniffed at the sight of Aria, who had drawn her guns reflexively.


    And shaking her twin-tails, curls of golden hair hanging downwards, she looked the other way.


    "That''s intolerable. How rude. I''m not really in the mood to fight, you know? I really hate the sunlight."


    Hilda pressed the handle of the parasol against her cheek, as if embracing it¡ª


    "I say that, but I accidentally acted! Well, you just casually came out of Tamamo''s barrier after all. And also..."


    Tapping the roof of the car with a stiletto heel made of black enamel, she indicated inside it.


    "This is your Mama, isn''t it? I''ll exterminate every one of Father''s enemies, their families, their followers...I''ll force them to extinction."


    "¡ªKinji, give support from the right side!"


    Aria shouted in her anime-like voice¡ª


    Following her usual movement pattern, she sprinted straight towards Hilda.


    She ran with abandon, a reckless charge which made it seem like she had a jet engine strapped onto her.


    "...!"


    Without missing a beat, I drew my Beretta and ran towards Hilda''s right...I see, it seems like her field of vision on this side is limited because of her parasol.


    The instant my and Aria''s shadow stepped into the shadow of the transport vehicle...


    "¡ªMm."


    It seemed as if Hilda exerted herself slightly¡ª


    "Uu¡ª!"


    "Kyaaaaaaa!"


    Aria and I fell to the ground simultaneously.


    T-This is...!


    Her ability...!?


    It was like I had taken the shock of a 600~900 thousand volt stun gun.


    "As I was saying...don''t show me yourselves like this...your blood running so high. I won''t be able to hold myself back, will I? Ahh. I wonder if I should start feasting. Even Primo like you...it feels like I could."


    I tried...I tried to stand, but I couldn''t.


    I''m staying conscious. That''s another similarity with a stun-gun. Her ability¡ªthe current is impressive, but it doesn''t seem as if she can raise the voltage.


    "...Fu-Fuck...!"


    In spite of that, pain is flashing through all my nerves, and I can''t put any strength into my muscles.


    Even so, Aria hadn''t let go of her guns, and her knees were quivering...


    "Hi...lda...!"


    Crawling inside the shadow, she clung to the license plate of the transport vehicle, which was still smoking.


    Her teeth clenched tight, she strained, but¡ªshe couldn''t. Aria couldn''t stand either.


    "...Ahh, I''ve had it. Aria, when I look at you...hunger just seems to well up. I remember your delicious flavour...I remember it well..."


    Hilda stepped down towards the trunk as if going down a set of stairs¡ª


    Not even giving Aria''s guns a thought, she crouched down.


    "I wonder if I''ll have some accompaniment to my drink. The blood of that dying cockroach over there tastes like soured wine left in a thrown away bottle. On the other hand, your blood is like century old wine."


    By cockroach...does she mean me?


    I may ask that, but if this continues...I''m really the same as a dying cockroach.


    Only able to squirm on the ground...unable to do anything.


    I can''t even put strength into a single finger. I can''t even fire.


    "¡ªHilda!"


    A yell rang out¡ª


    It belonged to Riko, who had exited from the car.


    Only able to turn my eyes in her direction, Riko was holding Walthers in her hands, and knives with the tails of her hair.


    "Get away...Hilda!"


    Even as she was holding two knives and two guns at the ready, Riko was trembling. Trembling so much that even I, looking from quite a ways away, could tell.


    She was stifling her terror, trying to bluff. That''s what it felt like.


    Seeing her behaviour, I recalled the relationship between Riko and Vlad, who I had battled in June.


    When she was young¡ªRiko was imprisoned. Imprisoned by the father of the girl standing before us, Hilda. Dracula Vlad.


    Seeing as they seemed to recognize each others faces, could it be that Riko and Hilda met during that period?


    "Aaah, the fourth. What fierce eyes. How cute."


    Hilda hugged herself, performing the gesture deliberately.


    "That''s why I love you, fourth. If I''m the most high class of purebred dogs, you''re a stray afflicted with rabies. But...you know, don''t you? That you and I are friends."


    ¡ªAs if Aria and I couldn''t be seen, she spoke to Riko.


    "Currently, while father is absent, I am the master of the Dracula family. I won''t shut you in a cage like father did. My marble room, my canopied bed of silk, my bathtub of pure gold...I''ll lend it all to you. I don''t mind leaving Koumeikan in Yokohama to you."


    Having said that, Hilda descended to the road.


    "Don''t get any closer! Don''t look down on me. Do you think that I''ll be tricked by such worthless lies!?"


    ¡ªShe grinned.


    At the sight of a screaming Riko, Hilda brought a finger to her mouth and grinned.


    "Look at my eyes, Riko. They aren''t the eyes of someone who''s telling lies, are they?"


    "..."


    Riko reflexively stared at Hilda''s eyes¡ªcrimson irises only slightly filled with sparkling gold.


    Her breath seemed to leave her, as if she heard the words ''oh fuck'' coming from her heart.


    "Alright. Put down your guns and knives. For the sake of our friendship. Do it while looking into my eyes...yes, like that. Do it while looking closely...slowly, slooowly..."


    "......!"


    Looking at her¡ªRiko put her Walthers down, her hands trembling. She did the same for the knives in her hair...


    "Yes. It''s fine now, fourth. Good girl. Listening to what I have to say, you''re a good girl."


    Riko''s body seemed to be moving contrary to her own will.


    Hilda, her stiletto heels clicking, approached Riko until she was right before Riko''s eyes.


    Riko didn''t fire. She just stared at Hilda in a daze.


    ¡ªShe''s done. It seems like she''s been affected by some sort of hypnosis.


    This is getting ugly...none of us can fight anymore.


    Isn''t whether we live or die...entirely up to Hilda...!?


    Hilda removed one of her bat earrings from her ear¡ª


    "As proof of our friendship, I''ll give you this."


    She attached it to Riko''s ear.


    "...!"


    Riko withered, trembling, but even then, her eyes continued to glare at Hilda.


    Hilda faced her with a smile.


    Using that opening, I spasmed, trying to get a grip on my Beretta, but¡ª


    "Gaaah...!"


    High voltage current once again tore through my hand.


    My body snapped backwards, leaving me facing upwards.


    With that, my hand was numb, and it couldn''t move. All it did was twitch.


    "¡ªIf you''re the most hideous litterbug to ever walk this earth, I''m the most beautiful Helena Morpho butterfly. Tohyama. You''re forbidden from even turning your face this way."


    Hilda frowned and averted her crimson eyes away from me.


    This is impossible. I can''t do anything. Faced with this witch, the me who isn''t even in Hysteria Mode is really an existence comparable to that of an insect...!


    No, even if I was in Hysteria Mode...could I fight her? With this human stun-gun?


    Fuck, I don''t want to d-die in a place like this...


    Will we be finished here...? So soon...!?


    ¡ªThat moment¡ª


    "...?"


    Hilda tilted her parasol, her gold twin-tails waving about. Her slender, dainty eyebrows creased, and she looked to the skies.


    It was hard for me to move even my eyeballs, but in my field of vision, restricted to the sky...


    ¡ª?


    What is that...?


    From beyond the skyscrapers, a silver light could be seen, high, high up in the sky.


    It wasn''t a star. No star exists that can be seen during the day.


    "..."


    It was coming closer.


    That¡ª


    I remember seeing that before...!


    It was one of the ICBMs that the members of EU had escaped on at the same time Sherlock had escaped on one. Modified and constructed, it was a transport...!


    The instant I realised this¡ª


    With enough force to shake the ground, the silver-white ICBM pierced the road.


    It didn''t explode. It stayed unmoving, like a slanted telephone booth. This really is a transport.


    As if to prove it¡ªI could see a hatch on the side begin to open, releasing white smoke.


    "...?"


    Someone showed himself in the hatch¡ª


    Aria, still lying on the floor, seemed to have locked gazes with him.


    "That was dangerous. You are...Aria, are you not? I knew when I first saw you."


    The sunlight at his back, he showed himself, stepping from the silver-white ICBM, on which ''Polaris 05'' was written.


    A handsome boy wearing what seemed like the uniform of a foreign Butei High, a grey blazer.


    He was shining, like a prince who had come galloping on a white horse to save the princess.


    His glossy black hair was immaculate, and it gave off a slight shimmer. The boy stepped from the hatch to the floor.


    And as if protecting Aria, he faced Hilda, blocking her way.


    "Hilda. You have hurt the person whom, more than anyone else in this world, cannot be hurt."


    With a tone similar to the one I use while in Hysteria Mode (though a little higher pitched,) he spoke. Using his right hand, he drew a slender saber from a silver scabbard engraved with an emblem.


    At the sight of the saber, which sparkled like a gem in the sunlight, Hilda frowned, as if in discomfort.


    "I have three pieces of bad news for you. One, this is a Crux Edge I borrowed from the grand cathedral in Canterbury. Its core is Swedish steel, but the pure silver foil on the blade was shaved from a cross over 400 years old. The second..."


    Next, the gun the boy drew into his left hand was...a Sig Sauer P226R, nicknamed the SIG.


    It''s supplied to governments, an elite automatic sidearm that England''s SAS and America''s SWAT like to use. It''s expensive, but it''s a masterpiece with high reliability.


    "Holy bullets. In addition, pure silver bullets that have been blessed by a Protestant church...something that you aren''t used to."


    Bullets of silver. Those insanely expensive bullets, nicknamed ''Silvers''. They''re probably also magically coated¡ª(It isn''t an area that I''m familiar with, but it seems like famous temples and churches bless them against evil.)


    "Third...I am angry. Hilda, I''m angry that you hurt Aria."


    His face stormy, the boy spoke.


    The sword and gun he was wielding was called ''Gun-Edge'' in Assault.


    Even for Aru=Kata, it''s relatively difficult, so it''s a style that''s died out, but if you''re able to master its usage, it''s useful in battle.


    I also use it occasionally; it''s able to respond to both close distance and mid distance threats, leaving no openings.


    "...How hateful."


    Hilda opened a fan which used black ostrich feathers and hid her nose and mouth with it.


    "What a distasteful stench. When I think that it''s the stink of silver..."


    Tch...That seemed to be the sound of her teeth grinding.


    It looks like this boy''s threats are working.


    "I am well aware of the impoliteness of nobles not following the protocol of a proper battle and launching a surprise attack, but...Dracula Hilda. I will bury you here."


    The boy faced Hilda with black eyes...eyes containing an earnest depth along with a tinge of blue.


    Dropping his hip a little, he stood ready, arms crossed over each other.


    "Aria, close your eyes. I don''t want to show her blood to a lady."


    Having been told that, Aria remained silent, her camellia eyes staring blankly.


    Or rather, Gun-Edge boy, have you been ignoring me all along?


    That''s intentional, isn''t it? He hasn''t even looked over here.


    "..."


    ...As the boy closed the distance between them, Hilda, who was clearly showing her distaste of the arms the boy was carrying, gestured towards the clear and sunny sky.


    "¡ªIf you would like to play with a lady, then think of the time and circumstance. Mannerless cur. Wanting to play on a day with such bad weather, at such a late time...did you think that the noble Lady Dracula would accept?"


    Hilda refused with some strange complaint, and...her feet in high heels, her shin, her knee...


    Like a melting amber statue, she sunk into the car''s shadow.


    This too was something that I had seen on Empty Island. Starting from her feet, she disappeared, just like a magician.


    "Farewell, then. I''ll hold myself back for today."


    Finally left with just her head and parasol, Hilda spoke to Aria, leaving those words behind her...


    And with that, she disappeared.


    A thud sounded, and I turned my head, finally able to move, towards it...


    Riko had sunk to the asphalt road.


    It felt like the threads of stress that had been stretched out had, along with the hypnosis, dissolved.


    "Are you alright, Aria?"


    The handsome boy spoke as he took Aria''s shoulder, helping her to stand up...


    A little bit late, I also somehow managed to stand and stumble towards Aria.


    "...I can move. Let go of my shoulder."


    Aria, being prideful, turned towards the boy though her knees were still slightly trembling.


    The boy examined Aria from head to toe, as if checking on her condition. Realizing that she seemed to be fine, he brushed the dust off his shoulders and straightened his collar.


    "What about Mama...?"


    Because Aria looked towards the car, I looked as well...


    Apparently, Kanzaki Kanae-san had finally able to exit from the car. Supported on either side by bodyguards, she was looking this way with eyes that seemed to be filled with relief.


    By law, we aren''t able to speak with her, but...she seems to be unhurt. Thank God.


    However¡ª


    I looked between the ICBM that the boy had been riding and the boy himself.


    It doesn''t seem as if he''s an enemy, but who the hell is he?


    "Saying this after being saved is a little rude, but...are you a remnant of IU? What did you come here for?"


    I pointed towards the ICBM and spoke before the boy finally looked towards me.


    His eyes, black as obsidian, rested on me in a sharp gaze.


    I felt...something like hostility in that gaze.


    "Before asking others for their identity, give your own name first."


    "...I''m Tohyama Kinji."


    "I know. I saw a photo of you during my advance investigation."


    Don''t ask me for my name then.


    "¡ªI am L. L Watson."


    Hearing that name, Aria started, letting out a voice of surprise, and turned towards the boy.


    ¡ªWatson...?


    That name was...written in the Inquesta textbook.


    Yeah, he was the famous partner of Sherlock Holmes, Aria''s great-grandfather and the leader of IU. It''s the surname of the famous man, a former military doctor, who was Sherlock''s lifelong partner.


    "Eh...!? Eh, the-then, you''re, could you be...?"


    Aria''s voice shook a little, but differently from before, when she was numb from the electric current...


    And whilst she spoke, she looked up at Watson.


    Watson, facing Aria with a small smile, nodded once¡ª


    "That''s right. I am Sir J.H. Watson''s great-grandchild."


    This time, he turned to me, frowning.


    "Tohyama. You asked me what I came here for, but...do I need to give a reason?"


    Watson, who looked up at me with his tidy double-edged eyes, seemed displeased for some reason.


    "It''s fine for you to say something like that, right? I don''t know who you are."


    Becoming slightly irritated myself, I responded¡ª


    Watson looked at Aria, and then at Kanae-san, standing further beyond.


    And¡ª


    "I came to save my fianc¨¦ and mother-in-law. That''s all."


    He said.


    ...?


    Not understanding him, I looked at Aria, and her eyes were wide and staring at Watson...She looked at me, and the expression of shock still on her face, she averted her eyes, like she was panicked.


    "...Fianc¨¦?"


    Because of the atmosphere, which I couldn''t really fathom, I asked Watson again.


    "I''m talking about Aria."


    Isn''t it obvious?


    As if saying those words, Watson spoke without hesitation.


    And looking up at me, who was taller than him, he straightened, repeating what he said.


    "¡ªAria is my fianc¨¦."


    Afterward, we explained the situation to the policemen that came running, and we saw off Kanae-san, who was once again put back onto the transport vehicle and sent to the detainment facility...and also, Hilda didn''t seem to pursue us, so...


    We parted ways with Watson, who seemed to have something to talk about with the lawyer and therefore accompanied her to her home in Toranomon. Riko suddenly said that there was something she had to do, and she headed off to Nogizaka district.


    Left without a choice, Aria and I rode the train back home, just the two of us.


    During the train ride, Aria...didn''t say a thing.


    I teased Aria a little bit, as she couldn''t reach the handholds, but when I had just spoke one sentence to her, she started acting strangely, turning her face away from me, so she remained taciturn.


    This atmosphere...I can''t ask any questions.


    About Watson.


    L Watson.


    Aria is his fianc¨¦.


    If you look at historical manga...there are things like that among the nobility. Ever since the people in question were very young, their parents arbitrarily decided their spouses.


    Aria had someone like that too, or so it seems.


    Hmm...That''s how it is.


    ...So, yeah. Those are pretty much my thoughts on the matter.


    I''ve heard about this during an Inquesta class; the Holmes and Watson family were initially, (stemming from their first generation) an intimate, single household. Both were granted the title of nobility, so in terms of family status, it''s fitting as well.


    Isn''t that alright? It''s really fitting. A handsome boy and a beautiful girl.


    ...The air seems charged with these thoughts...


    Had I been unconsciously releasing this tension into the air?


    The moment we descended onto the Butei High station from the monorail, Aria grabbed my sleeve.


    "...Why''re you so quiet?"


    Huh?


    I turned towards Aria, whose voice was subtly trembling.


    "Because you''re quiet? When we got onto the Ginza-line, I tried talking to you once. You ignored it, so¡ª"


    "Don''t get angry. Listen to what I''m saying calmly."


    "Why is it that I have to be angry?"


    "Um, that person just now¡ª"


    "I don''t really care about Watson. He has nothing to do with me."


    In the end, I was forced to use the name ''Watson''.


    Leaving Aria at the platform, I descended the stairs ahead of her.


    Last month, at this landing...Aria had seen Reki and I and came looking for a fight...And now, Aria caught up to me here.


    "...You''re doing this even though you were e-engaged to Reki?"


    She spoke to herself in a small voice.


    Aria misunderstanding things is something that happens all the time, it wasn''t especially something to get angry about, but¡ª


    No matter how much I tried to resist, I found myself growing annoyed. I turned, intending to give her what she had been looking for.


    "That thing with Reki was¡ª"


    "Today was the first time I met him."


    Had she read my thoughts? Aria reined in her words, which came out a little strong.


    "Watson is...the fianc¨¦ that my grandmother decided on her own. That was something that I had only been told of once¡ªand my grandmother was getting on in years, so there were often times where she would talk to me of reality mixed with her own fantasy. I didn''t take her seriously, and to be honest, I had forgotten. About what she had said."


    "..."


    "It''s true. I swear to God. I first met Watson today."


    Looking up at me and speaking sincerely, Aria seemed...somewhat desperate.


    "To expand a little, I didn''t even know if he existed. I had heard a rumour of there being a heir to the Watson family, but...right now, that family is taking care of the organization Liberty Mason''s high-level work. As long as Her Majesty the Queen doesn''t give express permission, they can''t show their real identity. Every one of them lives with a fake name, doing their work undercover¡ª"


    Eyes like that of an abandoned dog, Aria spoke. I...


    (Why is she getting so desperate?)


    I felt myself getting angry for no reason I could think of.


    Isn''t she making it feel like I''ve been shouting at her for having a fianc¨¦?


    I''ve understood all along.


    I''ve understood that you will eventually disappear. I''ve understood that you live in the world of nobility.


    "...Kinji..."


    Which is why there''s nothing that you need to give any excuses for.


    As Butei, you and I are just teamed up temporarily. In the end, you and I are different. In ability, in status, and in the world that we live in.


    Staying silent, I turned my back on Aria and walked down the stairs.


    The sound of footsteps following me¡ªdidn''t appear.


    L. Watson


    Watson wrote his own name on the board in flowing cursive script¡ª


    Kyaaa!


    Just by him doing that, the girls in class screamed in a high pitch voice.


    At the enthusiastic praise, the nervous homeroom teacher, Takamagahara Yutori, stepped away from the teaching platform.


    Smiling, Takamagahara-sensei said: "Alright then everyone! I''ll be introducing a very special guest, a transfer student! Coming from Manchester Butei High, he''s a reaaally cool exchange student!"


    So...there''s no way, or so I thought, but it was true.


    (Watson...He transferred here...)


    I frowned, and beside me, Aria was trembling in shock...


    Once again, she stole a look at me.


    What is it with you? You''ve been like this since yesterday.


    Don''t take that kind of attitude, where it feels like you''re afraid to touch a sore point.


    Unlike you, it''s not like I have any business with your private matters.


    It''s not something that I should intrude in.


    "My name is L Watson. I''ll be in your care."


    Watson spoke with a voice that was a little high for a guy, and he took a seat at one of the tables farthest to the back.


    Just as he took his seat, the bell that signaled the end to homeroom rang.


    Simultaneously, the girls crowded around Watson''s seat, accompanied by cries of ''Waah!'' or ''Kyaa!''


    They look like paparazzi crowding around a Johnny''s-type idol.


    "What was your specialty class back at your old school!? Which one will you be in here!?"


    "I was in Assault at New York, Inquesta at Manchester, and Medica at Tokyo¡ªI''ve come to give a final polish to my Butei skillset."


    Kyaa!


    The girls started getting excited again. It felt like all their eyes had become heart shaped.


    "You''re like a prince!"


    "I''m not part of the royal family. I''m a viscount."


    Kyaaa! Kyaaa!


    They became even more excited. Looking at the girls, quite a few of their eyes had now become $ marks.


    "Your skin is so pretty! It''s even more beautiful than a girl''s!"


    "...Thank you."


    He smiled. The girls screamed with their high-pitched voices when they saw Watson smile, showing off his white teeth. In its aftermath, a few of them seemed to have become lightheaded, and they staggered around...they were supported by the girls from Medica and Ambulace.


    Thank God that Riko''s taking a break.


    She loves these kinds of disturbances, so she has the habit of exacerbating the situation.


    (But...Watson''s a pretty big deal.)


    If I was surrounded by that many girls...Just thinking about it makes me want to run away. I''d prefer being surrounded by armed criminals.


    Even so¡ªWatson was perfectly calm.


    It feels like he doesn''t care at all, confronted with a herd of girls. He''s completely used to them. With the relaxed attitude that comes with being surrounded by friends, he''s handling them well.


    Taking into account the fact that he''s such a beautiful guy, he''s in a completely different league.


    "What club are you joining, Watson-kun!?"


    "I don''t have any plans."


    Hearing that answer, the colour of all the girls'' eyes changed in an instant. "Join the soccer club! I''m starting as the manager soon!" ''Eh, how do you feel about the drama club...?" "Please come to the swimming club!" They started fighting over him with invites.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t join club activities in any of the Butei Highs. Swimming is especially bad for me¡ª"


    Watson smiled wryly, but the girls didn''t back down so easily.


    They really want to become the transfer student''s friend, don''t they. He just happens to be handsome and a viscount as well.


    "You can''t just be in the go-home club!"


    "That''s right. Are you planning on napping on the roof together with Kinji?"


    Hey, swimming club people. I''m planning to eventually transfer out, so it''s true that I''m not joining any club activities, but...don''t mention my name. Or rather, were you watching me napping? Well, when Aria or Shirayuki are in a bad mood, I don''t want to head back to my room, so I just sleep away the time.


    "But, if Watson-kun hangs around with Tohyama-kun...he''d get tainted...ah, won''t I have a chance if that happens...?"


    The drama club girl whispered to herself.


    Tainted? What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Tainted?"


    Apparently, Watson had felt something strange about the same phrase. He asked the girl about it.


    The girl glanced in my direction. Holding her hand up to her mouth in order to prevent her lips being read...she whispered something to Watson.


    Having listened to her, Watson looked in my direction, his face reddening¡ª


    "...Wha...! Tohyama did tha...? H-How lewd...!"


    His thin eyebrows raised in anger, Watson glared this way.


    His face is pretty, so it doesn''t really carry a lot of weight, but in any case..."Looking like that, Kinji''s a womanizer. Kanzaki-san, Hotogi-san...there''s many other victims too." That''s what''s been spreading around, right?


    That would be because, my involvement in those scandals is often talked about by the girls.


    But...to rebuttal her argument...


    I don''t even feel like defending myself one by one like this.


    Rather, I can''t. There''s too much confidential information, not to mention things that aren''t clear to me either.


    Apparently, Watson had been told more tales of my legendary exploits, as unfounded and without proof though they were.


    "...Tohyama truly is a lady killer, huh. To have tempted so many...!"


    His face reddening even more, he was getting extremely flustered; it almost look liked he was about to blow his top.


    Men who''ve reached that kind of age shouldn''t change their expressions so much just from hearing gossip.


    Or rather...normally, when boys hear from someone about my fictional female history, they normally admire me, saying: "What an awesome guy. I want to learn from him." I''m not sure why, but I speak from experience.


    (Well, whatever.)


    I''ll just forget about Watson.


    He can think what he likes of me.


    Those stories aren''t the truth. There''s no point in talking about it; they''re just rumours founded on misunderstandings.


    If Watson is a guy who takes stock in rumour without confirming its truth, I''d be devaluing myself as a man just by going up against him.


    Afterward, during the normal classes¡ª


    Watson kept pace with us.


    No, that isn''t quite it. It wasn''t just that he was keeping pace with us.


    When he was pointed out by the teacher, he answered every question correctly. Of course he''d get all the English questions correct, being a native speaker like Aria, but he answered all questions correctly. Questions about math, biology...even Japanese history, which came after.


    Even ignoring the fact that Butei High''s standard score is quite low, this was something that sparked the admiration of the entire class.


    In any case, Watson had just transferred today from a foreign Butei High school.


    "I studied a little in advance."


    Every time break came, he would say those words to the girls who would come praising him, a wry smile on his face...However, to be honest, he was more capable than me in all of the classes, where I was just about average.


    It isn''t completely correct to say that someone is smart because they''re good at calculation and memorization, but if he''s able to remember so much from just a little studying, I have to admit how intelligent he is.


    His appearance is beautiful...in reality, he''s a noble...now he''s a genius too?


    That''s why girls won''t leave him alone.


    Afterward, I was waiting for the bus that would bring me from the normal section of the school to the section for the specializations...it didn''t come.


    Normally, I''d ride on Aria''s bike together with her and walk to Inquesta from Assault, but...


    When things are awkward, just like they are now, we don''t move around together. It''s nice not being around Aria all the time, but not having her bike is unexpectedly making things even more difficult for me.


    ¡ªYesterday, Aria didn''t come home to my room.


    I was a little worried, so I had Fuuma from Lezzad look for her. It turned out that, as a form of stress release, she was playing Daruma dropping (with peach buns) with her junior in the girl''s dormitory.


    For some reason, Aria was in a really bad mood, so her Amica, Mamiya, was terrified.


    Really. Venting her feelings on those younger than her, treating her food as toys...


    (...She''s a brat, just as ever...)


    I sighed softly.


    Just as I sighed, a black vehicle pulled up in front of the bus stop.


    It wasn''t a bus. Its hazard lights were flashing, and...Wait, isn''t this a Porsche 911 Carrera Cabriolet? It''s a super high-class car; it can''t be worth less than 1,000,000,000 yen.


    As I stood there shocked, the hood of the car automatically opened, storing itself in the back of the car.


    The 911 opened up completely, and I saw the person in the driver''s seat.


    "So, it really is you, Tohyama."


    The boy who took off his sunglasses was...Watson.


    "The bus isn''t coming. At the last intersection, the Assault students started brawling inside the bus. Ranbyou sprinted there and flew into a rage. She flipped the bus with her bare hands, so traffic''s stopped for a while."


    ...Those bastards from the Die-Die Squad...


    I don''t care how many of you are injured, but please stop causing trouble for the general public.


    Rather than that, Ranbyou...just being Ranbyou. Flipping buses with her bare hands...


    "Get in, Tohyama. You''d probably make it in time if you walked, but¡ªI''ll send you to Inquesta. There''s some things that I want to speak to you about."


    ¡ªSaying that, Watson opened the door. I could feel that he was slightly uncertain.


    What could it be?


    Somehow, I feel uneasy being alone with him.


    It''s not just that I can''t stand him¡ªIntuitively, instinctively, I feel danger.


    Nevertheless, the bus isn''t coming. I guess I''ll hold him to his word and get in.


    When I got in the car, the hood closed automatically, and Watson started the car, but...


    What could it be? I could smell a faint, cinnamon-like fragrance coming from Watson. Why would he have that kind of scent as a guy? Weird...


    "...Nice car."


    "There was a Carrera that was modified into a two-seater, so I bought it yesterday. In Japan, it''s too much to handle if you don''t have a small chassis."


    That''s amazing. He changes the car he drives based on the country?


    If Mutou heard about this, he''d go crazy with envy.


    But really, this pitch-black Carrera suits Watson. It looks perfect when a beautiful guy with black hair rides in it.


    Our conversation didn''t continue after that, and we sat in silence.


    As we were waiting at a traffic light, Watson glanced at me out of the corner of his eyes before he started hostilities.


    "¡ªLooking like this, you''re a womanizer, aren''t you."


    So, you''re really going to talk about that?


    "You were told that by the girls, huh."


    "I hate boys like you the most. Let alone your helplessness before Hilda, you...you treat g-girls...so loosely."


    Watson gripped the steering wheel a little tighter.


    Since he takes things so seriously, it seems that he''s the type of guy who lets the blood rush to his head.


    Just the type of person I''m bad with.


    "So I told Aria to stop living in your room."


    "Thank God for that. It was causing a lot of trouble."


    I humphed, turning the other way.


    Watson did the same.


    "It looks like I just don''t really get along with you."


    "It''s not just that you don''t really get along with me, you don''t. I feel the same way."


    Afterward, as he stopped in front of Inquesta, Watson had an angry look on his face.


    "It''s planned for Aria and I to formally marry when we both reach maturity, but...before that, I''m distancing Aria from you. It seems that she holds you with unusual regard."


    "Do whatever you want...Thanks for sending me here."


    I opened the door, getting out of the car...


    "Remember this. The partner most suited to Aria is me, not you."


    Watson spoke those words in the same manner as a declaration of war.


    Bssssh¡ª!


    Accompanying that sound, my butt hit the sport''s halls court.


    The day after Watson had sent me to Inquesta, period 4...


    It was time for PE, and we were told to play volleyball, but¡ª


    "...Ouch..."


    I was hit by an attack directly to my face. In other words, I had just taken one to the face.


    "Sorry Tohyama. Are you alright?"


    Kneeling on one knee further down the court, Watson, dressed in shorts, apologized.


    I¡ªdidn''t answer, and made a rough gesture that meant "don''t worry about it" before I stood up again.


    Rather than that, that attack just now...


    Weren''t you looking at me, aiming for my face...?


    For a while afterward, we continued to score points and they continued to take points from us...after enough times to make people think it was an accident, it finally happened again.


    Watson''s attack scored a hit right on the side of my head.


    Furthermore, the ball landed outside the court, making it our loss.


    Judging from the last one, I knew. The others didn''t know, but this indeed was hostility.


    (That bastard...)


    Watson had scored half of their team''s points in that game. He''s an agile guy.


    His body''s flexible, and he''s skillful even in using little tricks. Including the one he used to smash me in the face.


    At a corner of the sports hall, the first year girls whose fourth period appeared to have been cancelled (and had been cheering for Watson ever since the beginning of the game) surrounded him.


    Watson brushed his hair up, a refreshing smile on his face as he talked to the girls.


    ...Like I thought, he''s avoiding looking this way on purpose. What a transparent bastard.


    Afterward, during the lunch break, as I felt my irritation building at the fact that my nose was still aching and ear still throbbing, I noticed something extremely troubling.


    (Damn it...)


    I didn''t have any money.


    I was shockingly devoid of money.


    This was due to the fact that recently, all I had been doing was work that I wasn''t compensated for...and because despite that, I had been involved in a lot of battles, so I had been buying a lot of equipment.


    If all I''m doing is spending and I''m not getting any income, I''ll run out of money.


    Borrowing that motorboat from Mutou''s sister the night of Bandere was a serious hit to my wallet. When I asked her to put it on my tab...she flew into a rage, screamed "I''ll run you over!" and came to collect my debt on her motorbike.


    (Once again, Shirayuki''s taking part in her shrine''s rituals, so she isn''t here.)


    Guess I can''t help it. I''ll get my hands on a portion of the payment I gave to Hiraga-san when I ordered ''Orochi''. The portion that paid for the left hand glove.


    But I can''t spend it frivolously.


    Even if I get a request from any civilian, I''ll only be compensated next month.


    I''ll have to make do with the cheapest thing, this bread roll.


    (Even though I''m hungry from just having had PE, all I have is this...?)


    I settled the bill, took some water from the self-service section and went to table. I opened the vinyl bag containing the bread...now I slightly understand how Fuuma, the girl in poverty, must feel.


    I set to eating my bread, completely alone...


    Ugh. Watson was walking towards me, carrying the tray for his meal.


    And when he saw my poor excuse of a meal, he smirked in a hateful manner.


    "...What is it."


    "Shall we eat together?"


    Despite the fact that he said that he didn''t get along with me, Watson placed his tray on the table, smiling all the while.


    Rather...that''s the steak plate isn''t it, the most expensive dish in the cafeteria.


    It''s a steak of Kobe beef. What''s more, blanched Kobe beef.


    "Um, payment is made directly after purchase..."


    Lifting my head to face the direction that voice was coming from, the lady who manned the cash register was standing next to Watson.


    Looking at Watson, his eyes below long eyelashes were staring blankly up at the lady as she stood there holding her apron and fidgeting...it seemed that he thought that you were supposed to pay after.


    "I see, you pay immediately in Japan. Maybe because it isn''t customary to leave a tip here?"


    Saying that, Watson opened the wallet he had taken out of his breast pocket.


    The lady and I startled simultaneously.


    10000 yen notes were stuffed into the Louis Vuitton wallet to the point where it seemed like it was about to burst.


    "Just a moment. I''m still not used to the yen''s currency conversion. Is this enough?"


    "Y-Yes. I''ll bring the change immediately!"


    Having been handed a 10000 note, the lady left, extremely flustered. Watson looked at her go, a wry smile on his face...and with that, he turned towards me.


    And with elegant movements, so beautiful that my eyes stared in fascination, he crossed himself, giving thanks for the meal. Afterward, he cut into the steak, which was so soft it almost seemed that his knife sunk into it.


    Click...Click.


    "Tohyama."


    "What is it."


    "Do you want some?"


    "..."


    I stayed silent.


    "I''m not giving you any."


    Then don''t ask.


    Faced with Watson, who was taking his meal with graceful movements like those belonging to an actor...I silently stuffed my face with my bread.


    Watson watched me do that with lighthearted eyes that glittered triumphantly.


    This bastard. He really doesn''t like me.


    "As far as I can see, it seems like you''re having trouble with money."


    "Sorry about that."


    "For Butei, money is the lifeline which ties us to ammunition and equipment. If it''s interrupted, any Butei would be weakened."


    "I know."


    What Watson was saying...was the truth. Even the first years at Butei High learn this.


    As opposed to the police or the Jieitai, who take care of their equipment using public funds, Butei have to think about their finances, which are always spent on equipment.


    "You even had some transactions with the Mutou siblings as well as Hiraga Aya."


    "...You looked into it, huh."


    Fundamentally, Butei run on money.


    Putting aside the ''work that I''m not getting any rewards from'' that I''ve been spontaneously doing recently, when it comes to normal requests, Butei are told by Masters to take on requests in order to counterbalance the completion of a request instead of the payment or distribution of money that normally makes up the compensation, even within the student community.


    Furthermore, in this case, it isn''t forbidden to ''save'' money. Conversely, it isn''t against the rules to suspend work when payments are delayed.


    In the world of Butei, such a severe and realistic side does exist. Even if one is a student.


    "I''ve found one of your weak points so soon."


    Watson''s handsome face broke into a smile.


    I don''t really know what¡ªbut something about him is dangerous for me. That''s all I know.


    But, what is it...? That, I cannot see.


    At Butei High, even during the second semester, we have PE at the indoor pool once a month, but¡ªthe next day, if Watson sets something up for me again, I intend to counterattack.


    But unexpectedly, Watson was just watching the class.


    (Could it be that just like Aria, he can''t swim?)


    Watson warmed up with the rest of boys of year 2 class A before he, dressed in a black long-sleeved shirt and pants, put on a pair of Chanel sunglasses...taking a pipe chair, he placed it next to a table after carefully dusting it off.


    He likes things to be neat.


    He sat down, knees spread in front of him, and afterward, with a manner that indicated that he had just noticed something...he folded his legs in panic.


    Just as I tilted my head to the side due to his strange movements¡ª


    "Aalllright, you brats! Do 20 lengths of the pool! I''ll shoot the people that slack off to death!"


    In exchange of a starting pistol, Ranbyou, who was next to Watson, fired an M600 ''Elephant Killer'' before disappearing.


    Ranbyou...really, it''s impossible to take away her teaching qualifications because of that.


    Well, I was thankful at least that that violent teacher had disappeared, so we took the fact that she hadn''t said whether we should be doing vertical or horizontal lengths as our argument, and quickly completed 20 horizontal lengths of the pool.


    After that, there was time left over, so it was time to relax while the devil was away.


    Everyone just swam as they liked, and it became a free time where we just chatted by the poolside.


    I...took a film magazine from the bundle of magazines that Mutou, foreseeing Ranbyou''s abandonment of class, had taken out of his locker, and headed to borrow one of the pipe chairs sitting next to Watson.


    "...?"


    Looking at him...Watson''s face was red as he stared at the boys fooling around in their swimsuits.


    (Has he caught a cold?)


    If so, then of course he''d abstain from going into the pool.


    When the earnest Shiranui, who had completed 34 horizontal lengths, equivalent to 20 vertical lengths, got out of the pool, Watson went ''Ah!'' apparently surprised, and slid his chair back a little bit.


    "...Hey Watson. If you aren''t feeling alright, you should go to Ambulace."


    Watson, having been spoken to by me, turned this way, looking at my chest and shoulders¡ª


    His mouth trembled, going ''Wa, wa''...before he turned away.


    He didn''t say anything, and he was red to the tips of his ears. Doesn''t he have quite a serious fever?


    "Hey Kinji! All of AKB''s in this one! Shiranui, you get over here too! Let''s have a vote!"


    At the poolside, Mutou had without hesitation spread open a gravure magazine was gesturing at it.


    "It won''t be much of a vote with just three people, will it?"


    Shiranui, who was handsome to the point where he was able to stand up to Watson, was a great guy to hang around with...so it seemed like he was pretty excited.


    "You guys...What do you gain by doing stuff like that?"


    I thought about refusing because of the sheer pointlessness of it, but I feared that I wouldn''t be able to borrow magazines from Mutou if I acted indifferently.


    As one might expect, I won''t go into Hysteria Mode from swimsuit gravure, so I guess I''ll tag along.


    "Then between all of us, there''re 5 votes. Hey Watson, you choose too."


    Mutou opened a can of coke and took a sip before spreading the magazine out on a plastic table...


    Watson, who had been purposely not looking in this direction to begin with, looked directly away.


    "I refuse. Don''t spread that kind of book wide open in a public place."


    That kind of book, he said. These gravure photos?


    Even I''m fine with them.


    "C''mon, don''t say that. If there''s so many here, there''s definitely at least one girl who you''ll like. You''ll think I''m tricking you, just take a look at all of ''em."


    Saying things that sounded like they were meant to draw customers to an indecent shop¡ªMutou, the upper half of his body naked, forcefully slipped his arm around Watson''s shoulders, hugging him towards his body and showing him the photos.


    "¡ªKyaa!"


    Watson, whose cheek was pressed against Mutou''s chest, let out a short scream.


    His sunglasses slid off, and his eyes, having become visible, had even become wet.


    It looks like blood has rushed to his head. It seems that as he was watching the pool, he was getting feverish.


    "Wha...what is it? That voice was like a girl''s. Alright then, it''s fine if you don''t do it. Rather than that...doesn''t it seem like you''ve gotten feverish? Look, have some coke. It''s cold, so it feels good when you''re hot."


    Mutou let go of Watson and stuck out the cola he had been drinking earlier, as if in some sort of apology.


    Watson took the can of cola that was pressed towards him in both hands.


    "B-But you¡ªbefore, you..."


    "I only took a sip."


    "But, yo-your mouth touched it¡ª"


    "What''re you saying? We''re both guys."


    Mutou said. Water from Mutou had gotten on Watson''s sportswear earlier, so...


    "If you have a fever, it''ll be bad if you get wet. You have to wipe it off."


    Shiranui grabbed a towel and was on the verge of wiping off the droplets of water from Watson''s body, when¡ª


    Watson sprang up, as if even the thought of it was horrible.


    He rammed into Shiranui, and for some reason, me as well.


    "I-I''m going back! I can''t take any more!"


    Saying that with a voice so high-pitched that it seemed like it had changed, Watson ran in a strange zig-zag pattern (maybe because he was panicking?), getting out of the pool area.


    Like always...there''s something strange in all of his movements.


    After school that day...


    I had to save on my spending on food, so I bought some canned field rations at a 50% discount¡ªmy wallet had become light enough that it felt like I could fly it like a kite, and with it in hand, I gave Hiraga-san a call.


    "Hello hello, what can Aya do for you?"


    "Hiraga-san, this is Tohyama. Um, this is about Orochi''s left hand..."


    "Ah, that isn''t finished yet. This week is a little..."


    "It''s a little hard for me to say this, but...the payment for the bill will be a little late. I''ll definitely pay next month, so could you finish it up according to the normal schedule? As always, I''m sorry, but I''d like to put it on my tab."


    "Mmm..."


    Hiraga-san made a noise that seemed to express that she was thinking, the sound of her flipping through schedules next to the mouth of the telephone came through.


    "Since Tohyama-kun is a regular, it would be OK under normal circumstances, but...this time...I''d like to postpone it."


    "Postpone it...is making it difficult?"


    "That''s one reason, but the main reason is, I received an urgent request from Masters. Money was donated to the school, so they want me to fix all kinds of broken fixtures around the school."


    "A donation...?"


    "It seems that Watson-kun gave a whole lot of money!"


    Watson...?


    "It seems that the person who asked for Aya was Watson-kun too. So, this month, Ayaya is super busy! That''s how it is!"


    Hiraga-san said, followed by a tired sigh.


    ...That bastard Watson. What does he mean to do by keeping Hiraga-san''s hands full?


    Could it be that...this is also more of him harassing me?


    "...Hey, Hiraga-san."


    "Yes?"


    "I understand that the left hand portion of Orochi will be postponed. However...be careful of Watson."


    "Be careful?"


    "Something about him is strange. He''s..."


    I thought about saying that he was harassing me in strange ways...but I have no proof.


    I''ll just keep that particular aspect to myself.


    "??? What about him is strange?"


    "About that...um...just something."


    "I don''t see anything strange about him. Watson''s a nice person. Before, he came to Aya''s place and ordered some other equipment. Teehee."


    That''s...Hiraga-san''s version of a delighted laugh.


    It''s the way of laughing she uses when she makes massive profits because the other side of the transaction doesn''t bargain even though she''s overcharging them.


    "No, he moves strangely. When we were at the pool..."


    Having had Hiraga-san taken from me, I spoke unhappily¡ª


    "Ahhh, could it be that? Tohyama-kun is jealous? How cute¡ª?"


    With a cute voice, like that of a kindergartener, Hiraga-san started to say incomprehensible things.


    "J-Jealous?"


    "There''s a rumour going around that before, Watson-kun was all alone with Aria-san in a cafe. There''s also information concerning the fact that Tohyama-kun is living apart from Aria-san."


    Living apart?


    "Y-You''re well informed...I didn''t know about that thing with Watson and Aria."


    "Aya isn''t popular, because she''s so tiny. So one of Aya''s interests is listening to the love stories of the popular people, so Aya feels like she''s taking part of them."


    W-What a dark hobby. I, who''s nicknamed the Introvert, can''t really say anything though.


    "If I put those two pieces of information together...Tohyama-kun had Aria-san taken from him by Watson-kun and is jealous. Wahaa, it''s like something from a manga!"


    "N-No. I''m just...Watson''s just strange, so..."


    "Watson is a good person. He gave me a big piece of candy. Tohyama-kun, jealousy between men is disgraceful!"


    When I tried to repeat myself and say something against Watson, she hung up on me.


    It seems that at some point, Hiraga-san was won over to Watson''s side.


    I''ve started to somewhat understand, but...it seems that Watson''s laying the foundations necessary to seal my movements in places that I can''t see.


    What''s his aim?


    Rather than that...candy? He really knows what each of the girls like. One more thing on the list of things I don''t like about him.


    ¡ªI figured out that Watson also has weaknesses.


    His luck in drawing lots.


    Transfer students decide their costumes for Ristorante Masque afterward, but the time frame is too short, so they aren''t asked to make it themselves.


    In exchange, they only have one chance to draw. It seems that there''s a rule that states that changes will not be recognized.


    Only things that could just be worn without any modifications were inside the box that a first year had brought during recess, but...


    Written on the lot that Watson opened up under the gaze of several classmates was¡ª


    "Girl''s Uniform (Butei High)"


    The worst one possible. Why? Because it''s a girl''s uniform. He''s definitely going to be up for some corporal punishment.


    Other than me, who was thinking ''about time, you bastard'' in my heart, tension was running high throughout the students of Class A.


    "..."


    Watson''s manner gave off the feeling that he was thinking.


    "Deception is a part of strategy...If you don''t want to be suspected...you should in turn, show your cards eagerly and willingly."


    He said something like a proverb in English.


    "...No way. I don''t really want to do this, but...well, it seems like I''ll be throttled by the teachers if I don''t. Since I drew it myself, I''ll do it. Should I change now?"


    So he said. And because of that, the class broke into an uproar.


    The girls were rushing into the toilet, jerseys in hand, saying things like: "You''re welcome to use my uniform!" or "Please use mine!" "No, mine!" One section of the boys were preparing digital cameras while saying inexplicable things like: "We finally get to see the third boy-girl of our lives!"


    There was no need to change immediately, but nobody said that.


    Afterward, Watson, having borrowed a uniform from the girls, disappeared somewhere from the corridor, the uniform in hand.


    Everyone was waiting impatiently...when a panel was suddenly taken out from the ceiling, and Watson''s voice rang out.


    "It''s the costume that we''ve all been waiting for, so I''ll be making my entrance a little bit of a surprise."


    From the hole in the ceiling, a girl dropped down to land standing on the podium.


    His SIG SAUER locked and loaded, Watson winked, his face smug.


    ''Waoah!'' A strange cheer came from the boys.


    It seemed to be a voice that instantaneously mixed ''Woah!'' with ''Wha...!?''


    It''s not that I can''t understand how they feel. If I actually got along with Watson, I might''ve even let my voice loose as well.


    ¡ªWatson was that cute.


    Not like Kana, who was so beautiful, too beautiful, to the point where it didn''t feel real, but she was the epitome of the boyish girl, the girl who has a sense of closeness. Well, when comparing him to girls, he isn''t the type to make mouths drop open like Riko or Aria, who turn heads just by walking into the room.


    After this had happened¡ª


    Even the group of boys who had been resenting Watson, who had snatched all popularity amongst the girls, started to treat him nicely.


    Watson became the class favourite, and the number of his friends continued to increase.


    Not only did I not get along with Watson, I also didn''t have many friends in the first place, so...


    Gradually, I found that there was nowhere for me inside the class.


    A few days later, Mutou was invited to a party at Watson''s (of course, I wasn''t invited.) He got to eat a lot of delicious food at Watson''s massive room, located inside the dormitory...or so he was saying so happily, so¡ªwhen I warned him, saying: ''Be careful of Watson,'' he answered: ''Watson''s a good guy, you know? I only understood it when he changed back then, but he''s easy to like,'' getting angry at me instead.


    (Even Mutou''s been charmed by Watson...)


    Because I was bothered by it, I did a little searching and found out that the bulletproofed trike that I borrowed from time to time, Road Fox, had been loaned for an indefinite period by Watson. He has a goddamned car. He''s clearly doing this to drag me down.


    What a dirty bastard. Trying to undermine me from the outside in like this...


    Nighttime came, and I sat alone on my room''s sofa¡ª


    I don''t have any hobbies that I can really call hobbies, so I had completely disassembled my gun, maintaining it to pass the time.


    Right now, I''m broke. If my guns malfunction, I won''t be able to have them repaired.


    (Aria''s at the girl''s dormitory and Shirayuki''s at her shrine...I''m alone, huh...)


    Guns are normally made out of around 30~100 parts, but my Beretta and DE are modified, so they have more.


    So, when completely disassembled, it''s as difficult as putting together plastic models. After checking the state of each part, the part has to be cleaned, and in that way, I could spend the time.


    I used a flannel cloth to apply oil to the inner parts of the gun, which I had almost finished maintaining.


    And as I did that, what I thought of without meaning to, was Watson.


    (I know that he doesn''t like me because he declared it while in the car, but...)


    For some reason, Watson is trying to set up my fall.


    He pinpointed my weakness, targeting my lack of sociability and isolating me.


    Simultaneously, he used the attribute of Butei High students'' mercantilism, their willingness only to work with money involved, depriving me of Hiraga-san and Mutou''s help. However, I''m unable to save money and reclaim their aid.


    I was unable to resist his actions.


    Because of his strategy, little by little, I''m becoming alone.


    Well...ever since the Uraga Bay accident, I''ve been trying to put distance between myself and Butei High, and because of my level of success in doing so, I was nicknamed the Introvert...I''m used to loneliness.


    But, I can''t take his method of doing things. That''s what irks me.


    (I don''t like using this way of talking about it, since it''s sexist, but...that bastard Watson. He''s using the dirty ways that women use despite being a man.)


    If he hates me, he should just come for a fight like a man. That''s the path of all male high school students of Butei High...No, of all male high school students of Japan.


    And when that time comes, I''ll take him on his offer.


    I understand that he''d want to monopolize Aria, who''s an amazing Butei, but ostracizing me like this?


    Right now, as we''re prepared for the battle with ''Grenada'', this isn''t a time where we should have divides like this.


    "That''s a scary face, Ki-kun."


    Those words were whispered into my ear, and at that voice, which sounded like a bell had pealed ever so softly, I startled, turning around.


    And right next to me was Riko.


    "Riko...? You''re always appearing like a ghost."


    "I tiptoed in~. I was thinking like, when''ll I be noticed, though."


    Teehee. Laughing, Riko raised her head and plopped herself down on the revolving chair by the computer.


    She then rolled over here in her chair, coming to a stop beside me.


    In her modified uniform that she always wore, on one of her ears was a single earring that I knew I had seen before.


    "Oh, oh, Ki-kun. Are you maintaining your guns all lonely by yourself?"


    Riko placed her feet, covered with socks that were decorated with things like cherries, on the floor and spun left, then right, turning little by little.


    Because of that movement, her frilly skirt and soft, wavy hair floated through the air...


    Floating, floating...


    And a sweet scent like that of vanilla drifted towards me.


    I was still feeling rather dark, so I returned to checking my guns¡ª


    "Ki-kun is all alone."


    "Don''t say it twice. I don''t need your sympathy."


    "Don''t be hurt~. Riko doesn''t mean to do anything like that."


    "Don''t puff your cheek up like that. You look like a kid."


    "Ehehehe~."


    Completely uncaring about the aura about me which screamed ''Go away'', Riko took two PSPs out of her pocket.


    And the 2 PSPs in her hands like two guns, she turned to the kitchen.


    Exactly at that moment, the microwave went ''ding''.


    "...?"


    "Here, Ki-kun. You were so into it that you didn''t even hear the sound of the microwave spinning, huh."


    She was right.


    "...I''ve lost. It looks like I''ve been too on edge lately."


    "You seem to have finished with your maintenance, so play some games with Riko while we eat! Um, you know, Riko bought an autumn-limited set of chestnut rice. There was this special offer for couples where Riko could get a scratch card, so Riko bought two. Ki-kun, my boyfriend, can have one~."


    Saying this, Riko walked to the microwave, the big ribbon attached to her back of her modified uniform fluttering...Muttering ''owowowow'', she took two convenience store lunchboxes from the microwave.


    "Boyfriend...? Well, I''ll take it. I''m tired of eating rations."


    "Ki-kun, let''s duel in Ace Combat! We can do it while eating! The loser gets a slap on the wrist~!"


    Riko brought the lunchboxes to the table in front of the sofa and sat herself down next to me with a thud while pushing a PSP towards me.


    Ah. Isn''t this my PSP? When did she get it out?


    Rather than that...are you planning on eating at the sofa table? While gaming?


    (She''s carefree as usual...)


    When Shirayuki, who''s always going, "Your manners are horrible!'' is gone, she immediately starts to do whatever she likes.


    It had been a long time, but I laughed. I laughed at Riko''s disihibition. It may''ve been a little wry though.


    ...Therefore...


    Lying on the sofa all the while, we ate the chestnut rice, fired missiles at each other, ate warm pickled vegetables that were a little weird, fought a dogfight with a rule limiting us to machine guns only, and slapped each other on the wrist.


    I had some experience with this game, where we use modern fighters and have dogfights, but¡ª


    Whenever Riko turned, she had a habit of leaning in the same direction, just like a kid.


    Furthermore, she was sitting directly to the right of me...


    "Gnnnnnngh! Alright, I''ve gotten behind you! Don''t run away, Ki-kun! Kyahaha!"


    Ah, hey, don''t turn to the left...!


    With enough momentum to knock me flat, Riko pressed her leaning body against me.


    Her smooth arms stuck closely to me, and her elastic thighs pressed into me through her skirt¡ªHer sweet smelling chestnut brown hair w-was pressing against my face. My neck was being tickled by her ribbon and twintails, and it was really ticklish. It was like the right side of my body was melding into Riko.


    "H-Hey! Don''t get in my way, I can''t see my screen because of your hair!"


    "Take this! And that! Crash!"


    Riko was just innocently playing the game, so it wasn''t really erotic at all. Because of that, I seemed to be alright when it came to Hysteria, but I couldn''t fly like I wanted to. I couldn''t shake off Riko''s plane''s pursuit.


    Aah...I''m out of respawns...I lost again.


    Drove into the ground, my F14 was crashed¡ª


    "Alright! This is Riko''s twelfth win! Ki-kun''s won two and lost twelve~!"


    Out of energy, I slumped to my left...


    As I was lying there, Riko got all over me like I was a futon or hugging pillow.


    "Teeheehee! Ki-kun''s weak~!"


    Several soft area''s on Riko''s body clung to mine, so¡ª


    "H-Hey. Get off me..."


    As one might expect, this is bad. So I thought, trying to push Riko off me.


    Riko lifted her uppper body up like she was doing a push up.


    "Ah, Ki-kun. There''s a piece of rice stuck to you~!"


    Looking at my face from point blank range, she really took a grain of rice from my mouth.


    And she ate it.


    "..."


    I was starting to get embarrassed when Riko''s expression changed into one that showed: ''I''ve thought of something good~!'' A smile on her face, she took a grain of rice from the lunchbox on the table...


    "Aaahhh, there''s one stuck to Riko too~~"


    Sticking a grain of rice to her cheek, she looked up at me with teary eyes.


    ...In any case, she''s going to say: "Take it and eat it. Use your mouth directly." right?


    "Ki-kun, take it and eat it? Maybe directly with your mouth?"


    Riko took a cute pose and said what I imagined she would''ve.


    I flicked the grain of rice off her cheek with my finger.


    "Myaah!"


    Riko squeezed her eyes into X shapes and rocked upwards¡ª


    I caught the sight of her chest, holding a sense of weight that didn''t match her diminutive body, bouncing up.


    Because of that movement, my face was, for an instant, obscured by two independent shadows.


    L-Like always...She has an outrageous body. That''s the only part of her that really experienced a growth spurt.


    It''s like a figure that takes the cuteness of Aria''s miniatureness and the goodness'' of Shirayuki''s well-sized proportions. That''s what I thought when I see Riko from up close again.


    "Mmm? Geez, where are you looking~? You pervert~~!"


    Riko thudded on my face happily, as I stared up at her in a daze.


    "H-Hey! The punishment was supposed to be a slap to the wrist, right? Don''t hit my face!"


    Somehow able to crawl out from under Riko, I complained.


    "The rules have changed~! From now on, it doesn''t matter how you hit!"


    She said something which was just an arbitrary decision of The Riko, so¡ª


    Having gotten annoyed, I gave my all and at the end of a furious battle that made up the next game, I brought Riko down.


    And when she lost, she said, "I''m changing the rule change from just now again! Now it''s back to what it used to be~!" running away. My full annoyance at Riko experienced a limit break and transformed into super annoyance...so I caught her, clutching her to my side and spanking her butt through her frilly skirt. Well, just slapping.


    ...When we had finished doing those kinds of stupid things, it had become really late.


    Looking at my watch, it was already midnight.


    We have school tomorrow, so we have to go to sleep soon.


    I took a shower, changed into my pajamas and returned to the living room...


    Still rolling around on the sofa, Riko rested her cheek on her hand and grinned up at me.


    "...What is it?"


    "Mmm. I''m tired."


    "I can''t do anything even if you tell me."


    "Sooo tiiiirrreeeeed~!"


    Riko kicked her feet around.


    "Doooon''t waaaant toooo sleeeeeep~!"


    "What''re you telling me to do...?"


    With a spoiled voice like she had returned to being a baby, Riko rolled around.


    At the sight of her, I sighed deeply.


    "I want to talk."


    "About?"


    "Anything''s fine~. I want to talk. Forever."


    "I refuse. I''m going to sleep."


    I opened the door to my bedroom...


    The bedroom was cold, so I thought of having some of warm air in the living room flow in and left it open.


    "But well...thanks for today."


    Sitting on my bed, the bottom right one of the two bunk beds in the room, I said to Riko that which I had been too embarrassed to say earlier.


    "You came because I''ve been depressed lately, right? I feel a little bit better now."


    Riko stayed silent for a moment.


    "...That''s not all."


    She responded with a small voice...Feet hitting the floor, she exited the living room, apparently having entered the bathroom.


    I could hear the sound of the shower running.


    It seems that she wants to sleep here.


    I don''t want her to, but...Riko came here because she was worried about me, so well, I guess I''ll let her do as she wants.


    Rather, at some point in the time, the two bunk beds have been occupied as the following: Upper left = Aria, Bottom left = Riko, Upper right = Shirayuki, Bottom right = Me. Therefore, it''s split between the four people that can come in and out of this place freely (3 of them are entering illegally.) Riko sleeps here whenever she wants, and it happens quite a lot. As for chasing her out, I can''t refuse her right now.


    Thinking this, I turned on my side, falling asleep...


    I heard the sound of the electricity going off in the living room¡ªand the room darkened.


    ...Footsteps sounding, Riko entered the bedroom and turned on the footlight...


    I heard the sound of her hand reaching my bed, so¡ª


    "!?"


    I suddenly awoke.


    Looking back, Riko, in pajamas, was trying to sneak into the bottom right bed...in other words, my bed.


    "H-Hey! What is it? You''re the bottom left one, right?"


    "Ah, I mixed it up? And now, the mix-up will continue!"


    Sticking her tongue out, she thumped her own head...


    Just like that, she got her knees on my bed.


    H-Hey.


    What on Earth is this.


    Even if I try to run, I can only enter and exit on the side that Riko''s on.


    Gone into panic, I squeezed my body against the wall, trying to run away, but¡ªconversely, that didn''t go well.


    Rather, I had now given Riko enough space to get on the bed.


    And of course...Riko got on.


    What am I doing? That was a pretty good self-destruct.


    Wasn''t that a movement which is just like saying: ''Get in''?


    "I-It''s tight, so don''t get in."


    ..."Nobody''s here today."


    Riko spoke, her voice coming out husky and erotic...


    She wasn''t wearing the loose smile she usually did, but her eyes were so very sad.


    ¡ªI-I''m suddenly caught in a massive disaster. I''ve been cornered in an instant.


    To get out of this bed, I have to get out from Riko''s side. However, even if I try to get out with all I''ve got, I might be kept in with all she has...I''ll be pushed down by the monstrous strength of her hair, which can move like a snake.


    What should I do? My head''s completely blank. Terrifyingly, I couldn''t even lift my body.


    But if we continue to stay silent like this, I don''t know what''ll happen to me. Just like Riko said, my wingmen that impede Riko from approaching me (Aria and Shirayuki) are gone.


    I can''t just stay silent. She''ll have her way with me. S-Say something, me!


    This is really bad, if I really don''t say something, then¡ª


    I panicked.


    "R-Riko. Your pajama''s inside out."


    And so, I said something that I noticed then and there.


    No. Nonono. Kinji. That''s not it. That''s not what I should be berating her about!


    "Ah, you''re right."


    Her large, double-folded eyes stared down at her own pajamas. Riko put her hands on the hem of her dress, and suddenly¡ª


    She flipped it up!


    "¡ª!"


    I just barely managed to roll over and turn my back to Riko.


    What I had been able to see for just an instant was Riko''s bare boobs¡ªabout the bottom fourth of them.


    (D-Do girls...not wear underwear when they sleep!?)


    C-C-Ca-Ca...Not that, calm down, Kinji!


    This isn''t the time to become terrified at having discovered this habit that girls have!


    Apparently, Riko had fixed her pajamas. I have to drive her away somehow.


    "Riko, you...um, get off. Normally, at this point...you''d be beaten up by Aria or Shirayuki, right? I''d most likely be beaten up as well, for some reason."


    Riko spoke to my back, a little bit of a laugh mixed into her words.


    "Riko is fine. It doesn''t matter who Ki-kun likes. All the girls that like Ki-kun don''t really feel like posers, so I''m a little annoyed, but...liking that, that means that Riko has a good eye for guys, right?"


    "Wh-What''re you talking about?"


    "Riko is fine with it. When together with Riko...just like today, Ki-kun''s always been gentle with me. Mmm...because of that, just like Yuki-chan said, Riko''s probably suited to being someone''s mistress."


    Once again, I could hear the sound of bed''s springs squeaking behind my back. S-She turned on her side.


    Rather, what kind of conversations do you have with Shirayuki?


    "H-Hey. Don''t spread the blanket out."


    "Eh? Isn''t this fine? It''s cold."


    Saying that, Riko took the back of the blanket that was draped onto my body and crawled inside it.


    "My hands have become cold."


    Her nose touched the back of my head...around my neck. Riko continued to whisper in a flirtatious voice¡ª


    And she stuck her hands in the pockets stitched to the left and right of the stomach area of my pajamas.


    "...!"


    My body stiffened and Riko giggled.


    I''ve been driven into a corner. I''ve finally been embraced.


    "Riko, you know about¡ªmy condition, right?"


    As my final card to play, I somehow managed to act calm, warning her.


    "You''re talking about HSS? Ki-kun calls it Hysteria Mode, right?"


    "That''s right. Different from Kana, once I go into it, I can''t control myself. Originally, it''s something that we possess in order to protect women, to act cool, and ¡ª I''m only saying this considering the circumstances ¡ª to leave children behind."


    "I know."


    Bringing her face close to my head, Riko whispered, the scent of shampoo accompanying her words.


    "Then¡ªgo back to your own bed."


    Really...in a situation like this, when I''m trying desperately to control my transformation into Hysteria, I can''t even soften my tone.


    However, Riko didn''t draw back.


    It''s fine if I warn her of the worst that may come, right? Even if it''s a little harsh?


    "What will you do if I go into Hysteria Mode...and attack you?"


    I told her as if it was a last warning.


    "When it happens, it will happen."


    Riko responded, completely calm.


    What a...You should think of yourself more preciously.


    Furthermore, I''m also involved in this. I''m begging you, so please accept my warning and back off.


    "But if you go into Hysteria Mode, it''ll be a little bit troubling~. It feels like Riko''s thoughts will all be seen through...every last one of them~. So¡ªflirt with Riko until you''re just about to, alright?"


    "That''s why I''m saying that I don''t have that kind of control..."


    "It''s fiiiine~. I won''t do anything weird."


    "You''re already doing it!"


    I put my hands in my pockets, trying to take Riko''s out.


    And at that moment.


    Riko grabbed my hands.


    And just like that, suddenly¡ª


    (...?)


    Riko gripped my hands tightly.


    "Please...stay by my side..."


    A serious voice.


    I opened my eyes, which had been closed so tightly before.


    Riko is...


    (Riko is...crying?)


    I tried to turn back in reflex, but Riko pushed her face against my back, not allowing me to do so.


    "...Make Riko forget. Make Riko forget everything...Riko wants to forget...Everything from before...after seeing her, I remember it every night...Nightmares...Riko can''t take it anymore..."


    "...Before...?"


    ''H-Hil...Even saying her name is horrible. At Romania...she...I..."


    Riko continued to cry into my back.


    For a while, as I lay there, listening to her sobs...


    I began to be able to read Riko''s behaviour.


    ¡ªHilda.


    The day before, she attacked us with a high voltage current...Riko was the only one she didn''t attack. The batgirl of Grenada.


    She''s the daughter of the person who confined Riko in Romania before.


    Dracula Vlad.


    That girl probably also...tormented Riko, right?


    And probably with the most extreme methods, having inherited her father''s sadism.


    That trauma was probably relived when Riko saw Hilda.


    "Riko..."


    ...Having nightmares of painful memories...I can understand her feelings of wanting to...rely on someone.


    Before, when I had lost my family...I was in that stage of grief where all I wanted to do was cry against someone.


    So...having gone through the same thing together and being able to sympathise...well, it''s not that I can do that.


    Doing something like this is fine...right?


    In response to Riko''s crying, the Hysteria bloodflow died down.


    And turning around forcefully...


    "..."


    I took Riko''s head, which she kept down, not wanting to show her tearful face.


    And I hugged her to my chest.


    Having done that....


    As if the emotions that she had been holding back up till that point had broken through...


    Riko cried, her voice muffled by my chest.


    Normally, Riko is...lighthearted, and she puts on a strong front, but...from way before, she''s had an emotionally unstable part of her.


    That''s probably the manifestation of the wound she''s received to her heart.


    (Hilda...)


    There''s plenty of personal scores that I have to settle with you, but I really can''t forgive you. After knowing this.


    The next time I meet you¡ªI''ll do something to break you. Just like I did to your father.


    "...When are you going to sleep until? You''re going to be late."


    An anime voice, filled with astonishment.


    In the midst of the daylight, I lazily woke.


    "...Riko...?"


    Noticing that there was nobody in my arms, I muttered with a drowsy voice.


    "Like I thought, you were with Riko.¡¡No wonder your sleeping face was so happy."


    I woke up at the sound of Aria''s voice.


    Aria, dressed in her sailor uniform and carrying her schoolbag, was staring down at me, her hands at her hips.


    Just in case...it''s impolite, but I flashed a glance at her chest...just confirming that it wasn''t Riko in disguise.


    It was as small as they could go. It''s the real Aria.


    Her eyes, which were already angry, grew angrier, and she slid her slender feet further apart, about 15% wider than the width of her shoulders, standing like a king.


    This is...a sign that she''s angry.


    If I tell her that I was with Riko, I''ll probably be subjected to hole dancing.


    "That''s not it. I was alone..."


    "Please say that after wiping the lipstick away from your cheek."


    What? R-Riko...


    I rubbed my cheek, but¡ªnothing was there.


    "That was a lie. You''re really not suited to Inquesta."


    Damn it. She got me.


    Bloody Aria.


    You managed to pull that on me despite being weak against Inquesta''s tricks yourself. Why''re you getting so desperate for?


    "I passed by Riko below. And in the living room, there''s two empty trays of the same meal, both eaten."


    As if showing me more evidence, Aria picked up a strand of long, wavy, chestnut brown hair from next to my pillow before discarding it.


    "Kinji. Why did you try to hide this from me?"


    The blood vessels on her temple standing out to form a ''D'', Aria looked down on me.


    (G-God, that''s terrifying...!)


    I''m completely at a loss here.


    "T-That''s because you were asking with a face like a demon. Rather than that, is it fine for you to be here? You were told by Watson not to go to my room, right?"


    For the first time in a long while, I activated the super secret technique handed down through the Tohyama family: ''Reverse Blame''.


    "I-I...don''t need to follow Watson''s instructions."


    "You certainly followed them very well, seeing as you haven''t come here recently."


    "That''s¡ªbecause after Watson came, you suddenly became seriously unhappy..."


    "Yeah, yeah. Everything''s all my fault."


    Taking advantage of the fact that Aria had faltered a bit, I left my bed.


    Preparing to be fired on, I changed into my bulletproof uniform.


    "Rather than that...Kinji, why''re you talking about Watson? It''s still too early for me to talk about¡ªhe arbitrarily said that he''d even become my partner. That''s why I''m saying, there''s no need for you to stop caring and go running to Riko..."


    Her voice getting more and more soft and fragmented, Aria seemed to be making some kind of excuse.


    "What are you talking about? Watson''s a nice guy. Isn''t it fine for you to get along well with him?"


    "Are you listening? Why are you getting so angry? It''s true that Watson''s a nice person, but..."


    "It''s fine. I''m not angry. Don''t care about me."


    As I spoke those words, letting them pierce the air¡ª


    Inside me, I felt the hazy thoughts that I had about Aria and Watson settle into place.


    Until now...As Aria''s partner, I''ve been fighting against the criminals affiliated with I-U.


    But those battles were all very, very close.


    If I had taken even one step incorrectly, Aria and I would have died a long, long time ago. Our days were spent walking on a tightrope.


    And now, this time we''re enfolded into the struggle between ''Deen'' and ''Grenada''.


    However, I don''t have much anti-ability battle experience. If I directly confront those monsters, I''d be completely helpless. Just like what had happened at Sotohori Way.


    On the other hand, Watson beat Hilda off with just a threat. He prepared expensive equipment to fight against a formidable foe, and he has the technical knowledge.


    In regards to the battles from now onward¡ª


    Aria should team up with Watson.


    That''s why, for the sake of Aria''s safety...I probably started to treat Aria badly on purpose, even if I wasn''t conscious of it, trying to distance myself from Aria.


    Also, in the first place¡ªthe two of them are ''Holmes and Watson''.


    They fit each other well. No matter what anybody thinks, they''d come to the same conclusion.


    "..."


    As if obeying what I had told her, ''don''t care about me'', Aria left the room, her footsteps sluggish.


    ¡ªI''ll be going to school alone again.


    And though I''m going to class, I''ll be alone.


    That would be the fault of my conflict with Watson.


    I''ve been completely undermined, from the outside in.


    But, if he''s undermined me...


    That means that the bastard''s moving.


    In the battles of times long past, once the fortress has been undermined...


    The next step is to attack the heart of the citadel.

 Volume 8 - CH 4

    After the Inquesta lesson, I started on the way home only after attending ''Strategy 1'' in the Assault lecture hall.


    It had become quite late, so when I exited the building, it was already dark. Maybe it''s because we''re getting deeper into Autumn.


    Stepping on the fallen leaves from the trees by the road, I headed towards the bus stop...


    Several laughing girls exited from the backdoor of the Connect building, which was next to Assault.


    Each of them threw the brooms they were holding behind the Connect section, past a metal fence into the artificial forest beyond. What are they doing?


    "Nacchi, we''ll be leaving the rest to you!"


    After shouting into the forest with their hands cupped around their mouths, the girls went towards the shopping district.


    Nacchi...? Somebody''s nickname?


    "...Ah, y-yes..."


    I could only hear the sound of leaves, so I frowned and looked in the direction of the voice...


    It looked like someone was cleaning up the fallen leaves in the dim forest.


    That was...


    "Nakasorachi...?"


    I called out to her.


    The figure startled, clutching the broom to herself.


    Because of that movement, the garbage in which the fallen leaves were kept got caught on the broom...and it fell on its side, spilling its contents.


    "U-U-Um, that voice¡ªTo-Bo-Tohyama, Boy, Boyama-kun!"


    This disappointing way of talking...it really is Nakasorachi.


    She was plain, having completely blended into the forest, so I didn''t notice.


    "Are you cleaning up by yourself? Weren''t the people here just now up for cleaning duty?"


    It seemed that she had knocked over the bag because of me, so I entered the forest in order to fix it...


    "Y-Yes, but, um, I was asked to do it by the other people on duty, so..."


    Nakasorachi backed away from me, her legs twisted towards each other...


    Her back touched a tree, and she went ''Eek!'', scaring herself.


    Leaving that aside...rather than being asked to do it, she was forced to do it, huh.


    (Really, those people...)


    The actual forest is pretty small, but the amount of fallen leaves have reached their peak, so cleaning them up is a pain.


    Forcing her to clean this up...that has to be bullying.


    In any case, even if I go home, there won''t be anybody there, so I didn''t have anything to do.


    "Lend me one of these."


    I picked up a broom and decided to help her gather up the leaves.


    Nakasorachi saw me.


    "Ah, ah! It''s fine, really, it''s fine...Hic, hic, hi~!"


    It seems like she started to hiccup.


    "It''s fine, I''ll help. Remember the first article of the Butei Charter?"


    "Yesh...Hic, th-thank yhou! Thank hyou!"


    Still clutching the broom, Nakasorachi bowed her head deeply, her long black hair swinging about.


    Your voice is way too loud. Why''re you suddenly upping the atmosphere.


    In front of me, who was shying away, Nakasorachi leapt to the garbage bag and dropped into a crouch. She then started to stuff the spilled leaves into the bag.


    Well, she can really do it if she tries. Her dull movements from just a moment ago suddenly became sharp.


    I started sweeping up the leaves...


    "......Nnn....!"


    I averted my eyes from the full, plump thighs that were visible from the corner of Nakasorachi''s skirt, as she squatted there vulnerably.


    L-Luckily it''s dark around here. If it was bright, I would''ve seen farther in.


    Rather¡ªif you''re going to squat, squat with your knees together.


    "...? What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    I, whose gaze had fled upwards, noticed that there were no glasses beneath the veil of Nakasorachi''s long front hair.


    "Ah, ah, my glasses. That''s um, during class, I was clumsy, and a ball, um, during PE, a volleyball, I was hit, my glasses, um, I was clumsy, um..."


    Just because I spoke to her, Nakasorachi started to talk in a way where she was rearranging the sentence order.


    Apparently, I''ve a companion in the ''ball to the face'' team.


    "Rather, you''re being...pretty polite? We''re in the same year, so it''s fine to speak casually."


    "G-guys, b-boys. I-I''ve, um...never really...talked...to boys before, so...just by reflex, I started, um, speaking politely. S-Sorry!"


    Nakasorachi dipped her head with such momentum that it looked like she was going to thrust her head into the bag containing the leaves.


    "A-Also, I-I, g-got carried away, a-and I-I''ve only seen, To-Tohyama-kun, during battle, through a camera image, so i-it''s like, I''m able to meet a person, f-from a film, a drama...I''m suddenly, talking too much, w-when I''m spoken to, I-I get carried aw-aw-aw-awawa..."


    "Ahh...it''s fine to speak politely. Alright, let''s gather up the leaves that''ve fallen down."


    Starting Nakasorachi, who had stopped working, back up...We divided the work, with me gathering the fallen leaves with a broom, and Nakasorachi crouching down, picking them up in a dustpan and putting them in the bag.


    If I gave instructions, Nakasorachi would follow them properly, so the cleaning went on smoothly¡ª


    "...This should be it, right? It''s so dark I can''t really tell."


    "Yes. T-The sound of the grass and leaves ru-ruru-rustl...ing has gone."


    Nakasorachi closed the mouth of the garbage bag, when...


    The sound of a car honking its horn at students who had exited Connect and were trying to cross the road rang out.


    "Eek!"


    Nakasorachi frightened at just that noise and leaped into the air, clutching onto my arm.


    (Uu...!)


    Th-That was dangerous. I obstructed her with the broom so it ended in an instant, but boobs that held a loose softness and were the size of volleyballs had pressed into me.


    For me, this held the same danger level as being pierced by a sharp blade.


    Nakasorachi''s eyes seemed to have met mine, which were filled with tension.


    "Ah, ah, ee-eek!"


    She rammed into me with unexpected strength.


    Thanks to that, the back of my head smashed into a tree trunk. Ouch...


    "I-I-I-It''s not what you think! T-The reason I grabbed your hand wa-was completely unrelated from the fact that our eyes met! I-I wasn''t f-f-fantasizing about T-Tohyama-kun!"


    ...What is it this time...


    "I-I wasn''t d-doing anything like f-fantasizing here! Nothing dirty! Nothing a-about the depths of the forest! I-In the shadows of the underbrush, where nobody''s eyes could reach! I-I wasn''t!"


    In the depths of the forest...? I have no idea what she''s saying.


    "Ah, Nakasorachi. Please don''t say anything right now."


    I said¡ª


    "!"


    Nakasorachi stretched out her body like she had been subjected to a high voltage electric current.


    "T-T-T-T-That kind of forceful...! B-Butbut, we''ve finished cleaning, so I-I''ll just lay something over the u-underbrush in advance! Please wait for a moment!"


    As if pushing a reset button, I lightly tapped her on the waist with my broom.


    "Hey. I''m finishing up. Speaking is forbidden until we finish. Alright?"


    I picked up the bag filled with fallen leaves, and Nakasorachi nodded again and again, one hand over her mouth. She tottered off to gather up the brooms. It looks like she''s obeying what I told her, ''don''t talk''.


    Rather...Nakasorachi''s cowardly enough that she gets frightened from a car horn, yet she serves as a Butei.


    She''s probably a rare type of person. At our school, at least.


    At the bus stop, I was waiting with Nakasorachi for the bus.


    "To-Tohyama-kun. Th-Thaou yonk, for, um, today."


    Thank you, maybe?


    "It''s fine. All I did was help you a little for today."


    "T-This is the first time, so-somebody''s, helped me li-like this, so...I-I don''t have...friends, so, all I have is, J-Jeanne-san..."


    ...Jeanne.


    Now that she mentions her, what could she be doing?


    Ever since the Bandere, I''ve not seen hide nor hair of her¡ªit''s worrying.


    "...Don''t you know where Jeanne is right now?"


    I asked, though I expected her to say no.


    "Right now? I-In my room, or rather, th-the room Jeanne-san and I are...sharing, i-in the, gi-girl''s dormitory...I think?"


    "Eh?"


    "At one point last week, she called me to ask for something...She said that she was coming back that morning, that she''d been absent, from school. Because she was injured. Right now, she''s in the room."


    Jeanne.


    She''d returned to Butei High?


    However, she said she was injured. That''s worrying. I''ll have to go meet her.


    However...Jeanne seems to be roommates with Nakasorachi.


    I don''t know which room it is, so I''d like her to guide me there, but that, in short, is like telling this person, ''let''s go into your room'' so it looks like I''ll have trouble bringing it up.


    If I don''t say it a little carefully, I''ll be made to do another sentence order quiz.


    "Nakasorachi, I''ve like to ask you for a favor..."


    "F-Favor, favor? Th-that''s i-impossible, a fa-favor from a b-bo-bo-boy..."


    Suddenly this.


    "I-I''m the t-type of person th-that can''t s-say no when as-asked a favor of! So, pl-please be gentle!"


    "That''s convenient. I''d like¡ª"


    "B-Before that, I-I have t-to change! B-boy, please let me change! Especially the bottom!"


    "I haven''t said anything yet..."


    That was what the situation was like, so I needed the time from when we got on the bus till we got off the bus to communicate to her what I meant (and I only just managed to do it too), but...


    Somehow, I was able to go to Jeanne and Nakasorachi''s room, located in the third girl''s dormitory.


    Together with Nakasorachi, her knees shivering as her legs pressed together in an X shape, I ascended to her room.


    "Wow..."


    Inside the room, massive amounts of acoustic equipment were gathered, enough for me to let out my voice.


    Countless speakers and expensive looking amplifiers were piled up on a rack, surrounding a black desk with a semicircle.


    The soundproof walls were painted black, and headphones of every color were hanging from them like an electronics volume retailer.


    Not only did the entire scene look like the mixing room of a radio station, but in the room, there were even communication devices coming from every time period and every place imaginable, all lined up neatly. Not only computers and wireless devices used for processing, but there were around 50 types of handheld cellphones.


    The places the access lamps lead to blinked with lights, and in the midst of this room, which smelled of electronic devices...the only thing that resembled a girl''s room was a miniature decorative plant, placed right by the window.


    Rather, that plant with two leaves...there''s what looks like a small placard with ''Tohyama-kun'' written on it standing there. Was there a plant like that?


    I was looking at the mini plant when Nakasorachi leaped into the air with a ''!'' and covered it with an empty box for headphones, hiding it.


    "I-I-It''s not what you think! I-I do-don''t talk to that plant at all! I-I''m not that l-lonely! Ah, also, there''s nothing inside that small room over there! Things that I bought in preparation for unexpected circumstances, l-lewd underwear, alcohol, none of that is there!"


    "Um...I haven''t come to raid your place. Rather than that, Jeanne is...?"


    "Jeanne-san is, that way."


    Nakasorachi turned her back on ''Tohyama-kun'' and pointed at a door. That was the only door with a wood grain, having been decorated in an antique, western style. Needless to say, it was just like Jeanne.


    The door creaked as it opened, and when I stepped through it, it was bright.


    It does seem like she''s here. I can''t see her though...


    A mahogany desk. A light which looks like an ancient gas lamp. Somehow, it seems like the room is decorated with chic ornaments, just like an executive office of a high-tier business, or a politician''s office. It''s completely different from the Nakasorachi zone.


    As for the wooden bookcase...French and Japanese books that seemed like history books lined the shelves.


    (She''s a scholar, huh...)


    I thought, taking out a book, and beyond the books bound with leather, there lay another row in...Mm...?


    There were comics for girls hidden inside. And a lot of them.


    Shoucomi, Margaret, Betsufure, Hanatoyume. Hehe. Jeanne reads stuff like this?


    I''ve found an unexpected side of her. So she keeps the girly part of her hidden inside. That''s just like her.


    Rustle...Rustle.


    Raising my head at the slight indication, there was another room further in. It seemed that Jeanne was inside there.


    That''s right, this isn''t the time to laugh.


    Jeanne. She chased ''Grenada'', and it seems that she was injured, but¡ªis she alright?


    (If she''s heavily injured and is sleeping, I can''t be noisy.)


    So I thought, opening the door silently...inside was a small room, long but thin, and it seemed like it was being used as a walk-in closet.


    But¡ªwhat on Earth is this?


    Inside the room...frills, lace...red, white, pink, aquamarine...checkers, stripes, heart patterns...dresses like this were in rows, leading all the way inside.


    This...I was forcibly made to remember it by Riko, but...this is lolita fashion. And this closet was like a clothing store, and it had enough stocked here to resemble a wholesaler.


    (Did she get them from Riko...?)


    I thought, but the sizes of the clothes here were bigger than Riko''s. These clothes are meant for someone far more slender.


    Just by walking, I parted the masses of lace and ribbons that brushed past my face and limbs, advancing through the lolita jungle...


    And she was there.


    In the innermost portion of the long, thin room, Jeanne stood before a full length mirror, bordered with Rococo style engravings.


    She was wearing the brand name waitress uniform that I had drawn the lot for as her proxy for Ristorante Masue. The uniform of ''At Home Cafeteria''. Standing there like a model, she looked at the mirror, an ecstatic smile on her face.


    Wearing a skirt with openings that drew attention to her tensed long, beautiful legs, she placed a hand on her hips...


    "Hehe. It really is nice."


    ... ...


    She placed a hand on her knee and leaned forward. Turning back subtly, she adjusted the big ribbon on her back before brushing a hand through her long, silver hair (which she had let down), letting it flutter through the air.


    What...is she doing?


    "Heh...That I would look so lovable...Hehe."


    ...I...


    Couldn''t call out to her at all.


    She was doing a solo fashion show.


    Like a puma watching its prey, I peered out at my target from between the leaves of lace...


    Apparently satisfied, Jeanne adjusted her headband.


    "Hehe. To think that a day would come when I would be able to wear this boldly in front of everyone. The people at Informa will not have even thought that I owned something like this. Tohyama drew the best lot possible. He did well."


    She spoke to herself.


    And so, my voice leaked out.


    "Ahh..."


    Having heard my voice, the Witch of Silver Ice, Jeanne, froze.


    Her eyes meeting mine in the mirror, she stopped moving, as if her heart had stopped in that position.


    "Jeanne. First of all...You''re doing pretty well, aren''t you? Nakasorachi said that you were injured, so I was worried. Also, one more thing. What the hell is this? Are these all yours?"


    Walking into the solo fashion show from the forest of frills, I spoke...


    Finally moving, Jeanne covered her face with her pale, white fingers.


    "...This...This is the end..."


    Her skirt swaying, her body crumpled as her knees dropped to the floor, just like the heroine of a tragedy.


    "...What''s the end?"


    "...Tohyama. You...You have seen that which cannot be seen. I cannot let you return alive."


    Tears in her eyes, Jeanne drew Durandal from her back.


    "H-Hey! You''re armed even though you''re wearing that...!?"


    Overreacting, almost like I had seen her naked, Jeanne held the scabbard in her hands. Panicking, I grabbed onto it.


    As if her hands were devoid of strength, Jeanne let her sword go immediately.


    "There...There is no-one who has seen this room. This is the secret garden that belongs to me and me only. I had been keeping this a secret from even Riko...!"


    Jeanne''s eyes were brimming with tears, her hands trembling...


    And this time, a Cx100 greeted me from behind Jeanne''s cocktail apron.


    "I-I got it. I''ll keep it a secret. Between just the two of us. So please don''t shoot."


    "...Do you promise? If you talk about this to anyone, I''ll make you into a frozen gratin."


    "I promise. Or rather, humans can''t become gratins."


    I said.


    Jeanne sighed, a sigh that spoke of melancholy itself.


    "...If I fired in a place like this, I would be making holes in all my clothes..."


    And she stowed her gun away.


    Holes in clothes are worth more than my life? Well...I was saved by that, so you have my thanks, western clothing.


    I sat on a leather sofa in the room that was more like an executive office, waiting for Jeanne.


    Jeanne¡¡had changed into her uniform and her cheeks flushed with pink, she brewed me some coffee, lips twisted into a pout.


    "I will say this now, but I myself know very well."


    Sitting down with her knees together, just like a lady, Jeanne spoke, her legs slanting forward.


    "Know what?"


    "That those kinds of clothes do not suit a girl like me."


    Really seeming as if she was embarrassed from the depths of her heart, Jeanne kept her head down but looked up at me.


    "Those dresses are lovely when girls like Riko, small in stature, wear them. It is decidedly so. However...I am rather tall and have been raised as a boy since I was very young. Therefore, by nature, it does not fit me. However, the more I thought of it...for some reason, I started to feel a sort of yearning for those dresses..."


    Ahh...


    Well, it''s not like I can''t understand.


    It''s human nature to yearn strongly for that which we don''t have.


    "And then, there was Riko''s influence on me...though I knew that it did not suit me, I went to Harajuku, thinking to buy one dress...and after that, it became a habit of mine, and now, things are as you have just witnessed. Haha...I am a laughable girl, am I not? You can laugh if you want. Hahaha..."


    A broken laugh spilled from her lips...


    "N-No, I''m not going to laugh. I thought it was cute."


    The clothes were, that is.


    "...C-Cute...?"


    Were my words unexpected? Jeanne''s ice blue eyes widened.


    "Mm? Y-Yeah."


    The clothes were cute.


    "What a strange person. You cannot have much sense about these things."


    Jeanne said, looking to the side...Facing the wall, her face looked like she was resisting the urge to smile from happiness.


    Th-Thank God.


    It seems like I made the right dialogue selection in the visual novel called life.


    It looks like I can finally get to the point.


    "By the way...Where did you go after Bandere?"


    "¡ªI was keeping track of Grenada''s movements the entire time."


    "What are they doing? I can''t see any of their actions from here."


    "Everyone has returned to their respective territories and they are all looking for an opportune moment. The only person that acted immediately is Hilda herself. I also engaged with her. The truth is, I was heavily shocked."


    "Was that your injury? Where is it?"


    "You would not be able to infer this from my appearance, but the damage has remained in the tendons all over my body, and I cannot use my limbs with any strength. Thanks to that, it seems that I will be unable to participate in combat for half a month."


    ...So that''s why even I could take her sword from her before.


    "Aria and I were also attacked by Hilda. We somehow managed to stay unharmed though."


    "I heard from Riko. But be at ease. After a month, she will be unable to remain in Tokyo. Tamamo is expanding the Barrier of Exorcism without stopping to rest. Hilda is already unable to approach the stretch of coast from the Tokyo Disneyland to Academy Island, Empty Island, Daiba, Shinagawa and Toyosu. The barrier is improvised, so it seems that it will only hold for one year, but Tamamo''s Barrier of Exorcism is formidable."


    "Exorcism...Barrier? What the hell''s that?"


    "Speaking simply, it creates a zone that monsters are unable to invade. There is no obstruction to human bodies, but if monsters enter the barrier...speaking in terms of humans, it would be like being bombarded by a neutron beam."


    "S-Some amazing things are starting, from below the surface."


    "It is not something that has just started now. In the first place, Tokyo, followed by Rome and Hong Kong, is a city with high magic rejection. Yamate line and the Central line outline the yin-yang of all things in potentia. It is well known that all magics weaken within it."


    It isn''t well known at all, is it?


    I''ve been living in Tokyo for years and this is the first time I''ve heard about this gigantic SSR project.


    "...Which reminds me, what are we going to do, Jeanne? Should we talk to Aria about Grenada and Deen? I haven''t said anything yet, just in case."


    "Indeed...let us stay silent until we are no longer able. Judging from her personality, she would go on the offensive if she found out. With Tamamo''s barrier, this battle is one that is better fought defending."


    "I was thinking that too. What should we tell Shirayuki?"


    "Let us wait for Tamamo to decide. It would not be good for someone like you, inexperienced as you are in ability battles, to relay inaccurate information."


    "That''s...true. The specialists should do what they feel is best."


    The moment I finished drinking my coffee...


    Jeanne''s cellphone rang.


    "...It''s Nakasorachi."


    "Nakasorachi? She''s in the room right next to us."


    As I sat there wondering, Jeanne left me to myself and spoke on the phone for a while.


    "Yes...I understand. Wait a moment, Nakasorachi...Tohyama, stay in this room. If she sees you, Nakasorachi will be unable to carry out her function. Talk with her using this phone."


    "What is it? It seems that you asked Nakasorachi for something last week, but¡ªwhat is it?"


    "Indeed. I am making her eavesdrop on the transfer student''s conversations."


    "Transfer student?"


    "L Watson. I suspect him."


    "...!"


    ¡ªWatson¡ª


    My eyes flew open in response to Jeanne''s words.


    "It seems that you have also taken note of this, but his movements are unnatural. All his records have been wiped, but we know he is not a normal person. His second name is ''Vein''¡ªa boy who was decorated for his capacity as a spy, and a capable one too, for the confidential organization Liberty Mason."


    "...He''s..."


    "I hate people who work in such a reprehensible manner. And many of my supporters in the tennis club have switched over to Watson. That, I cannot take."


    Reprehensible...? Isn''t eavesdropping reprehensible?


    Also, it feels like you''re just retaliating because Watson took all the popularity amongst the girls, but...I won''t be saying that. It''s promising that Jeanne is on the anti-Watson brigade.


    "Tohyama, listen to this. It seems that he has made a move. He is alone and speaking with Aria."


    She said.


    I took the phone from Jeanne and hurriedly held it to my ear as Jeanne walked into the room with Nakasorachi.


    Peeking into Nakasorachi''s room a little...I saw that the room was darkened, perhaps so she could concentrate.


    Nakasorachi was wearing a headset, and I could only see her face flicker in the green, yellow and blue lights that came blinking from the control panels of the communication and acoustic devices. On the display panel, audio ranges were divided up into alevel meters, and there were several tens of them lined up, increasing and decreasing rapidly.


    Beside her, Jeanne was also wearing a headset. She continued to look at the equalizer that Nakasorachi was operating.


    Looking closely, Nakasorachi''s feet were stepping on countless pedals placed under her, making it look like she was playing an electronic organ. It was like she was swimming through a sea of sound.


    "¡ªThey are currently inside a shop. Daiba 191. The 3rd floor of Hotel Japan Airlines'' continental restaurant ¡ª Terrace on the Bay. They have entered a personal room. The voices inside the room are comparatively clear."


    She was firm and clear, almost as if she was a completely different person. I could hear Nakasorachi''s voice, like that of a female news announcer, ring out firm and elegant.


    She''s different, only able to speaking normally through communication devices.


    "Did you bug a place like that...?"


    "¡ªNo. There is an EX-Unidirectional laser mike set up on the roof of the girl''s dormitory gathering sound. If targeted at a surface location within a three kilometer radius, it can monitor the sound of the direction to which it is set."


    "T-Three kilometers...that''s amazing. You can hear people talking inside a shop three kilometers away?"


    "¡ªIt is possible. The microphone amplifies the vibrations of the voices that reach the glass of the window...the conversation inside the room is audible. Redirecting."


    The power of science is amazing.


    A conversation in a private room of a restaurant in Daiba can be heard directly here.


    It''s quite similar to ability. From my point of view, at least.


    "''...hen, wha...did they Menu say?''"


    Possibly because of the sheer distance, there was a little feedback mixed in with the audio, but...


    This anime voice that I could hear definitely belonged to Aria.


    "''...en I was in London, Menuette-san...said...ease take care...my older sister...''" "''...That girl...even though she''s my sister, she looks at me from ab...so...''" "''Also...she said...the punishment game from that card game is still continuing.''" "''...She''s the same as ever. It''s disgusting. She''s being rebellious...''"


    I switched between being able to hear Watson and Aria''s voice.


    The line kept getting interrupted, but it seemed that they were talking about Aria''s little sister.


    Rather, did she have one?


    Even though I''ve lived together with her for half a year, she never said anything to me about something as small as her sister''s existence.


    Well...I also hid the existence of Brother, so I can''t really say anything.


    She''s probably the kind of sister that has characteristics that are hard to describe, or they don''t get along or something.


    But even so...I''m feeling a strange displeasure at the fact that Aria and Watson are talking about a common topic that none but the two of them know.


    "¡ªIt seems that they are taking their seats. I can hear footsteps from Watson."


    Nakasorachi looked down, as if focusing.


    "¡ªThere is some strangeness in his footsteps. This is not beneficial information, but I will report it because it has been brought to my attention. Watson''s body fat percentage is high. It seems to be 27%."


    Nakasorachi...you can know something like that from this feedback-filled sound?


    She really is a genius when you have her do audio investigations. All humans have good points.


    But, a body fat percentage of 27%? That''s a lot. Even I, who''s already stopped going to Assault, have 15%.


    Watson seems to be the kind of guy that hides his fat.


    "¡ªAria takes her seat. Watson takes his seat."


    "...but...what''s the reason you''re not coming back to England...I can have the ceremony by tomorrow, even..." "...It''s too early for me to...think about..." "...Why are you hesitating? Do you have any other fianc¨¦s?" "..."


    "¡ªAria is silent."


    Nakasorachi''s courteous explanation came through.


    "''What''s wrong...are you engaged to someone else?''" "''...''"


    Watson repeated the same question and Aria remained silent...


    "¡ªThere is someone. Every time Aria hears the word ''engaged'', her heart beats loudly. Her body is experiencing other reactions besides that. The reactions of a girl who has strong feelings for a boy."


    Nakasorachi declared.


    Is that so.


    Other than Watson...there''s another fianc¨¦? Aria being Aria, isn''t she popular?


    She didn''t tell me about that either though.


    "''Aria. It seems that your standing amongst the Holmes family is bad, but...if you marry me and enter the Watson family...your...also...the Watson family has succeeded with their finances, and now, we are more prosperous than the Holmes family...so...able...look back at them in scorn, you know? And your work won''t be as something like a chief of a raid squad at the London Butei Division...but...if you become one of the Watsons...leadership...''" "''...''"


    Watson spoke and Aria remained silent...


    Irritation began to swell up inside me.


    "''...Also, the Watson family has...Japan''s political, judiciary circles...your mother''s sentence...''" "''...''"


    "¡ªAria''s heartbeat has changed at the mention of ''Mother'' and ''Sentence''. Starting to sweat."


    "''...so...even if it''s just on record...how about it, Aria...''" "''...Let me think about it...''"


    Hey...


    Let me think about it?


    Are you talking about marrying Watson?


    "Nakasorachi. Um...is Aria serious? Um...about...marriage..."


    "She is serious. However, her tone...extrapolating from the memory of voice data of other girls the same age...her tone suggests that there is something that she is willing to sacrifice herself to protect."


    ...Are you serious?


    Aria.


    ¡ªWill you become Watson''s?¡ª


    (Aria!)


    At that moment.


    My body.


    ¡ªThump¡ª


    What...


    ...is this?


    ¡ªThump¡ª


    A heartbeat that seemed to sear into me shuddered through my body. Twice. Three times. It continued.


    That was what it was.


    Blood is rising to my head¡ªa sensation that I was no longer able to think.


    It''s similar to Hysteria Mode¡ªbut it''s different.


    It felt like I was being ravaged by these violent emotions.


    ¡ªSteal her back...!


    A voice spoke those words...from my heart, the very center of my soul, from the depths...I could hear the voice.


    (This is...!)


    I remember. My body has felt this before.


    This is the same thing that happened when Sherlock stole Aria from me at I-U.


    ¡ªHysteria Berserk.


    One of the derivatives of Hysteria Mode that my brother told me about.


    Different from the ordinary Hysteria Mode, which ''protects'' girls, this power is meant for ''stealing'' them.


    The hostility that I feel towards other men in these situations opens this state up. A dark, dark key¡ª


    "...Nn...!"


    I leaned against the wall, clutching my chest so hard it looked like I was going to tear my heart out.


    I...can no longer stop this flow of blood.


    It''s true that Berserk is a...dangerous mode. One''s battle ability is amplified by 1.7 times compared to normal Hysteria mode, but in exchange...all thoughts are focused upon aggression. To give an example, it''s a double-edged blade...something like that?


    ¡ªBut, who cares?


    I started to feel as if it didn''t matter.


    It doesn''t matter. Nothing matters.


    Conversely, I started to want to curse the cowardice I had been showing up till this point.


    Why did I leave Watson, who was approaching Aria, alone?


    Watson...this is a bad way of saying it, but...Watson, did you think I''d let you have my seat as Aria''s partner?


    It''s true that he''s better than me at a lot of things.


    He''ll be able to respond to the battles that are coming. His appearance is beautiful, his grades excellent, and he''s wealthy.


    But, who cares about that...!?


    Aria is my partner.


    If you''re trying to snatch her from me, then...


    Fight me like a man, Watson.


    Don''t do things like taking Aria from me by deceiving Aria with tricks of speech.


    I won''t hand Aria over to people like that.


    ¡ªAnd Aria. I''m sorry. I won''t be gentle with you this time.


    I''m going to steal you.


    Thinking about it, when I was forced to team up with Reki...you tried to do the same thing at the school train station.


    Allow me the privilege of stealing you back.


    "Tohyama, what''s wrong?"


    Jeanne had come close to me at some point, and I grabbed her shoulder.


    I noticed that I had taken Jeanne''s phone from my ear.


    Jeanne saw that my eyes had become sharper, sharper than normal, and sharper than my eyes in the normal Hysteria Mode...she tried to say something, so I pressed down on her mouth with my right hand.


    Immediately, I spun her around, hugging her head, wreathed in silver hair, to my chest¡ª


    I brought Jeanne inside the room, to a place Nakasorachi could not see from her angle.


    "Uuu¡ª!?"


    Reflected in the mirror was Jeanne, struggling while embraced by me...


    However, it seemed that she really couldn''t exert any strength. She was at my discretion.


    Be careful for a while. Or you''ll be subjected to these kinds of violent acts by the current me.


    "Jeanne."


    With the fingers of my left hand, I searched out a white ear from between the strands of hair the color of ice.


    I touched Jeanne''s ear and she trembled at the contact...


    Therefore.


    "Don''t make a noise."


    I softly whispered those words into her ear.


    Nakasorachi''s wearing headphones and is concentrating on eavesdropping. Seeing as she won''t come here even if she looks around at what''s happening for a few seconds...it would seem that if we keep our voices to this level, she won''t notice.


    Jeanne, reflected in the mirror, tried to move again, but I pulled her hips into mine with my left hand.


    "...!"


    Seeing herself in the mirror, my mouth by her ear, Jeanne''s ice-blue eyes widened¡ª


    Her cheeks and ears were gradually tinged with pink.


    So that she could continue to breathe, I moved my hand from her mouth¡ªbut even then, I placed my index finger over her rose-colored lips, continuing to gesture ''to her to ''keep quiet''...


    "¡ªT-Tohyama...!"


    Jeanne responded with a soundless voice, apparently having read the atmosphere.


    "Butei should not feel lust just from hearing about male-female entanglements! Nakasorachi is in the next room, you realize? I do not claim to know, so I have no proof, b-but she is not able enough to hold back her scream, even if you try to calm her down. N-No, rather than that, HSS¡ª"


    Jeanne spoke that far before I whispered into her ear again.


    "Correct."


    "Wh-Which of the things I said are correct?''


    "Currently, I am in HSS¡ªHysteria Mode. However, it seems that this is a modified form. I suddenly feel like going outside. I''ll be borrowing your cellphone."


    "Going outside...?"


    "Continue to have Nakasorachi tell me the situation through the phone."


    Saying that, I released Jeanne and checked the magazines of my Beretta and DE.


    Jeanne nodded once before she slumped to the floor...was the sight of me in Berserk that shocking?


    Hey, me.


    What exactly are you doing?


    After this, Jeanne''s definitely going to go ballistic on me, saying things like: "What do you mean by that!"


    I''ve only learned this now, but the me in Berserk is opposite from the me in HSS.


    I am rough with girls. I could even be called violent. Like a carnivore¡ª


    I can only pray that I don''t make these kinds of moves on Aria.


    Because, when predators savage each other, all involved with be covered with holes and soaked in blood.


    "¡ªWatson as well as Aria are moving. There is a change in Aria''s manner of walking. It seems that she''s tottering, or in other words, stumbling about. They have moved into an elevator. Descending. The door is closing. Voice suspended¡ª"


    Nakasorachi''s voice, connecting to Jeanne''s cellphone from the headsets linked over WLAN, continued on.


    By now, the tap had become just feedback to me, an amateur.


    From within that, Nakasorachi picked up faint sounds and told me Aria and Watson''s movements.


    I returned to my room and picked up Python as well as some spare magazines. Better to have one hand than none.


    Because I could not get Mutou''s help, I had no choice but to ride my own bike.


    The watch ticked over 22:00.


    The lights attached to the front fork of the bike illuminated the road flowing past me.


    I had tried cycling with all my might before, but the me in Hysteria Mode was able to output around 90 km/h on just a normal bike. If it''s just Daiba, then there isn''t that big a difference between this method of transportation and any others, right?


    So I thought, but...


    "¡ªVoice has been recaptured through echoes off buildings. Watson and Aria are in a car. The car is a Porsche 911 Carrera Cabriolet. The soft cover is currently closed. Moving northeast on city highway 482."


    Watson was going out by car.


    Northwest...He intends to bring Aria somewhere, not returning to Butei High.


    However, there''s no way I can race a Porsche with a bike.


    "¡ªWatson is speaking to Aria. Aria is not responding. She seems to be sleeping."


    Sleeping...?


    "It''s unnatural. Tell me how she''s sleeping, Nakasorachi. It''s probably quite difficult, but can you?"


    "¡ª...Processing...consciousness levels are below JCSII-10. The sounds of the vital signs such as breathing or heart rate resemble the lowering of clarity that occurs with the application of anesthetics or drugs."


    That bastard Watson...!


    He did it this time. It seems that he slipped Aria a sleeping pill or the like at the restaurant.


    I don''t know what he plans on doing, but I hope he tries hurting Aria just a little.


    Because I will return the pain completely.


    In the most violent manner possible¡ª!


    (But...)


    Where does Watson plan on going? If I don''t know, I''ll be left behind, unable to chase him.


    Clicking my tongue in annoyance, I took the road under the monorail, heading to Daiba.


    At that moment.


    "¡ªI can hear the sound of information being entered into the navigation systems of the car. The voice of the navigation system. Destination is...Sumida, Tokyo Oshiage 1-1-2."


    "Nice assist, Nakasorachi. I''ll give you a kiss later."


    "¡ªPlease refrain from unregulated declarations."


    Haha.


    She paid attention to me.


    The me in Berserk and Nakasorachi, across the communication device. Both of us are in personalities completely different from our normal ones.


    "¡ªWatson and Aria have reached the maximum range of audio capture. Voice was lost at the high-speed Metropolitan Shiodome Junction. Judging from the situation, I believe that you will be out of range¡ªBe careful."


    We''ve finally reached the limit of Nakasorachi''s ears, huh.


    But it''s more than enough. She really saved me.


    Because if I know their destination, I can chase them.


    Wait for me, Watson. I''ll wake Aria up and instead, put you to sleep.


    "¡ªIn a hospital bed, that is!"


    Looking at a map with my own phone, my destination...Oshiage 1-1-2, was...


    ¡ªThe Tokyo Sky Tree.


    Its current site of construction.


    Wondering if this was really the place and looking around...Watson''s Porsche was in a nearby parking lot.


    But there was no one in the car.


    Checking the heat of the muffler, I estimated that it had been 15 minute since the car had stopped.


    Using the light that I unclipped from my bicycle, I illuminated the ground of the construction site, the sandy floor visible through a metal fence...Ah, found it. The footprints of Butei High shoes.


    However, there wasn''t a set for Aria.


    Watson walked while carrying the sleeping Aria, huh.


    (Why...did he bring Aria here...?)


    I looked up at the Sky Tree, about 7/10 done...It was tall.


    So tall that looking up at me made my neck hurt.


    I didn''t realize it when I saw the Sky Tree with Aria from the classroom''s veranda, but if you go to the bottom, the white pillars were terrifyingly huge.


    It was a massive structure, so huge that I couldn''t even bring myself to understand that it was a tower.


    At the topmost part, the crane in the midst of building the second viewing platform...was enveloped by the darkness, becoming completely invisible.


    Looking even more closely, it was different from an ordinary tower in that the supporting pillars were all lined up in a light helix.


    (Is he...at the top of this?)


    I scaled the metal fence, chasing the footprints into the tower interior construction site.


    Because we were in the dead of the night, there was nobody. On top of that, there was hardly anything there at all¡ªso my footsteps on the metal plates rang out into the air.


    Staying vigilant of the shadows of the signboards and heavy machinery inside the construction site, I would, from time to time, point my gun forward, going forth.


    "..."


    The footprints on top of the sandy metal boards had nearly become invisible...


    At its end, there stood a temporary work elevator.


    (...An elevator...)


    If I use it, I''ll reveal the fact that I tracked them here.


    Like I care. The me currently, in Berserk, couldn''t think of anything much more than attacking the enemy and stealing Aria.


    I inserted a skeleton key I took out from the Butei Handbook into the keyhole used for operation.


    The unstable elevator used a metal fence in place of a door.


    As I stood inside, it ascended.


    After riding the elevator up several floors, heading upwards, ever upwards, in the thick, white steel frame...


    I was pulled up to a height at which planes flew.


    ¡ªIt''s so tall. What amazing height.


    It may be because I''m looking upon it at nighttime, but Tokyo Bay, below me, looked like it could have come out of a photo of deep space.


    This is far taller than the rooftop battle on Landmark Tower, where we had fought with Vlad. This is far taller than the height we had flown at in the ANA600.


    After continuing in this way, the place I reached was¡ª


    The first observation deck. I walked onto it, spotting a pillar on which ''350m'' was written.


    It was dark, but the light from the streets reflected up here, so I had become completely used to the darkness.


    The unfinished observation deck was in a state where the exposed concrete was just about hardening on the floor.


    It was extremely wide, and besides a few materials strewn around the corners, there was nothing.


    There were no sounds.


    All I could hear were the sounds of crows crowing in the distance, apparently from the top of the Sky Tree.


    There had not yet been glass erected between the pillars, which encircled the floor.


    A gust of wind blew through the gap, bringing with it a scent of...cinnamon.


    "...Aren''t you good, Watson."


    I spoke to my opponent.


    Of whom I could neither see hide nor hair.


    He''s here. He''s close.


    "I''ve understood why you were undermining me at Butei High. You predicted that after snatching Aria, you would eventually face up against me...just like this."


    I spoke to the enveloping darkness, slipping Python onto my right hand.


    ¡ªIn the end, the left hand part wasn''t made in time.


    If I use Slash, I''ll have to sacrifice my left fingers. There''ll be nothing left for me after that. No matter how disadvantageous the situation, I can''t use it more than once.


    In other words, I''ve been limited in my uses of this new, useful technique.


    Rather, it''d be fine to say that I''ve been completely blocked.


    "Up till now, I''ve been working together with my companions in order to overcome. I wouldn''t have been able to make it through the battle with I-U without the teamwork with my allies. You focused on that...isolating me was your first step. You''ve been doing rather dirty things just for me, haven''t you?"


    I didn''t even have Mutou''s support.


    I was 15 minutes slower than Watson in reaching this place.


    Anybody could do mostly anything with 15 minutes.


    Hide Aria, slip himself into the shadows, and wait for me to show an opening.


    Because I was forced to come by bike, the muscles in my legs were aching. In addition, I hadn''t been eating well, so I was feeling lightheaded.


    He forced me to start this battle from a rather disadvantageous standpoint.


    "Get out here. Or do you plan to hide there like a little thief?"


    I felt the air around me grow tense.


    Like I thought, Watson seems to be the type who gets riled up easily. It seems that he''s met my challenge.


    "...What have you come here for?"


    His voice rang out from the darkness to the front and left of me.


    He finally spoke.


    "...Do you need to ask?"


    I cocked my Beretta, replacing any answer I might have had with the noise it made.


    Fixing my eyes on the darkness, from whence the sound originated...I saw him.


    He was on the opposite side of the circular observation deck. Behind the materials, a vague shadow, shaped like a human, moved.


    20 meters away.


    "I''ve come to steal Aria back."


    "I won''t give her to you, Tohyama. If you leave now...I won''t kill you."


    "Can''t do that either, can I? I''m the leader of Team Baskerville.¡¡If a team member''s taken out, it reflects badly on the leaders record...What did you do with Aria?"


    "I put her to sleep with drugs."


    "Is it really fine for you do that to your fiance?"


    "Fiance? Ah. That''s just for show, like playing pretend."


    "Playing? I see..."


    He tricked Aria.


    I felt Berserk''s malevolent blood flow grow one stage stronger.


    "¡ªAria''s too much of an idiot to be my official partner. She needs instruction."


    "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll give you some instruction. Butei High style."


    ...From the heavens far above us, distant thunder rumbled.


    It was as if it was matching my Berserk feelings.


    "Tohyama."


    "What."


    "I''ll say this now¡ªIn the UK, Butei are allowed to kill in self-defense. In addition, as I am a Butei of the royal court, I hold extraterritoriality. In short, even if I kill you here in Japan, I will not be taken in for any crime."


    I see, I see...


    ...Well, there are people like that in Japan. Government workers with a license to kill.


    My father was one. It seems that he never killed anyone in his lifetime, though.


    "That''s a rather cheap threat, Watson. Pretty suitable for a person who''s all talk."


    "I''ll take those words as an acceptance to my challenge."


    "Take it if you like."


    I spat those words out.


    As I finished speaking, I could hear a small hiss coming from where Watson was standing.


    (¡ªHe''s a doper.)


    That was the sound of a needle-less injector.


    If he''s using it here, then it''s most likely ''Nebula''. A stimulant for the central nervous system.


    It''s forbidden in Japan, but it''s a combat drug used in Assault that temporarily heightens your concentration and gives you the ability to see in the dark.


    From experience, dopers are...strong. They become resistant against terror and pain.


    "I''ll tell you something nice."


    Apparently to buy time for the drug to take effect, Watson spoke out.


    "The reason I''m distancing Aria from you is to protect her."


    "Protect...?"


    "If she remains with ''Deen'', she will definitely be killed."


    Is he talking about Far East Warfare?


    "Currently, five parts of the Golden Shell that protects Aria belong to ''Grenada'', and two belong to ''Deen''. She is already exposed. To ensure her safety, I must first take her from the leader of Baskerville ¡ª you. You have misjudged the situation. No matter how one thinks about it, Aria should be affiliated with ''Grenada''...No. She must be."


    "Vein-san. During the Bandere, Liberty Mason''s representative said that you would remain ''Neutral''."


    "Having looked at the situation, I have recommended that we ally ourselves with ''Grenada''. It is currently being discussed at our headquarters, the Grand Lodge. We will most likely reach a conclusion next week."


    "In that case, you''re giving me the chance to strike a blow against the enemy pretty early."


    Saying that, I started to close the distance between us.


    If we talk much longer than this, he''ll have the advantage with ''Nebula''.


    I''m aiming for an early conclusion.


    Watson''s voice, half a laugh, sounded back at me as I approached him.


    "Do you think you can win? Overconfident Butei die young."


    "That''s can''t be true. You''re alive, after all."


    ...My footsteps echoed through the empty observatory...


    Watson''s figure became clearer.


    He was wearing a completely black bullet/bladeproof vest that blended into the darkness and his feet were clad in combat boots that seemed to be inlaid with steel. His back was protected by a cloak-like bulletproof coat...he''s fully armored.


    On the other hand, all I''m wearing is Butei High''s bulletproof uniform and I only have one of Python''s hands.


    However, my Berserk self abandoned all thought of analyzing our respective battle strengths.


    No matter how disadvantageous the situation, I will bring him down. That''s all there is to it.


    "What''s wrong? I''m in range."


    I spoke those words softly as I stepped into gunfire distance.


    ¡ªClick¡ª


    Watson had bought just enough time in order for the drug to run its course and he sprinted this way, his footsteps barely audible.


    (...He''s fast.)


    Keeping his body low, Watson made his approach. He drew the bent blade of a kukri knife ¡ª doing this too, nearly noiselessly. The knife was also designed for nighttime use, its blade having been dyed black.


    Right in front of me, Watson suddenly changed his course in the manner of a ''>'' character, swinging his blade like he was flicking it past me.


    His aim was my right wrist. Looking at the trajectory, he wanted to cut my gun away along with my hand.


    "...!"


    I withdrew my finger from the Beretta''s trigger, brushing aside the tip of the blade with my outstretched index finger.


    Python''s carbonized tungsten cobalt alloy raised a shower of sparks, forcing the knife to slip by.


    I had withdrawn my finger in the spur of the moment, but now I see. Python can also be used in this manner.


    Also, I had found something out in that clash. Watson''s sharp and his aim is precise, but...


    He doesn''t have much strength.


    Having noticed this, I drew my butterfly knife into my left hand.


    "I should be the one saying that it''s fine to run, Watson!"


    The screeching sound of metal pierced the air as I crashed my blade''s other edge ¡ª the sword breaker ¡ª into his knife.


    And with that...I twisted his kukri''s blade, bending the knife with brute force.


    "...I too am currently a student of Tokyo Butei High. Running from the enemy is against school rules, is it not?"


    Watson threw away the remains of his knife and flipped backwards, launching himself on one foot, his coat flying.


    In the midst of his back-flip, the lightning that flashed in the distance faintly and somehow, in a beautiful manner, outlined his figure.


    Just before he hit the ground, from out of his black sleeve, Watson pulled out a SIG SAUER P226R, a gun with the characteristics of a sleeve-gun, and immediately opened fire with it.


    Around one to two meters in front of me, all his bullets scattered everywhere.


    ¡ª Billiard Shot ¡ª


    And that''s not all. In the state of Berserk I was currently in, I pulled off something else.


    I had mixed in one more shot that looked like it would miss.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Watson was shot in the back by my bullet, which had ricocheted off the pillar behind him.


    L-Shot.


    I borrowed the technique that Reki used while executing her manhunt on me...ricocheting a bullet off something to hit the enemy.


    Thinking to follow up, I aimed my Beretta, but...


    Watson fell forward and lay unmoving on the floor.


    ...Hey.


    Falling down from one hit? He''s not good with getting hit, huh...


    "...Stand."


    My enraged blood in the Berserk state pulsed.


    And it had me shoot the floor directly next to Watson.


    However, Watson moved not an inch.


    Well...even if you''re shot while wearing a vest, getting hit in the lungs means that you won''t be able to breathe for a while.


    "..."


    He still...didn''t move.


    Did I hit his sweet spot?


    Rather, if he dies because of me I''ll be executed. Because of Butei''s Treble-Punishment.


    "Hey."


    I approached him and grabbed him by the collar of his coat, just like a cat, and lifted him up.


    "...Uuu..."


    Watson groaned. Judging from his expression, he had fainted...


    W-What''s with this guy?


    Um...I really don''t want to admit this, but...Uh...well, it''s the truth, so there''s nothing else to do. I''ll admit it.


    He had a cute face despite being a boy. That''s really weird.


    Even though I was in Berserk, I was still weak against feminine things. Because of this, I faltered for a second, when...


    Watson''s eyes with their pointed eyelashes suddenly flicked open.


    And he took a sharp breath with his deep red lips.


    (....Uu!)


    A sharp pain danced through my left eye.


    Panicking, I pushed Watson back, feeling my eyelid.


    (A needle...!?)


    He had it between his teeth. I was tricked...


    ...Drawing out the needle pierced through my eyelid, I saw that there was a fine opening at the tip of the needle, which was approximately one centimeter in length. A poison reservoir. My junior in Lezzad, Fuuma, had a similarly hollow needle made out of bamboo.


    My eyeball hadn''t been hit, but as for the area between my eyelids to my temple...it had started to numb.


    Playing dead and then using poison. As one might expect from Vein-san. His methods are dirty.


    At that moment, Watson, who had disappeared to my left side ¡ª my blind spot ¡ª as I was pressing on my eye...


    Thundered two kicks directly into my stomach and face with his steel-inlaid combat boots.


    "¡ªI''ll acknowledge this, Tohyama. You''re talented. Deflecting bullets with bullets, even using ricochets...It''s not that I don''t understand how Aria could get so caught up with you."


    Watson had once again opened up some distance between us. Pointing his SIG into the air, he swayed from left to right, as if to mock me.


    I put my knife away, drawing my DE in order to bluff and buy some time.


    But even so, I had to draw back.


    As if it weren''t enough that my eyes were like this, he had scored direct hits to my liver and jaw. I was in agony.


    He had accurately hit the human body''s weak points.


    I''ll be lightheaded for a while, so if I don''t rest until I recover, I won''t be able to fight.


    "You would even be able to fight evenly with a top agent from Liberty Mason. However, it''s a shame. I am one step further than that, the elite of the elite."


    He''s still chattering on. Trying to buy time, isn''t he.


    Time for the Nebula in his body and the poison in mine to run their respective courses.


    With every second, he gains the advantage and I become disadvantaged.


    "There wasn''t much information about you, so it was expensive, but it''s just like the data said. You seem to be a problem child of Butei High, but in terms of combat ability, especially close combat, you have talent far beyond the rest. I agree with what was written, that depending on the training, you would be able to reach an expertise the likes of Kana."


    ...Strangely, he had gathered some information about me.


    "You probably won''t know about it since it''s not an official statistics. On the SDA ranking, you''re......Is it called Superhumans ranking in Japan? You''re in the Top 100."


    Who, made this boring ranking......


    Flurries, get back to the outer ring. I''m outrightly an E-class in Butei High.


    "¡­...So, is it working soon, Tohyama? It''s already working for me here. The Watsons are doctors for many generations. Gaining advantage in combat by utilizing drugs--that''s what we specialize in. Hehe."


    Adjusting his P226R......Watson walked towards me while laughing mockingly.


    I turned my nose up......adjusting my breathing......I''m out of ideas.


    Even if I can''t see well with my left eye, I still have to fight.


    "Let''s settle our battle with Aru-Kata. This battle--is for Aria!"


    Watson closed the distance with a flip.


    --*clank**clank*--


    1.5 seconds before standing in front of me, metallic sounds came from different parts of his body.


    Six penknife-like curved blades from his elbow, knee and boots.


    (--Full body weapons--)


    This is somehow similar to the equipment of a senpai who is training at the British Army Special Force.


    Seems like it''s going to be a harsh battle. Including his gun, I''m going against 7 weapons.


    With only half an eye.


    *smack*!


    *smack**smack*!


    Watson''s gun and mine are like blades dancing closely.


    He keeps moving at my left which is my blind spot.


    With these movements, he stopped me from pulling the trigger, overwhelming me by twisting my arm with his joints.


    It''s as if he''s fighting under normal lighting condition, he can still see the details even if he''s in the dark, with "Nebula".


    My remaining bullets--are decreasing.


    Firing the last shot, while intending to reload instantly and reaching to the back of my uniform......


    ¡­...Hmm?


    "Are you looking for this?"


    Beretta--My magazine! Watson tossed it up into the air.


    (He stole it during the melee!)


    With my berserker''s reflex arc, I prepared to tackle it--


    *bang*!*clank*!


    Watson hit the magazine with his P226R, out of the tower.


    The Beretta can''t be used anymore.


    Then, DE--!


    *ding*!


    Aiming that bastard''s chest, the DE that created a loud noise--missed him.


    Watson dodged it by bending his body backwards with abnormal flexibility.


    Watson activated his armaments again when he leaped, stabbing towards my right eye with his elbow''s curved blade using some kind of Muay Thai technique. I dodged it by backstepping, a few hairs dropped in front of my right eye.


    Dangerous. Next he aimed a kick between my thighs, I dodged it again by backstepping.


    The blades came at me numerous times, I dodged as usual--


    As the magazine size of DE is only 8, the bullets will run out very soon. But the DE''s magazine--is lost. It seems that it''s also stolen from me.


    Too sly.


    Out of bullets.


    In order to swap to my knife, I retreated a few steps--


    (Ugh......)


    Without noticing, I''d approached the edge of the observatory.


    It seems that Watson had cleverly backed me against the edge while fighting.


    Retreating further is impossible; behind me lay a drop of 350 meters.


    Thinking this, I reached for, and gave up on, my seax.


    It''s gone.


    I can tell just from the feeling of weight on my back. I''d been too focused on his attacks; this realization comes too late. After stealing it, Watson has either stealthily held onto it or thrown it away.


    My butterfly knife is gone as well. He really went overboard with the stealing.


    --Is this the drawback to Hysteria Berserk?


    *Bang*! A P226R bullet flashed as it hit below the foot of the now weaponless me.


    "......Hmm!"


    At the edge of the observatory, I slid and fell.


    My waist, chest, and chin hit the concrete in succession......my hands barely gripping the edge, my body suspended in the air.


    (Don''t look down! Immediately use the cable......)


    I used my right hand to adjust my belt......Da, damn, even that isn''t here.


    He only cut off the buckle!


    I tried to find footing, but it''s as if something is smeared onto it, it''s really slippery.


    I can''t go up.


    If I let go, the only thing I''ll be seeing is.....the depths of Hell......


    Watson approached me, still suspended in the air, and kicked away my right hand which had been gripping the edge.


    Twice, three times I put my right hand back, but--


    Watson chuckled as he kicked my hand free once more, seemingly enjoying it.


    "I''ll teach you something. As it stands, your mind is filled with nothing but the thought of attacking me. It''s far too easy to see through."


    I gave up on my right hand, aiming instead to leverage my Hysteria Berserk to leap over with a single hand.


    But those black combat boots......calmly tread on my left hand.


    "Nonetheless, your performance has been rather outstanding. I''m left with my last bullet because of you. What I did with your magazine just now, I suppose it''s a pity that the 9mm bullets are hit out of the tower."


    The force on my left hand is getting stronger.


    Getting stepped on by steel boots, the fingers on my left hand feel like they will break.


    "...nn!"


    The pain shot up my entire left arm. My right shoulder drooped, the edge now out of reach for my right hand.


    Endure......I have to endure! If my left hand slackens, it''ll cause me to fall straight towards the ground.


    But, under these conditions......How do I climb up?


    "I''ll lighten your burden, Tohyama. You don''t have to worry about Aria''s future anymore. I''ll make Aria happy."


    --Aria.


    That moment when I heard her name--


    In front of my eyes, it''s as if everything is playing in slow motion.


    Watson raised one of his legs, readying a kick at my left hand--


    "......Hmm!"


    In my mind--


    Every muscle in my body moved with blinding speed--Ouka.


    (--!)


    The only place in contact with the Sky Tree is my left hand now.


    But, left wrist, left elbow, left shoulder, right shoulder, right elbow, right wrist--With these acceleration points, it''ll work. If this were Normal Hysteria mode, it might not be doable--


    Me in Hysteria Berserk, is all because of you, I''ve been driven to this extent by you.


    If I can use 1.7 times my normal strength--Then just let me solve this minor problem--


    (--Just let me do this one small thing!)


    The moment when Watson''s kick is going to connect with my hand-


    "--!"


    From my left arm to my right.


    Both my arms accelerate with the sudden burst of strength from Hysteria Berserk--


    My right hand is like a claw--moving with subsonic speed.


    At the same time--


    --*boom*!


    Watson''s heel descends on my left hand, which immediately falls loose.


    In the air for just an instant, I closed my eyes in agony--and did not fall.


    (......Nice job, Berserk......)


    I looked up gingerly......


    My current position lies below the observatory''s edge--my Orochi-equipped right hand is pierced into the steel wall, with me still hanging in the air.


    I dug my fingers yet deeper into their holes, which are somehow similar to those on bowling balls.


    It''s worthy of rejoicing.


    Now that''s the 1.7 times of normal strength of Hysteria Berserk mode.


    Piercing a steel plate with just two fingers, even I find it unbelievable. I have to thank you, Berserker.


    "......"


    Watson, wanting to enjoy the sight of my falling figure, lowered his head to look--


    As his obsidian eyes grew large, I ferociously grabbed his hair with my left hand.


    Even though my left hand is numb from pain, but--


    It''ll still grab him.


    "I also......have something to teach you! You are too overconfident. This leaves you full of openings!"


    "It hurts! Stop! Let go of my hair!"


    Like I care! It''s life and death for me here.


    My left hand not losing hold of his wildly struggling body, I used both of my hands to climb up.


    It''s all thanks to Watson who bent over to avoid falling with me, that I''m able to have a firm grasp.


    "Hoo......hoo......You bastard! You nearly died!"


    I, who had just climbed up, grappled with Watson--


    *rumble**rumble*......The observatory has become a wrestling ring for kids.


    Rolling, we hit one another in the face and abdomen.


    "Oof!"


    Watson kicked me in the chest, starting by opening some distance between us......


    He flipped single-handedly to the edge of the observatory where I was standing just previously--creating the distance for a gunfight.


    "*Pant*,*pant*,*pant*¡­..."


    I stood once more--


    Seeing Watson crying while raising his P226R at me, I couldn''t help but frown.


    "Tohyama......Yo, you......to a noble, and one who isn''t married yet......Ah, no--You grabbed my hair, and hit me in the face......! You, I will not forgive you for insulting me in this way......!"


    --It''s just one thing after another.


    Watson had been rather collected until now, but for some reason our wrestling just now had infuriated him.


    I nearly had a hole bored into my forehead.


    Now what......Kinji.


    I''m already bare-handed.


    --Escape? It''s possible to do so with this distance.


    No matter how you look at it, I should be escaping under these circumstances.


    Escape first, then alter the situation......


    (--No, I can''t do that.....How could I escape!)


    Oi, Berserk me.


    Although I''m really thankful for just now--but it''s still best if that kind of masculinity doesn''t show itself.


    You''re wrong here.


    But--


    As expected, I can''t do it.


    I still can''t do it.


    If I were to withdraw now, that bastard may do something to Aria.


    Although I can''t express it, but--she''ll be taken away. Just this, I understand quite clearly.


    That''s why--


    "How can I......let you take Aria!"


    Although it''s obviously wrong from a tactical point of view--But I will not withdraw.


    Thinking thoroughly, I have always been avoiding.


    Watson''s and Aria''s relationship......


    That''s why today--


    I will not flee.


    ......I will not retreat a single step!


    Combining Berserk''s compulsion and my determination--I stared into Watson''s gun barrel.


    What he''s aiming at, is my defenseless head.


    This is just like before.


    However, things right now are worse.


    Slash, Billiard Shot, Bite, Bullet Dodge--none of these can be used.


    I''m weaponless. If I faint from using teeth, I''ll be finished by his blade. Even self-destructivelly altering the flight path of the bullet with my hand; my left hand is injured from being stepped on, so I can''t do this.


    And yet--


    It exists. A way to break through definitely exists.


    As long as I don''t speak those words forbidden by Aria--"I can''t do it".


    Right, that way......it''s this!


    "Please aim properly, Watson."


    I said--


    May. I remembered the fight in the underground warehouse. That was the first time, when I used the prototype of this move.


    --It''s coming.


    This feat of Hysteria Berserk, I''ll be doing it twice tonight.


    "No need to remind me. At this distance, I definitely will not miss!"


    Surrounded by spiraling columns, the Tokyo Sky Tree--


    That is, Sky Tree, a real tree.


    Trees blossom.


    --Ouka. Unfortunately, the other name of the prototype of this move, is this.


    "--Spiraling--"


    I spoke the name of the new move.


    My left leg strode forward, and my right leg stretched backwards for balance.


    Enveloping my left shoulder with my right arm, an awkward posture--


    Wrapping myself with my arm.


    I twisted my waist and my back to the utmost left.


    --Twisting my whole body to a large extent.


    This move requires adjusting my posture......in order to be the "reserve" of a certain seed.


    What''s scary about this is--


    Although my head is facing slightly leftwards......my neck faces rightwards, with my right eye which can still see Watson staring directly at him.


    I used my elbow to cover my mouth, my line of sight unperturbed.


    I will not look away from the gun barrel.


    "You''re......trying to bluff me. That''s outright sorrowful, Tohyama. I would never have thought that you''d want to die in such a deceitful stance."


    This move--


    I''d lose my life if late 0.001 seconds, or off by 0.001 millimeters.


    My concentration has to be highly focused. Increased to the max.


    "--Amen--"


    With a prayer, the gun flashed--


    The bullet flew at the middle of my forehead.


    "--!"


    I took a pose similar to Shirayuki¡¯s quick blade draw ¡°Scarlet Hotogi God¡±¡ª


    Twisted to the limit, I unleashed every ounce into the ¡°reserve¡±.


    It¡¯s different from the linear ¡°Ouka¡±, but the rotary force exhibits similar speed¡ª


    The precise instant before the bullet is going to hit me.


    My right arm started to wave from left to right.


    The speed is¡ª¡ªslightly slower than the speed of sound. This will suffice. It''s not worth it if I hurt my arm breaking the speed barrier.


    The ¡°Single Hand Edge Catching¡± that I used against Jeanne D¡¯arc in the underground warehouse, with its horizontal sweep¡ª


    *snap*!


    With my forefinger and middle finger equipped with ¡°Orochi¡±, it¡¯s possible for me to catch the bullet in 0.1 seconds.


    But of course, humans aren¡¯t able to block a bullet with their hand.


    It¡¯ll still fly between the fingers.


    But with rotational force, as with ¡°Slash¡±, the bullet''s flight path will be disturbed¡ª


    ¡°--!¡±


    *bang*!


    A spark exploded on the column behind me.


    I waved the back of my right arm as if I¡¯m brandishing a whip, my pose looks like I¡¯m sending the bullet away......


    I took a deep breath.


    --¡°Spiraling¡±¡ª


    A single-handed ¡°Slash¡±.


    I can¡¯t help but feel chills up my back after executing this move.


    This move can be regarded as a nightmare. I really don¡¯t want to use it a second time.


    Allowing a bullet to pass within just a few millimeters of my right eye.


    If I wasn¡¯t a Berserker, a move that requires such fantastical courage......Who¡¯d use such a thing in battle.


    ¡°......Now, both of us are out of bullets. What¡¯re you going to do now? Still want to continue?¡±


    I turned my head and stared at Watson, who¡¯s standing at the edge of the observatory, and inquired.


    ¡°......Hmm?¡±


    He may have done some investigation on me beforehand, but he¡¯s seen a couple of new moves. As we made eye contact, he looked as if a child being stared at by a giant¡ª


    He pulled back.


    ¡°Hey......! St, stupid! You¡¯re going to fall!¡±


    Out of bullets, and being stared by me who may have more tricks up my sleeve, Watson went into a panic, losing grip of even where he was standing.


    ¡°¡ªAh!¡±


    One of Watson¡¯s feet trod out over the open air, seemingly about to fall; as his bulletproof uniform flashed¡ª


    I took a head-slide pose (a baseball pose) and leapt towards the falling Watson.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    I leapt without thought for my own well-being, hugging tightly Watson¡¯s ribs.


    I might have bumped my forehead, but¡ª¡ªit¡¯s a successful catch.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    From a distance close enough that our noses could touch, Watson, who I''m holding¡ª


    Though pale-faced but a moment ago, turns suddenly red.


    ¡°What......are you blushing for!¡±


    I slowly dragged Watson up.


    ¡°Wh......why save me!¡±


    ¡°¡ªYou¡¯re asking this?¡±


    Facing Watson who¡¯s still trying to act strong under such conditions, I couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.


    Watson who saw me with such an expression¡ª¡ªAgain he¡­¡­


    Revealed a puzzled expression.


    Just stop! Indeed, you may be considered the bishounen type¡­¡­but for a man to reveal such an expression¡­¡­


    Man¡­¡­huh?


    Hey, hey¡­¡­


    To a certain extent one may say that I raised Watson up, to first allow him to sit on the edge of the observatory......I turned his body around, now it looks like I¡¯m hugging him from behind¡­¡­


    I''d completely grabbed his chest without realizing it¡­¡­both of my hands gradually felt¡­¡­this¡­¡­this feeling is¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Hey, there''s no way¡­¡­?


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Watson who managed to get up can¡¯t seem to stand, possibly due to the scare just now¡­¡­The way he sits is like a mermaid princess, holding up only his upper body.


    Also, he¡¯s looking at me with ¡°deceitful, deceitful, deceitful¡± look.


    At the same time, he¡¯s hugging his chest as if to hide something.

 Volume 8 - Epilogue

    ¡°C-Could you be a¡­¡­¡±Cross-dressing Student¡±¡­¡­¡±


    Stunned, I blurted out a Butei term.


    But Watson just looked down silently.


    --The so-called ¡°Cross-dressing Student¡±, though a rarely used term¡­¡­described a boy cross-dressing as a girl, or a girl cross-dressing as a boy in Butei High.


    In Butei High, there were one or two students each year who, in order to investigate a crime under special circumstances, received permission from the Masters to cross-dress as boys.


    From the looks of it¡­¡­this fellow is a cross-dressing student.


    That being said, she had indeed acted strangely at times.


    She had never so much as glanced at any of the "cool" photos that Muto had brought, and that sense of danger I felt at first¡ªI guess it was the instinct caused by Hysteria mode.


    To willingly wear a girl¡¯s uniform during the ¡°Cosplay Cafeteria¡± event, taking into account his personality¡­¡­it must be one of his tactics.


    ¡°The Art of War¡± that was taught during Inquesta classes did say that ¡°All warfare is based on deception, the true may be false, the false may be true.¡± A so-called "All''s fair in war" was nothing but an excellent criminal trick.


    It means that the culprit not only didn¡¯t come up with an alibi, but showed that he knew the victim. Then, he acted in a calm demeanor in front of the Buteis and police.


    This way, the police will assume that ¡°the culprit will not let himself become the target of the suspicion¡±, and assume this fellow as innocent.


    Watson, who has been faking his gender, had not overly resisted wearing the girl¡¯s uniform¡­¡­I guess it must have been to prevent others from discovering the fact that she was a girl cross-dressing as a guy.


    (This can¡¯t be true¡­¡­)


    Watson remained silent.


    But her silence meant that she acknowledged her identity as a girl.


    That mermaid was still sitting there, sobbing¡­¡­sobbing¡­¡­


    Ah¡­¡­she started crying.


    No man could cry the same way she did. She really was a girl.


    ¡°Tohyama¡­¡­why did you help me? Why did you help a person who intends to kill you¡­¡­and who, at school, made you fall into a dangerous situation¡­¡­why¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Go and ask the great person who established the nine Butei Laws.¡±


    ¡°You must help a person in danger? ¡­¡­Such¡­¡­such a humiliation, I can¡¯t stand it anymore¡­¡­kill me! A Christian can¡¯t commit suicide. It can be treated as an accident even if you kill me. You don¡¯t have to obey the Butei Law!¡±


    ¡°I ran out of bullets.¡±


    The lethargic me laid on the floor, spread out.


    ¡°I have bullets. They¡¯re down there at the column, I¡¯ve even hidden some blessed silver bullets.¡±


    ¡°Do you really wish that much to die? Also, wouldn¡¯t you have beaten me if you had used them just now?¡±


    ¡°I am not allowed to use those things on humans, although you¡¯re half-human, half-demon¡­¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t speak such rude words so arbitrarily.


    That is to say¡­¡­There are bullets left?


    If so, this time, I ¡°won the battle, but lost the war¡±?


    ¡°I¡¯m a¡­¡­noble. If I lose, those things before¡­¡­¡±


    Watson wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes with the back of her hand, and spoke while looking at me who was lying on the floor.


    ¡°Since I lost, I¡¯ll bear all consequences willingly. I won¡¯t resist, no matter what you do to me. Act as you please.¡±


    ¡°You actually said such dangerous words. To the current me, you are just a girl.¡±


    I flipped over, my back towards Watson, and asked.


    I don¡¯t even have the strength to get up and preach.


    ¡°¡­¡­But why are you cross-dressing as a boy?¡±


    ¡°To get Aria to marry one of the Watsons. If Aria can marry me, she¡¯ll become one of the Watsons. This is why I was raised as a boy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In order to pull her into the family, is it?


    Coincidentally, the problem I¡¯m facing now is the opposite.


    What instant karma. What happened to Aria finally happened to me.


    ¡°The social responsibility of a noble ¡ª for the honor of the English nobles, not only do we need to succeed at the top of society¡­¡­we also have to find a way to save the world while staying in the shadows. Where I am is a secret society where we aim for this practice.¡±


    A society that saves the world from its enemies without reward.


    Why does it sound like a place where heroes of justice gather?


    "But while the Watsons are carrying out these missions, we''ve been on the decline for about 30 years. Due to our glorious past achievements, the Watsons have always served as elites. Such a popular household......although we''ve gained success at the top of society, we couldn''t gain support from the more important leaders. So......"


    "So they thought of using Aria?"


    "......Yes......the Holmes may not be a member of high society, but they are in support of our actions. That''s why, in order to nurture future elite detectives......or Butei, the previous generation''s lord, after finding out about Aria''s birth, signed a secret agreement with the Holmes......which is to let me, who was going to be born in winter of the same year, be engaged to Aria. Of course, the Holmes didn''t know that I was a girl. As high society doesn''t allow adopted offspring to become successors, we were left with marriage. For the sake of the family......"


    ......It sounds like a case of family feud.


    I nearly lost my life due to this. That''s really troublesome.


    "But......Tohyama. This is not the only thing. The danger I said just now that threatens Aria does exist. If you''re not "Grenada"--if this continues, Aria......"


    Watson hesitated speaking further, while I stood up and spoke with an indifferent expression.


    "I may not have chosen to join "Deen" at first, but I''ll become the target of "Deen" if I join the "Grenada" now. It''ll be regarded as a betrayal, and I''ll be frozen by Jeanne, or have a spell cast on me by Tamamo or Meiya."


    "But......Aria......"


    "--The way I see it, Aria and I are in the same boat. I can be considered as a forced partner. No matter who the opponent is. She''ll defend if someone attacks. She''ll get something back if it is taken away. With that as it is......I''ll bring you to Aria."


    "You won''t become "Grenada" no matter what? Regardless of how dangerous your position is?"


    "I''m already used to it."


    Watson looked at me while sitting on the floor--


    Although the surroundings were dark, there was something glinting at the corner of her eye......


    Her body was emitting a girlish aura and I suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "I understand......Tohyama, then I''ll help you. As atonement. I''ll also withdraw my suggestion of joining "Grenada", and suggest you join "Deen" instead."


    After speaking, Watson stood up with her face full of determination.


    Then......taking out two magazines from the back of the column, she said.


    "Aria is up there."


    I''ve no idea why, but she passed one of the magazines to me.


    Then I noticed that the bullets were not made of lead but instead made of silver, though the caliber is 9mm, so they are fully compatible with my weapon.


    "Why do you still have bullets?"


    "......I can''t tell you. Just take them. I''ll bring Aria here alone."


    Watson spoke with a sure tone. I can only take the bullets......


    *tick*,*clap*...and load them into my weapon.


    At that moment......


    "I envy you a lot."


    "Envy me?"


    "......Actually, I knew, ever since the first time I saw you and Aria together, that the most suitable partner for Aria is you. It''s because my lifetime goal was to acquire Aria that I felt unhappy when I saw that scene. And I was really envious. That''s why, in Butei High, I went overboard. I''m sorry."


    "If so, then just treat me to grilled beef next time. My revenge for food is strong."


    Mentioning that cafeteria issue, Watson chuckled.


    This is the first time I''ve seen it, as in, really the first time......Just like a girl, smiling brilliantly.


    She''s actually......very cute. She has her own good points.


    "I guess I understand Aria''s feelings."


    "What?"


    "This is why I envy you. As a girl......I know it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "--Aria, she likes you."


    ............


    ............Ah?


    What kind of gibberish are you speaking. Aria fires at me an average of 7.5 rounds per day.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Watson raised her eyebrows and said.


    ¡°I understand your feelings a little. That¡¯s why I dare say that you like Aria too.¡±


    Again with this trick.


    Reki had also spoken such words before.


    Just how deeply is my relationship with Aria misunderstood?


    ¡°Although it was an audacious guess, you¡¯re completely wrong. Do you know how many times I have to fight with Aria each day......¡±


    Suddenly, just as I was about to finish my sentence, I noticed that the surroundings changed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The streetlights and other electrical appliances suddenly went out.


    Our surroundings plunged into darkness in an instant.


    The current scene looks like a power outage. Streetlights, signal lights, and even the lights of residential houses are out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    At that moment, the sky far above us suddenly lit up.


    What? A plane......?


    450 meters from the Sky Tree. There was a blinding flash at the edge of the second observatory.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Watch out! High!¡± [Editor''s note: If this doesn''t make sense, it''s because the original was given in English, like it mentions below.]


    Watson noticed the flash and warned me in English.


    The light fell!


    What in the world was that?


    That lamp-like radiance fell towards the ground quickly.


    No, that was no lamp!


    It was too huge.


    A gigantic ball of light of diameter approximately 2 meters flew towards my chest with blinding speed.


    ¡°Tohyama......Hurry up and leave me!¡±


    *dong*!


    I was knocked aside.


    In front of my eyes¡ª


    Nothing but white.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t even have time to scream as Watson blocked the orb of white light with her body.


    The crackles of static electricity discharge are audible to my ear.


    Suddenly I felt a jolt of electricity run through my body.


    This is Hilda¡¯s move!


    What happened!? It¡¯s much more powerful than the one when we last met!


    ¡°¡ªWatson¡ª!¡±


    Watson¡¯s last shout burned itself into my memory.


    The surrounding air has become a flow, spiralling upward due to the high temperature caused by the lightning discharge.


    It was as if calling out to us¡ªthe air flow was drawing us upward¡ªupward.


    ¡ªLike a tornado, ever upward.


    Go For The NEXT!

 Volume 9 - CH 1

    "--Watson!"


    Turbulent hot wind blew my hair into a mess, as I yelled over the sound of crackling electricity.


    Feeling the searing light fade away, I rubbed my eyes to clear my vision.


    "......."


    Having been struck by the lightning orb from above, Watson was sprawled on the floor of the First Observation Deck.


    I rushed over immediately, and saw that the black bulletproof jacket she was wearing was now spread open like a towel, the hood of her cloak covered her head, giving the appearance of a turtle which had retreated into its shell.


    "Are you all right.. Watson!"


    "... I.. I''m.. not. Ever since the encounter with that Demoness Hilda, I have always.. planned to strengthen the electrical protection of my gear... However, my apologies Tohyama.. I need.. to rest for a while..."


    Talking up till this point, Watson stopped moving.


    How did things come to this.


    I had pursued Watson, who had taken Aria with him and fled to the Sky Tree -- finally engaging him in a life & death duel for 23 minutes.


    Known as a superb first class fighter, his... no, her fighting skills were extraordinary. Even with my fighting capabilities 1.7 times stronger than that of HSS Normal while I was in HSS Berserker mode, I was subjected to a very tough battle.


    And despite her strength, even Watson--


    In a single strike, lost consciousness in just 5 seconds.


    Unheard of and never seen before. A spherical lightning orb with a diameter of less than 2 meters... That was the appearance of the object that had hit her from above.


    It wouldn''t be wrong to assume that this was an attack from Hilda.


    After all, the Bat-girl from Grenada had ambushed us half a month ago using high voltage electricity.


    Only this time the attack is much more powerful--


    (If there was another shot now.....!)


    This is not good.


    Our movements are now thoroughly exposed to higher ground--the Second Observation Deck which has been taken over by Hilda.


    As the First Observation Deck we were on was still in its construction phase, other than steel beams, there was no ceiling to act as cover.


    (I need to hide Watson for now....)


    Carrying the unconscious Watson, I prepared to fall back from the area for now.


    However, whether due to an outage in the electricity supply or other reasons... The elevator did not respond when I pressed the button.


    Left with no choice, I could only take the staircase used for construction work to make my way down. Encountering a door on the way down, I kicked it open.


    Behind the door was a room full of water pipes that were stored messily.


    --Even though the space is very small, but it should be safe at least.


    After putting Watson down, I flipped open my phone to use it as a light source.


    ".......?"


    There was something strange on the screen of the phone.


    Black words on a white background displaying: "Error Code 961 Signal Interference".


    Even pressing the call button resulted in a ''Please Hold'' tone from the phone, there was no way to make any calls. Sending messages was out of the question as well.


    "Hey, Watson, pull yourself together."


    Ignoring the situation, and using the phone screen as a source of light, I shook Watson who was seated and leaning against the wall---and she slowly regained consciousness.


    "..... Tohyama... Where.. Where is this place...?"


    "Relax, we are below the First Observation Deck. Around us are concrete walls."


    "Than... Thanks... Aria... Aria is on the Second Observation Deck, Hilda is there as well... Since I brought Aria here... I must bear the responsibility. So please, as someone who cares for Aria as well... Please...! Help her... save Aria.....!"


    "--Don''t worry, my intention has always been to bring Aria back with me. The opponent has simply changed from you to Hilda, that''s all."


    Upon hearing my words, relief showed in Watson''s eyes--


    Then, using both of her trembling hands, she handed me her sword.


    "This, this Holy Cross Sword, I''ll pass it to you... use it well. You''ve seen it before, Hilda... loathes this."


    Looking at Watson who was straining just to speak, I furrowed my eyebrows.


    This sword... It''s not the first time I''ve seen it right?


    Even though is seemed vaguely familiar, but I couldn''t remember when it made an impression on me.


    "Is that so? You can''t remember? When Hilda... Tohyama, remember the battle on Sotobori Dori[1]?"


    "Ahhh... that time you appeared and chased Hilda away, I remember now."


    "..... That''s correct, however, I was actually putting on an act then--so as deceive everyone... Tohyama, just take the sword, normal weapons have no effect on Hilda."


    Of course--Hilda is the daughter of Vlad, and is a monster that possesses unlimited regenerative abilities.


    Even though I am not proficient in the use of weapons able to deal with the supernatural, now isn''t the time to nit-pick over such matters.


    I took the silver sword, and Watson took out a concealed Saxon hunting knife, passing it to me as well.


    The Holy Cross Sword was very long, and the blade will slightly show under my jacket..... better to conceal it under my clothes. With the strap as a support, the sword won''t drop off.


    Looking on as I accepted both items, Watson again passed me a small compressed-air type injector.


    "Nebula... a stimulant to the central nervous system. Under normal conditions it can increase concentration when injected into the body, and is a much stronger steroid compared to Latzo when one is losing consciousness. There''s still one dose left."


    "Why don''t you use it? My body is quite resistant to drugs. The paralysis drug you used on my eye previously--it wasn''t very effective."


    "This.. having this readily available will just be somewhat reassuring,"


    Watson shook her head, and looked up towards the ceiling.


    "Hilda... is a ''Spark Witch''. She is able to manipulate electricity, because of the genes from the African Knifefish.... it''s a type of electric fish. This has given her body cells the ability to store electricity--which is also the biological ability to use electricity generated by the body. What''s worse, is that she also possesses a supernatural ability which can be used in combination....."


    So in short it''s a high level combination of a freak and an ability user?


    This is just downright unfortunate.


    "Her witchcraft---or ability, is being able to manipulate atoms using electricity. Simply put, to convert surrounding material into atoms, and attract or repel the atoms from there. Although this requires a vast amount of concentration, the effective radius is very small, and the rate of success is low, however... if combined with the ability to generate electricity, a positively charged lightning orb can be created..... Or she can dissolve the ground beneath her feet, and move herself around like a shadow."


    Truth be told I don''t know if the explanation is truly accurate...


    Hilda may look as if she is able to move as a shadow, but in reality it was not an actual shadow, it''s more like dissolving herself into a pool of muddy water. I expressed my own views to Watson.


    "Hilda is a very intelligent woman, I believe she will not rely solely on these abilities. She has the Suggestive Arts--an ancient form of hypnotism. This will render others to listen to your instructions, while forgetting everything else, it''s pretty useful. This may be the reason why you do not remember much of the incident at Sotobori Dori."


    "Vampire, super powers and hypnotism. What a triple whammy, it''s a goddamn Grand Slam[2]."


    Maybe it was to prevent myself from feeling demoralised any further, I used a term from Mahjong which Riko had taught me over the summer, flashing a bitter smile.


    Perhaps sensing my mood, Watson looked me straight in the eye.


    "Tohyama, indeed, Hilda is a very strong opponent, that is why I handed Aria over to Grenada. Maybe you have already noticed--I have made contact with Hilda before all this started. The incident at Sotobori Dori was simply an act between Hilda and myself in order to gain Aria''s trust..... Even so, the Holy Cross Sword and Purified Silver Bullets I have given you will no doubt be a headache for her. This is why I handed them to you, as long as you are bent on declaring war against Grenada--"


    "I already had my suspicions to what you have just told me..... But you should stop worrying, I have no intention to back down, if i did, I''ll lose the right to call myself the team leader of Team Baskerville."


    Looking at me jokingly make the remarks, Watson attempted to stand up. However, using all her strength, she could only lift her hips slightly.


    "Tohyama... I, I want to fight too....!"


    "There''s no need. You can''t even stand, plus cute girls shouldn''t force themselves."


    Hearing me say ''cute''--


    Bam.


    Watson fell back where she was sitting, in a state of shock.


    "Ah.. you said... cute..."


    She stammered while repeating what I said, staring at me as if in a trance.


    Was it that much of a shock?


    Ahhh.


    Watson has always been living with a male identity, and probably has never been treated as a girl, so the shock must have been due to this.


    Although I can understand her reaction, but--


    Having came to the Sky Tree in HSS Berseker mode, I seemed to have activated my HSS normal mode while carrying Watson just now, so as of now I''m in a state where the 2 modes are interchanging.


    ..... Once I entered such a state, while I still be able to carry her so gently?


    The system of HSS modes is really troublesome.


    "--Do you know of anything else concerning Hilda?"


    Not sure if it was due to Hysteria mode, my concern for Aria grew.


    As it was more or less time to strike back, I stood up and carried the silver sword on my back.


    "If you are going by yourself.. it will be one against two, Tohyama."


    "Hilda never fully trusted me, so I have never seen the other person, but it appears there is definitely someone helping her, and that person is moving in the background tonight as well."


    "So there is another enemy. This is getting somewhat out of hand."


    Looking at me sigh, Watson said,


    "Do your best Tohyama, there is still a chance to win this. We, of Liberty Mason have always been battling such enemies, and have defeated them before."


    She was trying to encourage me with her words, really such an optimistic child.


    ".... Well, I''ll just have to try my hand."


    Thank you, Watson.


    This will be enough.


    While in Hysteria mode, being able to obtain support from females is a huge encouragement. The strength of the foes no longer matter. Nevertheless, even if not in Hysteria mode--any hot-blooded male will be motivated to fight.


    I stealthily returned to the First Observation Deck....


    The power outage on certain sections of the streets below were now brightly lit again.


    I have already realised that the power outage was due to Hilda tapping into the power supply to create the large lightning orb.


    That woman is really causing problems for everyone in her vicinity.


    (However... she hasn''t attacked me yet.)


    I kept my guard on the Second Observation Deck 100 meters above, but it appears there isn''t any light penetrating the cloud layer.


    No, there is, but the blurred light appears to be for illumination only.


    (That huge move...it should need some time for recovery. Or is she drawing me in closer to her trap?)


    Regardless of the situation, I have to press forward.


    Since power to the elevator has been restored, I might as well try my luck and use it to get up. But at this point....


    The security camera at the entrance to the elevator made a slight noise as it adjusted its angle.


    "......."


    Numerous cameras have been installed in the Sky Tree, and I have been avoiding them while making my way here.... But this camera seems to be different from the others, it was a wide angle camera.


    In Hysteria mode, I discovered that there was hardly any dust on it.


    Probably installed as recently as yesterday or today.


    Hilda. Have you been planning to watch my fight with Watson from the very beginning?


    --Then, I shall have to charge you a very high fee for watching.


    (Every level on this tower has enemies, it''s starting to feel like some old game.)


    Thinking of this, I resumed taking the elevator to proceed upstairs.


    Red flashing beacons installed to warn airplanes from crashing into the tower shone against the metal netting, imprinting square-shaped shadows on my face.


    Looking down, the view seems to be an aerial photograph taken by a man-made satellite.


    "......."


    Upon reaching a ''435 meters'' marking on a pillar, the elevator stopped. Getting off, I continued upwards on a sloping path constructed with metal bars and plates.


    Looking around, it seems that I am still inside the construction building.


    Steel bars were exposed from the walls, but at least there was a safety barrier formed by a metal alloy mesh and steel wires.


    A strong gust of wind blew past, and it felt like the whole tower was shaking. No, actually it was really shaking. Construction materials scattered around the place gave off creaking noises.


    Squeak. Squeak squeak. Suddenly, a different type of noise made me lift my head up--


    "............!"


    Only to see the whole ceiling filled with bats.


    Apparently this place becomes a nest for bats at night.


    I''m guessing there are around 50 of them? Although each one is small in size, seeing such a large number hanging upside down together feels really disgusting.


    My gaze swept over the the bats, and I prepared to proceed up the path marked with ''Up to 450 meters''--


    "--Kinji!"


    A seiyuu-like voice came from above my head.


    "......?!"


    Looking up, in the shadows of a steel beam--


    "Aria...!"


    It''s Aria.


    Her pink twin tails drifting in the wind, she was standing on a metal plate full of small holes.


    Good, nothing bad has happened to you.


    "Are you feeling all right? You were drugged by Watson...."


    "I''m fine. Although I slept enough while I was here.... overall I''m still alright. How about you? The fact you managed to reach here... you fought?"


    I quickly ran up the steps, while Aria hurriedly ran down, the sounds of our footsteps mingling together.


    "I didn''t know if the one coming up will be you or Watson... I guess this means Watson lost. Watson she... Umm, it can''t be helped, this is because the the deal with Hilda has fallen apart. You should have heard about this already?"


    Aria looked at me, seemingly knowing more about the details than I do.


    ".... Yeah. I understand the situation to a certain degree."


    "I see."


    Aria blinked her eyes, and--


    Grabbed my sleeves, dragging me along with some force.


    "Come, let''s negotiate with Hilda."


    "Negotiate? You and I, we.. killed Hilda''s father. We''re enemies, you think we can communicate with her through dialogue?"


    "We can. Hilda is much smarter than Vlad. She is wary of you, Kinji--you did manage to defeat my great grandfather Sherlock Holmes."


    "....I guess I''m being overestimated."


    "Kinji, only knowing how to fight does not make a real Butei. If we can reach an agreement, even if it doesn''t help Deen in any way... We may still be able to work out a truce between Hilda and Baskerville."


    Saying this, Aria pulled my hand and ran up the stairs.


    Her guns were still visible beneath her skirt--not only both her guns, but Aria was carrying her Kodachi on her back as well.


    Didn''t Hilda remove her weapons when she came here drugged?


    If that is truly the case--maybe we really can negotiate with Hilda.


    ".....?"


    Looking closely, Aria was...


    Wearing earrings.


    And just on one ear, a crudely-made black earring.


    It seems familiar.. where have I seen it before?


    Well, there''s nothing much to say if this is one of Aria''s interests, not that it''s a good one.


    But why does the shape of that thing look like a bat?


    It--reminds me of Hilda''s wings. This thing has such a hateful design.


    Every 100 meters above sea level, the air temperature decreases by 0.6 Degrees Celsius. In addition, it''s presently night time.


    While the autumn wind on the ground level might feel chilly, but 450 meters up in the sky--the Second Observation Tower was simply freezing like winter.


    The Sky Tree reaches up to here, with nothing else above besides the sky.


    No stars could be seen in the sky from the end of the stairs.


    In place, were thick layers of clouds, moving smoothly along with the strong winds.


    Surrounding buildings could no longer be seen, giving me the sensation of being among the clouds.


    "......."


    Aria and I appraised the Second Observation Deck, which was much smaller than the First Observation Deck.


    There were numerous equipment at the sides, with a circular cement ground in the center.


    Dimly lit lights were positioned everywhere, randomly illuminating the ground.


    There was... no sign of Hilda.


    In contrast, there was something which appears to be an altar in the northern corner.


    No.. not an altar.


    It was something much larger than the usual ones.... a coffin. And a bier.


    The shiny black bier was decorated with bright red roses.


    The huge roses--are the new species named as ''Aria'' by Vlad.


    And now, it has been collected in large quantities, almost burying the coffin itself.


    Surrounding the coffin, perhaps used in place of Baby''s Breath, appears to be some ferns which have extended all the way to where our feet are.


    "Hilda... went through the trouble to prepare all these things. I fear she means to have us sleep inside once negotiations are over."


    Following Aria''s line of sight, I saw 2 mahogany coffins, one large and one small, beside us--


    Kinji Tohyama.


    Aria Holmes Kanzaki.


    Each name was engraved into a metal plate on a coffin.


    Perhaps for the sake of transportation, electrical cables were snaking around the 2 coffins.


    "...... To have been showered with her love, although I have never wanted it even once."


    Feeling a nauseating chill down my back, I kicked out at one of the coffins.


    Immediately, ''Sqeak!''--


    Bats flew past my view, and...


    "-- The bier, is one''s final resting place, even if it is only a few square meters, it is a space that does not allow intrusions of any kind. This is a heartfelt and priceless gift to you from a highborn vampire such as I."


    Sha sha... Sha sha sha....


    From the luxurious shining black coffin in the northern corner, a weightless-looking umbrella appeared. Even though the coffin lid was still closed.


    (Hilda...!)


    Guru.. Gururu..


    Her face hidden under the spinning umbrella, Hilda--


    Appeared with both her legs standing on the sides of the coffin.


    Her face showing under the slant illumination of the lights.


    (Even though she''s an enemy--she''s really a beauty.)


    I had already knew this during our first encounter, but the realisation deepened in Hysteria mode.


    Her wax-like perfect white skin. Exotic yet alluring long red eyelashes. Full red lips. Golden ponytails completely curled at the ends. A beautifully shaped nose...


    With such a beautiful person wearing black gothic clothes, it was filled with a decadent, demonic-like charm--befitting one who is in fact, an actual demon.


    Layers of wrinkled frills, purely hand-made lace, black silk ribbons. Such extravagant accessories with such simple clothes, worn by Hilda with such indifference.


    "Ho ho, you seem to be entranced by me."


    Noticing my line of vision, she lifted her leg upwards in a provocative manner.


    Under her mini skirt filled with lace, beside the long stockings, there was a white eyeball tattoo.. It was like we were making eye contact with one another.


    Hugging tights with spider-web designs showed off her beautiful leg curves, and on her feet were shiny black enamel high heels--


    "Well, it can''t be helped, because I am simply too beautiful."


    The way I was looking at Hilda, instead of being entranced, I would say--it was on the verge of swallowing her.


    Even though I was standing off against her in Hysteria mode, I got a better understanding of her ''style''.


    "........"


    It was like the female version of a Demon King.


    Even the bier underneath her, gave me the impression that it was Hilda''s throne.


    "If I were to say humans like you are nameless weeds--then vampires are the precious roses residing in a greenhouse. The heavens have given us vastly different markings. Look as much as you like, it''s really just like a dog looking at the stars, we are the superior beings that you will never be able to reach--of course, as a member of the other sex, I too, have suffered from the aches and pangs of love. While you yearn for me, you can only see from afar, so I will at least grant you the right to look at me. Look, look, don''t move your gaze away..."


    As she chuckled, she moved her red nail-polish finger tips to the side of her lips.


    --? ....What''s the matter?


    Just as she said, I found myself unable to move my gaze away.


    "That''s right, this is it Tohyama. Just like this, like a rooted tombstone that is almost covered completely by algae. Yes... just like this, listen to me, be a good boy, ho ho ho."


    .....!


    I''ve been hit...


    This is---the Suggestive Arts. Watson mentioned it before, it''s a form of hypnotism.


    It was used on me the moment we met.


    My body... isn''t responding....! "Sorry, Kinji."


    A seiyuu-like voice as if from an anime. It''s Aria. She... took out a metal chain from underneath the coffin marked with her name.


    The chain made ''ga, ga'' sounds as it was pulled towards me from a hole in the ground.


    "......?!"


    When Aria bent her waist over, her double guns which were hidden under her skirt could be seen.


    Under the influence of Hysteria mode, I noticed something odd about the angle of the holstered guns.


    (The center of gravity... seems to be different from usual...?)


    ---It was as if, the guns were not loaded with bullets at all.


    The instant I realised this. ''Clack''.


    Aria swiftly wrapped my head with the chain, and proceeded to lock it in place.


    (--Aria?)


    Even so, I was still unable to make any form of resistance. In my current state, I could see in the field of my vision, ''Pah pah''.....!


    "Ho ho ho!"


    The curled ends of Hilda''s twin tails began exhibiting signs of light electrical discharge.


    She was holding in her hands a whip made of metal alloy with the appearance of snake scales--


    "Unnn...!"


    And as she took in a breath.


    --''Crack''!


    The sound of electricity discharging--


    "Guh!"


    I fell onto the ground beside the coffin with my name.


    I felt the electric current. Transferring from Hilda''s whip to my neck--and the floor as well--through the metal chain.


    "Wo ho ho ho ho! Looks like the stuff I transported here specially for this occasion has really been put to good use."


    With her fingers pressing on the edge of her mouth, Hilda made a sharp laughter comparable to ultrasound.


    The incident at Sotobori Dori is repeating itself again. I gritted my teeth--


    ...... Why! I looked at Aria and asked with my eyes.


    However, she just looked at me with indifference.


    "All beautiful roses have thorns--I have heard rumors Tohyama has a weakness for beautiful women, looks like it''s true."


    Hilda held the whip tightly in both her hands, swinging it and hitting the ground--


    She stepped onto the bier, with her high heels making a ''clack'' sound.


    "--I never wanted to fight with Watson in the first place. That is why, Tohyama, I laid out a plan to have you fight her instead. Even though you''re a fool, you do have impressive fighting skills--and as I predicted, you easily disposed of Watson who was holding on to Purified weapons.


    Although Watson lied to me as well before our battle, but--


    Looks like she was tricked by Hilda as well. We are all a bunch of fools.


    So this is one of the way she fights her battles... Carrying out an ''Operation'' to deal with us....


    "This tower is named the ''Sky Tree''. You are like an aphid crawling up along the tree. Ho ho ho ho ho.... Tohyama, crawl all you want. As for me--being able to fly--"


    --Swish--


    Bat-like wings sprouted from both sides of Hilda''s back in an instant.


    The inhumanely large shadow completely covered me as I laid on the ground.


    Swish swish--


    Fanning both wings several times, generating a down-lifting wind beneath her feet.


    The gust of wind scattered the roses beside the bier, revealing....


    "...Aria..."


    There was actually another Aria lying under the roses.


    The Aria covered by flower petals was completely wrapped from head to toe, with a cloth stuffed into her mouth.


    With a skillful flick of her hand, Hilda curled the whip around Aria''s ankles.


    Shuuu!


    With both her wings maintaining balance, she pulled back her hand and flung Aria out.


    "!"


    Being thrown across for nearly 10 meters--


    Aria collided with the coffin with her name on it with a bang, dazed for the moment.


    ".....?"


    Looking closely, this Aria was wearing Butei High''s uniform which has been modified with a sweet-Lolita style.


    This uniform should be--


    "Hilda--is really wary of Kinji, it''s true."


    The other Aria said softly as she looked at the Aria lying on the ground.


    The Aria who was standing lifted her hand to her jaw...''rustle''...and removed a think mask.


    The face under the mask...


    "I was still expecting something different to happen... but in the end you''re too useless, Kinji."


    --Riko!


    "Riko.... What, are you doing here...?!"


    "....."


    Riko, who has switched uniforms with Aria, silently removed her colored contact lens and threw them away.


    "--Well done, Riko."


    Placing the whip behind her back, Hilda did not refer to Riko as "Fourth" like before.


    "Riko, you possess great talent in skill and abilities that even I do not have. I have high regard for this, and hence I have never treated you as a genetic container, but as a formal member of the Dracula family...an existence only second to mine."


    Saying this, she walked down the coffin, with her high heels click-clacking as she walked over.


    "......."


    In contrast, Riko... had a complicated expression on her face.


    Is she also under the influence of the ''Suggestive Arts''...?


    No, that''s doesn''t feel right. Riko should still have control over her own actions.


    Then why... why are you obeying her commands, Riko...!


    "And... you''re really cute. Even though you used to despise me, but at the same time you look forward to be just like me right? Your contradicting emotions has given me such heartaches."


    Having walked over, Hilda caressed Riko''s cheek with her pale white fingers.


    Like showing affection for a beloved doll.


    "I apologise Riko, my father has treated you like a dog in the past.. but that was never my true intention."


    Fingers with bright red nail polish started gently caressing Riko''s face.


    Over and over... gently.


    "I know many things have happened between you and Tohyama, but you should forget all of it. Men are simply too boring. And even if he isn''t killed by me, he will ultimately die in the hands of Grenada one day. So you have no need to feel any guilt."


    Hearing this, Riko seemed to be turning her head to look at me, but was immediately held in a tight embrace by Hilda.


    "Don''t look back anymore. As you well know, this earring--"


    Hilda''s pale fingertips brushed against the single bat-shaped earring Riko was wearing.


    "--is the proof of becoming an official vassal for the Dracula family. If you wish to remove it, you either have to cut off the whole ear, or wait for me to do so when I feel like it, otherwise, the snake venom within will seep into your wound--10 minutes and you will be dead. This is for punishing traitors, to make them pay for their crimes."


    Hilda--you witch....!


    "You are using this.. to control Riko..."


    With my hands finally being able to move slightly, I tried to lift myself up.


    It can''t be done, even in Hysteria mode.


    "Ki-kun."


    Freeing herself from Hilda''s grip, Riko addressed me.


    "Riko has been--thinking about alot of things. After wearing this."


    Thinking about alot of things......?


    "Riko has always been in a family of thieves. Not like Ki-kun and everybody else, I live in darkness...the same side as Vlad and Hilda. Unknowingly, I started walking towards the side where Ki-kun is. It''s a wrong path that Riko has taken."


    Standing in between Hilda and me, Hilda looked down at me.


    "Hilda is the Darkness of Grenada, and born a witch. But... she has always been true to herself. Even after being captured and turned into a vampire by Vlad... she has fought alone, without backing from anyone. She is someone who can understand Riko better than Riko can."


    Riko....


    "And Hilda has accepted me with her nobility spirit. The night we were making our costumes for the Cosplay Cafeteria...Riko went to meet Hilda, and made an agreement."


    Come to think of it, that night...


    After completing her costume, someone did call Riko out of the classroom.


    So it was then--contact was made with Hilda?


    "Even though we were at odds during that time--Riko was surprised. Because Hilda was very polite, and even proposed the terms for Riko to join Grenada. After the fight at Sotobori Dori, Riko talked to Hilda again. Even though I was already wearing the earring, and could only obey her.... but Riko proposed to Hilda to ''never call me Fourth if we are to work together'', and Hilda--has never called Riko ''Fourth'' ever since."


    Standing behind Riko and listening to her speech, Hilda''s eyes narrowed, pleased with what she heard.


    While she was stroking Riko''s head, and was about to say something--


    --Uuuuu.


    A moan came from my side.


    "....Aria....?"


    I forciby turned my head which was partially paralysed to look, only to see the cloth stuffed in her mouth--


    Being chewed on by her cat-like fangs, and about to be bitten in half.


    "---Fwuu ahh!"


    Taking in a deep breath, Aria seemed to have finally shaken off the effects of Watson''s sedatives.


    With her large eyes with finely-defined eyelashes, she lifted her head and glared at Riko.


    "--Listen to me, Riko. I... don''t intend to blame you, after all anyone will cherish their own life."


    Behind me in the shadows, Aria spoke in simple and plain words,


    "But, Riko, let me tell you something in my position as a noble. The so-called nobility spirit from Hilda is just a show she has put on for you. Although you seem pretty immersed in it, it''s really just like rewarding you with candy so you''ll be obedient. She looks down on you, and treats you like a child."


    Hilda''s eyes--as if being exposed, suddenly became razor sharp.


    Aria, don''t create any more unnecessary provocations.


    Especially when we are unable to move at all.


    "Since no one else will point it out, let me do it. Hilda is just using that murderous earring to make you her slave!"


    With Aria hitting right in the center of the sore spot, Hilda,


    "A human... in front of a superior vampire.. dares to make such statements in a grandiose tone...."


    She''s... really pissed.


    "Vampires are not noble at all! Let me tell you--England has abolished slavery in 1833. You are behind by 150 years! Humans have already long moved on from slavery!"


    Hey, Aria.


    Haven''t you been treating me as a slave ever since we met?


    "--And you, Riko!"


    Baring fangs comparable to a vampire at Riko.


    She leapt up from behind me despite being constricted.


    "Since you don''t believe in Kinji, and laid a trap for him--then as Kinji''s partner, I have a duty to fight you! Prepare yourself!"


    And as Aria was jumping up and down like a fish--


    Shuu..


    (This, this person...!)


    She seems to be escaping from her chains.


    Oh yes, I remember now.


    Back in September, just like when we were tied up in the Shinkansen, Aria was very skilled in getting out of her bonds.


    --It follows the principle of pulling a Green Foxtail which has been rolled into a ball from someone''s hands.


    Noticing this, I immediately used my body to block Hilda''s view.


    "I''m going to punish you, Riko. Because you are standing on Hilda''s side now, nah!"


    Shuuu!


    Escaping from her chains, Aria immediately pulled out Watson''s Holy Cross Sword from my back.


    "--!"


    Upon seeing the sword, Hilda seemed to reach for the whip on her waist.


    However, there''s simply no time for her to retaliate.


    "Ya!"


    Wearing Riko''s modified uniform, Aria leapt over me to attack Hilda, the ribbons on her chest fluttering in the wind.


    Just when the Holy Cross Sword in her small hand was stabbing towards Hilda like a comet--


    Whoosh.


    Using both her wings and feet to push herself, Hilda slid backwards at the very last moment.


    She dodged, evading Aria''s attack completely.


    Able to escape the seemingly unavoidable strike in an instant, Hilda is indeed able to recover instantaneously.


    "Bah, that is truly a bothersome thing you have there."


    Seeing Aria pull back the sword, Hilda flicked her wrist and attacked with the whip.


    Just as if looked like Aria and Hilda were locked in a stalemate--


    "--!"


    Paaa!


    The whip from Hilda''s hand made contact with the silver sword in Aria''s hand.


    "Kyaaa!"


    High tension electrical current suddenly passed among the three parties, and Aria gave out a short cry.


    Even though she didn''t loosen her grip, but to the current Aria--


    "Lowly human--know your place!"


    Hilda successfully struck at the sword, causing it to fly in mid-air--


    The train of her skirt flying in the wind, Hilda leapt up and kicked out with her heels.


    "--ahhh!"


    Backing down near to where I am, Aria seemed to be nearly paralysed by the electrocution.


    Losing her strength, she fell into a cross-legged sitting position in front of the coffin, no longer able to move.


    "How dare you use such filthy things against me....!"


    Using the whip to curl around the silver sword, Hilda then pulled her whip hand back over her head.


    Following that--like a catapult from the Middle Ages, she made a big arc with her hands, flinging the sword far away.


    I could only look on as the sword flew in a straight path out of the observation deck--


    Looks like it''s true, Hilda really despises that sword.


    But, the trump card is no longer in our hands now.


    Plus Aria, the only one with experience fighting Choutei is down for the count.


    Riko has joined the enemy, and will only watch from the sidelines.


    As for the me in Hysteria mode, I have been in this sorry state from the very beginning.


    (.....Godammnit....)


    3 minutes.. No, just give me 2 more minutes. Is there no way to buy time?


    Just 2 more minutes and I can move my hands.


    If I can move my hands... there''s still a chance...!


    "Such rats trying to go against the Night Hunter of Grenada.. it makes me sick. This joke has gone on far enough."


    --chi chi, chi chi chi chi...


    A strange sound of something being started made me raise my head, only to see Hilda standing a short distance away....


    "--Aira, I have decided to bring forward my operation for you."


    She lifted a small chainsaw hidden among the ferns.


    Following which, she activated it. The chainsaw started making crunching noises as Hilda slowly closed in.


    This is like a bad scene from a horror movie...!


    "Hey, hey! Don''t come over! What operation are you talking about!"


    "Why, it''s to saw Aria''s chest open in order to remove her heart. The human rib-cage can be surprisingly sturdy."


    Facing me as I was shouting, a frozen smile appeared on Hilda''s pale face.


    Hilda reached the side of Aria, and ''shaaaa''--


    Ripped apart the blouse of her sailor uniform in one motion.


    "All right, look closely now Aria, the Hidan in your heart, I''m going to......"


    Unable to make a sound because she was paralysed from the electric shock, Aria''s chest and underwear were exposed.


    Having her bra with the poker pattern fully exposed, Aria--


    Even though she could not speak, her face blushed red in an instant.


    And using all her body strength shifted her head to the side as a sign of resistance.


    But Hilda mercilessly pressed on to Aria''s flat chest--


    "Be at ease. I do fancy your appearance somewhat, and will not damage any other areas besides your chest, so as to leave your whole corpse for the coffin. So you should hand over your body to me without worries...."


    Fu. Fu. Hilda started panting excitedly--


    Then slowly, slowly, inched the electric saw nearer and nearer to Aria''s chest.


    Her eyes staring at the fearful expression showing on Aria''s face.


    That Hilda...she''s enjoying herself from human fear...!


    "Stop, Stop...!"


    My incessant shouting were simply an entertaining sideshow for Hilda.


    Ho... She bared her fangs, unable to conceal her joy.


    "Fantastic.. tonight is simply fantastic. Just thinking back of the exhilaration I am experiencing now, I''m afraid even after a year from now I will still be happy beyond measure. All right, Aria--now scream, please scream out loud, it will be like cute noises from a nightingale... ho ho ho, wo ho ho ho ho!"


    The blade of the saw finally made contact with Aria''s underwear--


    ''Sssss'', scattering fibres of clothing.


    "--!"


    Aria''s body jerked in response. Seeing this, ''Ahhh'', Hilda gave out a coy sigh.


    With her face showing her to be fully immersed in sadistic pleasure, she tightened her body.


    "Excellent... that''s very good Aria, that was simply incomparable.... Yes, that expression. More, show me more....!"


    Probably over-indulging on her feelings, Hilda''s hands started trembling from the excitement--


    "Just a little, a little bit more, yes, more, show me! Ahhhhh.... Yes! Yes!"


    ''Sss'', ''Ssssssss''----!


    She ran the tip of the electric saw several times over Aria''s underwear.


    "......Stop....I....hate...."


    Finally able to speak softly, Aria was still unable to resist at all.


    Hearing her voice, Hilda''s breathing became more intense.


    "How is it? Are you terrified? You''re terrified aren''t you? Then say it out! Say it, quickly!"


    Speaking like a sadistic maniac, Hilda continued shifting the electric saw relentlessly.


    Sssssss--!


    Sometimes slowly, sometimes quickly.


    "How is it Aria?! You should say something! Ho ho, ho ho ho ho!"


    --Ssss, ssss--ssssssssss--


    Ravaged to no end, the underwear was now worn to a thread--once it falls off...


    Hilda will most certainly harm the layer of skin below. Over. And over.


    Similarly after that, the tissues, and even the bone....!


    (Shit....move...!)


    Come on hands, move...!


    If I can move my hand, I can try to.... stop that... saw....!


    But, it won''t move. There''s still 1 minute to go... it can''t be done still, I can''t move my hands at all.


    "Hilda, is this really alright."


    Suddenly at this moment, Riko--


    In a manner vastly different from the usual, started speaking in the tones she used when she was the "Butei Killer".


    "Aria is a rare host of the Hidan. If we kill her, progress on "The Study in Scarlet" will become exceedingly difficult."


    Above my head, Riko reached out her hand and grabbed the handle of the electric saw.


    Her... hand was trembling slightly.


    ".....!"


    As if in a trance, Hilda raised the corner of her eyes.


    Looking like a teenage girl whose dessert was taken away.


    "You--insolent girl!"


    Pah!


    A golden bolt of electricity flashed from Hilda''s hand.


    "--Guuuuh!"


    Riko fell forward. And Hilda--


    Stepped onto Riko''s back with the thin and sharp stiletto of her heels.


    Then, a crashing sound--


    With movements like a lunatic, she threw her saw onto the ground.


    "Riko! Didn''t you.... see and understand what was going on? I was having the time of my life! Painstakingly... working towards it painstakingly, I almost could have gotten my high--but thanks to you, everything is ruined!"


    Grinding her gritted teeth, Hilda yelled out in an indignant, even tearful manner.


    It appears that... having someone interrupt her while she was torturing her prey is one of the unhappiest things that can happen to Hilda.


    --What the hell is she. Truly a real sadist. It''s incomprehensible.


    "A..Aria is still of some value! Don''t kill her...!"


    Riko--continued saying.


    It seems that the voltage Hilda used was much lower than when she was dealing with me and Aria.


    But, looking at Hilda''s attitude now... it doesn''t look like she stayed her hand on purpose.


    Observing this with my own eyes in Hysteria mode, I discovered something was amiss--


    At this time, my hands were able to move slightly.


    Another 30 seconds....!


    "You actually said ''Don''t kill Aria''.....? Did you not swear loyalty to me? I see, so that''s how it is, you intend to betray me again?"


    Creak....!


    Applying force on her toes, Hilda ravaged Riko''s back with the stilettos of her heels.


    "..........!"


    Riko was unable to free herself.


    But seeing how she was able to raise her head due to the pain, it seems that she wasn''t completely immobilised.


    Completely uncharacteristic of Riko, with fear showing on her face, she silently took in Hilda''s rage.


    Riko--


    When she curled up on my bed that night, simply hearing Hilda''s name frightened her.


    Although it looks as if she was trying to convince Hilda just now, but in actual fact... she was probably terrified. She''s terrified of Hilda.


    Jittery, unable to disobey. Really.


    "Riko, I intended to have you tested tonight. To see if you are able to watch me kill Aria and Tohyama... but, you failed. Does this mean you wish to return to Baskerville? Huh? Huhhhh?"


    Creak... Creak...!


    "Ahhhh... Guuuuh!"


    Riko''s voice was trembling due to pain and fear.....


    "Riko, you are indeed unfit to become my servant. You can only be a pet. You shall stay in my room as a toy for the rest of your life, I''ll let you wear a collar and treat you with affection. So as to say, the next time you disobey me--I''ll use the earring and kill you!"


    Hilda who was ravaging Riko''s back with her heels,


    Bang!


    Stepped her heels onto an empty spot near Riko''s head.


    "--Riko, beg for my forgiveness. Hmmmm, apologising is of no use now. You''ll have to kiss my shoe while swearing your undying loyalty to me. You can only live on as my property."


    "Uuu.... Uuuuuuuu..."


    Her hands, in a posture seemingly to support and hold something, touched the heels in front of her eyes.


    With her face sticking on the concrete floor.


    Drip. Drip. The sound of water rang out.


    Those--Riko''s tears...


    "..........!"


    Now--


    I can finally move my right hand, and grab the drug in my pocket.


    Then, ''Phishhh''--


    I plunged the needle into my left hand.


    Just as the trembling Riko was about to place her lips onto Hilda''s shoe--


    "Butei Charter No. 8."


    As I spoke, I gathered the collective consciousness of every part of my body.


    The beating of my heart, the circulation of my blood, all returning to normal as the effects of the drug spread.


    "The mission must be resolved completely."


    The deep sound of my voice made Hilda turn her head.


    Her large eyes brimming with tears, Riko turned her head as well to look at me.


    "Riko, when did it all start--the moment you started to place your trust in me? It was the moment you told me ''Save me''."


    Even though I was aware of the way I was talking, but--


    My Hysteria mode seems to be skewed towards Normal mode now.


    Is it because the feeling of ''Aria is being taken away by another man'' has faded?


    From the blood flow in my body, I would estimate--70% Normal mode, 30% Berserker mode--or thereabout.


    Even though Hilda is female, but I should be able to fight her using the momentum of Berserker mode. I''ll just do it!


    "Tonight, let me finish the ''hidden part'' of the mission Riko has requested of me."


    Looking at me still lying on the ground, Hilda laughingly mocked at me,


    "Ho ho ho--what are you planning to do, Tohyama? Use your body which can only sprawl on the floor like a dying earthworm?"


    For your first question, I will answer with words. As for the second question, I shall refute it with action."


    "....?"


    "I will, rescue Riko."


    Finished with my line, and still pretending to be unable to move--


    Swish!


    I pushed myself up, and vaulted onto my feet.


    And immediately rushed towards Hilda with my posture lowered.


    "--!"


    Not believing that I was able to move, and that I would really use my actions to refute her statement, Hilda just stood there and stared.


    Using the opportunity, I rescued Riko, carrying her in my arms, princess-style.


    (--It''ll be troublesome if I get electrocuted again.)


    Thinking about this, I considered where the high tension cables were located on the ground and the safety distance I have to keep--


    I pulled away a distance of 6 meters away from Hilda.


    "......."


    In my arms, Riko... was curled up and trembling like a child freezing in cold weather.


    Her fear of Hilda had been deeply imprinted into her heart ever since she was a child, even now it was still binding Riko.


    What kind of cruel treatments did she suffer as a child......


    From the looks of it, it''s probably much worse than I can ever imagine.


    On the other hand, as I have quickly verified... Although Aria is still unable to cover herself with her underwear in pieces, and unable to speak, but--


    "RIKO. PRIORITY. SAVE."


    She sent me the message to using the method of eye-blinking communication.


    You really are a kind-hearted child, Aria.


    You should just have a good rest now.


    --Leave the rest to me.


    "What is with this ''rescue Riko''? Tohyama, you really are a pushover. Riko is the wicked girl who set the trap to lure you into coming here not too long ago, remember?"


    Swish.


    Opening up her bat wings, she flapped her wings and lifted her feet up from the ground.


    Flying to a height of nearly 1 meter, she landed on the coffin with my name.


    "Riko betrayed me when pleaded with me to spare Aria''s life. And to think not too long ago, she wore the earring and swore loyalty to me. Before that, she was a member of Team Baskerville. And again before that, she was in E.U. Even earlier than that, a dog that my father kept--she has been traversing between night and day so many times it''s simply frightening, what an unsightly woman."


    Hearing what Hilda said, a trembling Riko shut her eyes tightly....


    "It''s true, Kinji..... I am a traitor... I betrayed you because I didn''t want to die...."


    Riko started quivering and sobbing while in my arms.


    The earring on her ear gleaming for an instant.


    "Riko, you have to be re-educated, because such inconsistency and indecisiveness from you is simply hideous--"


    Using the coffin as a stepping stone--


    Swish!


    Opening her wings up even more than just now, she flew up 3 meters, above the lights of the observation deck.


    ".....!"


    Her jumping ability left me gawking.


    "--The world, turns with the night as it''s center--!"


    Moving with the wind, Hilda''s gliding form cast a shadow on our heads.


    She did not flap her wings at all while up in the air.


    Judging from the shape, her wings seems to maintain flight in a different manner from birds.


    She could rise up 2~3 meters in the air, and cut across the sky like a snowmobile.


    Her mobility far exceeds that of humans. What a tough opponent.


    Hilda spread her wings like an airplane, stagnating in the air for a brief moment before starting to reduce her speed... Swish.


    With her mini skirt pressed down, the train of her extravagant skirt fluttering upwards--


    She landed on the large black coffin filled with flowers.


    "The Dracula clan is the dark nobility of Grenada. Riko--unlike you, our hearts have never wavered, nor have we turned our backs on darkness. We, are never confused."


    Saying this, Hilda covered her mouth with a fan made of black ostrich feathers.


    "This is the dogma of our strength, which is why our bloodline is able to obtain the greatest power, and stand at the very top of all living things. Power, is determined by the sequence of all living things. The weak must obey the strong. This is the truth of life."


    Clack. Clack.


    The sounds of Hilda''s heels could be clearly heard as she walked back and forth on the bier.


    "Humans are not spared from this reality as well. The weak can only suppress their will, and live under the bindings of the strong. Disobedience will only mean certain death. Riko, your earring is the symbol of such reality."


    Like a lecturer on a stage, Hilda continued speaking,


    "Vampires are realistic. We do not spout idealistic remarks like ''No bullying of the weak'' like humans. That''s right. It is too idealistic even for humans. Human societies do not show pity to the weak as well. They are either alienated or simply left to die slowly. Riko, that is why it is only natural for you to obey me. In this city there are millions of people obeying another person in order to survive--they are accepting the very same reality."


    Hilda pointed at the commotion under her feet with her fan.


    I glanced down, only to see the lights below--


    Were being extinguished one by one....


    "Accept reality--this will mean how you have the matured as a living thing. So Riko, there is nothing for you to cry about. If you are able to let go of your confusion and watch Tohyama and Aria die, you will have grown as an adult. Obeying the strong, accepting the truth--this is part of being an adult. So there''s is no need for your tears any more."


    Covering her face with both hands, Riko was still sobbing.


    And looking at her from close distance--


    I could no longer hold back, and chuckled at Lady Dracula who had been talking non-stop.


    "....Ha.... ''Power is everything''? This is just like some villain from an old shounen manga. Hilda, you are unable to recognise the strength of people, as a noble you are simply being disrespectful. You actually treat Riko as a weak child."


    "What did you say....?"


    Swish--Hilda''s head turned back to look at me. In a laughing tone, I said,


    "I''m afraid you have only encountered weak people. As for me, be it good or bad--I have met many people who are really strong. Riko is one of them."


    ".....Kinji......?"


    Riko opened a little space between her fingers, showing her teary eyes.


    "Hilda, it''s just like you said--humans often become lost. However, we live with this confusion, and look out for one another while we choose the correct path to take. It is because of this confusion, that we are called humans. Sometimes this confusion is worth laughing at. Honestly speaking, Riko is an idiot with directions and tone deaf... this is why I, will become her map."


    Like an elder brother looking at his sister, I looked at Riko in my arms with warm and gentle eyes.


    Looking directly into Riko''s pupils, I asked with sincerity,


    "Riko, you--have always been shackled by Vlad and Hilda. It must have been a cruel, harsh and stubborn binding, right?"


    "......"


    Riko''s wet eyes-- looking back at me.


    "Riko, is it okay to continue on like this? Is it fine to remain shackled like this?"


    Facing my direct question, Riko--


    "....No...no more. I, I''ve had enough..."


    Tears started flowing from her big round eyes once again.


    Uncontrollably, she cried without pause.


    "....I want, I want to be free...!"


    ".....Good. Nicely said."


    Turning 180 degrees, I placed Riko down carefully.


    "Listening to your words is enough. It has already given me a reason to fight."


    Following which, I went down on one knee, and gently wiped the tears off her face.


    "I will defeat her, and remove this hateful earring for you--"


    I stood up once again, turning my head in Hilda''s direction......


    "--with the best of my abilities."


    Although it may be a little too late, I finally declared war against Hilda.


    "Lady Hilda Dracula. You are guilty of harming, imprisoning and kidnapping a minor, I will now arrest you."


    As I stared at Hilda--


    Swish. She closed her fans, looking pleased as she looked at me.


    "Tohyama--nice eyes. You''re a completely different person from when I last attacked that vehicle, it''s pretty attractive. If it''s the you now, I don''t mind giving you an accessory for your personal use."


    "Being unable to accept a gift from a beautiful lady, I am really sorry--but, although I must decline becoming exclusively yours, but if it''s the other way round, you can consider it after our fight. After all, I seemed to be known as a lady killer."


    "The other way round...?"


    Hilda looked as if she was considering something....


    Following which, her porcelain white skin became tinged slightly red.


    Maybe she was thinking of going out on a date and holding hands with me or something.


    Just when she was furiously thinking of something to say, I intentionally smiled questioningly at her--momentarily causing her to be unable to speak, and blushing angrily in embarrassment.


    Ha.... It seems that there isn''t much difference in treating her as one would treat a normal girl.


    Especially since she''s a very self-centred girl.


    From her reaction, it seems she has very little experience, no, she has absolutely no experience in interacting with men.


    Well her father is the fearsome Vlad after all. I seriously doubt there were any chances of knowing any guys.


    "Ah.... Ri, Riko!"


    In a state of panic, Hilda shifted her conversation away from me to Riko--


    "I am now, going to kill Tohyama immediately! Watch closely and learn!" You should not be choosing a path based on some fictional fantasy like freedom, but a path of being shackled to reality!"


    Slowly recovering her initial momentum, ''pa''... ''pa''... small balls of light started appearing around her.


    "''Lightning Orb''--I only used about 80% strength when I dealt with Watson. But, Tohyama, as for you, I shall show you the power of 100%. No, for the crime of making fun of me, I shall let you have a taste of 120%....!"


    A golden lightning orb the size of a Ping Pong ball started forming in front of Hilda''s chest.


    Then its size slowly increased to that of a baseball--then a volleyball--its size was increasing with each passing second.


    --It''s coming--


    Making use of the city''s power grid, this is her sure-kill technique.


    It''s the very same ball of lightning that hit Watson.


    (.....The silver bullets.....)


    I have no weapon on my waist now, I left my Desert Eagle on the First Obeservation Deck after Watson threw the magazine away. Just the Beretta holstered at the side of my body.


    And this Beretta, will be the trump card in this fight with Hilda--


    Loaded within were Purified Silver Bullets that Watson has given me.


    Since Hilda seemed to really despise the silver sword, the silver bullets should have the same effect.


    However, in order to shoot--the timing is of utmost importance.


    Because if she notices the gun, she will certainly go for it in a heartbeat.


    And if it turns into close-quarter combat, I will have to constantly guard against her electric shocks, placing me in a very disadvantageous position.


    So now I can only maintain a distance, and find an opportunity to open fire at Hilda.


    --Thinking like this, I hid the silver bullets.


    "Now.... 100%....! Good, it''s almost done...!"


    Looking at the large ball of light which was now taller than Hilda, I discovered a decisive gap in Hilda''s defense--


    Thanks to my observation eye powers while in Hysteria mode.


    The very instant she launches an attack using electricity, she becomes exhausted.


    And just for that very moment, she will be defenseless.


    So--it will be possible to inflict serious wounds on her if I shoot a split second before she releases the lightning orb.


    Plus my shooting is blindingly fast--


    Because from imitating Nii-san, I have mastered the ''Invisible Bullet''...!


    ".......!"


    Producing crackling sounds, the lightning orb is now more than 2 meters in diameter--


    It is at least one times, no, two times larger than the one that hit Watson.


    Although I don''t really understand the physical make-up of electric particles, but the density--seems to be very high for this thing.


    While my clothes may be bullet-proof, it offers no protection against electricity. If I get hit I will definitely die.


    But I have no fear. Because I will take Hilda out before it hits me.


    Hence, like an attempt to suppress any remaining traces of fear within me--I start to make tiny movements with my fingers.


    Invisible Bullet. To draw the gun in a blinding flash like drawing a sword. This is in preparation to act.


    (Ok, I''m ready for it at any time now--)


    The time-span when Hilda will be fully exhausted is only 0.5 seconds.


    That will be more that enough.


    Invisible Bullet, just needs only 1 shot to well and truly hit the opponent.


    Nothing else in this world can be compared to Hysteria mode. I will let Hilda personally experience that.


    In order not to miss the moment, I stared fixatedly at Hilda''s beautiful face.


    "Tohyama. For a weakling who cannot choose between the darkness and the light, and a fool who mouths off fantasies, I''ll have you die in your fantasy. Fantasies are but dreams, and dreams cannot turn into reality, it is a most foolish way of thinking. Humans like you whom are incapable of living in darkness--are nothing more than sinful creatures who think of darkness as a mere fantasy, and taint the beauty of the night--"


    Fuuuh. Taking in a deep breath, Hilda--


    Forcefully released the golden lightning orb--


    Now!


    (--Invisible Bullet--!)


    .....?!


    "--......?!"


    What--what is happening?


    Hands... I can''t move my hands...!


    The paralysis from the previous electric shock has most certainly been removed.


    "--You really are a man who doesn''t learn, Tohyama."


    Posing as if she was about to release the lightning orb, Hilda--suddenly smiled--


    She spun the lightning orb in her hands, and move it above her head.


    "Silver bullets emanating the smell of cheap perfume, you think I haven''t noticed? You kept your eyes on me while you were preparing to shoot. So--I used the Suggestive Arts on you."


    .....I''m finished.....!


    Searching for a defensive gap before the opponent strikes, looks like she has turned the tables on me using the same tactic.


    And with regard to trickery, this bat-girl is already a pro from the start.


    ......''Pah'', ''Pah pah''... the crackling of electricity is getting louder...!


    "Like how science is moving forward, so too is magic. If I were to solely rely on my own body, it''s simply a matter of time before I run out of energy. So I developed a method of exploiting energy obtained from the outside. Just like how a witch in the desert obtain power from the stars in the sky, I--make use of the electricity produced by humans. If based on the catergorisation method being used in the recent years, I can be considered among one of those able to use a second ability. The only difference, is that I have reached a level no humans can hope to match.... Ok, it''s now at 120%.... Ahhhh, it''s spoilt. Looks like it''s still a bit difficult to manipulate."


    Saying this, Hilda began rebuilding the lightning orb. Even the skin on her body began producing short crackling sounds due to electricity.


    Her golden pupils, smiling--stared at me.


    (It''s coming....!)


    Laughing and baring her fangs, Hilda--


    "Tohyama, you have a very nice expression on your face now. It''s simply divine....."


    Finally, she''s beginning to use her strength. But at this time,


    Swish--


    "--?"


    Drifting along with the wind--


    Reflecting the light from the lightning orb, something like a ball of glass rose up from the ground.


    From my toes, it jumped to the side of the coffin Hilda was standing on.


    Flying along with the wind, is that.... a soap bubble?


    No, that''s not it.


    Last month, I saw it on the Shinkansen--the Explosive Bubble--a vapor explosive.....!


    --BOOM!!!--


    The sound from the explosion rocked the entire Second Observation Deck. The roses and ferns which decorated the bier were reduced to scattered petals dancing in the sky.


    "--?!"


    Wearing her heels, Hilda almost lost her balance.


    ''Pa pa'', ''Pa''! This time the sound of electricity came from the side of the coffin--the thick electric cable hidden below the Japanese Creepers had been broken.


    And as my eyes were registering this scene, the lightning orb above Hilda''s head--


    --Whoosh--


    Like an electric ball with its power cut, vanished without a trace.


    Managing to remain standing on the coffin after some effort, Hilda bared her fangs--


    "Fourth.....!"


    She called out the name.


    Turning my head back, beside me...


    Standing there, holding on tightly to a tiny perfume bottle with her trembling fingers, was Riko.

 Volume 9 - CH 2

    "Ki-kun, back down~"


    Stepping forward, Riko threw away a one-time use bottle roughly the size of a pill.


    After shouting my name, she gradually stopped her shaking.


    Then, she started clapping her hands loudly and yelling.


    "Ah, that''s right! Riko forgot! She actually forgot! Ki-kun and Aria are both Riko''s prey! But, who''s that girl? How could she be so ignorant and attempt to start a NTR path[1] on her own! Hohohoho~!"


    Taking random little steps, Riko spun around in a circle.


    Now she''s behaving just like her usual self, block-headed but brimming with the will to fight.


    Although looking at her now, it seems a bit like she''s encouraging herself.


    "--That coffin is a transformer right?"


    Coming to a stop with her feet smacking down, Riko''s eyes were serene as she faced Hilda.


    From what I can tell... Her expression seems to indicate she has made a important decision about something.


    "You can use electricity. However, this ability is copied from the genes of the African Knifefish. It''s unable to discharge large amounts of electricity for long periods of time, at most--once or twice each time, then it will need some time to rest."


    "Fourth... How did you know..."


    "What''s there to be surprised about? You can simply search the net for this basic knowledge--"


    Riko smiled brazenly at Hilda, who was furrowing her eyebrows.


    "This is why you normally restrain yourself from releasing electricity...and tap it from external sources instead. However, since the voltage of the electrical supply from external sources are very low, and your body can only process high voltage electricity, you''ll need a large transformer."


    (....So that''s how it is....)


    Just like how electronic products from other countries cannot directly use Japan''s electrical power due to incompatible voltage ratings, and require a suitable transformer.


    And Hilda is no exception.


    That huge coffin, is a transformer used by Hilda to convert the city''s electrical power supply for her attacks.


    Now, with the loss of that coffin, she''s...


    "Hilda, there''s no longer any electrical power supply you can use. Your body can no longer discharge electricity as well, because you have already used your own electricity on Aria and me. This also means that you have lost your ability to manipulate atoms, and you''re no longer capable of converting yourself into a shadow to move freely around."


    Pulling on Aria''s arms, who is still unable to move, Riko dragged her away from the mahogany coffin.


    Then she patted on her ears, and took out another mini-sized perfume bottle.


    Pressing on the nozzle--


    Small bubbles floated in between my coffin and Aria''s coffin, and boom. The explosion blew apart the cables connecting the two coffins.


    Sparks could be seen from arcing the severed cables, creating snapping sounds.


    "As expected, this is a battery bank. Hilda, after hearing what I said, you gave a ''I still have an ace up my sleeve'' look at this coffin. You should know better--Riko is a thief whose expertise is finding what others want to hide."


    "I was too careless. To think... you still have more of such explosives with you..."


    Baring her fangs, Hilda gritted her teeth.


    Riko threw away the empty explosives bottle, and continued talking.


    "As everyone knows, ''The Butei Killer uses bombs''."


    These were the exact words she said to me on when she hijacked the ANA600--


    Riko lifted her skirt up slightly, and made a curtsey at Hilda after displaying her superiority.


    (...Riko...)


    --Crack--


    A bright red flower seemed to have bloomed on Riko''s right ear--


    That''s fresh blood.


    The earring, which Hilda mentioned "will explode on my command", has cracked.


    Even though there were no injuries to other parts of the body besides the ear--I''m afraid that the snake venom has entered her body through the wound.


    A venom with enough poison to kill ten people...!


    "......."


    Riko remained in her slightly bowing position, the pain on her ear causing her to eyelids to twitch lightly.


    Her cute face, still tranquil as though nothing had happened.


    "Ki-kun, we''ll have to say goodbye now. If I had known, the two of us should have had a farewell dinner."


    Riko''s strong voice appeared to be abnormally serene.


    "Although there is only 10 minutes, but Riko has escaped from the control of those people and obtained her freedom. All thanks to Ki-kun''s encouragement, Riko can go back to becoming the real Riko. So, even if it''s only for 10 minutes... Ki-kun can see the real Riko, and that''s enough."


    Before she finished her sentence...


    Large rain drops started falling from the gloomy sky.


    Patter, patter... Riko shook her head, as if trying to cut off the falling rain drops, drawing the swords on her back.


    Aria''s twin Kodachi, which she took when disguising herself as Aria.


    "Hilda, I''m now going to finish something I''ve always wanted to do... I''m taking my revenge on you!"


    With blood still flowing on her right ear--


    Riko loosened her hair down, like the Medusa from Greek mythology.


    "Fine by me, there''s no harm in fighting you. For someone of your calibre, you''re no match for me even if I''m unable to use electricity. You should feel honoured, because you''re the first human to have fought twice with members of the Dracula family in a single lifetime."


    As if to counter Riko''s hair, Hilda unfolded both her wings, and brought 1 leg forward.


    Using her toes, she hooked up--a golden trident.


    With three prongs as its front, the trident boasts a higher kill-rate than a normal spear.


    "However, Fourth, have you forgotten? Vampires have four Demon Entrails which can heal any wound in an instant, and the location of the Demon Entrails differ for each vampire--you don''t know where mine are, and the ones you do know, are only the two on my leg?"


    "Riko...."


    Still unable to move due to the influence of the Suggestive Arts, I twisted my head to look--


    Only to see Riko pulling the bolt of a gun, saying.


    "Don''t worry, Riko still has Ki-kun."


    Raising my Beretta, she kissed it.


    Looks like she stole it from me even before she got up on her feet.


    "Purified Silver Bullets--you won''t be able to heal from wounds caused by these right, Hilda?"


    ".... It just won''t be instantaneous, and there''s nothing to fear as long as it doesn''t hit. Come, enemies of my father--pray for yourselves. Tonight, the three of you will die."


    Hilda got down from the coffin, raising the trident--


    Riko drew the Saxon hunting knife from my back, and displayed the twin kodachi in her hair, as well as the gun and knife in her hands.


    --Double Knife Double Gun Riko--


    Although the version in front of me is slightly different, but that form which caused untold suffering even for Aria gloomily surfaced in my mind.


    "Tonight only two people will die--and that includes you!"


    Riko suppressed the pain from the poison, and roared as she charged forward.


    At lightning speed, she got close to Hilda, swinging the twin Kodachi at her opponent using her hair--


    Clang clang!


    Hilda blocked the attack using her trident.


    Following that, Riko started to spin her Kodachi like a windmill, an action physically impossible for human arms, hoping to use the technique to disarm Hilda of her trident.


    Clang!


    Also using a move which humans are unable to perform--Hilda used her wings to launch the trident into the air.


    Her corset now almost twisted to the opposite direction, bang!


    Just as one of Hilda feet (which was in heels) touched the ground--


    "Hilda! You--have survived till now relying on your Demon Entrails!"


    Clang!


    The Beretta in Riko''s hand spat fire, a Purifed Silver Bullet flying towards Hilda''s right wing--hitting the base of the wing.


    With a loud bang, the wing membrane which was hit exhibited an unusually large, spreading wound.


    It was like being splashed with acid.


    "Guh...!"


    Hilda started to moan. her wounds not healing instantly like Vlad.


    "Just because you think nothing of being wounded, your movements are too slow! You''re too conceited!"


    In the midst of Riko bellowing, Hilda managed to stablilise her body--


    "You.. Fourth! You are nothing but my pet...! How dare you speak such nonsense!"


    Aiming for Riko''s neck this time, Hilda swung her trident trident across horizontally...


    "Ahhaha!"


    Laughing, Riko spread open her legs back and forth, gracefully lowering her body and dodging the trident.


    Following that, spinning both her legs like a compass, whirling closer and closer to Hilda.


    This--taught to her by Koko, feet techniques from Chinese Kenpo.


    "--Hilda! Your skills at close combat sucks!"


    Edging closer and constraining Hilda with the twin Kodachi, and at the same time--


    Having switched my Beretta to 3-round burst mode, continued firing at her right wing.


    The bullets seems to have caused serious wounds to the muscles, the battle-scarred right wing started to--hang downwards limply.


    Seeing this, Riko swung the Saxon hunting knife--


    The severed right wing hanging in mid-air--


    ".....!"


    Left with only one wing, Hilda retreated backwards unwillingly.


    But the silver bullets from the Beretta showed her no mercy, and upon hearing the impact sounds, the bullets have already pierced her left wing.


    "Ahhaha! Hilda! Hilda! What''s the matter with you!?"


    Engaging in Aru=Kata has slowly forced Hilda into a dead end.


    Riko, using Aria''s twin Kodachi, my gun and knife, was using all the skills she has learnt in E.U. and Butei High.


    Yes--this was a battle which Riko has staked her own life on.


    On one side was the "Butei Killer" who was holding nothing back, and on the other side was Hilda who was slowly running out of space to retreat--


    Riko again swung the Saxon hunting knife out in front of her.


    The blade following the trajectory of the bullets, cutting off Hilda''s left wing.


    Showing no hesitation in sacrificing her remaining wing--


    Hilda stabbed out viciously with the trident, successfully snatching the Saxon hunting knife out of Riko''s hand.


    "....You...filthy rat!"


    Hilda flung the hunting knife to a corner of the Second Observation Deck, however--


    "Rat? Are you referring to yourself? A wing-less bat, aiyaya, how unimaginable, it''s the same as a rat! Ah haha!"


    Not caring about the fact she was now left holding the twin Kodachi and a gun, Riko resumed her attack against Hilda who has lost her wings.


    Her Japanese sword tearing Hilda''s skirt--stab! The tip of the blade entering the flank of Hilda.


    "Kuh....!"


    Something like red mist appeared from the wound, quickly healing it, but....


    Fearing the bullets from the Beretta, Hilda started using the trident to defend against Riko''s attack.


    Riko doesn''t have much bullets left--if my guess is correct, there is still 1 round left--she was actively using the Kodachi now.


    "Ah hahahaha! Come on Hilda! Trample on me and kick me! Come on, it''ll just be like old times!"


    She was searching whether there was any Eyeball tattoos on the skin where the clothes had been torn off, or where the wounds healed more slowly than usual--


    Riko was looking for the positions of the Demon Entrails.


    "S... stop.. Stop it... Stop!"


    "Back then! I begged you as well! But you continued to kick me viciously like you didn''t hear anything!"


    Riko continued to stubbornly use the twin Kodachi, slicing at Hilda who was finally losing her grip on the trident.


    Hilda curled into a ball, waving in the air desperately both hands with bright red fingernails, but still unable the fate of having her hands stabbed.


    I understand, there''s no other way to find the positions of the Demon Entrails...


    But Riko''s method of attacking, was cruel to the point it was unbearable to watch on.


    And she was laughing.


    (....Battle-crazed...)


    --The thought came to me, having not seen Riko''s true nature for some time.


    Riko--she may seem easy-going, but in actual fact she is a young girl with an extremely large amount of pride.


    Viewing her figure from behind, it seems to me that she harbours an insane vengeance towards enemies who have wounded her pride.


    "....In--insolent girl! Get lost!"


    With injuries from stab wounds all all over her body, there was barely any clothes on Hilda except her underwear--


    Squeezing out her last remaining strength--''zzzz''--''zzzz''....


    She discharged electricity from her body, but it was so much weaker than before.


    "--whoa."


    Riko jumped back a step--and continued backing to our side.


    The rain was getting heavier, the raindrops slowing washing Hilda''s blood off Riko''s blades.


    "....Fourth... I''m absolutely not going to let you off..."


    Cursing Riko, Hilda hugged her own body tightly and stared viciously at her.


    That electricity--she''s probably using her own life energy as a price to release it.


    Although the other party can no longer release lightning orbs, but now we can''t get near her as well.


    Even though the wounds on Hilda''s body were slowly healing, but it looks like healing will need more time when electricity is being released at the same time--all of a sudden, there was no activity from Hilda, who was holding the trident in her embrace.


    Perhaps she has only herself to blame for messing around with Aria''s underwear earlier... Now her retribution has come, Hilda''s exquisite underwear and tight pants has turned into pieces of cloth, a stocking suspender on one side has been severed, hanging loosely at the side of her leg.


    From the looks of it...Although Hilda''s clothes are electricity-proof and fire-proof, it''s not the cut-proof nor bullet-proof.


    "Ummm.. Kuh kuh..."


    Hilda was trying very hard to meld herself with the shadows on the ground--perhaps to hide, but was ultimately unsuccessful.


    This is great, seeing that this is a golden opportunity where she did not have enough electrical power, we have to act now if we want to defeat her...!


    "The eyeball tattoos, I''ve found all of them--but her skin was too white, so it took me alot of time."


    Riko said as she walked to my side.


    Her footsteps... there was some staggering.


    A very light stagger.


    It has been... 3 minutes since she started fighting.


    The poison from the earring that has entered her body--has started circulating.


    "Are you fine... Riko?"


    ".... Left and right thighs, just below the right breast, and below the belly button. The eyeball tattoos are concentrated around the thighs and stomach."


    The unlimited regenerative capabilities of a vampire, comes from something known as "Demon Entrails", an organ that humans do not possess.


    The most problematic thing about the Demon Entrails is that there are four of them, if one or two were destroyed, the other Demon Entrails can restore them swiftly.


    So, if you want to kill a vampire, all four Demon Entrails must be destroyed at the same time.


    The eyeball diagrams which looks like tattoos on Hilda''s body, mark the position of the Demon Entrails, but--


    "While I know the positions.... But what should we do, the Beretta only has 1 bullet left."


    A voice came out behind me suddenly.


    "Th.. there''s still... two shots..."


    Aria, who had been unconscious after being electrocuted was finally awake, she walked to my side as she spoke.


    Then she hid under my shadow--


    Removing 2 hair clips which looked like fingernails.


    "She conducted a body search on me, but didn''t manage to find these."


    Following that, she broke open the hair-clips.


    Removing the bottom part of the hair-clip, a hole could be seen in it.


    And inside the hole, there was one .45 ACP bullet.


    "In the past, this was used to hide drugs... But after encountering several situations where I didn''t have enough ammo, I have started hiding bullets within. Riko, pass me back my guns."


    Aria drew both of her guns from the side of Riko''s thighs, and with one hand acting as a shield from the rain, her other hand loaded one bullet into the chamber of each gun.


    The silver and black M1911 pistols gleamed coldly as if brought back to life.


    "--Ki-kun, Aria, thank you both. But no need to worry, Riko has another way."


    "Another way...? Are you trying to say you still have other ways to kill Hilda...?"


    Hearing this, Riko''s eyes became sharp as she nodded her head.


    "I had intended to use that method to perish together with her if I were at my wits end. But to use that method, her wings must be dealt with first, so she can''t fly around rampantly."


    ....I see.


    That was why she went trigger-happy with the silver bullets.


    "But... how will you be able to do it by yourself? The Beretta should have only one round left?"


    Listening to Aria, Riko shook her head and answered.


    "The reason I kept this bullet, is meant to kill Hilda once she loses her Demon Entrails."


    The word "kill'' made me crease my brow--


    ".....?"


    At this time, I noticed the unusual reactions from Hilda from the corner of my eye.


    She has stripped off her torn and tattered Lolita-gothic clothes, leaving only her purple underwear on her body.


    Traces of electricity still covered her body, protecting her as she recovers her strength.


    But still... I have a bad feeling about this.


    --Her appearance--


    Although her snow white skin made it difficult for people to see clearly, but there were definitely eyeball diagrams on her skin.


    One on each leg, one under the navel, and one below the right breast.


    I can see it, right now all her weak points are exposed. But, this instead--


    Gave me a weird feeling that I can''t really put into words.


    "--Wait, Riko."


    "If you are trying to persuade me to follow the Butei Law... I''m sorry, Ki-kun."


    "No, I feel... something amiss with Hilda''s body. If you have some sort of plan, then--don''t use it now no matter what, we''ll think of another way to hit those four points to take her out."


    I held Riko by her shoulders, staring at her without looking away as I told her--


    Seeing this, Riko blinked her eyes in confusion.


    "....All right, since you put it that way, I''ll listen to you... But what do we do now? We have three guns, and just three bullets as well, if we intend to hit all four weak points... From the point of physics, it''s impossible."


    "Sorry, my physics is terrible."


    My voice became drowned out by the sound of thunder which was getting closer than before.


    Aria seemed to have noticed this as well, she lifted her camellia eyes, scanning the skies around us like a small animal.


    If the sound of thunder really roars, Aria, who fears thunder, will become severely hampered, just like during our battle with Vlad.


    Attacking the four points at the same time--if we want to do it, we have to do it now.


    "Aria, I''ll need your help when we attack. Use your guns to attack Hilda''s right chest and lower abdomen. I know Assault''s training involves not going for the vitals, so, can you do it?"


    "Yes, Yes."


    Speaking in a slightly more serious tone, I saw Aria nodding her head like a child.


    Because as long as I am in Hysteria mode, she normally listens to me.


    "Riko, you attack Hilda''s right leg. The fourth point--I''ll deal with it, although Riko, you feel this is impossble--but ever since ancient times, humans have achieved many seemingly impossible dreams. So let us perform for her, she looks down on humans, and it''s time to pay the price."


    As I was saying this, I stood beside Riko.


    "Tonight, for Riko--I shall turn the impossible into possible."


    ".....for, Riko..."


    Riko raised her eyes to look at me, her gaze seemingly touched.


    She used the soft curls of her hair to raise the Beretta.


    "Understood, let''s go, Ki-kun."


    "Good girl."


    I patted Riko lightly on the head, focusing the rest of my attention on Hilda.


    Having healed all her wounds except than her wings, Hilda was now holding her trident and advancing towards us.


    The electric current surrounding her wasn''t large, but coming into contact will still cause a nasty shock.


    Suffice to say, using swords or knives were out of the question.


    We''ll just have take to the fight relying on the insufficient number of bullets we have.


    "Shoot...the right, leg--"


    Riko suddenly reeled forward, but Aria caught her in time.


    "Riko, can you stand?! If not, you can lean on me for support when you open fire."


    "Haha.. Great grandfather must be cursing me in heaven.... Leaning on a lady from the Holmes family for support while fighting side by side..."


    "I''m not willing either, I don''t want to fight side by side with a lady from the Lupin family."


    "Aria..."


    "What is it. All right, steady yourself."


    "The one I hate the most is still you, heheh..."


    "Oh, looks like we have very similar dispositions, me too, I hate you the most, haha."


    The two of them started talking to each other light-heartedly like two normal girls, following which--


    Ka-chik, Ka-chik.


    Three guns pointed at Hilda at the same time.


    ".........!?"


    A nervous expression showed on Hilda''s face for a brief moment, but--


    "Oh... You''ve fallen short, with just three guns, what do you intend to do with me?"


    She started laughing as if a weight has been lifted off her shoulders.


    (I guess this what there mean by every cloud has a silver lining.)


    --If there are four guns now, Hilda might have fled long ago.


    If she escapes, we will come under attack again.


    By then, the Riko who''s willing to perish together with Hilda... will no longer be around.


    "Let''s go...! Wait for my signal--then shoot!"


    Yelling to the other two, I charged straight at Hilda--


    Even though I boasted to the two girls beforehand... But in fact up till now, I still haven''t thought of a way to hit all four vitals at the same time using three bullets.


    But charging out, that is enough for now.


    I''m now completely unarmed, without as much as a nail clipper on me.


    But I can succeed.


    I will succeed. No, I must succeed.


    People always tend to declare something as impossible at first glance. I will make it possible. In order to do this, I must first charge out with an unshakeable faith, a courage that is required from the very start.


    (--I''ll just make things up on the go!)


    The instant Hilda aimed the trident at me, my brain under the influence of Hysteria mode gave me an excellent idea immediately--


    I recalled how Hilda had wrapped her whip around the Holy Cross Sword before, and flung the sword away like a catapult from the Middle Ages.


    At this very moment, I see it.


    Like shining brightly--a way out.


    --This will be it!


    Side-stepping to the left in the rain, I avoided the pointed end of Hilda''s trident.


    Then I swiftly circled 5 meters behind Hilda''s back.


    Splashing the water on the surface of the ground, I twisted my body like a drifting racing car--


    Focusing on the lower half of Hilda''s body which was more toned then I imagined.


    "Riko! Aria! --Shoot!"


    Borrowing the momentum from my body twisting, I intend to use the single-handed version of ''Slash''--spiraling my entire body.


    Now, it''s time for OFG to take center stage--I raised my right hand, which was fitted with the ''Python''[2] glove over my head.


    --Bang Bang! Bang!--


    --Aria, and Riko--


    At the instant both of them fired the three bullets.


    Everything around me turned into slow motion--as if taken from a highly sensitive video camera.


    The Purified Silver Bullet is a bullet made of pure silver.


    Silver carries less weight than lead of the same size, it would be unable to fully withstand the explosive pressure from the gunpowder when fired from the gun.


    As such, the silver bullet fired from Riko''s Beretta should travel slower than the speed of sound--


    --Shick... Shick.... Shick--


    Her bullet, almost matching the sonic speed of the .45 ACP bullets fired by Aria, hit Hilda at the same time.


    "--!"


    The flashes from the 3 shots turning Hilda into a silhouette--


    Although the bullets penetrated below her right chest, lower abdomen and right leg, she was still standing at the same spot.


    It looks like she intends to rely on the Demonic Entrail in her left leg to salvage the situation.


    --At this time, the firing sounds from the three guns reached my ear at the speed of sound--


    I can see Riko''s silver bullet which has penetrated Hilda''s right leg flying in my direction.


    Good, now it''s my turn.


    Shifting my body to dodge the two bullets from Aria at the very last moment--


    --zzzzzz--!


    Using two fingers on my right hand, clipping on to the silver bullet fired by Riko.


    The TNK fibre on ''Python'' was generating massive amount of sparks.


    The sparks, made it seems as if I was holding a dazzling ball of fire in my hand.


    (--''Slingshot''--!)


    I didn''t allow the bullet to pass through my fingers.


    Instead, with the premise of maintaining the speed of the bullet as much as possible, I changed its vector.


    In my fight with Watson, I changed it by 30 degrees.


    If 30 degrees is achievable--


    Then 60 degrees, 90 degrees--


    (--Even if it''s 180 degrees, it can be done!)


    The bullet followed suit as I twisted my body 180 degrees--then, I released my fingers--


    --Bam--!!


    Following a perfect trajectory, the bullet struck the left leg of Hilda from behind.


    --Not even 0.1 seconds has passed since the shots were first fired.


    The time it took the three bullets to hit the four vitals was faster than Hilda''s speed of regeneration....


    "....."


    Hit by four shots, Hilda''s steps came to a abrupt stop.


    Then she turned her head to look behind, to see me still in the action of releasing the bullet.


    --Her face was filled with disbelief.


    Yes, you can''t believe it.


    You actually lost to humans whom you''ve stepped on--not even in your dreams have you imagined such a thing happening.


    But now, this has become a fact.


    How does it feel, vampire of realism?


    "Des teapta-te roma ne..... din somnul cel de moarte...."


    Is this, a poem....? Hilda was speaking in Romanian...


    Maybe a curse... it''s like reading a poem.


    "In care te-ada ncira..... barbari...dc....ti...ra...ni"


    Following that, Hilda knelt on the ground... her body leaning forward slightly.


    Finally, she lowered her head in the rain--


    And no longer made any sound.


    Darkness of Grenada. Dracula Hilda--


    Is no more.


    Father and daughter, died in the hands of the same 3-man team.


    ".....Riko...."


    Brought back to reality by the nervous tone of Aria''s voice, I saw Riko leaning on Aria''s shoulder with her head lowered.


    I rushed to their side, and dragged Riko over to where she had pointed... Near the flowers beside Hilda''s coffin.


    Then I let her sit on the ground with her back resting on the coffin--


    "....This is great, we succeeded....! Really, the both of you, should be happy..."


    Seeing the worry on our faces, she forced out a smile.


    But the smile couldn''t hide the fact her body condition was spent.


    Hilda mentioned--the earring contained enough poison to kill 10 people.


    7 minutes has passed since the earring blew up.


    (Gotta get her to a Hospital quickly...!)


    But getting down the Sky Tree, would take at least 5 minutes.


    Maybe Aria also realised... this, she just quietly kept herself at Riko''s side.


    "Ki-kun, Aria, don''t be sad. Riko... feels very good inside now."


    .....Riko....


    "Riko... Riko has given everything for the fight... Giving everything... such matters, I have.... been through so many times... Since when, I began to fear death... Heheh..."


    Riko....!


    "Actually, I understood quite some time ago... why I didn''t want to die... it''s because... Ki-kun...I''ve met Ki-kun..."


    With tears brimming in her eyes, Riko forced an expression of happiness and reached out with her trembling hand...


    As for me, except for holding her hand, I couldn''t do anything else--


    And att this moment. --Flash--!


    The lightning was coming nearer and nearer, causing Aria to show increasing alarm.


    Riko eyes widened into circles, as she stared in astonishment.


    Not because of the thunder, but something behind me--


    She was staring right at the place where Hilda had fallen.


    ".....?"


    I turned my head to take a look....


    ....''sssssssss''....


    As the roar of the thunder faded, a silhouette of a person stood up, holding the trident--


    "Hohoho--how are you feeling, Fourth?"


    --Hilda....!


    Wh... what the hell is going on?


    The penetration wounds on her lower right chest and lower abdomen were completely healed.


    The penetration wounds on both legs caused by the silver bullet were healing very slowly, but... they were without a doubt gradually closing.


    "Why....?! We definitely hit all 4 Demon Entrails...!"


    Aria straightened her body, gnashing her teeth at the immortal Dracula Hilda.


    "Ah, not bad, you have such delightful expressions on your faces, especially--Riko. It''s such a pity, since you were even prepared to give up your life for this fight.... Well, as you can see, I''m as good as new. So, what are your feelings now? Hohoho, it''s too late for regrets, I''m going to skewer all of you together, that''ll definitely be interesting."


    Hilda covered her mouth with the back of her hand as she laughed.


    Then she raised the trident, waving it in the direction of the storm clouds.


    "Originally the places where my Demon Entrails were located did not have any weird appearance, but unexpectedly, these digusting eyeball diagrams were marked onto them sometime after. So--not even letting my father know--I underwent surgery to change the positions of my Demon Entrails, hohoho, wo--hohohohoho!"


    In the midst of the ear-splitting laughter that was approaching ultrasound, the bats that had gathered at the floor below us swarmed up.


    Behind Hilda, was a mad scene of torrential rain and criss-crossing lightning.


    "--Take a guess, where are my Demon Entrails?"


    In the roar of thunder, Hilda puffed out her chest while wearing only her purple underwear.


    "Actually, I don''t even know myself, it was intentional. Because if I knew, I might divulge the information to another person. Since the scars of the operation have completely vanished, and I--have silenced the surgeon. The answer is forever buried in the dark, and no one knows."


    .....!


    No wonder... she had the guts to brazenly show off her thighs from the very beginning.


    I finally understood--


    The weird feeling I had earlier, was due to the fact she "didn''t hide her eyeball diagrams".


    When Riko shredded her clothes, and she used her electricity to force Riko to back off--even with all 4 of the weak points revealed, she didn''t show the slightest trace of worry.


    She wasn''t afraid if anyone saw.


    Because under the eyeball diagrams, there were no Demon Entrails at all--


    "Ahhh, the weather is simply too pleasant."


    Kaboom...


    Hilda appeared to be enjoying the sound of thunder which was very close.


    Aria began to cringe--and Riko, was simply staring contemptuously at Hilda.


    "Fourth, 121 years ago, at the incomplete Eiffel Tower--my father fought with your great grandfather--Arsene Lupin. It''s such a coincidence that right now, the progenies of both sides are fighting on this incomplete tower..... Come to think of it, this tower isn''t too bad, it''s tall enough, so I like it very much, It''s just that I never thought that the builders of the tallest tower in the world today will be the Oriental monkies."


    Hilda gazed lovingly at a cluster of storm clouds.


    "I have constantly been waiting for such fine weather, which is why, I even called Watson out tonight. Now, allow me to tell you... why the Dracula clan prefers to fight on the top of towers during nights with thunderstorm...."


    Finished speaking, Hilda lifted her head to look at the clouds--


    As lightning drew a path across the sky,she raised the trident high above her head.


    "--!"


    The metal spear became a lightning rod, shining white rays of light from thick dark clouds focusing on its body--


    KAKA--BOOM....!


    With the violent explosion of thunder, everything was enveloped in a flash of light.


    "Kyaaaaaaaa!"


    Aria screamed out in total panic.


    "--!"


    I hurriedly raised both arms to shield my face. After a while, I tried to open my eyes....


    In front of me, the rain drops had been evaporated into steam by high temperature, creating a white mist.


    As the steam dissipated into the darkness, it enhanced a supernatural scene from another world.


    "--This is the third time throughout my life, that I have transformed into the Third stage,


    On the other side of the white fog--


    Hilda was standing there, looking pleased.


    The electricity covering her body was not golden in colour like before.


    The electricity was bluish-white in colour, and appeared to be extremely strong, it''s as though if you go anywhere near her, you will be reduced to nothing more than black coals.


    All that''s left on her body were her underwear, heels, and torn and tattered tights which does not conduct electricity. The ribbons on her hair has long been reduced to ashes--her long golden hair waving savagely in the violent wind


    This is practically...a demon.


    It sure as hell doesn''t look like it belongs to this world....!


    "My father was cursed by the Witch of the Sand-- and couldn''t transform into his third form, he could only fight all of you in his second form. I hate the second form which causes the body to hideously expand, so I skipped it and directly entered the third form. All right, enough chatter, let''s start playing."


    The bluish-white lightning was jumping non-stop all over the trident and Hilda''s body.


    With a bang, she rested the trident on the ground--


    The lightning skimmed across the concrete surface, causing spiderweb-like cracks.


    "If we say the first form takes after a human, and the second form takes after a demon--then the third form, takes after God. This is a miracle made into a reality by the Dracula Clan who are able to manipulate electricity and possesses unlimited regeneration. Yes, lightning itself is a miracle, and I was born with the ability to conduct electricity with ease. This is a sign of a God who can create lightning, and proof that I am destined to become close to God."


    Clack-''zzzzz''.... Clack-''zzzzz''.... Hilda slowly got nearer walking on her heels.


    As she pointed her trident, it generated a loud booming sound like a mortar being fired, damaging a corner of the coffin.


    Inside the coffin--thick plates of copper were twisted into a heap.


    Such... such terrifying power, it''s even more extreme as compared to her father.


    "--So, I no longer require electricity from humans! Wohohohoho! Come, take a good look! Show me your fear and your tears! Beg for my forgiveness!"


    With her sadistic nature surging forth, Hilda, in order to make us experience terror--


    Clang! Clang!


    She bent a steel support column at the edge of the Second Observation Deck by striking it with the trident.


    --Making use of this opportunity, I confirmed the condition of Aria and Riko.


    Aria--not good.


    Although from her eyes I could see she hasn''t lost the will to fight, but the thunderclap just now has caused her to completely cower in fear.


    Riko.... can no longer fight.


    Besides leaning limply against the coffin on her back and staring at Hilda, she couldn''t do anything else.


    "--Riko, no, Aria, lend me your sword."


    As the only one who could still fight, I drew one of the twin Kodachi from Riko''s back.


    As there was no way to approach Hilda, whose body is surrounded by electricity--


    "Hilda!"


    I could only throw out the sword like a dart, aiming for her foot which was on the edge of the Second Observation Deck.


    Swoosh--!


    The spinning blade cut into Hilda''s Achilles.


    ".....!"


    But it was ineffective, as the wound vanished without a trace.


    I had hoped she would have fallen off the tower.... but there was no reaction at all.


    A bolt of lightning flashed by--Hilda lifted her face--


    Showing her fangs, she started to smile.


    "I had initially planned to turn Aria into a specimen--sorry, it isn''t possible now."


    Crackle... Crackle....


    As Hilda raised the trident high up, bluish-white lightning started to surge at the tip.


    "In my third form--anything i touch, will be reduced to ashes--"


    Ball lightning....!


    A spherical ball of lightning started to form at the tip of the trident.


    No.... not right, the colour isn''t right.


    This mass of ball lightning was emitting a dazzling deep blue light, and it seems the voltage is extremely high.


    Even the form is different.


    Overflowing with energy, it was emitting light in an unsteady manner, rather than calling it a ball, it''s more like a group of stars.


    Even though we didn''t come into direct contact with it, but the various types of metals on our bodies--watches, buttons, and the cellphones in our pockets all started to release very weak electrical currents.


    "This will be a reward to all of you for lasting so long against me. The secret art of the Dracula clan--''Lightning Star'', I''ll be using it to reduce all of you into coals, then I''ll skewer it into a stick and present it to my father as a gift."


    ....What a tasteless gift.


    Holding back my tongue, I saw that Hilda was increasing the size of the ball lightning with each passing second.


    Since this is the case--


    The only thing I can do now...is kamikaze.


    With my body in Hysteria mode, I will charge into Hilda at full strength, and in exchange for being reduced to coal by her lightning--push her off the tower. Really hot-blooded stuff.


    This is...the only way. What a pity.


    --No matter what, I must protect Aria and Riko.


    This is the Hysteria mode...no, this is my duty as a man.


    I silently drew out the last kodachi as a show of force.


    Just when I was about to step onto the coffin Hilda was standing on, shielding the two girls behind me--


    "The persistence of human life, should be beautified with flowers... That was what my mother, said..."


    Riko''s voice came behind me.


    (....?)


    I tilted the katana to its side, so that the shiny reflective surface of the blade showed Riko''s reflection.


    Riko was hugging a large bouquet of flowers which was originally placed around the coffin.


    They were sunflowers, most suited for the cheerful and bubbly Riko.


    "So... Hilda, let me give you, this bouquet of flowers as a farewell..."


    Hilda turned her gaze onto Riko behind me.


    "Hoho.. to think Fourth still has such elegance, but please permit me to refuse. I hate sunflowers... it has such a disgusting appearance. I think you know as well, I like dark places the best."


    "Hoho.... Then for you who likes the dark, let me give you a Japanese idiom--''The shadow under the lamp''[3]..... No matter what may appear beside one''s feet... normally, one would not be aware of it."


    The blade reflected the pleased smile on Riko.


    She slowly began removing sunflowers from the bouquet.


    "This thing can''t be used too near and not too far, it requires the optimum distance..."


    Peeking out from the bouquet of flowers, was part of a gun''s body--


    --Winchester M1887.


    "Shotgun...."


    Beside Riko, Aria''s eyes widened into circles.


    ....So that''s it....!


    "Riko, you''re--a genius!"


    I threw myself to the side of the coffin and flattened my body on the ground. With my ''disappearance'', Hilda found herself staring down the business end of the gun--


    Immediately drawing in a breath of cold air.


    "Hoho, this is a really suitable angle, Hilda, you''re done for..."


    Aria supported Riko''s trembling arm--


    --BAM!!!


    The ear-splitting sound of the gunshot reverberated throughout the Second Observation Deck.


    Different from a normal gun or sniper rifle which shoots out only 1 round, the shotgun shell--


    --''Pa''!


    Spread outwards into countless little pellets.


    Using my eyes in Hysteria mode I captured their numbers---more than a hundred, all micro-sized soft metal pellets.


    --''Pa pa pa pa''--!!!


    "--Waahhhh!"


    Covering a huge area of effect, none of the pellets missed their mark, hitting all parts of Hilda''s body.


    That''s right, using the shotgun--


    We can attack her entire body, not needing to care where the Demon Entrails are!


    "Ahhhh... Guuhhh... Guhhhh...!"


    Struck by numerous pellets, Hilda stumbled and staggered onto one knee.


    At the same time, the blue-coloured ''Lightning Star'' melted back into the spear--''sssssssss''!


    The electric currents flowed through Hilda''s body, right to below her feet.


    "---Kyaaaaaaa---"


    In an instant, flames consumed Hilda''s entire body.


    Normally, even if the skin was burnt, the wounds would have healed instantly, but now...


    Hilda was being incinerated by the high voltage electricity she was controlling.


    (...The unlimited regeneration has vanished...)


    So were all four Demon Entrails pierced by the shotgun pellets?!


    --Arghhhh....!


    Hilda screamed in extreme agony, then she fell off the black coffin.


    "Argh....! This.... this is a nightmare... a nightmare.... Im.. impossible...! I am a true vampire, to be defeated by these people.... impossible...!"


    Hilda has lost her wings, and couldn''t turn into a shadow as well--


    She was wriggling on the ground constantly, trying to get away from our side.


    But the flames have obscured her ability to tell direction, so in the end she was simply stuck in the same spot.


    Aria had taken out handcuffs in order to arrest Hilda... But soon, she realised she was unable to do anything to her.


    It''s the same for me as well.


    The on-going scene was becoming too gruesome. I tried to help Hilda, but the huge flames prevented me for getting any closer.


    "Hilda... Not there, don''t go over!"


    I yelled loudly at Hilda, as she moved towards the edge of the observation deck--


    I don''t know if she heard me while being burnt.


    Struggling in pain, Hilda''s palm finally slipped carelessly from the edge--


    "Ahhh..."


    From the flames, came the final cry--


    ".....!"


    Not bearing to watch, I averted my gaze, Hilda''s distancing cries were like a stabbing pain in my eardrums.


    The sound fell below 450m, and then below... Impact...


    ...Then...


    Everything was quiet.


    The only sound carried to our ears, was the pitter patter of rain hitting our bodies.


    (Hilda....)


    Although a wicked woman, she did live her life to the fullest, a proud and beautiful adversary....


    Just that her ending was too tragic.


    Return to silence. Return to the darkness--where the bats rest.


    "Ki-kun...."


    It was Riko mumbling softly.


    "It was fortunate you told me not to use the shotgun just now... If it was used, Riko.... would have only aimed for Hilda''s body and legs--and we would have lost. Then, she would have taken the shotgun, and everything would be finished..."


    Cradling the gun in the rain, Riko looked upwards at the sky.


    "....This time, Riko... has turned back, to the real Riko..."


    Her hollow pupils have lost focus.


    "Defeating Vlad and Hilda, regaining my... freedom. But in the end, I still couldn''t defeat Ki-kun and Aria... heheh... not only that, we even fought side by side..."


    Riko''s face was still full of delight...


    I knelt on one knee at her side, hugging her by the shoulders.


    "Okay.... that''s enough Riko. The ''real you'' changes as time changes. Right now, you are not alone. The Riko with companions to fight side by side with--that is the real Riko right now."


    "Ki-kun..."


    "Yes, Riko. Helping others is much more difficult than defeating others."


    In the midst of a thunderclap receding, Aria started to help Riko up.


    "This is why--I must save you."


    She threw a look at me, and we both helped Riko to her feet.


    "--Let''s go Riko, hold on!"


    We started walking down the stairs.


    More than 10 minutes has passed since the earring exploded, and Riko was no longer responding to our voices--


    But even so, we still continued calling out her name.

 Volume 9 - CH 3

    The following dawn after the two continuous battles with Watson and Hilda--


    I woke up from a long bench in front of Butei Hospital''s ICU.


    Seeing the clear blue skies outside the window, the rain seems to have stopped.


    (My whole body... hurts like hell...)


    When in Hysteria mode, I am able to perform tasks that far exceeds the limits of my body. Especially since I used Ouka, Slash and Mirror Shot, 3 skills in all last night. So it''s pretty much expected that my entire body will be aching.


    I slowly sat up, and noticed that the light was still on for the "In Operation" sign above the ICU door.


    (Riko...)


    Feeling worried, I felt the urge to barge in to see...


    "Meow-chuu!" Sleeping on the long bench beside mine, Aria woke up like a kitten which had just sneezed.


    "Erm... Kinji... Where''s Ri.. Riko?"


    Sitting up suddenly, Aria noticed the "In Operation" sign lit up in red light, and stopped talking.


    When Riko got to the First Observation Deck, her heart had already stopped beating.


    Leaving the resuscitation to Aria, I hurriedly took the now-functioning elevator down to the ground level... Using a public phone, I managed to get a helicopter from Logi, and help arrived 20 minutes later.


    Since there was a precedent case of someone being revived after the heart had stopped beating for 4 minutes, I cannot give up as well--using the phrases I learn in Assault to encourage myself as I made my way back to the observation deck--


    --Watson was giving medical aid to Riko.


    Being a doctor, Watson made Riko consume a drug which she uses to fake "death" in order to escape, causing Riko to temporarily slip into a state of apparent death... She seems to have done the same for Hilda, who, had fallen from the Second Observation Deck to the First Observation Deck. Hilda had suffered extensive burn injuries, fallen from a height of over 100 meters... but she was still alive. She wasn''t moving at all, and it wouldn''t be much of a surprise if she died at any moment.


    Watson suggested sending both of them, whom are on the brink of death, back to Butei Hospital--


    We borrowed Watson''s Porsche, and sped back to Butei High in the dead of the night.


    Claiming to have gotten an International Driving Licence, Aria''s driving was terrible. Maybe it was because she was worried about Riko, and the anxiety had affected her....


    Just as I was recalling the events from the previous night--the light went out from the "In Operation" sign,


    In a fluster, Aria and myself entered the ICU which was filled with countless drugs and medical equipment.


    "Riko...."


    Aria spoke as she ran to Riko''s hospital bed--


    Riko was half sitting up on the bed.


    She seemed to be in a bit of a stupor... This is really great. Riko has been saved!


    "Riko! Riko! ...I thought you really died!"


    Wanting to pounce onto Riko, Aria was stopped by Watson.


    Looking around me, I discovered that there was no one else in the ICU besides our group.


    ".....So did you remove the poison in her body, Watson."


    "I couldn''t have done it alone, but thanks to the assistance from Ambulace''s Yatsuro-sensei, it was a success. She''s really a genius. The deadly poison didn''t even make her break a sweat."


    "Erin Yatsuro-sensei, she doesn''t seem to be here....?"


    "I''ve asked her to leave for a moment. I have to speak with all of you about something."


    "Fuhhh--" Exhausted from working overnight, Watson took off the surgical mask and let out a deep breath.


    I walked to the side of the bed, trying to look at Riko''s condition....


    But Riko lowered her head, as if trying to avoid me.


    "Riko.....?"


    I thought she would be happy to have survived this... What''s going on.


    We stayed silent like this for a while--


    "Kinji... Aria... I''m... very ashamed."


    Riko was talking softly, using the "Dark Riko" way of speaking.


    "I obeyed Hilda''s orders to trick Kinji. And I even stood by and almost did nothing when Aria was in peril. But both of you pushovers still.... forgave me. That time, I wanted to repay my debt of gratitude. So, during the explosive bubble attack.... I was determined to use my life to repay this debt. I really wanted to use my death as payment--but in the end I still shamelessly prolonged my feeble existence and survived..."


    Riko''s voice was trembling from remorse.


    Hey.... Hey hey...


    Seriously, no matter when, her sense of pride is always so strong.


    "....Riko, you''ve been very brave."


    After hearing what Riko said, Aria... replied with a serious expression on her face.


    "I thought you would have definitely said something like ''I''m saved, thanks--'', and then become evasive about matters concerning Hilda. But now, you''ve honestly told us what you were really thinking, you really are very brave."


    Aria''s camellia eyes were looking straight at Riko--


    Having slightly withdrawn back into herself, Riko looked back at Aria.... then with a bit of shyness shifted her gaze away.


    "Aria, Kinji.... I will definitely repay your kindness..."


    Her voice was still trembling... but this time, her words felt like it carried tears of joy.


    Hearing what Riko said, Aria suddenly felt embarrassed, and with a awkward look on her face, she whispered to me "Hey, you should say something too!"....


    "Ahhh--ermm... Yesterday''s.... I was only concerned about fighting. As for something like repaying us or not, don''t worry about it."


    "Is that all!" Aria angrily told me as I finished what I wanted to say.


    It, it can''t be helped. I''m not in Hysteria mode now.


    I have no way of coming up with honeyed words to comfort girls on the verge of tears.


    The atmosphere was becoming awkward.... Because Aria kept staring at me, I had no choice but to say something.


    "Ahh--just to be prudent, I need to ask you something. Those guys.... do they have any more vampire comrades?"


    ".....Vlad''s wife has died from an illness. They aren''t like what you see in comics where they can bite people to increase their numbers, there''s only the two of them."


    "I see, Then... you can breath a sigh of relief now. That''s really great."


    The normal me can only talk about normal things like these.


    Listening to me, Riko slightly nodded her head as if agreeing.


    "Yes.... up till now, somewhere in my heart, Vlad and Hilda has always been confining me. Because I wanted to break free, I have always been fighting. But, when they were gone.... I became free.... But yet, I feel uneasy now...."


    "Uneasy?"


    "I was referring to what I should do from now on...."


    "What an extravagant worry. All you have to do is just be carefree like the Riko we always know."


    To me, discussing with girls about their worries is more challenging than taking the entrance exams to Tokyo University.


    Hence, the words I said were very neutral. But Riko seemed to like what I said... she started to chuckle.


    "Yeah. Like Riko... right."


    "Ah. That''s to say ''Riko must be the real Riko''. This is the true meaning for you."


    "Uhn Uhn" Riko nodded her head, acknowledging the matter-of-fact words from the normal me.


    Her head was still lowered... although her cheeks seemed to be reddening.


    It''s probably the after-effects of the poison, or it could be due to fever.


    It will be too pitiful if Riko has to continue listening to my poor speeches.


    Aria was telling me with her expression "Well done", so now is the time to retreat.


    "Well... take good care of yourself now."


    Just as we were about to move out of the room, Watson stopped us--


    "Well, taking this opportunity while you all are re-establishing your close relationships, I have one thing to say."


    "One thing...?"


    "It''s concerning Hilda."


    Ah, there were so many things going on, I forgot about this one.


    Hilda... What is it about?


    "I''ll say this upfront, I''m both a Butei and a Doctor. Even if it''s the enemy, once the battle is over, I do not make any discrimination among the wounded. I won''t continue to harass them for beatings, and I do not differentiate between personalities, nationalities or types of humans when rendering medical aid.


    Types of humans.....


    Are vampires considered types of humans?


    Forget it. Hilda does have the appearance of a human anyway.


    "Anyway, I removed the shotgun pellets in Hilda''s body just now--107 in all. Although her Demon Entrails were not functioning, but because of her amazing vitality, she has made it through the operation. Her body cannot move, there is no consciousness, and she requires a breathing apparatus to help her breathe.... But her life seems determined to live on. Although this is offensive for her, but I took a photo of her current condition."


    Saying this, Watson showed us the image of Hilda taken with a digital camera.


    Having her entire body burnt by flames, you can say Hilda got what she deserved from her own actions... She was bandaged like a mummy, and there was casts on her arms and legs which appeared to have suffered broken bones. It was really a pitiful sight.


    ...Then again, she''s actually still alive while in this condition, no wonder she''s a vampire.


    A Rosario was placed on her chest, and on closer inspection, I discovered that a seal "Anti Ki-Barai-Kekkai area", was written on the surface. I''m not too sure of the details, but it seems the item was used to keep Hilda safe while she was in the magical barrier set up by Tamamo.


    "Just to add on, this is my first time stitching up Demon Entrails, so I was unable to perform it flawlessly... plus, I was forced to cut out several tissues within. But I won''t be performing this surgery in vain, I swear to use them as research material to create a drug to inhibit the functions of Demon Entrails--a serum to hinder vampires!"


    Doctor Watson, you talk too much.


    What were you trying to tell us from the start.


    "However... since daybreak, her physical appearance has started to worsen. The main reason is due to insufficient blood. When I arrived here I ran some checks on Hilda''s blood type. She has the Rhesus--River B blood type, a rare blood type which only 1 person in 1,700,000 people have. The only place in the world which stocks this blood type is the Blood Bank in Singapore, but getting it here will take 2 days. So.... I''m afraid Hilda might not live past today."


    ....Is that so....


    Knowing that such a troublesome adversary is about to die... I had a sudden urge to save her.


    Thinking like this, maybe I''m really a pushover like Hilda said.


    "Can''t we do anything about it?"


    Aria, an even greater pushover than me, asked Watson.


    "If there is someone with the same blood type here, she can still be saved..."


    Saying this, Watson, for some reason, looked over at Riko.


    "Her blood type is the same as mine. And because we have the same blood type, Vlad refuses to give me up."


    After a moment of silence, Riko closed her eyes and said without any expression on her face.


    (So that''s how it is. This explains why Vlad was so stubbornly after Riko.)


    Actually, I have been puzzled by this for quite some time. If you are looking for humans who possesses superior genes, there''s plenty of such people throughout the world. If you want the DNA, all you require is simply a strand of hair.


    But all Vlad wants to do is simply have Riko at his side--this mystery has finally been solved.


    To Vlad, Riko--possesses both superior genes and the same rare blood type as the vampires. Hence, having Riko equates to killing two birds with one stone.


    But Hilda seems to be unaware of this.


    "Actually... Riko Mine, I know your blood type. It was Yatsuro-sensei who told me. --As a doctor, no matter what kinds of villain, I cannot stand by idly and watch a person die. Life is precious."


    Hey.


    You''ve got some cheek saying that, Watson.


    You tried to kill me just yesterday.


    "But I won''t force you to donate your blood, Riko. Winner takes all, and the loser submits... Although it is an unwritten rule that the defeated party in a war is to follow the wishes of the victor, but I hope Hilda doesn''t have to obey this rule."


    Is there such a rule in war...


    Turning the topic aside, when Hilda recovers, will she be forcibly shoved to me?


    That violent Ojou-sama is extremely troublesome. She has already created problems for someone (me) once.


    "And, Hilda has been in E.U. to study for a period of time, perhaps if we can talk to her, she might be willing to testify in court for Kanae Kanzaki-san."


    Watson was nervously observing Riko''s reactions...


    Staying silent for a while, Riko suddenly looked at Aria...


    Then, she extended her arm towards Watson.


    "--Ok. Will you draw my blood now?" As Aria was about to praise Riko, Riko blushed and averted her gaze.


    "This... this is nothing--it''s not because I want to repay my debt of gratitude towards Aria. This, that''s.... because there''s no reason to let that person die. Riko will only kill those who must be killed. Since Ki-kun said ''there''s no need to repay anything'', then I''m really not going to do anything. I''ll just be an affectionate thief!"


    Saying this, Riko swished her head to one side.


    That''s good. It looks like the usual Riko now.


    "That''s right. You''re a great thief. Thanks for everything, Miss Phantom Thief." (This is spoken in french)


    Aria chuckled as she replied in french. Leaving instructions on other matters for Watson to carry out, she left the ICU with me.


    We started heading back to the Dorms under the brilliant sunrise.


    As both Aria and myself kept yawning non-stop due to lack of sleep, we occasionally bumped into each other while walking somewhat unsteadily.


    "I say, Riko... may be petite but she has a big heart. She did save Hilda in the end."


    "That kid is gentle by nature, and fragile when dealing with emotions. Although she very strict with herself, but she''s gentle to other people."


    Aria, if you can notice such things, then you should learn something out of it.


    Especially the part on being "gentle to other people"!


    "Regardless, we''ve won our first battle. Even though not all our members were involved in the fight, it''s still a victory for Team Baskerville."


    "You''re right. Even though there were some heated friction within our team during the battle."


    "It''s fine, even if there''s friction, even if there''s some displeasure within the team, but we will still fight as one when the situation calls for it. This the meaning of the team. With all that, the unity of our team will become even closer."


    Saying all these, Aria placed both hands on her hips, and looked up at me accusingly.


    "But we can never be too careless, Kinji. You fall prey very easily to Riko''s charms. Riko still sees us as her opponents, and may still confront us with raised guns."


    Fall prey easily to her charms... Aria mentioned this out of the blue. But due to my past track records, I have no way refuting her words.


    What Aria said has some truth in it.


    Riko is a person who acts based on her feelings.


    She may have helped us last night, but who knows when she will start a fight with us again.


    "Ahh... Riko has been turning into our enemy and our friend for twice now. If there''s a second time, then there will be a third. Although she may have helped us this time, once the third time comes... she''ll be fighting us again."


    I said, as I walked and yawn at the same time.


    "If there''s a fourth time, she''ll be helping us then. Riko and the two of us are probably the type of people who get along better the more we fight."


    "Uhn. Maybe. So, can you do it? We''ll be teammates with her from now on--"


    "Ah, of course I can. Even if there''s someone we have to be cautious about among our companions, it isn''t too bad. I can still tolerate this kind of things. Frenemies... I guess every high school student will have this kind of relationship with at least one person."


    "Uhn, maybe. That''s remarkable, Kinji. Well done."


    "It''s nothing, but usually, as long as the opponent doesn''t have a gun, it''s still safe even if it''s an enemy."


    I patted on the Beretta at the waist with my hand. But my elbow collided with the shoulder of Aria who was so tired she was basically staggering ... Bump.


    Some cloth-like thing fell out from within Aria''s blouse.


    "......?''


    "......?''


    Both of us looked besides our feet.....


    It was something cloth-like, or something made of cloth that had dropped on the ground.


    The cloth was full of holes, old and worn, with childish poker-card patterns printed on it.


    There were even a few strands of something like silk threads on the cloth.


    "--!"


    .......This, this is......!


    The thing destroyed by Hilda''s chainsaw, Aria, Aria''s br... bra!!


    Already torn and tattered into pieces, the bra was still forcibly being worn. And unfortunately due to my elbow, finally--


    The bra resting on the flat chest could no longer persevere, dropping out of the blouse, resting in pieces (pun intended).


    Crackle crackle!!!


    A killing intent comparable to Hilda''s electric shock was directed at me from Aria.


    ".....Kin....ji.....!! You, you, you....., pervert......!!!"


    I felt as if my mortified expression can already be used for my funeral''s black and white portrait.


    With her face as red as a baboon''s bottom, Aria was in a state of fury.


    "On this, this kind of road! In public! You still do such things to me!!"


    Swiftly and suddenly, like an eagle hunting a rabbit, Aria clutched the ragged bra, of which the padding could be clearly seen, in her hands....


    ......Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.......


    She''s 10,000 times more terrifying than Hilda''s lightning orb, with a killing intent super-heated like flowing magma.


    "No, no....! This, that.... you can''t blame me! It should be Hilda''s fault!"


    "It''s useless to say anything now! --Windhole Cannon! Prepare for launch!"


    ''Guru''--''da da da''--!


    Aria ran in a reverse direction from me.


    The windhole this time... ah.... it''s a new one!


    She still has some hidden "goods"!


    Once Aria reached a sufficient distance for her run-up, she turned around, looking extremely frightening.


    Then, ''da da da da da da'', she charged towards me at a speed faster than the current World Record for sprinting--''Pa''!!


    "Fire--!!"


    5 meters away from me, she twisted her body and jumped up.


    This is the windhole cannon--turning one''s own body into a cannon ball, and then using your head to smash into the body of your opponent.....!


    And right now I''m simply a normal person.


    With no way of using ''Slingshot'' to make Aria perform a U-turn, I simply stood there rooted to the spot.


    Like a real cannonball, Aria flew towards me in a spiraling fashion, with her head already right before my eyes.


    I could see the slow-motion replay of my death scene.... behind Aria, the Sky Tree which looked very small due to the distance, was hidden from view by her spiraling twin-tails.


    --To everyone in Ambulace.


    When Riko is discharged from ICU.... can I make the reservations to be next?


    Perhaps due to the effects of global warming, the typhoon season came and ended much earlier for this year.


    Thanks to this phenomenon, there were clear skies almost everyday for autumn this year, giving rise to a fair weather season with bountiful harvests of fruits.


    Several days later, I went to the cafeteria. It was stocked with melons, pears, peaches and all kinds of fruits.


    (What I''m missing now is money....)


    But right now, I get to to eat a big beef steak.


    When lessons ended, Watson invited me to the cafeteria and gave me a treat.


    She seemed to want to apologize for all the nasty things she said to me at the Sky Tree. What an honest guy.


    This is my first time having beef steak... and the ones prepared in the cafeteria were really good.


    Not having my lunch turned out to be a good thing.


    Well, like somebody said, a meal tastes best when you''re starving.


    It''s already 3pm, and there were hardly any students in the cafeteria. So it was very quiet, and the place had a relaxed atmosphere.


    "...You should eat something as well."


    I said to Watson who was sitting opposite myself, drinking only red tea.


    "I''ve already eaten during lunch."


    "As long as you feel fine.... It feels like I''m ill-treating you, having you drink only tea in front of such delicious food."


    "This is a habit of mine. You don''t have to mind me. English nobles always adhere to tea time, even in times of war."


    "But Aria only drinks stuff when she feels like drinking."


    "....Aria belongs to the Holmes family, she''s probably not very receptive towards nobility training."


    Watson was wearing the boy''s uniform, elegantly sipping the red tea.


    "I know that your arranged marriage with Aria has been... annulled. Also, I''ve basically heard some basic things about the situation in the Watson family."


    "Wasn''t she angry?"


    "She said ''So I guess that''s that.''. She seems very much relieved."


    "That''s really like Aria''s style."


    I rested while drinking tea that was provided for free.


    "But, about that.... I''m a ...."


    Although no one else was around, a blushing Watson still looked around for confirmation, before saying softly "girl".


    "....I didn''t say anything about this. I can''t tell her. It''s too embarrassing...."


    "I think that''s the correct thing to do. She might become overly-confused and start shooting if you told her."


    After that, Watson started fidgeting and not saying anything..... So I changed the topic.


    "I guess Riko is fine now. She came to school today just like usual."


    "Sensei at Ambulace gave her a thorough examination. There were all sorts of detailed tests, so she has recovered completely. What''s more worrying... is Hilda."


    "What happened. Did her appearance worsen?"


    "No. She has regained consciousness, and her body condition is slowly improving."


    "Then she threw a tantrum?"


    "Exactly the opposite. At first she got off the bed and tried to escape, and even bit the nurse, it was a real headache.... But after knowing she was saved because of Riko, she suddenly became obedient. She never speaks, and seems to be constantly thinking about something."


    "....Anyway, let me know if she escapes. This time I''m going after her in a tank."


    As I joked, I stood up from my seat.


    The events on the Sky Tree--including the power outage caused by Hilda, was labelled as the ''Lightning Incident'' by news reports. Although the details given by the media was vague, it was probably because Aria was involved, and the Foreign Affairs Department stepped in once again.


    In preparation for the Cultural Festival, classes today were cut short.


    Besides the "Cosplay Cafeteria", I didn''t have anything else to do. So after finishing my late lunch, I asked Watson for a lift back to the dorm.


    Having eaten my fill, I felt very energized.


    But as I was going back, there''s nothing for me to expend my energy on.


    "Well.... Tohyama. Will a meal for lunch really be enough?"


    Watson asked while driving the car.


    "....What?"


    "Well.... You didn''t do anything to me to get your revenge. Before this I used all sorts of dirty and cunning tricks to make your life miserable. So will this be enough?"


    "It''s enough. You''re a woman right. Exacting vengeance on women is not what a man does."


    Once I finished talking, Watson''s face inexplicably started turning red.


    Did I answer wrongly?


    I really have no clue as to what kind of answers will be the right one for women.


    "But.... you still hate me right?"


    "It''s nothing. Using energy on hatred and pain is a waste of life."


    I said as I yawned, adjusting the back of the passenger seat slightly down.


    Honestly speaking, I feel that things like taking revenge is just too troublesome.


    I''ll leave to that the other me. This me will be taking a Hands Off policy.


    "No..... No, Tohyama. You need to take some form of revenge. Or I won''t be able to let go."


    .....What a troublesome fellow.....


    "Ahh--... I only remember grudges arising from food, but that has been resolved today, so it''s ok now."


    "No no! You have to make me pay for something else, until we can call it even!"


    Watson''s face went red again, shaking her head side to side like a wave drum.


    Hmm. What a stubborn girl.


    But, you should stop fooling around now. When you move, I can smell a cinnamon-like scent.


    ".....What should I do then."


    I had no choice but to ask.


    "You can do whatever you want. You can tie me up and give me a beating. Stuff like that."


    ........


    "Ahh--.... You.... don''t happen to have a fetish, so you...?"


    "Fetish....? ......! You, you, what nonsense are you saying! You pervert! I, I, I have never thought of such shameless things! Never never!"


    "Are you trying to get me killed, don''t take your hands off the steering wheel!"


    With the Porsche slightly weaving left and right, I felt that it was beginning to threaten my life.....


    I finally got Watson, who was crying out in a weird manner, to focus on driving the car.


    Watson stopped the car in a strange place.


    "Get out of the car!" I obeyed and got off the car....


    Opposite the yellow leaves fluttering across the sky, I could see the Selective Arts Building.


    The building contained an art room, music room, calligraphy and such, all in one place. In a place like Butei High, where tastes for the arts have no connection whatsoever, there was no sign of anyone. It was a place almost perpetually free of human habitation.


    It''s the same today, despite Watson inviting me here to this place. The hall of the building was empty.


    "What are we doing here."


    "Well... Tohyama, I may be the type of person who has become shameless from doing bad things... But actually... I have a request for you."


    "A request for me?"


    After making sneak glances around the empty building again, Watson tilted her head and said--


    "I hope you can keep it a secret."


    Blushing, she brought her palms together, as if praying to me.


    "What secret."


    "I hope.... you won''t tell anyone else about the fact that I''m a girl....!"


    With some effort, Watson raised her head to look at me, her eyes wet.


    So this is why she keeps forcing me to take revenge on her.


    In any case, she wants to use that as a form of payment to keep my mouth sealed.


    Then I should say it. After all, there''s no civil agreement on ''calling it even''.


    (Even though I never intended to spread the information around....)


    But since she became so meek.... it made me felt like bullying her for a bit.


    "Hmm, what to do."


    The moment I struck a fake pose of thinking about it, Watson immediately straightened her back.


    Clasping both hands and bringing them up and down, she said


    "Please, please, please don''t tell anyone! I will announce it to everyone in school eventually, but it''s still too early for me now....! I''m not ready with my preparations to appear publicly as a girl."


    The panicking Watson... even the normal me understood.


    --Is really cute.


    So far until now, she''s a type of girl that has never appeared around me.


    She looks just like a boy, and for a misogynist like me, is therefore a girl whom I can hold a proper conversation with.


    But.... this guy may turn out to be a surprisingly dangerous existence as well.


    "........"


    Becoming somewhat wrong-footed, I didn''t say anything, so Watson''s expression became even more grim.


    She suddenly turned around and left the hall, walking towards the Porsche parked along the side of the road.


    Then, after taking a large paper bag from the boot of the car, she ran back.


    "Hey, hey. Where are we going?"


    I asked, as Watson grabbed my wrist and forcefully dragged me to the Art Preparation Room on the 2nd floor in silence.


    Pulling me in along, Watson went inside the preparation room. The preparation room was filled with plaster figures used as models for sketching, and painting canvases of all sizes. The actual art room was empty.


    The curtains were drawn, so it was a bit dark... Click.


    Watson locked the door.


    "Hey....!"


    What''s, what''s up?


    Watson took off her jacket, removing her tie, she''s taking off her clothes!


    Then--


    With her back facing me, she even removed her belt and took off her shoes.


    "Look... look away!"


    Watson said.


    "--!"


    She pulled down her zip, and removed the pants in one breath!


    Because all this time I had treated her as a boy, I had gotten careless. My reactions were delayed.


    Although I swiftly turned away... but for an instant I saw it.


    Pure, pure white bloomers.


    Watson, why are you wearing bloomers there.


    Ah, no, that--I understand, due to the structure of your lower body, that''s more suitable. But if you''re disguising yourself then you should be more thorough!


    (Damn, Damn it....!)


    The image of her bottom enveloped by the pure white bloomers became seared into my mind.


    The smooth curves, symmetrical like a peach--the butt.


    That''s definitely a body curvature only girls have.


    No no, Kinji--now isn''t the time to be analyzing this!


    (I must get out of here quickly....!)


    Forcing myself to come back to my senses, I hurriedly ran towards the door. Whoosh!


    A matte black knife flew out from behind me, piercing straight into the door lock. That''s dangerous!


    "--No running! The one who should.. should be running away is me!"


    "Then you should escape quickly! Watson, what are you planning to do!"


    ''Ka-chik Ka-chik'' Twisting the door knob only created noise. Even though it was damaged, but I couldn''t open it.


    Forming a prayer in my heart, I rested my forehead against the door, confirming my bloodflow.


    Not... not good. Danger. It''s at amber alert now.


    The seared image was still playing in my mind, whatever it is, I have to forget about the underwear first--and force the beautiful thighs seen along with it out of my mind as well.


    Those legs well and truly belong to a girl.


    No wonder its a body with 27% body fat. Soft and tender, with a smooth and glossy feel, emitting the sparkle of moisture.... Her skin was sheer like silk, and smooth like milk.


    But.. But.....!


    Calm down Kinji. There''s nothing extraordinary about thighs. If you think about it clearly, aren''t the girls in Butei High always showing their thighs.


    There''s nothing to be afraid of, there''s nothing to be afraid of. Yes... nothing to be afraid of.....


    "Look at me, Tohyama!"


    Just as I was trying very hard to perform self suggestion, Watson had to call out to me.


    "--Don''t be silly! I refuse!"


    "I''ll attack you if you don''t look at me!"


    "....!"


    Although I was on the verge of entering Hysteria mode--but I haven''t changed yet.


    If we were to fight now, I''ll definitely collapse from the first blow.


    "......."


    I fearfully turned my head while standing in front of the door.


    "......!"


    Bang!


    My back hit the door while trying to back away.


    Although Watson told me to look at her, but her back was still facing me--


    She has already taken off her white shirt, and have undone the bandage-like cloth binding around her chest. The soft and delicate frame of her back increased yet another image into my mind.


    Her porcelain skin carried an air of nobility, vivid and brilliant like what you see in manga.


    "My father--had me raised and nurtured as a boy. When I was little, if any of my actions were feminine in any slightest way, I''d be punished severely."


    Watson described her past with her back facing me, while I had my mouth open and was tongue tied.


    "So I had to forget that I am a woman. But... starting from around 13, 14 years old.... every time I see novels or movies describing romance, I would project my own feelings and emotions into the female characters... Indeed, I''m still aware that I''m a woman."


    Rustle, rustle.


    Watson turned towards me, and from the paper bag beside her feet...


    Took out a pure white bra and placed it on her chest.


    "Uhn.... Uhn...."


    Perhaps being unaccustomed to this, she took quite long to secure the small hooks behind the bra.


    "... I carried a yearning for women clothes, and occasionally will hide from my father the fact that I wanted to pose girl-like actions in front of mirrors. But... I couldn''t do it. Every time I tried to do it, the shadows from my youth would surface. I''m still very afraid. As for appearing in front of people in women clothes..."


    Finished wearing the bra, Watson "Sssss---", "Fuuu----"started taking in deep breaths--


    She appeared to have her mind set on something as she walked towards me.


    ".......!"


    --A girl. --She''s really a girl.


    Watson adjusted her bra cup carelessly, and as if I was trying to verify something, I looked at her--within that thin piece of cloth were her slightly protruding breasts.


    The shape was not too big and not too small, and well proportioned for both left and right breasts, the external appearance was a beautiful bowl shape.


    They weren''t flat like Aria''s, nor were they huge like Shirayuki''s.


    It''s a very suitable size for female high school students.


    Looking at it was like looking at a dazzling display of precious gems.


    From her breasts to her attractive navel, all the way down to the lower half of her body, there were no excess meat on her body. Her hands and legs were very long as well, and her body proportions were just right.


    She was like one of the sketch models in the art room. Allowing people to feel a healthy kind of beauty, and absolutely not have anyone feel odd or disgusted.


    Maybe because of this reason, even though I''m aware that I was dangerously on the verge of entering Hysteria mode, but it was nothing like the feeling of dread caused by Riko, Shirayuki and the others when they are forcing themselves on me. Furthermore, she had boyish short hair as well.


    It feels--like I can still control it. I must work hard....!


    "First time meeting you... I can say this right. This is the real me. I haven''t stood in front of anyone as a girl. You''re the first."


    Watson was extremely nervous herself, her skin--was slowing turning pink.


    But, even though you''re very manly (but actually a woman) to show off your bra, but please don''t come any closer.


    Very good. Just stop there.


    "If you want to tell everyone that I''m a woman--then I better become a woman as early as possible."


    ".....?"


    "The reason I am unable to show myself in front of people in women''s clothes is due to psychological stress. So we can use shock therapy to overcome it. You''ll have to do it. And I can repay you with these kinds of actions."


    "Shock therapy...? What''s that."


    "It''s... those.. things that you''ll do to make me feel like I''m a woman. Those--things that will make me painfully aware that I''m a woman..... I, I''m a noble, so I can''t show it directly.... You''ll just have to do to me the things you usually do to girls.... do, do it!"


    ......?


    ............?


    I don''t get it....!


    "This way, I will become aware. I will revert back to being a girl. For this.... I must personally experience that I''m a woman. So you... let me, become a woman!""


    "You say become a woman.... but you have always been a woman!"


    "Haven''t you been listening to a single word I said!?"


    "I heard! I''ve been listening, right in front of your eyes!"


    Wanting a quick and early release, I spoke in a rage--


    Watson pressed her raspberry colour lips tightly, her expression becoming serious.


    "Tohyama.... Is it because you care about how I feel? It''s.... all right. Although it''s a bad time to say this now, but... that night, I felt... I, if it was you--I wouldn''t mind. You can do it."


    Suddenly, Watson''s voice was mixed with something very feminine--I started to back away.


    I... I can do what.


    The both of us once fought tooth and nail against each other.


    "Even if you don''t know the details, I think you''ll be able find out how relying on your natural instincts along the way. Leave the specific instructions to me, I''ve seen the medical books. Basic know-how is available there."


    Ri.... Ridiculous.


    The shock therapy to turn Watson into a girl, actually includes compensation for me.


    She seems to want me to do something which can kill two birds with one stone....


    Judging from how she has been showing me so much skin and from her words--it seems to be some form of medical procedure--but am I a doctor?


    "So what now. Tohyama. As a man, are you scared?"


    "No, no. Rather than scared.... I don''t get it. What is it you are trying to tell me?"


    "You.. you don''t understand?! I''ve already done all this....!"


    Watson''s indomitable eyes widened into circles from shock.


    "I''ve only allowed you, because it''s you... to see me like this. Even so, you still have no idea?"


    "......"


    Watson looked at the speechless me in shock, she then sighed deeply.


    " ''Not eating meat already at the mouth is the shame of a man''[1]. Japan seems to have this idiom as well.... But for you, not only do you not eat the meat already at your mouth, you''re a man who doesn''t even eat the meat being willingly fed to you by others. It seems that it''s obvious your relationship with so many girls is in name only, and you''ve never made any progress with a single one of them."


    What a busybody.


    Is this guy sick?


    Why must I go out with girls and achieve progress with them!


    "If so, then we don''t have to do shock therapy, let''s switch to training."


    "Training....?"


    While I was still in the state of confusion, Watson changed the topic.


    "Yes. It''s.... I''ll use you for ''Woman Training''. I think you need ''Man Training'' as well, so you can use me for the training. Fortunately we''re friends of the opposite sex, so we can use each other for this training. That aside, until the training is over, you must keep the secret that I''m actually a girl. What do you say?"


    Whatever. I have no intention of telling anyone anyway.... Watson started taking out the sailor uniform for the "Cosplay Cafeteria".


    Excellent. She seems to be putting on the clothes.


    Please continue doing so!


    "Ye.. yeah. Let''s begin the training."


    Whatever it is I''ll just nod my head in agreement first, so she will continue putting clothes back on.


    "I brought the uniform along because I felt it could be of use during the shock therapy. Looks like my decision was correct."


    She started putting on her skirt.


    Very good.


    The biggest crisis of the day seems to be past me now.


    "From now on I''ll occasionally carry out the ''Woman Training'' and your ''Man Training'' here. Although we''re of the opposite sex, but we''ll probably get along fine. But this will be a secret between the both of us."


    Watson suddenly extended her finger and pointed it at me....


    As Watson is a bishoujo with an extremely boyish appearance, so once she wore her clothes properly--the urge to resist reduced substantially.


    It''s just like what she said, she isn''t like a girl--this includes the way she talks and her mannerisms.


    If this was a horse race to compare how womanly they are, then compared to Aria, who is at least 10 horses length behind Shirayuki and Riko, Watson is even further behind.


    With her looking like a bishounen wearing a sailor uniform, it made me felt calm like I was in the presence of another male.


    Maybe she''s really the type among girls who I can best get along with--


    In terms of safety for Hysteria mode.


    "Ah, regardless--I understand when you say we can get along. But, what''s your so-called training."


    "Oh yes.... then Tohyama. Right now, this place shall be an open field in Spring time."


    "Huh?"


    What... is she talking about?


    "Look. The dandelions has bloomed. It''s beautiful. Ah ha ha."


    Watson pointed at the floor as if acting.


    Was it me, or did her smile just now seemed very feminine. But it felt a bit childish though.


    "Is.. is there something wrong with you, Watson."


    I asked worriedly. BOP!!


    Watson swung a short hook at my lower jaw.


    "You''re the one with a problem! This is character simulation! You should know this even if you''re a Butei! Here I''m playing a girl, and you''re supposed to be a boy interacting with the me playing a girl!"


    "Girls don''t unreservedly throw such perfect short hooks! Plus, since I''m a boy, then--what am I supposed to do. You teach me."


    "Huh?!"


    "Don''t ''huh'' me. I have no problems with the character simulation, you demonstrate first."


    Character simulation--refers to having a few people act out different roles in a setting, of which the purpose is to be able to play out such scenarios when encountered in real life.


    To put bluntly, it''s like a game. However, it''s able to unexpectedly yield positive results when put into use before any infiltration missions to obtain evidence.


    As such, it has become a compulsory subject for Informa, CVR and so on in Butei High.


    "It''s, that''s.... well, it''s to be able to naturally get closer as a man and woman."


    "I have no way of behaving naturally when alone with girls. How should we go about doing this? I can do the simulation, but you have to give me a direction."


    "Well, I''ve already said--you be the man, and interact with the me as a girl, and... love me."


    "Lo... love... this is insane..."


    "If you don''t love me, I''ll get angry!"


    Watson said with her face reddened. I can feel she''s starting to get angry. What a hot-headed person.


    However, in the short time we''ve fought before, I could tell that she knows boxing.


    And her boxing skills are far beyond amateur level competitors.


    Even professional boxers can''t let down their guard against her. In order not to infuriate her, I''ll have to make up something on the spot.


    "Well.... let''s not set it at an open field. It''s too unexpected. It''s difficult to simulate outdoor actions while in an actual indoor setting."


    "That''s true. Then, then let''s set this place as my room."


    "This is more like it, but I don''t know the layout of your room."


    "A rough impression will do. There''s a table here, and because there''s only one dressing chair here, so when Grandmother comes over--it can''t be helped, the two of us can only sit on the bed. This will be the bed. Tohyama, come, sit beside me."


    Watson sat on a stack of canvas sheets about 60 cm thick.


    "......"


    You.... really were raised as a boy.


    What setting is this.


    Although it''s a character simulation, but there''s actually a girl bringing a boy to her room, and both of them are sitting on the bed.


    She obviously hasn''t realized the seriousness of the situation.


    "Well, it should be ok like this."


    But as I didn''t want to be beaten up, I had no choice but to sit down.


    The canvas sheets made a poof sound as it was pressed down, it was really like sitting on an actual bed.


    Hearing the sound, Watson suddenly became somewhat alarmed.


    Through the sound, she seemed to start thinking about the present situation, and instantly realized there was something wrong with the setting.


    "......."


    Sitting with her legs slightly open, Watson hurriedly closed up her legs, using her hands to defensively grip the ends of her skirt.


    Holding on to the edge of the canvas sheet, she started becoming so rigid she couldn''t speak...


    ".........."


    Without an opportunity to speak I became silent as well.


    This is getting bad again.


    ....It''s too realistic.


    Although I don''t have any practical experience with this kind of things, but when actually in a girl''s room--if the boy and girl are in this situation, both of them will become quiet.


    "Toh... Tohyama. Say something! Something natural and manly."


    Watson, who was directing just now, looked to me for help now that she''s in a predicament.


    I became very angry at her irresponsible way of acting.


    "... If you want me to act like a man, then you must talk like a girl as well!"


    I reminded Watson, who had not immersed herself fully into the character simulation since just now.


    "Li.. like a girl? Then I''ll start with addressing myself in the fir... first person. If I say ''Atashi''[2]. it''ll be a bit too much."


    ".... I think I''ll use ''boku''[3] to address myself, there are some girls who do this."


    "Sit... sitting with a boy on... on a bed... just.. just like a girl...."


    Watson was mumbling, like trying to give hints to herself.....


    Even in the slight darkness of the room I could see she was completely red from head to toe. Drip, drip. She was starting to sweat.


    ".... Toh... Tohyama. You, you say something."


    Watson was still somewhat afraid. She was trembling lightly as she spoke using a girl''s manner of speech--


    Maybe it was due to her manner of speech, but I suddenly felt a girl has appeared. No, she''s a girl in actual fact.


    (....Not good.....)


    I''ve said unnecessary things.


    Just thinking that she''s a girl, I felt that she has become unusually cute. This is getting bad.....


    Even though I know we are doing character simulation, but now it seems that I''m really sitting on a bed with a girl.


    ".....Eve.. even if you ask me to say something, I don''t really have much to talk about...."


    "Then, why did you come here, to my room...."


    "Why I came... you, you asked me to..."


    "I.. I did not! Don''t put it in such a vulgar manner! It''s embarrassing."


    Watson lowered her head, the fringe on her forehead moving slightly. I could smell a slight cinnamon scent from Watson whose eyes were now closed.


    (Not.. not good.....!)


    Regardless whether it''s perfume or something else, it just smells too nice.


    As it isn''t like the fragrance of Aria''s gardenia scent, Shirayuki''s sandalwood scent, Riko''s vanilla scent and Reki''s mint scent, so I got careless for the moment. Now I have unexpectedly breathed in large amounts of this fragrant scent.


    Ba-dum.... My blood flow was beginning to increase to dangerous levels.


    However, it was until now that I noticed--I have very low immunity towards the scent of girls. Maybe it''s because my sense of smell is better than most people. Don''t tell me I''m a dog.


    "It''s.. it''s still a bit early, no matter what... let''s do it quickly!"


    I--I''m really--a HUGE IDIOT!!


    Why did I have to make a mistake here! Plus it''s the lethal kind!


    As Watson seem to be having a hard time, and this place was very secluded, so I wanted to end this character simulation as soon as possible. Originally I wanted to say ''Let''s go quickly".... but I actually said "Let''s do it quickly" instead!!


    --Do what!?


    Raising her head with a questioning expression on her face, Watson''s eyes just happened to meet my eyes while I was in a state of panic.


    Fwoosh!!


    Due to the both of us shifting our bodies in a fluster, the canvas sheets which were already stacked unsteadily collapsed backwards.


    "Kyaaaa!!"


    Shocked, Watson emitted a girl-like scream.


    "Oh.....!"


    Afraid that Watson will hit the large canvas sheets if she fell along with it, I extended my hand, to allow her to lower her body as I shielded her.


    "!"


    ".....!"


    How did things turn out this way....!?


    I was holding Watson''s head, and she was hugging my body tightly.


    We had finally put the "procedures to take when about to fall" lessons learned in Assault to actual use.


    In the crook of my arm, Watson lifted her eyes and stared at me....


    Watson.....


    "--Pffff--"


    I suddenly laughed out.


    You look so cute. Little kitten.


    " ''Do to me the things you usually do to girls''--Watson, you definitely said that just now."


    ".....! It''s, it''s fine. Even if we switch to shock therapy now....! I was raised as a boy, so I have a high tolerance level. You can do whatever you want..."


    "Then--so be it."


    Facing me who had changed drastically in the look in my eyes and my manner of speaking--


    Watson closed both eyes shut, and as if in a dream, was mumbling "Together with a man, becoming a woman with a man..."


    Haha, you''re really like a woman like this. Very womanly.


    "Ah, ah, I''m so nervous, so excited, my heart is going to jump out of my throat....! I''m becoming.... a girl... becoming.... Tohyama''s.... woman!"


    I gently carried Watson up, whose words carried some fear in it.


    "Elle Watson. Allow me to teach you one thing."


    ".....?"


    Sitting back on the canvas sheets, Watson stared at me blankly with wide eyes.


    "The things usually done to girls--is to be gentle."


    Getting off the canvas sheets, I smiled as I told Watson.


    Imitating the western etiquette seen in movies--I knelt on one knee.


    "Although Elle has proposed an excellent invitation, but being rough on ladies whom are frightened is not allowed."


    Suddenly being addressed by her first name, Watson had a startled expression. I could almost hear the sound of her heart beating.


    Or to put it more accurately, I did hear it--using my ears in Hysteria mode.


    "How, how rude! I, I wasn''t scared!"


    Being a bit rude, I looked at Watson''s knees as she stood in front of me...


    They were shaking. I gave a wry smile.


    It''s really too forced.


    "We shall end here today. Training needs to be carried out in stages. If we progress too fast, it won''t be good for the bodies of both parties."


    "But, if it''s like this, my compensation for you...."


    "Elle. You have to be more beautiful than the sculptures of goddesses in the arts room."


    "... You, you, all of a sudden, what... what are you saying....! Don''t make fun of me...!"


    "Did I look like I was making fun of you? Elle is very beautiful."


    As I looked at Watson sincerely, her hands were pressing on her chest in shock.


    "Me, me... beau.. beautiful....!? This is the first time in my life someone has said that to me...."


    "Elle, you have let me seen your beautiful figure, so for my compensation--that alone will be sufficient."


    As if by accident, I touched Watson''s shoulder. To calm her down further, I gently caressed her head.


    This--what''s this beating sound coming from Watson''s heart.


    Even in Hysteria mode, there are still many things regarding the female body that I don''t understand.


    "And, I''m very happy you told me that ''I can do anything I want''--"


    While narrating praises is a natural instinct of mine, but the statement just now, was astonishing even for myself.


    "It''s good... that.. you''re hap.. happy. Then...."


    Watson was finally ending the training as well....


    As she held the boy''s uniform which she took off just now in her hands, I silently back-faced her.


    "To, today we shall end here. From now on when you have the desire, come look for me for practice. It doesn''t matter if it''s after school or during lessons. As long as it''s a place with no one else around. If you feel up to it... we can proceed into shock therapy from training too."


    "Ok, ok" I agreed wryly until Watson was done talking.


    Once the mood started to ease slightly--


    "Tohyama... in order not to ruin the mood just now, I''ve kept this matter towards the end.... The ''Far Eastern War''--"


    The term made my gaze sharpened instantly.


    --Far Eastern War


    Proceeding behind the back of the entire world--the invisible war between "Deen" and "Grenada".


    So this is what she wanted to talk about.


    "The battles from now on will only intensify. Because you chose ''Deen'', you have chosen a path with a tough road ahead.


    Even if I want to go on the run.....


    I have already joined the battle.


    Because it''s already a fact that I defeated Hilda who was in "Grenada".


    ".... I''m used to dealing with all sorts of problems."


    I hardened my resolve and answered.


    Hearing my words, Watson''s hands, which were in the midst of putting the uniform back on, came to a pause. After a moment, she said:


    "Liberty Mason will take the side of "Deen". This is the Council''s--decision. From now on I will be on your side as well."


    "It will be very dependable with you around."


    For a very long time I have always hoped to have a Butei from the medical faculty as a companion.


    That''s because we get injured frequently.


    --Butei in the medical faculty are split into Ambulace and Medica, Tokyo Butei High has set up separate departments for Ambulace and Medica to carry out their own separate training.


    Ambulace focuses on coming up with treatments for wounded personnel admitted into Butei Hospital, and Medica carries out emergency aid and rescue at the scene of the incident... To make a comparison, students in Ambulace play the roles of doctors and nurses, while students in Medica play the roles of paramedics and first-aiders.


    Once a companion has fallen, even in situations with gun battles playing out, a medical Butei must rush to that person''s side. As such, they are required to have high levels of fighting techniques--that''s definitely nothing to nitpick about with Watson.


    It''s just that....


    "But the application for teams in Butei High has already ended. There will be some difficulties with Elle joining Team Baskerville. I guess you should know that the IADA follows their doctrine very strictly. Once a team has been formed, unless a member is KIA or resigns, resulting in a shortfall of numbers, we''re not allowed to switch members. Although Elle can be employed as external support, but the fees for Medical Butei are quite substantial--"


    "--I have already received my fee."


    "......?"


    "I have collected Hilda''s wings and tissues of Hilda''s Demon Entrails. All first-rate materials in a demon''s armament. As long as you give me these, I can sign a 1 year support contract with you.


    Those things which are useless to me, well, if Watson feels that it''s alright...


    I can obtain invaluable strength.


    "Then we are in your hands. From now on you''ll be the Medical Butei for Team Baskerville."


    "--It''s a deal. Send me the Contract once it''s marked with Baskerville''s stamp. And.... while treating Hilda, I recovered an item. She was hiding it."


    Saying this, Watson poked me in the shoulder, I turned around--


    Watson, already dressed in the male uniform, was holding a small box.


    She opened the box--inside was a small gemstone.


    It looks like a ruby... except it''s dark red.


    "This is the crystallized ''Golden Shell''--one of the seven stars. Tamamo will be coming back very soon, so I think we can place this back in Aria''s body then.


    --Golden Shell.


    It''s used to block all contact between the Hihiirokane and the human heart.


    There''s 2 in Aria''s chest now, if we have 4 more.....


    Aria will become what Tamamo had said, no longer an existence that will bring forth terror.


    But, the 4 stars have been taken by "Grenada".


    I must get them back. No matter how--

 Volume 9 - CH 4

    Another few days have passed--October 30th.


    Butei High''s cultural festival for this year has started.


    Coming out from the dorm, you can see that the sidewalks of the Academy Island had become a pedestrian paradise, full of people from outside the school.


    Both sides of the roads were set up with all kinds of shops, even people from Assault and Dagula opened up to everyone else in a calm manner.


    (..... All the dangerous items have been stored underground.)


    During preparations for the cultural festival, there will be a massive clean up, adjustments will also be made for the decoration of the facilities.


    This is due to the fact that interviews will be taking place during the cultural festival, and to avoid leaving negative impressions on the parents of special elementary and middle school students with an interest in enrolling into Butei High, these preparations beforehand are absolutely necessary.


    Just that, all these troublesome work are the responsibility of the First Years.


    The internal ranking system in Butei High is as strict as those in the military.


    In Butei High, there are even words like these being spread around: First Years are slaves, Second Years are demons, Third Years are the Kings of Hell.....


    Last year, I had no choice but to constantly pick up empty cartridges in Assault as well.


    (The cultural festival lasts for two days.... The mission for this year is only the Cosplay Cafeteria for today, and tomorrow should be free activity.)


    Strolling in the school grounds, from a distance I could see promotional posters for the cultural festival pasted all over the place.


    These promotional posters were collected from students in Butei High.


    There were oil paintings, illustration-styled drawings, strong graphics created by computers.... more than several dozen of different styles.


    (Every one of them is pretty well done....)


    There are serial numbers marked on each promotional drawing, and observers can vote using their cellphones, appraising the promotional drawings through their votes.


    When the drawings were being collected, Jeanne immediately rushed over upon hearing the news, giving me quite a scare.


    "Even though I know I can win, but I should still draw one and participate."


    Although this is what Jeanne the artist said, her face was simply overflowing with the desire to create.


    "If you say you know you can win and still participate, then that''s just too childish."


    Using such reasons, I managed to convince her not to participate in the competition--that was close!


    If Jeanne''s horrific-beyond-imagination drawing was publicly displayed, the public might suffer mental trauma, and if things worsened we might even be sued in court.


    That''s right. This is part of my job as a Butei--"To avert a disaster before it begins", dealing with the problem without anyone else knowing.


    (.... If I report this to the Masters, maybe I can get an academic credit?)


    As I thought about it seriously, I walked along the school grounds that were filled with a festive mood.


    In a warehouse belonging to Logi, children were gathered together, sitting on the pilot''s seat in a helicopter.


    The Snipe''s Airgun shooting corner and the SSR''s Museum of Ancient History were attracting large crowds as well.


    The musical performed by CVR has been renowned for a very long time, with even professionals in the industry admitting to being inferior. On the day of the musical, long queues snaked before the ticketing booths. It was probably because CVR has quite a number of beautiful young girls, the absurdly highly-priced tickets were sold out in a flash.


    The cafeteria where students usually leave a mess all over after eating, was wiped clean for the "Cosplay Cafeteria" that will be held in the morning today.


    During the Cosplay Cafeteria, the training results of the students carrying out their missions to infiltrate and search for evidence would be clearly shown. As such, if successful, it seems that the Masters will give an "Outstanding" grade in the internal reports for the students involved in the activity.


    For a problem student like me who worries constantly about academic credits, this is a job worth doing seriously.


    But....


    "Welcome!"


    A girl''s voice came from outside.


    Ranbyou, who had come to check on the results of the cosplay, ordered me to work in the kitchen.


    "There''s no police officer with such a gloomy look in his eyes."


    Waving her fists, she uttered her judgement--but I must disagree.


    Things like the look in one''s eyes are due to what a person is born with, it can''t be changed that easily. Ranbyou-san.


    Recently, as friends in Informa had told me... One day I will expose the fact that you registered an account for yourself on a social website for making friends, and even gave yourself an online name called "Ranran". And you still have the cheek to write that you like reading books in your personal information column. Besides books on gambling tips and gossip magazines, I''ve never seen you touch any other type of printed media. And you actually wrote down age as 18.


    If you look at the face alone, she''s really beautiful, so there are actually victims who have been deceived by her attractive external appearance and dated the female gorilla. I must meet out the justice of heaven.


    ... Thinking about this, I was stirring the stewed vegetables in the pot, feeling very depressed.


    "The fire''s too small!"


    Wearing a fireman uniform, Muto was mumbling as he fidgeted with the sides of the pot.


    Hearing this, Ranbyou shouted, "Firemen risk their lives in their work, how can there be such a chatty fellow!", and at the same time, kicked Muto almost 3 meters away.


    Speaking of which, doesn''t the school already have kitchen staff in the first place? There''s no need for everyone to change costumes in the first place at all.


    This school has very poor planning.


    With pent-up grudges and dissatisfaction in me, I spent another hour making stewed vegetables and pasta.


    Coming in for the afternoon shift, Hiraga who was a girl, was caught by Ranbyou with one hand and swung in a circle in mid-air.


    The angry looking Hiraga had her feet twisted in an impossible direction, her tendon had probably been injured by Ranbyou. Our violent teacher does not go easy on anyone, including girls.


    "What the hell, Hiraga--anyone is stronger than you, can you at least increase your height somewhat?"


    "Aiya, aiyaya!"


    As Ranbyou was saying such offensive words, she placed Hiraga into an empty pot, then looked around at me and Muto.


    "Come to think of it, two people will be enough for the kitchen. So, who goes to the mess hall...."


    While Muto was tugging away at Hiraga''s shiny skirt to drag her out from the pot, I made use of the opportunity to open my mouth and talk.


    "Sensei, I, no, this Police Officer has deeply reflected on his past actions while in the kitchen, and will never be lazy [1] again."


    Speaking softly to her, I intentionally added in Ranbyou''s online name.


    Following my conversation, Ranbyou, who was facing in the direction of Muto suddenly froze.


    Like suddenly pressing a ''Pause'' button, even her huge ponytail was frozen as well.


    "......."


    With her mouth in a ''¤Ø'' shape, Ranbyou turned her head around, sweat beads the size of beans forming on her forehead.


    Although there is no conclusive evidence, but.... Tohyama wouldn''t have known my secret right....? Ranbyou''s face reflected an anxious expression.


    This... this seems promising. Time to change topic, and probe her once more time.


    "Add.. adding on, this Officer has a 19 year elder brother. Although he''s very strict, but he''s very good looking."


    Drawing her attention with these words, Ranbyou, who had written in her self-introduction column "Types that I like: Strong, forceful types"--managed to maintain her dignity as a teacher, her mouth remaining in the shape of ''¤Ø'' without much change.....


    But, she seemed to be somewhat happy, the corners of her mouth slowly rising, finally forming the shape of a ''W''.


    Ranbyou was flashing a smile like a leopard[2].


    Mmm. Actually you did see my Nii-san before, just that, my Nii-san appeared in the form of a girl.


    "Then... Muto and Hiraga will be a team. It might be better to adjust the style of the people working together. Tohyama! Go to mess hall!"


    --This is great, even though I sacrificed Nii-san, but at least I got away from the female panther for now.


    Looking at me with a vacant expression on their faces, I bowed to Muto and Hiraga...


    Although it was somewhat dishonorable, but at least I successfully escaped from the kitchen.


    ....--When I walked into the hall with the posture of a police officer, the busy scene was like that of a hurricane.


    The tables and chairs of the Cosplay Cafeteria were set all the way to the courtyard, with second year students in various uniforms shuttling back and forth at all corners.


    "....Guh..."


    Managing the affairs in the mess hall, the girls will always be drawing a lot of attention. It was really an impossible situation.


    The costumes of the girls were resplendent, and an atmosphere of a cosplay coffee shop was pervading the mess hall.


    The male customers seemed to be very happy.... maybe because they still have no idea how fierce the girls of Butei High are.


    For the normal boys, they probably view this as a simple affair of being waited upon by service staff, being able to be served food by a cosplaying female high school student was already an enjoyable affair by itself.


    But, if those girls are hired by your competitors, they might end up sending you bullets and explosives instead.


    And those will be lighted.


    (.....Ignorance is bliss for these people....)


    As I thought about it, I delivered fried rice and cola all over the place, brushing shoulders with the people that I usually know.


    There''s Shiranui wearing a pilot uniform, whose wish is to become an idol for middle-aged ladies.


    There''s Nakasorachi, who was wearing the white lab coat of a chemist research facility staff and serving honeydew melon soda to the customers. Her clothes were in a disarray, with her soft breasts barely contained by her lacy clothes......


    Not good, it seems like she can''t really work on the job.


    Firstly, she should be wearing contact lens for her poor vision, but she''s still bumping into walls.


    She was responsible for the taking, repeating and listing orders, but due to some reason, her face turned red when our eyes meet, resulting in her accidentally tripping over a foot.


    What''s more baffling is, in the process of falling, the tray she was holding in her hands forcefully smacked into her own face. It seems to be all my fault, but it looks like she''s really not suitable for this kind of work.....


    I helped Nakasorachi onto her feet, and thinking of letting her rest for a while, I brought her out of the mess hall.


    The straight path leading out from the mess hall was turned into a ramp using plywood, becoming an unobstructed route.


    ... Hey hey. Nakasorachi.


    I say, because you fell down just now, your super short mini-skirt has been lifted to dangerous heights.


    But, just as I was about to point this out, I suddenly developed a fearful panic of seeing her exposed well-developed thighs due to the fact that her clothes were in a mess, and as a result I couldn''t say anything


    Wrapped up in my own fear, I brought Nakasorachi to a place which couldn''t be seen from the mess hall...


    "Oto... Otoko-yama-kun[3]... As a wait... waitress, I''m always a failure... sorry! It''s all my... my blunder, I''m a stupid, useless tort... tortoise. A tortoise will always be a tortoise!"


    She started smoothing the long bangs at her forehead and sobbing, and just like what she said, completely became negative about herself.


    For her, besides being a communications operator, she probably takes only types of work like being a librarian. Requiring her to become a waitress dressed up as a race queen is simply too challenging.


    I really wanted to push her into the kitchen so that a poor fireman could be rescued, but the male customers seemed to really fancy types like Nakasorachi, so I guess Ranbyou will never agree.


    As the Cosplay Cafeteria will be assessed by the Masters once the cultural festival is over--


    And if the results of their assessment is not ideal, according to regulations, all student participants will be graded badly in their internal report.


    So, if a black sheep appears, then my grades will be implicated as well. Looks like I must act.


    "It''s alright. Don''t let Ranbyou see you, rest for a while. I''ll deal with the work."


    Thinking and looking out for her, I led Nakasorachi towards the direction of the lounge....


    "Ai ai! It''s no wonder you''re Ki-kun the Flagship Architect! You''re now taking on the Nakasorachi route!"


    Wearing the costume which she had wanted, turning into a "Western Gun-slinger", the extremely late but highly-regarded-by-Ranbyou Riko was walking towards us.


    Riko certainly looked the part of an American from those times, using her thumb and pointing at us. Truly accomplished acting.


    After being discharged from the hospital, Riko returned to school as usual.


    Her attitude towards us remained the same as well... as if the battle on the Sky Tree never took place.


    Although Riko only knows how to create problems, but without her around, things get kind of lonely.


    Honestly speaking, I''m really happy she has returned in good health....


    "Ki-kun is really an accomplished skirt-chaser, Riko is relieved."


    "Speak properly, and speaking of which you''ve been skipping too many classes. Nakasorachi can''t be a waitress now, so we''ll continue with her work."


    "OK! But she looks like she''s pretty scheming, would it be all right if I leave you alone with her? Woah--woah--could this be an act by a baka-girl?"


    As Riko snickered, she pointed grudgingly at Nakasorachi''s skirt.


    "Mine.. Mine-san. This.. this... isn''t what it looks like. I did not have that kind of intention! But... but if this can make Tohyama-kun.... have a better impression of me... But.. but that''s too blatant as well!"


    Jumping away from beside me, Nakasorachi hurriedly adjusted her super mini-skirt which was lifted high up.


    Nakasorachi. If you had really noticed, why didn''t you adjust your skirt before this.


    Luckily I kept looking up with my eyes. or it''d have been dangerous.


    "But Ki-kun, you should still start with the Aria route first. Riko supports Ki-kun and Aria. So you and Riko including this girl should just maintain a physical relationship. Bang~"


    "....Huh....?"


    Riko closed her eyes to a slit, and mimicked a shot at me with her index finger....


    .....POOOOOOOOOOOM.....


    Following a waft of light gardenia scent, came a magma-like aura from behind me....


    "........"


    The scenery before my eyes suddenly turned upside down.


    A big 180 degrees turn.


    In the Up-Down direction.


    An unknown hand had grabbed my belt and shirt, turning me entirely around.


    "You--lecherous Kinji! What''s a phy.. physical relationship! Not only Riko, but even that communications operation kid as well.... You.. what have you done! Have you really been working as a waiter!?"


    The judgement has been passed--


    The one holding me from behind in an awkward head-down position, was Aria in her elementary school student outfit.


    "No.... I didn''t do anyth--!"


    "Ah ah?"


    Aria emitted a sound like that of an anxious lion cub, and with a ''swoosh'', stopped momentarily in mid-air while holding onto me.


    "--Windhole Trap!"


    BANG!!!


    Along with my police cap, my entire head up to my lower jaw was buried in the plywood ramp.


    Fortunately the plywood was very thin, allowing me to escape from the brink of death...


    Using a finishing move on me while I was in a difficult position, this was adding insult to injury.


    Woah woah! A fourth year elementary school girl performing a pile-driver on a police officer! This scene can only be seen in Butei High!


    Toh.. Toh.. Toh-chan! Yama-chan! Look... looking at it in reverse, it looks like you''ve been on a guillotine!


    It''s Riko and Nakasorachi....


    The muffled sounds of their voices came from above the plywood.


    With my head finally plucked out, I lay suffering on the ground and looked upwards--


    ".....!"


    This time it has turned into a situation where I was down-slope and looking up at Aria''s short skirt.


    I''m now caught in a position of a pervert whom should be arrested by the police in the first place.


    "--!"


    Above that slender leg which looks like it still belongs to an elementary school student--sh.. shit!


    This is a bad angle!


    I lowered my head by a centimeter, having witnessed the scene, I felt that my blood flow seemed to have almost changed into Hysteria mode.


    "You... you...! Even in this situation...!"


    Even Aria seemed to feel that I was thinking "So lucky, I actually saw it (laughs)", the veins on her temple showing.


    "Woah woah! Aria just turned eight! You''ve seen everything!"


    "--Fourth year elementary school students are ten years old!"


    "Aiya! It''s really the Battle of Waterloo! Ki-kun, lower your head!"


    Bam! Riko jumped up forcefully--


    "Swoosh!"


    Wearing her cowboy jeans, she aimed for my back and sat down.


    Pressed down by her body weight, my head lowered.


    Look carefully Riko. If you look properly, I have already gotten used to Hysteria mode long ago.


    This is for the battles with "Grenada" from now on.


    (Should I fight.....!)


    If I enter Hysteria mode now, a tragedy will definitely occur before I achieve victory. Now that the three of us are alone in the lounge which hardly anyone comes by, the moment Hysteria mode gets activated will be certainly be an earth shaking event. If that''s the case, the innocent Nakasorachi will become a victim as well.


    I took a defensive approach--


    Lowering my head, trying my best not to look between Aria''s legs.


    But using the concept of riding a camel on its back, Riko used both her hands on my lower jaw to forcefully lift it up. Not.. not bad.


    You''ve let me witnessed the variety of Chinese martial arts techniques.


    This time, with Aria in the "full exposure" angle--


    "--Windhole Memory Destroyer!"


    --She brought her foot down hard. (--!)


    God has appeared.


    In the gap where Aria has lifted her shoe up, a miraculous angle that could have only been due to the protection of gods appeared--


    From my line of sight, only the bottom of the skirt could be seen--in the gap between her legs.


    --Fantastic.


    This can be settled without having to enter Hysteria mode....


    Dear God. Perhaps I will be going to where you are very soon, and I will thank you again then.


    After receiving Aria''s windhole attack, I only lost consciousness for 3 minutes. I couldn''t help but give thanks to my own endurance. Once I adjusted my police cap, I returned to my work post as a waiter.


    But thinking about it in detail, my endurance was largely due to the training from Aria''s brutal violence.


    I take back my thanks.


    "Hi, all students. Come this way!"


    Shirayuki, dressed as a female teacher was speaking gently to a group of elementary school students and guiding them.


    The children were making a din near the entrance of the Cosplay Cafeteria, becoming a nuisance to the other customers.


    Responsible for being the cashier, Aria wanted to be their guide, but was taken as a playmate instead. In the end her pony tails were caught and she fell to the ground. As the shop manager, Shirayuki hurried over to resolve the situation.


    (.....She''s really well-trained in the methods to handle little children...)


    The elementary school students who were standing all over the place just a while ago, quickly became obedient, lining up to take their seats.


    It''s no wonder she''s the eldest of six sisters, one look and you can tell she''ll definitely become a dutiful wife and loving mother in the future.


    After helping them with their orders, Shirayuki came into the backyard from the mess hall.


    "There''s a lot of customers, so let''s raise our spirits! AI AI YO!"


    Shirayuki said to the tired group of cosplayers--


    Everyone seemed to be spurred on, raising their fists and shouting "YO--!"


    Even though she was still expressionless, but Doctor Reki (Ph.D.) did the same thing as well. This is the first time I''ve seen her like this.


    Following that, Shirayuki started giving instructions of the measures to take to handle the different situation for each and every table, making everyone''s work a lot easier.


    This is the true messiah.


    "I see you have very good leadership capabilities...."


    I said in a sigh to Shirayuki, who was writing down the priority list for the work to be done.


    Might as well let her replace me as the leader for Baskerville, I''ve lost all confidence.


    "No....."


    Hearing my words, Shirayuki-sensei hurriedly adjusted her eye-glasses.


    "My student council work has been lagging behind, I''ll have to rush for that."


    Following that, with a wonderful smile on her face, she walked towards me and helped me adjust my rank badge and tie.


    "For the Butei, many are not good at work involving receiving customers. The Masters will deduct points because of this... Thanks to you, the situation has more or less been redeemed somewhat."


    "....I... I was praised by Kin-chan..."


    With an entranced expression showing on her face, Shirayuki''s cheeks turned red instantly...


    "I will work hard so I can be your helper. And also for those children who are unable to help at all. Ok, you can go now. Be safe." Shirayuki adjusted my police cap, and when she mentioned "children", she looked at Aria.


    ''Chey''--Taking a break and drinking honeydew melon soda, Aria, with a straw in her mouth, clicked her tongue in reply to Shirayuki''s gaze.


    Not only that, Aira was biting her straw and shooting glances at me at the same time.


    Wh.. why are you emanating killing intent from your body.


    Behaving differently from usual, she was looking at me with a bit of anxiety.


    If you got something to say, say it. It''s completely not like Aria''s style.


    "Look look, it''s time for Aria to go for school. Did you forget anything?"


    Shirayuki was somewhat delightedly speaking in a motherly tone. "No, I''m going off" Aria threw out a reply and walked out.


    Then she ran back into the hall and viciously stepped on my foot.


    What.. what the hell was that. Why did you get angry just because I praised Shirayuki.


    And the act of physical punishment was so despicable. I felt her anger this time was different compared to previously.


    Don''t tell me there''s new software installed in her brain? Uninstall it immediately!


    After that, Aria kept having a weird look on her, like she wanted to speak but stopped herself, giving me a stare every now and then....


    With some difficulty, I managed to endure till 5pm. Finally, I can change shifts.


    Taking out the new phone I bought a few days ago, there was a message from Watson--No training for today? Recalling my antics when I entered Hysteria mode in front of her, I chose the splendor of ignoring the message.


    Even without that factor, I''m dead beat from doing a bunch of stuff that I''ve never done before--not only did I have to address myself as "this police officer", I even had to bow after the customers made their orders.


    I should just quickly go home and just eat something, take a shower, and sleep like a dead log.


    As I was lifting my leg to return to the preparation room--


    "Tohyama."


    From the fourth preparation room, which was so small and cramp it could hardly be counted as a room, came a call for me, and it was done with the door closed.


    "Jeanne?"


    "It''s me, come in here for a second."


    "You''re wearing clothes right?"


    I asked Jeanne, who seemed unwilling to open the door for some reason.


    "Are you stupid, of course I''m wearing clothes, but.... about this set of clothes, I want to discuss it with you."


    Her reply caused me to have some doubts, so I entered the changing room.


    In the changing room, Jeanne was wearing the "family cafe" type of frilly female waitress uniform.....


    She was sitting on a metal-pipe chair, her body sprawled on top of the table.


    On top of her head was a hair-band that was reminiscent of what a maid would wear, and I could see her ears under her shimmering silver hair.....


    For some reason, her ears were red.


    "What''s the matter, you should be on the evening shift."


    "Yes."


    Still sprawled on the table, Jeanne''s voice transmitted from her arm on the table.


    "Then it''s about time for you to get going."


    "I know that!"


    "Then get going quickly. You really like this set of clothes right."


    This is because the clothes were Jeanne''s own, and she made an effort to bring it out.


    --I know, I accidentally saw it before.


    "Ye.. Yes. But I still....once I think about appearing in front of everyone, I''ll feel embarrassed."


    "It can''t be helped. This is the way things are, even I felt embarrassed too."


    "Don''t put me in the same league as you!"


    Jeanne swiftly lifted her head, her whole face blushing red like Aria.


    As Jeanne is 100% white Caucasian, so putting it more accurately, her face was pink.


    Judging from her expression, it seems that while facing me, she''s harboring some negative emotions with no outlet to let it out, so in order not to become some sort of snack--


    "I get it, I get it. Then why did you call me into the changing room."


    I said to Jeanne to pacify her.


    "Tell me your opinions! You have seen me like this before. What do you think of it."


    "I already told you back then. It''s really cute! You don''t have to worry."


    "Really?"


    "It''s the truth. A police officer doesn''t lie."


    "Then say it again."


    "Say what."


    "Say that I''m cute! I''ve no confidence in myself. When I... I wear the clothes alone, I feel that it isn''t too bad. And this is the set of clothes that I like the most. I''ve always wanted to try being a waitress for once. But, this.... girls of my height wearing clothes like this will be made out as some kind of joke. Everyone will certainly make sarcastic remarks."


    I finally understood...


    Jeanne is the type who does what she likes in private, but becomes very reserved in public.


    When alone by herself, she is becomes broad-minded enough to start a fashion show, but once she faced me, who has seen her in those clothes, she''ll feel very embarrassed.


    "That''s not going to happen. Have some confidence! You''re very cute, come, let''s go."


    "You don''t sound convincing at all!"


    Jeanne stood up, waving her featherlight sleeves.


    What a troublesome girl as well.


    Just as I was starting to feel a bit tired, Jeanne leaned over with a ''pleading for help'' look on her face .


    Her featherlight skirt brushing against me.


    "Actually... it seems that the kohais[4] from the tennis club will be coming to see me. What should I do."


    Ah.....


    So that''s how it is.


    --Butei High is a school with some.. no, with a lot of feudalism.


    The seniors must be strict with the juniors, and must more or less put on some airs in front of them.


    This way, the relationship between the seniors and the juniors will be evident. This is necessary in order to ensure success during investigations and battles. Such similar culture exists in the Police and the Self Defense Force as well.


    Hence, Jeanne was even more afraid of being laughed at by her juniors.


    "No one will make a joke out of you. If there are really any first years who dare to make fun of you, I''ll help you teach them a lesson. Look, there''s only 15 minutes left!"


    I looked at my watch--


    Jeanne also looked at her shiny watch, which was adorned with precious stones, worn on the underside of her wrist.


    "Un, un un, it''s already this time now."


    "Don''t panic. This isn''t like Jeanne at all. There won''t be any problems. This police officer guarantees it. Let''s go!"


    I patted her on the shoulder to motivate her, but--


    Crinkle, crinkle. Upon patting her, numerous tiny ice crystals flew out from her body.


    What''s that. Looks like diamond dust.


    It''s like some sort of mechanism which appears when she''s agitated. This is a new discovery.


    "--Tohyama. I wore these clothes only because of the lot that I drew, so you''ll be responsible. If I become a joke, then prepare to be turned into a human hoarfrost!"


    Although Jeanne said that, she still didn''t want to leave the room on her own.


    "What are you saying. And what, on earth is a human hoarfrost"


    "It''s hoarfrost made up of a human. Can''t you understand simple words? Are you stupid?"


    ".... I''ve always been stupid. I was stupid to come here and listen to you. Get going. Come on, follow me."


    Saying this, I finally managed to drag Jeanne forcefully out from the changing room--


    "Jeanne-sempai!" "Jeanne-sempai!" "Sorry to have kept you waiting!"


    We just barely walked out of the changing room, and 4, 5 first-year girls jumped out in front of the door.


    They seemed to have gathered here after hearing Jeanne''s voice, it looks like they''re Jeanne''s juniors in the tennis club.


    "Ah!"


    It seems that Jeanne haven''t mentally prepared herself yet, freezing on the spot and turning into a human hoarfrost herself


    I shifted my gaze to the first years, and was about to say "First years, if you dare to make fun of her, I''ll arrest the whole lot of you!"--


    "IYAAA---!!! SO CUTE!!!!"


    But the first year girls were screaming away with their eyes fixated on Jeanne.


    IYAAA!!! IYAAA!!!


    SO CUTE!!! SO CUTE!!!


    The girls were so caught up in a rapturous frenzy they totally ignored my existence, surrounding Jeanne who was dressed as a waitress.


    "Cu... cu.. cute....?"


    Jeanne''s rose red lips were trembling slightly as she said.


    The girls were still obsessively screaming cute.


    "Ah, this... this--was because of drawing lots, I had no choice but to wear these clothes--I know I''m not really suitable for it, and...!"


    Jeanne clumsily blurted. But her juniors were still heaping praises and saying "No way! Sempai is so cute!!" "Jeanne-sempai looks good in anything she wears!! So cute!!" "Sempai is a goddess!! So cute!!"


    "Un... Un un.....!"


    Jeanne....


    Her gaze started drifting as she became shy.


    Her reaction caused the first year girls to yell cute again.


    But... besides "cute", don''t you all have other words of description you can use?


    Looking at first year students talking excitedly and crowding towards the side of the window--


    (Come to think of it, Jeanne is really well respected-- )


    I felt somewhat touched inside.


    Shirayuki is the same as well, she seems to possess some sort of attributes that causes the kohais to respect her. This is quite important for Butei who will eventually have subordinates. During the end of term after our second year, there will be a grading for "Leadership capabilities. Suitability as a government official"... Jeanne will definitely score full marks for this.


    Although she looks extremely cold-blooded, she will never bully her kohais, or give out impossible tasks to them. Plus she''s also a beautiful girl liked by both guys and girls, although she''s a bit slow-witted by nature, but she''s a jack-of-all-trades... Even among students of the same year, she''s a very reliable person.


    Before this I heard of rumors like this--Jeanne''s popularity among the first years started in the tennis club, and was slowly spreading towards Informa, Connect, Repier, Inquesta and other places.


    Presently, Watson has the slight advantage for now, but if the trends continue on like this, Jeanne would definitely get the upper hand.


    (Jeanne seems to have some sort of strength to attract people towards her.... perhaps a genetic inheritance from her ancestor....)


    Just to add on, Aria is very well-respected by the first years in Assault as well, but this was due to her personal ability, and not her personality. She''s pretty strict on kohais.


    And Riko. There''s no need to mention her. She''s the type who''ll end up playing with the kohais.


    There''s no need to elaborate on Reki as well.


    From now on, I''ll use Jeanna and Shirayuki as a positive example, while the others will be deemed as bad examples.


    As for me, I have not much of popularity, Within the kohais, only Fuma knows about me.


    (Anyway.... looks like I won''t be turned into a human hoarfrost.)


    Just as I started to relax myself--


    Trouble appeared.


    Jeanne was on cloud nine after being flattered by her kohais, all sorts of emotions surging within her.


    "...."


    Wearing her graceful skirt, she leapt out from the window.


    "Hey! Hey...."


    Although this was the first floor and no injuries will be sustained, but if a deserter (people who are absent without valid reason) appears, there will be a negative impact on the Cosplay Cafeteria.


    If so... the Masters will judge us as incompetent, and everyone will be deemed responsible and slammed viciously by Ranbyou. I reckon the impact can result in internal organs being puked out from the mouth. Of course, this involves me as well.


    I rushed to the side of the window, only to see Jeanne''s hands covering her fiery red cheeks, running swiftly towards the center courtyard.


    As she wasn''t paying attention to the road in front of her, in no time at all, she bumped into a scarecrow on the field growing herbs.


    "Sempai! Where are you going?" "Please let me take a photo!" "Are you heading for the Cosplay Cafeteria?"


    I ditched the first years behind, who crowded at the window side within moments.


    Using the emergency exit, I ran out towards the center courtyard, in pursuit of Jeanne.


    As I realized that this problem involves my internal organs, my tracking skills increased tremendously as well.


    Very quickly, I found Jeanne''s hiding place.


    She had left one of her lacy leather shoes behind near a small storage room in the center courtyard. Don''t tell me you''re Cinderella.


    Like a real police officer relentlessly pursuing a criminal, I pressed my face lightly against the wooden wall.


    Jeanne was sitting on a wooden chair, and I could see one side of her face from here.


    "Ho ho, ho ho ho....."


    Both hands pressed onto her burning cheeks, I have never seen such a cute expression on her face.


    Acting just like how other girls of her age should act, the smile overflowing from her face even infected a bystander like me with bliss.


    "..... It''s really such a joy!"


    Jeanne usually makes people feel like she''s a Hollywood actress, always with an uptight look on her face. So her expression now could be considered to be truly refreshing.


    It even feels like it''s the first time I''m getting to know her true self.


    ".... Cute, I''m cute! As a waitress, I''m very cute...."


    Jeanne lowered her head, immersing in every single moment the bliss which belongs only to her. A beautiful lace ribbon was tied on her silver hair.


    And so she simply sat there, straightening both her legs, swinging it back and forth lightly.


    (.......)


    For some reason, I suddenly felt that I shouldn''t continue peeping on her like this.


    Her breasts, which were contoured on her clothes, were starting to shake continuously along with her swinging legs, making me feel that the scene was becoming very dangerous.


    "Well from the looks of it, she probably won''t run away from here...."


    I smiled wryly and turned around with my back facing the wooden shed.


    Watson is like this as well....


    Maybe it''s because of the reason that as a descendant of the heroine Jeanne D''Arc and that she was adopted, Jeanne always felt she wasn''t "girly" enough somewhere.


    But girls will be girls.


    She was probably always fretting over how to show her feminine side.


    The Cosplay Cafeteria was just the thing to help Jeanne fulfill this wish, and show her that what she thought about herself was always wrong.


    Perhaps she will eventually start showing the side of herself which she has been hiding, little by little.


    Through meaningless activities, the school is a place that lets its students grow continuously, Or at least it''s a place that gives you the chance to grow.


    "Of course, if it''s a normal school.... there should be much more chances like this."


    I looked at my watch, in another 7 to 8 minutes, Jeanne will have to take over the shift.


    Jeanne.


    I''ll just let her enjoy her happiness here for a while longer. Then the waitress job which she has been looking forward to for some time will have to start.


    You must work hard!


    When you first came to Butei High, you didn''t even know what flavored drinks were.


    Finally changing into my Butei High uniform, I started walking back in the glow of the sunset.


    The buses have stopped operating during the cultural festival. So I had to walk back to the dorm.


    "Tohyama....."


    From an abandoned building used for battle training, came a voice calling out for me.


    As this was like a real war zone, all I could see was a chaotic mess. So it was covered up by plastic canvas sheets, and was out of bounds, but....


    That voice, I seem to have heard it somewhere before.


    It''s that fox girl, in reality a fox spirit, and a comrade in "Deen". I think her name was Tamamo.


    "Tamamo, you''re back. But why today of all days."


    As I replied, I lifted a blue plastic canvas sheet and walked into the abandoned building.


    The exposed concrete on the first floor were full of bullet markings.


    Dust particles in the building danced in the air as a gust of wind blew in from a broken window.


    Sunlight streaming in from all corners shone onto the dust particles like a spotlight.


    "Today is naught the day of Tomobiki (ÓÑÒý), tis a fine day for making many friends."


    Stepping on the ground strewn with broken glass and bullet shells, I walked further in, towards where Tamamo''s voice came from.


    "Let me tell you, the television crews are here today. If you get caught by them and get broadcasted on air as ''Rare Animal Caught'', I won''t do anything to help."


    Chatting with her, I lifted my head and found her standing on top of a steel beam laid on its side and hanging high up in the air.


    She was wearing a mini version of Butei High''s sailor uniform.


    "I hath no wish to hath these ears of mine pulled and examined with intrigue and amusement. Hence, I came wearing the uniform of students here."


    Tamamo said, while standing within a beam of light.


    She was wearing a small uniform cap with a wave-shaped hem, and there were actually something shaped like two fox ears poking upwards at the top of the cap.


    Hey, is this really alright.


    "Yes, Tohyama. I hath heard you brought defeat to Hilda. Well done!"


    Swish! Tamamo leapt off the steel beam with animal-like movements.


    With her movements, I saw her tail which was hidden under her skirt.


    So there is still no way to make the tail vanish. But if I told her this, she''ll definitely get angry. So I chose to remain silent.


    "You know pretty much. Who told you?"


    "Tis the head of Liberty Mason who told me. Whilst discussing the problem of what comes under the jurisdiction of "Deen", it was proposed not to proceed with the extermination of the prisoner in the Demon Barrier--Hilda."


    Liberty Mason......


    I see. After I defeated Hilda, Watson must have contacted them immediately and reported the facts.


    With a bright look on my face for unraveling the truth, Tamamo gradually approached me, and suddenly extended both hands in front of me.


    "What are you doing? I don''t have any malt candy."


    "No. Tis for thou to carry me."


    "Carry you? You''re not a little kid...."


    "As there is no deity palanquin, I canst only lower my expectations and hath thou carry me. Tis an honour for thou. Be quick about it, and carry me around for sight-seeing. Or dost it matter naught that thou suffers retribution."


    Tamamo stood tip-toed, and patted at my nose.


    Well, no matter what, this guy is still considered a god... of sorts.


    If I really get struck by retribution, and my luck worsens, then my life will really be in a sorry state.


    But when I reached both my hands under her armpits, and tried to carry her up...


    "I say, you''re quite heavy to carry. Should be at least 20 kilos and above. How heavy are you exactly?"


    "Thou dares to asks my weight, does thou not know tis a forbidden number to ask of goddesses or even all women."


    Using both hands, Tamamo hugged my neck tightly with no intention of letting go.


    "Then you should at least change your form from a second year elementary schooler to a baby."


    Hearing what I said, Tamamo used both her legs to start climbing onto my body.


    "Aiya, thou should stop complaining. Think of something quickly. Good fortune will come from carrying a deity. Haha!"


    Using both hands to support Tamamo''s bottom, who was rubbing herself excitedly against my body, I lifted her up....


    No matter what, I finally managed to carry this deity.


    "I''ll die from exhaustion if I carry you all over the place like this."


    I said to Tamamo''s face which was directly in front of my eyes.


    Tamamo looked very happy, her face filled with innocence.


    Looking close-up at her big round eyes, it seemed to have aroused my so-called fatherly instincts.


    If there weren''t any fox ears or tail, her appearance will easily make her a target for abduction.


    "Why, thou seems verily interested in me. Art thou smitten with me."


    Tamamo laughingly said to me, who was staring fixedly at her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The age difference is too big."


    "791 years counts for naught much. Tis naught a thing impossible in a world of transformation."


    "That''s not what I mean. You''re saying it in reverse, reverse."


    "Reverse? Guh, the Tohyama Samurai of before frequently says things I do not understand as well."


    Saying things which people don''t understand, that should be you right.


    I think my ancestors-sama must have gotten more than just a few headaches because of her. For some reason, the fates of our family and Tamamo appears to be closely intertwined.


    I sighed inwardly, and started to tease Tamamo.


    "Hiraga from Amdo was around this area for quite some time just now, we''re screwed now."


    "It''ll definitely be snatched away if it''s discovered. Once that girl sees something sweet, even the color of her eyes changes."


    "Here, here. Let''s hide here and eat... ah, Kinji...."


    The voices of girls came from the entrance of the abandoned building.


    The 3 girls were holding in their hands gigantic cr¨ºpes which were probably some sort of freebie.


    They opened their big mouths in shock at seeing me carrying Tamamo.


    "Ab... ab.. abduction...."


    "To actually bring such a small girl to this place...."


    "It must be an abduction. We have to report this immediately to the Masters and Children Welfare Services."


    Oi.....


    My luck didn''t turn for the better at all. I''m obviously already carrying a deity.


    On closer inspection, I noticed that the 3 people were my classmates in school. Yelling "This is so dangerous!", they took out cellphones from the pockets of their skirt.


    "No, it''s not like that."


    I hurriedly put Tamamo down, trying to explain the situation clearly.


    This will definitely be a bad thing once it involves Informa and the Butei triple punishment.


    "Thi.... this is a child who lost her way."


    I declared, well aware of the fact that I''ll have to start a gun fight if all else fails.


    "A child who lost her way?"


    With a confused look on her face, Tamamo lifted her head to look at me.


    "Yes. A child who lost her way."


    Tamamo seemed to sense the effort I was putting in for this.


    "No, I mean ye... ye... yes."


    She seemed to have understood the present situation, following up on my words.


    Just that her acting skills were really terrible.


    In doubt, the girls said,


    "A child who lost her way?


    "Doesn''t look like it."


    "It just feels like she''s been tamed."


    The girls seemed to have completely believed the opinion that I have abducted a little girl.


    "Adding on, isn''t she wearing a Butei High intern uniform? There''s no possibility she''s a kid who lost her way."


    That girl is well and truly a student from Inquesta.


    Damn it, don''t use your deductive reasoning skills in a place like this.


    "That, well.... she really lost her way, than she was sent to me. She''s my cousin."


    "Uhn, yes. I wanted to see onii-chan."


    Said Tamamo as she hugged my waist tightly.


    "How can Kinji''s cousin look so cute!"


    "This has nothing to do with the face. Hey, let''s go. It''s really great to be able to see onii-chan."


    I clumsily played along with Tamamo''s act.


    "Uhn, let''s go. Onii-chan won''t let you become lost again."


    I held Tamamo''s little hand which was waving in the air, finally managing to escape from the abandoned building.


    I didn''t know whether those girls believed what we said, the sounds of their discussion coming from the back.


    "So that''s how it is. Oh yeah, the cat-ears cap that little girl was wearing was really cute."


    "It seemed to be moving."


    "Maybe it''s fitted with actuators."


    Apparently Tamamo''s cat-ears cap has turned into their next discussion topic.


    Just that it isn''t cat ears, but fox ears. And they''re real.


    Wiping the cold sweat on my forehead, I spoke to Tamamo.


    "Tamamo, I can bring you anywhere you want to go, but can you change your form?"


    I feebly supported my hands on my knees, pleading with Tamamo.


    A second year high school student walking around with a little girl. even if it wasn''t those people just now, other people might report me as well.


    "Uhn, thou''s physical strength will not be capable of carrying me around and move freely."


    "Then we have a deal."


    "So it shalt be done."


    Once Tamamo was done talking, white smoke suddenly appeared at her feet.


    "......."


    I looked over....


    And found that Tamamo''s figure had vanished, and there was now a Temari beside my feet.


    Oh yeah, she can change into these things.


    "Hey. Carry me and go."


    With the ball speaking, I bent over to pick her up. It''s very light, about the same weight as a normal ball.


    "You should have changed into this form from the start. Come to think of it, how does Tamamo do it."


    "Tis the jitsu for emptiness transformation. Thou would understand naught even if I explained it."


    Opening up the conversation with a condescending tone, the ball continued speaking.


    "First, ''Mustard Particle''. Tis a singular point that possesses an extremely strong gravitational pull. These points are very tiny, but everywhere around us. Each and every one of these points are connected to one another. Using the ''Heavenly Streams of Fox Lightning'', attractive and repulsive forces are applied to these bonds, manipulating the bonds into a shape of a tube. With ''Matter Fog'', these are passed through my small body. The ends of the tube have a space of ''Emptiness'', which exists on this space as well. The ball is placed in this space, and is used to replace my illusionary little girl form. Once the ''seal'' is recited in my mind, these steps can be achieved in mere moments. Tis a matter which occurs in a blink of an eye."


    "I''m sorry, I completely don''t understand what that means."


    "Using thou''s terms, tis manipulating a wormhole."


    ".... I don''t know what this is as well."


    Come to think of it, you don''t even know what panties are, but you actually know about a wormhole.


    "Tohyama, thou art lacking in learning. Tis to say, although I''m here, but I''m not here as well. From the perspective of reality, if the ball is destroyed, I''ll lose ''Mustard Particles'', and have no way of returning from ''Emptiness''. Because the ball is me now, hence thou must be careful, and then even more so.


    So this is the so-called magical transformation. Whatever.


    (But this is really something. Be it Hilda or this guy...)


    These non-human races have existed since eons ago, but their techniques are far more advanced than the forefront advancements of our science.


    Although I don''t know the specifics about wormholes, but mankind only knows that it ''possibly exists''. Even Hilda''s Electric Charged Particles are only being researched by scientists in research facilities. But they are already able to make use of it.


    If these are the kind of freaks in "Grenada" I have to fight with from now on....


    Then it''ll be like fighting people whom are from 100 years in the future.


    But...


    I suddenly thought of a phrase taught during a lesson in school.


    Combat.


    In this field, mankind has combined their intelligence and outstanding capabilities.


    Not to self-boast, but mankind has progressed till now from recurring wars.


    This is why the advances in this field far outpace the rest.


    Aria''s Colt Government was produced in 1911, about 100 years ago from now. Humans have not made any improvements to it since then.


    That is to say humans have produced combat tech 100 years ago.


    Then how many years has it been since the first person used Hysteria mode.


    Now in a position with no choices left, the only thing I can do is try.


    As Tamamo ordered me to "Take me to where Shirayuki is", I called up Shirayuki to say hi.


    After her work at the Cosplay Cafeteria ended, Shirayuki went to the Supernatural Searching Research (SSR in short).


    Seems to be for self-study, no wonder she''s an honors student.


    "I really don''t like it much here...."


    Reaching the SSR building, I felt a lost of interest due to the appearance of the building.


    Firstly, the entrance was a vermillion gateway, it was like a tunnel directly linking to the building.


    Looking around the entrance, there was a statue of Chinese Guardian Lion on the right hand side, and a statue of Sphinx on the left hand side.


    The surroundings were full of Totem poles, Buddha statues, Moai statues, lanterns and what-nots on display.


    Although there were Japanese barrier-sealing ropes hanging above my head, but hanging in front of me wasn''t large Japanese bells, but rather something like the yellow copper bells in a prayer room......


    In front of me was a written message.


    --"Those with no business here are prohibited from entering the SSR"--


    It was on a lookout board. I can''t think of having any business in this kind of place.


    This is a research department for super powers and magical abilities. A lair of secret arts. And a place I can''t stand the most.


    "Why does thou hath such a grim look. The surrounding atmosphere seems pretty nice."


    The Tamamo-ball said.


    "It looks like the gods are about to start an argument. You''re considered a deity of sorts. Looking at the scene in front of you, don''t you think it''s some sacrilege."


    "Times now are no longer of the old. But the truth each god seeks tis the same. And since telling humans to ''get along well'', what manner will become of us if the gods starts fighting amongst ourselves."


    "I see...."


    Well, since she put it that way, then it no longer matters.


    Pushing the large entrance door decorated with colorful stained glass, I entered the SSR.


    The decorations in the hall still made me broke out in cold sweat.


    In order to allow the students to pray here, the spacious hall were dotted with a few seat-cushions and chairs. The walls to the half-dome roof were full of ancient religious drawings.


    This is truly a world I cannot comprehend.


    What''s going on in the minds of these SSR people. There was even a Wooden Fish[5] placed on top of a pipe organ.


    A sign with "Anyone fighting will be shot to death -- From Masters" stuck beside an Aztec Calendar is the only thing here I understand.


    "......so to say the Roswell Incident..."


    ".....through similar magic the mysterious links can be....."


    "....It''s really tasty, the fried and smoked red..."


    I can hear the conversations of students situated in a corner of the hall.


    There were all sorts of clothes they were wearing. One girl was dressed like a Tengu, but it was not a spear she carried on her back, but a bow and demon-slaying arrows instead.


    A turban on the head, and speaking in Wheel Hatha yoga pose, that one must be a foreign exchange student from India. That guy holding a sutra in his hand and eating some dry-fried food, was actually wearing a cassock.


    "Looketh, everyone gets along very well."


    Tamamo-ball exposed the tip of her tail, pointed at the students and said.


    Besides sighing, there wasn''t anything replay I could come up with. I carried Tamamo up the stairs with heavy steps.


    As the number of students in SSR are very few, the second floor and above have only units of single rooms.


    On reaching the fifth floor, I knocked loudly on the door to a room with the name "Hotogi Shirayuki" written on an Ema shaped wooden sign.


    "Coming, coming!"


    Shirayuki''s voice came from inside the room, following the patter of footsteps, came the sound of the door being unlocked.


    When the door just opened, I could see a sliding door adorned with pentagrams, samurai helms, and the Hotogi family crest through the opening slit.


    When the door was fully opened....


    "Welcome, Kin-chan."


    Greeting me politely, Shirayuki came out to receive me, dressed in her Miko garb.


    There was a 3-way mirror left slightly ajar in the room, could it be because she was putting on make-up just now?


    (Actually there''s no need to go through so much preparation just to greet me....)


    Upon seeing the gloomy look on my face.


    Shirayuki''s eyes instantly teared up as she said,


    "Ahh.... Kin-chan doesn''t like these Miko clothes very much. I always wear these clothes in SSR, so.... I''ll go change immediately, please wait for a while."


    Once she finished talking, she was about to close the sliding door.


    "It''s fine, I have something to discuss with you."


    I said, as I pressed against the sliding door with my hand, took out my shoes and walked into the room.


    Inside was a Japanese-style room with 10 tatami mats laid on the floor, on top of a painted rack was a statue of Dharma Buddha.


    In 6 bamboo tubes laid alongside one another, each had a windmill made by her younger sisters.


    I appraised the room, which was the complete embodiment of a Japanese-style room.


    "Hotogi Shirayuki, thou hast grown up as well."


    The ball I was holding suddenly moved onto the floor.


    White smoke emitted from the floor, and in less than a second Tamamo returned to her original form.


    "Ah!"


    Shirayuki yelped in shock as she looked at the grinning Tamamo.


    "Ta...Ta... Tamamo-sama!"


    Swoosh!


    Shirayuki dived onto the tatami mat.


    The Miko garb''s skirt fluttered in the air, coming to a pause at the time she knelt down.


    "It has been a long time since paying my respects, I didn''t know you were coming. I''m deeply sorry that I have prepared nothing!"


    Shirayuki was like an employee who saw a supervisor on a surprise visit.


    Holding a windmill in her hand, Tamamo slowly walked towards her.


    "Thine bad habit of apologizing constantly hath changed naught. Come, lift up your face."


    Making Shirayuki raise her upper body, it seems Tamamo wanted to squirm in between Shirayuki''s knees and chest.


    Ah, Tamamo actually grabbed Shirayuki''s breast. You lusting fox.


    Then, Tamamo turned her back towards Shirayuki and sat onto her knees.


    "Tamamo-sama has not changed as well...."


    "Shirayuki, thou hast finally gotten used to a mixed school. How goes your zither practice, can you ride a bicycle now?"


    "Really, please do not talk about the things of my childhood."


    Looking at them happily conversing away.....


    So the both of them really knew each other from the start.


    Sitting cross-legged at the Japanese-style low table in the room, I drank the green tea prepared by Shirayuki.


    "No matter what, tis a good thing that the Tohyama Samurai and Hotogi Miko are of the same age."


    Tamamo pointed a finger at me and spoke.


    "So how is it, Shirayuki. Hast thou been done giving birth to children for this guy?"


    PFFFTT!


    I spat out the tea in my mouth in one breath.


    Being asked that question by Tamamo with the tone of "What did you have for dinner last night?", Shirayuki''s body softened gradually like an octopus. Replying at Tamamo''s ear side.


    "I.. I.. I can do it at any time..."


    But why are you looking at me and saying that.


    Looking at the speechless me, Shirayuki suddenly buried her face into Tamamo''s head.


    ".... What should we do hubby, our daughter says she wants a little brother or sister..."


    Tamamo muttered softly, as her finger drew the "¤Î" symbol on the tatami mat.


    Listening up to here, even my face started turning red.


    "Shi.. Shirayuki. Lift your face up. Don''t bother about Tamamo''s irrelevant remarks."


    "Yes, yes. Father of the child. Let''s do our best! How many, no, how many dozens of kids should we have?"


    "Don''t look at me with your eyes glowing like that. And who''s this father of the child. Tamamo, stop saying useless things and quickly get to the point."


    I said with some anxiety. Straightening her tail, Tamamo replied "Yes yes", and came to the side of the low table.


    Shirayuki appeared at my side in an instant, and sat beside me. Even if I avoid her, she''ll just continue to stick to me. So I just gave up, and the both of us sat facing Tamamo.


    Following that, Tamamo....


    She first spoke to Shirayuki about the "Far Eastern War" which has already begun.


    And the incident with me getting involved in the war as the leader of Baskerville.


    She also mentioned my battle with Hilda, and how I finally won.


    Shirayuki listened calmly from the start till the end. As expected from an armed Miko.


    Some of the technical terms that appeared and was used during this period of time, which I didn''t really understand, she seemed to understand them as well.


    ".... Anti-demon barriers have been set up in all the harbours within the city. If any demon barge in, the Shikigami will inform me, and I will proceed to attack it using seals."


    "Since this is the case, then we can consider the matters that will come next."


    Under the premise of joining in the war, she spoke about numerous related topics.


    "Hey, Shirayuki. Getting involved into this war, are you not afraid?"


    "No. I have heard about the "Battle" in the Hotogi. And through my divination, I have known long ago that these things will continue to occur within the next few years."


    You''re really optimistic. After my fight with Hilda, I discovered that this will be a tough battle."


    I said, as if trying to confirm Shirayuki''s determination.


    Shirayuki gave a light smile.


    It was a very peaceful, long-standing Shirayuki-type of smile.


    "The Hotogi Miko are protective Mikos. We have always fought for the sake of protecting. The chaos in the country, wars, and the few "Battles" encountered, protecting is what we always, and always will do. And..."


    Shirayuki''s expression hardened.


    In an instant, as if re-affirming what she has already set her decision on, spoke hesitantly.


    "I will burn out all the ashes that lands on Kin-chan, no matter who that person is."


    She lightly touched Irokane Ayame''s ruby-colored sheath at her waist as she spoke.


    The term ''burn out all the ashes'' is a contradiction by itself.


    No matter, since she means to join us just like always.


    "Oh right, Tamamo. Although it''s a bit late to ask this question now... what''s the aim of starting this so-called war in the first place? Even though Jeanna said it''s for ''needs, fighting for something-something..."


    "Tis like what Jeanne hath said. Fighting for something thou needs. Carrying out the redistribution of power. Tis is the intent of the war."


    "Then what are all of you fighting over?"


    "Tis the same as all other wars, things being fought over changes with time. Last time, twas fighting over precious swords, holy grails and so on. And now, tis for Irokane. Tis the best treasure of all. Although twas never cared much for til now, but the world''s greatest genius Sherlock found the method to harness its power."


    Sherlock....


    Come to think of it, that guy did describe Irokane as "The Core of the Supernatural World".


    So this is the thing that Deen and Grenada are going all-out to obtain.


    "Things being fought over changes with time....."


    I seem to understand somewhat now.


    Using the outside world as an example, in the past, no one paid any attention to the Wulan Mountain Mine.


    But once the method of exploiting it became known to the world, everyone started scrambling for it blindly.


    Hence, causing a war to break out.


    "Tis not only treasures. Excellent soldiers are targets to fight over as well. Tis why, since ancient times, defeated soldiers are incorporated into one''s own flag. Defeated soldiers will also initiate switching sides to the enemy so as not to get killed."


    "Oh....."


    This is similar to Jeanne''s "Betrayal is OK", and Watson''s "The defeated party is the surbodinate of the enemy".


    Thinking like this, I seem to have an understanding on the system for the "Battle".


    "Then.... what will it take to end the war?"


    "Total annihilation or surrender. Tis either Deen or Grenada''s soldiers gets wiped out, or all the soldiers of one side choose to surrender. Conditional surrender is recognised as well."


    This seems to be the same as wars of the outside world.


    I glaced sideways at Shirayuki, and noticed that she had a face which indicated she already knew everything.


    "Shirayuki, some problems hath surfaced but recently."


    Tamamo straightened her seiza position, speaking to Shirayuki.


    "Aria''s ''Seven Stars of the Scarlet Shell'' has been damaged, and the fragments hath been taken by Grenada."


    "........"


    This was the first time that Shirayuki became shocked at something Tamamo said.


    "I met Watson just now, as proof of alliance. I demanded this. Counting this piece, Deen now hast 3 pieces of the golden shell."


    Tamamo took out a gem which looked like a ruby. That''s the crystallized form of a piece of the golden shell which shields the Hidan.


    Maintaining her seiza, Shirayuki moved backwards, then bowed deeply.


    "Our deepest apologies, if only the Hotogi Miko could have made the Golden Shell sturdier in the past, this would have never..."


    "Tis not the fault of the Hotogi, you are so few, to hath done this is already remarkable."


    "However, the Irokane Ayame which was bonded to me was taken away by Patra a while ago. As such, the Hidan...."


    Just as Shirayuki spoke till this point--


    Tamamo''s gaze suddenly became sharp like never before.


    "Shirayuki, stop speaking. Coincidentally Tohyama is here as well. Hotogi and Tohyama can share the workload and help one another."


    ".....What are you talking about. What''s happened with the Irokane Ayame?"


    "Don''t ask. The hihi-irokane bonds to the human heart. And love is an extremely difficult portion to master. The more you know, the more your heart becomes confused. Humans are unable to master their internal feelings."


    "?"


    "From the past, the Hotogi Miko whom are deeply connected to the Irokane, are able to be aqcuainted with the Tohyama Samurai till now, tis because the Tohyama family is a clan that fights with the heart. Thou should consider carefully what this means. Does thou naught hath matters which thou does not wish to tell Hotogi?"


    The hihi-irokane obviously loves "Love" and "War", just now Tamamo....


    Only spoke about the part on love.


    "Things which I do not want to tell Hotogi..."


    She seems to know about the hereditary power passed on from generation to generation in the Tohyama family.


    (Hysteria mode is definitely linked to our emotional state with members of the opposite sex, but so what?)


    ... I feel the atmosphere becoming a bit weird now.


    The supernatural and topics on romance are the 2 boundaries where I''m the worst at.


    If Tamamo mentions about Hysteria mode at this time, things will become problematic for me, best to remain silent for now.


    "In order to successfully resolve this issue, the cooperation between Tohyama and Shirayuki is of utmost importance. So the both of you must get along well."


    Drinking her tea, a contented-looking Tamamo looked at Shirayuki who answered with a loud "Yes".


    "Not to worry, no matter what happens, I''ll always be at your sides."


    With a somewhat frozen smile, Tamamo looked in my direction.


    "Be at your sides..."


    When we were fighting Hilda, why weren''t you around.


    Although setting up the barriers is definitely a busy task....


    "As for Aria, I will speak with her soon. The golden shell must be retrieved. To err on the side of caution, I''ll also perform a preliminary diagnosis on the progress of the deitification into the Scarlet Blazing God."


    "... Is Aria fine?"


    I asked somewhat worriedly.


    "Tis should be fine for the time being. Thou should worry naught. As long as Grenada is defeated, and all the golden shells are retrieved, there will not be any problems."


    Since the expert has said her piece, then I have no objections as well.


    But regardless...


    I don''t really know about Aria''s condition yet, so it''s not so good I worry about it now.


    Aria still seems to be pretty spirited, so my worries may really be groundless fears.


    "........"


    I suddenly noticed that while I was speaking to Tamamo about Aria,


    Shirayuki seemed to be intentionally withholding her comments and listening at the sides.


    Tamamo, for some reason, did not even glance at Shirayuki.


    It feels as if the both of them have a premonition about something, but didn''t wish to say anything.


    I furrowed my brows.


    I don''t know why, but my mind suddenly recalled what Tamamo once told me.


    --About 700 years ago, someone transformed into the Scarlet Blazing God.


    That person turned into a monster, and started wars....


    Before it was finally killed by the Tohyama Samurai and Hotogi Miko.....

 Volume 9 - CH 5

    Leaving Tamamo and Shirayuki behind at SSR, I went back to my room--there was the scent of gardenia in the room.


    Aria is in the room then.


    Walking past the corridor... The curtains of the changing area to the bathroom was drawn, and the sound of a hairdryer could be heard within.


    Looks like she went straight into the bathroom after coming back.


    "I''m back."


    As Aria staying here has become a fact, so to say....


    "Ah, Kinji? Wai.. Wait, if you dare open the curtain I''ll shoot you dead. I''m covered with a towel now."


    ... Looks like there''s no need to say anything.


    Who the hell wants to open it. A pandora box containing a naked girl and weapons.


    But... in the past, when I came back to such situations, Aria would always start firing intimidation shots without waiting for any explanation, yet now, it''s simply verbal threats only.


    (Really.... Aria''s attitude towards me has softened somewhat recently.)


    I guess this can be considered a good thing.


    "Kinji."


    "What is it?"


    "Today''s a tiring day, so we''ll just rest... what are you doing tomorrow. There''s no more work for you right."


    "I''m not doing anything, so I''ll just swing by the cultural festival and walk around."


    "Me too, I don''t have any work tomorrow, before noon."


    "Then you can go walk around the cultural festival as well."


    "......"


    .....Eh?


    Why is Aria keeping quiet?


    "....Why are you so quiet?"


    "Ah, didn''t I already mention.... I''ll be free tomorrow as well until noon. I''ll only have something on in the afternoon."


    She repeated what she just said.


    "....What should I do before noon?"


    Aria intentionally asked the question out loudly, switching off the hairdryer.


    Following that, there were rustling noises, probably changing clothes.


    "What should I DO?"


    Shit... she seems to sound a bit angry.


    If I don''t give some suggestions, it''s likely I''m gonna get shot by her.


    Even with the curtain drawn, Aria is still capable to accurately hitting her target.


    "--You can walk around the places you feel like going. I heard Muto''s younger sister opened a Takoyaki stall, and it''s selling like hotcakes."


    I cautiously offered my own opinion...


    ".... I say, is your ability to talk only at the elementary school level?"


    Drawing the curtain open and walking out, Aria was wearing her sailor uniform and staring at me as she spoke.


    "Wha.. what are you trying to say."


    Aren''t you at an elementary school level yourself, in terms of body height.


    "Then I''ll say it, aren''t you going to the cultural festival tomorrow to walk around? By chance, coincidentally, accidentally, I''ll be free all the way until noon... so, I can accompany you too! You''re really hopeless!"


    According to my interpretation of the speech patterns in Aria Language, which I have finally figured out recently--


    The meaning of her words were "I order you to go with me."


    Simply put, she wants company. Alright, I''ll go along, since I''ll be free anyway.


    "Then... do me a favor, please go with me."


    The way of replying is very important as well.


    To Aria ojou-sama.... using the "I''m taking the initiative to ask you" type of speaking is key to survival.


    I glanced at the edges of her skirt, and as expected, the guns were there, just like usual.


    "Alright alright, then I''ll accompany you and we can go together. I really don''t know what to do with you."


    Aria''s voice feels significantly cheerful.


    Her expression has softened as well, and the killing intent has dissipated...


    Well done, my Aria Remote Control. It was done so beautifully, I couldn''t help but admire myself.


    "If I leave Kinji alone, you''ll definitely cause trouble, and it''ll be terrible if you got lost. I''ll just have to be your guardian for the time being, so you should thank me quickly! Visiting the cultural festival at 9 in the morning tomorrow, ok, it''s entered into my schedule."


    .... I''ll become lost?


    (I''ll see ghosts first before I get lost in my own school, and, whichever way you look at it, the guardian should be me.)


    Although there''s a lot of things to rebut...


    But, Aria seemed pretty happy as she entered the schedule into her new pearl-white handphone.


    The only thing was, her "A good chance has arrived" type of excitement made me feel somewhat uneasy.....


    After all, Aria has always been using her petite body frame to endure the cruelties of fate.


    Since it''s rare to have a short period of time for free activity, I''ll just accompany her.


    This day, the other members of Baskerville didn''t come to the room, so Aria and I watched television and chatted away.


    .... Then, we enjoyed a very rare leisurely dinner.


    After dinner, around 10pm in the evening--


    The phone in the room rang.


    I picked up the handset, and found that Tamamo had called.


    "Tell Aria to take the call", she said over the phone.....


    Hence, I called Aria over to the phone, and looking at her seriously, said,


    "Aria, I have something to say first... I have something to do with this call."


    ".....?"


    "Actually I should have told you sooner, but, regarding this matter, I''m no different from any other amateur.... I may not be able to explain this to you accurately, so, I''ll let the expert do it."


    "Expert?"


    "It''s someone with links to Shirayuki and Jeanne. It''s an important matter for you, so listen to this calmly."


    Done speaking, I passed the handset to her--


    After saying "This is Kanzaki Aria", the conversation started.


    I stood by the side and watched in silence... Although Aria looked visibly shocked several times, but she appeared calm from the beginning till the end.... The phone call ended in a very short time.


    *Click*


    Aria placed the handset back....


    Closing her camellia eyes, she was deep in her thoughts for a while.


    "Aria..."


    "--Never mind, Kinji. Your assessment was correct. This matter--is definitely not in your area of expertise."


    Aria shook her head lightly.


    She headed towards the door.


    "But I''ve always had this feeling. Koko, Hilda, Watson, all turning up one after another, there must be some inside story to all these."


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to speak with Tamamo in private. We''ll be meeting at the sports center where the cultural festival is held at night. Kinji... We''ll talk tomorrow. About the things from now on."


    "Alright."


    Tamamo probably meant everything. About the Far Eastern War, Golden Shell, and the Scarlet Blazing God--


    Be careful Aria.


    The next morning, at 8.30am--


    I arrived at the outdoor swimming pool where I met Aria yesterday.


    The Masters had instructed "To prevent mingling, meeting places that comes immediate to mind are not allowed to be used.", so I decided to use this place as the meeting location...


    Aria hasn''t arrived yet.


    The meeting time was supposed to be at 9am.


    But, when we went to the festival at Ueno during the summer holidays, Aria strictly ordered me to arrive 30 minutes early, saying that she''ll let me have a taste of windhole giant volcano or windhole active volcano as punishment if I made her wait.


    So, bored out of my skull, I could only wait at the diving platform of the second lane.....


    Under the blue autumn sky, staring blankly at the swimming pool, waiting for Aria.


    Last night, Aria didn''t come back....


    She called back in the night, saying that after speaking with Tamamo, she''s meeting Shirayuki to get specific details--furthermore, she also has some matter which she needed help from her female k¨­hai, so she''ll be sleeping over at the girls dorm.


    --She sounded the same as usual.


    Even though she heard so many things, but she didn''t appear to be in a state of confusion.


    No, maybe it''s like what she said--on some level, she felt it through her intuition.


    "Kinji."


    Aria appeared--much earlier than I expected.


    Aria was pacing along under the autumn sunlight... She sat beside me, on the diving platform of the first lane.


    .....? The sailor uniform she usually wears looks new.


    "Did you iron it? Your clothes."


    "Ah, yeah."


    "You actually know how to iron your clothes. Didn''t you almost cause a fire last time you used the iron in my room?"


    ".... Because I don''t know how, so I asked Mamiya to help me iron the clothes."


    Ah, so she asked her Battle-k¨­hai[1] Mamiya for help.


    --Butei High has this Amica System, whereby a senior will provide guidance to a junior on a one-to-one basis.


    To put it in another way, it''s like a teacher-student relationship between 2 consenting parties, this relationship is called Battle-brothers between guys, and Battle-sisters among girls, putting them together, it''s called the Amica System. This is a really long-winded explanation.


    "--But Kinji, why are you here so early?"


    "Why I''m so early... You came early as well, the cultural festival only starts at 9am."


    "Ah, well... I, I asked first, so you have to answer me first."


    For some reason, Aria''s face started turning red....


    If I answer with "It''s all because you threatened me in the past", she''ll definitely be unhappy.


    "I just... happened to arrive early, there''s no other meaning."


    "Ah, I happen to be the same, there''s no other meaning, really no other meaning at all. It''s not because I can be alone with Kinji that I came early, so you better don''t be mistaken."


    Aria puffed her non-existent chest proudly as she spoke--but, isn''t the front half of your reply copied from mine.


    I lowered my head to look at my watch--it''s 8.45am now.


    There''s still some time.


    "By the way, you''ve seen it right?"


    "--Are you referring to Tamamo?"


    Sweeping her gaze at me, Aria asked.


    "Yes, so how was it?"


    "It''s nothing much, or rather, after knowing so much, I felt a peace of mind."


    Her twin-tails drifting with the wind--Aria definitely looked very calm.


    Just like usual.


    That''s really impressive. I totally lost it during the Bandire.


    "So what did you talk about?"


    "Oh, the Far Eastern War, Baskerville joining the war, Deen and Grenada, although I have no recollection of seeing Hilda during the Bandire... but, it seems that it was because the Suggestive Arts was used on me, and also, the golden shell being taken by force... Although I only have a hazy impression, but one of them has been placed back in my left chest... so, I believed it. As of now, the Hidan in my chest has only 3 fragments of the golden shell with it.


    --I''ve also heard, if we leave it like this, a dangerous event will occur."


    "The danger you are referring to...."


    "I wasn''t told the details. Do you know what it is?"


    I.... nodded.


    ".... Wanna know?"


    "It''s ok if you don''t say, I can tell from your expression, there''s still a fair bit of time, perhaps measured in years."


    Aria, with her sharp intuition that even Sherlock Holmes had to admit defeat to--


    Correctly guessed her symptoms.


    ".... You''re really calm, after hearing such major news."


    "Don''t underestimate me, Butei are frequently on the battlefield. Afraid of being injured or dying in the line of duty, is as good as not doing your job. Don''t tell me--if it were you in my situation, you''ll become spineless."


    Aria looked at me sharply with her gaze.


    I shook my head, so, Aria stood up at the first lane of the swimming pool with her hands on her hips.


    "--The targets are 4 members of Grenada. Patra, Shokatsu, Katze Grasse and Havi. But Kinji, as my mother''s next trial will be the final sentencing... so there''s a need to arrest Patra, the leader of EU''s Ignatius. Shokatsu''s organization, Ranban, has dealings with EU, and has a member from the remnants of EU."


    Aria began describing the situation of each enemy.


    "The woman, Katze Grasse, is EU''s OB[2], she''s in the Witch Company[3], which is an infamous spying and terrorist organisation. The women are all hired by Libya, Iran, North Korea for high fees. As for that girl, Havi, I''m not too sure about her.... but since she''s related to Grenada, there''s a need to thoroughly investigate her."


    "....In other words, they''re all enemies you need to defeat in the first place."


    "Yes, so it doesn''t matter if there''s a time limit. Or should I say, I don''t need that much time. Before mother''s final sentencing--March next year, I will succeed."


    Speaking with the usual vigor and drive, Aria suddenly--


    Swung her pink ponytails, turning her head to look at me.


    "Kinji, what are you going to do?"


    "Shirayuki and Tamamo are allies, Reki and Ranban have their connection, you are aware of Riko''s intent to fight, she doesn''t want me or Kinji to be killed by other enemies, But, thinking about it carefully.... you''re just dragged into this mess Kinji, there''s no need for you to participate in the battle."


    Being asked by Aria in all seriousness, I--


    "... This is Butei Charter 8 as well."


    The moment I decided to answer, I confirmed what I knew long ago about my own situation.


    "The mission must be resolved completed, since I interfered with EU, I got myself implicated into the Far Eastern War. Regarding this, you reap what you sow, this is the principle of a Butei."


    Even before considering this, there''s the humane principle as well.


    If we compare this to a fire disaster.... because we tried to put out EU''s flames, the sparks created spread the fire further.


    After all, the reason of putting out the fires is not enough by itself.


    "Like what you said, there''s no need for me to be involved... but I have already planted the seeds of hate, Jeanne has told me this as well. After all, the one who defeated Sherlock--your great grandfather--and destroyed his EU is me. Patra and the rest of the gang must be aiming for my head. Just like how Hilda came seeking revenge for Vlad, who knows when Koko''s accomplices will attack me."


    That''s right, the fire was not put out completely--remnants of EU still remain.


    They have received the fuel named as Grenada, and intend to revive the powerful flames.


    From the looks of it, it''s just that I haven''t been attacked yet, but returning to a normal life is no longer possible.


    "I''m just a normal high school student. In order to turn this into reality, these guys are obstacles, If I return to school without resolving everything, it could bring trouble to other students."


    I said everything in one breath--


    "Kinji...."


    As if obtaining a dependable comrade, Aria displayed a joyful expression.


    I''m only E-ranked, so I can''t be counted as a dependable comrade.


    (And, perhaps Aria found it hard to say it out....)


    But I understood when Aria became involved with EU, and when Riko got into trouble.


    --I can''t let myself sit out for this one.


    I can''t leave the people fighting those freaks, super-humans and monsters on their own... and moreover, they''re girls.


    I must protect them, after all, I am a man.


    This isn''t for the sake of garnering their affections, or trying to get their gratitude, but it''s out of public morals, the men must protect the women.


    .... Seriously, I can only blame myself to be born in the sex with no benefits.


    Just that--


    "The deadline is March next year.... to resolve everything before Kanae-san''s final sentencing. It''ll be alright if we can do that."


    "Un, yeah."


    I looked seriously at Aria, she nodded her head.


    "Starting from April, I''ll be going to a normal school. So, the Far Eastern War--will be my retirement battle as a Butei."


    Listening to my declaration.... Aria didn''t nod her head.


    She wanted to say something, but stopped herself and turned her head to one side.


    "Aria, I''ve told you this when I met you..."


    I hesitated, and was about to voice out my wish to transfer out from Butei High.


    Aria hurriedly extended her hand to stop me.


    "I understand, so please don''t say anymore."


    ".... Do you really understand?"


    I asked with some doubt. Aria hugged her arms, raised her eyebrows and answered.


    "Yes, although I can''t accept this. Once you encounter a situation, you''ll display world-class bravery.... You obviously possess such talents, but wish to retire... this is one point I''m unable to accept. Kinji, things like talent, are like platinum cards in life, and you actually want to throw it away on your own accord--"


    "No matter how good the card is, it''s just a piece of useless paper when there''s no need for it."


    "But..."


    "We''ve already talked till this point, do you still need me to repeat myself? It looks like my intent hasn''t been properly transmitted to you."


    I sat back down at the second lane of the pool, Aria, however--


    Lightly dusted off her skirt, and leapt down from the diving platform of the first lane.


    "Ah, what a pity, it''s time."


    Saying this, Aria pointed at the clock tower--it''s already 9am.


    "Let''s not bother about this, listen carefully, I...."


    "--The cultural festival has started, it''s time for the activities to commence. Aren''t the two of us supposed to be resting for today?"


    "Yes, but...."


    "We need to change our moods when resting, if we''re always wound up so tightly, it''s only a matter of time before the mental strain breaks us. If that happens, we won''t be able to make accurate decisions."


    Looks like Aria doesn''t want to talk about the topic of me switching schools....


    But, not talking about it doesn''t mean not understanding.


    "In other words, for a Butei, resting is a type of work as well. Let''s not talk about those things anymore, for now we''ll just relax ourselves. I need a change of mood as well, having an argument with someone you like before going for a date isn''t good."


    ......?


    Aria... did you just....


    Did you just say something very weird?


    I probably heard wrongly.


    "Da... Date?"


    I repeated Aria''s words--


    Maybe Aria had unconsciously spoken those words. Listening to me repeat them, her whole face turned red immediately.


    "Ah, I, I... just.... said those words?"


    Blushing, Aria started stammering--


    And facing her, I must have been blushing as well. Bastard.


    In stark contrast to the red faces, were completely blank minds.


    Just before the word "date", there seems to be another word which had even more of an impact, but as Aria''s slip of the tongue was too stimulating, all my memory flew out into the clouds.


    But if our reaction to this problem is overly delayed, it''ll make the both of us even more awkward, turning the day into a mess.


    So, even though my mind was in a complete mess, I still nodded my head.


    "No, never, never, never never never!"


    Never never!


    Baring her little fangs, Aria entered full denial mode.


    Whoosh whoosh! Her hands started waving like a windmill.


    "--Today is a holiday, a holiday is a holiday."


    It feels like she''s saying really weird stuff, but I nodded my head anyway.


    "Yea.. yeah, a holiday is a holiday."


    "Yes, that''s it, a holiday is a holiday!"


    Reaching an agreement that "a holiday is a holiday", we left the swimming pool.


    That girl Aria, why did she suddenly pitch such a foul ball at me.


    In my mind--appeared a scene of Aria falling down on a baseball field after failing to catch a ball, and she just happened to fall into a hole which, for some unknown reason, was on the baseball field. Unlike a vanishing baseball, the one vanishing was Aria instead.


    Aria and I continued walking along....


    While I was recalling what Aria said just now, her mood switched rapidly.


    Walking in the Academy Island grounds, she was gradually getting excited.


    It looks like Aria has never seen a Japanese school festival.


    "Kinji, what''s that? And what''s this? What are those girls queuing in line for?"


    Everything in front of her eyes generated a large amount of interest for her.


    As her follower, I could only provide explanations like "This is a shop selling gun magazine clips, it''s total rubbish for Butei High, but can still be sold to people from outside", "These are pirated merchandise of Rilakkuma", "It''s a beauty contest for men, Shiranui is really standing out". I''m so exhausted.


    And, Aria was moving randomly in all directions, all according to her whim.


    "I say, do you have some direction you wanna go?"


    I asked.


    "Nope."


    She immediately replied.


    She has no objective, but she''s still so happy. I wonder why this is so.


    (....I''d rather participate in some activities....)


    Just as I thought about it, I found a place to go.


    Ambulace and Repier had organised a "Morgue of Horrors and Friends".


    Butei High running a morgue, that''s really bad for business. And, who are these friends you are referring to? There''s just too many tsukkomi here...


    (--But, from now on we do have to fight the freaks in Grenada.)


    Perhaps this could be some form of mental training for people to get used to fighting monsters.


    With that thought in my mind, I called out to Aria, whose reaction to the Morgue of Horrors was unusually mild and was just about to leave.


    "Hey, Aria."


    "..... Wha... what is it?"


    "Let''s go in."


    I said, as I pointed at the bio-hazard signboard for the "Horror House".....


    "Are.. are you stupid? Thinking of going to that kiddie place?"


    Aria glared at me for a moment, and then just sat on the ground.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "I''m n... not... not afraid at all!"


    "That''s good, than let''s go in."


    "Ah!"


    "Didn''t you say you weren''t scared?"


    "--Of.. of course not!"


    Saying this, Aria was contemplating running away at the same time. Well, it''s necessary for Aria to undergo this kind of training.


    After all, she''s the type who had a frightened look on her face after seeing just the external appearance of the Koumeikan mansion in Yokohama.


    A Butei must have good resistance when going after unusual targets, Aria, prepare yourself!


    I bought 2 tickets, lifted up the black curtain and entered into the auditorium on the first floor of Repier''s building......


    Woah, it''s pitch black. Time to switch on the pen torchlight handed out at the entrance.


    Switching on the torch, I saw bloodstains all over the floor at my feet.


    "Iyaa!"


    .. Aria suddenly screamed.


    "Don''t... don''t stick to me, aren''t you used to seeing real blood?"


    "That... that isn''t purposely splashed with the intention of scaring people, stupid!"


    ....*Patter patter patter*


    Arguing irrationally, Aria did not even look at the stretchers strewn all over the place and the damaged operating table, directly breaking into a light run and moving ahead.


    "Hey Aria, you''re walking too fast!"


    "I don''t want to waste time in this place! You walk faster as well so we can get out of this place quickly!"


    It seems.... Aria intends to express anger to cover her fear.


    (...On another level of meaning, I started to feel scared as well...)


    As I was contemplating this--


    Suddenly, Aria halted her steps.


    I caught up to her and used the torch to shine ahead. I could see terror written all over her face.


    "There''s somebody."


    "Of course there is, it''s the guy in charge of scaring people."


    "You walk in front."


    "Alright alright."


    I was just about to take a step--beep beep--an alarm sounded.


    Red lights started flashing.


    "Kyaaa! Waaaahh!"


    Aria tried to escape towards her side, but bounced off the wall.


    Why is she in such a panic.


    Looking closer, I saw that there was a stretcher in front, and on top of the stretcher was a body bag.


    There was something in the body bag.


    ".... Tha.. that bag, there''s a dead person in it."


    "You idiot, that''s just a First Year tasked with scaring people."


    "So to say, it''s still alive?"


    "How do you scare people if you''re dead? Hey, don''t whip out your gun, that will really result in a dead person."


    "This is for just in case."


    "Just in case of what. Give me the gun."


    "Nnnnononono, what if it''s really a monster?"


    "How is that possible, I''m just beside you, give me the gun quickly."


    "Uuuuuu...."


    Aria started crying as she handed the gun to me.


    Then, she hid behind me and pushed me in the direction of the body bag.


    Hey hey, don''t use me as a shield. And to think you''re the Demon Butei who scares humans, scatters spirits, and make children cry, Aria The Quadra.


    As I was thinking of that...


    "Wooooo..."


    As expected.


    A First Year dressed up as a zombie crawled out from the body bag.


    Woah, thanks for your hard work.


    "Look, it''s just like I said."


    I laughed bitterly at Aria who was hiding behind me.


    "--WAAHHHHHHH!"


    Seeing the zombie from behind me, Aria was so scared her twin tails shot straight up.


    Following that, bam, *sprints*!


    She pushed me away, and ran off panicked.


    All the while screaming....


    This is totally you scaring yourself.


    Aria.... Just how much do you fear the supernatural.


    Come to think of it, it won''t be too long before you have to fight with the real deal.


    Since the past till now, horror houses all follow the same model.


    To let people walk on a path for some time where nothing will happen, and once they let down their guard, the sudden use of light and sound to scare them.


    Aria, who was scared time and again, repeatedly said "Wha.. what. That wasn''t scary at all, hu hu hu" and "KYAAAA!!"


    And like this, we passed through the first floor, and headed towards the second floor which had been decorated as a hospital.


    "It.. it''s ending soon right?"


    "No... we''ve only walked one-third of it."


    "So long! Think of a solution for me quickly."


    "It''s no use telling me."


    As I comforted Aria, whose twin tails were standing vertically upwards, I walked into the classroom.


    "Thi.. this won''t do, this place won''t do, you have to protect me properly!"


    ....To actually want someone to "protect" you inside a horror house.


    It''s really unheard of.


    --Seeing the bloody palm prints on the door, Aria''s camellia eyes widened into circles in fear as she hugged my elbow tightly. Then she lowered her head, and went into a total no-look mode.


    (I really don''t know what to do with you...)


    If it''s like this, won''t I be like some sort of guide dog dragging Aria along.


    Entering the classroom, just as the first year dressed as a zombie nurse saw us....


    ".....?"


    The path we came from just now, in a direction which was out of the way... came some sort of sound.


    I immediately halted my steps, Aria was trembling non-stop.


    "What... what is it Kinji, what is it, what is it?"


    "It''s nothing, I seem to have heard some sound.... it''s like a strange crying sound."


    "Hhhhhhhoooow can you betray me as well!"


    "Betray?"


    "Scary things! You''re not allowed to say it out!"


    She''s really still frightened.


    "Hmm--it sounds like the crying of a child, Aria, you wait here for me."


    Because it doesn''t sound like a recording, so I was very concerned.


    "--Wait, don''t leave me alone here!"


    "It can''t be helped, it''s possible someone is lost."


    Leaving Aria behind, I returned to the corridor. Suddenly, *ka-chk*.


    Seems like someone was in charge of closing the door. Aria was now locked in the hospital.


    "Iyaaaaaaaaaa! Open the door! Open the door quickly! Open the door! Open up for me! Open up the door for me this instant!"


    Aria was yelling out in an exaggerated anime-like voice, pounding on the door forcefully....


    We should call the first years to give you training to overcome your fear.


    And since you usually use "training" as an excuse to kick, beat and even ride me like a horse.


    --I''ll let you have a slight taste of what I''m going through.


    Along the corridor, there could be, no, there really was someone who had gotten lost. It was a 6 year old girl.


    "Mama, where are you?"


    Hearing her talk, I went forward to make some enquiries.


    She seemed to have taken the wrong path, and was separated from her mother.


    This is really pitiful. As I was thinking, Aria smashed opened the hospital door with a low head-butt. She started crying and administering punches and kicks to me at the same time.


    There''s no helping it, I could only cut the training short, bringing Aria and the little girl out using the emergency exit.


    As I was explaining the situation to the First Year who was attending to me... the mother of the little girl appeared.


    She seemed to have thought that her daughter would be coming out about now as well, so she was searching for her daughter in the vicinity of Repier.


    "Mama!"


    The little girl flew straight into her mother''s embrace. Under the urging of her mother, the little girl bowed her head at us in thanks.


    "Big brother, big sister, thank you both."


    "This is really a relief, don''t get separated from your mother now!"


    Aria squatted down, comforting the little girl with the tone of an older sister.


    Looks like Aria has decided to pretend her disgraceful behavior just now has never happened.


    "Un, that''s right, big sister."


    "What is it?"


    "Big sister, you like big brother very much right."


    The little girl said as she pointed at me....


    Aria froze.


    "Wh... what makes you say that."


    "Because, to beat is to show affection, to scold is to show love."


    "Ah, I... I just.... It''s because Kinji is an idiot, so there is a need to carry out educational guidance..."


    The little girl patted the stammering Aria on the shoulder--


    "Do your best k!"


    Saying this, the little girl then left.


    Watching the little girl leave.... Aria''s face was blushing red, her entire body petrified.


    The joke made by the little kid.... seemed to caused Aria to be thinking about something. Let''s not talk about that first... Anyways, her violent actions towards me should stop now.


    Really well done, little girl.


    Thanks to her, I no longer have to join the "Morgue of Horror and Friends", I''m really grateful.


    After that, Aria started complaining "This is all your fault, you made me really hungry."


    I wanted to eat something as well, so.....


    We decided to visit the legendary super hot-selling Takoyaki shop, which was located around the Logi building.


    "Delicious Takoyaki! C''mon take a look and try it!"


    ... I heard a familiar voice, which was mixed with a Kansai accent.


    The source of the sound came from the "Takoyaki Queen" stall, set up near the car-park.


    Passing through door curtains which was printed with strange drawings of wheels drawn to look like Takoyaki....


    "Ah, Tohyama Kinji."


    "You, add in a "sempai" when addressing your senior."


    Muto Takaki.


    Logi first year, with a name that sounds like a vehicle braking, but a fearless racing fanatic--


    She was looking at me with her beautiful face that doesn''t look anything like she''s Muto''s younger sister.


    (The only similarity she has with Muto... probably the height.)


    Takaki was only in the first year of high school, and she''s almost 170cm tall.


    As she was working on the side as a race queen, she''s somewhat famous on the Suzuka Circuit and Fuji Expressway.


    "Kinji, what''s this?"


    Aria, who can never become a race queen, poked half her head over the counter (due to her height, she could only show half of her head) to get a better look at the stall.


    "It''s Takoyaki."


    "But the thing being cooked looks like a ball, it should be called Boruyaki[4] instead!"


    "There''s no such name. Don''t you even know what Takoyaki is. Alright then, let me do the talking."


    Muto (sis), who has an interest in making mini 4WD, said mockingly, "Don''cha know what a Takoyaki is? Really, you Tokyoites... should just be run over!"


    Then, shaking her tea-coloured ponytail which was almost blonde, she moved closer.


    Just a quick explanation, the Muto siblings have a speech pattern which uses "Run you over!" and such.


    "Well, so how many do you wanna buy? Since ya brought a girl, ya have to be more generous."


    Takaki, you... actually use such a contemptuous tone on a customer, who''s also your sempai as well.


    Muto that guy too, you should teach your sister properly.


    Since the both of you are vehicle otakus.


    "Give me 8 then."


    "Ahhh--?"


    Takaki furrowed her pretty brow, bending over at her waist and looked up at me.


    ".... 12 then."


    "Ah ah--? Just be run over--!"


    Saying that, she started smiling and moved her face closer.


    Hey hey! Pretty girls shouldn''t move their faces so close, won''t this cause guys to be unable to resist?


    Speaking of which, if I cannot control myself against Muto''s sister--it''s as good as turning the gun on myself.


    "I... I understand, give me 20. Hurry up."


    "Thanks for yer patronage! No wonder yer Tohyama-sempai! Yer display of generosity, I will let my big brother know!"


    Making a pose from her other profession, her waist shaking slight and blowing a kiss, Takaki skillfully placed the Takoyaki into a paper box.


    So this is it.... that girl Takaki has been using this method to increase her sales.


    "Lovely Charm Takoyaki Stall", truly a vixen in the business world.


    Speaking of which, what do I do with my predicament. I bought 20 Takoyakis, I''ll be stuffed to death.


    We sat on some chairs on the side to start eating, Aria had bought 2 bottles of Perrier water from somewhere else.


    I have always been thinking... Why does Aria frequently consume carbonated drinks?


    From what she said herself, "This is common practice in Europe when eating oily food.", but with respect to non-fruity carbonated drinks, I always felt weird.


    But, although it''s only 2 people eating, water is essential in order to vanquish 20 Takoyakis.


    I opened a Perrier bottle and said,


    "Each one gets 10, equality for boys and girls."


    When I finished speaking, Aria looked at the box, and twitched her nose, sniffing at the food.


    Just to add, perhaps it was a habit from Takakai''s family, the Takoyaki were to be eaten as how it was made. There was no dark sauce, not even seaweed or tuna flakes.


    But there were massive amounts of onions and chilli sauce.


    "This isn''t a problem, but what kind of food is this."


    "Didn''t I already say it was Takoyaki."


    "WHERE. IS. THE. OCTOPUS!"


    This is pissing me off....


    "It''s inside, and already cut."


    Do you need me to explain to such a detail.


    (Speaking of which... Before this, Aria doesn''t even know what cotton candy is at her age.)


    People who have international marriages are really something.


    I skewered a Takoyaki.


    "Taste it, instead of explaining, try it for yourself."


    I presented it to Aria.


    *Gulp*


    She ate it without hesitation.


    It feels like... I''m feeding a small kitten.


    *Chew, chew*.....


    "Ah, it''s delicious..."


    This is great.


    If it wasn''t up to her taste, I''d have to deal with the remaining 19.


    Aria skewered one as well, bringing it up... *pa*--


    The soft "Queen Takoyaki" slipped from the skewer, dropping back into the box.


    ".... I can''t skewer it up."


    "Stick it into the piece of octopus inside."


    "Are you an idiot? I''m not an ability user, how would I know where the octopus is."


    "True.... then use your intuition."


    As I said that, Aria poked another one.


    .... It still dropped.


    ......GRRRRRRRRR.......


    Shit, a dangerous signal was emitting from Aria''s throat.


    "Ca.. calm down Aria. Use 2 sticks like a chopstick. It shouldn''t be a problem if you clip it up lightly."


    "Uu--like this? Ah--...ah, this is really working."


    Come on... come on, Takoyaki.


    Don''t break. or else I''ll become the punching bag again.


    *sss... sssssss....*


    "--It''s clipped up! Look! The onions are on top as well!"


    "Very good very good, nicely done....!"


    You didn''t break, such strength, Takoyaki!


    On the surface it looked as if I was praising Aria, but actually I was praising the Takoyaki.


    "Then, open your mouth!"


    "?"


    "Sai ''arrrrrrr''....." (Spoken in English using Japanese pronunciation)


    "..........?"


    "Say ah....." (Spoken in English)


    As the pronunciation changed to proper English, I finally understood.


    This is the English version of "Open your mouth!".


    .... Speaking of which,


    Why make me perform such an embarrassing action, it''s not as if it''s Shirayuki or Riko.


    Aria was totally unconcerned with my embarrassment, sending the Takoyaki to my mouth with a super cute smile. (.... Was it because I fed her just now? If that''s the case, I''m really asking for it.)


    After I confirmed that there was no one I know around me--


    I made a decision, and ate the Takoyaki Aria was feeding me with the speed of lightning.


    It''s really delicious. Although it''s already delicious in the first place.... But, defeated by Aria''s "Open your mouth!" attack, I felt the tastiness of the Takoyaki went up by several points.


    It just feels like.... Aria has been behaving strangely recently.


    "Then, next is my turn."


    For some unknown reason, there''s now a rule of feeding one another.


    Aria was behaving excitedly like a kid playing games in kindergarten, chewing on the Takoyaki I fed her.


    Everytime Aria fed the Takoyaki to me, I felt so nervous that I didn''t even know whether I was full or not... When I realised, the big box of Takoyaki had been finished by the both of us.


    "It''s really delicious, I should praise you for this."


    Drinking her Perrier water, Aria took out something like a lipstick from the pocket of her skirt.


    Then, she turned her back towards me and started applying it.


    I looked at the cover she placed on the chair... the word ''Dior'' was on it.


    "What are you applying?"


    "Lip gloss. I don''t use lipstick, though Jeanne does."


    Lip gloss?? Lipstick?


    Is there a difference?


    "You.... go out to buy cosmetics too?"


    A pint-sized Butei armed with guns shopping in a cosmetic store?


    Thinking of this scenario, I had to keep myself from laughing out.


    "I don''t go out to buy. A personal fashion consultant and make-up artist are hired to the company, and everything is custom-made for me."


    To her, this is probably no big deal right? To say it in such a matter-of-fact way... that''s really something.


    I guess this is what nobility are like.


    That''s right..... Aria is still a girl.


    So she''ll be very conscious about her make-up as well.


    "How much to make one?"


    "Your heart won''t be able to take it if I told you."


    Saying that, Aria placed the cover back on the lip gloss, and put it back into her pocket.


    Listening to her.... I became acutely aware of her lips, which looking closely, were shining and reflecting light.


    I see, lip gloss and lipstick are indeed different things.


    I became silent, and looked at Aria''s lips....


    "Wha... what is it? I didn''t apply it on because I was expecting anything, it''s because I just ate something, and the autumn winds in Japan are dryer. I didn''t have any sort of strange expectations alright!"


    Aria folded her arms and turned her head away as she spoke.


    Then--


    "To.. today is really memorable. How about you, Kinji?"


    She suddenly looked at me... her face was blushing as she asked.


    "Ah? Yeah, a cultural festival has to be memorable to people."


    "I wasn''t talking about this, I meant ''being together with me''."


    ..... Again with the strange way of asking questions.


    But truthfully speaking, I had a great time today.


    Because , when I''m with Aria, it''s the same as being with my guy friends, there''s no feeling of restriction.


    Although there are occasional things that make my face blush or heart race, but basically she isn''t like a girl. Her child-like appearance makes her look more like my younger sister (although in actual fact I don''t have a younger sister), the atmosphere was very relaxing.


    "--It''s alright, I don''t feel tired when I''m with you."


    Even though there are all sorts of danger.


    I''ll keep this sentence to myself. Following my short and simple reply--Aria....


    Ho ho....


    Suddenly laughed in a shy manner.


    "Me.. me too. I''m very happy, except for the haunted house. You''re really not bad."


    "I don''t know what you''re praising me for...."


    "It''s an evaluation for today. Yes.... since it''s not often I''m in a good mood, I''ll promote you as a servant, starting from now on."


    Can Ojou-sama please explain to me what''s the bloody difference between a slave and a servant.


    But... it feels really strange, for Aria to actually praise me.


    Usually I''ll just be Aria''s personal punching bag. Being praised by her like this, I felt uneasy instead.


    "How do I say this... Recently, you''ve changed somewhat."


    As I felt awkward, I turned my head away to the side.


    Aria became silent for a while, wiping her hands on her skirt.


    I glanced at her from the corner of my eye, and noticed she was holding out her little finger.


    "Of course I''ll change. You, made the little finger...."


    "?"


    "You''re really weird.... You''re a weird person too."


    Saying that, Aria lowered her head.


    I could only remain silent as well.


    After a while, Aria stole a glance at me, and asked.


    "Then, which me is better? For Kinji, the me before? Or the me right now?"


    ".... Both are good, you''re still you."


    After replying, I placed my hands on the back of my head--


    The both of us continued to sit on the chairs in silence.


    As the conversation has ended, I raised my head, looking at the clear autumn skies and feeling the autumn wind blowing on my face.....


    Ding.... Dong.... Ding.... Dong....


    The sound of the tolling bell came from the direction of Odabai.


    It was from the church of Hotel Nikko.


    Due to the direction of the wind, the sound could be heard in Academy Island.


    "Oh, it''s a wedding."


    I said with some emphasis.


    "--Pfffff."


    Aria was drinking the Perrier water, and suddenly shouted "Wuuaahhhhhhh" like she choked on the water.


    Following that, she replaced the cap on the Perrier bottle, and started smoothing her hair in a flustered manner.


    This is what she looks like when she''s unable to calm down.


    "Speaking of which, Aria. what are you doing in the afternoon?"


    "Ah, the afternoon? The afternoon... the afternoon I''ll be going to Assault to check on the activities of the female juniors. Didn''t the Masters put up a notice to say ''Sempais are to verify the activities of their juniors. If there appears to be inadequate preparation, guidance must be given.'' !"


    "It''s good to look after others, but that''s not compulsory! When I heard the notice I simply thought that it''s for people who want to go, I don''t really care."


    "It''s.. it''s fine. We''ll end here today. The book did say ''Too much bindings will result in displeasure''."


    Aria said some strange stuff as she stood up--throwing the bottle into the trash can.


    (Bindings... was it referring to me?)


    Recently, didn''t you still use ropes to bind me and throw me into the sea for stealing your peach buns.


    And that''s after shooting me.


    "Then.. then bye, Kinji. See you again at the fireworks meet in the evening. If you don''t turn up, be prepared to be blasted with holes."


    As Aria said these terrifying words, she politely left the place like an obedient girl.


    Suddenly, she seemed to recall something, and adjusted her skirt to hide the gun holsters.


    This action.... it''s the first time I''ve seen it. That girl would actually be embarrassed because her guns were showing.


    Afterwards, I met up with Muto (brother), and walked around the Cultural Festival with Shiranui, who placed second in the men''s beauty contest.


    Last year my schedule was packed to the brim with work. Finally this year I have one day of rest...


    When Muto and Shiranui went to the CVR ball, which was an activity full of girls, I took the opportunity to slack off.


    I can say that up till now, today was the most perfect day I''ve had for all this while.


    The Cultural Festival successfully came to a close at 7pm in the evening as there was no festival at night.....


    --So, from now on, it''s time for the terrifying "Fireworks Meet".


    On the final day of the Cultural Festival, Butei High has a tradition of having each team prepare and eat their own "Butei Pot".


    For this, the sports hall was opened to everyone in the evening, and members of Team Baskerville were to gather there.


    At this time, everyone was to bring their own ingredients, but...


    The type of ingredients brought by each member of the team was determined by whether you have drawn "Hit" or "Miss".


    Following the outcome, I was responsible for "Hit". As such, I gave normal pork meat to Shirayuki, who was overall-in-charge of the pot.


    To add on, Shirayuki was the other one responsible for "Hit". This reassured me greatly.


    But... the ones who drawn "Miss" were Aria and Reki.


    Members responsible for "Miss" were to hand over "ingredients that one does not normally put into a hotpot" to the pot IC. This is a rule for the Butei Pot.


    (.....I hope it won''t become a problem with those two.....)


    Aria has very little knowledge on the hotpot of Japanese culture, while Reki lives a life devoid of culture.


    What creative ideas the two extremists can come up with, just thinking about it gave me a headache.


    Also, in teams where there are an odd number of members, there will be one person in charge of the "seasoning", and that''s Riko.


    I guess this can be considered fortunate. If that girl whose mind is filled with fantasies ended up in charge of "Miss" ingredients, she might even bring a can of Surstr?mming.


    ("Water tossing", "Butei Pot".... who is supposed to benefit from these crazy ideas...)


    As I thought about it, I walked into the sports hall with heavy footsteps--it was already quite noisy with all the people inside.


    Many of the teams have started eating from their Butei Pot, and beside some of the seated students, there were several people lying on the ground foaming at their mouth, receiving treatment from Medica students equipped with first aid boxes.


    Dammit, what''s the point of this activity.


    "Ki-kun, over here!"


    Sitting like a mermaid on a picnic cloth, Riko was beaming as she called out to me.


    Very much enjoying herself from this sort of ridiculous activities, Riko was tapping on the hotpot with her chopsticks while humming a tune.


    Just to mention, the hotpot being used is a "dedicated hotpot for Butei Pot".


    It was a negative type of inheritance passed down from our seniors, from each generation to the next. It''s basically a pot made of clay.


    But, the cover of the pot was shaped like a bowler hat.


    On top of the bowler-hat cover, there was a small flap that could be opened up... The design was such that even if the flap was opened, you wouldn''t know what food you had taken until it''s completely out of the flap.


    Putting it in another way, even in a brightly lit place, it''s still able to create a ''dark'' hotpot, it''s an artifact that emanates demonic aura.


    Besides Riko--Aria was sitting cross-legged on the picnic cloth, Reki was sitting in a squat position, Haimaki was sitting on top as well, and--


    "It''s being cooked now, Kin-chan, thank you for the meat."


    The only one sitting in seiza was the IC, Shirayuki, who was adjusting the fire of the stove.


    Wearing an apron around her school uniform, Shirayuki opened up a space for me, so I sat beside her.


    "Cone-------pepper-----"


    Suddenly, like Doraemon whipping out a secret tool, Riko started yelling!


    --She started stuffing alot of chili into the flap!


    "Wah!" "Kya!" "...."


    Aria and Shirayuki stared with wide eyes, while Reki looked on silently at the pot.


    "You... you.... what did you add inside! This will turn it into spicy hotpot!"


    Seeing that Riko was still thinking of adding more chili, I started shouting.


    "But Riko loves to eat spicy stuff. Cone----pepper----!"


    Riko said loudly.


    And added in some more--!


    The cone pepper, simply put, is a type of chili.


    A single one would have made the hotpot unbearable, and she actually put in twenty pieces. Is she trying to kill us?


    ".... Kin-chan, the person in charge of the seasoning can put anything she wants, this is the rule. But at least we will die together."


    Shirayuki said, as she took out an expensive-looking embroidered handkerchief to dab her tears.


    "There''s no need to follow this type of rule! Riko... if you put one more inside, I''ll execute you! Aria, Reki, remove your safety catches!"


    As the team leader, I will no longer tolerate further acts of violence.


    We removed the safety off our weapons together.


    "Hurmp, let''s make it slightly sweeter then."


    Saying that, Riko took out a pack from a bear-shaped bag, opened it, and poured everything into the hotpot with a whoosh!


    .... Art.. artificial sweetener...!


    That''s the artificial sweetener which is 4 times sweeter than normal sugar.


    Simply put, it''s like pouring in 2 kilograms of white sugar.


    (I wonder what other hellish stuff has been added into the pot when I wasn''t around.)


    The seasoning alone for the hotpot was already enough to make me uneasy, this is the first time in my life I encountered such a situation.


    ...........Buruburuburu....


    The hotpot was giving off a weird smell, and emitting purple gas, this hotpot....


    "Hee hee, it looks really delicious, the taste will top everything else in the world..."


    Seeing Riko taking out a packet of seasoning sauce,


    "Shirayuki, is it done, I think it should be cooked right?"


    I hurriedly prompted Shirayuki to hurry up.


    "Un, I think it''s done, although I''m not really sure myself when it can be considered done...."


    "Ok, then--let''s hope this cultural festival will end smoothly, with no one dying..."


    As the leader, I hurriedly gave the speech to begin the feast--


    "Alright! Then Aria, taste it!"


    "Shi... Shirayuki, the overall-in-charge should start first."


    "Ehh... Then Reki, how about you give it a try?"


    "Riko should be the one to start eating first."


    The girls ignored my speech, and started to push the task to each other.


    My existence... is really pathetic...


    "Then, let''s have Ki-kun go first!"


    "That''s right, let the leader start first!"


    "Kin-chan, I''m sorry, but.. but, there''s normal food inside as well, so..."


    "Kinji, do your best!"


    You guys....


    But, as it''s four against one, there''s nothing I could do. After all, the girls were pretending to display their weapons accidentally.


    --There''s no choice.


    I''ll just have to suck it up and do it.


    "....The sakura, falls with the wind, drifting, scattering..."


    Singing a tune to bid farewell to the world, I held the thought "If I die you all won''t be able to live much longer too" to comfort myself, and went first.


    Holding a bowl.... with my hands trembling.... I brought up the food... *pa*!


    ....Pea.... Peach....


    .....Peach bun....!?


    Like a corpse, the peach bun surfaced.


    Aria, this must be your handiwork!


    Maybe you would have liked this, but the filling has already been exposed from the melted skin of the bun. Have you ever thought what the taste would be like?


    "To be considerate of others before you act", do elementary school students in foreign countries not learn about this?


    And... on top of the peach bun, what... what the hell is that thing?


    On top there was a half-melted thing, which should have originally been some brown-coloured rectangular object.


    (What.. what is this....? Is this wheat bran...?)


    Transferring the thing to my bowl, I picked up my chopsticks, the apprehension in my heart greater than when I was attacking E.U.


    "......" "......" "......" "......"


    Including Haimaki, everyone was looking at me as I placed the "wheat bran" lookalike-thingy in my mouth....


    "Guh.... Ah..."


    --That girl Reki!


    You actually put wafers into the pot.....!


    And it''s cheese flavored.


    The thick cheese flavor mixed with the seafood soup, resulted in an indescribable taste.


    However, by a remarkable stroke of fortune, the chili was neutralized by the artificial sweetener.


    It''s practically a miracle. Putting aside the food, at least no one will die from drinking the soup.


    Using whatever determination I had, I finished the peach bun saturated with soup--mission accomplished.


    Also, as there was an each-person-a-scoop rule, the girls started playing rock-paper-scissors to decide who''s next.


    The first was Aria.


    "....Wah...."


    She scooped up something black, a mass of black stuff.


    "Reki! This is your doing isn''t it?"


    After an interrogation by a furious Aria sitting on top of Reki, that thing appears to be blueberries which Snipe uses for the purpose of improving their eyesight. This explains the purple gases emitting from the soup.


    Aria forced the thing into her mouth unwillingly, gulping down milk from a cup in her hands to wash everything down.


    "Uhhh.. May the heavens protect me, may the heavens protect me...Uhhh..."


    Shirayuki started to pray. Maybe because her behavior was usually prim and proper, she scooped up a cooked egg.


    As Shirayuki was shedding tears of joy, Riko, who was sitting beside her scooped up...


    "Woah, Reki!"


    It''s flour noodle... But, artificial sweeteners had crystallized and enveloped the noodles, turning it shiny.


    How did this happen.... I was very shocked. Riko said "It''s delicious", and calmly ate the flour noodle. Don''t you find the flour noodles strange at all, and your sense of taste as well.


    After Riko, was Reki.


    With the usual expressionless look on her face, she stirred the ladle up and down... *whisk!*


    "....!"


    Sitting beside her, I broke out into a cold sweat seeing what she had scooped up, a full ladle of chili.


    "......"


    Reki placed the chili into a bowl.....


    Breaking apart the chopsticks--with a gleam in both her eyes--


    *whisk*


    *swallow, swallow*


    She really ate the chili.


    In a calm and collected manner as usual.


    *whisk*.... swallow*, *whisk.... swallow, swallow*.


    She ate all of the remaining chili as well, like she was eating fries.


    "...Are.. are you alright...?"


    I asked worriedly. Reki nodded her head slightly.


    Her eyes were devoid of emotion, and showed no signs of distress.


    (....This is too ridiculous...)


    ....Afterwards....


    The disgusting traditional activity had ended, and all the demonic ingredients were removed from the pot, so that everyone can slowly enjoy it.


    As they say, the pet follows the image of its master, Haimaki actually started to eat the ingredients happily as well.


    Isn''t this cruelty to animals?


    --At this time, Shirayuki said,


    "Well, I''ll remove the foam."


    Using this as an excuse to change the entire soup.....


    After she used a cloth to sanitize the pot for a new lease of life, the normal hotpot can begin. I can finally feel at ease.


    "Shirayuki, there should still be some food left."


    "Un, the pork meat from Kin-chan.... there''s still cabbage and mizuna, carrots, mushrooms, spring onions, gob¨­..... ah, and slices of Yonezawa beef."


    "Un.... that''s great."


    "We can still make something decent."


    Like confirming weapons and equipment, Aria and I made a thorough inspection of the food, gave out orders, and Shirayuki started cooking.


    Just like that--


    The members of Baskerville crowded around the hotpot once again. At this time, Riko...


    "--This meat is painstakingly prepared by Riko for herself!"


    *Pa!*


    Palmed in the eye, the beef I had picked up was snatched away in mid-air above the pot.


    "That hurts... Isn''t it the same whoever prepared the meat! I haven''t eaten any meat yet!"


    "From now one, this is Riko''s territory, Ki-kun is forbidden to enter!"


    Saying that, Riko decided on her own to use stalks of spring onions to draw out a boundary.


    Then, she ate the boundary as well, leaving me with no idea how to react.


    Looking at Riko eating the meat with gusto, I was starting to panic. I asked Shirayuki to pass me some meat... under the watchful eyes of the everyone else, I picked up a piece....


    "Arrwooo!"


    "Woah?!"


    This time, the ambushing party was Haimaki, who snatched the meat from the side.


    You--


    Normally you eat all sorts of junk, why on earth do you have to eat my Yonezawa beef today!


    "Give it back!"


    "Arrwooo!" . With my anxiety pushed to the breaking point, I no longer cared about what others might think of me. I tried to snatch the food back from Haimaki''s mouth, but was ultimately no match for an animal, and the fight ended with me being bitten a few times.


    I say, Reki, don''t just sit there in a daze, help me! Aren''t you the owner!


    As I turned my head back for help, I saw that while I was fighting with Haimaki over food, she was--


    "Japanese beef is really the best in the world!"


    "....."


    Aria and Reki were both eating the Yonezawa beef first.


    Aria, who was scared of burning her tongue, kept blowing at her food, so she was eating slower... But, what made things worse was that Reki had activated her infamous "non-stop eating" mode. Why does it have to activate now, stop... please stop.


    "Kin... Kin-chan, there''s still some meat!"


    Shirayuki told me as she picked up a cooked piece of beef, but,


    "This beef was cooked in Riko''s territory! Ho ho!"


    With lightning speed, Riko extended her chopsticks and snatched the beef away.


    "Hey! That''s so rude! I picked it for Kin-chan!"


    Even though Shirayuki tried to use the pot cover as a shield to defend--


    Riko used Aru=Kata with chopsticks in both hands to snatch away the meat.


    "Kyaa, meat! The meat picked for Kin-chan!"


    "Haha, it''s really tasty! Thanks Shirayuki!"


    That girl Riko....!


    Finally, all the Yonezawa meat were wiped out...!


    But.... the battle isn''t over,,, there was still pork meat.


    "You guys--this is brought by me, at least let me eat a bit."


    Displaying a seriousness which I do not usually have, I drew out my DE (Desert Eagle) as a further threat.


    As I have been having some money problems.... After Watson treated me to the steak that one time, I practically didn''t have a good meal with any meat.


    If I don''t eat some now, I don''t know when will be the next time I get the chance to eat meat.


    Seeing how determined I was, the girls toned down a little as well--in order to combat Riko, Shirayuki used some mizuna to set up a boundary, designating that area as my rented zone to cook the pork for me.


    Thanks to her assistance... I can finally eat meat. Even if it''s just pork.


    "This is great, Kin-chan can finally get to eat Kin-chan''s meat."


    "Don''t put it in such a disgusting way..."


    "Here, please enjoy."


    I put out my bowl towards Shirayuki who was handing the meat to me....


    ".... Ah, it feels so warm when having hotpot."


    For some reason, Shirayuki started to use her hand to fan her chest at this time.


    "..........."


    While receiving the meat.... Within Shirayuki''s apron, at the chest area of her sailor uniform....


    (Bla... Black....!)


    It''s exposed!


    I can see your "competition" underwear.


    "......!"


    Feeling the excited rush of blood flow in my nose, I quickly took the meat and turned my back.


    Re-adjusting my sitting position, I heard a soft dissatisfied sound of "Chey!" coming from behind me......


    Just then, *thump*, *thump*, the sound of combat boots approaching from the side--


    "Guh...?"


    I''m actually floating in mid-air.


    Like a kitten being wrung at the neck, I was lifted up.


    Single-handedly lifting me who weighs 60 kilos, and sitting in the space I was forced to vacate was....


    "Ran... Ranbyou... sensei."


    "--The cosplay cafeteria was given pretty good evaluations by the customers. Profit margins were higher than last year, all of you have done well."


    Taking my bowl by force, Ranbyou helped herself and picked up the chopsticks, eating and chatting at the same time.


    (My, my meat is all gone... I didn''t even manage to get a single bite.)


    This is, reality.


    The lion cub, raging bull, mountain cat, hawk, silver wolf, and now with the addition of a female leopard coming over to fight for food, a weak human like me stands no chance whatsoever.


    Speaking of which, is Butei High an Animal Kingdom?


    "--And Reki, the poster you drew for the cultural festival has been awarded first place by the public vote. There''s a prize to be presented to you, so come get it from the staff room later."


    ...Ah?


    Under the stares of everyone in Baskerville.... Reki nodded silently at Ranbyou.


    "Reki... you can draw as well?"


    I was thoroughly stunned.


    Reki nodded her head.


    "The posters collected were not enough, so all the posters from students who could draw were used. Recently I made a drawing with ''Dreams'' as its theme, and it was used to make up numbers."


    "Dreams....? Reki, what did you draw?"


    Aria, who was rarely shocked, had widened her eyes.


    "--I drew the Dream Demon from the legends of my birthplace."


    Patting Reki who answered in an emotionless manner, Ranbyou spoke.


    "Reki''s drawing was fantastic. Take a look for yourself."


    Saying that, she showed us a photo of Reki''s drawing she had taken using her handphone''s camera.... The girls were all stunned.


    Being thrown outside the picnic mat and unable to get a first hand look at the picture, I looked over towards Ranbyou''s phone....


    "Whoa...."


    --The phone display showed an extremely realistic drawing which looked like it was drawn by H R Giger.


    Although the thing showed in the painting was a strange combination between some sort of animal and bird bones, but the drawing was certainly very well drawn.


    That type of creature may not exist in reality, but it was drawn so realistically like a photograph.


    "This is really awesome... you really drew this?"


    Hearing my question, Reki nodded her head slightly.


    ....Such artistic talent.


    In Baskerville--Shirayuki was skilled at ink drawing, Riko was also able to draw sh¨­jo manga-like illustrations.


    But Reki was on a completely different level.


    There won''t be any problems with turning into a professional artist right? With such brutal capabilities.


    Constantly maintaining their guns with care, tirelessly carrying out slight adjustments, being able to remain highly focused when ambushing a target--many snipers are good at drawing.


    I''ve heard of such rumors... But, it looks like the rumors are true, and Reki is such an example.


    "......"


    As if not hearing the praises from everyone, Reki herself was behaving calmly. But, her talent was really unexpected.


    I say... you should just quit being a sniper and switch jobs to become an artist instead!


    That''s what I felt from the bottom of my heart.


    And this kind of work contributes to the world as well.


    --Switch your job, quickly.


    (Just like myself.... who will be transferring to a normal school.)


    As I thought of this, I looked at Aria and the girls surrounding Reki and heaping praises on her.


    In actual fact, I....


    Was planning to hand in my application to the Masters to transfer from Butei High to a normal high school.


    If I want to transfer school by April next year, I''ll have to hand in the application before the deadline of October 31st, which is before midnight today.


    Considering the fact that I may change my mind, I had even submitted an application to extend the deadline.....


    But, it looks like my decision hasn''t changed.


    This kind of life, will only result in death and destruction one day.


    (So--there''s still about half a year''s time. Half a year from now, I won''t be able to be like this anymore... leaving this group of people behind. By then, it''ll really be....)


    As I thought about all these, I looked on at my comrades who had crowded together.... In the first half of the year, I had--


    Discovered a new side to everyone, just like the Reki right now.


    Sometimes on the battlefield, sometimes, in everyday life like this.


    And not just from the members of Baskerville.


    But also from Jeanne, Watson, and myself--discovering many new things.


    (Well, not counting the parts on shooting and slashing at each other. Discovering all these things... it''s really nice, and it''s the same for Butei High too.)


    As I was not good at dealing with girls, it caused me some grief... But, having lived with eveyone for some time, I could feel that all of them were my true comrades.


    Even if I''ll only be staying here for half a year, but before I leave--Team Baskerville is to me,


    Still a wonderful place to call my own. Here, there are comrades who can help each other out.


    --So, I want to protect them.


    In the remaining half a year that I''m in Butei High, I''ll protect them with my all.


    To protect this place I call my own, to protect the important comrades in front of me.


    (After all, I am still the leader of Team Baskerville.)


    As these thoughts ran through my mind, I gazed serenely at Aria, Shirayuki, Riko and Reki.

 Volume 9 - Epilogue

    October 31st in the middle of night, I submitted the school-transfer form to the Masters unscathed...the next day was Sunday.


    The cleaning up of the Cultural Festival is left to the first years, so I shopped around for civilian''s quests in the Inquesta''s PC room to pass the time.


    The problem of the hour is that I must solve my own financial problems. I must quickly do something for the left hand''s ''Orochi'' payment to Hiragai-san.


    And having that in mind I searched for some jobs...but there aren''t any good ones. The only missions with high reward are all dangerous jobs.


    There was one job, being a bodyguard...but that is also no good. It''s for protecting a princess from some big company. I can''t have any more encounters with princesses. And so, as I was picky with requests, it is now evening, and I still haven''t found any jobs.


    In the midst of not speaking to anyone for about a day, at night, at the Master''s request board I finally got the job I was searching for.


    While looking at the printed paper in my hand, I returned to the boys'' dorms¨D


    "......?"


    There was a trail of blood running down the corridor. Blood itself is not something rare in Butei High School, but the blood trail led towards the direction of my room.


    A little worried, I quickly rushed to the door¡ª


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The silver wolf Haimaki was crouching in front of the door.


    ¡°What happened¡­¡­!¡±


    Haimaki was hurt badly. His silver hair was saturated with blood.


    To the panicking me, while trembling, Haimaki handed me the cellphone he was holding in his mouth.


    Those eyes looked as if he had just handed something important to someone he really trusted.


    If you look at the cellphone¡ªit was Reki¡¯s. The light-green waterproof cellphone was wet with blood.


    Although it was someone else¡¯s cellphone, because of the situation, I opened it¡ª


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand at first what I was seeing. It seemed like the last thing the cellphone did was take a photo.


    At the bottom of the screen it asked ¡°Do you want to save it?¡±¡ª


    The picture showed¡ª


    (Wha¡­.what, is this¡­¡­!)


    Silver and Black, Governments.


    The Japanese sword¡ªIrokane Ayame.


    The silver Remington Double Derringer.


    And¡ªa Dragunov sniper rifle.


    Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, and Reki¡¯s weapons are piled up easily¡­¡­!


    As I looked at that picture, appalled¡ª


    --pipipippipipipipipi¡ª


    The ringtone rung, from Reki¡¯s cellphone.


    On the screen, it showed ¡°Call from unknown number incoming¡±.


    I accepted the call with trembling fingers¡ª


    ¡°You finally picked up, you¡¯re so slow!¡±


    I heard a low voice, and for a second, a man¡¯s face was shown on the cellphone screen.


    A face covered with tribal-like war paint.


    (¡­¡­This guy¡­¡­)


    I remember seeing him.


    He is the guy from last month, present at the Bandire on the Empty Island¡ªG-¢ó.


    He was the one that told everyone to bring someone strong over¡­the one that seemed to like fighting the most.


    --The cellphone''s image shook.


    ¡°H¡­Hey!¡±


    ¡°Fourth, look. This is Tohyama Kinji.¡±


    G-¢ó¡¯s voice was heard from outside the image, and in place was a person that had been handed the cellphone.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    The face¡ª


    I caught my breath.


    She was a beautiful girl with sharp eyes. Her age is a little younger than mine. She wore goggles with a HUD (Heads Up Display), fashioned like red sunglasses, behind each ear she wore something that looked like a sensor.


    Her slender upper body is equipped with matte black body armor. There is a futuristic tactical blade on top, and there a few other blade-like weapons between her waist and back.


    But, what surprised me, is not just this mechanical, offensive equipment.


    Even though this is the first time I''ve seen her¡ª


    I feel I know her.


    I know her¡­¡­not that I had direct knowledge of her, but that I felt kinship with her; such feelings arose within me.


    This girl¡ªis closely related to me.


    This difficult-to-describe feeling flowed all through me, even if this was my first time seeing her.


    Who¡­¡­who is she exactly¡­¡­


    ¡°¡ªWow, I like it. Compared to a photo, video is definitely better!¡±


    The girl who approached the screen joyfully had beautiful chestnut hair¡ªthat soft hair bouncing, her voice sounded terribly excited.


    ¡°Who are you¡ªyou bastards!¡±


    I shouted at Reki¡¯s handphone¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯m G IV (G Fourth)¡ªCall me by my product number, I have no name.¡±


    That maiden narrowed her black eyes and replied.


    G Fourth¡­¡­?


    ¡°What happened in that photo¡­¡­? What did you guys do to Aria and the others?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know which one was Onii-chan¡¯s girlfriend, so I finished them all.¡±


    ¡­¡­?


    O-, Onii-chan¡­¡­?


    ¡°Those girls that approached Onii-chan¡ªI¡¯ve killed them all! If there are any others, I¡¯ll have to kill them too. Onii-chan has to enter HSS mode by using me starting today¡ªWa, I actually said it. That¡¯s so embarrassing¡­¡­! I felt excited just by saying these words¡­¡­! Oh no, I¡¯m really impure!¡±


    Hahaha! The girl raised her head and laughed¡ªmy mind went blank.


    What, what, what.


    Just what on earth are you saying.


    I recalled the words she spoke, only then noticing, she keeps calling me ¡°Onii-chan¡±.


    A younger sister, I don¡¯t remember having one.


    We are the Tohyama brothers, there¡¯s only Nii-san¡­¡­and I.


    ¡°What¡­¡­are you guys actually?¡±


    I tried my best to calm myself down, and said these words.


    The screen shook again, G Third appeared once more¡ªHe looked at me, and with a scornful tone, he spoke.


    ¡°No matter how many times I look I still find it hard to believe. Is he really the one who took Sherlock out?¡±


    ¡°¡ªHey! Both of you¡­¡­are IU remnants!? Answer me, what are you guys!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Do your worst! Fight!¡±


    From G Third, who only replied with these three sentences¡ª


    The direction of the camera of the video phone suddenly changed.


    The view shows an empty theater, and the girl called G Fourth who spoke with me just now napping¡ª


    Next to appear, is a stage showered with limelight.


    What appeared on the stage¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±


    The girl that participated with me in a cheerful culture festival¡ªAria.


    The girl in charge of the pot during the Butei Pot event¡ªShirayuki.


    The girl who returned alive after battling Hilda, and gained her freedom¡ªRiko.


    The girl who revealed her unexpected drawing talents, and was praised by the Masters¡ªReki.


    The four members of Team Baskerville, are covered in blood¡ª


    They laid lifelessly on the floor, just like those piled weapons.

 Volume 10 - CH 1

    What happened?


    Displayed on the screen of the phone was Aria, Shirayuki, Riko and Reki. All four of them were covered in blood and collapsed on the floor. Only I, who stood here, remained safe. All my teammates in Baskerville had actually been...wiped out!


    (How can this be......!)


    Up till now, I''ve been going through every difficulty by protecting or being protected by my teammates in Baskerville. In that time, they''ve become my irreplaceable friends. But just as I decided that I''d protect them with all my might..something like this suddenly happened!


    My finger started to tremble as I depressed the multi-task function on the phone, so I could try to record the video call.


    Unfortunately, Reki¡¯s phone, which Haimaki brought to me, was a different model than mine. I could not activate the recording, and it would inevitably take me some time. I started to ask questions to stall for time.


    "Hey! What''s happening!? Where are you guys!?"


    Despite my cries, the man who called himself GIII didn''t respond to my question, simply saying: "I''m killing one every hour, starting now."


    The girl beside him, who was called GIV, didn''t say anything either.


    I had already expected this. Before, when I asked him what kind of person he was, he simply answered with three simple phrases: "Shut up. Come here. Fight me."


    However--


    (If he just hangs up right here, this is going to be really bad......!)


    I have to get some useful information out of them. Why are they doing this, where are they, what weapons do they have, anything! If I have no clues whatsoever, then there''s nothing for me to do but sit here and resign myself to this fate.


    At that moment, a finger encased in a gauntlet of metal and bulletproof fiber, appeared on the screen, as if mocking the anxious me.


    Not good, it''s GIII''s finger. He wants to end the call!


    "Wait a moment! How did you guys......just the two of you, manage to take down Aria and the others!"


    "Huh? That''s not how it went."


    GIII smiled disdainfully.


    ¡°How many people were there, then?!?¡±


    "It was only one person, IV."


    One person......!?


    He said IV......could he mean GIV? Which is to say, the girl who proclaimed herself to be my little sister, wiped out Aria and the others by herself!?


    Impossible--. He''s probably lying. I fear that even I, in Hysteria mode, wouldn''t be able to escape from Baskerville''s four girls, let alone fight them.


    "I-If you''re going to lie, then at least say something plausible! That''s completely impossible!"


    -----BEEP-----


    Just as I finished shouting into the phone......the call ended.


    The call I had just received was from an unknown number. I couldn''t call back even if I wanted to.


    (......What should I do......?!)


    --Beep, Beep, Beep--


    As I stood there pale---the cellphone in my hand let out a prompting tone, devoid of emotion. It seems that I had received a mail.


    This is Reki''s cellphone, but it''s an emergency right now, so there''s no time to think about privacy.


    I hurriedly opened the reception box¡ªonly to see that I had received a video message.


    The sender¡¯s phone number was a jumble of numbers, and there was no subject to the e-mail, nor was there anything to explain the video.


    (To get this right now would mean......that it''s from GIII and his allies......!)


    I immediately opened the video--


    Apparently, this video wasn''t recorded using a hand-held video camera. From the degree of wavering of the image, it was probably filmed with some kind of goggle-mounted camera.


    Which means that this is from the point of view of one of those two.


    The image''s definition was pretty high. It was also very clear. As for the time, it was probably filmed not long after sunset. There was also some audio output.


    The place was...an urban area. On the roof? No, there seems to be something posted on the wall. Where the heck is this place? If I want to save Aria and the others, I need to confirm the location first......!


    I concentrated on the screen, examining the video, and saw a curved driveway about a hundred meters away from the camera. All the buildings and the countless neon lamps were all arc-shaped¡ª¡ªand they outlined a large circular form, which led me to deduce that they were on the inner side of the circle.


    Practically, it looked almost exactly like the Roman coliseum I had learned about in world history class¡ªa replica that had been drastically changed with modern science.


    Then, the lens pointed towards the sky, and I saw what looked like the night sky, but encircled by a huge circle.


    I understood¡ªthis was probably underground.


    A funnel-shape was dug in the ground, and inside was a city.


    (This is......a geofront......!)


    A geofront, the generic term for a city way below the ground. The location on the screen is probably the "Shinagawa River geofront". It''s also the only geofront in all of Japan that Haimaki could have returned from. As I became aware of this, the scene changed¡ª¡ªthe lens pointed towards the ground.


    An uninterrupted pale green light came from beneath the person filming. It seemed that the person was standing on an S-shaped neon lamp.


    Thereafter, the lens turned aside, and someone''s figure appeared on screen.


    Standing slightly to the side of the huge O-shaped neon lamp was a young girl¡ª¡ªthe aforementioned GIV.


    The girl''s entire body was covered by armor- like black, frosty protective gear. She was wearing semitransparent protective glasses, and the words ¡°USLA-GIV¡± were printed on her left shoulder. A surprisingly long sword compared to her height ¡ªabout 150 centimetres¡ª was attached to her back at an oblique angle. This sword, at first glance, seemed like a katana combined with a broadsword, but it was different. Between the sword''s edge and back, a shiny fluorescent blue could be seen. It gave off the feeling that this was no ordinary sword.


    The maiden suddenly said:


    "¡ª¡ªSword beats gun."


    The words that came from the standing figure......shocked me into silence.


    Judging from her appearance, this girl was 1 or 2 years younger than me. Her height and weight matched with this age.


    Despite this, she gave me a feeling, a supernatural feeling¡ª¡ªshe was an existence that possessed an attractive power...


    Aaah......, I understand......! I understand perfectly.


    I''m really familiar with this kind of atmosphere. Very familiar indeed.


    (¡ª¡ªKana......!)


    This girl......I couldn''t help but think that she looked a lot like her.


    As soon as this idea came into my mind, I even thought that the huge sword strapped to her back looked like Kana''s huge scythe Scorpio.


    ¡ª¡ªBzz, bzz¡ª


    At that moment, some kind of equipment that resembled cat ears suddenly slid backwards from the two sides of her head, moving to the actual places that cat ears would be.


    It was most likely a paraboloid oriented-object that was supposed to collect aural information. It seemed that she was using it to search for something. Her short hair slightly floating in the wind, GIV jumped down from the neon light and into the void below.


    The one filming ¡ª¡ªGIII, followed her and jumped down.


    As the both of them got gradually further from the letters SONY they were standing on just a moment ago¡ª¡ª


    Dong! A sound resounded loudly.


    Immediately following was the image of a round hole in the sidewalk, with GIV landing on the ground and GIII following close behind.


    On the screen, GIV, who drew her broadsword mid-air, calmly walked outside.


    On the lane beside, what looked like illegal drugs and guns dealers scattered away in panic.


    (This......how can this be possible......!)


    Judging by the amount of time those two took while falling; they just jumped fifteen meters. No, twenty meters! How did they fall from such distance without a parachute or rope?


    On the screen, walking between the lined-up cars, shouting: "Hey¡ªlaying a hand on my brother? How dare you!?", GIV¡ª¡ªgrabbed the hair of a girl, and dragged her out from inside a car.


    (......It''s Reki......!)


    Reki was holding by her bosom a sniper lens, and its lid was opened. She seemed to have just tried to snipe the people, GIV included, on the neon lamp as she hid inside a car.


    At that moment, a loud wild roar resounded, and springing out from beneath the car, Haimaki charged towards GIV, roaring.


    "Aha."


    GIV opened her eyes behind her protective goggles in excitement and let Reki go. With a punch far exceeding human limits, she sent Haimaki flying.


    "......!"


    Looking at Haimaki as he was demolished and sent flying, howling in pain and terror, I closed both of my eyes in reflex, though I knew that he was currently by my side.


    There was a speeding car that had smashed into his body. And after the terrifying crunch, Haimaki collided with the car directly behind.


    ¡ª¡ªBam!


    I heard a sharp clang of metal, making me open my eyes again. I saw Reki, who had attached a bayonet to her SVD, clashing with GIV.


    Even though Reki''s face was emotionless, she was just as fast as and even sharper than Aria in combat.


    "Really, Onii-san, what good do you see in this mute girl."


    While dodging Reki¡¯s blow, GIV swung her broadsword, which clanged as it past Reki''s bayonet. This is¡­! Reki¡¯s bayonet had been removed from the rifle. No, it was chopped off! The steel bayonet was effortlessly chopped off by GIV.


    ¡°Maybe it''s because she''s young and vigorous?¡±


    GIV kicked Reki behind a vending machine before quickly walking in her direction. Circling around the vending machine once, she swung her sword at the machine, and the lights went off. Having been sliced through diagonally, the top part of the vending machine slid down before crashing onto Reki''s body.


    "OK, the first one''s been disposed of. Goodbye."


    In the lower section of the vending machine¡ª¡ªthe cans as well as the plastic bottles that had been cleanly cut in two spilled their contents, the liquor.


    (......Reki......to think that she''d lost so easily......!)


    Before I had recovered from my shock, I saw the scene change immediately¡ª¡ªand was surprised once again, drawing a sharp intake of icy air.


    On the screen, GIV was running on the streets downtown as the sounds of Petronels'' gunshots rang out around her......an unknown object was floating in front of her. It was a pearl-coloured rectangle-shaped cloth-like object that was going as fast as GIV.


    These two pieces of slender cloth, whose edges were white, crossed with each other to form an X, and spun like the helix of a windmill in the air as it sped forward.


    (......what was that......!?)


    Bam, Bang, Bam¡ª¡ª


    The clothes that were flying in the air collided with something formless in the air, twisting about in midair.


    "¡ª¡ªI found it! It''s the one Onii-san loves the most!"


    The camera lens pointed towards the voice. The person who had spoken was using the skywalk as cover, but the one shooting this way was¡ª¡ª


    (Aria......!)


    Now I understand. That piece of cloth¡ª¡ªseems to be blocking Aria''s bullets automatically. At the same time, it flies and protects GIV like a shield. Now that I look at it better, it looks like it is made out of bulletproof fiber. But, I''ve actually never seen anything like this.


    ¡°Who are you? At least let me put it on the newspaper!¡±


    Aria inserted a new round of ammunition into the Government before charging up the stairs that led to the bridge. She probably did this to force the X shaped cloth away, opening up a clear line of fire on GIV.


    ¡°Tricks like that won''t work! It''s time to end this!¡±


    GIV yelled as she darted past the X shaped white cloth. Slashing in a downwards angle ¡ªas if cutting a cake¡ª she sliced off the stairs of the bridge. Aria fell with the ¤¯ shaped stairs¡ªGIV used the back of her broadsword to bang against the stairs in mid air for a second, and then let it fall onto Aria¡¯s head. The cloth that was flying in the air added to the pile of debris by hitting the traffic light so easily it was as if it hit a cardboard box. ¡°Aria!!¡± Even though this was just a video, and Aria¡¯s silhouette already disappeared from view, I still could not help screaming for Aria.


    The flying piece of cloth that GIV controlled was actually not a flying shield. It had this glow, just like the broadsword, so it must be an attack and defense weapon!


    ¡°OK, This one is the second one¡­¡±


    GIV moved the video camera to the floor, where a sewer had been opened in half¡­ and from the inside, a hand reached out and grabbed GIV by the ankle.


    That hand¡ª It is a Senior High School Inquesta bullet-proof sleeve that is made to be as light as a feather.


    (That¡¯s Riko!)


    As soon as I realized who that was, a banging noise came from the sewer. Another hand came out with a P99 and faced GIV, who was violently trying to release the hand that was holding onto her ankle. Baah! Baaah! Went the P99, but all of the bullets were all deflected by GIV''s protective gear and produced harmless little sparks. Even though the bullets seemed to pass through the small hole in the black protective gear, it did not. GIV swayed a bit, but otherwise she was unharmed. Her entire body, except her head, was covered in bullet-proof fibers.


    ¡°Now there is only one left.¡±


    GIV took out a US Army M67 hand grenade, pulled off the plug, and threw the grenade into the sewer in a baseball-like position. It struck Riko, who gave out a cry and after a moment, the grenade exploded.


    ¡°...!¡±


    My forehead started to cover with cold sweat as the screen changed into another scene. This time it was at the school campus garden and you could make out GIV¡¯s and Shirayuki¡¯s silhouette. A lamp on the side had already been chopped off, and the parked vehicle next to it was wreaked *wrecked? ¡ªno, sliced in half. Looks like the fight had already started a while ago.


    Shirayuki was still walking away from GIV until¡ª Pa! Five red feather bullets were thrown into the air. Then from the back of her uniform she grabbed a wooden racket-like board and yelled, ¡°Pentadirectional Feathers of the Scarlet Inferno!¡± and then using her left hand, swung the racket creating a kakaka noise. The feather bullets fell one after another¡ªBang! Bang! Three bullets caught on fire after such intense power towards it, and flew toward GIV. But the other two bullets seemed to not get the effect the other three did and just fell to the floor.


    ¡°~Wow~ So courageous! So adorable! I understand why you are liked by brother now, after all, you are also beautiful.¡± GIV completely ignore the three fiery bullets flying in her direction and pounced onto Shirayuki.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°But¡ªYou know, tonight¡¯s golden glass is really strong and I don¡¯t think you little girls are strong enough to handle it! This is just a real~ly unlucky day for all of you!¡±


    GIV sat on Shirayuki¡¯s body that laid on the floor and using force, tried to yank Irokane Ayame out of her hand.


    ¡°Oy. Hand it over.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ you cannot! Stop! This is not something you people can take! The Irokane will--¡±


    ¡°Just let me borrow it!¡±


    Even though from this view ¨C GIII¡¯s angle¡ªI can¡¯t really tell exactly what is going on, but suddenly a loud yell came from GIV and it looks like she used her own broadsword to..beat Shirayuki¡¯s face. Shirayuki could not resist the pain and loosened her grip on her left hand releasing the racket [instead of the sword].


    Bang! Bang!


    ¡°Hurry up! Let. Go! Stop resisting! I am not going to break it! Kukuku! Teeehee!¡± GIV laughed as she continued to slash and bash her sword.


    Even though Shirayuki was using her arms to protect herself, however, it seemed hopeless against the enemy who was riding on her body. Finally, the sword was taken by GIV and the video¡ªended.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­.¡±


    My head became very blank, but, but, now is not the time to be confused.


    ¡°Aria¡­.Shirayuki¡­..Riko..Reki¡­.¡±


    Baskerville¡¯s team of four has been overthrown, by the small lady who calls herself GIV. All of them are now in the enemy¡¯s hands, GIII and GIV and to make matters worse, I had never seen these types of enemies until today. It¡¯s like they are experts in terrorist weaponry rather than spying, and they could also be like Jeanne but with a different sort of witch-like ability. Based on the video, GIII and GIV must be¡­


    (Science!)


    It was probably ¡°Neue Ange", the users of advanced weapons.


    --A portion of the Butei, (and indeed, some criminals,) are able to acquire new materials and techniques even while they''re being developed in scientific institutes, and they can do this before companies, before conjurers...probably before God. Whether by spending colossal amounts of money or by stealing them, they''ll get their hands on them.


    These Butei and criminals will then weaponise their materials or technology, using it to crush all those who use outdated weaponry.


    That is why they are called cutting-edge technological arms. They have not been tested, so the risk is really high.... but if they manage to succeed, they will beat all general weapons easily.


    Just like how Aria and the girls were beaten.


    They are no ordinary swordsmen, and from their overpowered strength, it makes it really obvious. They are definitely using high-class technology.


    Being against those type of enemies, even Hysteria Mode cannot beat them. Even if someone were to advance and try to defeat them, they will definitely be beaten into a sorry state.


    (No, even though it is like this..!)


    GIII-- That chap already said it before, they will be killing one every hour.


    Now five minutes had already passed. Now is not the time to stand here and do nothing!


    -- Slap!


    In order for me not to be so scared, I slapped myself on the cheek. Now that I wasn''t shivering as much, I could call Medica''s Watson. In this type of situation, the wounded should be put in first priority, so we must get Medica to be ready on the move.


    ¡°Kinji?¡±


    I promptly explained everything that has happened to Watson, sentence by sentence. I even passed her some information that even I haven¡¯t figured out yet. As soon as I finished talking, I also sent her the video that they (GIII and GIV) had sent. Watson was at first at a loss for words but she still managed to say something back to me.


    ¡°I-I-I understand, after I analyze the video I will figure out a strategy. You should hurry up and get your equipment ready and in ten minutes, meet me at the vehicles section¡¯s sixth garage. Together let¡¯s find Aria and the rest and save them!¡±


    She relied on her nature [to never to lose to men] and bravely replied to me in this way.


    I tucked my Beretta, Desert Eagle and spare magazines into my bulletproof uniform, putting a short knife in my pocket and lastly, sheathed Scramasax on my back.


    Then I pulled Haimaki, who was injured, into my room and told him, ¡°Haimaki. You did well. I am going to rescue your master now.¡±


    Without locking my door, I walked out of my room and then called Soumiya Tsugumi from Ambulace to give Haimaki treatment in advance. Then I hurried to the rendezvous as fast as possible. When I got there, Watson was just leaving the garage with a 911 Carrera Cabriolet and yelled to me, ¡°Kinji! Hurry and get on!¡± Watson was simultaneously using her left hand on the steering wheel and her right hand to activate the emergency lights. According to the law, we did not need to sound the sirens.


    After I entered the car, Watson stepped on the accelerator.


    ¡°Our destination is the Shinagawa River geofront. Aria and the others should be at¡­¡± Just as Watson was in mid-sentence, the intercom crackled to life.


    ¡°Watson, this is Jeanne. Is Tohyama there?¡± Jeanne said with an irritable, yet calm voice. Watson had probably contacted Jeanne to analyse the image in the video.


    ¡°Yes, we just assembled. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at Akihabara. I was originally at the audio store that belonged to Nakasorachi¡¯s family before Watson contacted me. I¡¯m currently using Nakasorachi¡¯s radio to communicate with you.¡±


    ¡°Can you come now? Watson and I are rushing to the Shinagawa River geofront, however two people is not enough. We need more people ¨C¡±


    ¡°No, we will not be preparing reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°What? Why not!¡±


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s skills are higher than that of Aria and the others, thus taking more people there would only increase the number of casualties. That is the meaning of the video.¡±


    Apparently, that seems to be it.


    I was too impatient and hence I couldn¡¯t think of anything. However, those two guys sent that video to me on purpose. The meaning was ¡°Fighting with us would be a waste of energy,¡± right?


    As the car sped across Odaiba, I clenched my teeth.


    ¡°We must not agitate the enemy. Since the enemy has two people on their side, we must not bring more than two.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I know. But, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Negotiating to rescue Aria and the rest is our main priority. They attacked the members of Team Baskerville to lure you out. Hence, you need to find out their motive, and then negotiate with them.¡±


    Rescuing and negotiating. Although these are not tasks that I''m an expert in, this is the only way out in this situation. Of course, these guys are not like the enemies I''ve had before. These opponents are really formidable.


    ¡°This is Nakasorachi here,¡± said a fluent and clear voice that resembled that of a news reporter. This was the second-year Connect student who often helped me, Misaki Nakasorachi.


    ¡°Through the sound of the video, the location has been identified. It should be 1-7-32, Shinagawa geofront Area 7. Specifically, it is the Aqua Theater on the seventh floor of the building.¡±


    ¡°That is rather lucky; the car can travel directly to the building.¡± Hearing the information gathered by Nakasorachi, Watson entered the location into the GPS of the car. After that, she stepped on the accelerator, driving the 911 Carrera Cabriolet through the Metropolitan Expressway.


    After the Shinagawa geofront was built during the Japanese economic bubble, because of the fact that they could not raise the wages of employees, they left a large conical hole in the ground and put the project on hold. This was similar to the past Academy Island and Empty Island. It is a legacy of the collapse of the third economic sector. Although later on, they used the reason of ¡°redevelopment¡± to build a city, however¡­


    ¡°This place looks just like Brooklyn. This reminds me of the things that happened in New York Butei High,¡± said Watson, who was looking out of the window. Just as she said, this place was full of open spaces, abandoned buildings and underpasses left behind by interrupted excavations. This area was the place with the poorest public order in the capital.


    As we traveled along the spiral driveway down the road, custom shop signs and neon lights that looked like glistening mosquito lights could be seen everywhere. Nearly half of the signs were not in Japanese. After all, a feature of this underground city was that criminals were difficult to detect and they could escape easily, hence it seemed that a lot of criminals from all over Asia had come to this place. Also, because there were hackers and illegal radio theft dens, there were illegal radio waves everywhere. These radio waves were dubbed ¡°Radio Typhoon.¡±


    The large electronic billboard which showed the smoke index had already been blackened by the emissions of the underground city. Groundwater and waste disposal systems did not seem to be efficient, and it seemed unhygienic everywhere.


    Watson drove the car through the Shinagawa geofront¨C


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, they are on the seventh floor.¡±


    And parked the car in front of a building. The building stood beside lights that were illuminating the sky. The outdoor decoration was totally different from the scene we saw before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    To me, who was gripping the bolt of my gun ¨C


    ¡°Avoid being too agitated, Tohyama. We must react calmly,¡± advised Watson, who clearly had an aggressive personality.


    It seemed that the building was closed today, so the main entrance had been locked.


    Watson and I worked together and used a rope to climb to the balcony on the second floor. Because I did not know the lighting conditions in the Aqua Theater, I closed my left eye to let it be accustomed to the darkness. Then, I used the stairs to climb to the eighth floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s here. Go in,¡± said Watson in a soft voice when we were near the entrance of the theater. Because there was no way to use a blinking signal, she could only use a soft voice.


    The guiding lights at the emergency exit shone a yellow-green light on our face. We tried our best not to make a sound as we gently pushed the heavy door.


    In the Aqua Theater, except for the ceiling above the stage, the auditorium was open-air. Because the lights from the other buildings and neon lights were shining, the theater was not completely dark. However, as the main lighting in the theater was turned off, the room was only dimly lit.


    We opened our left eyes that were already accustomed to the darkness ¨C


    Looking at the stage, we saw Aria and the others like they were in the video. They were all lying on the floor, comatose.


    Also¡­ there was nobody else around. There wasn¡¯t a single noise.


    Watson and I went up the stage, running towards the four girls.


    ¡°Aria, Shirayuki¡­ Riko, Reki¡­! Hey¡­!¡±


    ¡°Tohyama, don¡¯t be flustered. I¡¯ll diagnose them, you shall be in charge of guarding the perimeter,¡± said Watson, before starting to check their condition.


    Hence, all I could do was to look around, protecting everyone.


    ¡°It seems that all four of them are still alive.¡±


    Just as Watson said that ¨C


    ¡°They won¡¯t die,¡± replied someone who was at the front of the audience.


    ¡°Washington Columbia Special Zone Act Article 5509D, Law Article 8807 ¨C For Butei licenses obtained in Washington, DC. Regardless of any circumstances, Butei cannot kill people. ¨CWell, I can still kill if I want to.¡± That sound was full of vigor.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Turning my head towards the audience, I saw a person in the centre of the second row¨C


    A place where I had already checked ¨C


    The person in the video, GIII, was there.


    GIII put his leg-protective gear that looked like boots against the back of the seat in front of him, as he read a book. He was not alerted and did not even look at me, who was holding a gun in my hand.


    ¡°Beware, Tohyama! Who knows whether someone else is in the vicinity!¡±


    Just as Watson was speaking and grabbing hold of her SIG P226R,


    ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±


    This time, it was from above¨C


    The sound came from somewhere around the stage lights.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    GIV¡­!


    It was the protagonist in the video just now, the girl who defeated Aria and the others by herself.


    On the matte black protective gear, blue fluorescent lights could be seen.


    ¡°Who, who are you? GIII, according to what you said just now ¨C are you an American Butei?¡±


    ¡°I feel honoured. Far East Warfare¨C We intend to play this little game with you.¡±


    Watson was on alert towards GIII, while I kept a close watch on GIV.


    After GIV showed me an enthusiastic face, she moved the probe which looked like cat ears that was on her head.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Just like the soft sound made by her, fluttering¡­


    The hair behind her neck slowly became dishevelled.


    It seemed that as long the device worn on her head is activated, a cooling fan behind her neck would release air.


    ¡°¡­Not bad¡­¡±


    As if she couldn¡¯t see anything other than me, GIV concentrated on me with her eyes.


    Her smile, revealing intoxication, trembled, as if unable to extricate herself in ecstasy.


    She looked like she was a beast who just saw her prey in front of her.


    ¡°IV, take off the mask. Tohyama Kinji¡¯s moves should be like mine, so don¡¯t record it.¡±


    After GIII said this, GIV nodded ¨C


    Using smooth movements, GIV took off the head mounted display that looked like red sunglasses.


    In the gloom, I saw her face ¨C


    ¡°¡­Ooh¡­¡±


    It was a girl so beautiful that people could stop breathing just by seeing her.


    Overall, she had a childish look. Her youthful look hinted that she was about fourteen to fifteen years old.


    Her confident eyes radiated with vigor. She had black eyes¡­ no, it¡¯s a little bit of dark blue. Her nose was firm, while her pink lips looked adorable.


    But¨C the expression on her face as she looked at me seemed to be full of burning desire.


    Her face gave a mature impression as she seemed to stare through me.


    ¡°IV, if it¡¯s this guy ¡ª you should be able to enter, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! So, can I try it?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    After GIII and GIV finished their conversation ¨C


    ¡°¡ª¡ª!¡±


    GIV descended like an eagle.


    ¡ªTowards me.


    ¡°Tohyama!¡±


    Just as Watson exclaimed, I rolled away, avoiding GIV¡¯s legs.


    The floor where GIV landed was destroyed.


    Just as I was about to fire my Beretta¨C


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you, Onii-chan!¡±


    GIV¡¯s kick hit my right knee.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    I fell onto the stage floor¨C Unable to stand up.


    Her protective gear appeared to be made of Duralumin aluminum alloy, but her leg muscles were extremely strong. Thanks to my training in Assault, my bones were still alright, however my ligament may have been hurt.


    ¡°Stand up. Hey, stand up. I will not use a monomolecular shock blade nor a fiber shield. I will not kill you, so stand up. Let¡¯s play.¡±


    GIV revealed a smile that gave me an impression of blooming flowers as she walked in front of me.


    And¨C


    Bang!


    The moment I removed my leg from its original position, the floor where my leg had been was destroyed by her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to act weak, Onii-chan.¡±


    ¡°What, what are you saying¡­! What do you mean by ¡°act¡±¡­!¡±


    GIV maintained her smile, but still approached me with stiff eyes.


    ¡°How can my Onii-chan be weak?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t have a sister like you!¡±


    I raised my Beretta, but GIV only gave me a wry smile.


    She isn¡¯t afraid of guns, she totally isn¡¯t.


    Just as I was going to pull the trigger ¨C


    ¡°Enough, IV.¡±


    GIII, who had been observing the stage and ignoring Watson who was pointing a gun at him, stood up.


    ¡°Tsk, I originally thought that I would be able to say it in fury!¡± Said GIII to himself as he scratched his head.


    (Fury¡­?)


    ¡°Eh? Has it ended?¡±


    GIV stared at GIII and I.


    ¡°Correct, I have already understood. There¡¯s no value in fighting with this guy.¡±


    ¡°No, III! I still want to have a fight with Onii-chan. I want to understand Onii-chan, let us get to know each other more.¡±


    GIV said, pointing a finger at me. Then, she grabbed the knife at her chest¨C


    ¡°IV¨C! You dare to disobey my commands!¡±


    GII¡¯s roar resounded throughout the theater. In a moment, Watson''s and my eyes widened.


    ¡°Ooh¡­!¡±


    With this, the momentum¨C


    I know. This one, I know.


    This murderous look that resembled a ghost and a dragon¡­!


    This is like when Nii-san is not Kana ¨C known as the ¡°Ghost of Silence¡± ¨C


    (Dad¡­!)


    Before the Butei system in Japan was implemented, the person who worked directly under the Ministry of Justice and was an armed prosecutor and died¡­ my father, Tohyama Golden Cross¡­!


    Being roared at by GIII, GIV trembled constantly¡­!


    That reaction by GIV had never been shown, neither when she was attacking me nor in the video¡­


    It was obvious¨C fear.


    That was an expression of fright.


    ¡°¡­Yes, sorry! I¡¯m, I¡¯m only, slightly¡­playing, playing too much. That¡¯s all. S-sorry¡­!


    Looking at GIII, GIV moved backwards, her face sweating, knees trembling continuously.


    (¡­ Her attention is away from me¡­!)


    At the moment I was aware of this, I relied on my habits trained in Assault and took action.


    By reflex, I pointed my Beretta at GIV ¨C At that point in time,


    ¡°Stop, Tohyama! Don¡¯t attack!¡± Watson grabbed my hand and pulled me, who could not exert force on my right leg, onto the floor.


    ¡°You saw the fear in that girl¡¯s expression, didn¡¯t you¡­! That guy is stronger than the girl who defeated the entire Baskerville by herself!¡±


    ¡°Constrain yourself, Tohyama! The current situation is like what Jeanne said! Those two people can just kill us! If that happens, even rescuing Aria and the others would be impossible!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­!¡±


    Watson was absolutely correct.


    If we were to attack, we would lose. More importantly, we still need to rescue Aria and the others. Attacking would be a bad option.


    But¡­!


    When I¡¯m against GIII and GIV ¨C I don¡¯t know why, but I seem to feel enraged and agitated.


    ¡°I know, Tohyama Kinji.¡±


    GIII turned his back-protective gear that wrote USLA-GIII towards us and prepared to leave the theater by himself.


    ¡°Ssss¡­ Ssss¡­¡±


    He disappeared slowly.


    He seemed to become less opaque, just like how he did at the Far East Warfare conference.


    ¡°Light camouflage¡­! It has already been improved to the point where it has practical applications¡­!¡± said Watson, cold sweat streaming down her face.


    ¡°Tohyama Kinji, you seem furious at us. But unconsciously, you think ¡°Ah, I can be exempted from a fight¡±, hence you are even more furious. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try opening fire? I¡¯m sure you can still see where I am.¡±


    GIII, who was about to become fully transparent, kicked the heavy door of the theater.


    ¡°IV, if Kinji has not awakened to Regalmente, you need to let him become accustomed to HSS. Come back after both of you are accustomed to HSS. From this time onwards, our combat plan is switched to ¦Ã (Gamma). After you two have become a strong pair, I will contact you.¡±


    GIII said a lot of confusing things about HSS¡­ About Hysteria Mode.


    After that, just as he finished speaking ¨C


    His figure had disappeared.


    He had disappeared. He was there just a moment ago¡­!


    After GIII disappeared ¨C GIV slowly paced past us in small steps¡­ Starting by walking towards Aria and the others who were lying on the floor, she then revealed an innocent and lovely smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called for the car. Take the worms that harassed Onii-chan to the hospital.¡±


    GIV, who revealed a smile, seemed to have lost her killing intent.


    Even so, I still couldn¡¯t put down my guard.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m not your brother. How am I supposed to trust you¡­!¡±


    I pressed my right knee which had been kicked by GIV as I glared at the broadsword on her back.


    ¡°Nn¡­ Then so be it.¡±


    Ssss¨C


    Vapour-like particles were ejected from her protective gear. Then, all of her equipment, including the broadsword, fell onto the floor. The only gear left on her body were- shoes that resembled ski boots¨C and a black form-fitting suit.


    The form-fitting suit was as thin as a pair of stockings. It was made of the latest bulletproof fibers, and made GIV¡¯s immature body curves look obvious. Her waist line could be clearly seen, and as I looked closely¡­


    I... I realized she wasn¡¯t wearing¡­!


    I was utterly petrified.


    ¡°¡­Aaah! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t look, Tohyama!¡±


    *Chk*


    Watson used both of her hands to cover my face, including my eyes. Good, good one, Watson!


    ¡°Erm, Tohyama ¨C Do you have a sister¡­?¡±


    ¡°N-no. I¡¯m very sure I don¡¯t! It was that person who proclaimed it herself!¡±


    After strong denial, I wriggled out of Watson¡¯s grasp.


    Trying not to look at the direction of GIV, I kneeled beside Aria and the others.


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s take them away. Bring them to that place called ¡°Butei Hospital¡±, is that ok?¡±


    After GIV said that, she carried Aria and Reki on her shoulders.


    It seems like¡­ that kid is serious¡­ about saving the four girls that she defeated.


    I carried Shirayuki on my back¨C


    ¡°¡­ Their condition isn¡¯t too serious,¡± whispered Watson, who was carrying Riko on her back.


    ¡°III has ordered me to do something tonight, so I have to separate from Onii-chan.¡±


    GIV seemed to have heard what Watson said, and winked cutely at us.


    ¡°You seem to strictly follow GIII¡¯s commands, is he stronger than you?¡±


    GIV glanced at Watson who seemed to be interrogating her.


    Then¨C


    She answered the question, which Watson and I hoped the answer to it would be ¡°No¡±.


    ¡°Yup, he is much stronger than I am. And I- will definitely not defy people who are stronger than me.¡±


    At the entrance of the building, there was a black Hummer jeep. Standing next to it was a man wearing a suit. As he bowed, we could see his pure white hair.


    ¡°Lady IV, you have performed well.¡±


    The man raised his head, showing his twisted expression. He looked as if he could not straighten his back and was hunching over. Although he was a Caucasian who just entered old age, his hunch was probably not caused by his age, but a disorder in his nervous system.


    ¡°Thank you, Angus. What about III?¡±


    GIV threw Aria and Reki into the car that the man opened, then the man¡­ Angus, talked with a strong tone.


    ¡°Sir Tohyama and¡­ that man, are you going back in that car? We are going to bring the ladies to Butei Hospital,¡± said the man, showing a smile.


    Thus¨C


    Watson turned towards GIV and the old man.


    ¡°I understand that you already have no intention to fight, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we trust you. GIV shall sit in my car. Tohyama shall sit in the other car.


    Although I thought of calling Logi for a car, if there was an accident on the journey, we would be implicated. Moreover, we need to bring Aria and the others to the hospital as fast as possible.


    Just as Watson said, as hostages of the unarmed GIV, it would be better to travel in two cars.


    After seeing me nod, Watson searched the old man for suspicious items. Watching this scene, GIV laughed gently.


    ¡°How unreasonable. Angus will definitely never bring a weapon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be long-winded. Come, ride my Porsche. Let me remind you, my Porsche has an explosive function, so remember to not do anything suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Nah, don¡¯t worry. Come to think of it¡­ Watson, your face is really cute, just like a girl¡¯s.¡±


    Without a reason, GIV glared at Watson¡¯s cute face.


    ¡° ¨C! Y-y-y-you¡¯re too rude! I am a male! Let me emphasize that, I am a male! I. Am. A. Male!¡±


    Hey, hey, Watson.


    Don¡¯t blush when you are denying that.


    You really will give her a hint.


    Also, did you just say that your Porsche has an explosive function? I will never ride it again.


    *Sigh* ¡°In the future, is it that I will have to kill Onii-chan¡¯s male friends? It feels like both of you are compatible. How do you put it¡­ It¡¯s like a double man team.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you, what kind of weird things are you thinking? Are you perverted?¡± said Watson, whose face was within spitting distance of GIV.


    Let¡¯s not talk about her.


    After I carried Riko and Shirayuki into the Hummer, I sat on the sparkling clean leather seat of the car.


    The old Angus limped towards the car and got into the driver¡¯s seat¡­


    I still couldn¡¯t trust him, so I couldn¡¯t help but glance at him.


    ¡°Please do not worry, Sir Tohyama. I am merely Sir III¡¯s butler.¡±


    He twisted his neck to look forward ¨C


    The Hummer, which looked like a military vehicle, made its way to Butei Hospital. Angus¡¯ skill in driving seemed to be a notch higher than any driver in the world.


    As we traveled towards Academy Island, the old man¡¯s driving was as if he was chauffeuring nobility; careful and well-behaved, complying with the road laws.


    I secretly glanced at his face¡­


    Although his eyelids were twitching and looked distorted, he seemed like a tamed herbivorous animal.


    (He doesn¡¯t look like a bad guy¡­)


    He self-proclaimed to be GIII¡¯s butler. That being the case, if I said anything, he would convey it to GIII. I wonder if that would cause trouble for me. Thus, I was silent throughout the journey.


    After we successfully arrived at Butei Hospital, we brought Aria and the others into the hospital.


    Watson, who had a British physician''s licence, told me not to put our guard down. After that, she went into the hospital. Angus merely bowed in respect, and then drove the Hummer away.


    I ended up with GIV, who was standing beside me for no specific reason.


    Looking closely, GIV was wearing a long body coat. That looked familiar, it was probably Watson¡¯s.


    ¡°We can now be alone together, Onii-chan.¡±


    After GIV said that, she looked up at me with inexplicably intoxicated eyes. After our eyes met, she narrowed her eyes happily. That action really resembled those of a fourteen to fifteen year old girl.


    As the evening breeze blew, the sweet scent of caramel came from her hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come too close to me¡­ Also, I don¡¯t have a sister.¡±


    ¡°There is, isn¡¯t she here?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to come so close!¡±


    ¡°¨CFine, since Onii-chan says so, it¡¯s ok to be separate for a night. After all, I do have many things to prepare.¡±


    ¡°¡­Prepare? What do you need to prepare?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s. A. Secret.¡±


    Facing me, who had a look of suspicion, GIV gave me a playful wink. Then, she turned her back to me and walked away.

 Volume 10 - CH 2

    Late that night, I received a notification from Watson.


    Her inspections had revealed no major injuries to Aria and the others.


    Having been struck both by debris and the concussive blast of a grenade, and yet suffering only minor injuries, the girls'' stubborn vitality was truly worthy of the name Baskerville. Despite being left at a loss for words, I nonetheless heaved a sigh of relief.


    Nevertheless, erring on the side of safety, those four were to be interned at Butei hospitals for a week. Haimaki, who had been twice hit by cars, faced a similar situation.


    The following day-


    Without leaving me sufficient time for recovery, Jeanne contacted me, saying, "In light of the GIII and GIV incident, we''re convening a gathering of Deen."


    Adding to that, after school today, the Halloween celebration begins (I''d heard that because of the break at the end of October, the festival had been changed to today). Masters had directed that all students leaving campus must be appropriately dressed. Simply speaking, we were to dress up as ghouls and goblins and the like.


    Even though I was hardly in the mood to play along, if one of our horrifying teachers caught me in my uniform, I''d be beaten ''til I nigh looked the part. That being the case, meeting aside, I''d find myself in the hospital if I wasn''t careful.


    Consequently, I''d better at least borrow a hermit''s robe and hood from Amdo, dressing up as an obake before attending the meeting. [1]


    The meeting place was the family restaurant Roxi, and in its shaded outdoor terrace-


    Deen''s members had already assembled.


    Though I''d walked here without difficulty, my knee, which had been given a painful kick by GIV, continued to throb.


    Because of the need to change clothing, I''d been running slightly behind schedule, but my knee had kept me from running, and I found myself unable to make our 3 o''clock meeting time, arriving just a little late at the appointed place.


    "Sorry I''m late. In case you couldn''t tell, it''s me."


    I announced myself, the sole remaining representative of Baskerville. Face nearly covered by my hood, I ordered a cup of Oolong tea before approaching the round table.


    "You''re late, Tohyama. Normally, you''re already gloomy enough, but to go so far as to wear such drab garments..."


    Jeanne d''Arc of IU''s Daio Nomad turned to me, coffee cup in hand.


    Under her right eye was a brilliant, snowflake-shaped sticker, on her head, a pointy black hat, and in her hand, a star-tipped wand. In short, a witch.


    Hey, since she''s a real witch, what''s the point in dressing up as one? Why don''t you try a little creativity every now and then?


    "One of Tohyama, thou hast encountered some difficulty. Dost thine knee trouble thee?"


    The one with even less of an imagination would be-


    Bending her exposed tail into a "?", Tamamo inquired this of me. She wore a hakama, disguising herself as a fox spirit. You might also say she hadn''t bothered to disguise herself at all, as she was a fox spirit to begin with. Just how relaxed can you be?


    Even though she normally wears a hat to hide her ears, they''re now in plain sight for all to see; is that really okay?


    The only thing she''s really done is to stick three black lines as whiskers on each cheek, but having done a poor job, the mere act of her turning has already resulted in the casualty of a single whisker.


    On the other hand, the Liberty Mason representative Watson...


    "Tohyama, the same goes for me. In case you couldn''t tell, it''s me."


    She''d raced down a completely different path of mistaken creativity, having taken a Jack-o''-lantern -a real, hollowed-out pumpkin- for a mask, covering her head in this manner.


    ...Wearing something like that, isn''t the pumpkin smell hard to bear?


    From the neck down, she wore something like a white raincoat. This was undoubtedly a costume that would leave one clueless as to her true identity. Until she opened her mouth to speak, I had had no idea it was her.


    "Oh my, everyone. What ominous appearances, though I must admit, quite cute indeed, hehe."


    Hearing this light laughter, I turned to look at the laptop resting upon the tabletop.


    On the screen was Meiya, apparently employing some Skype-like video functionality to take part in the meeting.


    She was the envoy from the Vatican in this "Far East Warfare," and also a junior of Kana during her time as an exchange student at Rome''s Butei High.


    Meiya looked at the dubious-looking crowd that was us, revealing a smile as if she was a caretaker at a nursery. How utterly irritating.


    Looking carefully, the window behind Meiya showed darkness, affirming the difference in time between our two locations.


    "Disregarding the wait, let''s begin our meeting. Yesterday, four members of the group belonging to Deen, Baskerville, including also a member of Ulus, were attacked and beaten by the supposedly ''unaffiliated'' GIII and his subordinate GIV."


    Jeanne skillfully began to explain the situation. She almost seemed to be the leader of the group, or perhaps a capable cabinet member.


    "Yesterday, on the road home, I asked GIV for her reasons. Apparently the reason they fought in the Shinagawa River geofront was simply because they''d discovered Reki''s presence. Reki included, before being ambushed, neither Aria nor any of the others had ever encountered GIII''s group before. In brief, it was completely a surprise attack,"


    Watson-the-human-pumpkin added,


    "Even if they''re lacking in numbers, this kind of sneak attack is still hard to countenance."


    Jeanne''s blue eyes blinked, and she shifted her legs beneath her hard tulle and satin panier.


    "They seem to think nothing of contemptible, shameful tactics, an ideology where the ends justify the means."


    Without appearing to recall what things she had done previously, Watson-the-pumpkin spoke thusly.


    "What should we do now? GIII and GIV are currently operating separately. Should we seize this opportunity?"


    As I cut to the heart of the matter-


    Hmm...?


    What? Everyone seems to have averted their gaze, including even Meiya on the computer screen.


    What''s going on with you guys?


    "..."


    The only response came from Tamamo, who closed both eyes, sipped her melon soda, and spoke,


    "I understand thou art disturbed on behalf of thine companions, but despair not, little one. I ask thee, one of Tohyama, canst thou obtain victory?"


    She opened her eyes, exposing a penetrating, inhuman perception.


    "That''s..."


    "Now, from what Watson hast shared, those young ladies of Baskerville could do but naught against GIV. Their leader - GIII - is yet greater still. If thou still believest thou canst win, then share thine plan."


    Tamamo''s tail arched, pressing lightly against the back of the chair. I could only stutter.


    "...Er, when it comes to specifics...I can''t really think of anything on the spot..."


    "One of Tohyama, stand not upon custom. In ''Warfare'', no matter the time, regardless of who has challenged whom, all is permitted. Though such a tactic may be vile indeed, they have nonetheless committed no sin."


    "You mean we shouldn''t retaliate?! Our companions have been ambushed by despicable means!"


    Though I frowned in heated emotion,


    "Ambush? How was it an ambush? This is war."


    Tamamo casually replied as she had before.


    "What...!?"


    "This thing called war is even so. It is utterly and altogether different from the spirit of fair competition in sports. Once more, war is not a mere scuffle. From times long past, reconciliation has only come after blood-soaked struggle."


    Tamamo spoke, staring at me all the while, leaving me without rejoinder.


    This...contemptible fox.


    While looking like an elementary school student, she dares to talk back to a high school student.


    "One of Tohyama, canst thou not understand this one point? Why there remains but one member left of Baskerville? This is their message to us, ''We are strong,'' even going so far as to leave a messenger - GIV."


    "But they''re the enemy! Are you fine with letting the enemy run free?"


    "Enemy? Then I ask thee, hast GIV bared enmity before thee? Didst she not cast off her armor and lay down her weapons? They have not as of yet shown true hostility towards Deen, instead giving room for negotiation. We must not, of ourselves, make ruin of this opportunity."


    "That''s...hmm, that''s not wrong..."


    "Moreover, it seems the weapon they employ is ''science,'' truly a peculiar existence."


    Yours is the peculiar existence!


    Nearly blurting this out, I instead swallowed my reply.


    "The disciples of science and us -witches and spirits- a hard battle indeed. Worse, currently Ririirokane''s particles are particularly dense."


    Tamamo''s puffed her cheeks unhappily.


    "Ririirokane...?"


    I remember, it ought to be a kind of Irokane located in Reki''s homeland.


    Before, when the three Koko sisters of Ranban had seized control of the Shinkansen, I''d heard something like "its anger has scattered invisible particles, rendering the ability of all the ability users in the world unstable." Is this related to that?


    Jeanne turned her head to look at me, whose knowledge only skimmed the surface.


    "Though this might be difficult to grasp, but Ririirokane looses particles that disturb the abilities of ability users. It''s similar to how metallic chaff can render radar ineffectual, except only causing complications...the range of its effect is very broad."


    "How broad?"


    "Sufficient to cover a third of the Earth''s surface area. At the time of the cultural festival, it again intensified. Japan now falls within its realm of influence."


    Jeanne had declared this a hard thing to grasp, as it most certainly was.


    A phenomenon that disturbed supernatural abilities on a global scale?


    Speaking from the perspective of someone without supernatural ability, the scope of this was almost beyond belief, like something from science fiction or fantasy.


    In any case, thinking back on the video we saw yesterday, Shirayuki''s badminton-like kidoujutsu had certainly failed her.


    If a similar phenomenon presented itself before Tamamo or Jeanne, then Deen''s fighting strength would decrease dramatically.


    "Spoken differently, current conditions naught but troublesome. Were we to engage in battle, perchance it is we who face destruction."


    "So what do you suggest we do, Tamamo?"


    "We entice them."


    "What?"


    "First GIII, and then GIV - we shall entice them to join Deen."


    "What''re you...saying?"


    "In ''Warfare'', persuading a powerful ''neutral'' or ''unaffiliated'' party to join is most advantageous. This is no different from true war."


    "Stop playing around! How do you plan on convincing people like that to join us?"


    "The methods of persuasion are not limited to just dialogue. From time immemorial, money, power, sex, and more have been used to achieve this goal. There have even been times when those seeking these benefits have loudly proclaimed their neutrality. There is a terribly rude saying which goes, ''If you wish to catch a fox, use aburaage.'' [2] If we can but discover what it is GIV desires, perchance she may yet join us in Deen."


    What she likes?


    As I tilted my head in thought, Watson raised her pumpkin head.


    "Tohyama, regarding this, there''s something we need to discuss."


    "What''s up?"


    "Well, that GIV girl, yesterday in the car, talked over and over about how happy she was to finally meet you. To be honest, it was to the point where even I started to feel embarrassed. In other words, she seems to like you a lot."


    "And your point is? You want me to sneak up on her?"


    "No, no. What I mean is, to put it simply, Romeo."


    "Romeo?"


    I just about upturned my cup of Oolong.


    This Romeo was a Butei term, referring to male seduction.


    In order to deal with women difficult to overcome through direct conflict, they would instead send attractive men to get close to them...


    And via seduction, get the opponent to either change sides or give up classified information.


    The level of difficulty surpassed that of normal seduction, and Tokyo Butei High offered no courses in this specialization. Actually, if I remembered correctly, with the exception of Berlin and Bangkok, no Butei schools "anywhere" taught this.


    It goes without saying that I haven''t the least clue how to go about doing such a thing. Because of my HSS-ridden physiology, I''ve never so much as glanced at titillating material.


    In any event, throwing this kind of thing at me, you''re not that normal either, are you, Watson?


    "Cut the crap, pumpkin head. Baskerville''s been attacked and directly victimized by GIV. Even setting that aside, with regards to that dangerous individual-"


    "Do you have any other ideas? This is all we''re left with. Anyway, even if you don''t look the part, in reality, you''re quite proficient at tempting women, right? If we count, starting from Aria, there''s Shirayuki, Riko, Reki, and who knows who else."


    After Watson had finished speaking, her voice biting with sarcasm, the others...Um, about that...


    Why are you all looking at me?


    It''s almost like you''re looking at a habitual offender.


    "Wow. That many, huh? You are truly Kana''s brother; you seem most popular."


    Hey Meiya, mind not using that awe-inspired tone of respect here?


    In a plea for help, I turned to Jeanne, only to find a similar aura of complete misunderstanding in her eyes as she said, "Go get ''em."


    "That''s how it is. One of Tohyama, we entrust this task to thee."


    "That''s how...wait a moment, what do you mean ''That''s how it is''! What do you want from me!"


    "Go forth and befriend GIV. Care well for her, and bringest her into Deen. Peradventure, this will determine the life or death of this group. Labor most diligently!"


    Tamamo sipped the last of her melon soda, and spoke these words.


    Irritated beyond endurance, I gripped the table''s edge, and prepared to use the technique which had been passed down by my grandfather, namely ?Table Flip?.


    "Tohyama-san, at dusk, I- sorry, it should be late last night for you - also saw the video of GIV''s attack."


    Meiya''s sweet, light-hearted voice interrupted my plans.


    "I feel she''s a very dangerous opponent to approach directly. Accordingly, we must first set about obtaining permission from the Paladins, in order to arrange for the manufacture and distribution of support supplies and the like."


    "Support supplies?"


    I asked the laptop that I had originally planned on flipping along with the table.


    "Correct. I think even if we can''t fight to win, we can at least safeguard ourselves."


    "This is good, one of Tohyama."


    "Good luck, Tohyama. When this is all over, make sure to report back with all the juicy details."


    "Tohyama, I leave the rest to you. I need to return to care for Aria and the others."


    Looking at Meiya, Tamamo, Jeanne, and Watson delivering their lines one at a time, as if in a play...


    (Tch, these bastards...)


    Undoubtedly, they''d all planned this before my arrival.


    It seems from the start, they''d already decided to make handling GIV my responsibility. Damn it!


    Ah, it really makes me wholeheartedly regret being even just a little late.


    Never again will I be late. In fact, now that I think about it, wasn''t the reason why I ran into Aria and had to experience such trying times because I was late and missed the bus?


    After being tricked by everyone, or rather, after having the meeting proceed exactly as they had planned...


    As a parting shot, I''d flipped Tamamo along with the donation box she carried on her back end-over-end, crying "What good luck, give me that back", taking back the 10 yen coin I had previously thrown in. As everyone simultaneously decried my childishness, I turned and headed for the hospital.


    Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, and Reki, just how are they doing?


    I gave a call to Soumiya, in charge of treating Haimaki, telling her, "This Butei dog is Reki''s, so settle any questions of cost with her," to which she responded that he was no dog, but a wolf. I ignored what she said, instead continuing to ask after the condition of the four. It seems they''re doing well, and are close to regaining consciousness.


    (Let''s set aside what we talked about at the meeting for the moment; visiting the injured comes first.)


    Accordingly, I bought a few peach buns and Calorie Mates, and rode the elevator to the third floor of the A-wing where they were.


    rustle...


    rustle rustle...


    (...?)


    rustle rustle rustle...


    On the hallway floor...rustle rustle...a metal tray was moving.


    It''s abundantly clear there''s no one here, but the tray was moving nonetheless.


    Under normal circumstances, this sight would frighten someone near to death-


    Unfortunately, it''s sad to say I''ve already grown accustomed to seeing such an unnatural scene. My only reaction was mild surprise, and an offhanded "So this kind of thing exists too...", before casually watching the tray.


    The tray was a polished, shiny bronze, covered in etchings of thorny vines and spiders...even though it was pretty terrifying, it was likely an antique.


    The objects placed upon it seemed to be a paper carton of strawberry milk, a box of Pocky, and a croissant. It''s all cheap stuff! Wait a moment, this is all stuff Riko loves.


    (Hmm...?)


    Underneath the tray seems to be a shadow just a mite larger than the tray itself. This is definitely also out of the norm.


    I finally grasped its true nature.


    "Hilda?"


    Hearing my question, the tray suddenly froze.


    It ever so slowly turned in my direction (oh, I didn''t realize that way was facing front), before returning to face its original direction, and slid helter-skelter at full speed down the hall.


    Moving at a pace similar to that of a person running, it turned the corner.


    Since Aria and the others were in the same direction, I followed along behind the tray.


    As expected, I saw Hilda.


    She''d planned on escaping down the stairs only to realize she couldn''t take the stairs while hiding in the shadow of the tray. She emerged from said shadow just in time for me to arrive. From the way things look, this seemed to be the case.


    She traveled down one flight of stairs, before stopping in place.


    What was particularly confusing was what she did next. Hilda, wearing a nurse''s outfit, with her back to the wall, flicked open an ostrich feather fan, and covered her face.


    What...What to say about this?


    "Hey."


    I called out to her.


    "..."


    She pretended not to hear.


    "Hey, Hilda."


    "...Who, who did you ask for? Haven''t you got the wrong person?"


    "Like there''s anyone else strange enough to carry an ostrich feather fan? Are you feeling better?"


    Hearing this, bang! Hilda closed her fan.


    "Oh, if it isn''t Tohyama?"


    She''s pretending like she just noticed...


    "What a coincidence, meeting here. I just came up these stairs."


    What''s the point in lying?


    A glance was all it took to tell how flustered she was, but that didn''t stop Hilda from putting on a cool expression and turning to face me, her shoes clicking against the floor.


    She was wearing a pair of white, high-heeled shoes.


    (Actually, why is she dressed up as a nurse? It''s pretty unbelievable, not to mention what kind of nurse wears high-heels?)


    As I pondered this, frowning in the direction of Hilda''s feet, she had the mistaken impression that I was staring at the tray at her feet, leading to...


    "What''s this? How, how unexpected. To have fallen here, completely by chance. A tray, it seems?"


    Her cheeks blushing, she rattled off a load of nonsense.


    This girl''s ability to leave someone utterly mystified is no less than that of Aria''s.


    (...?)


    I pondered for a moment.


    This Spark Witch, the vampire Hilda had fought with Aria, Riko, and I last month, and suffered injuries grievous to the point of near-death, before being sent to this hospital.


    At the time, she''d nearly died from massive blood loss, but thankfully, Riko''s donated blood was able to save her life.


    (And now, this tray seems to be full of things that Riko likes, and moreover, for her to be delivering it so sneakily...)


    Is it because this time it''s Riko''s turn to stay in the hospital that she''s taken the opportunity to show her appreciation?


    But to so vigorously protest "the one delivering this tray is absolutely not me", it seems like "thanking Riko" is quite an embarrassing thing for her?


    That would be why she''s dressed up as a nurse (even though her skill in disguises is pitiful), in order to allow her to move about unnoticed.


    "What ''fallen here'', you *brought* this here. To give to Riko."


    I signified the tray, at which point Hilda realized the gig was up.


    Her entire face turned red as she blushed.


    Her skin color is naturally white, perhaps she''s originally Caucasian? In any case, because of this, the fact that her face was now all pink stood out all the more.


    "Not, not a chance!"


    "Moreover, aren''t these all things that Riko likes?"


    "-Tohyama! Seeing as these have been discarded here, they don''t belong to anyone anymore. You should pick them up."


    I was only just teasing, but her frown filled me with fear.


    God forbid because of this she attack me with electricity or her ball lightning.


    "Alright. I''m picking it up."


    Taking the tray in my hands, I prepared to hand it back to her.


    Except she wasn''t willing to take it from me, instead turning her face from me with great gusto.


    "Just make it so that that''s stuff you bought."


    "Why? Can''t you just bring them to her yourself? Honestly, you''re so roundabout."


    "Stop talking so much and do as I asked. Right now, you''re the only servant I can rely on."


    "At what point did I become your servant?"


    "This too, give this to her as well."


    From who knows where, Hilda fished out a black, garbage-looking thing which she placed on the tray.


    It looked like a piece of charcoal, a thin wire running through it shaped like an S.


    "What''s this?"


    "Roast salamander."


    "Gross!"


    "-This rude servant! This is a reward bestowed by Countess Dracula, just what do you take it for!"


    Snap! She rapped me on the head with her fan.


    "That is the cure-all medicine I spent all night preparing. Give that to Riko."


    "You just exposed yourself as having prepared this for Riko, you know?"


    "Uuuu-!"


    Seeing Hilda''s eyes grow large, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    Unbelievable.


    Aria is the same. So is Watson. Don''t tell me it''s a rule that aristocrats must all be this bad at expressing themselves?


    "Toh-, Tohyama. Don''t misunderstand. It''s because- because I had no choice. In compliance with the rules of ''Warfare'', as a captive noble, I have no choice in the matter. Don''t get the wrong idea."


    "And that''s why I''ve been saying, if you want to apologize to Riko, just do it."


    "Uhh, if the opportunity arises, we''ll see."


    Failing to reject the notion of her apologizing, she doesn''t seem to have realized that she has again misspoken.


    This girl...From Informa''s perspective, she''s undoubtedly an E-class.


    No, actually, she should be even worse than that, perhaps even the rarely-seen F-class?


    "What do you mean ''if the opportunity arises''? Who knows when that will be? Why don''t I keep you company, and we''ll go together?"


    "No can do. I...still can''t face her. To be honest, I want to go, but, right now, it''s still..."


    Hilda shook her head like a willful child.


    Her twin drill pigtails, like Aria''s, shook like a rattle drum. Due to their spring-like structure, however, shaking her head results in far more extended motion as compared to Aria. This reached the point where Hilda extended her hands to hold her hair in place.


    "-Returning to the topic at hand, Baskerville was really beaten quite savagely."


    Having recovered her usual stern demeanor, she changed the topic.


    "It doesn''t matter who the opponent is- If the team that previously defeated me loses, this disgrace reflects upon me as well. Tohyama, the ones who did this, you want to deal with them thoroughly, yes?"


    What to say, this really seems to fit Hilda''s style, this way of forcing things down other''s throats.


    "At the moment, because of the issue with Ririirokane, I''m hardly in peak condition. Notwithstanding, given some time to recover- If Riko faces any danger, contact me immediately. I will flay and skewer whoever it is."


    Having finished what she had to say, she turned, and heels clicking all the way, descended the stairs.


    As she exited-


    From the back of her uniform, I saw two holes appear, through which a pair of tiny black wings extended. It seems the wings that Riko had severed have started growing once more.


    Since today was Halloween, no one thought twice about her "costume", but I simply thought, ah, she really isn''t human.


    Looking carefully, around her neck she still carries the cross that Watson placed there.


    A vampire that wears a cross...reality and the movies sure are different.


    "From dusk until dawn- leave things to me. If it''s you, and I''m in a good mood, it''s not like I couldn''t lend a hand."


    At this double negative that Hilda threw out as she exited the stairwell back into the hall, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    Suddenly, from where the stairway broke line-of-sight to the hall-


    (Riko...!)


    I saw a forehead, arm, and thigh, covered in bandages, leaning against the wall.


    She''d tied her sawed-off shotgun, the Winchester M1887, to her back with a belt.


    From here, her profile was visible, her gaze directed this way.


    "...Did you hear that?"


    "Yes."


    "Then take all of this. It''s what Hilda brought for you."


    I handed the tray to Riko.


    She glanced at its contents: strawberry milk, Pocky, roast salamander, etc., before dusting herself off, grabbing the hem of her skirt with one hand like a bag, and filling it with the items atop the tray.


    "And what do you think, Riko? It seems Hilda wants to get along with you."


    "What a load of garbage. She''s killed me once before, like that''s something so easily forgiven."


    Her mouth said one thing, her hands another. How very Riko-like.


    What she said, however, is valid. Reconciliation after intensely striving against one another is not such an easy thing. This I truly understand, since my feelings regarding GIV are similar.


    That said...


    "Hadn''t you tried to shoot me in the head before? In April, during the airplane hijacking. At that time, if I hadn''t split your bullet with my knife, right now my name would be engraved on the Butei High Memorial Wall."


    "Stop whining, Kinji. I only fired because I knew that Hystekin could handle anything."


    Riko forcefully bit down on the straw for her milk, glaring at me all the while.


    Hystekin? Oh, I see. In short, Kinji in Hysteria Mode.


    Riko, who would use nicknames even for something like this, was actually eating the roasted salamander, alternating bites with gulps of her strawberry milk.


    Looks like she''s not the least bit skeptical of the food being poisoned.


    In many ways, it seems she''s quite confident in Hilda''s pride as a noble.


    "That girl Hilda sure is free. She''s already brought stuff a few times already, but always unseen. So strange."


    Riko spoke while stealing a glance in my direction.


    What do you want me to say?


    "Um...Well, why don''t you both cool off a bit?"


    "..."


    "Anyway, she''s basically admitted she''s now a part of Deen. We are now participating in ''Warfare'', which, for all intents and purposes, might as well be a real war. Even if she''s that kind of person, but with that kind of power at her disposal, why not use her well? I''m not going to go so far as to demand you become the best of friends, but at the very least, please don''t quarrel for no reason, ok?"


    I copied what Tamamo had said to me, and after contradicting myself with my own words-


    Riko turned around, back towards me, noisily finishing her strawberry milk with a slurp, before nodding her head once.


    She then spun back around to face me, and full of pretense, saluted.


    "Don''t let it trouble you anymore, Kii-kun. Riko will now lead you to the girls'' room, A-Wing, room 303!"


    "Just gonna skip past what we were talking about before, huh."


    "Ayaya is here too!"


    "Ayaya...? Oh, Hiraga-san? What for?"


    "Fufufu. It''s a surprise."


    A surprise...?


    I''ve got a bad feeling about this.


    When all is said and done, Riko''s "surprises" have never been something I''ve been happy to see.


    Riko pulled me, full of trepidation, towards Room 303...


    "...!"


    First, the silhouette of a wolf entered my peripheral vision.


    Laying on the white hospital bed was the Lone Wolf girl, accompanied by a real wolf.


    She wore her normal uniform, on her head a headset, but also a pair of wolf ears. Haimaki''s appearance was unchanged.


    In Reki''s hand was a half-eaten Calorie Mate, on her face, the usual blank expression.


    Aside from a few bandages on her thighs, she didn''t seem to have any other external injuries. For the time being, I felt relieved.


    "Uhuhuhu. No matter how many times I see it, it''s still as cute as ever Rekyu! Your costume is adorable!"


    Riko threw out a real tongue-twister as she grabbed Reki in a hug. [3]


    There''s no way Reki thought of wearing those ears on her own...


    This was probably the result of Riko assisting Reki, who had likely put no thought into a costume.


    "Look, look, Kii-kun. There''s even a tail!"


    From underneath Reki''s skirt, Riko pulled out a fake wolf tail. Reki, of course, gave no reaction whatsoever, but her skirt had been lifted to the point it was almost dangerous-


    "The important thing here is, that is, where''d this come from?"


    I frantically turned my gaze to look at the large sniper rifle beside the bed.


    If at all possible, I wanted to avoid looking at that thing- a Barrett M82.


    It was a long range sniper rifle used even in the war in Iraq.


    "I purchased it from Amdo''s Hiraga-san."


    "Why on earth would you buy such a crazy thing?"


    "In order to oppose the enemy encountered yesterday,"


    Reki replied in an emotionless tone.


    Even so, this is a formidable sniper rifle which employs 12.7x99mm rounds, you know?


    Even being grazed by a shot could kill someone; a direct hit would probably blow them to pieces.


    "This is an anti-materiel rifle. Is it not forbidden by international law?" [4]


    (...)


    She didn''t bother to reply.


    Nor did she nod. She simply focused her gaze on me.


    ...She''s serious.


    "Fufufu. If you read the terms carefully, it never specifies that 50 caliber rounds aren''t allowed, Kii-kun."


    In response to Riko, whom, harboring evil intent, squinted her double eyelids,


    "That''s not the main issue here. That would be Butei Law, Article 9. To be honest, Riko, that shotgun of yours is also not something a Butei should have. In a situation where you absolutely cannot kill, there''s no way to fire that gun."


    I spoke for a bit longer. The result-


    From Riko and Reki both, pa.


    They handed me a sheet of A4 sized paper each.


    "What is this?"


    It was a firearms permit from the Ministry of Public Security firearms inspection division.


    ...Unexpectedly, they have permission! And both of them!


    "This is impossible. These have got to be fake!"


    "Ayaya''s work is without flaw. Nothing is imposssible!"


    Pulling back the hospital bed curtains as she made her appearance was Amdo''s Hiraga-san.


    Those clothes she''s wearing ought to be her Halloween costume, I believe? She wore a pumpkin-colored shirt, a black mantle, with pumpkin-shaped shorts or trousers.


    Her hair was even held in place with mini-pumpkin ties. Such a cute child.


    "Beginning just this month, Ayaya is willing to act as a surrogate for all firearm applications! Fuhahaha!"


    ...You''re laughing like you won the lottery there, Hiraga-san.


    My guess is...about 80 percent of that business is probably helping people obtain permission to use illegal firearms. Of course, that''s where the money is.


    "What perfect timing Tohyama-kun. Come! Here''s the left part of ''Orochi''!"


    I took the glove from her.


    A few days earlier, I''d borrowed money from my grandparents in Sugamo to pay Hiraga-san with.


    In short, I''d bought on credit. I still needed to find a way to pay them back as soon as possible.


    "Ooh. Thank you very much."


    Um, Hiraga-san. You didn''t just pull this Orochi out of those pumpkin pants, did you?


    "Speaking of which, Tohyama-kun, didn''t you ask before about a wire anchor?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. Did you find one?"


    I''d run into Hiraga-san a few days prior in the cafeteria, and had raised the question.


    Having learned my lesson from the fight with Watson, where I''d nearly fallen to my death, I''d asked if she''d find me a safety cable that could be hidden.


    "Here, this is a prototype. Though I can''t make any guarantees, this is still a pretty revolutionary design!"


    Again from within her pumpkin pants, Hiraga-san pulled something out. I sure hope there are pockets in there...


    She''d handed me a small vinyl, ziplock bag, within which were bullets, but definitely no wires?


    "They seem to be 9mm Lugers?"


    "Though the speed is slow, but yep! This is an anchor wire which you fire from a gun ?Anchor?!"


    "A wire you fire from a gun...?"


    "Exactly. As this bullet exits the muzzle, it splits into two, a pellet that resists air and another that shoots forward. As the former encounters the air, its mechanism will activate, trapping it within the gun barrel for around two seconds. At the same time, the latter flies forward, adhering to the target point with carbon particles."


    Hiraga-san explained the construction of the bullet while wildly gesticulating like a small child.


    "And? Why does this work as a wire anchor?"


    "Between the two halves is a diphase liquid aramid fiber. When the halves separate, they create a long filament, like pulling taffy." [5]


    So, in other words, firing this bullet creates a length of chemical fiber to the target point?


    "There shouldn''t be any problems with tensile strength, right?"


    "A width of a single micron can support a weight of two tenths of a ton. Even if it become as slender as a string of pulled natto, it should be just fine. Liquid aramid fiber is a creation of Kyoto Synthetics, though the combination with the bullet is an Ayaya original, patent pending."


    Patent pending...Hiraga-san really knows how to earn money.


    She might just become a millionaire in the future.


    "In order to grasp the timing, why don''t you fire a few practice rounds? The air resistant pellet''s been covered with a paint that releases light in reaction to pressure. After you''ve fired, just follow the blue light. Its advised range is 25 meters or less, at 50 meters, the filament risks snapping."


    In the midst of Hiraga-san''s explanation-


    "Kin-chan...?"


    "Shi, Shirayuki?"


    From my side Shirayuki appeared, dressed in an angel getup - though with her navel exposed.


    On her back were two mini-wings, and a matching miniskirt; from top to bottom, the only thing that wasn''t "mini" was that chest of hers, which threatened to spill out of her tubetop.


    Atop the white ribbon she normally wore on her head, was a golden angel''s halo made of wire. Though it looked pretty foolish...


    What kind of costume was this?


    Like hell there are such sexy angels in Heaven. If there are, then it''d be hell anyway, at least for me.


    Shirayuki adopted an embarrassed, feminine pose,


    "This, this set of Halloween clothes was prepared by Riko. Um..."


    Those twin peaks just about to burst out of their nylon coverings...


    Were quickly covered by the gun she held in hand.


    Nononono. What you need to cover first is not your chest! I take that back, cover them both up!


    As I was about to blurt this out for both my and Shirayuki''s sakes-


    I saw that which had not been seen for some time, Shirayuki''s huge M60 machine gun, and was struck dumb.


    The M60 - America''s favorite general purpose machine gun.


    Even though it was referred to in the same vein as guns like the Uzi, but in truth, they were worlds apart. This gun was intended for use in war!


    Though its design was a bit dated given its age, but usage in the Vietnam War ranged not just from infantry but even to helicopters. It''s the gun which has caused the single most bloodshed in the world.


    Pushing Riko, who''d shouted "Yuki-chan is a true angel!", madly snapping photos left and right, to the side,


    "Shirayuki, it''s not me who''s telling you not to use that. It''s the law!"


    "But Hiraga-san helped me get my permit. In any case, Irokane Ayame''s been stolen..."


    Covering the lower half of her face with her machine gun, her eyes seemed to repeat, "But, but..."


    Up to this point, it could still be considered quite adorable. Unfortunately...


    "...Furthermore, that whore..."


    Her eyes, piercing, narrowed like shamshirs, making me doubt my own eyes. What, what kind of expression is this? Her voice has even lowered a full octave.


    "Wh-whore? Do you mean the one who attacked you...GIV?"


    "-That person is strange! As we fought, she kept saying over and over that she is the existence closest to Kin-chan! Completely incomprehensible, isn''t it? Absolutely inconceivable, right? Kin-chan? AhahahaHAHAHAHAHA- Simply insanity, isn''t it?!"


    Shirayuki''s eyes glazed over, as she gripped her machine gun and loosed a wild, mad laughter.


    Just which gate is this angel guarding? The unimaginable one here is you!


    "Hey, RekiHehi, ShirayukiHirafuki, RikoHiko, look, lookhook, hook. That Fedex package just now was ?Pastel?."


    All of a sudden, a voice, half muffled by a peach bun, drifted over...


    This time, making her appearance was, of course, Aria, a pair of twin swallowtail butterfly wings springing forth from her back.


    "-ehh, Kinji? What''s wrong with you! If you''re going to come, it''s the least you can do to let us know first!"


    Trading stares with me, Aria frantically straightened her clothes.


    She seemed to be dressed as a fairy, not unlike Disney''s Tinkerbell, though her dress was pink instead. Riko probably made the decision in order to match her hair.


    It was almost like watching dress-up in a kindergarten, the look well suited the tiny Aria. Still...


    (...Even though this is a hospital, she''s still wearing her guns...)


    From between the teeth of her sawtooth-edged skirt, her large Government pistols revealed themselves.


    This kind of fighting fairy, my guess is Walt Disney wouldn''t approve? Her fellow fairies would undoubtedly pelt her with sticks and stones.


    On another note, this fairy girl''s chest seems to be even flatter than normal. Since her dress is strapless, it seems the pushup bra she normally relies on is not an option.


    (...Still, what to make of this...)


    All of you, to be willing to room with Riko, you have only yourself to blame.


    I''m sure Riko simply took full advantage of Halloween as an excuse to dress everyone up as dolls.


    As I was ruminating on Riko being the perpetrator of these events, I noticed a cardboard box aside her shotgun on the bed... I could see at least an obake and a mahou shoujo outfit, which had been haphazardly thrown aside. It seems many different outfits had been tried on since this morning.


    It seems she''d already had her fill of Halloween, at least as far as dressing up by herself goes. What a free spirit this girl was.


    "You seem lively enough, Aria. I''m not going to say my concern on your behalf was wasted, since I knew beforehand that about 70 percent of the norm was more than enough."


    "What are you talking about? Like you could do anything that skillful."


    Pretending as if she had no ulterior motive, Aria folded her arms, hiding her chest from view.


    "More importantly, Kinji. Have you received ?Cocktail? yet? By the way, my set''s name is ?Pastel?."


    "Cocktail? Pastel? What on earth are you talking about?"


    Seeing my frown, Aria handed me what appeared to be a crayon box.


    "?DALMButei Bullet magazine?. We just received a care package from the Vatican. Because your 9mm Lugers are so small, producing them will require more time."


    Aria spoke as she opened the box before her...


    Contained within were what almost did seem to be crayons - .45 ACP bullets of every color.


    Engraved below the coat of arms of the Vatican - ?The Key of Saint PeterThe Keys of Heaven? - were some words in Italian that I was unable to decipher. Regardless, if they were as required by international law, I nonetheless knew what they read - DAL (Detective Armed Lethal), or Butei bullets.


    The so-called Butei bullets were specialized bullets with added functionality.


    Looking carefully, in addition to the bullets I''d used on the IU in the battle with Sherlock, grenade bullets, there were armor piercing and fragmentation bullets, as well as scatter shot, in addition to other lethal weaponry. Even included were the bullet types used in the battle between Reki and Koko - flash, cannon, smoke grenade, and flare - as well as other non-lethal bullets of every kind imaginable.


    It seems ?Pastel? referred to these sets of Butei bullets.


    These must be those support supplies Meiya had mentioned earlier.


    This is simply ridiculous, sending this kind of thing as a care package to a hospitalized patient. Can''t you guys send snacks or fruit or those sorts of things?


    "Those Italian gun makers sure know what they''re doing. It really makes me want to do a study abroad at least once."


    Amdo''s Hiraga-san seemed enthralled by those bullets.


    I just remembered, aren''t Butei bullets prohibitively expensive?


    To casually send these over, the Catholic Church sure isn''t lacking for money, is it?


    "That reminds me, all of you...loading up on ammo, applying for weapons permits, this is a hospital! Can''t you just rest, like normal?"


    After I chided those assembled-


    "This is training camp. Always being the one attacked is no fun."


    "The existence closest to Kin-chan has to be me! That kind of woman is no good, no good at all!"


    "Fufufu. This kind of girls'' gathering is just way too fun. Riko can hardly contain herself."


    "Buteis always return an eye for a eye."


    If I were to sum up Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, and Reki''s arguments-


    Simply put, due to having been thoroughly trounced by GIV, under the direction of Aria''s aggression, Shirayuki''s nonsensical wrath, Riko''s desire for fun, and Reki''s sense of professional duty-


    The four had joined hands to seek retribution.


    (...This is bad...)


    For the time being, regardless of my feelings on the matter, Deen''s group decision had been to bring GIII and GIV into the fold.


    Unfortunately the four in front of me are just itching for a fight.


    "Kinji, you help too. I''ve also ordered a jetpack from Hiraga-san."


    "I can''t take this anymore. Ugh. Aria, come over here for a bit."


    In order to discuss things seriously, I grabbed the vice-captain of Baskerville, our little fairy, by her wings, and pulled her off to the side.


    I closed the curtain with a clang,


    "Wh, wh, what''s going on here? What do you think you''re doing? Everyone''s here!"


    Aria frantically muttered something I couldn''t understand.


    "Aria. I know how the defeat by GIV has all of you feeling pretty discontent. Truth be told, if it were up to me, I''d like to go after them as well. That notwithstanding, as opponents, they''re just too much for us. Consequently, just now, Jeanne, and Watson, and..."


    "Kinji. The fact that our enemies are strong is something I understand very well. That''s why we''re having this training camp!"


    Saying this, Aria climbed onto the bed like a young child, and reaching her hand through a crack in the curtain, pulled a letter over.


    (...Ugh...)


    Just...just now, when Aria had climbed onto the bed, her bottom facing me...


    From beneath the miniskirt of this wondrous fairy pose...


    Pink bloomers, completely exposed.


    Fortunately, since their color matched her clothes, my brain seemed to register it as just a part of the rest of her clothes. Aria''s actions seemed to show she thought similarly, so I didn''t experience any problems with a sudden rise in blood pressure.


    Even still, how horrid. Just too cute! Even if only on the outside, this girl was just too cute.


    "Look here. This is the letter from the Vatican. Although it''s written in Italian, but this part reads, ''One DALM set to Tohyama Kinji under the name ?Cocktail?.'' My guess is they must have sent them pretty soon after. You didn''t happen to sell them because you didn''t have any money?"


    "Like...like hell!"


    "Why are you looking away? Look into my eyes and repeat that!"


    "Ignore that for a moment! As leader of this Baskerville team, I''m ordering you not to fight with GIII and GIV. I have no idea why it is they''ve decided to join this ''Far East Warfare'', but at this time, they''re neither Deen nor Grenada. That''s why, this is the decision of Tamamo and the others- we are to convince GIII and GIV to join us in Deen."


    "-What kind of crap are you spewing? That girl ambushed us!"


    Thump! Aria bared her canines and stomped on the ground.


    Her swallowtail butterfly wings clapped as she raged. Mutiny!


    "They''re the enemy! It''s so completely obvious! If I can''t open holes in their bodies, how am I supposed to calm myself down? And then you say you even want them to join us? Fool! Moron! Just how stupid can you get, idiot Kinji!"


    "Hey! Ow! Stop that! Don''t always resort to violence!"


    Retreating from Aria, whose wings continued to clap, as she chased me with chained hits, I fell backwards onto the bed-


    "Wah!" "Yah!"


    At that moment, Riko and Shirayuki''s yelps of surprise came from the other side of the curtain.


    I''d been thinking they''d been too quiet...


    "-?"


    Aria and I ran out from behind the curtains, quickly taking in the room environment.


    What we found in the entrance to the room was-


    "GIV...!"


    That girl, standing there!


    GIV wore a Butei High sailor uniform as if nothing was out of the ordinary, giving off a completely different impression from the armor/underwear combination from before.


    Now she completely looks the part of a normal, female middle-school student.


    "Like a moth to the flame! Get her, Yuki-chan! Rekyu!"


    "Exactly right! Kin-chan, get back. Ricochets could be dangerous."


    "..."


    grumble grumble grumble


    Riko raised her shotgun, Shirayuki, her machine gun, and Reki, her sniper rifle-


    From three different directions, muzzles all turned to point at GIV.


    "Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat''s going on here?! If you''re going to open fire, please wait until Ayaya''s not in the room!"


    Hiraga-san dove for dear life underneath the bed, tearfully crying out- and to be honest, I want to do the same.


    GIV, on the other hand-


    As if completely unaware of the guns pointing right at her, displayed a blinding smile, so much like the bloom of fresh flowers.


    Towards me.


    Her expression seemed so radiant as to even banish the thick aura of bloodlust which permeated the air.


    In a flash, the space around her seemed to instead radiate life, carefree innocence, and purity.


    A smile that stole away not only the desire to fight from the four around her, but nay, even their very souls.


    GIV''s demeanor, which seemed to all present to be that of an innocent young girl, led even Aria to reconsider whether or not to holster her weapons, as she took a quick step in my direction.


    "I''ve finally found you, Onii-chan. Let''s go, I''m hungry."


    Grabbing my arm tightly, she forcefully leaned her weight against me.


    To an outsider, we''d look like terribly close siblings, or even lovers.


    "Ki, Kii-kun? What''s the meaning of this...? Onii-chan...?"


    "It, it, it can''t be. Ki, Ki, Ki, Kin-chan''s...imo....Kimouto? Imo, imouto-san?"


    Though Riko and Shirayuki were utterly and thoroughly shocked, mouths agape, but without a doubt, the one who experienced the greatest shock by far was me.


    "Not, not a chance! Like I have a little sister! Ever since yesterday, just saying whatever you want!"


    I desperately denied her claim, which only made her grab me all the tighter, burying my arm in her chest.


    (Uwah...!)


    As I fell under the spell of the soft feeling enveloping my arms-


    GIV flipped around in front of me-


    "-!"


    In order to understand what had just happened to me, I froze for a few seconds.


    Just now, my lips had been touched by something soft, like the petals of a flower.


    From GIV''s chestnut, bob cut hair...


    A sweet, caramel-like smell drifted deeply into my nostrils.


    "-So that''s a kiss...However, just that isn''t enough,"


    GIV murmured as she released my lips.


    (...!)


    Nya~ Aria let out an anime-ish sound.


    Hiiii! Shirayuki loosed a shriek.


    Uooooh! Riko panted excitedly.


    Reki...''s companion, Haimaki, growled in surprise.


    As these sounds mixed together-


    (What...what just happened...!?)


    I just about had a heart attack, and not just because of what had just happened with GIV.


    Even in the face of all that had just happened, my blood pressure hadn''t budged an inch. I was shocked.


    What just happened...shouldn''t it clearly have triggered Hysteria Mode?


    In the past, whether it was Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, or Reki, the same response had happened each and every time.


    But even after coming into direct contact with this girl in front of me-


    I was decidedly not in Hysteria Mode.


    I clearly needed to speak more with this girl, beautiful as a gemstone.


    "Now I see...I''d always thought it strange, why would you help speak on behalf of your enemy?"


    ...SNARL...


    Hearing the familiar howl of a small lioness, I timidly turned around.


    "...KINJI! Are you turning on us!?"


    "...Huh...?"


    I confusedly glanced around as GIV continued to tightly cling to my arm.


    Aria''s face flushed red, her camellia irises hung wide, and her pink twin-tails trembled.


    I''d originally thought Shirayuki had perished straight away, but she lay on the white hospital bed, where she''d fainted. Riko wore a bitter smile full of ill intent, and the look in Reki''s eyes could freeze a man cold.


    "Whether or not she''s truly your sister, it doesn''t change the fact that she''s the Achilles heel responsible for your betrayal!"


    The fairy which had quickly transformed into a crimson demon drew her gun, and took aim at me.


    "Wha, what Achilles heel!"


    "-Women! You, you ass! You and, and, and, that woman! Did that! And then you betrayed us!"


    Aaaaaaa!


    Aria screamed and shouted euphemisms I couldn''t decipher, as she grew angrier and angrier.


    This girl...she''s already grouped GIV and I together as enemies!


    "How horrible, Kii-kun! This is really too impressive. One moment you''re all kissy-kissy and then the next you''re angry, and then all of a sudden she''s your little sister? What kind of eroge is this! Even Riko can''t help but be attracted too."


    Riko placed her forefingers over her head like horns, sputtering nonsense all the while, a sweat drop on her forehead.


    In spite of her libertine views, for Riko to have had this sort of reaction- It seemed the act of kissing a self-proclaimed younger sister on the lips had lowered my standing in Baskerville, already at rock bottom, to being buried somewhere deep within the Earth.


    This time, it doesn''t matter what I say, it doesn''t seem either Aria or Riko will listen to a word I say.


    Having thought through to this point, I realized I needed reinforcements.


    "Oi, Reki. Give me a hand, would you? These two have been so pushy-"


    "I''m not too sure what''s going on, but I currently have no desire to speak with Kinji-san."


    Ev, even Reki...!


    She finally decides to show her human side now of all times!?


    (...ugh...)


    Aria, Riko, Reki, and even Shirayuki - who, lying collapsed on the bed, had forced her eyes open - stared daggers at GIV (and me!), emanating a murderous aura.


    I hope this is all just one big misunderstanding but-


    Everyone''s guns...doesn''t it look like they''re leaning more in my direction?


    (No, no way!)


    If things continue down this path...worst comes to worst, I may find myself riddled with holes. Me and GIV both.


    "Just wait a second and I''ll explain!"


    As I screamed for dear life, I shoved GIV from behind, preparing to make my exit.


    Right as we reached the door, suddenly-


    GIV spun around to face the Baskerville girls.


    She wore an expression which had taken a full 180 from the smile she''d shown me, just indescribably contemptuous.


    "Oi, Runt. Two-Face. Fraud. Mute. I''m not sure what kind of romantic comedy you guys had going on here with Onii-chan, but..."


    Carrying on with a tone not only utterly lacking in femininity, but one completely crass and masculine-


    "Little sisters are best. Nothing comes between a brother and his younger sister. These sibling bonds are absolute, completely unlike any other relationship with girls."


    She wielded her words like a machete, ruthlessly cutting down the competition.


    ...Um...What?


    It seemed as if I wasn''t the only one who wanted to ask that question. Aria and the other girls were similarly speechless.


    "I''ve already looked through Onii-chan''s room."


    "Hey, just when did you..."


    "You guys'' stuff is all over the place! My sense of smell is very acute, just by the scent I can tell."


    Smell...? What are you, a bloodhound?


    "You guys...You''ve all lived in his room, haven''t you! Living with girls who aren''t family, this is unforgivable! Only those who share the same blood can live together, so that means you''re all out! I''m going to help Onii-chan turn over a new leaf."


    Having spoken her piece, "BAM!"


    As if trying to break the door in half, GIV kicked the door shut.


    This can''t be true, right? There''s no way that just happened.


    There''s just one thing I know for sure, the one thing that''s been driving me insane. GIV. Is. Not. My. Sister!


    For starters, our hair colors are different. This is a judgment method every first year Inquesta student learns: her natural hair color is clearly chestnut, as a quick glance at her eyebrows and eyelashes will reveal.


    Her skin color is also slightly more pale than my own. Although at first glance her eyes seem black, but careful inspection exposes patches of blue. Finally, her bone structure is much better than mine.


    (But still...Aria and those guys...)


    Why is everyone so simple!?


    Easily falling for GIV''s mad ramblings.


    What''s more, this and every other time, all my protests went in one ear, and out the other.


    (...That''s why I''ve always said, women are honestly...)


    This deeply-rooted frustration with women-


    Accompanied by ancient grudges bubbled forth from deep within my heart.


    When in junior high, because girls had discovered my HSS-plagued physique, I''d been sorely taken advantage of.


    Just like back then, the second I''d return to normal and stand up for myself, they''d gang up on me.


    Girls are far more likely than guys to break out into mass hysteria the second something happens. Afterwards, they''d all focus their vitriol on me. All of my past experiences were like this.


    Though people would probably say this was just the difference between men and women, it didn''t change the fact that I was a victim.


    Adding on, all of this definitely played a role in my devoted apathy- and Butei High was no different. Girls were always talking behind my back: "Oh, he''s so gloomy", "What a waste of talent", "What a womanizer", etc.


    I''m always getting screwed over by women. Maybe they hate my personality.


    No, I should say that it''s likely the case. After all is said and done, there''s more than enough evidence to attest to that.


    "And? Where do you think you''re going?"


    As I left the hospital for the bus station to make my way home-


    There was GIV, doing the exact same thing, following me as if it were the most normal thing in the world.


    "Because I''m your little sister."


    Saying this, she tried to lock arms with me.


    "You were never my sister to begin with!"


    As I roughly brushed her away, she looked at me, pain obvious in her eyes as they pled, "Why? Why act like this?"


    Failing, she sneakily and tremblingly tried to hold my hand.


    As I slapped her hand away with a pa!, she revealed the disgruntled expression of a child who''d failed to have her way.


    "Why are you angry, Onii-chan? Cheer up. Hurray, hurray, Onii-chan!"


    Her poor mood was quickly replaced by vim and vigor as she tried to raise my spirits.


    She waved my sleeve, forcing herself to be strong in an effort to help me.


    What on Earth is she doing?


    "Look here. Just look at what you''ve done, asking me why I''m angry..."


    "What I''ve done? What do you mean?"


    "Not even the least bit of self-awareness, great. First you attack all of the girls from Baskerville. Then you say all that stuff that''s tantamount to declaring war. This is all because of you calling yourself my little sister that they''ve pushed me away. Even though I''m supposed to be the team leader, now I''m all alone."


    "You''re not alone, Onii-chan. From now on, I''ll always be there for you. At a place closer to Onii-chan than anyone. Because I''m your sister, because I''m family. That''s why there''s no reason to be lonely."


    GIV replied, raising her adorable face to look at me.


    That baby face was innocent and guileless to the point it made one doubt whether or not what had transpired between her and the other girls was just a misunderstanding.


    "I never said it was because I was lonely! It''s because every time Aria misunderstands something, she goes on a rampage. Because every time, for God knows what reason, Shirayuki loses control. Riko just has to join in and add fuel to the fire each and every time. And Reki, she''s always got to look at things in that strange way of hers. Having to deal with all of them all at once, what do you expect me to do from now on!?"


    After hearing me finish my rant-


    GIV appeared utterly mortified.


    "Onii-chan, give me a moment."


    Saying this, her skirt fluttered as she twirled and headed straight back to the hospital.


    I was struck with a sense of foreboding, so I grabbed her wrist and called for her to stop.


    "What do you think you''re doing going back there?"


    "You''re always talking about those girls. As long as they''re still around, you''re going to keep worrying about them. That''s why I definitely need to kill them. All of them. Give me five minutes or so, and we should be good."


    "Kill, kill them- What the hell are you saying!?"


    I used force in an attempt to pull her back towards me-


    "But but-"


    GIV''s large eyes brimmed with tears.


    "...!"


    She''s not faking.


    She, for some unknown reason, is really crying because of some deep-seated resentment. At Aria and the others.


    "Because all you do is talk about them! If they''re no longer around, then you''ll finally pay attention to me!"


    (...!...)


    Honestly, what is wrong with this girl?!


    "Onii-chan is just too magnanimous- to show compassion even to those harpies. It''s because of them that I still haven''t had a chance to feel Onii-chan''s affection! If they were to all disappear, I alone would enjoy Onii-chan''s love!"


    As she sobbed, she screamed, like a little child throwing a tantrum.


    I grabbed her close, brow furrowed and said,


    "The important thing here is I''m. Not. Your. Brother!"


    "NO! Onii-chan is Onii-chan!"


    I''m at my wit''s end.


    There''s just no way to communicate with this girl.


    "That''s why Onii-chan has to live with only me! Love only me! If not, I''ll crush all the members of Baskerville!"


    "-!"


    This girl is bad news. Even compared to Aria, she''s bad news. She''s insane.


    There''s no way I can let her run wild.


    "-Stop! Don''t look for them anymore!"


    From the beginning, I''ve not been a person who gets stirred up very easily-


    But that notwithstanding, my face, reflected on the nearby convenience store window, could only be described as furious.


    Just like when my brother used to scold me.


    "..."


    GIV...


    Puffed her cheeks muuu, and glared at me, eyes full of tears.


    "...Fine, let''s compromise. Promise me one thing?"


    "...What?"


    "I can stay at Onii-chan''s side?"


    At this proposed condition, I responded-


    "...Do whatever you want."


    GIV, having heard my answer, wiped her eyes dry with the back of her hand and then smiled once more.


    Her cuteness seemed straight out of a shoujo manga, complete with flowers blooming in the background.


    "-Can you promise me one more thing?"


    "Did you not say ''one thing''?"


    At my response, she turned again in the direction of the hospital. Left with no other choice, I spoke,


    "Fine, fine. What is it you want me to promise you?"


    "Buy me some caramel candy."


    ...Huh?


    At my puzzled expression, GIV raised her hand and pointed at the convenience store.


    As the topic suddenly changed from killing people, I was floored for a brief moment.


    Even so, if something this small was all it took to ensure the wellbeing of Aria and the other girls, then so be it. I brought GIV into the store with me, and purchased some caramel candies for her.


    "...Here you go."


    I peeled the Famimart seal off the candy, and handed them to her.


    Like a small cat being fed, in a flash, she seized the candy.


    Tearing open the bag, she carefully pulled out a piece, and opened the wrapping paper with a fingernail, exactly like a young child.


    No, in truth, she is a young child. She has to be what, two, three years younger than me?


    "Here, one for Onii-chan."


    Smiling innocently, she handed me a piece.


    Despite not really wanting it, I popped the candy in my mouth, and prepared to board the bus.


    Because of the large number of students on board, I let go of GIV''s hand, but not my sense of caution. She, however, didn''t so much as glance back in the direction of the hospital. It seems because I''ve promised to obey her conditions, she''s willing to listen to me.


    (Honestly, what an enigmatic person...)


    I turned to board the bus. GIV, who it seemed had never taken the bus before, timidly followed me on.


    There were still quite a few passengers, so GIV and I grabbed the rail, rocking as the bus shook.


    Given GIV''s strange aversion to other male students, I was forced to accompany her where she stood, near the rear bus door, surrounded by female students.


    And speaking of the other students...


    It''s readily apparent GIV is the center of attention.


    Well, it''s not like I can''t understand. GIV is, after all, dressed in a Butei High sailor uniform.


    Even though she was still a middle-school student, and thus not an actual member of Butei High, the fact that no one knew this, combined with her singular beauty, inevitably resulted in such a development.


    The problem lay in her company.


    I couldn''t help but hear. As luck would have it, also seated on the bus were the second year girls Takane, Hayakawa, and Anesaki, the three from Connect who had always swiftly and extensively spread gossip behind my back. They whispered among themselves, "Looks like the playboy''s switched girls again." "This time it''s a middle-school student?" "It seems our earlier misgivings were well warranted." You guys sure are close. And what earlier misgivings?


    "Hey, GIV."


    I whispered to her ever so quietly. She tilted her head [?], clearly puzzled, as she lent me her ear.


    "Why are you wearing the Butei High uniform? Doesn''t this ruin your chances of people believing you''re a transfer student?"


    "All the Baskerville girls wear this, so I thought Onii-chan liked these kinds of clothes."


    She laughed as she raised her head to look at me.


    "Still, a transfer student. That idea''s not half bad, Onii-chan. Mm. It''s decided. I''ll study at this school as well. Since I''m Onii-chan''s little sister, I really should study up a little on Japanese culture."


    And then uttered those words.


    Talk about sticking your foot in your mouth. I''d shot myself in the foot this time, what transfer student.


    She''ll really do it. I''m not sure how she''ll do it, but she''s motivated if nothing else.


    chitter-chatter...


    (...Hmm?)


    chitter-chatter chitter-chatter


    There seemed to be a small commotion.


    "Onii-chan?" "Did she just say ''Onii-chan''?" "There''s no way Kinji''s little sister would be that cute." "The situation seems to still be unclear." "But she definitely just said ''Onii-chan.''" "Is she really his sister?"


    This is the worst. Those...idiots...!


    Despite never registering a thing during class, and yet they seemed to have heard everything more than clearly enough just now.


    "Hey, listen to me. This is, um, well, it''s complicated. There''s more to the story."


    I was so flustered I didn''t even know what I was saying anymore.


    "Um, are you Tohyama-kun''s little sister?"


    Completely disregarding my existence, Connect''s Takane went straight to the source.


    "That''s right. I''m his younger sister."


    GIV''s smile was blindingly pure.


    (...She said it...!)


    Whaaaaaaat!


    The bus erupted into chaos.


    Everyone jumped out of their seats, and swarmed us like so many bees.


    "Hey, stop pushing...!"


    In order to protect that slender form, I pressed my hand against the bus door, with her in between.


    GIV was so surprised by my actions that she simply froze.


    "Can, can I ask what''s the matter? I''m just like any other little sister, after all."


    Though she was still quite stunned, it didn''t stop her from deliberately emphasizing the words "little sister", throwing the girls in the back of the bus into an uproar. The boys in front also made a racket, click click click, as they wildly snapped photos.


    Of course this included Takane and the other two as they completed the change into full interviewing frenzy.


    "How old are you?" "14. I''m two years younger than Onii-chan." "Kinji''s younger sister is. So. Cute." "I think Onii-chan''s pretty dashing himself." "Your skin''s so white! Almost like a mix." "That''s because half my DNA is of Caucasian descent." "...? And? What are your interests?" "Major League Baseball." "Favorite phrase?" "Immoral."


    Anyway, GIV. Using such polite language when in public? How pretentious.


    In more ways than one, she''s seized the initiative.


    Tohyama Kinji has a younger sister.


    At this moment in time, it''s become the truth.


    All of this seemed to be going as planned for GIV. As she was answering questions, she subtly and repeatedly interwove "Onii-chan" and "little sister" into her responses.


    "-And what''s your name?"


    At this point, a girl threw out this question.


    "Tohyama Gefo-"


    I quickly covered her mouth as she nearly blurted out her real name.


    -This idiot!


    Tohyama GIV is such a weird name! At least make it "GIV Tohyama". No, I take that back, the problem isn''t with the order in the first place! The real problem here is that the brother''s name is clearly 100% Japanese, but the younger sister''s name most decidedly isn''t! This just makes an already inexplicable situation even more incomprehensible!


    "Tohyama-kun! Why won''t you let her answer!?"


    "Exactly right! Kinji, her name! What''s her name?!"


    "We need to write it in the school paper. Hurry up and let her speak!"


    As the bus just about began to riot, I racked my non-Hysteria Mode brain like my life depended on it.


    "Uh...Um...Her name is...Uh..."


    I need to think of a name that fits!


    The Tohyama siblings'' names are ½ðÒ»Kinichi and ½ð´ÎKinji, so a "½ð" is necessary. ½ð×ÓKinko? No, that''s way too weird, like something from a hundred years ago. Think, think!, Kinji.


    Looking at this from a different perspective, how about ½ðKana, the kun''yomi reading? [6] But Kana is my older brother''s name, so let''s change that a little. What to change, though? Well, she''s a girl, so how about adding the character for Å®girl?


    - ½ðÅ®Kaname.


    Not bad, at least it''s a person''s name now.


    "Her, uh, her name is- Tohyama Kaname!"


    "Ehh?"


    Looking at me in surprise, I immediately hid GIV''s expression from view with my hand.


    "Tohyama Kaname!" "Kaname-chan!" "So cute!" "Kaname!" "Kaname!"


    Calls of "Kaname!" filled the bus as it made its rounds around the campus island.


    I felt their twisted stares on me.


    What...what have I gotten myself into?


    Fairly leaping off the bus at the next stop, I found myself at Logi''s multi-story parking structure.


    Looking around, I saw nary a soul in sight.


    No, wait, there seems to be someone. A tall kouhai from Assault, holding a revolver, a S&W M....29, or maybe a 329 or 629, laying asleep on a bench.


    She''s covered in dirt. My guess is she lost a fight, and after laying down to rest for a moment, fell asleep. Her magnum revolver is out in the open, rather than holstered where it should be...truly a careless individual.


    But, seeing as she''s asleep, I don''t think she''ll be able to hear to us speak.


    Having thus decided, I had GIV stand in front of me.


    "Seriously, just what is it you want? After what you just did, that whole crowd-"


    As I started to admonish her-


    She suddenly hugged me.


    -The smell of a young girl wafted over. With her sticking this closely to me, I felt the softness of her still immature breasts pressed against me.


    With my senses of smell and touch under attack at the same time, I was left stunned.


    "...Kaname...My name is...Kaname..."


    Burying herself in my chest, her tearful voice wavered.


    Unlike her tears of frustration earlier, these seemed to be tears of joy. What a strikingly emotional girl.


    "Kaname...it''s a name, isn''t it? A person''s name?"


    "No kidding. It''s not like you left me any choice but to pick one."


    "My name...Onii-chan gave me a name. I''m so happy...so happy..."


    "What, what''s wrong with you now? What''re you crying for?"


    "Because I''m too happy."


    "Happy? What for?"


    "A name. A real name. I''ve never had one before. Onii-chan...gave me a name. This is the first time...I''ve ever been treated like a person. It''s too much. It''s just like I''d dreamed...My Onii-chan is such a kindhearted person."


    "...huh?"


    Just as I was about to call her GIV once more, I felt strongly... that I shouldn''t use that name anymore.


    I''m not sure why, but that''s just how it feels.


    (This sucks. Just what is going on...?)


    In an effort to clear the raging emotions within, I shook my head forcefully.


    Just from the sight of her tears, I''m this shaken up?


    Women''s tears...what the heck is up with that? Thanks to them, I''ve been vexed beyond reason.


    No matter how many tears this girl sheds, I won''t be moved.


    This girl, there''s no way she''s my sister.


    "I...I helped you choose a name only because I was left with no choice back there!"


    Like Hell I have a little sister.


    "You were never my sister. I-"


    "-Nn, it''s fine. I know Onii-chan won''t acknowledge me, because...until now, I''ve already been rejected so many times. So yes, I know."


    She looked at me, eyes brimming with tears, voice choked with sobs.


    As if deeply wounded by my words just now, her eyebrows drooped sadly.


    But just as before, she nevertheless laughed bravely.


    As if to cry, "Say whatever you want to say, just don''t hate me."


    "Ah...no..."


    Why? I know just how dangerous this girl is...but why?


    Why can''t I treat her with indifference?


    Is it because she''s a girl? Because she''s younger than me?


    I can''t allow myself to do anything that would truly hurt her.


    "Still...I beg you...just promise me one thing?"


    "...What...?"


    "Please call me ''Kaname'' from now on. Don''t use that serial number anymore. Even if only when we''re alone, that''s enough."


    What to say to that?


    Because of what had transpired, the name "Kaname" has already spread throughout school.


    If I continued to call her "GIV", it''s possible an already complicated situation would take a turn for the worse.


    "...I understand."


    "...!"


    GIV- Kaname, just from my willingness to do this one thing-


    Gave a glowing smile brimming with joy, her body trembling.


    As if to directly feel that happiness, she rubbed her forehead against me.


    "Onii-chan. I''m Kaname. My name is Kaname. Kaname. My name is Kaname."


    Voice still choked, she continued to repeat her name over and over.


    Is it really something to be that happy about? It''s something I literally spent about five seconds thinking up.


    If I''d known it was going to be like this, I''d have put more effort into it.


    Seeing her raise her head to look at me, very much like a cat being petted, I couldn''t help but feel a slight regret-


    "...!"


    From the hand of my kouhai, lying on the bench-


    The pistol slipped off her body, and fell towards the ground.


    "!"


    Kaname-


    Sprinting faster than humanly possible, she spun in that direction, diving with arms before her.


    -Bang!


    The pistol, having hit the floor, accidentally went off.


    Right as I heard the sound of the gunshot-


    Kaname''s back suddenly crashed into my chest.


    "...!"


    ...A bullet suddenly dropped to the floor at her feet.


    "Uh...wha? Hey, are you alright!?"


    Reacting to the loud and abrupt noise, my kouhai suddenly awoke.


    "If I was anyone else, you''d be facing a murder charge right now, and at the very least, life in prison. Take that safety-less revolver of yours, and empty its chamber. If you leave now, I won''t say a word."


    Hearing GIV speak thusly,


    The first year bowed her head repeatedly as if kowtowing before an empress, frantically picking up her S&W which had rolled away, and exited the scene in a hurry.


    "Onii-chan, you''re not hurt, are you? I''m sorry, I ran into you."


    Kaname turned around, holding the chest of her sailor uniform where she''d been hit.


    There''s no way it doesn''t hurt. Even if her uniform is made of bulletproof material, it was still a .44 magnum bullet that hit her, and it didn''t just graze her either.


    That kind of impact force, if unlucky, can easily break a rib or two. It could even be fatal.


    "I''m the one who should be asking you that!"


    "I''m alright. After all, I''m wearing these kinds of clothes. In any case, an attack by a .44 caliber is something I''ve experienced hundreds of times already during training."


    "Training...? More importantly, how did you know it was coming? Your back was turned when the pistol went off."


    "In Onii-chan''s eyes, I saw the reflection of that girl''s gun falling. I saw the muzzle pointed in this direction, and that the hammer would strike the ground. Furthermore, that gun looked very old and very dangerous."


    From...from the reflection in my eyes? She saw all that? And in such detail.


    This alone was surprising enough, but what really surprised me was something else entirely.


    This girl had very clearly-


    Just used her own body as a shield-


    For me.


    Far from trying to take credit for doing as much, she even ignored her own injuries, first worrying on my behalf.


    From the depths of her heart, Kaname really wanted to protect me.


    An iron resolve which willingly took sacrifice in return for my wellbeing as a more than even trade.


    -Deep within my heart, my feelings towards the existence called Kaname grew increasingly more and more muddled.


    Kaname.


    Just who on Earth are you?

 Volume 10 - CH 3

    After I brought my self-proclaimed and publicly recognised sister, Tohyama Kaname back to my dorm ¨C


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Because Shirayuki has been busy with the Cultural Festival, my room should be in a deep mess¡­ But right now, it seemed to be quite organized and clean.


    No, it¡¯s overly clean.


    Firstly, except for my shoes, there were no other shoes in the shoe cabinet.


    Also, the living room and mini-room were also different. Aria¡¯s heart-shaped pillow, Shirayuki¡¯s clothes cabinet, Riko¡¯s games ¨C they were all gone.


    But¡­ my stuff still remained.


    It feels like I¡¯ve gone back to the time before Aria moved into my dorm.


    ¡°Hey, erm¡­ Kaname, didn¡¯t you say just now, something about trespassing in my room¡­¡± I asked. While the suspect who was in the washroom replied¡­


    ¡°This place is a Tohyama home, so Tohyama Kaname coming into this place should be no problem. After all, family members can go into family residences anytime they like.¡±


    Then, she rinsed her mouth noisily.


    Looking closely, the toothbrush cup that Kaname was holding matched my toothbrush cup. Where did she get that? This way, it already looked like we were siblings with a good relationship.


    ¡°Why do I feel like there are many things that have disappeared¡­¡±


    ¡°I sent all the stuff with their scent to the hospital,¡± said Kaname with a look of displeasure.


    ¡°You did this kind of thing again¡­¡±


    ¡°The pillow with Aria¡¯s smell, I sent it out after tearing it. Also, I either cut or creased Shirayuki¡¯s black lingerie and Riko¡¯s games before sending them out. It was really tedious.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It should have already reached the hospital, I think? Pink-hair and the others will probably get a huge fright after opening the parcel. Hehe, I feel like jumping for joy just thinking about it.¡± Kaname said with a dark expression and gloomy smile ¨C an icy chill ran down my spine. How can there be such a sinister girl? This is unmatchable even by the dark side of Shirayuki when bullying Aria.


    As an elder, I should warn her, right?


    ¡°Kaname, let me tell you.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    While I scratched my head and put on an angry expression, Kaname seemed to have ¡°Yes, what happened?¡± written on her face. She seemed to not know about whether she did something wrong.


    ¡°Erm¡­ I know you don¡¯t really like Aria and the others, but your approach is too nasty. For example, you took advantage of the fact that nobody was at home and destroyed other people¡¯s things.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh, why are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Although there was no other choice, but since you self-proclaim to be one of the Tohyamas, you must not do such despicable things from now on. Got it?¡± Using a tone that could make people stop retorting¡­


    Kaname looked up at me with an aghast expression, then nodded her head.


    ''Hm¡­? How come she nodded at me that easily?''


    ¡°I-I know. Then, I will try my best to learn what are ¡°despicable things¡±, and I will not do these things from this day onwards.¡±


    For some reason, it feels like she is afraid of being hated by me. Even her body was trembling slightly.


    ¡°B-but ¨C I also have something to warn Onii-chan!¡±


    After Kaname shook her head like she was trying to revive her emotions, she used her eyes that had a strong will to look at me.


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°Onii-chan¡¯s taste of women is horrendous! A shorty, one that fakes purity, a fake fairy, a mute girl ¨C I can¡¯t believe Onii-chan keeps those weird and wacky things!¡±


    Looking at her furious expression, I felt like recoiling.


    What do you mean by ¡°keep¡±? Are you treating them like pets? At least they are humans, right?


    *sigh* Given those four derogatory remarks, I could already see who she was refering to, so I¡¯m not one to talk.


    ¡°Listen. Onii-chan is the best male in the world, but in this regard, Onii-chan is not conscious enough. You need to change your attitude of ¡°As long it¡¯s a girl, there¡¯s no difference¡±. Those women are to~tally not worth Onii-chan¡¯s love. That¡¯s. Too. Un. Reason. Able!¡± Said Kaname, entering her preaching mode as she pointed at me with her index finger. Looks like she is angry at the fact that Aria was residing in my dorm.


    Well, I do agree on that part. After all, I do feel helpless at the fact that they live in my dorm.


    ¡° ¨C Even that kind of woman wants to be Onii-chan¡¯s girlfriend, that is simply inexcusable. Let¡¯s say, all the women here are not allowed to do so. So, promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Promise me not to touch or even worse, hug any girl other than me.¡±


    ¡°What promise, I never ever wanted to touch or hug any girl! Who would do that kind of thing!¡±


    ¡°Then promise me, swear to me, that you will not touch any woman other than me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I swear!¡±


    ¡°If I see any woman trying to stick with my Onii-chan, I will assassinate her!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey! To start, don¡¯t keep talking about killing people. If you want to be by my side, then no matter what happens, don¡¯t do anything violent, ok?¡± I emphasized.


    Kaname stared at me¡­


    And nodded earnestly again.


    It feels like she really is my sister.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just when I was suspecting whether she really understood that and started glaring hard at her ¨C


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡±


    Kaname looked up at my eyes which were staring at her, without blinking her eyes¡­


    ¡­Uwa¡­


    Blushed inexplicably.


    ¡°Onii, Onii-chan¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it now?¡±


    After being asked by me, Kaname was happy and bashful as she revealed a shy smile before bowing her head.


    ¡°So, so handsome.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°So hand. That sharp expression just now, made my heart skip a beat. A-and, the thought that we will be living together by ourselves just¡­ just makes me feel like exploding. I don¡¯t know, if it will be possible this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    ¡°What oh no?¡±


    ¡°Really like.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Like. Like. I like you a lot. What do I do?¡±


    Kaname looked downwards. Her face, the back of her neck, and even her head was redder than a beetroot.


    Looks like her face is all red, and I¡¯m talking about the intense kind of red.


    Although I hope that isn¡¯t true, but according to the atmosphere, the words she uttered just now was definitely 100% sincere.


    ¡°I-I think that¡¯s a bit contradicting of you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t admit it, but you self-proclaim to be my sister, right?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t self-proclamation, it is true.¡± Said Kaname, who looked up with her blushing face.


    ¡°¡­Since you say so, then isn¡¯t talking about liking me too strange?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Why are you showing a face of sincere puzzlement? Is there a sister in this world that admits to liking her brother?¡±


    ¡°? ? ?¡±


    Because it seemed that Kaname didn¡¯t understand what I was saying, thus¡­


    ¡°I mean, there would be a problem with blood-related people saying that.¡±


    I had to resort to carefully explaining to her about this general common sense that even made me feel ashamed by just talking about it.


    ¡°Blood relations are only a small problem.¡±


    ¡°You mean a huge problem! Go and study about the laws in Japan!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my line. Although marriage is forbidden, love is still legitimate!¡±


    Damn¡­ a lawless is actually talking to me about the law.


    Just when I had nothing to say after her rebuttal ¨C


    ¡°Onii-chan! Like, like, like, I really like! Like, like¡­¡±


    Taking hold of the opportunity, Kaname leaned on my body while acting like a spoilt kitten.


    It feels as if she is in a trance. Am I a silver vine?


    ¡°No, don¡¯t cling onto me! Also, more importantly, what is good about me that is worthy of being liked?¡±


    I used a puzzled expression to look at this beautiful yet strange girl.


    And all she did was to maintain her terrifying state¡­


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, there are lots of them ¨C For examples, your looks¡­"


    ¡°My looks? I think you better visit the optometrist. In the eyes of most girls, my looks are that of a gloomy person, you know?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing, you¡¯re handsome.¡±


    From Kaname¡¯s eyes, I could see that she was serious.


    ¡°How can I be handsome. I ¨C¡±


    Kaname interrupted me in mid-sentence and hugged my body tightly. Then, she used her hand to stroke my back gently.


    It-it tickles! What kind of trick is this, I am getting goosebumps!


    ¡°Oh, and¡­ I also like your gentle personality. Onii-chan is extremely gentle to me, and even bought milk candy for me.¡±


    ¡°Come on, are you a child that has been abducted with candy? That thing is only worth 105 yen.¡±


    ¡°The price doesn¡¯t matter. I still have the candy wrapping. I shall write today¡¯s date on it, then keep it for my lifetime.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just now, my words, ¡°what is good about me that is worthy of being liked¡±, seemed to have become a landmine ¨C


    This ended up in Kaname saying stuff about what she likes about me. Endless praises came out of her mouth, causing me to have goosebumps. She was talking about it to the extent that it looked as if she was worshipping the gods.


    Even when I was sick of her praises and went to brew coffee, she tagged along, her mouth full of praises.


    It seemed that Kaname¡¯s world was overflowing with love, and no obstacle could stop her.


    This woman really isn¡¯t normal in any bit.


    She actually turned out to be so fond of me¡­ Looks like I shouldn¡¯t advise her to go to the optometrist, but instead the psychiatrist.


    Although Kaname promised me to restrain herself from committing violent acts, I just couldn¡¯t trust her.


    If I were to evict her, there is no guarantee that she will not do anything violent, and she would probably start a comprehensive war with Aria.


    So¡­


    It looks like my last resort is to let this strange girl, Kaname stay in my room.


    Moreover, Kaname is a subordinate of GIII. To Deen, she can be regarded as a guest.


    (Although they gave me a bullshit task of ¡°Romeo¡±¡­¡±)


    I once heard from Shiranui that a ¡°Romeo¡± task is different from ¡°Honey Trap¡± in the way that ¡°Romeo¡± doesn¡¯t start with using the body to lure the other party. Instead, it was to let the other party have a good impression of you.


    However, when I look at it, the first step probably has been completed, I¡¯m sure? After all, since the start, Kaname had already had a good impression of me.


    But what do I do next¡­ I don¡¯t know, neither did I want to know.


    Thus, I escaped reality by reading books and watched DVDs. Unconsciously, time flew by and it was already nighttime.


    By the way, throughout this whole period of time, Kaname was like a small duck who recognized a wrong mother duck. She kept on following me, even to the extent that she followed me to the washroom.


    This also remained the same when I was watching TV on the sofa. As I watched the TV programmes, she sat beside me, grinning.


    A normal man would probably be happy if there was such a beauty beside him, right? But now the situation was happening to me. Because she really made me feel uneasy, when it was evening, I warned her sternly to move away.


    In the end, she stood behind the kitchen curtain, revealing only half of her body and face. Then, she looked at me for a full two hours.


    Because that made me feel peculiar, I said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t do that either.¡± ¨C


    And she went into the kitchen.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It felt like if I went to look at her, I would have lost some kind of battle, hence I decided to continue watching TV.


    *Chk* ¨C *Chk* ¨C¡­


    (¡­?)


    There seemed to be a weird noise coming from the kitchen.


    *Chk* ¨C *Chk* ¨C *Chk* ¨C¡­


    After thirty seconds, I finally admitted defeat and turned to look,


    ¡°Uh!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but to make a sound.


    K-Kaname¡­ she was actually sharpening my kitchen knife.


    And she was wearing a sailor uniform with a fluttery skirt (she apparently took Riko¡¯s for her own use).


    ¡°What¡­what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Preparing to cook dishes, Onii-chan.¡±


    ¨C I¡¯m not your onii-chan.


    Since things have become like this, it would be foolish to emphasize this fact with her.


    Although I think I was losing in patience to her, but never mind.


    ¡°This is a good kitchen knife.¡±


    Kaname grabbed the knife and showed it to me, smiling.


    How do I put it¡­When Kaname¡­ is holding a sharp object¡­ her expression seems to have a unique sense of terror.


    Who knows, she may just like sharp objects like her broadsword. It feels as if she has changed, her eyes were slightly stiff.


    ¡°Erm¡­I heard that that knife was a branded one from Seki, please don¡¯t break it. It belongs to Shirayuki.¡±


    ¡°I know that, I could determine from the smell. But since it¡¯s something useful, I confiscated it. This skirt was also confiscated.¡±


    After Kaname used her index finger to twirl the kitchen knife, she inversed her hand, taking the knife and putting in on the chopping block.


    ¡°We are a family of two, so let the little sister be responsible for cooking. From today onwards, I will personally make fresh and hot food for Onii-chan to eat.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ dishes don¡¯t fit with your image, right? Why do you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°I want to replace Hotogi Shirayuki.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Kanzaki Aria, Hotogi Shirayuki and Mine Riko. They obviously aren¡¯t our family, yet they reside in this dorm. Which means, those women have good skills, right? So what I want to do is to take up all the responsibilities and acquire their skills so that they will have no use. Hm, it¡¯s very reasonable, right?¡±


    After exposing her devilish smile ¨C


    She equipped a pair of crimson-colored sunglasses.


    I have seen¡­ that thing before.


    That was what she was wearing when she was fighting with Aria and the others.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? That isn¡¯t a weapon, right?¡±


    ¡°The Tella Net Assist System ¨C Um, how should I put it. It is something like a integration of a cell phone, Internet, broadcast and military radio? It is a high-dimensional intelligence interface. Basically, this thing can read my brainwave patterns, then shows the things that are recommended based on the patterns.¡±


    ¡°It shows, huh¡­ but¡­ why don¡¯t I see it?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t see it from the front as this monitor is made of an optical multilayer screen. Above, there is a layer of translucent liquid crystal film. Necessary information will be continuously displayed at the top. It feels like the thoughts of the brain are directly connected with the network.¡±


    ¡°I have never even heard of such thing. Which company came up with it?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t for sale. Because it is still in testing, so it should be expensive. One of this would probably take about twenty to thirty million U.S. dollars. Only the Pentagon and Los Alamos uses it. To me, it is my cell phone.¡±


    Twenty to thirty million U.S. dollars¡­?


    One U.S. dollar is about eighty Japanese yen. So that is ¨C a cell phone that costs about 2.2 billion yen!


    Just as my eyes were open wide in amazement, Kaname opened a PC Game box that was on the table


    ¡­That box, it seems familiar.


    Isn¡¯t that the game that I bought for Riko as payment for the information about Aria ¨C


    The so-called ¡°gal-game¡± thing? ¡°My Sister is a Goth Lolita¡±?


    ¡°Hey, that thing is¡­¡±


    ¡°A game. That is also one of the things that I confiscated from Mine Riko. I confiscated it because that fake fairy learnt how to make Onii-chan like her from this game.¡±


    Kaname used a device similar to tweezers to grip the disc from the box.


    Then, the disc started to rotate.


    Looks like she was using the device to read the information in the disc, then used the thing called ¡°Tella Net Assist¡± to investigate the contents.


    ¡°Especially this one, because it¡¯s based on the theme of a younger sister¡¯s love story. In order to let Onii-chan like me, I will try hard.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t learn that kind of stuff! Moreover, that thing is R-rated ¨C In short, you shouldn''t access those stuff at your age.¡±


    ¡°Hm, looks like it¡¯s better to make simple food.¡±


    Kaname turned a deaf ear to me and put the disc and device on the table ¨C


    ¡°Also, having the sister cooking dishes is the correct option. According to the contents, the relationship of the brother and sister is supposed to be improved through daily life. And, when making dishes ¨C I must do this?¡±


    As she said that, she crouched slightly, pointing her buttocks at me. From her back, it was possible to catch a glimpse of her apron¡­ Below the ribbon on her back, a pair of white thighs revealed themselves below the skirt.


    As Kaname prepared the things she needed for cooking, her skirt would float according to her motion. It was a very tempting sight indeed.


    If it was a normal man¡­ he would not help but want to touch it and thus preventing her from making dishes, right? It would definitely be irresistible.


    ¡°Before finishing the dishes, the cute little sister needs to do this ¨C exposing her back to the unsuspecting brother. Onii-chan, how does it feel? Are you in the least interested in Kaname¡¯s thighs?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t say those disgusting things.¡±


    ¡°Just as the game starts, there isn¡¯t a problem with touching it, you know? There also an option for ¡°Lifting the skirt up from behind¡±.¡±


    Kaname turned her head to look at me in such a manner that it looked like she was trying to read my thought.


    ¡°Are you an idiot, the only option I will choose is ¡°Ignore¡±.¡±


    Kaname muttered, ¡°Onii-chan is so unreasonable~¡±, before opening the refrigerator and looking at the stuff inside ¨C


    ¡°Mm, since there are these ingredients in the refrigerator, we¡¯ll make curry.¡±


    She probably used that Tella NA thing to check out what dishes she could make with the ingredients.


    Wow, the things used to do with something worth a few hundred million yen are actually gaming and reading recipes.


    I¡¯m sure the developer in the Pentagon or elsewhere would cry if he or she heard of this.


    ¡°I¡¯m done, Onii-chan!¡±


    I walked into the living room after hearing Kaname¡¯s lively call.


    She¡­ actually made curry.


    Although it smells supposedly nice, I still didn¡¯t lower my guard. Only after I swapped our plates did I take my seat.


    ¡°How hateful, I obviously won¡¯t poison it.¡±


    After Kaname smiled bitterly, she sat across me happily.


    The curry looked really ordinary, so I tasted a bit¡­


    Of course, it tasted ordinary. Sigh, after all, no matter who cooks curry, it would taste nice.


    Looking up, Kaname was eating the curry slowly.


    ¡°This kind of thing really makes me happy.¡±


    ¡°Is that like, the lines of the game?¡±


    ¡°Course not. The game is only for reference. This is my true feelings. I¡¯m extra happy now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about?¡±


    ¡°This is home, and this is family¡­ something like that. Because this is the first time I¡¯ve done this.¡±


    ¡°Done what? You mean eating at home?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Especially the point that I¡¯m not consuming nutritional supplements, but instead, real food. It¡¯s really tasty. Ah, it¡¯s a bit weird to praise my own self, hehehe. So, Onii-chan, how does it taste? Is it nice?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nice.¡±


    Because this really tasted not bad, I gave her a natural reply.


    But as a result, she gave me a shy expression ¨C She looked at me, ate a bit of curry, looked at me again and ate a bit of curry. She repeated this process, looking happily.


    A person who can get so happy just by eating curry at home¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen someone like that.


    ¡°You do have your own home, right?¡±


    Because I was hoping she would go home ASAP, I asked her that question ¨C


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a home. Even though I have somewhere to live, that isn¡¯t really a home.¡± Replied Kaname, whose face expressed a little sadness.


    Somehow¡­ it feels like she is running away from home.


    ¡°To me, this is my first home. This place belongs to Onii-chan and I ¨C a home of the Tohyamas. Only family members can live here. And talking about family, only Onii-chan and I are included. So, at home, I have Onii-chan exclusively to me. This is the privilege of being a sister!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just because she had been playing house with me for this period of time, Kaname seemed to already be in ecstasy.


    But¡­ the incredible thing is¡­


    Perhaps because I had always eaten stuff from convenience stores or luxurious dishes made by Shirayuki, this ordinary dinner at home¡­ seems to give me a good feeling.


    It reminds me of how I enjoyed dinner with my family when I was young.


    Even the taste seemed to resemble the taste of the food back then. The next morning, I was awakened by Kaname¡¯s ¡°Sister Alarm Clock¡±, in which she used a spoon to hit a pan to wake me up. After that, I ate the toast and fried egg that she prepared for me. This time, I didn¡¯t swap our plates.


    Looking closer, it seemed that Kaname had woken up really early to finish the housework. The house had become extremely clean, while our clothes were being hung out on the balcony. Her diligence seemed to match that of Shirayuki¡¯s.


    Then, the two of us took the bus. I was shot curious looks by the Butei High students.


    Soon, Kaname alighted at Masters.


    Although it¡¯s unsafe to let her go off herself¡­ but at least, we had made an agreement.


    Also, I am, after all, a Butei. In addition to her agreement, I also prepared some preventive measures. However, it isn¡¯t too perfect.


    (But will it be that easy for that girl to transfer into this school?)


    I thought about this throughout the general subjects¡­


    Because it was lunchtime, I stood up and started walking to the school canteen.


    ¡°Well¡­ can you help me call my Onii-chan? My name is Tohyama Kaname.¡±


    It was the voice of Kaname, from the rear of the classroom.


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    I turned my head. Indeed, Kaname was standing there, wearing a sailor uniform¡­


    She came¡­ she came to my classroom!


    The girls started shouting ¡°So cute!¡± before touching Kaname¡¯s head, while the boys began to stir at the sight of Kaname.


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­! Why are you here?¡±


    I walked towards the rear in panic. Then, the boys followed me. What, what are you doing, guys?


    ¡°Seriously! Onii-chan, you forgot to bring your lunch!¡±


    Her tone hardened as she saw me, totally different from what she was when she entered the classroom; gracious and kind-looking. It really looked like she was my little sister.


    Then, plop!


    She gave me a small basket filled with sandwiches.


    Although I took the basket, I didn¡¯t remember anything about preparing a lunch. What is she planning to do?


    ¡°She appeared! The rumoured sister!¡±


    ¡°Wow, she really exists!¡±


    ¡°Super cute!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s Kinji¡¯s sister!¡±


    Of course you won¡¯t believe it, because even I don¡¯t.


    ¡°Kinji, to what extent do you have to be a winner in life!¡±


    ¡°He actually has such a beautiful sister!¡±


    ¡°How enviable!¡±


    The boys started to knock my head and kick me.


    ¡°Stop, why do I have to get hit!¡±


    Even if there was a beautiful sister, the brother shouldn¡¯t have anything to be happy about!


    No, after all, I¡¯m just a novice brother (this is what Kaname claimed, though), so I¡¯m not so sure.


    I pushed Muto, who was shouting ¡°Exchange your sister with mine!¡± away, before pointing my Desert Eagle to ward off the other boys. Then, I pushed Kaname to the corridor.


    After that, I endured the pain in my right knee and ran up the stairs, pulling Kaname into a deserted locker room and locked the door.


    ¡°¡­Oh!¡±


    Then I noticed¡­ what Kaname did just now was one of her tricks.


    This girl, trying to make sure I admit that she¡¯s my little sister, had ¡°Kinji¡¯s little sister¡± engraved in the minds of the people.


    Just now, she used a trick, acting out a scene of ¡°the daily life of Kinji and Kaname¡±.


    ¡­ Unbelievable. She was obviously younger than me, but yet had a really smart brain.


    ¡°Hey, Kaname! Don¡¯t come to the second year classroom!¡±


    ¡°Mm, I won¡¯t go anymore.¡±


    Her smiling face proved my theory ¨C she only needed to make sure that people know I have a little sister. That was probably done, I¡¯m sure?


    ¡°But¡­ it feels really exciting to meet in the school. Originally, I could have Onii-chan exclusively to me, but now, it seems that I have to be more secretive in school. This feels terrific. I¡¯m sure many girls who have a crush on Onii-chan now feel unwilling, right? Hehe. There¡¯s a feeling of superiority.¡±


    Looking at Kaname talking shyly, with her hands holding her cheeks ¨C


    I was just going to lecture her on her actions,


    ¡°I heard a lot about Onii-chan, from my friends and senpais.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Many people said, Onii-chan used to be a powerful Assault Butei. Many Assault Butei have good impressions of Onii-chan. Indeed, Onii-chan is really strong. Although your cold personality hasn¡¯t really changed.¡±


    She actually¡­ went to investigate about such unnecessary matters.


    ¡°My past doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you, right?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to know more about things regarding Onii-chan. Ah, and¡­¡±


    Kaname revealed a naughty smile.


    ¡°During morning break, a boy I didn¡¯t know ¨C brought me to a deserted place.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Then, he gave me a letter. I guess it¡¯s a love letter?¡±


    Ooh¡­ it¡¯s that kind of topic.


    There¡¯s actually someone that quick?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Because it was a topic I wasn¡¯t good at, I was silent. Seeing this, Kaname took out an envelope from her skirt pocket.


    ¡°Um, what should I do? Can I treat him as a boyfriend for practice?¡±


    As she said that, she took out the letter and gave it to me ¨C


    I thought for a while and decided to confirm the contents of the letter.


    Where did this idiot come from? He only judged by Kaname¡¯s looks. Does he know how dangerous she is?


    Kaname too. She was the one who warned me not to touch other women ¨C


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    When I opened the letter ¨C


    ¡°That was a lie, Onii-chan. Are you jealous?¡±


    I actually saw this written neatly on the paper ¨C


    Hence, I looked up and prepared to launch a fist at Kaname, but trying to stop me from doing that, she hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Kaname¡­ Can you not do this kind of inexplicable pranks?¡±


    ¡°Hehe! This is to confirm Onii-chan¡¯s love. Seeing how unhappy Onii-chan was for me, I¡¯m really glad. Onii-chan has started to love me, no, he has already loved me.¡±


    Kaname was full of joy as she looked at me, intoxicated with slightly stiff eyes.


    ¡°N-no way. It¡¯s just that if there¡¯s a guy who wants to be close to you, that guy would be in constant danger ¨C¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Don¡¯t worry, Onii-chan, there¡¯s no need to be jealous. Even if I am really wooed by someone, I will definitely not talk to the other guy. That¡¯s because I hate boys. Onii-chan too, I heard that you are one who hates women.¡±


    For some reason, Kaname seemed to be happy at the fact that I hated women ¨C


    ¡°We really are alike,¡± said Kaname.


    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡±


    After all, when we were on the bus the previous day, she seemed to be avoiding the boys.


    When I agreed with her on this point ¨C


    ¡°After all, we are siblings.¡±


    Kaname gave me a blissful and intoxicated smile ¨C


    ¡°Ah, what do I do? I¡¯m too happy. My ¡°like trigger¡± has been activated. I can¡¯t go back to the classroom.¡±


    ¡°What is a ¡°like trigger¡±¡­Don¡¯t be long-winded, just go back to class, even though I don¡¯t know which class you are in.¡±


    ¡°Onii-chan, Onii-chan ¨C Accept my request, hug.¡±


    ¡°Hug?¡±


    ¡°I meant, hug me tightly.¡±


    ¡°Why!¡±


    ¡°Because I want to. So, please, hug me tightly. Tight~ly. That way, I can go back obediently,¡± said Kaname enthusiastically, with her face on my chest. Her arm was also clutching my back.


    If this goes on, even I can¡¯t go back.


    If this can make her go back, just hug her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    To be safe, I made sure that the door was locked and nobody was around, then ¨C


    *hug*


    I hugged Kaname, in a style for comforting little children.


    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­Onii-chan¡­Onii, Onii-chan¡­¡± Said Kaname, whom was being embraced by me, in a sweet voice.


    A teardrop trickled down her cheek and fell to her feet.


    She¡­she actually cried in joy.


    How do I put it¡­ she really is a child with an unstable mood.


    Perhaps every girl at her age is like her.


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­ are you ok?¡±


    Kaname raised her head, revealing an idle expression.


    ¡°No-nothing. I can¡¯t take it anymore, can¡¯t, stifle it. I, I can¡¯t stop!¡±


    From her tearful eyes, I could tell that she seemed to be unable to restrain some kind of desire.


    She used to have a doll-like look and was polite to the classmates¡­


    But now, she seemed to give out a different atmosphere. Judging from what she said just now, she was probably too excited because of meeting in school, I¡¯m sure?


    ¡°Onii-chan, for to-today, I won¡¯t have anymore requests, So ¨C¡±


    Said Kaname, who seemed to be full of pleasure¡­


    She was even panting, giving out a caramel scent.


    ¡°Please, please, kiss me ¨C Kissing me is enough ¨C¡±


    Hey, hey¡­!


    What do you think you¡¯re doing!


    This is called pushing your luck too far, right?


    What a tough girl. Just because I gave way a little, she starts to pressure me.


    ¡°Stop bullshitting, I thought we were siblings to you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why. So, it¡¯s possible¡­Please, Onii-chan, kiss me¡­¡±


    Kaname was already speechless.


    Then, she parted her lips slightly, in a way that resembled sleep¡­ she closed her eyes.


    This action¡­ even I knew what it meant.


    Kaname was waiting for me. Waiting for me, to¡­ do that.


    ¡°¡­Mm¡­¡±


    Kaname continued to hold my body tightly.


    If this goes on, I can¡¯t go back. And this situation would continue.


    Should I struggle to get away? No, that won¡¯t work. She was better than Aria and the others in fighting, and I wasn¡¯t even in Hysteria Mode. I was currently the useless Normal Mode Kinji.


    And since just now ¨C Kaname had been making me do things like that, if I reject her, she would feel too shameful, right?


    If she becomes violent because of that¡­ I would have no possibility of defeating her.


    (What, what should I do¡­!)


    Also ¨C everything that Kaname requests for me to do was everything I considered taboo.


    But, to think about why I hated these things¡­ it was because I was avoiding Hysteria Mode.


    (¡­ The blood flow¡­)


    Previously, when I hugged her, I had already realized it.


    Indeed ¨C even if I got into such a situation, my body still wasn¡¯t excited; it was neutral.


    Although I don¡¯t know why, it was very hard to go into Hysteria Mode because of Kaname.


    Who knows, there might even be no chance of going into Hysteria Mode. After all, she is a rather immature girl.


    Also, when I was kissed by Kaname in Aria¡¯s hospital ward, I was left unscathed.


    There¡¯s actually someone like that who exists¡­


    This kind of thing¡­ for my future, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with checking this.


    ¡­ I had no other alternative.


    In life, there are times where we have to overcome obstacles ¨C Nii-san told me that once.


    Hence, I¡­ whispered into Kaname¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Ka-Kaname, after I do it, you must be obedient and let me go, ok?¡±


    After I said that, Kaname nodded.


    ¡°I¡­I won¡¯t do anymore of such things, are you ok with that?¡±


    Kaname nodded.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell anyone else, ok?¡±


    *nod*


    She nodded thrice.


    Hence, I ¨C with a sacrificing mood ¨C ¡° ¨C Nn ¨C¡±


    I obliged Kaname.


    And kissed her.


    At that moment, Kaname was ¨C probably too excited as her body was constantly shaking.


    From her elastic-feeling lips, warmness went into my mouth.


    (¡­)


    But, as I expected¡­ it was the same as last time.


    There was totally no strange feeling.


    It was like in European or American movies where foreigners gave greeting kisses; there was only a close feeling.


    Hysteria Mode didn¡¯t occur.


    When I was surprised over this matter ¨C


    ¡°¡­Nn! ¡­Nn¡­!¡±


    A fuzzy sound came from Kaname¡¯s throat as her arms moved to the back of my head.


    Hey, hey! Don¡¯t apply so much force on my head, how long are you intending to kiss me!


    I should have agreed on how long the process was.


    ¡°Pwah! That¡¯s too long!¡±


    Feeling uncomfortable in breathing, I pushed Kaname¡¯s head backwards ¨C


    Our lips parted as I panted heavily.


    In my mouth¡­ there was a sweet taste, similar to caramel. I guess Kaname ate a bit just now?


    ¡°¡­ Hah, hah¡­ Terrific, it¡¯s terrific¡­ Being kissed by the person you like, it¡¯s actually, actually so¡­ hah¡­ Awesome¡­ awesome¡­ awesome¡­¡±


    Kaname, who was still embracing me tightly, revealed a seemingly painful expression as she panted heavily ¨C


    ¡°Hey, hey, Kaname, you can¡¯t even speak clearly now, you know? Let me go now.¡±


    ¡°Phew, phew, that¡¯s, that¡¯s true, even, even my heart is going to stop ¨C And, now I know. I can, I definitely can. This is possible, just a bit more, just a bit more and¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, hey, calm down.¡±


    After I comforted Kaname, Kaname released her arms ¨C


    ¡°Thank¡­thanks¡­ Onii-chan, thanks¡­ thanks for embracing me voluntarily, and kissing me¡­like this, it really¡­feels like we¡¯ve become lovers¡­¡± She talked about some gibberish things in a soft voice.


    Her tears dripped endlessly as if it was unstoppable due to being too touched.


    She was so excited that I felt she was going to become dangerous¡­ Hence I really need to make her calm down.


    ¡°¡­ Kaname, you obviously are strong, but yet you are such a crybaby. Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Because, because Onii-chan, has accepted me, and loved, loved me. So I, I¡¯m now, really blissful¡­really blissful¡­blissful¡­ I¡¯m totally filled with bliss¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so I used my hand to wipe her tears ¨C But Kaname grabbed my hand with her feverish hand.


    ¡°Onii-chan, mine, is only mine, Onii-chan¡­ Thank you, thank you for loving me¡­From this time onwards, you must continue to love me¡­¡±


    Speaking these stuff intoxicatedly¡­ her attitude, how do I put it¡­


    Even I, the person who was totally unknown to the thing called love, understood.


    This was really ¨C the actions of a girl in love.


    And, that kiss just now, had changed the relationship between Kaname and I into ¡°lovers¡± ¨C


    And now, facing the person she was supposed to ¡°date¡±, she had already started to feel shy.


    Looks like the bliss from having her dream come true is already making her so happy that it was impossible for her to extricate herself.


    Sigh, even though this is what Kaname self-proclaimed¡­


    ¡­ But, how do I put it? I have an uneasy feeling.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a battle scene, I still had a bad feeling.


    Kaname also stopped her actions ¨C


    In the end, since that time till now, I hadn¡¯t even seen her appear.


    Because Aria and the others were in the hospital, I finally experienced a normal day without hearing a gunshot.


    Even so, according to the Butei Charter Article Section 7, ¡°Be ready with pessimism. Act with optimism¡±, I need to think of the worst situation possible and not take the matter lightly.


    Hence ¨C I should go and check on the ¡°Preventive Measure¡±.


    ¡°Fuuma. Hey, where are you?¡±


    I called the name of the ¡°Preventive Measure¡± softly, while walking towards a park at the edge of Academy Island. Yesterday, I¡­ ordered my junior ¨C Fuuma Hina to monitor Kaname, who said she was going to transfer into Butei High.


    And I also told her to meet at this park¡­


    But as I scanned my surroundings, I couldn¡¯t even see a hint where Fuuma was.


    It was autumn and dusk had fallen earlier, so my surroundings were dimly lit.


    All I could hear was¡­ only the sound of insects.


    (Could it be that, because the surveillance had been found out¡­ Fuuma had been attacked by Kaname?)


    I looked suspicious as I took my phone to dial for ¨C


    (¡­?)


    There seems to be a sounding bell, somewhere in the bamboo forest.


    It seems to be Enka. This is¡­ Night Sakura by Sakamoto Fuyumi. Previously, Fuuma and I had went to a Karaoke box for an internship, and she sang this song proudly. Because she sang it so nicely, I still remember it.


    When I was heading into the forest ¨C


    ¡°Master.¡±


    In the bamboo forest, the bamboo shoot beside my foot talked. In a Fuuma-like voice.


    Fumma, you¡­ when were you reborn into a bamboo shoot?


    Or is it that you used Tamamo¡¯s shapeshifting trick to become a bamboo shoot? When did you learn it?


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°This is the art of earth camouflage. Because Master told me to be careful not to reveal myself.¡±


    Looks like the truth was much simpler than I thought. She merely dug a hole in the ground and hid in it.


    And that bamboo shoot was a tube for breathing.


    (There should be a better way to hide¡­)


    I heard that Fuuma was the descendant of a famous ninja, so she came in handy for espionage.


    But as everyone could see, her performance in other aspects was not on par with other people, hence she was assessed as a B-ranked Butei.


    Although I am obviously worse than her at the point that I have useless juniors, but for some reason, Fuuma seems to respect me a lot. Hence, as long I tell her ¡°This is a kind of practice¡±, she will do anything for me, so I guess that¡¯s a virtue.


    Also because of this, I treat her as my sister.


    Now let¡¯s not talk about how weird ¡°A high school male student talking to a bamboo shoot¡± is,


    ¡°So? What have you found out?¡±


    I asked the bamboo shoot beside my foot.


    ¡°Yes. As Master said, she has transferred into this school this morning. Because she is only fourteen, she entered Class 1C as an intern. Thankfully, she is coincidentally in the same class as your disciple Fuuma. As I heard from the Masters, she seems to have come from the US Butei Agency.¡±


    US¡­ Butei Agency¡­?


    Looking at it again, Kaname and GIII seemed to have ¡°US¡± printed on their protective gear, and Kaname also talked about the Tella NA in US Dollars.


    The United States, huh.


    Looks like things aren¡¯t what I thought them to be.


    ¡°How is she in class?¡±


    ¡°Awe-inspiring style, bright in academics while good in sports, just like a model student. I heard that she had completed Satellite Communications in Massachusetts Institute of Technology at the age of twelve.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Not just in fighting¡­ but good in academics?


    It couldn¡¯t be seen from her actions at home.


    ¡°What about others? Like the evaluation by her classmates, or has she been prone to bullying or hate, that kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°All the students think of her as awesome. She is courteous and thoughtful, hence she is well-liked by all.¡±


    Well-liked¡­?


    Kaname¡­ that girl.


    She really knows how to behave in public.


    ¡°However, she is only close to the girls. She seems to keep a distance from the boys.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I thought so. So? What does she usually talk about with the girls?¡±


    ¡°She keeps on praising her onii-chan ¨C which is you, Master. Because she is really good with speech, hence Master now has better evaluation by the people in 1C.¡±


    B-better evaluation¡­ please, stop it.


    ¡°For example, in last month¡¯s survey, fifty percent of the girls know about Master¡¯s nickname ¡°Gloomy¡±. Everyone used to think that Master was a beast ¨C¡±


    Hey, Fuuma, do you really respect me?


    Can you not do that kind of pointless surveys?


    ¡°But now, the girls in 1C are now interested in Master, and even your disciple Fuuma was asked a difficult question, ¡°Is Hina dating Tohyama-senpai¡±. What do you think about that, Master?¡±


    ¡°My thoughts don¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°What do you think about that, Master?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that? My thoughts don¡¯t matter. But, about Kaname ¨C¡±


    I sighed.


    ¡°For now¡­ there¡¯s no problem, right? She¡¯s unpredictable.¡±


    Since Kaname showed that kind of attitude¡­ Looks like she isn¡¯t going to harm the other students.


    I¡¯m relieved.


    Who knows, Kaname might actually have an obedient nature, and she isn¡¯t acting as a good girl.


    ¡°Also, she mentioned something about her rules in life, like ¡°No acts of violence towards others¡± and ¡°No disobeying stronger people because it¡¯s simply unreasonable¡±.¡±


    This was our promise ¨C and what Kaname once said. This was information that I already knew.


    ¡°¡­Ok, I understand. We shall conclude this investigation, thank you for this.¡±


    ¡°To be able to be at Master¡¯s service, your disciple is honoured.¡±


    After the bamboo shoot finished speaking, I was just about to leave ¨C


    ¡°¡­Master.¡±


    But I was called by the bamboo shoot.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m deeply ashamed. Actually, there is a drawback with this camouflage¡­¡±


    ¡°Drawback?¡±


    ¡°Which is, one cannot climb out¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you kidding me¡­¡±


    This fellow really is useless.


    Originally, I was going to leave her there, but I still decided to help her.


    Then, I grabbed the bamboo pole¡­


    ¡°It¡¯ll be ok once I pull this out, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. This way, I will be able to stretch out my hand and climb out.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pull it out now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be grateful.¡±


    After our mini-conversation, I pulled it hard.


    But, this really was¡­ buried firmly. It was like a real bamboo shoot.


    What the hell? Why do I have to pull out a bamboo shoot in autumn? Moreover, I¡¯m using my bare hands.


    Pull¡­pull¡­pull¡­! After I tried to pull hard a few times¡­


    Pop!


    I finally pulled out the bamboo shoot. Below, a Fuuma wrapped in a plastic bag was revealed.


    The structure was actually that simple!


    Ka¡­sha¡­ka¡­sha¡­


    Fuuma, with her back facing me, came out from the plastic bag like a butterfly after metamorphosis; jumping out of the bag¡­ ¨C Bam!


    ¡°Uh, ah!¡±


    I was hit by Fuuma¡¯s back and went a few steps backward, towards the direction of the bamboo shoots.


    Then, my body pressed against the bamboo, as if using the bamboo as a slingshot ¨C


    And then bounced back towards Fuuma.


    ¡°Get, get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°¨C!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Sha!


    I accidentally pushed Fuuma from her back and fell.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    And the final posture we landed in was ¨C


    Fuuma¡¯s limbs were lying on the floor, while my body was lying on hers.


    It was probably because of a habit from Assault that I supported Fuuma¡¯s body by hugging her body which was clad in a sailor uniform.


    It, it feels like it was I who threw myself on Fuuma¡­!


    And beneath us, there was a sheet of plastic. Coincidentally.


    ¡°¨CYou, youyouyouyou! What is this, Master!¡±


    Fuuma, with her limbs on the ground, was extremely surprised.


    She turned her head, and saw that my face was just at the back of her neck ¨C


    Resulting in her body freezing.


    (Oh¡­ Oh no¡­!)


    This is bad¡­!


    Even if it had been an unexpected situation, this accident could still make me guilty of sexual harassment, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to deny it.


    According to Butei High regulations, Fuuma was my Amica ¨C in other words, something like my disciple.


    If something like sexual harassment happened between Amica, the punishment would be much more serious. Because, to the judge, this would be considered as a despicable act of abuse.


    I heard that the Masters¡¯ corporal punishment was just nothing compared to the punishment for this crime.


    The punishment from Butei High Masters was extremely strict, and even people who have seen it will never believe that Japan was a country ruled by law. It could last till about three days and three nights, and one would face such serious violent punishment that one would yell ¡°Just kill me!¡± almost every half a minute. It was that scary.


    Although I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s good or bad, I didn¡¯t enter Hysteria Mode, but to prevent myself from facing those charges, I racked my mind for a solution.


    How am I going to survive this ordeal¡­!


    ¡°Mas-master¡­ ah¡­?¡±


    Ah.


    This is not good.


    Fuuma, she ¨C started to have a shy voice.


    ¡°May I ask what, what, what does this mean¡­? If, if I do this with Master without being married¡­ Your disciple, your disciple will get scolded by her parents!¡±


    This was obviously a representative of Fuuma¡¯s doubt¡­!


    My brain¡­!


    (¡­Quick, think of a solution!)


    If I keep silent, this situation will become worse.


    Anything is ok, just say something!


    ¡°This, this, this is, practice!¡±


    I just had to blurt that out.


    ¡°Prac-practice¡­? Why was that so sudden¡­!¡±


    ¡°Bu-Butei need to be able to go against any kind of sudden situation!¡±


    I had no other alternative¡­


    Since I had already said it, I had to continue lying.


    Although in a sense, it had already become a big wrong.


    ¡°What, what, what kind of practice is this! Your dis-disciple has never heard of this move!¡±


    ¡°No, this is, this is a practice to perfect a posture.¡±


    ¡°This, this posture? B-but, this really looks like, that, that, men and women ¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be long-winded! At least, this can exercise the muscles. Start to do push-ups and stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°W-w-w-w-we actually have to do those up-and-down moves?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! What¡¯s wrong with up-and-down moves! I¡¯m saying, this is, this can make you overcome your weakness of panicking; it¡¯s kind of killing two birds with one stone.¡±


    ¡°Your disciple¡¯s¡­ weakness¡­!¡±


    ¡°Since long ago, when you were training with me for unarmed combat, you had always been unfocused. If that happens in real combat, you will have to face defeat. So from today onwards, no matter what I do, don¡¯t lose your focus!¡±


    ¡°Your, your disciple has understood.¡±


    What? She understood that easily?


    I was only making some random excuses¡­ but Fuuma accepted that so easily.


    It¡¯s, it¡¯s really good, I¡¯m lucky that my ¡°disciple¡± was an idiot.


    ¡°In-indeed ¨C this can make me concentrate better than combat practice. Master is very smart.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, huh?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­so, your, your disciple is going to budge. Master, please be lenient.¡±


    Fuuma looked downwards shyly¡­ then according to my instructions, she did random sorts of push-ups. Together with her movements, I followed suit.


    However, it seemed that carrying me on her back was too tough,


    ¡°¡­Hmp! Hah! Hoo! Hmp!...¡±


    Fuuma¡¯s panting seemed to get a bit hasty. She looked like it was tough.


    But, she really is a descendant of a ninja, she could still endure it.


    Ah¡­ Anyone who saw a boy and a girl close together secretively at night would definitely misunderstand. So Fuuma was scared of these ¡°up-and-down moves¡± because of this?


    I guess we should change a position.


    Hence, I moved my hands to Fuuma¡¯s waist and propped my upper body.


    When Fuuma saw that I had changed my position,


    ¡°¡­Is, is this, real-really practice? Master?¡±


    She was uncertain of the new position and uttered those words. I could feel a sense of shyness from her words.


    I guess so. After all, if I were Fuuma, I would be frightened.


    However, I could not do anything else. After all, I needed to make sure Fuuma didn¡¯t misunderstand, so that I would not be killed!


    ¡°Yes, it really is!¡±


    ¡°I-I understand.¡±


    This girl understood again, huh. It¡¯s a bit lucky that she has me as her Amica.


    From her appearance, it was obvious that she would grow up to become a beauty.


    If she had a malicious Amica, who knows what danger she would face. I mean, as long anyone tells her to do something weird and calls it ¡°practice¡±, she would definitely oblige, right?


    Well, it is similar to the current situation. Just that I¡¯m not malicious.


    (Looks like I really need to help her watch out, so that she would not be scammed¡­)


    Just like this, after five minutes ¨C ¡°Very good! Like that, your concentration and muscular endurance have improved. Practice stops here, you can go back now.¡± I said irresponsibly, sending Fuuma off. Before leaving, she said, ¡°I sincerely thank Master for this practice¡±, making me feel guilty of what I did just now¡­


    (F-finally, I survived this ordeal¡­)


    When I sighed,


    ¡­Rustle! Snipsnipsnip¡­ Snap!...


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    There was a noise coming from the forest.


    Does that mean¡­ we had been seen¡­? But, looking from here, the direction of the forest was unclear due to the darkness. So to say, my current location should be unclear as well, right? Don¡¯t tell me there are other couples here?


    Just to be safe, I readied my gun and crept towards the direction of the noise¡­


    ¡­ Nobody.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    However, something was strange.


    There was some bamboo that had been destroyed.


    And¡­ there were traces of gnawing and breaking made by hands. There¡¯s even blood.


    The gnawing traces were by a human, and it was by a relatively petite person. It was probably by a female. But what is that person doing? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s trying to eat bamboo? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s a panda.


    ...


    There was now completely no noise other than the sounds of insects.

 Volume 10 - CH 4

    After school the following day-


    Due to Kaname''s constant nagging that I go to the movies with her, to the point of even physically pulling me, some mysterious anxiety plaguing her, I was left with no alternative but to follow her to Odaiba.


    As we arrived in Odaiba, I made my way to the theater box office to purchase two tickets for an action film, when Kaname unexpectedly produced two previously-purchased tickets for a romance film.


    Simply throwing them away would be too much of a waste, so I was forced to escort my self-proclaimed little sister as we sat side-by-side in that dim theater, and watch some sickeningly sweet romance film which I couldn''t care less about.


    Worse, at each and every plot point which saw the male and female characters stuck together, Kaname would grab my hand.


    Even when I rebuffed her efforts, she''d simply reach out once more. I resigned myself to the torturous fate of "holding hands during a movie".


    That girl kept rubbing the back of my hand with her fingers. Just what on Earth is she up to?


    As the movie finally drew to a close-


    "That was so good-!"


    "...Well, the story was alright, I guess."


    We headed to the McDonald''s next door for a cup of coffee and a brief rest.


    I was constantly worried that Kaname would, like the other day in the locker room, flip some weird switch and once again enter that mode so much like an animal in heat. In any case, it looks like today things are just fine.


    "Especially that sunset scene. I wonder how they shot it?"


    "It doesn''t look like they used a rail. My guess is they took a helicopter shot at low-altitudes. Those birds seemed to be CG, though."


    "Ah? No way!"


    "It was a clever use of backlighting for shadows. Still, that scene was pretty skillfully done. By suddenly thrusting a setting unrelated to the story at the viewer, they completely changed the mood. It''s a good trick."


    "Ohh. That''s right, the second I saw that scenery, I definitely felt a lot more relaxed. That natural scenery sure was beautiful."


    As I chatted with Kaname, whom it seemed loved movies...


    I discovered some of my sentiments were shared by her.


    On an impulse, I shifted the topic to action movies. Delighted not one bit less, she continued the discussion.


    Even thrillers and comedies, her feelings were exactly the same as mine. How surprising.


    ...To be honest, for a girl to share my interests like this; this is a first for me.


    After all, considering the animal movies Aria likes, Shirayuki''s favorite hard-to-understand old man films, or those artistic films requiring a peculiar sense of aesthetics that Riko watches, the girls of Baskerville sure have some strange tastes. Reki, of course, has never watched a movie before.


    ...But back to the topic at hand...


    Back there in the theater, when she held my hand, and waved hers in excitement, I could see the numerous bandages she wore.


    When I asked her about them,


    "Ah. This is...because yesterday I made a present for Onii-chan, but I used too much strength, and pricked myself."


    "A present?"


    "That would be this! Here."


    Having thus spoken, Kaname...reached into her Butei High designated bulletproof backpack, and pulled out a paper bag with the word "LOVE" written in large red letters.


    At first I mistakenly thought that label was printed, but remarkably, it was entirely handwritten.


    Just the bag itself was terrifying enough, but that didn''t stop Kaname from handing it to me, her expression exclaiming "Open it! Open it!"


    Without any other choice, I ripped the heart sticker sealing the bag closed (which the sticker, I should note, also seemed to be handmade), and kacha kacha pulled out what was contained within.


    "..."


    It''s a handmade...


    Plush...


    Me.


    It''s deformed, sure, but without a doubt, it''s me.


    Attached to its left breast is a label: "Onii-chan".


    "It was my first time doing something like this, so it was hard fought."


    Even though Kaname cutely stuck her tongue out...but, but this thing...is moist with blood.


    Signs that it''s been vigorously washed were apparent as well, isn''t this just like something from the set of a horror movie!?


    Even though she mentioned pricking herself, but for there to be this much blood, no matter how I look at it, wasn''t she badly hurt before she even started?


    "...?"


    With great consternation, I removed the "Kinji doll" completely from the bag. That leaves...


    Attached to the right hand of the Kinji doll is a "Kaname doll".


    The hands of the two dolls are connected by a red string, tying them together, as if to say, "No matter who tries, no matter what happens, nothing will ever separate them". [1]


    "Onii-chan, do you like it?"


    How on Earth could I like it? This kind of bloodstained doll! Are you trying to pick a fight!?


    I was this close to blurting out these three lines...


    But Kaname looked at me, eyes pleading "Praise me, praise me", as she laughed brightly.


    With the atmosphere the way it is, she might just kill herself if I say something wrong. She seems to hold me on quite the pedestal.


    Nevertheless, if I praise her too much, next time it might just be a full-size doll of me. With a full-size doll of her to match, of course.


    Accordingly, I responded weakly.


    "Um, yeah. Sure."


    After answering, I returned the two dolls to their heart-covered bag with trembling hands.


    "So anyway. What''s the occasion?"


    "Celebrating our becoming lovers."


    "...Huh?"


    "Well, Onii-chan, you''ve hugged me, kissed me, brought me to your home in secret, talked to me publicly at school; both in public and in private you''ve showered me with your love. You even promised me you won''t meet with any other girls or love any other girls."


    "..."''


    Um, I''m pretty sure what we agreed on was pretty different from what she just said.


    "-Onii-chan. Haven''t I dutifully kept our promise?"


    Right as I was about to throw the dolls away, Kaname painstakingly smiled and asked me this.


    "Hmm?"


    "I''ve been keeping our promise. I haven''t done anything violent to anyone. That''s why Onii-chan also hasn''t met with any other girls or embraced any other girls, right?"


    Confronted with her candid smile and question- yesterday''s incident with Fuuma flashed through my mind.


    But in any event, it''s not like this happened anywhere near her, so it''s not like I have any responsibility to report on it, right?


    No matter how you look at it, it was out of my control anyway.


    "Right."


    Hearing my response,


    "Hmm?"


    Kaname continued to stare at me, her face not having so much as twitched the entire time.


    "You know me, I''ve been quite friendly with my classmates. Haven''t killed a single one. Don''t worry, Onii-chan."


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Why emphasize that?


    "That thing before with Onii-chan, I was happy, you know."


    "What thing?"


    "When you protected me, back on the bus."


    ...?


    Ohh. She means that time when we returned from the Butei hospital, when everyone crowded around, and I helped hold people back. It''s quite surprising she still remembers.


    Even describing it as "protecting", how exaggerated.


    "That''s why, I''ll protect Onii-chan too. From shrewish women. If there are ever any sluttish women calling you to strange places to do strange things, make sure to let me know. There''s no point in worrying about things alone."


    Truth be told, my utmost wish right now is that someone would save me - from you.


    "Today I wanted to confirm something."


    "Which is?"


    "Whether or not Onii-chan truly loves me. But Onii-chan was willing to go on a date with me, so I finally understood. I am loved by Onii-chan. When we were watching the movie, Onii-chan was willing to accept my hand - just like those dolls. I''m so happy. I can''t help but want to cry out that if we could go on like this forever, it would be so wonderful. That''s how I honestly feel."


    "...For...forever..."


    "I''ll always love Onii-chan, and Onii-chan will also love me. Our mutual love will last for all eternity."


    Her subtle gaze seemed to be aimed at the bag with the dolls.


    Laughing lightly, she gently stroked her wounded hand.


    Several days later, I received a call from Watson informing me that Aria and the others had been released from the hospital.


    They were originally a rather rowdy bunch; my guess is, the reason they hadn''t left the hospital until now is that "training camp" or whatever of theirs.


    Even though Watson had already assisted me in explaining to them that the reason I was caring for Kaname was the strategy decided upon by Deen, but what Kaname had done in front of them was still easily misunderstood.


    Under the status quo, if I were to run into Aria and the others in the course of normal school duties...


    It''d be bad for my health no matter how I think about it.


    Particularly Aria. If I''m not careful, she might just open fire instead of saying hello.


    That being the case, I''d better start by humoring the good master.


    Giving a call to my master, she responded with a command, "I also have something to say to you, come on over".


    When I inquired as to her current whereabouts-


    "I''m on top of the SSR building."


    She answered thusly.


    (Supernatural Searching Research?)


    Ugh. I''ve got a bad feeling about this. Pretty soon, I''m bound to have ulcers.


    I arrived at the SSR building I sorely did not want to see, climbed the mystifying stairway that had totem poles for handrails, passed through the magician-painted doors, and exited on the rooftop.


    Under the light of the setting sun, I saw Aria, eyes closed, a complicated expression on her face, sitting in the lotus position.


    Standing next to her, an SSR third year sempai, Tokitou Juria.


    On the fence around us were seated a handful of seagulls.


    "..."


    Even more foreign looking than the quarter Aria was the half, Tokitou-sempai.


    She extended her pale white fingers, resting her hand on Aria''s head.


    As if able to see me, Sempai turned those pale blue eyes whose pupils could be clearly seen to face me.


    "Uh. I''m a second year, Tohyama, a classmate of Kanzaki Aria over there."


    "Please, be calm."


    Tokitou-sempai coldly responded. She was SSR''s chief representative- she''d already received her recommendation to begin study next year in Russia, in the parapsychology program reportedly begun by the Soviets.


    The impression she gave was of someone strikingly clever, and her grades were excellent.


    But for various reasons, she had always been estranged from her fellow students.


    "Ah! Kinji."


    Aria finally noticed my presence and opened her eyes.


    Look, you. Would it kill you not to sit in the lotus position with a skirt on?


    The scenery underneath that short skirt was thankfully hidden by shadows, but if weren''t for that backlighting, I''d have already struck out.


    "Pay attention. Focus your mind."


    Having been commanded by Sempai in a low voice wholly unsuited for a girl, Aria once again closed her eyes as if meditating.


    ...It sure is strange. That Aria, listening so obediently?


    I stood silently off the side for some time.


    I heard some sort of ear-piercing sound, probably from a far off jet or something similar.


    "...Kanzaki. What was already bad has become worse. Your frontal lobe center''s begun to emit Fm¦È (frontal midline theta) brain waves. Just because the boy you like has appeared in front of you is no reason to lose focus."


    "Wh, what?"


    Her head raised, Aria''s canines were bared.


    Blushing so red that it could be clearly seen even in the sunset, she blinked in surprise.


    She faced me, turned back to face Sempai, and then looked once more at me, her gaping mouth distorted into an amoeba-like shape. That''s an expression Aria only wears when she''s literally stunned speechless.


    "-Your dream is to be held by that person?"


    Hearing Sempai say this-


    Kaboom! Aria''s blushing face hit an entirely new level.


    The way her face turns red is just like Hilda''s three-stage transformation.


    (Held by...me?)


    The hell does that mean?


    Well, I''ve definitely held her in a bridal carry before, even if that was while in Hysteria Mode.


    When we spar, I frequently grab a hold of her to practice throws. Not that I''ve ever succeeded; she''s always either counter-thrown me, or bit me, or even poked me in the eyes.


    "~!"


    Aria thump! thump! thump! bounced around while maintaining lotus position, in an attempt to vent her aggression (though seemingly without uttering a word). Tokitou-sempai, in the meantime,


    "Even though your outer appearance is decidedly that of a young child, but the things you think about are quite precocious; even I can''t help but be embarrassed. Wait until you''re a little older to think about those sorts of things. If you do those kinds of things with that delicate body of yours, you might just break,"


    Told Aria with a reluctant sigh.


    "Wait! No! There''s no way I would! Wrong! You''re wrong! You''re completely mistaken! Absolutely mistaken! That''s, that''s WRONG!"


    Aria finally spoke.


    Retreating a step, she waved her arms and stamped her feet like a child throwing a tantrum, denying Tokitou-sempai''s assertion in wild abandon.


    This was the reason for Tokitou-sempai''s social isolation.


    From the time she was small, Tokitou-sempai has always had ESP; in her homeland of Russia, she''d previously appeared on TV, her expertise the ability known as scanometry. This was the ability to read brain waves through the medium of touch, and from those, interpret one''s thoughts.


    If what she saw she perceived as having potentially adverse consequences (even if only slightly so), she''d made it a habit of warning the person in question. Sempai seemed to regard this as a sort of a guiding tenet for her life.


    Unfortunately, just like Aria was doing currently-


    I''d heard that each and every person who''d been read had taken immediate offense, protesting with great umbrage that they''d never had such thoughts.


    Because of this, she''d quickly become a hated individual. Besides SSR, Sempai had no place to call home, truly a solitary and lonely existence.


    "-Then, let''s call it a day, Kanzaki. Ever since Tohyama arrived, you''ve been completely distracted, to the point that I can no longer see a thing. Even if I''ve been able to grasp your alpha waves using your sigma rhythms as a base, there''s no way to recover from that minimal mu curve. Simply put, this is otherwise the condition of one who is pre-occupied." [2]


    "No! That, that... NO! NO WAY!"


    Trying to rise from where she''d been throwing a tantrum, thud!


    Aria instead tripped, falling over backwards and planting headfirst.


    Just what has her so freaked out? To the point of falling over in such terrifying fashion.


    It seems even the gulls atop the fence are flabbergasted at Aria''s antics.


    "Listen up, Kanzaki. The metier you seek isn''t something you achieve through sheer force of will. It comes when you truly regard your target as part of your own body, the feeling you''re aiming for should be as natural as moving an arm or a leg."


    "Like a part of your body, huh. Then what do I do if it is a part of my body?"


    "That just makes things simpler. The kidoujutsu used by the second-year Hotogi applies similar methods in physical enhancement techniques."


    "So um, this body part. What if, for example, it were something like hair?"


    "Hair? Hmm. Well, for hair like yours, let me see. Perhaps imagine it as having grown two extra arms, or maybe wings; that sort of image. The greater your ability to picture it in your mind, the better. A more conventional method might be to look at pictures of an angel or Buddha and practice that way."


    "I, I see. In that case, I shouldn''t have any problems imagining it. I just need to remember either Riko or Hilda, which should be plenty."


    "?"


    "It''s nothing. I was just talking to myself."


    "...One other thing. Eat whatever it is you like. Right now, you''re like a budding flower; there''s no way to tell what exactly it is that will cause that flower to blossom. Anyway, whether it be the first type, or perhaps even a mix of the fourth type ESP, use of one''s ability - intentional or otherwise - will take something out of you. Afterwards, you''ll notice a craving for those nutrients. So, how is it? Anything you want to eat in particular?"


    "Mm. Peach buns."


    Hey, look here, you. That''s what you want all the time anyway isn''t it?


    "Peach buns is it? Kanzaki, you must be quite the sugar fiend."


    Tokitou-sempai, having so spoken, turned to face the door to the rooftop, in other words, where I was standing.


    Her twin, pale-blue eyes, pupils like black spots, zeroed in on me like a pair of leveled guns.


    "You. Move. I won''t think it rude. Though I will not, or rather, have no desire to, look in on the heart of a man, if I accidentally bump into you, because you haven''t created proper distance, and you mistakenly think I tried to look, then I will not be pleased."


    Hearing Tokitou-sempai''s words, I carefully steered clear of her, and approached Aria.


    No matter how precise Tokitou-sempai''s powers were...I couldn''t help but pity her. With the way things were for her, even daily life must be terribly inconvenient.


    Just as Tokitou-sempai exited the roof, leaving me alone-


    "Theeeeeeeeere''s something I need to say first! Everything Sempai said just now, it''s all wrong, alright? There''s NO way I would think something so shameful! From the moment I was born, I''ve never once thought anything like that! It''s wrong, WRONG!"


    I walked over to Aria''s side, who was screaming over and over "Wrong! Wrong!"


    From the start, it''s not like I was worried about what kinds of things she was thinking.


    What''s important isn''t that.


    "-Hey. Aria. What was that just now?"


    "Practice for telekinesis, though it''s not like it worked."


    ...As I thought...


    Taking advantage of when I wasn''t around to do the one thing I most dreaded!


    Striking, slashing, shooting; this girl who could just about open a store in offensive techniques was now trying to add psychic powers to her repertoire.


    I''ve counted before, the number of times she''s opened fire on me is incontrovertibly more than the enemies we''ve faced. For her to master another superfluous weapon is of great concern to my continued wellbeing.


    Please don''t learn something like that. Regrettably, I''m quite clear; even if I tell her this, there''s no way she''ll just stop.


    "Please don''t learn something like that."


    "Even if you say that, I''m not going to just stop. You should be quite clear on this, no?"


    Upon hearing the conversation play out exactly the way I imagined, I couldn''t help but be discouraged.


    All I can do is to prepare myself. Maybe I ought to go take the picture they''ll use in my funeral portrait.


    "Why do you want to waste time and energy learning something like that?"


    "I''m not telling you."


    Tossing her head aside in response, I asked Aria more directly.


    "Is this in order to revenge yourself against Kaname?"


    "...Kamome?" [3]


    Aria, having seemingly misunderstood, turned to look at the seagulls on the fence around us.


    "Not kamome, Kaname. In short, GIV."


    Hearing my response, Aria sharpened her already jagged gaze, her piercing glare focused on me.


    "Oh? You''ve even helped her choose a Japanese name. How kind. Seems like you like her, that middle-school student, you lolicon!"


    Bam! She abruptly stomped on my foot.


    "That, THAT HURTS! It''s not like I had a choice! She''d already gone around calling herself my sister, even transferring to this school! If I''d let her call herself GIV..."


    "-I''ll tell you what I told Watson: that tramp ambushed us, put us in the hospital! She''s clearly an enemy! AN. ENEMY. And yet, still you people...!"


    Aria glared at me with her camellia-colored eyes, her personal grudge evident in her gaze.


    "Listen to me, Aria. Kaname was sent by GIII as an emissary of sorts. After she attacked you, she laid down her arms- even helped carry you all to the hospital! Right now, they still haven''t chosen sides; they belong to neither Grenada nor Deen. If we want to persuade them to join- Ow! OW! That hurts! Stop it, stop hitting me!"


    Bam! Bam! Thump! Thump!


    "Shut up, shut UP, SHUT UP! You traitor!"


    I grabbed hold of her head, and held her back; her tiny arms, swinging, hit only air. Like this, by relying on the difference in our arm lengths, I could keep her punches from connecting.


    Having sealed her fists with this completely conventional method, pouting, she puffed her cheeks like a blowfish.


    "Hmph! Forget it. You clearly just love that girl, and Watson and the others are scared witless. Continuing this conversation will just lead us in circles, so I''m not going to bother repeating myself. We''ll do what we think is right; who cares what you guys do."


    "You only talk, never listen..."


    "That''s you!"


    At this anime-sounding retort from Aria, we traded glares.


    "Changing topics, where''s that girl staying now?"


    "My room. With the way things have developed, I''ve been left responsible for keeping an eye on her."


    "I knew it~"


    Aria stuck out her lower lip, mood bad to the extreme.


    "GIV...Kaname, you called her? Kan-a-me-chan~ As long as that suuuuper cute little sister of yours is to be found at your place, you can be sure I won''t! There''s not a chance in Hell that I''ll share a room with an enemy!"


    "Do you have to be so cutting? It''s not like that was your place to begin with, anyway. It''s not like I feel all that safe having to live together with her either, you know? It''s to the point where I''ve considered asking one of you girls to be a bodyguard-"


    Before I could finish what I was saying, all of a sudden one of the seagulls flap flap took flight.


    These gulls from the Tokyo Bay are larger than normal, and subsequently, the sounds made as they flap their wings is also louder than normal. Both Aria and I reflexively turned to look.


    It was almost as if it had sensed something bad was about to occur, and consequently, had beat a hasty retreat.


    Don''t tell me...the weather''s going to take a turn for the worse?


    "Kinji!"


    Aria grabbed hold of my ear, and pulled my head back around to face her.


    "You, you...don''t tell me you did some, something weird to that girl?"


    Flushed red, Aria bared her canines.


    "Wha...huh?"


    "If you''ve really done something, forget opening holes- be careful that the British Air Force doesn''t blow the entire male dorms to smithereens!"


    "Are you trying to start a war?! Listen, Aria-"


    "Bu, bu, BUT, didn''t you guys ki, ki, kiss!? You lech! You''re seriously something; at that level, forget shameful, it''s almost admirable! This damn womanizer!"


    This time Aria used her legs to engage in a lower, middle, and upper attack combo.


    Ouch, it really friggin'' hurts!


    This girl, because her hands have been rendered useless, has begun to kick without mercy.


    "Like I had anything to do with that! She''s the one who kissed me; you were there!"


    "Even Riko couldn''t help but exclaim ''To touch even his little sister, Kii-kun is seriously a human ditching humanity''!"


    What do you mean "a human ditching humanity"?


    Riko''s words sure are hard to understand. [4]


    "What do you have to say for yourself!? You''ve, you''ve even kissed me! And Shirayuki, Riko, even Reki! Honestly! This kissing bandit! Don''t tell me you''ve kissed your sister again since then!?"


    "Bam!" "Bam!" Aria began to stamp on the floor with great strength, intimidating me. I-


    "Well, that''s..."


    This is bad. After that, it''s true that we kissed.


    But that was because I''d been grabbed so tightly by Kaname that I couldn''t move, couldn''t escape what came next.


    It''s not like I''d had any impure feelings about it either.


    That said, it''s not like I was completely blameless...but still, there should be room to defend myself.


    In order to avoid having to deal with a roundhouse kick from Aria, or having her "open" holes in me, I''d better explain.


    "Listen. If we''re talking about whether or not it happened, well, it happened. But still! You, who grew up in England, should understand, that was just-"


    "You...YOU! Come on here! You guys have only known each other for one week...just how far have things gotten between you!?"


    "Let me speak! Stop always interrupting!"


    "And...and with your own sister!"


    Aria stabbed a finger in my direction, her posture loosening. I shouted in response,


    "Listen to me! Kaname, she was never my sister to begin with! You''re not the only one who''s being driven half-mad by that self-proclaimed little sister!"


    Right as I said that,


    -Boom!


    From near the large radiator installed on the rooftop, a burst of noise erupted.


    -Pasha!


    This time, the remaining seagulls all took flight in a hurry.


    "-Iyaa!"


    Causing Aria to scream as she jumped at me.


    With her barreling into me, I fell backwards, crashing into the rooftop fence.


    (...What was that sound just now...?)


    I looked in the direction the sound had originated form.


    There didn''t seem to be anything strange about that old-fashioned radiator though; even after several moments had passed, nothing changed.


    I guess something inside it must have broken down?


    "Hey, Aria. Let go of me already."


    With Aria in front of me, and the fence behind, I couldn''t budge an inch.


    But still she buried her head in my chest, refusing to release her grip.


    This situation reminded me of the one with Kaname, except that Aria was holding on much more tightly.


    "...wrong..."


    Aria seemed to be muttering to herself as she whispered,


    "...I''m the one who''s wrong. Kinji sent me that ring on my birthday, clearly showing how he feels...but I didn''t know how to respond...I''m the one at fault here..."


    "Aria?"


    Because she kept mumbling to herself, I lowered my head and sneaked a peek at her face.


    Her face seemed to undergone a transformation, and she raised her head to answer my questioning gaze.


    Her face showed her steely resolve.


    Stifling her anger, she looked at me with uncertainty in her eyes.


    "...That girl...really isn''t your sister?"


    "Why are you so suspicious of that?"


    At my less-than-joyful rejoinder, she again spoke,


    "Kinji, do you remember...Do you remember the fight with Jeanne, in that underground warehouse?"


    "...?"


    "At that time...you told me, ''As long as I live, I will trust you.''"


    "Oh...yeah...I remember."


    Even though I said it under the influence of Hysteria Mode, but still, it''s embarrassing enough to want to die.


    "Wait a moment. Why would you bring that up all of a sudden?"


    "Because what I have no evidence to support what I''m about to say; it''s purely my intuition."


    "Intuition...?"


    "I feel that...between Kinji and that girl...exists some kind of unbreakable bond. This feeling is the same as the one I felt back then from Kana. Even though I''m still not sure I''m entirely convinced about the thing with that beautiful sempai, that is, your brother?, but to be honest, according to my intuition, it feels right. And right now, what I feel is similar, if you ask me. That is to say, that girl, GIV, or Kaname, whatever...I think she might really be your sister."


    Even though I wanted to reject her words with a laugh...


    But...I couldn''t.


    Even though the impression given by the textbooks in Inquesta classes is so far apart as to sometimes forget who she really is-


    The Kanzaki H. Aria standing in front of me at this moment is without a doubt the flesh and blood of the one-and-only Sherlock Holmes.


    When it came to the Sherlock who I''d battled on the IU, it was assuredly his nearly supernatural deductive ability that had brought him reputation and fame, but in all honesty, his intuitive prowess was no less impressive.


    From that point on, I''ve been more than clear on one thing.


    Aria has, without a doubt, inherited that intuition of his.


    And that Aria has just told me...that Kaname might really be my sister.


    "With that said, however, the relationship between you and Kana seems different from that of you and Kaname. I''m not quite sure how to explain this clearly, but...if I was to make an analogy, if I were to draw the relationship between you and Kana, you two would be one large and one small version of the same shape, similar, but not identical." [5]


    Mm...I think I more or less understand.


    After all, my brother really embodies the idealized form of my abilities.


    "When it comes to you and Kaname, on the other hand; you two feel like two comma shapes, like Yin and Yang, only showing their true shape when placed together. That''s how it seems to me."


    Two shapes, incomplete on their own, which only achieve their true form when combined together.


    I guess that''s how she sees the relationship between Kaname and I?


    It definitely isn''t the clearest explanation, but still, what she said...


    Truly has no basis, and yet carries quite the persuasive power.


    I consequently entered a deep state of contemplation, pondering her words, until Aria grabbed me by my lapels.


    "...Do you like her?"


    "Don''t waste my time with that crap. How could that even be possible?"


    "Then..."


    "...?"


    "Then...let''s just stay like this for a moment."


    Aria held me, once more lowering her head and burying her forehead in my chest.


    The atmosphere made it hard to refuse, so I looked to the heavens, trying my best to avoid the fragrantly sweet smell of cape jasmine which wafted over from her body.


    The seagulls rode the air currents in the evening sky as they spiraled higher and higher.


    "I...think I need to be a little bit clearer too."


    "...Clearer?"


    Having heard only bits of her mumbling, I asked for clarification.


    "Lo, lo, lower your head! Un, un, until I can reach it with my face!"


    She uttered forth the strangest command.


    "Why? I don''t want to. Your head..."


    Almost blurting out, "Has an aroma that''ll land me in Hysteria Mode if I''m careless", I swallowed my words and raised my head even higher.


    "Er, that is, it doesn''t matter who, no one wants their face stuck to someone else''s head, right?"


    "...Stop whining! Look down, down!"


    Though her tone sounded almost like that of a drill sergeant calling, "Right, FACE!", by now, my pride was on the line. I stubbornly kept my head held high.


    "..."


    "..."


    The silence continued unabated for a short time, before...


    "Then...Kin, Kinji."


    When Aria called out, her voice shaking, I lowered my gaze, but only my eyes.


    Unexpectedly, her whole body was trembling.


    What''s going on here? Even though her head''s lowered enough that I can''t see clearly, she seems to be blushing. From her neck to the tips of her ears, she''s thoroughly red.


    "Um, then, then...Your, your..."


    "...?"


    "Your shoelace is undone?"


    Reacting to Aria''s strange question, as if stiffly read from a script, I couldn''t help but look down in response.


    At that precise instant, Aria closed her eyes, straightened her back, and stepped forward.


    "...!"


    "...!"


    That blushing face, that tiny mouth...pressed down on my lips.


    Without warning, Aria seemed to have become intensely feverish, the boiling heat of her body passing through her lips to me...This is...


    (A kiss...)


    I was kissed...?


    My brain only just made the connection.


    By the time I came to this realization, Aria had already flipped around with her back to me, pigtails drifting along.


    And swiftly bolted for the rooftop door like racing the 100 meter.


    "ARIA!"


    Just what is this supposed to mean?


    I prepared to follow after her, but she dashed through the door like a bullet, hands clutched to her chest, as she disappeared down the other edge of the stairwell.


    I didn''t have the slightest hope of catching her at that speed. In any case, because of the injury to my right knee, it''s not like I could run anyway.


    "..."


    I held my hand to my lips, confirming the beating of my heart.


    Aria hadn''t opened her eyes to confirm the location of my mouth, instead her clumsy kiss had seen our faces crash one against another, our teeth clacking as they collided...man, it friggin'' hurts.


    Even though the pain had slowed the feeling for a moment...


    Here it comes.


    That familiar flow of blood.


    - Hysteria Mode -


    As expected, if it''s Aria, it''ll appear. Quite easily too, and intensely.


    My mind turned crystal-clear, my entire brain seemed to awake, and quite discernibly, I felt my senses sharpen.


    Moreover, something like a sixth sense made itself known...and reported.


    - An ominous feeling.


    Back then, that sound that scared away all the seagulls...I had better double check what caused it. Was it really just a simple accident?


    As I deliberated on the matter, I unconsciously drew my weapon.


    I kept an eye out for anything suspicious as I circled around to the other side of the air conditioner.


    "..."


    But forget a person, not so much as a kitten appeared.


    That said, there was one thing that stuck out as being rather odd.


    Though the neat design of the manufactured fence ought to be laid out in a regular rhombus pattern, in this case, irregularities appeared all over.


    Large rhombuses, small rhombuses, even triangles...


    It looked as if some unknown person had distorted the shape of the fence time and time again with their bare hands.


    Although this irregularity was clearly the work of a person, neither hide nor hair could be found of this mysterious stranger.


    It''s not like pranks like these were all that uncommon; I, myself, had done similar things when younger...but still, the sheer number of distortions was definitely out of the ordinary.


    Approximately 50 different places had been twisted beyond repair...it was no ordinary mind that was responsible for this.


    "..."


    My Hysteria Mode-enhanced perception also noted something else as out-of-the-ordinary.


    Here where I stood, below my feet, beneath my shadow, something was strange.


    I knelt down on a single knee, and touched the cement floor.


    The floor was clearly irregular...strike that; rather, the floor itself was, for the most part, as expected, had clearly been left scored in places.


    Though my immediate thought was that some sort of tool had left these scars, I don''t think that''s the case.


    My fear is that this...was the work of a person; the scars carved into the cement floor by their nails with horrifying strength.


    Seeing the slivers lying atop the floor, I guessed this to have occurred quite recently.


    It probably happened sometime between when Aria and I kissed and when she had left- repeatedly and endlessly gripping - and scoring - the cement with their hands.


    (Wait...is this writing? Letters, it looks like.)


    "T...r...a...i..."


    With my shadow in the way, the letters were hard to make out. I moved a little, allowing the setting sun to shine blood-red on the ground, illuminating the words before me.


    The words scrawled into the ground weren''t just on the ground...they were etched into the wall as well.


    "Traitor" "Traitor" "Traitor" "Traitor" "Traitor"[6]


    (What the hell is this?)


    My blood ran cold. Who? Who could be responsible for such a thing, so much like a dark ritual to invoke a curse?


    Well, then again...


    This was, after all, the SSR building, a veritable Pandora''s Box of strange types from whom such behavior would come as no great surprise.


    Likely a result of that scene, straight out of a horror movie, the effects of my Hysteria Mode dissipated faster than normal.


    Returning to the dorms, I found Kaname watching a satellite broadcast of a baseball match.


    The announcer spoke in English, so it seemed she was watching an MLB playoff game?


    "Ugh...two outs. How unreasonable, almost like gutting someone with a kitchen knife."


    In response to her whispered, incomprehensible comments,


    "Hey, I''m home."


    As I greeted her,


    Kaname''s entire face seemed to smile as she turned to face me.


    "Ah, Onii-chan. Welcome back. Dinner''s already ready."


    Looking more closely, the glass tabletop was littered with caramel candy wrappers.


    Of the same kind as those I had previously bought for her at the convenience store.


    She seemed to have gone on some sort of binge...was the game really that boring?


    "Oi, Kaname. We still haven''t had dinner yet, don''t fill up on that sort of thing."


    "Eh? Why?"


    "What do you mean ''why''? Because it''s bad for you. And to eat so many!"


    I spoke as I took off my coat, and turned to look at her-


    Only to find her, once again, with tears filling her eyes.


    "Wha, what is it this time?"


    "I''m so happy. Love can truly be found here. This just goes to show, I really am the best; after all, I am the youngest. Onii-chan''s love for me is definitely deeper than it is for anyone else."


    Kaname not only seemed to be speaking to herself, but seemed even to have drawn some inane conclusion on her own.


    "You, just how in the world did you come to ''that'' conclusion?"


    "Because Onii-chan is worried about my health."


    Kaname, having made a mountain of this minuscule molehill,


    Began to rub her fingers against the back of the sofa.


    Her fingers were now completely covered in Band-Aids; this time, her entire fingertips having been injured.


    "Hey, what''s up with your fingers?"


    "Oh, um, this is, well..."


    Diverting her gaze from me slightly, she replied,


    "When...when I was cooking, I was a little careless."


    "Can you really hurt yourself that badly just cooking? Are you alright?"


    "Nn. Don''t worry. Ehehe, I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Kaname showed a bashful expression, waving her hands in embarrassment.


    Honestly, I can''t decide if she''s amazing or just clumsy.


    Afterwards...


    Immediately upon returning home, the scent had given away that tonight''s dinner was again curry.


    Every two or three days, Kaname would again make curry.


    "Do you really like curry that much?"


    I asked, as we ate together.


    "I don''t dislike it."


    "Only that much? Then why cook it every couple days? Not to mention, each time the taste is the same."


    "Mm. That''s because the first time I made it Onii-chan said it was delicious."


    "Just, just because of that? I''m amazed you even remember."


    "As long as it''s Onii-chan, whatever you say, whatever you do; I remember everything."


    Kaname looked down at the plate of curry with a wistful expression.


    "When you told me that, I was so happy...so every time since I''ve used the same ingredients and the same sauce, in order to reproduce that same flavor, without differing by so much as a gram."


    She nonchalantly said something pretty outrageous.


    "Not even a gram different? Surely you''re not serious?"


    "I''m the kind of person who never forgets anything."


    She lowered her head, her eyes peeking through her bangs as she watched my eyes.


    That gaze...seen through the shadow of her hair seemed almost a glare. Why glare at me?


    Then again, she is quite the moody child. It''s pointless trying to interpret her every action.


    I replied with a simple "Oh, is that so," before continuing to eat my decidedly delicious curry once more.


    When it came to normal subjects, the level of instruction at Butei High was rather low by comparison.


    It''s possible it was because, as rumored, "that kind" of mind was predominant among Butei High students. However, the more likely explanation was simply that, as compared to the "well-rounded" nature preferred among normal students, "excellence in a specific expertise" gave a Butei High student the better chance of becoming a truly top-quality Butei. As a result, placing emphasis where emphasis was due had naturally given rise to the current way of things.


    This being the case, one who was immersed in the Butei High curriculum for the entirety of their three years became quite the abnormal person, making such training a one-way trip. As an example, take Aria or Reki. While both are top-rated Buteis, put either of them to work in a normal company as OLs [7], and they''d surely make a mess of things.


    Thus, it was for the sake of growing up as a normal adult that I so desperately wanted to switch schools.


    (For the time being, let''s put everything else aside, and at least work hard at these normal classes.)


    Just as I''d finally motivated myself to take this English class seriously...


    -Don! ~roll~ ~roll~


    Almost as if intended to disturb my concentration, something flew from behind me and rolled onto my desk.


    "?"


    I picked up what looked to be a wad of paper.


    It looked to have been treated with an alkaline solution, a technique Butei often used to pass confidential information to one another.


    I carefully straightened out the paper.


    "Discovered 3''s true identity. Come to the art equipment room at 1700 hours for debriefing.


    P.S. At the same time, how about some rehabilitation?


    L. Watson"


    Having read the contents of the paper, I turned to Watson, who frowned in disgust, her face appearing to protest, "Moron! Look forward!"


    When Watson had lobbed the paper my way, Aria had been blowing her nose, while Riko was fast asleep...It seemed neither of them had noticed our interaction.


    But seriously, Watson. Did you really need to communicate with this thing? Couldn''t you have just sent me a text, like a normal person?


    As I entered the dimly-lit art equipment room, with its curtains drawn, I complained to Watson as I had planned, to which she responded that I''d promised to ignore all texts from her.


    She seemed a bit disagreeable.


    I could tell from the way she struck my foot with a paper bag enclosing a female school uniform.


    This bastard. While in public, she puts up the facade of a dignified honor student, but the second we''re alone, she''s like a mischievous brat. What was with that just now?


    I''ve always felt like her interactions with me were rather perfunctory, almost like putting on a show. Damn her, looking down on people like that.


    "As long as the contents include the words ''rehabilitation'', you always pretend you haven''t seen a thing."


    Watson''s cheeks flushed slightly in anger. Well, it''s not like there isn''t something to what she said...


    Watson had relentlessly sent me invitations for rehabilitation, and I had just as consistently completely ignored them.


    The so-called "rehabilitation" referred to her dressing up once more as a girl. Watson, who had entered Butei High as a cross-dressing student, was training in preparation for confessing her true gender and her inevitable return to society. According to Watson, this was also to serve as training for me, who she described as having insufficient understanding of the opposite gender, giving me the opportunity to increase my familiarity with those of the feminine persuasion.


    And what exactly did that entail?


    The two of us locked in a room, as Watson would simultaneously conduct her training to become more feminine while I sought to "become more manly".


    Simply put, it saw the two of us engaging in a low-level roleplay; in other words, we played house. Even though we''re clearly second years in high school already.


    The important point, if you ask me, was-


    There was no way I wanted to be caught alone with a girl (Watson) in a small, dark room like this one.


    Hence my desperate attempts to avoid her messages at all costs. Can''t you take a hint, Watson?


    What made things worse was the nigh-obsessed attitude she seemed to take towards these things. Ever since she''d realized that I''d been ignoring her messages, she''d tried every method imaginable to stubbornly force me to come. Take this time, for example, where she''d intentionally paired up her invitation with a matter of actual importance.


    In just such a manner, I''d found myself coerced into attending some five, six "rehabilitation" sessions.


    "I know you can''t wait to get started with the rehabilitation, but first, fill me in. The ''3'' written on that paper just now- that was referring to GIII, yes?"


    "Indeed. You''re going to join me for rehabilitation in just a sec, right? I''ve been waiting for this for so long."


    Having reminded me again of the fate that awaited me, she reached her hand into her backpack and pulled out a single page of A4 paper.


    "Though I''m still unclear regarding the one who lives with you, GIV, that is, Kaname, but I believe I''ve been able to ascertain the true identity of GIII."


    "You found out from contacts in Informa?"


    "No. The name seemed familiar to me, so I visited the Liberty Mason Grand Lodge in London. As I was looking through the American group''s ''Non-friendly party list'', in the section for ''Agents having received, but rejected, an invitation from Liberty Mason'' I found GIII''s name. He seems to be quite the big-shot in American Butei circles. Furthermore, his detailed information was all classified at the ''Secret B'' level."


    "A big-shot?"


    "Yeah, famous to the point that we pulled his data pretty much instantaneously. Here''s part of what we found."


    Watson pulled out a photo.


    I saw a man who looked just like GIII.


    Although he wore a black suit and black sunglasses, it was, without a doubt, GIII.


    "Huh...hey, wait, this...It can''t be...?"


    What had astounded me wasn''t GIII, though.


    Rather it was the man next to him, about to enter a black Rolls-Royce.


    This person...was the 44th President of the United States of America...Barack Obama.


    From where GIII stood relative to the President in the picture, he seemed to be employed in an escort or bodyguard capacity.


    "This is the real thing. He''s originally an American Butei, but more than that, he''s not just an S-rank either, but a rank higher- an R-rank."


    "R-rank...?"


    "You haven''t heard of it? Among the Butei in Japan exists another R-rank, so I figured you''d heard of it. This rank really exists, and there are only seven Butei in the entire world who have been bestowed with this rating. Since they nearly all serve heads of state or royalty exclusively, they''ve taken the first letter of the word ''Royal'' to serve as their rank name, hence ''R-rank''."


    An existence superior even to S-ranks...R-ranked Buteis.


    Further, there are only seven of them in the whole world...just how crazy are these guys?


    Even if we look at S-ranked Buteis, there are only 712 of them in the entire world.


    "An S-ranked Butei can singlehandedly deal with a company of soldiers. An R-rank, on the other hand, can fight an entire battalion. If it''s small enough, then just one of these individuals could suppress an entire country."[8]


    "My God. Next time, pass on sharing all the gory details, please. I more or less understand what kind of nightmarish existence GIII is now. This is ridiculous...how can someone like that even exist?"


    Seeing me grow weak at the knees, Watson continued to flip through the information recorded in English.


    "Even though the data is still somewhat unclear, GIII''s genius seems to be man-made, that is to say, his abilities appear to be artificially enhanced."


    "Man-made...genius...? What the hell are you talking about?"


    -Wait, hadn''t I heard this before?


    Watson seemed to have more or less figured out what was on my mind, so she nodded.


    "IU- after the second World War, the submarine IU definitely disappeared, but the plans for its creation were handed over to the United Nations by the Germans. Ever since then, the Americans have been plumbing its depths for research. Their results came in the form of the ''Los Alamos Elite'', a plan to artificially create superhumans with science."[9]


    They seem to have inherited the IU philosophy.


    Although, as compared to the superstitious IU, they seemed to have tackled the problem with a scientific approach.


    "The thing is, successful results of the Los Alamos Elite program are quite few. Or rather, zero."


    "Zero? Is GIII not a success?"


    "Well, at first he was most definitely considered a success. Even at an institution like Los Alamos, his rate of learning was such that it was only a matter of time before the positions of teacher and student between him and the staff had swapped. When it comes to athletic ability, though unofficial, I''ve heard he''s broken countless Olympic records. The clincher is- he did all this while only a teenager."


    "Then isn''t that a huge success? He even became the personal bodyguard for the President, an elite among elites."


    "Up to here, yes. Unfortunately, at some point afterwards, things changed."


    "...Things changed?"


    "The notes say he went mad. When he escaped from the laboratory where he was raised, with his bare hands, he crippled every member of the entire unit stationed there."


    An entire unit...with his bare hands...?


    Just how strong is this guy?


    And he''s insane, to boot. This is no joke.


    "Afterwards, the American government sanctioned a hit on him, and they didn''t just send one assassin. But even though these were the best, the vast majority of them couldn''t catch so much as his scent. Those that did manage to find him never returned."


    "...They were killed?"


    "No. They became his subordinates. GIII has a real aura of leadership about him, a real charisma. Some minor differences aside, it''s just like you."


    "Please don''t talk about us like we''re the same. I''m nothing like that."


    Tsuzuri-sensei had said the same thing before. For whatever reason, people seem to occasionally make this mistake. It''s not like I even have that many friends, after all.


    "-The driver who brought us back from the Shinagawa geofront is another individual who was turned by GIII. With the way things were, it was like sending assassins after GIII only served to increase the size of his group. The American government came to this realization, and called off the hit. They''ve since switched to negotiations instead, which are yet ongoing."


    A "man-made genius" that even the American government can''t handle...


    A monster like that, there''s no way he would ever lose to a group with mediocre grades like ours.


    It looks like Tamamo and the others were right...crossing swords with someone like that is definitely not a good idea.


    Having finally understood what we were up against, I was at last able to accept this point.


    "GIV, Kaname, appears to have been another artificial superhuman who fled with GIII as he escaped the lab. It''s just that since she escaped without ever having entered society as he had, there don''t seem to be any records of her existence."


    Oi. It''s not like I hadn''t figured out that much on my own. I mean, look at their names!


    "...Why would guys like that want to take part in this ''Far East Warfare''?"


    "That I''m still unclear on. We''re looking into it."


    "..."


    "Ok, now the debriefing is over. Let''s get started on the rehabilitation."


    "..."


    "We''re starting the re~ha~bi~li~ta~tion, yes?"


    Watson showed an expression like that of a small dog whose master had refused to play ball.


    "Ah, right."


    I, who had gotten lost in a train of thought, quickly raised my head.


    Whatever...she''d done her part, so I might as well obediently play along.


    I can keep her company for today, I guess.


    "Ahem. The setting for today''s ''play'' is this: I''m a female club manager, and you''re a member of the selfsame club. The scenario as well as the script are recorded in the notebook."


    "Aren''t you going way overboard with this? And please, for the love of God, say the full name - ''role play''; ''play'' sounds weird."[10]


    My protest seemed to go in one ear and out the other.


    "What kind of club should it be Tohyama? How does an old-fashioned equestrian club sound?"


    "How is that old-fashioned? Anyway, who cares what kind it is, just hurry up and begin."


    "Ok. Then, Tohyama, go and face the door. I''m going to change."


    Shortly after speaking, Watson reached into her paper bag and pulled out a school uniform. From behind me...


    ~rustle~ ~rustle~


    ...came the sounds of Watson taking off her clothes.


    Because she''d violently compelled me to watch before, I knew that beneath her male clothing, only her bottom half was covered by female underwear.


    That means that, right now, that..."that" is completely exposed?


    So fair it seemed to glow in the light of the setting sun, that...


    (This, this is bad!)


    Strange memories threatened to bubble forth from deep within my memory.


    If I was to enter the so-called "Recall Hysteria", that is to say, if I was to enter Hysteria Mode all on my own at these memories, then I''d have played quite the fool.


    I need to think of something else, distract myself.


    Even if this is completely stupid, let''s look for stains on the door or through the keyhole.


    Doing so, I noticed something strange about this terribly ordinary door.


    (...Hmm?)


    Some sort of light seemed to come in through the keyhole, and looked almost to waver...


    Moreover-


    I could have sworn I heard someone gritting their teeth in anger on the other side of the door.


    (Don''t tell me there''s someone on the other side...?)


    I knelt down, and peeked through the keyhole into the hallway.


    Though the hole was, of course, quite small, and thus I couldn''t get a clear picture of the whole hallway...


    But I at least could see what was immediately in front of me, and there didn''t appear to be anyone in front of the door. That sound must have been made by someone passing by.


    Be that as it may, what I had heard was no illusion. Maybe it was best to end this rehabilitation session as soon as possible?


    "Are you done changing?"


    I inquired of Watson.


    "Not, not yet. When I was putting on my neckerchief, the hook for my bra came loose. This is such bad luck."


    Is the play-by-play really necessary!?


    "...Ok, I''m good. Man, when you wear a skirt, the wind keeps blowing in. This just feels so weird."


    Finally hearing the words I''d been waiting for, I turned my head - as if playing Red Light, Green Light - to see Watson, dressed up like a girl in her sailor uniform.


    Although, to be accurate, she was a girl to begin with, so the real "dress-up" is when she pretends to be a guy normally. Sadly, the opposite impression seems well engraved into my mind.


    (On another note...when I look carefully...she really is a girl, isn''t she?)


    The slender lines of her legs give off a healthy feeling; for them to always be hidden by pants really is a shame.


    "...What do you think you''re staring at, Tohyama? Oh wait! No, never mind, it''s ok! Look to your heart''s content. I am, after all, a girl. There''s no way I can allow something this small to throw me off. I know even if you normally don''t show it, deep down, you''re still fond of me."


    "What the hell?"


    "That''s how the script goes."


    Watson answered me as she stabbed the notebook with her finger.


    "What do you mean ''that''s how it goes''? You''re the one who wrote this! Why would you write something like that?"


    "What, what''s wrong with that? What I write is my decision!"


    Having thus responded, Watson''s legs shifted into what appeared to be a boxing stance.


    If she were to hit me, I don''t know that I could let it go, although, in this situation, it was probably best to just lower my head and go along with the flow.


    "...And then? What''s the plan for today?"


    "Well, let''s start just like we''ve done before, with small steps."


    The term "small steps" referred to a technique from psychology designed for overcoming one''s phobias. It involved increasing exposure to one''s fear step by step, little by little.


    In Watson''s case, she''d set as her goal the ability to have others see her as a girl without feeling nervous or anxious.


    The first step was for us to converse normally from within a distance of a meter, afterwards narrowing the distance to 75cm, 50cm, 30cm, and so forth.


    "Our previous record saw our shoes separated by five centimeters. Today, I''d like to close that gap entirely. If we can achieve that, then that''d be extraordinary."


    And just what part of that is extraordinary?


    You know, forget it, whatever makes her happy. Whatever it takes to end this even a second earlier.


    "Alright, then come on over."


    "Nn. Don''t run, ok? Er, wait, that''s not it- Then, please just stay where you are, Tohyama...kun."


    Just one sentence spoken like a girl was enough to make her blush...


    Saying that, she proceeded to walk towards me as if amidst a minefield, careful step following careful step.


    Her pink skirt lightly swayed...


    Upon closer inspection, she seemed to have even swapped out her shoes for the brown ones designated for female students.


    "...Here, here I come, Tohyama-kun."


    I waited quietly as she slowly closed the gap between us, stopping just in front of me.


    And then, as if steeling her resolve, she took one final step forward.


    Finally, her shoes made contact with mines, or rather, could even be said to be slightly atop of mine.


    "..."


    "..."


    Watson was shorter than me, so her head only came up to my chin. Together with the slight warmth of body heat, a slight fragrance of cinnamon floated gently from her short hair.


    (...)


    This is what makes Watson dangerous.


    Because she normally feels like a guy, the second she displays her feminine side like this...


    The feeling of disparity makes you particularly aware of how cute she is.


    As an example, take Riko in comparison. Because Riko is the kind of girl who gives off a heightened sense of femininity, the second she appears before me, I''m on guard. Having thus prepared myself, even when she closes in on me, I''m able to handle it. In this way, my body will naturally protect itself in a way that makes it non-trivial to fall into Hysteria Mode. Although, I have to say, this approach is pretty sad.


    When it comes to Watson, however, my body makes no such instinctive preparations.


    Since the way she normally acts is, for all intents and purposes, just like a guy, I can''t help but let down my guard around here.


    And the second she does something truly girl-like-


    I find myself in my current situation, my blood pressure having jumped to the brink of danger in a flash.


    "...Tohyama, kun. How are you? The horses are looking quite good today, too."


    As I wordlessly waited, Watson coyly greeted me.


    The demure aura she produced once again reminded me she was a girl. Ugh.


    Unlike the coquettish and unreserved Riko, the feeling Watson gave off seemed much more appropriate for a girl her age.


    Calm down, keep it cool Kinji.


    I''d already fallen into Hysteria Mode here once before, no need to make that mistake again.


    "Er, you alright there Watson? This ''is'' pretty close."


    "I''m alright. I even think it''s quite, quite comfortable! Oh, and uh, I''ve told you before. When I''m dressed like this, you''re to call me ''Elle''."[11]


    "Uh, yeah. Sorry about that, Elle."


    "I sure hope everything will go well today. I''ll do my best."


    "As will I."


    Do my best not to enter Hysteria Mode that is.


    I thought to myself that I''d better take a deep breath, calm myself down a little, when just as I inhaled-


    Crap. I''d achieved the opposite effect. Inhaling deeply had only served to fill my lungs and nostrils with the sweet aroma emanating from Watson. What the heck was I thinking?


    Thanks to having self-destructed, I found myself ''just'' on the edge of falling into Hysteria Mode.


    "Alright then. Today, I''ll do it, Tohyama."


    "Do what?"


    "Rest easy."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s only on the cheek. Not, not, not the lips! Let''s leave that for next time!"


    "That''s why I''m asking you-"


    Right as I was about to repeat my question, Watson''s face, flush to the tips of her ears, suddenly raised her head-


    And lightly placed her lips on my cheek.


    -...!


    This must be what they mean when they say that things come in threes.[12]


    First Kaname, then Aria, and now, the real curveball, Watson, had kissed me.


    That makes it three on the month already. When did I become such a celebrity?


    "...!"


    "I, I did it!"


    Watson seemed wholeheartedly ecstatic as she bounded towards me.


    Her soft arms, chest, waist- her entire body stuck to me like glue. She really is a girl.


    "I did it, Tohyama! Counting on you for rehabilitation was the right decision after all. Only after actually doing it do I now understand. How, hmm, how do I describe this...It''s really something that fills you with joy. Without a doubt, this is a necessary step on my path to becoming a girl. Ok, let''s give it another go, or rather, several."


    Saying that, she again pecked me on the cheek...and not just a few times.


    "Stop, stop! Once is more than enough!"


    "I want, I want more. Tohyama, I like...I like you- that''s how the setting goes. That''s the only reason."


    What the hell kind of club is this? Whatever happened to the horses!?


    Unlike the sexy, mature ambiance of Riko and Shirayuki, Watson felt more like a young girl...which for some reason, only served to make her seem all the cuter. Consequently,


    I embraced Watson, having entered into Mezza Hysteria-


    Which, though mild, was yet indisputably Hysteria Mode.


    -At that moment.


    My slightly enhanced senses picked up a sound-


    ~scritch~ ~scritch~ ~scritch~


    I once again the sound of gritted teeth, gnashing in anger, drifted over from the other side of the door.


    Looking through the keyhole, I met someone''s gaze!


    "-Wait, WAIT! Elle!"


    "Tohyama, Tohyama."


    "Not that! I know you''re excited by the results of your rehabilitation, but I need you to calm down."


    "...?"


    Picking up Watson in a bridal carry, I let her down behind the statue of Venus.


    Stealthily placing myself at her side, I stole a glance at the pair of eyes on the other side of the door, which continued to peek through the keyhole.


    Furthermore, the "scritching" sound had continued without ceasing, which I could only hear as the sound of teeth gritted in extreme irritation.


    Though I desperately hoped that the other person had not been able to grasp the situation through the small keyhole, I had no expectation that what they had seen would lead to them to think that they''d witnessed anything but a lover''s tryst.


    Turning to Watson, a blank look on her face, I quietly whispered in her ear-


    "There''s someone watching! Let''s end our rehabilitation for today, hurry up and change back."


    "-What, what are you saying?"


    Watson had abruptly turned so red I wouldn''t have been surprised to see steam expelled from atop her head.


    She proceeded to frantically extract her male clothes from within the paper bag.


    "Hurry! I need to confirm the situation in the hallway."


    "Toh, Tohyama! Help me! I''m shaking so hard I can''t change on my own!"


    In response to her voice, trying its hardest not to cry, without allowing myself the slightest glance of her flesh-


    I pulled her shirt from the bag.


    As Watson slowly removed her top in a panic, arms and legs trembling, I turned my head, and again assessed the situation on the other side of the door.


    Whoever it was had seemed to realize we''d noticed their presence, as their prying glance had disappeared from the keyhole.


    My ears also picked up the sound of someone sprinting down the hallway. They seemed to have made a precipitous retreat.


    (That rat...)


    No matter how you look at it, normally when you''d run into a guy-girl pair in a place where no one ought to be...


    You''d mind your own business, and pretending you hadn''t seen a thing, quietly leave.


    Though I didn''t have the opportunity to explain our situation more fully, the two of us were, indisputably, both afflicted individuals, and that we might transcend our impairments, were undergoing rehabilitation. And yet someone had had the nerve to snoop!


    "We''d better get out of here, Watson. Whoever it was is now gone, but if they went to grab someone else, this could be trouble."


    "Ah, mm."


    As Watson seemed to have finished changing-


    I stuffed her skirt into the bag, and taking her hand, charged towards the door, which I opened without delay.


    At which point, Watson refused to move a step further.


    "What''s the matter? We need to leave now."


    "Wait, wait a moment, Tohyama. My lapels need to be fixed."


    Watson fixed the lapels of her coat with her left hand. Looking further, it seemed only part of her shirt was tucked into her pants, quite the sloppy look. Whatever, I had no time to look after her.


    Thinking thusly, I roughly pulled Watson out of the art equipment room with me.


    "Eh? Tohyama-kun and...Watson-kun?"


    When who did we chance upon, but our classmate whom had just ascended the stairway-


    Assault''s pretty-boy, Shiranui.


    Shiranui''s eyes nearly popped out of his head in shock.


    In his hands were copper plates used for etching; it seemed he''d been asked by the art teacher to help carry things?


    Having caught sight of Shiranui, Watson instinctively covered her chest, which, unlike Aria, was only flat by reason of having been bound by a sarashi. [13]


    With the way she was dressed, a glance was all it would take for anyone to realize that she''d only just put on her clothes, and in a hurry at that.


    Seeing me struck absolutely speechless, and the nearly-frightened-to-tears Watson hiding behind my back, Shiranui-


    "Um..."


    His face showed he dearly wanted to ask, "What in God''s name happened here?" but didn''t know how.


    "..."


    My face frozen like a plaster bust, I frantically tapped my Hysteria Mode-enhanced mind for assistance.


    The voyeur from before had fled the scene, so it probably wasn''t Shiranui.


    (But this current situation is no less dangerous!)


    Within my brain-


    An image of Shiranui-meijin facing off against Tohyama-ryuou in a shogi match floated to the surface.[14]


    On the board, Shiranui''s ferocious offensive has begun. Against the attack of Shiranui, Tohyama must defend.


    I turned to Watson for aid, but her forehead was glued to my back, her head buried against me. It looks like this girl, upon falling into a panic, has the tendency to shut down like the power''s been cut, leaving everything to others to fix. How cunning.


    (Looking at this objectively, our situation''s not good. SO NOT GOOD!)


    What Shiranui has seen is as follows:


    In the supposedly empty optional-class building, from within the confines of the art equipment room...


    Those who are definitely not participating in any art classes, or alternatively, those who have no valid reason to be here at this time - Watson and I - were seen.


    Furthermore, it looks like within that same room, Watson had removed his clothes.[15]


    To continue the shogi analogy, my rook''s already been captured by his bishop.


    No, in reality, with the situation being that I''d been seen hiding in the art equipment room with a "girl who''d taken off her clothes, engaged in some unknown activity", I should actually say that I was behind a hundred, no, a thousand moves.


    Though I couldn''t reject this situation strongly enough, if this incident were taken as a guy-girl rendezvous, then that''d be one thing.


    The by-far larger problem was-


    Shiranui doesn''t know Watson''s a girl.


    Instead, he thinks she''s a guy.


    In other words, from Shiranui''s perspective-


    Watson (a guy) and I had just exited the art equipment room where "he''d taken off his clothes as part of some unknown activity".


    (Doesn''t that make check?!)


    In my shogi-filled mind, both my gold and silver generals had already been captured.


    Watson''s good looks were well known throughout the school. During the Ristorante Mask activity, many male students had lost their minds over her sailor uniform-clad appearance. That is to say, she was a guy well beloved by other male students (although she was actually a girl).


    And who was the first to raise his hand against her, but the notorious playboy - me. In other words, Tohyama Kinji, this second year high school student, had already grown tired of toying with women, and had decided to give pretty boys a taste.


    -That''s probably pretty much what Shiranui''s thinking right now?


    In my mind, both my knight and lance had just disappeared.


    Adding fuel to the fire was the fact that Watson and I were holding hands, and could thus be seen to have quite the mutual affection. Because Watson''s clothes were also disheveled, one might surmise that our relationship had gone quite far.


    At last, the entirety of my pawn force vanished from atop the game board.


    (I, I need to defend myself-)


    Even if all that remained was my king, with his forces scattered in disarray, the ever disgraceful Tohyama-ryuou''s slightly Hysteria Mode-enhanced mind made one final play: "Because I was considering taking up art next year, I thought I''d try my hand at a sketch. Watson here agreed to be my model."


    This is too forced, isn''t it? Regrettably, because I was only partially in Hysteria Mode, this was the best I could come up with.


    Even though I''d come up with a similar excuse that time with Fuuma, she''d only fallen for it because she was an idiot. Shiranui, on the other hand, was quite bright. There was no way this was going to cut it.


    Nonetheless, if I didn''t do something, I''d lose by simply running out of time.


    Hurry- hurry my mouth! Say something! Real men need guts; who cares what it is, just try!


    "Shi, Shiranui! Listen to me! The reason why I''m here with another guy-"


    As I opened my mouth at last,


    Shiranui extended a hand as if to say, "You don''t need to say another word."


    Then, speaking in that gentlemanly manner only possible for such a rare Butei specimen as he,


    "Don''t worry about it. This isn''t the kind of thing the public ever needs to know. My lips are sealed, I promise."


    He then gave a stiff, awkward smile.


    From that warm and gentle smile, belying the terrible misunderstanding that lay behind it, shone the kindness of that heart as wide as the ocean, openly accepting the two who had tasted of the forbidden fruit.


    Not that he was able to completely hide his shock, his fingers trembling.


    Within my mind, I saw Tohyama-ryuou''s complete and utter destruction, whom, with nowhere left to retreat, could only bow his head and accept defeat.


    "Toh, Tohyama, let''s go."


    Having spoken not a word until this moment, Watson pushed me from behind.


    Taking me, whose mind had flooded completely with white, out of the optional-classes building.

 Volume 10 - CH 5

    As we made our way back to my dorm in Watson''s Porsche, an awkward silence filled the car.


    The atmosphere was pretty much what you''d expect from a situation where a lovers'' tryst had been discovered by a peer.


    By the way, Watson had made a speedy recovery, and in an attempt to comfort me, offered the following words, "Don''t worry about it, Shiranui gave us his word he wouldn''t say a thing."


    Well, on that point, we''re agreed. Shiranui''s not the type to run his mouth.


    The problem is...just how am I supposed to face him now? He''s one of my few friends, or rather, without him, doesn''t that only leave Mutou? What''s more, the next time Shiranui sees Mutou and I together, in all likelihood, he''d think some unnecessary thoughts. Haha.


    Inwardly mocking myself, I exited the car in front of the dorms.


    Though falling five times while making my way up to my room on the fifth floor, I, at last, found myself at the entrance to my room.


    Kaname was nowhere to be found, likely having left to buy one thing or another.


    I lifelessly crawled across the floor, making my way to the sofa, where I fiddled with my Beretta and brooded dangerously to myself, "With this, I could end things whenever I wanted..."


    My heart heavy, my mind seemed to want to escape reality, instead seeking solace in sleep. Perhaps what I was experiencing were the aftereffects of Mezza Hysteria? Lethargy, after all, was quite common once the effects of Hysteria Mode had passed.


    -Well, even though it''s only 6 PM, let''s rest for a bit. Just keeping my eyes open is an effort...


    ...That''s three outs...


    ...CHOP! CHOP! CHOP!...


    I awoke to the sound of people talking and what seemed to be a knife cutting something on a chopping board.


    (...?)


    Raising my head to peek in the direction of the kitchen, I caught sight of Kaname, who had already returned.


    Judging by the smell of curry in the air, it seemed she was making dinner.


    It was now...7 o'' clock? It looked like I''d been asleep for an hour or so.


    "...Ah, Onii-chan. I''m sorry, did I wake you?"


    Kaname showed me an apologetic smile as she placed sliced carrots into a salad.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s my fault for falling asleep at such an odd hour."


    It might have been because I was better rested, but my condition felt improved. As I picked myself up-


    Kaname laid her knife atop the cutting board, washed her hands, and raced to my side.


    She plopped herself down next to me, giggling as she watched me, smiling from ear to ear.


    "...What?"


    "Can we chat for a bit? This time is reserved for conversing with your cute little sister."


    "Cute little sister? According to you?"


    "I''ve sniffed out every corner of this room with Onii-chan''s scent."


    "Please don''t ignore me, and especially not to say something that weird."


    "About that...Onii-chan doesn''t have any naughty books? I couldn''t find even one."


    What...what the hell?


    What''s with the strange question from out of left field? I''m about ready to drop here, have mercy on me.


    "None."


    Who the heck would buy something so terrifying?


    Why on Earth would I plant a Hysteria Mode land-mine for myself?


    "-But that''s strange, Onii-chan."


    "The strange one here is you, alright? Why would you look for something like that, anyway?"


    "I was trying to figure out Onii-chan''s preferences. I can''t find a common theme among the girls I''ve seen so far."


    "That would be because I don''t have any. Why would I have preferences for something I can''t stand to begin with?"


    "But, but~"


    Kaname tugged at my sleeve like a spoiled child.


    "I want to know what kinds of things excite Onii-chan. That way I can become the kind of little sister that suits Onii-chan''s preferences."


    "Why do you have to become anything? Please try and keep things within reason."


    As I waved my hands to shoo Kaname away-


    She simply revealed a puzzled expression, pulling one leg up on the sofa, and turned to look at me.


    This movement completely bared her white thighs from under her miniskirt.


    (...Ugh...)


    Although it seemed Hysteria Mode was unlikely to react to Kaname, I nonetheless guardedly averted my gaze.


    It was probably a result of our topic of conversation, but I quickly realized that I had little immunity against thighs.


    The subtle fragrance of women and their thighs - these two things were undeniably a danger to me.


    "This isn''t the time to hold back, Onii-chan. When a rare delicacy finds itself in front of you, not helping yourself is simply too irrational!"


    "Delicacy...?"


    This time I was the one with a look of puzzlement.


    Kaname stuck out her index finger, adopting a look that said, "Listen, listen~"


    "A brother and sister, separated at birth, suddenly reunited. The brother is a high school student, the sister, in junior high. What''s more, the sister is utterly adorable."


    "...?"


    "After being reunited, the two live alone under the same roof. From the photos and videos she''s seen, the brother completely matches the sister''s preferences. When they finally meet, the sister falls for him deeply, so deeply she can''t help herself."


    "...?...?"


    "A situation like this, what is it if not a rare delicacy? In ?MySister Goth?, that''s how it''s always been regarded. That''s why ''helping yourself'' is only appropriate-"


    "-That! Though I''m still not quite clear on things, but that kind of thing only happens in those games Riko plays or manga! Something like that could only happen in a world gone mad."


    "That''s not right, Onii-chan. It''s happened in reality, and right before you, too."


    Having taken my response as a rejection of her, she protested strongly.


    "If I were to describe this in game terms, we''re already in the last stage, Onii-chan. The common route''s already over, the affection levels on both sides are at their max. All the various odds and ends of the plot have already been resolved, and you''ve entered the Kaname route. Even so, Onii-chan''s been running all over, and you haven''t done a thing to me. If things go on like this, you''ll get a bad end, you know!"[1]


    Saying this, Kaname grabbed my hand-


    And pulled them towards her chest. Ignoring my instinctive attempt to pull away, she deliberately placed my hand atop her breast.


    "Just look...My body''s just burning up. That''s why, Onii-chan, you can do to me what it is guys always want to do. I just know it''ll be good."


    "That''s sick! You''ve been saying over and over you''re my sister, so why would you mention something like, like that!"


    I immediately brushed off her hand, to which Kaname-


    Gave a smile as if about to reveal her hidden trump card.


    "Because that way Onii-chan and I can become an Arcanum Duo[2]. It theoretically exists, you know - the strongest brother-sister combo in the world."


    "Strongest...brother and sister...?"


    "With the ability to trigger one another''s HSS, the two of us would become an unrivaled, invincible team."


    "Wait just a sec. When you say HSS- are you talking about Hysteria Mode?"


    "Hysteria Mode? Is that what you call HSS, Onii-chan? Then yes, within my body exists the gene carrying the ability to enter HSS, that is, Hysteria Mode."


    "Wha...what?"


    "Because I''m your sister."


    ...


    "-That said, I''ve never actually entered HSS before, so truth be told, I''d always worried about whether I really could. But after meeting Onii-chan, I''m sure now. I definitely can. The two of us can undoubtedly become this world''s strongest pair."


    Having spoken this far, Kaname looked as if about to drop another bomb on me.


    "Onii-chan is currently a participant in the ''Far East Warfare''. If Onii-chan was willing to enter HSS with me, then I''d be more than willing to help you out. As long as the two of us can enter HSS at will, no matter who the opponent is, they''d not stand a ghost of a chance. Whatever it is Onii-chan wants, or needs, you''d need only stick out your hand and grab it, no?"


    -How is it? Not a bad offer, right?


    Kaname squinted her eyes, her expression alone sufficient for me to hear the unspoken question.


    Thoughts of the KaraganeGolden Shell rose unbidden. More than half of those red stones had fallen into Grenada''s grasp, and if we failed to retrieve them, it would spell Aria''s doom.


    "But uh, well, you see, the catalyst of Hysteria Mode is sex- er sorry, it''s love[3]. You know, that kind of thing. An upstanding person wouldn''t engage in something like that so casually. Even if you''re male and female, you still shouldn''t try to force these things."


    Kaname laughed, interrupting my half-mumbled response.


    "That''s exactly right. It''s not like we think love is a joke either. Love is no game; it''s for war."


    With this, I finally understood.


    I faintly realized just why it was she pestered me so.


    If I posed a simple hypothesis, then this strange situation suddenly began to make sense.


    Though I wasn''t entirely ready to follow that theory; nevertheless...


    Supposing things were as Kaname had said, and we were truly siblings-


    Then this girl just might be capable of Hysteria Mode, even if I had never heard so much as a whisper about a female version before.


    What''s more, her normal abilities had proven more than sufficient to suppress Aria and the others.


    More specifically, she, via some unknown method - perhaps even the Los Alamos Elite plan that Watson had mentioned? - had had her physical abilities enhanced. Even though she''d since escaped, from the looks of things, it seemed they still hadn''t completely severed their relationship with America.


    What worried me was this-


    It occurred to me that Kaname''s preoccupation with attaining Hysteria Mode was for the goal of further enhancing her abilities.


    The problem was, Kaname had yet to enter said state. It seemed she shared a distaste for men no less intense than my distaste for women.


    I''m not sure what it is that has her so set on me, but regardless, she seems to have taken a fancy to me.


    For this reason, she''s chosen me to help her enter Hysteria Mode, and has grown close to me-


    Because I''m the only one in this world who can help her obtain the strength she seeks, the partner who can help her enter Hysteria Mode.


    Furthermore, it looks like she plans on forming a team with me, becoming a pair who stands above all.


    This, putting aside whether or not it''s true for a moment, poses a danger in more ways than one.


    Suddenly my train of thought was interrupted by Kaname, who leaned in against me.


    That unparalleled ability to seize the opportunity was reminiscent of Riko.


    "Those with HSS have superlative fighting abilities, but this is countered by a weakness to the opposite sex of equal degree. Because of this condition, the other gender will never understand us, especially during this youthful period where sexual excitement occurs easily enough."


    "Um, well..."


    Facing me, who''d been left speechless by her words, Kaname''s eyes, the color of the deep ocean, raised to meet mine.


    "Even if someone else likes you, it''d only be a superficial feeling for the Hysteria Mode you, and not the real you. This misunderstanding inevitably becomes the foundation for mistaken feelings. In other words, in this world, there will never be a girl who could ever truly understand you, and thus truly love you. I am the sole exception, as one who bears the same cross."


    She spoke in an alluring tone: were we not the same after all? Was it not thus natural for us to lick one another''s wounds, to find comfort in one another?


    "Only if Onii-chan continues to be with me can you truly experience love. Even though you''ve said over and over that this is something wrong, something strange, but in truth, isn''t it just the opposite? I am the only person who can truly have a normal relationship with Onii-chan, the only one who could ever be Onii-chan''s true love."


    Having thus spoken, Kaname pulled something out: a ?MySister Goth? box.


    "Even though Onii-chan loves me, it seems you''re still not ready to talk about it yet. That''s why you''re resisting this, but it''s okay, we can talk later. Right now, I can''t wait any longer. For the moment, you just need to do this one thing with me...yeah, just this...is enough."


    She flipped over the ?MySister Goth? package.


    (...!)


    Because I''ve never felt any particular reason to, this is the first time I''ve taken a good look at it.


    On the back of the box, in stark contrast to the intentionally cute designs drawn on its front, is what can only be described as an extremely provocative image.


    "What, what the hell are you saying! What do you mean ''you just need to do this one thing with me''! Have you completely lost your mind!?"


    I desperately looked away from the anime-ish illustrations.


    "Onii-chan, you''re the one who''s not making any sense here. Ethics are just a headache to anyone with HSS. Let me say something - love is not the catalyst for Hysteria Mode. As long as people have the desire to do so, they can easily separate these two things. Love on one hand, that on the other. So you see, there''s no problem here."


    Kaname expounded upon a topic I had intentionally never before considered.


    "Because Onii-chan is a guy, you''ve probably had to fight hard against your natural sex drive. Spending everyday having to suppress those urges, it''s been hard, hasn''t it? But there''s no need to worry about that anymore. Just think of me as a toy. That''s how I see it anyway."


    "What, what do you mean ''toy''...?"


    "I am Onii-chan''s plaything."


    As she said this, she suddenly pressed against me, all her soft parts, from top to bottom, glued against my body.


    Her body language simply shouted, "This is it."


    "That is to say, even if you were to consider this as mutual exploitation, I wouldn''t mind. Even if the order''s been reversed, there''ve definitely been cases before where love has sprouted from such actions- such things are recorded in the TellaNA system."[4]


    From the body of the gently smiling Kaname, came the sweet fragrance of caramel.


    Her skill at speaking and her beguiling movements reminded me of Riko.


    At the same time I finally came to appreciate something else, Kaname''s intellect.


    Kaname had previously declared to me that she''d acquire all the skills of Aria, Shirayuki, and Riko, who I ''loved''. Though in her own unique way, it now occurred to me that she''d matched Aria''s unyielding strength, Shirayuki''s spirit of devotion, and Riko''s feminine coquettishness. And all that in order to better appeal to me.


    This girl had completely captured the distinctive features of those three, and that simply by analyzing the various things they''d left in the room - their books, and games, and such - and then modified them in order to match her own style. Even though she had the assistance of that TellaNA intelligence interface, but to come this far in two weeks was simply beyond words.


    Taking this into consideration, even though she seemed like quite the strange individual, er, was quite the strange individual-


    It doesn''t look like the name "man-made genius" is just for show. She was undeniably brilliant.


    -This is bad. People like her are dangerous, because they know how to hide their intelligence. They understand well how to use words to lay siege to their opponent, and thus engaging in conversation with them can be dangerous...or so we''d been taught in Inquesta classes.


    -I needed to end this conversation ASAP, even if it meant drastic measures. I can''t allow her to keep leading me by the nose.


    If things took a turn for the worse, then things would end up like they did in that locker room, and she''d do something strange once more.


    "...!"


    I shook myself vigorously, in an effort to pry Kaname loose.


    "Aaa!"


    Exclaiming in surprise, Kaname dropped to the sofa, and tried to get up.


    I made ready my escape.


    (Now then...no, wait.)


    It wasn''t just because she wanted to become stronger that she sought to use me to enter Hysteria Mode.


    Nor was it simply because she liked me that she''d approached me like this.


    No, something else was making her anxious.


    Though she had obviously not spoken a word about this, but I could more or less understand what was happening deep within a girl''s heart.


    This was the first time I''d ever experienced this.


    Even if I hadn''t heard a word of explanation, but I still intuitively understood.


    I''m not sure how, whether it was because of some similarity in the way we act or speak or what, but I can tell what it is she feels within her heart.


    And I can also tell that...from the bottom of her heart...she really likes me so much it''s abnormal.


    -But...forgive me.


    "...Kaname, I don''t know who you are, or what your purpose is, but none of that matters to me. Hysteria Mode, if you ask me, is an accident waiting to happen. If I could, I''d discard it without a second thought. Accordingly, I have no particular desire to familiarize myself with it, especially to the point of discarding all morality like you suggest. And you, value yourself more; don''t abuse yourself like this."


    As I spoke, I thought to myself that it might be best if I slept over at Mutou''s tonight.


    After I turned to head down the hallway, I came to the sudden realization that my pistol wasn''t in my belt, where I expected, and as I again turned to retrieve it-


    "-Onii-chan is being so unreasonable-"


    I heard Kaname mutter under her breath.


    She flipped around and dashed into the kitchen, where she ferociously grabbed hold of a kitchen knife.


    "-Oi!"


    As I shouted in dismay, she moved to cut me off, blocking my path to the hallway.


    In the darkness of the unlit hallway, her eyes gleamed.


    She''s not budging an inch!


    "Onii-chan, that''s three outs, and three outs calls for a change."


    Kaname''s pupils are dilated, her teeth gritted.


    -What, what''s going on here? What''s with the violent outburst?


    This sudden change in personality is almost like two different people.


    Is it because she''s decided that further debate is futile and more extreme measures are now warranted?


    No, I don''t think that''s all there is to it.


    I''ve always felt like Kaname''s constantly repressing something...


    And because our conversation was not resolved to her satisfaction, her patience had finally given way.


    "That reminds me, Onii-chan."


    From within the darkness of the hallway, Kaname''s voice came forth, as well as the quiet sound of her bare feet advancing across the wood floor.


    Hidden in the shadows, I could just make out her face, her frozen smile cold as death.


    That expression was as different as could be from the beguiling smile she''d shown earlier, filling me instead with spine-chilling horror.


    "What...what is it?"


    "Onii-chan, you haven''t broken your promise with me, have you?"


    "Pro, promise?"


    Oh...


    Is she referring to the promise she extracted from me when I demanded that she not attack without reason: "Promise me, that you will neither touch nor embrace another girl."


    That''s what she''s talking about, right?


    "-As long as Onii-chan is honest in his confession, then for each betrayal I will punish you but once. If you try and hide things from me, however, I will stab you ten times over for each lie. Now, Onii-chan, how many times have you broken your promise?"


    ~step~ ~step~


    Kaname continued to walk towards me, gripping her knife with both hands.


    As Kaname stepped into the light of the living room, the sharpened point of her knife was first to cross the threshold.


    "Go ahead and say it. C''mon, just tell me."


    It seems she plans to thrust straight forward. Under the fluorescent light of the room, the knife flashed dangerously- and aimed directly at my throat.


    The distance, about four meters.


    Given her abilities, this was already within her Killing Range.


    I needed to do something, and quickly, or I might meet my end.


    (-My gun...!)


    It wasn''t holstered, so it must be behind me, by the sofa. If it wasn''t there, however...if Kaname had already hidden it...No, I had no way to be sure, and turning my head to look would be suicidal. Such a careless mistake might see her knife embedded in the back of my skull.


    ...That being the case, the only weapon at my disposal was the butterfly knife in my pocket.


    But if the motion of me pulling it out were to set her off, I could well find her flying at me.


    Moreover, back in the Shinagawa Geofront, all she''d needed handle Aria, Shirayuki, and Reki was a blade.


    It was possible her weapon hid some secret, but that aside, her physical abilities were more than dangerous enough already. My current situation was way too disadvantageous.


    It seemed, at best, all I could hope for was to block the blade.


    In brief, my best chances of survival lay in attempting to placate her.


    "The, the promise. I''ve kept it."


    As I tried to convince her, I retreated backwards ever so slowly.


    "You''ve also been doing your best to keep your end, right? That''s why there''s no need for this. Hurry up and put that away."


    I broke out into a cold sweat.


    "Onii-chan, you''re hiding something from me."


    ~STEP~


    Kaname closed the distance between us.


    "Onii-chan, you''ve hidden three things from me, so I guess I''ll stab you 30 times?"


    Having finally stepped fully into the light...this time she wore no expression at all-


    Almost like a robot about to carry out its programmed routine.


    "St, stop...!"


    "I have no desire to hurt someone I love, but because Onii-chan lied, I have no choice. Love requires sacrifice, and sacrifice, Onii-chan, hurts."


    It''s, it''s no use. This wasn''t a situation I could negotiate my way out of from the start. She''s completely gone over the edge.


    And yet-


    On the other hand, this might be my only chance.


    Those are the eyes of a predator. The eyes of a mind having lost all reason.


    I could hear a soft -pant- -pant- as well.


    When someone''s in such a state, their abilities decrease. Even if their strength increases, their precision is reduced drastically. Furthermore, what Kaname holds in her hands is not really a weapon, but rather a simple kitchen knife.


    There''s nothing I can do but pray for luck, and gamble with her.


    "Put the knife down!"


    As I threatened her, I pulled my butterfly knife out.


    Flipping out the blade in an instant,


    "-Why!?"


    I caught the blade of Kaname, who howled as she flew at me, with my own.


    CLANG!


    As our blade edges clashed, sparks flew. Fortunately, the many hundreds of times I''d practiced during my time in Assault the previous year came in handy, and I caught her blade between the grooves of my knife.


    Twisting my blade viciously, I snapped the blade of her knife clean off.


    -But it seemed, Kaname had never intended on relying on the knife to begin with.


    "Why won''t Onii-chan understand!?"


    -BANG!


    "Uoh!"


    I...I was just shot!


    Even if I was wearing my bulletproof uniform, I was still shot at close range.


    Worse, she''d simultaneously kicked my right knee, which hadn''t quite healed.


    Looking closely, she had my Beretta.


    -From the beginning, she''d only used the knife as a distraction, planning from the start to seal my movements with the gun.


    In front of Kaname, so much more resourceful than I, I fell, sprawled across the floor.


    "I''ve always been upfront with Onii-chan! Whatever you wanted, I accepted! And yet Onii-chan is still like this!"


    Kaname held her finger over the trigger, as she howled into the empty air.


    Both her eyes and her lips were swollen in anger, and she seemed primed to open fire at any moment.


    Relying on my unhurt leg and my arms, I desperately pulled backwards.


    The entrance to the hallway was already blocked by Kaname, so that route had been sealed.


    (The...balcony...)


    I need to crawl my way there, then man up and make the jump, escaping into the sea. That''s my only hope.


    In order to avoid revealing my plan, I glanced at the mirror to reaffirm the balcony as a viable escape plan.


    What I saw was...


    Something I''d last seen in the video of the Shinagawa Geofront engagement-


    A floating X-shaped strip of cloth, flitting this way and that like a dragonfly.


    That was Kaname''s armament which simultaneously handled offense and defense.


    It seems she''s had it simply hover over the male dorms this entire time.


    That piece of cloth hovered just outside of the balcony, almost as if warning me against entry.


    Kaname faced me down, whom had nowhere left to run.


    "-Did you really think you could escape?"


    Slanting her eyes, she smiled.


    Her gaze reminded me of a hunter staring down wounded prey.


    "You were really trying to run just now, weren''t you, Onii-chan? Such disobedient feet you have. Even though you love me so much, why would your feet try to betray you like that? Oh, that''s right. It''s because you can still walk, isn''t it?"


    Kaname raised her bare leg and viciously stomped on my injured knee.


    "Onii-chan, I saw it all, you know? Fuuma Hina, Kanzaki Aria, and...this was really too careless of me, I could never have imagined Elle Watson was also a girl? How absurd."


    "..."


    Memories of the past few days bubbled forth from within my mind.


    When I ran into Fuuma-


    In the bamboo grove nearby, we''d found the bamboo broken and in general disarray.


    The kiss with Aria on the rooftop-


    The word "TRAITOR" etched all around the air conditioning radiator.


    The eyes glaring at us through the keyhole as Watson and I engaged in rehabilitation.


    That was all...


    (That damn stalker!)


    Those were all traces of Kaname, stalking me...!


    "Hey, Onii-chan, tell me what needs to happen here. Be honest...should I break your legs? If I do that, then you won''t be able to walk anymore, let alone leave your room."


    Almost as if playing a piano, her toes gently caressed my knee.


    "Oh, I know, why don''t we do this? Onii-chan can just stay on the sofa forever, and don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything."


    She...she wants to make me a prisoner in my own home!?


    Kaname revealed a bright expression completely at odds with the terrifying words coming out of her mouth.


    "Afterwards, I''ll just force Onii-chan to fall into Hysteria Mode. Good, sounds like a plan. If I do it like this, you''ll understand, won''t you, Onii-chan?"


    Kaname gradually raised her leg, preparing to plunge it down with great force!


    "...!"


    This is bad...!


    From the look in her eyes, it didn''t seem she planned to stop with just my right knee.


    And if that wasn''t enough to calm her down, then perhaps even my arms...


    If that were to happen, then I''d really be up a creek without a paddle.


    I broke out in a cold sweat due to the pain, and out of sheer desperation,


    "Kaname! ...I...I get it already! I''ll, I''ll try to do what you''ve asked!"


    I groaned as I covered my knee with my hands.


    "TRY...?"


    "That''s right! Whatever you want, whenever you want, it''s ok! I''ll accept you!"


    Truth be told, even though she was an amazingly beautiful girl...but as I thought of the highly provocative imagery I''d seen on the back of that box actually occurring to me, I just about fainted.


    Then again, compared to becoming Kaname''s prisoner, with her holding power over my life and death, this was definitely still preferable.


    Beggars can''t be choosers, after all.


    Moreover, this path carried the possibility of seeing Kaname leave my side eventually.


    "Onii-chan..."


    Having heard my answer, Kaname seemed to lose all strength.


    Nor did she finish her attack on my knee, instead returning her foot to the wood floor once more.


    "I''m so happy Onii-chan finally understands. As expected, Onii-chan is a kind and tender person: willing to understand me, willing to accept me, willing to love me. This just makes me so happy."


    Kaname stared off into space, mumbling to herself.


    Picking my words carefully, I continued,


    "However, if I''m unable to enter Hysteria Mode as you predict, then you need to give this up. You''ve said that your hope is to see the two of us in Hysteria Mode, fighting together, right? Well, a weapon that can''t be relied on is no weapon at all. If such a thing were to fail in the midst of a real battle, we''d be in unwarranted danger."


    -From my experience, Kaname is not a trigger for my Hysteria Mode.


    Thinking back to that time in the locker room, even with such a high degree of contact between us, Hysteria Mode had failed to activate.


    Taking that as reference, I was fairly confident I could withstand anything she could throw at me.


    If things continued down their present course, Kaname would probably end up leaving, wouldn''t she?


    In other words, in order to see her eventually leaving me, I''d have to first allow her to get closer. To put it succinctly, I''d lose the battle, but win the war.


    "Well, if you put it like that...ok. Alright, I get it. I''ll do my best to make Onii-chan enter HSS, and with an intensity you''ve never experienced before!"


    Kaname seems to be quite motivated, clenching her fist and breathing excitedly.


    Hrm. It seems I''ve instead kindled her fighting spirit.


    Well, it''s not like this wasn''t a last resort.


    I didn''t have any way of dealing with her rampage in any case.


    "..."


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead, and pulled my injured knee towards me.


    "-Onii-chan."


    At which point, Kaname, almost as if switching masks, broke out in the most adorable smile.


    She gave off an aura of utter normality, as if her violent outbreak was just an illusion. Bending down, she laid the Beretta on the floor.


    She then extended her arm, slender, as befitted her age, to me, before cheerfully pulling me to my feet.


    "Then, let''s eat. The curry''s already ready."


    -Kaname''s style of wielding blades was highly reminiscent of a soldier''s.


    In short, she fights to kill.


    (If by some chance, she really tries to attack me...)


    Even if she doesn''t intend it, the possibility of my death isn''t zero.


    That girl loses all semblance of reason once she loses it, and the resulting lack of precision might just be enough.


    Incidentally, after we''d finished dinner, Kaname had suddenly declared "I need to review something really quick", before grabbing ?MySister Goth? and disappearing into her room.


    I spent the night in trepidation, but she never reappeared.


    Before heading off to bed, I figured it best if I tried to figure out what exactly the deal was with this ?MySister Goth? game. A quick Internet search revealed images of a younger sister binding her older brother with chains, whipping him and the like, which I dared not investigate further. The hell is this game?


    If Kaname had been using this game as reference, then it looks like until now, I''d been making all the wrong choices.


    That being the case, once she finally decided to make her move, I hadn''t the slightest clue what was actually going to happen.


    It was possible those two circumstances I had just seen would happen to me.


    (I need to act quickly to protect myself...!)


    In this manner, the day passed.


    As Saturday morning dawned, I seized upon Kaname''s carelessness to make my escape, making my way to Odaiba Seaside Park.


    Before me lay the ocean, behind me a vast lawn. Amidst the scenic landscape, I found a bench upon which to wait for a certain someone.


    In my hand I held something which hardly suited me - a bouquet of roses.


    They were wrapped in paper, however, so I wasn''t embarrassed about the image I gave off.


    -So why was I sitting here, holding these roses? Well, it''s a bit complicated.


    Today''s meeting had a certain purpose. I was here to rendezvous with a bodyguard.


    Kaname had clearly made an exception to the rule of individuals allowed to live with me, that is, family.


    And so I thought:


    If I had someone superbly strong became a family member, able to enter and leave my place as they desired-


    Then even if Kaname tried to do something horrifying to me, they could rescue me from what would inevitably be a tragic ending.


    Taking the members of Deen as a starting point, I began to compile a mental list of the strongest members. Unfortunately, the majority of them were unable to pass as a member of my family.


    I mean, after all, whether you were counting by ethnicity or by appearance, I was 100% Japanese.


    In that respect, Aria, Riko, and Watson were out of the picture. Jeanne, well, she was never in the picture to begin with. Reki was a descendant of the Genji, but there''s no way her acting abilities would hold up. Tamamo would have been optimal - if I had a pair of fox ears growing out of my head, that is.


    That left only-


    Shirayuki.


    She was, like me, quite distinctively Japanese.


    Since we were childhood friends, I think she could pass as a half-sister of mine.


    When it comes to her last name...hmm, how about she was adopted into the Hotogi family to serve as a miko, but she''s now returning to the Tohyama household?


    So for the moment, she''ll be "Tohyama Shirayuki", a member of my family.


    Even then, it''s not like I don''t understand that this setting is terribly, incredibly forced...


    (...But it''s not like I have any other choice!)


    Moreover-


    Today was November 14th, coincidentally Shirayuki''s birthday.


    Even though I''d completely forgotten about it, but this morning Konayuki had sent a lacquered chest all the way from the Hotogi Shrine in Aomori.


    I''d given her a call in protest only to have her announce it was a gift for her sister''s birthday. She told me: "Because Onee-sama is rarely home, rather than cause the Post Office an inconvenience, I decided to send it to Tohyama-sama instead. Please do me a favor and give it to her for me." Having been treated like a gofer, I snarled back, "Did you ever consider whether it was an inconvenience to me!?" and hung up the phone.


    Although truth be told, I ought to feel rather fortunate.


    In order to coax Shirayuki into acting as a member of my family, I''d planned on celebrating her birthday with her. Because of all that''d happened with Kaname recently, she''d been quite distant.


    The problem was, after celebrating Aria''s birthday, I''ve not done anything similar since, so I''m rather lacking in confidence. I''d subsequently given a call to the Girl''s Customer Support Center - Jeanne. She''d answered me in a stern voice, saying, "Flowers. There''s not a girl in this world who wouldn''t be happy to receive flowers. It''s pretty much a law of nature."


    And so, first thing in the morning, I''d set out to a part of Academy Island where I''d never previously set foot, the flower shop, and purchased a bouquet of roses. When it came to flowers, I only knew about chrysanthemums and tulips, but the florist had confidently recommended to me: "If you''re going to give a gift to a girl, it has to be roses."


    And that''s why I''m sitting here, holding roses, and waiting for Shirayuki.


    The florist lady had told me, "It''s gotta be a surprise", and had thus wrapped the roses in a huge piece of paper. The problem was, I had no idea what was an appropriate time to pull them out in order to constitute a surprise.


    Whatever, forget it. It''s just Shirayuki anyway.


    But man, these flowers are huge. Since I didn''t know the first thing about flowers, I''d thrown the last of my savings into this. They really were heavy though; if I''d known earlier, I''d have only bought half.


    As I sat, musing over the morning''s happenings, I slowly massaged my knee.


    (It really hurts still...Sure hope the ligament''s not injured...)


    Since I''d dealt with Kaname''s tantrum more or less, walking wasn''t a problem...


    But because I only had the vaguest memory of Assault''s lessons on how to wrap a joint injury, it still rather hurt.


    (Might as well just get rid of this makeshift brace. This probably isn''t the time to be stingy, I really should go pay Ambulace a visit.)


    Having run a little low on patience, I rolled up my pant leg, and ripped the dressing off.


    Rubbing my knee a bit, I returned to the bench.


    "Kin, Kin-chan, good morning."


    It seemed Shirayuki had come from the direction of the lawn.


    As she met my gaze, she gave an embarrassed smile.


    Coming over to the bench, she held down the fluttering skirt of her sailor uniform with her hand.


    "-I mentioned this on the phone, but you''re sure no one followed you?"


    "Nn, nn. Yeah, I double-checked the whole way here."


    Shirayuki nodded vigorously as I again checked our surroundings.


    Kaname doesn''t seem to take stalking me lightly, so you can never be too sure.


    This was in accordance with something I''d learned in Inquesta previously: If you have a rendezvous to make, and you can''t be sure you''re not being followed, try to meet in a space where it''s easy to fully assess your surroundings.


    Because this was a wide open space without so much as a shadow to hide in, I was able to ensure there was no one following us.


    That said, there still existed the possibility of long range surveillance.


    For that reason, we''d probably best get indoors as soon as possible.


    "Um, about that. Kin-chan said you had something important to talk about. What was it?"


    "It''s not something we can talk about here. Let''s head somewhere else first. Let''s see..."


    Saying that, I glanced around quickly, flowers in hand.


    At the far end of the lawn, I could make out the recently annexed white chapel of a Nikko Hotel.


    Good, we''ll head there.


    Even Kaname wouldn''t dare ambush someone in a sacred place like that, right?


    "Let''s make our way to that church."


    I rose, only to have my knee scream in pain.


    I guess my decision to discard the bandage was poorly made after all.


    Nonetheless, it wasn''t yet at the point where I couldn''t walk. We''d better move.


    "O-ok. Kin-chan, eh? That''s..."


    Shirayuki glanced at the package in my hand, voice rising in anticipation.


    Oi oi oi. Don''t tell me the surprise is ruined already. Looking closely, I can see a few stems sticking out. Ms. Florist, would it have killed you to have wrapped these a bit better?


    As was the norm for a church, the chapel was open to all, though with nary a soul in sight.


    Natural light poured in through the skylight, and reflected off the white walls, filling the room with warmth and light. What a comforting place.


    "Ooh. How pretty. It''s so romantic."


    Shirayuki took in her surroundings with a look of enchantment evident on her face.


    At first I''d been worried at the prospect of bringing a miko into a Christian church, but it seems my fears were groundless.


    It seems that Shirayuki had no difficulty keeping the two separate.


    Then again, if she wasn''t capable of at least this much, then there''s no way she''d have been able to make it in the madhouse that was SSR.


    Although even I felt like I was overdoing it, but standing near the door, or rather, a keyhole, reminded me of bad memories, so I walked down the aisle, deeper into the chapel.


    Shirayuki reverently followed behind me.


    "Everytime I''m with Kin-chan, my heart seems to skip a beat."


    Shirayuki laughed with her hands on her cheeks, twisting her body this way and that.


    Skip a beat?


    Is it because of all the danger we''ve faced together?


    Does that mean she has presentiments of battle from merely being around me? Well, I guess that way of thinking isn''t wrong, Shirayuki.


    "-I guess it''s going to be like this everyday from today on. I should prepare myself."


    "From today on...? Everyday...? What, what do you mean?"


    Shirayuki responded strangely to my use of "everyday", so I instead pulled her with me, one step at a time, up the stairs.


    "...!"


    My knee chose this point to start throbbing again. Man, that decision to rip off the dressing was really a bad idea.


    -Against my will, I fell to one knee.


    About to tumble to the floor, I quickly grasped Shirayuki''s hand.


    It''s probably too late for this to be a pleasant surprise, but what the heck, why don''t I give her the flowers now.


    I subsequently tore the wrapping paper, revealing the crimson red roses within.


    "-Kin, Kin-chan?"


    "Happy Birthday, Shirayuki. There''s more, but let me first say this- what I''m about to say, you''re free to accept or reject as you wish."


    From the skylight above, a pillar of light shone down, lavishing radiance directly upon me and Shirayuki, still in shock.


    Shining above Shirayuki''s lustrous black hair was a beam of resplendent light, like the halo of an angel.


    "But before you say anything, remember this. Far from coming to me easily, I agonized over this, but my answer is still the same- You''re it. If you turn me down, there''s no one else. If it''s not you, then it''s no one."


    My knee throbbed once more. I''d better wrap this up as soon as possible, and head over to Ambulace for a rest.


    That does it for the prologue, let''s leave the details for another time.


    Forget beating around the bush, I''m just going to cut to the point here.


    Doing my utmost to maintain my kneeling posture, I raised my head to look at Shirayuki and asked,


    "-Shirayuki. Won''t you please become Tohyama Shirayuki?"


    As I spoke-


    ~GONG~ ~GONG~


    The church bells rang.[5] They''re announcing the time, I guess?


    That''s just perfect. Even if someone happened to be eavesdropping, the bells would have covered things up just fine.


    At this unexpected turn of good fortune, I couldn''t help but grin.


    Shirayuki''s limpid eyes shone bright-


    "Yes!"


    Eh?


    Surprisingly she agreed without further ado.


    Man, just how submissive can you be? I haven''t even explained all the details yet.


    Speaking of which...


    What''s the deal with her expression?


    -It''s the face of someone who has at last realized their life''s desire-


    Clutching the roses to her chest, she seems moved beyond words.


    "In other words, from today on, we''re family. So please live with me once more. I know preparations will take some time, but I''m willing to wait."


    "...Ok!...Kin-chan-sama...Kin-chan...sama!"


    Did the light get into her eyes or something? Shirayuki bowed her head, burying it amidst her flowers.


    "I understand, even if it''s Shirayuki, it''s still not an easy thing to so readily become a member of my family."


    This was, after all, a task which combined bodyguard duties with undercover work.


    For this kind of thing, I, who had spent half a year in Inquesta was probably better suited to the task.


    Well, I guess I''ll take the lead, then. Let me let her know.


    "It''s ok. Just leave it all to me. All you need to do is follow."


    Ignoring the pain in my knee, I made an effort to stand.


    "Alright...Aah, Kin-chan, thank you. From the time we were small, I, I''ve always been waiting for this exact moment to come."


    ...?


    "But it came so suddenly...! This is the greatest day of my life!"


    Shirayuki...san?


    Shirayuki gripped her flowers with both hands, raising her head to the heavens as if beckoning.


    Was accepting my request really something that would make a person that happy?


    "...Kin-chan-sama...Let this day forever be celebrated as a national holiday. It''s a holiday, a holiday."


    What, what the hell? It feels almost like a host of angels are surrounding her, blowing their trumpets in celebration.


    Don''t tell me she actually summoned something? You sure can''t take mikos lightly, I guess.


    I rubbed my eyes and double-checked that it had just been my imagination before beginning my explanation.


    "So anyway, recently my continued wellbeing has been threatened by Kaname...GIV. Even though she pretends to be a docile, obedient child at school, but the second the two of us are alone, it becomes obvious her mind turns a little, you know. I mean, just from the way she calls herself my little sister you can tell how far gone she is."


    "Holiday~"


    "Did you hear a word of what I just said?"


    You know, I''ve been feeling like Shirayuki''s eyes are kinda unfocused here.


    She reminds me of a cat that''s just been run through the shower, just frozen in complete shock.


    "Hey, listen up."


    "Whee!"


    "Counting by age, you''d be Kaname''s older sister. In that girl''s mind, she''s my younger sister. That is to say, please don''t fight, alright?"


    "It''s~a~holiday! I''ve gained another younger sister!"


    "One more thing. It seems to Kaname, as long as they''re family, living together is ok. I want to make use of that point, and have you join my family. Please always stay by my side- Uh, hello? Shirayuki?"


    She...she fainted! While still holding on to her flowers, and even while still standing, she fainted!


    What''s more, the expression on her face makes it seem like she''s died and gone to Heaven!


    With a bodyguard like this, will I really be alright? We haven''t even started, and I''m already feeling a little less safe.


    Well, it''s not like I had anyone else to rely on in the first place. Just this once, I''m in your care, Shirayuki.


    Carrying her on my back, I''d made my way back to the bus stop before Shirayuki came to. She then proceeded to make the strangest comment, "You know, Kin-chan, I''m 100% OK with it, but from the viewpoint of the law..."


    I yelled back, "Stop worrying about that!" and forcibly pulled her along.


    Slightly worried about her lifeless state, I saw her off at the bus stop before making my way to Ambulance. I returned home after they finished tending to my knee, making it home at about 7 PM.


    As I rode the elevator, I thumbed off the safety on my Beretta, reloaded to capacity, as well as sharpened the edge on my butterfly knife.


    To a third party, I probably looked like I was about to enter a war-torn battlefield. I was really just heading home.


    "...I''m back."


    I opened the door, and stepped inside.


    Though the living room light was lit, I saw no sign of Kaname.


    Where did she run off to this time? Right as I had that thought, I heard sounds from the direction of the kitchen.


    Making my way down the hallway, I noticed something fishy. The wooden floor was littered with drops of water.


    What''s going on here?


    Confused, I made my way into the kitchen-


    Only to crash into Kaname.


    "...!"


    "..."


    Popsicle in mouth, Kaname appeared thoroughly astounded.


    She was dressed in striped underwear...


    ...but only on her bottom half.


    From the looks of things, she''d just finished a bath, and after drying her hair, had wandered over to the fridge to grab a popsicle. Geez, even if this is your house, isn''t this still a bit unrestrained?


    The worst part was, I''d chosen this exact moment to come home.


    "...I''m...I''m sorry!"


    When you think about it, this was really the fault of the person who''d so carelessly wandered out in her underwear, but that didn''t stop me from stammering out an apology.


    Though thankfully the ends of the towel wrapped around her neck hung down, miraculously hiding her breasts from view-


    But still...the subtle curves of her immature chest...were seen by me...


    As I reflexively dropped my gaze, what filled my view instead were her panties. What the hell kind of underwear is this? It doesn''t cover anything! I mean, I know that girls'' bodies are smaller, but still, this is too much! Don''t tell me this is the rumored T-back that Riko had previously mentioned.


    -thump!


    Deep within me, that familiar feeling of blood flowing began.


    Hey! Hey!


    Listen here, inner me! How dare you choose a moment like this to pull this kind of stunt!?


    What happened to all the trust I placed in you back when I was facing down Kaname?


    This is bull; she''s just a junior student, and my self-proclaimed little sister to boot! The hell do you think you''re doing, reacting to her-


    Even though I''ve never thought of her as such, but...on the off chance she is my sister-


    And I fall into Hysteria because of her-


    This would be the greatest failing of my entire life!


    Last month, Riko told me I was becoming less and less like a human. Now I was about to make that come true, in a completely different way! I was falling down the path of a beast, no less.


    -Hehe.


    Having lost my mind to panic, Kaname''s laugh startled me.


    "...It doesn''t matter how much you think about it, Onii-chan. What the brain and the body want are two different things."


    Naked from top to bottom, Kaname advanced towards me, one step at a time.


    Madly scrambling, crawling to my bedroom for dear life, I frantically yanked out one of my shirts.


    "Hur-, hurry up and cover yourself up! Maybe you think it''s okay because you consider us siblings, but still, as a girl, you''re too unguarded!"


    Trying with all my might to avoid the slightest glance of her body, I waved my shirt in her direction-


    -Which she grabbed.


    ~rustle~ ~rustle~


    I guess she put it on?


    "..."


    I cautiously turned my head.


    (...!)


    I...


    Had made a terrible mistake. Crap.


    Kaname stood there, wearing my shirt, her thin, thin underwear covering her bottom half.


    ...For some reason, that only made her all the more seductive.


    THE HELL IS THIS!? How on earth is it that putting on more clothes made things more provocative than wearing just about nothing at all!?


    Kaname drew one step closer.


    "Don''t worry about it so much, Onii-chan. Or rather, there''s no need to think about anything at all."


    As if to box me in, she stood with her back to the door, and gradually advanced.


    I finally realized one very important fact: This...was the bedroom.


    Even though the closet had drawn me here, finding myself trapped in this location, I only had myself to blame.


    At last, Kaname-


    Barely clothed, leaned into my chest.


    Keep, keep a grip, Kinji...!


    This is quite possibly the greatest trial of my endurance in my entire life.


    If I can''t hold on, the two of us might pass the point of no return!


    "Isis and Osiris were brother and sister. So were Izanagi and Izanami. In Sweden, marriage law only forbids those marriages where blood relations exist on both sides of the family. In other words, as long as only one parent is shared, then brothers and sisters can marry."


    "-What the hell are you saying!?"


    "You''re restraining yourself, aren''t you, Onii-chan? I understand - that feeling in the pit of your stomach, the blood, beginning to flow...That''s why, as I said, the possibility is certainly there."


    Kaname gazed at me with those beautiful eyes-


    "I''m begging you, Onii-chan- Hold me tight..."


    She stared straight into my soul, and pleaded with me.


    What, what''re the two of us doing?


    If this was a normal household, then our parents, discovering their children engaged in some shady activities would punish us with a stiff warning...but in this house, it was just the two of us. There was no one to stop us.


    No, wait, that''s not right.


    Wasn''t it for this exact reason that I''d picked myself up a bodyguard just earlier?


    "-Kaname! Starting from today, I have another half-sister coming to live with us."


    "-eh? That''s-"


    "The reason you''re staying here is because you''re family, right? That''s why, if there''s another family member, you have no choice but to accept it. The rules that you made yourself, you must abide by!"


    Having worked myself up, I spoke in a flurry. The problem was, would she believe it?


    Even though I was anxious as could be within, Kaname didn''t laugh.


    Far from it; she seems to have taken my words at face value.


    Contemplating my words-


    She slowly nodded her head.


    "-Then let''s speed things up a bit. There''s no time like the present."


    "Er, huh?"


    Right as my words left my mouth-


    Kaname grabbed my sleeve and pulled me in the direction of the closet.


    In order to stop her, I shifted my center of gravity, and struggled to the side-


    Employing what appeared to be judo, Kaname caught hold of my tie and jacket, and pulled me once more in her direction. Dragging me with her own body, she deliberately fell back onto the bed.


    "...!"


    Kaname lay on the bed-


    With me, pressing down on her.


    That technique just now was way too showy.


    "..."


    The way things look, it''s almost like I pushed Kaname down.


    Kaname lay on her back, eyes gazing at me.


    It''s here. The moment has finally arrived.


    "Onii-chan, before things go too far, there''s something I want to tell you. Afterwards, you have to forget it, and never speak a word of it ever again. What I''m about to say...comes from the bottom of my heart, but is also against our rules."


    Her eyes took on a serious expression I had never seen before.


    "Wh, what is it?"


    "You know, I...never really cared about combat. All of this...was for the sake of this moment. As long as I could live to experience this, then it''s enough. That''s because Onii-chan, you''re my first love...and also my last."


    Kaname''s sea blue eyes fluttered...


    As if about to sink into the deepest, darkest depths of the sea, she stood on the shore, and bared her heart to me.


    "Kaname..."


    You...


    Why are your eyes so filled with sorrow?


    For what purpose is it-


    For what possible reason could the young, adorable you-


    Shed tears like this? All while putting up a strong, smiling front?


    "Onii-chan."


    As Kaname''s slender arm encircled me-


    -I finally understood.


    Having gradually switched into Hysteria Mode, I finally understood what it was with Kaname.


    Kaname, she...will inevitably...


    "Onii...chan..."


    Kaname softly closed her eyes.


    As if resolving herself to cross some line deep within her, she took a deep breath.


    "I...won''t let Onii-chan turn back. I, already cannot turn back. Just this once is enough, please treat me as a woman...!"


    She forced those resolve-filled eyes open once more.


    At that moment, before my eyes, I saw her cast off her child self.


    Kaname...seems to have resolved herself. It seems at this moment, she is no longer an artificially enhanced warrior, no longer my younger sister, but just a girl with an iron resolve. Discarding all thought, and crossing the boundaries of the relationship we''d had until now...


    In order for us to understand one another, she implored of me.


    And I-


    Finally comprehending what I had been musing over, I spoke as if to accept her.


    "...You seem nervous."


    Relying on the half of me which was now in the grip of Hysteria Mode, I murmured to her.


    "Of course. But don''t mind me, Onii-chan. Hold me."


    "If that''s how it is, then just relax. If you''re this stiff, then there''s nothing we can do, right?"


    Supporting myself with one elbow on the bed, I pressed in close to Kaname, and gently caressed her cheek and hair with my other arm.


    Remembering that Kaname had mentioned she was fond of my looks, I supported her head with my hands, allowing her to look directly at me.


    "Aaah..."


    Kaname, seemingly having misunderstood my actions as finally agreeing to her demands, let out a voice both joyous and demure.


    "Aah, Onii-chan...Onii-chan is looking at only me. And I am only looking at Onii-chan."


    Kaname''s slim arm wrapped around my back.


    Her deep blue eyes were moved to tears.


    "Wha, what is this...? This feeling...! From within my heart, my core, my center...From deep within, something''s happening. I''m scared...I''m scared, Onii-chan."


    At last, it''s begun. For the first time since her birth, Kaname''s experiencing Hysteria Mode.


    From this intimate distance, I watched Kaname''s body, trembling without ceasing, and reflected on what was about to occur.


    Kaname had always sought after, and dreamed about, using me to enter Hysteria Mode.


    That dream...was about to be realized.


    Unfortunately...it might not be what she was expecting.


    If my guess is correct, the second Kaname''s dream comes to fruition-


    She will know despair.


    So much so that afterwards, she will likely wish to disappear from the face of this Earth.


    If that truly happens to be the case, then the various weapons in this room are a danger...though admittedly, this thinking might be a tad overprotective.


    Thinking thusly, I reached my hand to my Beretta.


    As part of the same motion-


    My finger gently drew a line from Kaname''s shoulder down her slender curves to her lower back.


    It seems she misunderstood what I was doing, because she closed her eyes, and revealed an expression of mixed excitement and unease.


    My finger drew ever so slowly down,


    Until it neared her hips.


    "-Ah!"


    Her moist eyes, half-closed, snapped open in surprise.


    Followed by which,


    "...!"


    Pulling back her arm which had been wrapped around me, she placed it against my chest.


    It''s as I thought.


    Placing her arm against my chest...


    She pushed, as if to reject me.


    "No...no...no~"


    "..."


    Testing my theory, I leaned in even further.


    "No...! -Brothers and sisters, this kind of thing...no!"


    ...~drip~...~drip~...


    Kaname spoke as if to contradict everything she''d said until now-


    While making the most lovable, most adorable expression yet, eyes overflowing with tears.


    Her previously formidable strength was all but gone as she tried to push me away.


    She was fighting back with all the strength of a cute little animal, and it seemed the slightest effort was all it would take to subdue her. Her knees, near my legs, trembled, inspiring pity, as she tried to lock her legs.


    She''s...scared.


    This is no act. There''s no way an act could reach such a degree.


    She''s...changed.


    (As expected...)


    As I lifted myself up, Kaname turned completely red, wiping her tears from her eyes with her hands...


    As she continued to sob.


    Her trembling, her fear - her every action evoked a primal male instinct to conquer, an extraordinary feeling of absolute loveliness.


    The current Kaname was utterly incomparable to the her up until now. She exuded a charm that would drive men mad.


    If it was any other man before her, I imagine his mind would be all but lost to thoughts of her.


    However...


    "...Put on your clothes, Kaname."


    I sat up and tidied up my clothes.


    For the time being, I''m not going to worry about whether or not she''s my sister-


    But there''s one thing I''ve come to realize.


    And it''s due to that realization that I haven''t raised a hand against her.


    Kaname''s current condition is that of Hysteria Mode-


    -the female version.


    If take my own experiences with Hysteria Mode as analogous, then it all makes sense.


    Even though saying this myself is pretty humiliating, but when I enter Hysteria Mode, I become "irresistible" to women in every way. Whether it be my protectiveness or the way I speak, my every action tugs at their heartstrings.


    Using this as a metaphor, the female Hysteria Mode enacts exactly the opposite change in body and mind. One will become such that men cannot help but want to protect you, and in this way, ensnare their hearts and minds.


    ...For example, the current Kaname.


    (It''s likely that that''s not all there is to it either.)


    Kaname, still trembling, sat up and looked at me with tear-filled eyes.


    Looking at her, I inferred the existence of another change that had come upon her.


    The male Hysteria Mode grants unparalleled strength. The central nervous system is primed for operation, and holding nothing back, one''s full potential is unleashed. But this is all for the purpose of protecting women.


    Looking at Kaname, however, it seems that the female version has the reverse effect.


    It''s a change which instead incites a feeling in men that they must do whatever it takes to protect her.


    Hysteria Mode: men fight, and women are protected, with the result being that the enemy is taken down and the women escape unscathed.


    From the evolutionary viewpoint of multiplying and protecting offspring, such a scheme only makes sense.


    I stood up, and exited the bedroom. In my heart, I murmured-


    -Kaname.


    The way things look, it seems you''ve failed.


    It doesn''t look like a male-female HSS pair produces two superhumans...just one.


    The so-called "Arcanum Duo" you described to me earlier seems to be purely hypothetical.


    Given how hard it is for Kaname to trigger my Hysteria Mode, it seems only logical when it ends sooner than normal.


    As for Kaname, she doesn''t seem willing to leave the room, as I can still hear her sobs from within.


    "..."


    Slightly worried, I glanced toward the bedroom, peeking through a crack in the doorway.


    Leaving the door purposely ajar like that is just too sly. Not only does it give off the impression that it''d be a minor thing to enter, but any time you''d pass by, you''d be struck by the desire to look in.


    Through the slit in the doorway, I could faintly see Kaname huddled on the bed, her knees clutched to her chest, as she silently cried.


    This scene was again one that left you feeling unable to leave her alone.


    I didn''t think it likely that this was intentional on Kaname''s part, but rather that Hysteria Mode was drawing out her full feminine potential.


    (Forcibly drawing someone in...before suddenly becoming weak and delicate at the critical juncture...)


    It''s not like I had room to talk, but...female Hysteria Mode sure played dirty.


    If it was someone unfamiliar with the nature of Hysteria Mode, they''d likely find themselves unavoidably feeling pity for her, and thus enter the room. After entering and seeking to comfort her, without noticing, things would probably pass the point of no return.


    Normal Kaname, violent Kaname, and now Hysteria Mode Kaname.


    Almost like two, no, three separate personalities.


    Although this feeling was slightly different from the empathy of a fellow sufferer...


    As one who also bore the curse that was Hysteria Mode, I could well understand how distraught she must be.


    It wasn''t until later that night, around 9 PM or so, that Kaname finally left the room.


    She had changed into the uniform I''d left for her by the door. She didn''t speak a word.


    It looked as if the realization of the true nature of her Hysteria Mode had sunk in, and her lifeless eyes appeared devoid of spirit.


    It seemed that her Hysteria Mode had since ended.


    Perhaps the female Hysteria Mode lasts a lot longer than the male one?


    Or maybe it''s simply that it''s harder to distinguish when its effects have faded.


    "...You hungry?"


    At my attempt to make conversation-


    She slowly nodded her head, the look of utter dismay never leaving her face, her eyes never meeting mine.


    "Go ahead and eat. Although, saying that is kinda weird, since you made the curry after all."


    Speaking to her as gently as possible, I went back into the kitchen.


    I filled a plate with the reheated curry, and the two of us walked back to the dinner table...


    And ate in complete silence.


    Kaname''s thoughts still seemed to be in disarray. I''d probably best let her think things through for a bit. When all is said and done, this wasn''t exactly the kind of situation that called for chatter, and I had no plans on reminding her of the futility of what had just happened.


    Nonetheless, at this point in time, it was vital that I not leave her alone.


    At the very least, when it came to the little things in life that she so looked forward to, such as eating together like this...it was the least I could do to keep her company.


    I''ll wait for her to speak when she''s ready.


    (...)


    This feeling reminded me of when I was young. I''d get into a heated argument with my schoolmates over some tiny thing or another, which would break out into a fight. Later, on the way home, I''d fall into a disheartened silence like she''s going through right now.


    At those times, Nii-san would do what I''m doing right now.


    Never staring, he''d just eat along with me silently, never prying for details. He''d simply allow me to act as we did everyday.


    This simple act...filled my heart with peace.


    It let me know that I still had family, I still had a place to call home.


    In that home, I had a brother who would lovingly forgive everything.


    Recalling those memories was enough to move me to tears, such was the strength of that feeling of comfort.


    As I sat there, accompanying Kaname, who continued to eat her curry in silence-


    I remembered-


    That time I spent with Nii-san...it was curry too.

 Volume 10 - Epilogue

    The following morning, I woke up early after being disturbed by the flickering sunlight shining through the window.


    Rubbing my eyes, I put on my shirt and pants before making my way into the living room.


    The sight of Kaname on the balcony, dressed in her uniform, greeted my eyes.


    Several gulls had gathered around her, though not because she was feeding them. Rather, she was frolicking with them cheerfully.


    A blue sky and a blue ocean. White clouds and white birds.


    And...a beautiful young girl with a blossoming smile, radiant under the morning light.


    ...What a picturesque scene. She almost seemed to sparkle vividly, and I found myself enchanted by the sight.


    "Morning, Kaname."


    As I walked out onto the balcony-


    Kaname softly spoke to the gulls, about to take flight at my disturbance,


    "It''s alright. There''s nothing to be afraid of here."


    As if they understood her words, the gulls changed their minds and continued to prowl the balcony.


    "...You can talk to birds?"


    "Nope. It''s just a feeling."


    With the sound of crashing waves coming from behind her, Kaname turned to me with a bitter smile on her face. It looks like she''s calmed down.


    Just like that, the two of us were bathed in the light of the morning sun.


    "I''d thought...that Onii-chan didn''t really know how to say no to anyone. I never would have guessed you were such a strong-willed person."


    "...What''s that?"


    "To be honest, I don''t have any memories of yesterday starting from when things started to get heated. However, I''ve checked myself, and it seems you didn''t do a thing to me."


    She forgot what happened yesterday?


    "-After I entered Hysteria Mode, it was almost as if my brain switched over to another personality entirely. Although the effects appear to differ from person to person, but for me, the switch was pretty absolute."


    Her explanation reminded me of Nii-san.


    Once Nii-san enters Hysteria Mode, he truly becomes Kana, both body and soul. Once in that state, even if I were to call him "Nii-san", he wouldn''t know I was addressing him.


    It seems Kaname''s Hysteria Mode carries similar side-effects.


    That said, once he reverted back to his normal state, he retained all memories of his time as Kana. Subsequently, any time I brought up something related to Kana, he''d turn completely red before proceeding to give me a beating.


    Kaname''s case, however, seems to be even more inconvenient, as even now her memories of that time remain indistinct.


    "...Onii-chan, forgive me."


    Kaname''s face filled with shame as she looked out at the ocean. Her blue eyes seemed lifeless and broken, as if she''d given up on everything.


    "You probably think I''m gross, right? Someone like me just appearing out of nowhere, and saying over and over that I like you."


    -Her beautiful face broke out in a twisted smile, bitter with self-loathing.


    "Yesterday, as I experienced HSS for the first time in my life, though it lasted some few tens of minutes, years of thoughts seemed to run through my mind. As I pondered these things, I came to a realization. I...was never needed by Onii-chan."


    "Kaname..."


    "I...well, I had not the slightest understanding of how love truly worked. That''s why I foolishly believed that if I just got rid of all the other girls, that if I had you all to myself...then you''d love me. I''d thought that as long as I could enter Hysteria Mode at will, as long as I could fulfill the duty GIII appointed to me, then I''d never have to see Los Alamos again. I was that desperate."


    -Los Alamos-


    That''s the place Watson had mentioned previously...


    The research institute where GIII and GIV - Kaname - had been born and grown up in.


    "The ''Los Alamos Elite Plan''...do you know of it, Onii-chan?"


    "A little. I''ve looked a little into your past, after all. Its goal is to use science to create gifted individuals, right? If I remember correctly, they were called something like ''man-made geniuses''."


    "That''s just the name they used for appearance''s sake. The real goal of Los Alamos was to create human weapons, the latest form of ultimate weapons."


    "...Ultimate weapons...?"


    "Humans with superhuman fighting abilities, each one capable of fighting a large force singlehandedly. The idea was to create a vast number of these individuals, and loose them on enemy countries to repeatedly and endlessly wreak havoc, assassinate VIPs, and thus bring about the destruction of those nations. This is the truth behind the so-called ''man-made geniuses'': they are living weapons in all but name."


    Destroy...countries...? America, have you gone mad?


    I know you love war, but this is too much.


    From Watson''s description, were that GIII, who earned an R-rank designation, to take things seriously, it''d be enough to destroy a small country.


    But a hundred of him? A thousand? Perhaps even a large country would fall to ruin before them.


    That seems to be America''s new form of suicidal terrorist tactics.


    "The politics of nuclear disarmament and a reduction in defense spending have resulted in America seeking new angles in weapons research. The resulting research diverged into 92 different schemes, of which the Los Alamos Elite Plan is but one among many."


    Kaname lightly swung her foot in the air, before continuing.


    "I am the fourth of the G series, a line of genetically modified individuals in accordance with that plan, naught but a weapon, a product. From the very first moment I can remember, I already held a knife in my hands. The training we underwent made the war you see in movies seem but a passing amusement, but for me, such things were simply a part of daily life. Things that were deemed inhumane to perform on ''humans'' were carried out time and again on we ''things''. Day in, and day out."


    I thought back to the words Kaname had spoken back in the Logi parking structure,


    "This kind of attack is something I''ve already experienced hundreds of times before during training."


    "It''s from that kind of place...that you escaped?"


    "It was III who offered me freedom, along with others like us. All of those who escaped had been labeled as defective products, either to be ''discarded'' elsewhere or brought back for ''repair''."


    Discarded...repaired...


    At these words which weren''t normally used in the context of describing people, I furrowed my brow.


    "With III at our head, we struggled desperately and prevailed. Because I was still growing, I couldn''t do a thing to help. Nevertheless, because I carried within me the potential that HSS bears, the potential to become a warrior of standing, III did not abandon me."


    "HSS...Hysteria Mode..."


    "I''ve long dreamed of learning how to unlock the potential hidden with my HSS genes, of showing their worth. If I can''t do that, then as far as III is concerned, I have no worth. Those without value are not allowed to continue under his protection. Such is his way."


    "..."


    "I already know far too much concerning III. If he finds out I, too, am a worthless existence...then it won''t be long before he comes to claim my life. And I...won''t try to stop him. There''s no way I''d oppose someone so much stronger than me, it''d be simply irrational."


    "That GIII, back in the Shinagawa Geofront, did he not declare himself a Butei? What''s more, he''s said he will not kill."


    At my words, Kaname laughed lightly.


    "-You don''t understand; I''m not a person. Anyway, even if he doesn''t kill me...if he abandons me, then there''s nothing I can do to escape from those who America will send. At long last, I''ll be sent back to the institute to be ''repaired''...This, I always feared...And yet..."


    Once more, Kaname showed forth a twisted smile.


    "And yet, in the end, I never became strong. You saw it clearly yesterday, didn''t you, Onii-chan? My HSS is the kind that turns you weak...From the standpoint of one whose sole purpose behind creation was the notion that HSS would make me strong, I''m a complete and utter failure. With nothing left to ''fix'', that leaves only ''discarding'', right?"


    "Discarding...you mentioned that word earlier, don''t tell me...?"


    "-It means I''ll be killed. If they feel money''s a concern, it''ll probably be poison gas or something similar."


    "Hey, hey..."


    "Don''t look like that. This is fate."


    As I watched Kaname, who stood before me, gaze out across the ocean as she simultaneously ridiculed herself while forcing a smile-


    -I...


    Felt a deep-seated fury flare up within the depths of my heart.


    Though I felt that her situation was indeed pitiful, nevertheless, my feelings of rage far outweighed any feelings of sympathy.


    Tsuzuri-sensei of Masters had previously commented that my personality was such that I tried to maintain my distance from others. That''s why I normally wasn''t the kind of person to get angry on behalf of others.


    And yet...as I looked at Kaname, I couldn''t help but have my emotions be stirred up.


    Because...when I look at her, all I see is myself-


    Forced into battle, time and again, and all because of this thrice-cursed "Hysteria Mode" ability.


    "Kaname."


    Hearing the deep emotion in my voice as I called out to her, she spun around.


    "Before...when I gave you a name, were you not so happy that you broke into tears? Was that not because you did not believe yourself to be some sort of human weapon?"


    "That...was because I wanted to believe it, wanted to dream that sweet dream. But reality isn''t so forgiving. I was born in a research institute, and so it is my fate to be a tool of the military..."


    "Where you were born is meaningless! There''s no way in hell something as stupid as that determines a person''s destiny!"


    Right now, I am decidedly not under the influence of Hysteria Mode, and so I find myself unable to speak to girls in that gentle, considerate tone.


    Nonetheless, I think that...


    ...right now, this is what''s needed.


    I''m going to bare my thoughts, and give it to her straight.


    "What we mean by ''person''...is someone who, by their own strength, with their own hands, scraps that bullshit we call fate! From what you''ve just said - whether it be the stuff about that research institute or helping III - aren''t youthe one throwing your life in the hands of others!? Look at you! You''re, um...beautiful, smart, athletic! Someone like you has no need for someone like GIII to save you, you can save yourself!"


    "I can''t do it by myself. Someone like me with neither nationality nor even human rights needs to be protected by someone. And if I want someone to help to me, then I need to be of value to them. The only one who''s ever recognized my worth is III. Even though even that turned out to be a lie..."


    "-You''ve got it all backwards!"


    As I scolded Kaname, my voice took on a tone increasingly like my brother''s, when he''d reprimand me.


    "Backwards...?"


    "If you want others to acknowledge, you first have to acknowledge yourself! That''s the first thing about being a person! Anyway, you''re wrong about one thing...I acknowledge you. Did I not just praise you? Did I not just say you were smart and your athleticism''s a sight to see? I wasn''t just saying it; I really meant it, from the bottom of my heart."


    At my screaming, Kaname''s round eyes grew larger.


    "-I think you also know, but I had a kouhai check up on you. Although, to be honest, I already knew - you''re an amazing person. You''re not just openly welcomed by the first years, you know what the second years call us? ''Brilliant sister, moronic brother''."


    Having carelessly spoken something I''d rather have had remained hidden, I gave a small cough before continuing.


    "...Although of course it''s nice to have someone to rely on, don''t think for a second you can''t go on without it. That''s what we call becoming ''dependent''. It doesn''t matter who, everyone has things they have to overcome on their own, and for you, this is it."


    As I spoke, the feeling she gave off, of someone I couldn''t leave alone, reminded me of Reki.


    I don''t think it''s even something she''s doing intentionally...but, without a doubt, including those she''s mimicked before - Aria, Shirayuki, and Riko, now her repertoire even includes Reki''s distinctive traits. Just how many of my weak spots does this girl need to hit before she''s satisfied?


    "I think what Onii-chan''s said is right...but still-"


    Kaname seemed to nod slightly before lowering her head, mumbling quietly, as her body trembled lightly.


    Her fragile appearance was reminiscent of an orphan with nowhere to turn, and no one to turn to.


    As if worrying, the seagulls all turned to watch her.


    "...I don''t get it. If I leave III, then where am I supposed to go...? Why was I born? Just who...am I...?"


    Covering her face in those snow white hands...


    She began to softly weep.


    This was finally an action appropriate for her age, befitting a junior high school girl.


    Seriously...


    This girl just loved to cry.


    No, actually I should be the one in the wrong here, as the one who made her cry. Since I was speaking to a girl younger than me, perhaps I shouldn''t have spoken quite so harshly? Man, I''m just not any good when it comes to talking to women.


    ...Thinking quietly to myself, and scratching my head in embarrassment...


    I saw Kaname''s eyes, peeking through the cracks in her fingers, slowly turn to me.


    "..."


    Through this small action, her thoughts were conveyed to me, and I more or less understood what it was she wanted to say.


    Sigh...there''s no two ways about this.


    I had, after all, made her cry on more than one occasion already.


    Maybe this would serve as my atonement. An apology was a small enough thing for me to do, and moreover, the right thing to do.


    "Until you find your answer, just stay by my side."


    Even though I felt like I was a bit of a victim of circumstance here-


    But, the fact of the matter was, I had no defense against a girl''s tears. That time with Aria stood as a perfect example.


    These few days, I''d learned the lesson anew from my time with Kaname. When it comes to women, I have three weaknesses: tears, fragrance, and...and, er, what was it? Oh, right, thighs. I''d better watch out for them in the future.


    As I was lost in thought-


    "Onii-chan...Onii-chan...!"


    Kaname suddenly grabbed me in a hug.


    Even though the position we now found overselves in was exactly like the one in the locker room previously...things couldn''t be more different. She couldn''t be more different.


    She''d become, in truth, a pure, innocent, and fragile maiden.


    Her virtuous innocence, having come at a time when my mind was fraught with impure thoughts, filled me with shame, and my cheeks flushed in embarrassment.


    "The circumstances behind your Hysteria Mode will die with me. To be honest, even the existence of my own Hysteria Mode I''ve long kept hidden from everyone. That''s why, this will be our little secret, okay?"


    "Our little secret..."


    Kaname gleefully repeated my words, nodding her head with an "Nn, nn", while never lifting her head, buried in my chest, so much as an inch.


    She certainly seems to enjoy clinging to me like this...


    As I lightly patted her on the back to help her calm down, she wept tears of joy-


    "...Onii-chan...is really such a kind person. Onii-chan, and only Onii-chan, will never reject me. I, I..."


    Her heart touched, Kaname raised her head to look at me, and seeing my cheeks red...


    Her cheeks reddened as well.


    ...Uh oh.


    It seems like that strange switch of hers has just been flipped on...


    "-Onii-chan."


    "Hmm? Why don''t you let go of me? Let''s head back in and eat breakfast, alright?"


    "I know...my feelings are one-sided. But, I beg you, let me just say this once more, do this once more."


    There it is. Kaname-sama''s prided conversational skill.


    Anytime she says "just this once", a red flag is waved in my mind.


    Although I haven''t the slightest clue what it is she wants to say, or do, but still, I''d better end this conversation as soon as possible.


    Just as I was about to cut her off by saying "Well, then let''s hurry and-", she instead interrupted me, saying,


    "-I honestly, sincerely love you, Onii-chan."


    After she spoke, she tilted her head slightly, and-


    Just like Aria, stretched forward, and with a speed surpassing Aria''s-


    Kissed me on the lips.


    "...!"


    Given the present atmosphere, the last thing I wanted to do was push her away, so I waited a few seconds before-


    We parted lips. I quickly covered my mouth as if to say, "okay, that''s it."


    Seeing my reaction, Kaname laughed lightly, and said, "Onii-chan, you''re so red! So cute!"


    As if no longer able to stand the sight of this flirtatious couple, one after another, the gulls took wing into the morning sky.


    Their flapping wings sounded an applause. Their snow-white feathers danced in the air.


    (Oh...that''s right. This time also...)


    I realized that this time as well, Hysteria Mode had failed to show itself.


    Even though it wasn''t the case that I couldn''t do so because of her...


    But still, it wasn''t an easy thing. Harder than for anyone else, anyway. Even for a girl as cute as she was.


    It looked to be the same for Kaname. It seems things need to reach a certain degree before anything happens.


    Just what is the root of this phenomenon?


    As I sunk deep into my thoughts, pondering this mystery-


    My train of thought was cut short by a loud burst of metallic sound, almost like the coiling of a gigantic spring.


    "Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit wasn''t just once, but twiiiiiiiiiice!"


    -Uooooooooooooooooh-!


    A fierce sound, like the bellowing of a crazed bull pierced through the air like a siren.


    A mysterious wind blew towards the balcony from inside.


    "...!"


    I, I forgot...!


    Although I was the one who''d called her over, but because of the stuff with Kaname, I''d completely forgotten-


    Forgotten that Kaname aside, there was still another, yet one more who would break out into a murderous rage at the drop of a hat!


    Almost like a robot whose rusting joints hadn''t been oiled in ages, I slowly turned my head around. Sure enough...


    "...Shira-, Shirayuki!"


    Shirayuki, wearing a terrifying expression not unlike that of a fierce Nio statue[1], stood in the living room.


    It, it was a person wholly unlike the Shirayuki I''d called to Odaiba. Needless to say, it was Kuroyuki who''d appeared.


    As if the menacing, dark aura pouring out from her weren''t threatening enough...


    Far more threatening was watching Shirayuki, dressed in her school uniform, easily wielding her M60 machine gun with a single hand, and taking aim at both Kaname and I.


    "To go so far as to do it with Kin-chan-sama twice! That''s more than me! How envious!"


    Sprouting from the side of her M60''s belt feed near her back, was a glittering bandolier of 7.62mm NATO rounds arrayed in a metallic, split-link belt, unwinding like a scroll.


    In an effort to avoid jamming, the ribbon-like bandolier was laid out horizontally across her other arm, flowed over to her feet, where it lay coiled in several loops, continued past her white socks...and into her skirt.


    Just...just how many bul-, no, hundreds of bullets is that!?


    (-!)


    At that moment-


    From by my side-


    A second dark and murderous aura began to flow forth.


    "...Hey, Two-Face."


    Still clinging to me, Kaname stared daggers at Shirayuki.


    "Are you trying to steal Onii-chan from me?"


    This, this one''s changed too!


    This is that horrifying, knife-wielding Kaname!


    From among the three personalities she has, her channel''s been flipped to number two- the most formidable Kaname-san.


    "-That''s what I want to say! Even if you are my younger sister, once you violate family rules, then it''s time for punishment! Punishment, punishment, I say!"


    That notwithstanding, even in this crazy circumstances, Shirayuki still seems to have remained every bit the Butei.


    From what she just said, it seems she''s carrying out my request, and is fully engaged in her role as my "other sister".


    "Stop interrupting me and Onii-chan! It''s time for you to go, Onee-chan!"


    As if to stand guard over me, Kaname jumped in front of me, her bangs swaying.


    Suddenly catching sight of a rather odd shadow, I turned my head-


    And saw an X-shaped strip of cloth, floating in the air. Its blade-like edges capable of serving as a bulletproof shield, it hovered dangerously in the air behind us.


    My house always seems to erupt in war.


    Shirayuki and Kaname, these temporary sisters, glared at one another with outrage evident in their expressions.


    "Onee-chan, you''ve already lost to me once already. Don''t tell me you think you can win? That''s just too irrational."


    "Kaname, you still have much to learn. You should check the concentration of Riri particles at least once a night."


    "What can I say? At night, Onii-chan-sama doesn''t give me an~y time to rest~"


    Kaname revealed an impish grin as she mimicked Shirayuki''s double honorific style.


    "What did you say!? D....D....D-...!"


    The barrel of her M60 trembled as Shirayuki, shrieking enigmatically-


    Appeared to have something awaken deep within her, as her eyes opened wide with a seemingly audible snap!. Holy crap, that''s scary.


    Her cherry red lips were held open, mouth agape and twitching...Ugh, I should have known better than to read her lips. Shirayuki-san was continuously mouthing "I''ll. Kill. You.", although in her extreme rage, no sounds left her mouth.


    "Kaname! In this world, there are things that siblings can do, and things they can never do! What are you, some kind of animal!?"


    And waving around a machine gun like a madman in someone else''s house is a thing you "can do", Shirayuki!?


    "A...a duel! As long as it''s a duel, even accidental deaths are okay! What matters here is, in order to ensure the stability of the Tohyama house, and to afterwards guarantee the peace of our everyday lives, this duel is unavoidable!"


    Bandolier in hand, Shirayuki''s mouth seemed almost to spit fire as she screamed.


    "Ka, kakakaka, KANAME! I CHALLENGE YOU TO A DUEL! As Kin-chan-sama''s fianc¨¦e, I challenge you to a duel!"


    Huh...?


    (Fi...fianc¨¦e?)


    Uh...Shirayuki-san? I''m very grateful that you were willing to accept my request, and pretend to be a member of my family...


    But uh...is it just me or has the SETTING COMPLETELY CHANGED!?


    Go For The Next!

 Volume 11 - CH 1

    One Autumn afternoon...


    "Man, the Texas burger is great!"


    "I guess?"


    "And it''s 10 times better when you eat it with the person you like!"


    "..." Kaname and I were eating hamburgers at a MacDonald''s in Daiba; we were seated under the deep blue sky, on a trendy terrace. There were a lot of couples eating here. Understandable, as it was new, and quite pretty. Kaname was acting cute, and she certainly looked the part. We were just a high school girl and a high school boy on a date.


    No ordinary person that knew the truth would be able to look her in the eye without a shiver running down their spine.


    "The weather''s great! Totally fitting for our wonderful sibling date~!"


    Tohyama Kaname. Self-proclaimed little sister. She''s a danger to society. She could be perfectly fine one second, but once the flip is switched, she''s blowing up pedestrian walkways, hurling grenades around, swinging kitchen knives about...like a roaring flame, too hot to touch. She could destroy the whole district by herself in half an hour.


    What the hell''s a ''sibling date'' anyway?


    Please don''t spout out such terribly thought out jargon so loudly...And I don''t get it, who eats hamburgers with a caramel latte? When you go to MacDonald''s, you get a coke. In Jeanne''s words, that is one of the laws of this world.


    Autumn''s the season for war...or so they say, I thought to myself.


    Sipping the cola, I felt what remained of my appetite slipping away. I hadn''t even taken a bite of my burger, I was too far into the depths of my melancholy, thinking about what had happened the other day. The trauma of the incident was the cause of my languor.


    Shirayuki and Kaname had had a showdown in my room.


    "W-We must have a duel! Fatal accidents may occur during a duel! We must have it! The stability of the Tohyama family, and by extension the safety of Japan hinges upon it!"


    Shirayuki stormed into my room, and finding Kaname there, she screamed a challenge before unleashing a hail of bullets at Kaname, who was dancing and dodging around the room, laughing all the while. In that moment, Shirayuki looked like Lucifer, come forth to issue judgement.


    After all, her guns, M60s, were full-auto machine guns. Bullets just kept flying and flying. In the end, the gun overheated so much that the shear mechanism failed, causing bullets to fly out without end. The guns had heat fins, but such things were meaningless in the face of Shirayuki''s raging trigger fingers. She kept firing till the guns ran dry, their metallic bodies bent and twisted from thermal expansion. When they at last fell silent, Shirayuki tossed them aside.


    "This was just a taste. My formal challenge will come later, and I shall not touch you beforehand. Take the time to enjoy what remains of your life." Spitting those words out, Shirayuki left.


    ...


    How fitting of the student council president of Butei High. Being sprayed at by machine guns constitutes a ''taste''. Though I was near my wits'' end with terror the next day, Shirayuki still interacted me just as she always had: gentle, docile, and sweet. When Kaname was around, she came to my room, saying:


    "Oh, this is terrible..." before restoring it to its original condition. But all the while, I was thinking: You were the one who did this, Shirayuki. Don''t you remember? It''s like you''re schizophrenic.


    That wasn''t the only thing. After that, she would still come over to do housework, smiling all the while, but...I caught a glimpse of her staring Kaname''s toothbrush and laundry, her face twisted into an expression of rage, looking almost like a Hannya mask. And she would leave traces of her housework behind. Upon seeing those traces, Kaname would, despite whatever cheerful attitude or smiles she came back with, take on the same expression that I had seen on Shirayuki. Faced with this, I had only one thought:


    This is terrifying...


    In view of how nice these two normally acted towards me, it made their sudden transformation all the more shocking. This couldn''t be good for my heart. It reminded me of the head twisting scene in "The Exorcist". But this time there were two demons...I''d even prefer Aria''s violence to this. As fast as she blows her top, the following period of terror ends just as swiftly. These thoughts assailed me as I took a pill with my coke.


    Suddenly, the sparrows sitting in the corner of the terrace startled, chirping noisily, and flew away.


    "Huh?" I let slip. S-She''s here! Mounting the escalator up the terrace, feet stomping on the metal...


    "..."


    At first, I saw only the white ribbons streaming from her hair, but she soon appeared, in her bullet-proof uniformed glory. It was Shirayuki. She gave me a graceful bow, but when she turned to Kaname, I knew why the sparrows had flown away. They were fleeing from the killing intent pouring from her smiling face. Kaname was waving at her, a smile also on her lips. I could just about hear the ''Hi~!'' she would have said, but instead, all I could feel was anger, emanating from her body like electricity. The negative aura surrounding the two had completely decimated the atmosphere. What a waste of a clear blue autumn sky.


    I stood between them. I was the one who had called them out. Now I sat there, looking between the two of them like the referee of a wrestling match.


    "Good day, Kin-chan. Oops!" She stumbled as she stepped off the escalator, but managed not to fall. As clumsy as ever, I suppose.


    "Well, now that we''re all gathered here...you should order something as well, Shirayuki. Maybe a hamburger."


    "Okay." Shirayuki clapped her hands. After a moment, she looked around, the question mark clear on her face. The three of us sat there in silence, before I realised...that was the gesture to summon a waiter at the school cafeteria.


    Come to think of it, Shirayuki doesn''t really leave the shrine except to go to school.


    She''s never come to a MacDonald''s before, has she? Well, I guess I''ll have to go with her to order something. But seriously, calling for a waiter in a MacDonald''s? There''s got to be a limit to how out of touch you can be. How sheltered are you, Shirayuki? That was a winning entrant in the Sheltered Maiden Olympics.


    As for why I had called the two of them here...the reason that Shirayuki had challenged Kaname to a duel was because Aria, Riko, and Reki, having been taken by surprise by Kaname before, were plotting their revenge. To that end, they had thrown their hats into Shirayuki''s ring. With Shirayuki at the vanguard, the Baskerville girls were poised on the edge of an all-out conflict with Tohyama Kaname. If I just left them to have it out, who knows what kind of war would arise? If that happened, Butei High might just go under. So I decided to be the mediator. I had prepared a negotiation table, so this conflict could be resolved without bloodshed. The reason this was a MacDonald''s table was because of the large number of bystanders. Even Shirayuki and Kaname would hesitate to bring out the machine guns or knives in this kind of situation. Teriyaki meal on a tray, Shirayuki followed me, spellbound expression on her face.


    "Alright, sit down here, Shirayuki. Before we begin, take note. We are outside Butei High. Shooting, stabbing, slashing, or other violence of any kind just because you feel like it is expressly forbidden. You too, Kaname." The fact that I had to say this was depressing, but still...just in case. I sat myself facing Kaname. The two of them sat there, arrayed in front of me, They smiled at each other, faces frozen like noh masks.


    ...My stomach hurt.


    "Has to be the death penalty."


    Kaname decided to start things off the worst way they could.


    "When you returned from buying a hamburger with my brother, there were hearts just flying from your innocent little face."


    Kaname was gnawing at her straw, and smoke was...coming from her mouth? Was the straw melting from the heat of friction? What the hell? That jaw strength...That''s like a crocodile''s or shark''s level. On the other hand, Shirayuki was daintily taking bites from her Teriyaki meal.


    "I guess that being a concubine means that every petty little thing is of the utmost importance." And there she goes, issuing a challenge of her own. But wait...concubine? What makes you think that you''re my wife? This was definitely not the mood to point that out, though. I have to get through this negotiation peacefully.


    "Don''t start this conversation looking for a fight. We''re here to resolve this conflict, not cause another."


    "Kaname. The true wife holds the power. That is a fact. I will not back down."


    "What idiocy are you spouting? As the little sister, I''m the strongest here. I''m not backing down either."


    Yep. This won''t work. Well, time to work out an escape route, then.


    "The wife!"


    "The little sister, duh!"


    Shirayuki and Kaname had each taken hold of one of my arms, and they were pulling. I...I had experienced this before with Aria and Riko. If this just goes on, I''m going to be split in two! An image of my body, split perfectly in two from head to toe, meandered into my mind.


    "I did some investigating. And I found that you were registered as an American Butei, Kaname."


    "Mmmm, those records weren''t erased yet, huh? Well, what about it?" They glared at each other.


    "You are a Butei. I am a Butei. Butei should not fight each other, if not at a client''s behest. Therefore, Team Baskerville has decided: they shall have their revenge through a representative, in accordance to Butei High''s rules for dueling."


    "Hey! What are they deciding without me!? I''m the leader!"


    "I am that representative. This was a unanimous decision." A unanimous decision that I wasn''t part of! Kaname smirked viciously in response.


    At Butei High, the unofficial directive, taken straight from the Masters was this: "Duels between students should not occur, in accordance to our official rules." Which is to say, just have them if you want. Anything as dangerous as a duel is, as a matter of course, banned in this country. However, our school, in which danger is an everyday occurrence, chooses to close an eye. Naturally, whatever happens during a duel won''t ever go official. If you went crying to the police, saying that you were hurt in a duel, you''d just be laughed at.


    "You really are an idiot. Don''t you know which of us is stronger?"


    "This is my challenge. Do you accept?"


    You could just about see the sparks in the air as they locked gazes. Suddenly, Kaname released her hold on my arm.


    "Sure. I accept. And I''ll return this too. After all, I''m done analysing it." Just as her sentence trailed off, something dropped from the sky. It fell at a perfect timing, unnoticed by those around us. Letting go of my arm, Shirayuki caught it. It was a Japanese blade, sheathed in a scarlet scabbard.


    Irokaneayame!


    I looked to the sky, and about thirty meters above me an X-shaped piece of cloth fluttered, spinning like the blades of a helicopter. It was the weapon that had blocked Aria''s bullets, and sliced through a pedestrian crossing like it was paper. Kaname had probably kept it there, just in case a fight broke out.


    That''s your primary weapon, right? Fighting you when I''ve already taken it from you would be pretty cowardly."


    "Cowardly? I never thought that I would hear that from you, of all people." Shirayuki laughed, hand daintily covering her mouth. Kaname continued to stare at her.


    "I learned it recently. Kinji told me ''not to do anything cowardly''. So I won''t. Unlike what you''re doing now." As she said this, a MacDonald''s waitress walked by. Kaname reached out and grabbed her ass. Letting out an exclamation, the silver-haired waitress spun around, a visor obscuring her facial features, but...


    "J-Jeanne!? What''re you doing here?" It was Jeanne d''Arc. Former IU agent, now a second year in the Informa division.


    Her ice-blue eyes opened wide, shocked at having been found.


    "Goshhh, so prettyy! You''re so vulnerable to beautiful girls, Kinji." Kaname''s eyes were burning holes into Jeanne.


    "Hotogi Shirayuki. The ''Witch of Infernos'', seducing my brother. And helping her, the ''Witch of Diamond Dust''. Looks like it''s time for a witch-hunt. Two on one seems about right to me. I wouldn''t even call it a handicap." Kaname declared cockily. Shirayuki looked down, her fringe dropping to cover her eyes. But they still shone from its shadow.


    "Two on one...I wonder about that."


    Oh God. What''s going to happen to my peaceful afternoon at MacDonald''s?


    I looked around. T-They''re here. All of them are here, dressed as part-time waitresses. Aria was frying french fries in the kitchen, the shape of her gun clearly visible beneath her skirt. Riko was cheerfully manning the cashier, despite not having been there before. Reki was mopping the floor in the corner of the terrace. I could even see Haimaki hidden in the shadows of the shrubbery.


    We were completely surrounded.


    "Kinji, I''m so scared~ They''re bullying me~" Kaname clung to me, but her words were clearly in monotone. Looking where she''s grabbing me though...I''m her hostage.


    "Aren''t you the one who started it? You did something that made everyone hate you." I knew that I didn''t hold any value as a hostage. Not like the Baskerville girls cared at all about how much I was hurt. Not wanting to be blown to bits, I tried to tear myself away from Kaname.


    "Whaaat?" Kaname let go of me suddenly.


    "You guys are such idiots! You just don''t learn. I''ll turn you into hamburgers!" She roared at the Baskerville girls (and Jeanne.) A dangerous smile was still hovering on Shirayuki''s lips.


    "Everything will be okay, Kin-chan. We will not entrap you now. That comes later. We only called everyone here just in case Kaname went berserk here...after all, she is just sounreasonable. Teehee."


    "H-Haha, I see. Thank you very much." I was so terrified that I ended up thanking her. Shirayuki seemed to have prepared for battle, just like Kaname.


    "I came here to inform you of how our upcoming duel will be conducted. I wonder if you can figure out just how we are going to take care of you? It resembles your current situation." Shirayuki asked, almost like she was teasing Kaname with a quiz. Kaname frowned, seemingly puzzled.


    "...!" I frowned as well. But unlike Kaname, I frowned because I knew what Shirayuki meant.


    "You don''t mean, the Lumberjack...?"


    "Yes, Kin-chan. As astute as ever. We have not had a chance to welcome our new arrival from America, so we thought to use a method well suited to you." Shirayuki smirked. Though her name meant ''white snow'', she seemed a lot more like ''black ice'', uncaring and deadly. Switching back to her gentle ''Shirayuki'' expression, she turned towards me.


    The Lumberjack...!


    When I first enrolled into Butei High, I had experienced an unarmed version with a certain someone, which is why I was familiar. In summary, it was one of the toughest forms of duels, notorious in Butei High. It was a variation of a duel format used by lumberjacks in America. This fit with what Shirayuki had said. The best way to describe it is ''simple''. A number of Butei, in bulletproof equipment would stand in a circle, known as the ring. The ring would surround the duel participants, leaving them no way to escape. The duel only ends when one side admits defeat, or is rendered unable to move. Those were the basic rules.


    However, there were some additional rules to be aware of. If any of the duelists were to try to exit the ring, the Butei making up the ring were free to attack the duelist. Duelists that suffered this fate would be pushed back to the centre of the ring, and once again fall victim to the other duelist''s attacks. This would continue, being pushed back and forth and attacked from all sides until the victim had suffered injuries that brought them to the brink of death. Not only could you not escape, even a small retrograde was not allowed. It was a hellish variation.


    As if that were not enough, the Butei making up the ring did not have to be neutral. They could be your allies, or your enemies. If you aren''t popular, you can count on the ring being full of enemies.


    These rules will make things seriously dangerous for Kaname...!


    Obviously, your enemies would not shoot each other, even if you pushed them out of the ring. The most they would do is shove them back in. On the other hand, if you were shoved out...you''d be showered with bullets. Because of these draconian rules, the Lumberjack was often banned.


    In this fight, Kaname will have no allies. Seeing as she started it, I can only see this going one way...they''re gonna gang up on her.


    "Lumberjacking doesn''t happen any more. Maybe when Butei High was first founded, but...there were too many accidents. It''s way too brutal. Definitely not something girls should do. You need to stop this." I said, displeasure written on my face.


    "Don''t stop us, Kin-chan. There are times when girls need to fight!" Shirayuki pleaded, shaking her head. Her long black hair fluttered behind her.


    "This is a sacred battle. I am fighting because I love you! In order to maintain the peace of the Kin-chan country, the Shirayuki country has already declared war on the Kaname country!" She spouted some nonsensical lines about the Shirayuki country''s strategy.


    "Er..." Despite being ladylike most of the time, she could be even more belligerent than Aria now and then.


    "Who cares? Let''s do it. Any rules regarding camerata?" Kaname continued to take bites out of her hamburger, the picture of calm. She could almost have been asking if Shirayuki would like milk in her coffee. And I was trying to help her too...


    "They will be in play. If you have any friends, feel free to bring them." Shirayuki smiled darkly. She seemed to take the fact that Kaname had accepted her challenge as a message from heaven, telling her it was alright to beat Kaname to a pulp. That was why she was giving some relatively friendly advice, I guess. Camerata were basically seconds, but they could only help once. Traditionally, their role was to stop a fight from going on too long. When the victor was certain, and everything after that was just overkill, they would force their way into the ring to admit defeat. But from my experience, that usually goes down the drain once the fight starts.


    "That''s not what I mean. I won''t need one. You will. I''m going to brutalise you, beat you until you won''t even be able to pronounce ''I lose,'' so you''re gonna need someone to say it for you." Kaname, being Kaname, returned the smile. She crumpled the wrapper of her finished Texas burger, and threw it into the bin with the force of a shotgun slug.


    "There is nothing this cannot cut." Kaname boasted.


    Shirayuki said the same thing about half a year ago, but Kaname''s explanation does seem more convincing than her occult ramblings.


    Before I sank deeper into my thoughts, I saw them. Jeanne and Shirayuki leading, the rest of the girls behind, their heavy footfalls crushed the gravel, making an unpleasant grinding noise. Oh man...I can''t help but regret following Kaname because I was worried. Shirayuki was in her miko attire, with a forehead protector to boot. Her sleeves were held up by a tasuki, a sash meant for that purpose. She was holding a scarlet scabbard. Within lay Irokaneayame. This was the Hotogi mikos'' traditional battle attire. She hard worn it when she came to kill Aria in April. The others were dressed in their bulletproof uniforms, but Jeanne had Durandal on her hip, Aria had guns sitting visible just beneath her skirt, and Riko was hugging a M1887 shotgun and giggling. They were all reeaaalllly pumped up.


    "You guys are so slooow. I''m so tired of waiting." Kaname shouted to them, slashing her thumb across her throat.


    "The plastic miko, the westerner, the midget, and the fake cutie...eh? Aren''t we missing one? Where''s the mime?" She counted each of them, pointing at them one by one, and noticed that Reki was missing. Wait...the westerner? Oh, probably Jeanne.


    "She''s already aiming at you." Aria answered, twintails streaming in the wind. So, they''re acknowledging their nicknames.


    "She''s the outer ring. You can''t run. Reki''s sniping success rate is above 99%...and I''ve never seen her miss. The 1% was due to a misfire." Well, I was the one behind that misfire. Without my influence, she''s 100%.


    "Sigh...I''ll say this again, but just stop. I get how you feel, having been victims of Kaname''s surprise attack, but this is just too childish. Can''t you think of a more sustainable solution?" I tried to convince them from my position as the leader of the Baskervilles, but Aria glared at me like a cowboy from a Western.


    "Looks like not coming to the Assault division has made you some kind of pacifistic idiot, Kinji. This is what being a Butei is all about. Problems should be solved by shooting them in the face with lead." And now she''s talking like a cowboy. But with an anime voice.


    "Yeah? This isn''t a solution, this is just reciprocation. You come here all lined up, in full battle order, just to take on one person. It''s like you''re holding a grudge about something else as well." I glared back at Aria, and her blush switch flipped on.


    "I-It''s not like I''m trying to take you back from Kaname or anything!" Aria''s face grew panicked; it seemed like she was wondering why she had just said that. (I didn''t get it either, it seemed pretty unrelated.) After a moment, her face snapped back to seriousness, and she drew her silver-white M1911.


    "These rounds are pastel loaded. Don''t think that this will go the way it did when we last met." Pastel rounds were Detective Armed LethalDAL rounds received from the Vatican. She had probably brought them after seeing that .45ACP rounds had no effect on Kaname.


    "Did you think that that was the problem? How naive~" Kaname smirked at Aria, but...don''t be mistaken, Kaname. You might not have thought about before, considering your overwhelming strength, but the difference in power between people who are caught unawares and those who have made proper preparations are on several orders of magnitude. And with a Butei of Aria''s level as your opponent, one slip will cost you your life. Do you understand?


    "You''ve been keeping Ki-kun to yourself all this time, Kaname~. We''re all undergoing a yandere transformation!" Riko had gotten an especially weird nickname from Kaname. She was now making finger horns above her head, somehow still dexterously holding on to her shotgun at the same time. Lowering her hands, she worked the pump-action of her shotgun.


    "When you run, please come to me~ Won''t you play with Riko? Teehee." It''s always possible to avoid a handguns'' bullets. Even amateurs can dodge out of the line of fire. After all, bullets fly in what amounts to a straight line, and it''s possible to trace that line with the naked eye. However, a shotgun''s bullets are undodgeable. The shot will spread out, catching the target with a bulk of the bullets. What''s more, Riko''s carrying a sawed-off. Not only does that make the shotgun easier to conceal, it increases the shotgun''s spread. It''s not a gun that I would ever want to face, even if I was in Hysteria Mode.


    "Hehehe. Isn''t this nostalgic, Ki-kun? We''re having another Lumberjack!" Riko smiled at me, and I noticed something. She had two shadows. Hilda''s with her? Well, she probably just came for fun. I thought of Hilda''s devilish appearance.


    "Have you finished praying, Kaname?" Jeanne said coolly, unsheathing Durandal.


    "I am Shirayuki''s camerata. While I will be part of the ring, I will interfere but once." Her hair was tied up in a triple-braided bun. Ready for battle as well, I see.


    "I didn''t think you''d be a part of this brutality too." I muttered, and Jeanne''s ice-blue eyes glared at me.


    "The reason I must act now is because of your incompetence, Tohyama."


    "Why''s it my fault now?"


    "We gave you the order to bring Kaname over to Deen using the method we discussed."


    The method we discussed...?


    Oh. She wants me to be Kaname''s Romeo? Like hell. Who would do that to their little sister? Even if its a self-proclaimed little sister.


    "Look where we are now. You failed."


    "Failure or success isn''t the issue. You just blurted out what you wanted me to do, I didn''t agree to anything."


    "I was not a victim of her surprise attacks, so I considered myself rather neutral towards her. That is why I continued to stifle the Baskerville''s girls complaints, explaining to them that you were placating Kaname using that method. I even drew them a concept image."


    Wait...! What did you do, Jeanne!?


    "But despite that their relationship with Kaname did not improve..."


    "Like hell it would! Especially after being told about such an idiotic plan!"


    "Therefore, I came to the conclusion that we needed a new way to bring her in. We will make her surrender in a duel. Jeanne (what an idiot!) swung her estoc towards Kaname, who seemed totally confused by our conversation. The blade gleamed blue in the moonlight.


    "And more than anything, I am doing this because Kaname called me a coward at the burger shop."


    Burger shop? What, the MacDonald''s? Well, you really were just sneaking around. All of you were.


    "I am not a coward. I will show her how I fight, fair and square. Losing to a junior is considered dishonorable in Butei High anyway. I could not turn my back and run from one, no matter what." Despite saying that, you ran away from your juniors during the Ristorante Masque, when they found you in a waitress cosplay, didn''t you? Ah, fuck it. There''s too many things to lecture her on, I''m just not in the mood.


    "Whatever, whatever. Are we counting your battles in Far East Warfare?" Kaname stuck her tongue out at Jeanne. Shirayuki, who had been silent till now (which made her all the more scary,) strode forward, her red geta scraping against the gravel.


    "Kin-chan, please get back. Azure particulate concentration is 0% tonight."


    Azure particles. Falling like rain from time to time, they were known for their ability to jam special abilities. If there were none tonight...then Shirayuki could use her full strength. That''s hugely different from last time, when she couldn''t touch Kaname at all.


    Kaname. You''re in serious trouble this time.


    "Well, the ring has been formed. Let us reconfirm the rules." Shirayuki drew her sword. I only noticed it when she mentioned it, but the others had backed off at some point. Only Shirayuki, Jeanne and Kaname were nearby now. To prevent friendly fire, Aria and Riko were standing apart from each other, firing lines off by at least 60 degrees. The last corner of the triangle they formed was Haimaki, lying in wait in the shadow of the gym storage shed. He was wearing a full set of tactical body armour. Though not present, it''s safe to say that Reki was taking charge of that angle.


    They''ve come up with a thorough battle plan, huh...


    The ring of a Lumberjack can only be made up of less than 10 Butei, but there are no rules as to their placement. The ring that the Baskerville girls had formed was perfect. It was a layer of concentric circles, centred on the area where we stood. First of all, their duelist was Shirayuki, wielding a Japanese blade. Jeanne, the other fighter most versed with close combat, formed the closest circle. Even if Kaname managed to escape the inner circle, the gun savant Aria would cut off her line of escape, while Riko''s shotgun suppressed a whole area. The intermediate circle was inescapable. And if by some miracle, Kaname was able to get out, there''s no running from Reki''s absolute radius. After all even after going into Hysteria Mode, I was unable to run.


    "Kaname, you can''t do this. There''s no way you don''t understand the purpose behind these concentric circles. This is their killing ground. You''ll never be able to run." Feeling a little nervous about the fact that I was also in the midst of that circle, I warned Kaname using Assault concepts I knew she would understand. But nevertheless, the smile never left Kaname''s face.


    "I won''t blame you for anything. Just apologise, and surrender. I''ll take care of the aftermath. I''ll somehow convince these guys, so please...don''t you know how much danger you''re in?" I said, the gravity of the situation apparent from my expression.


    "Don''t be dumb, Kinji. A dinosaur doesn''t back down from an ant. And really, there''s no need to provide such a large ring, girls." Kaname said.


    ...?


    Kaname started skipping, skirt flapping in the wind, like she was an elementary schooler playing hopscotch. Her toes dug into the ground, outlining a circle with a five meter radius. Shirayuki, Jeanne and I were all standing inside this circle.


    "I''ll fight you without leaving this circle. We''ll call it my loss if I even stick my little finger out." Hearing this, Shirayuki frowned. Kaname brandished Sonic, its tip pointing towards the moon.


    "Viva el cutting edgeneu Schneide. This blade is leagues ahead of your rusting weapons. This is the newest of the new. A soldier armed with this could fight evenly with a T10 Main Battle Tank. Don''t you agree, Kinji?" She turned to me, a cute smile on her face. It was like seeing a flower bloom, yet...maybe it was because I had spent a long time together with her, but I understood how she really felt. Instinctively, Kaname''s feelings came across to me.


    She was bluffing. Kaname was alone. She didn''t even have a camerata. The Baskervilles were using enhanced weaponry this time around, and they''d obviously done some investigation on LL concentrations. They were the ones who had picked the date of the duel, after all. And now that they had taken such a perfect formation, Kaname must have been feeling the pressure. I could feel her fear. I didn''t want to, but I could. Ah, dammit. I guess I''ll have to.


    "Aria." Even at this distance I could tell that Aria was furious. A D-shaped blood vessel was popping out of her forehead.


    "The cocktails sent to me weren''t 9mms. They sent me .50AEs." I drew my desert eagle, showing it to all around.


    "You can''t stop us, Kinji."


    "I''ve given up on that. You can go ahead and fight till you''re satisfied. But what you''re doing now? This bullying? I hate it more than anything else."


    "We aren''t bullying her~ We''re taking care of her!" Riko shouted over, hands cupped around her mouth.


    "Looks the same to me."


    "What are you doing, Tohyama?"


    "I''ll be Kaname''s camerata." I explained to Jeanne, always slow on the uptake, shooting Kaname a glance. Her hands were clasped to her chest, and she was staring at me, eyes wide with shock. When her eyes met mine, she blushed a little, and averted her gaze. I didn''t really understand her reaction, but I took it to mean that she had no objections. Seeing Kaname''s expression, Shirayuki was grinding her teeth. She seemed like she was about to speak, but hadn''t said anything yet, so I took the opportunity to get things rolling.


    "Let''s go over the rules one more time. This duel will end when either participants admits defeat, or is unable to move. There are no technical knock-outs, even if your limbs go flying. There are no draws. There is no escape. If you run, the ring will send you back to the middle. They can use any method to do so, whether a hard shove or a face full of lead." This reminds me of my days in the Assault division. Maybe not Aria, but this is just like Butei High, and I mean that in the worst possible way.


    "Camerata may help out only once, whether it''s to prevent the duel from reaching a stalemate, the death of any participant, or for any other reason. After that one instance, they may no longer interfere."


    "Yeah, yeah, we all learned the same rules. Is that it?" Aria seemed a bit happy to see me motivated. She just loves to fight.


    "Yeah." I nodded.


    "Then let''s begin." Aria said to the two duelists, drawing her black M1911. Shirayuki and Kaname locked eyes, but neither of them made a move. Only the participants could decide when the Lumberjack would start. That was their unassailable privilege. They would begin when they both felt the time was right. It was reminiscent of a fight between wild beasts, or a duel between samurai. We could only wait for time to pass.


    ...


    Shirayuki took her stance, her sword completely silent as it swung upwards. The blade was nearly complete vertical, and the hilt of the sword was nearly touching her right cheek. She was taking one of five basic kendo stances, the eight-directions. It was rarely used in modern kendo, being more of a traditional stance. However, Shirayuki used it often, preferring it for its efficient movements since she used it in conjunction with her Hotogi arts.


    What''s your battle plan, Shirayuki?


    Kaname''s sword can cut through any metal. Even a named sword like Irokaneayame isn''t an exception.


    "razor sharpI cannot cut what I do not touch..." Kaname muttered, taking her own stance. She pulled her right foot back, standing nearly perpendicular to Shirayuki. Taking hold of its hilt with two hands, she pulled the hilt back to her face, pointing the swordtip straight at Shirayuki. Kaname held it there steadily, parallel to the ground. I had no idea what stance she was taking. That said, it''s not likely that you''d seen any of Kaname''s techniques in an instruction manual. All I could tell is that it was a fairly active stance. But instinctively, I knew what function that stance served. That stance lacked any kind of guard. And Kaname didn''t need to defend, thanks to Sonic''s mono-filament edge. Kaname had probably come up with it herself. It was only feasible to use if you held that blade.


    "..."


    They were polar opposites, Shirayuki holding her sword vertically, and Kaname laterally. The air was thick with tension, making it difficult to breathe. Nobody dared to utter a word. Even the crickets had fallen silent. The two duelists'' auras were clashing, spilling into the surrounding air...


    A fallen leaf flew between them, propelled by a gust of wind. In that instant, Kaname pounced.


    Christ, she''s good.


    She made her move right when the withered leaf had blocked Shirayuki''s vision.


    "...scarlet flameFlame Wall!" Shirayuki had to defend. She pulled her right hand away from her sword, swinging it to the side in a wide arc. A wall of fire, nearly two meters tall, sprang up in front of Shirayuki.


    Woah...!


    Even though I was quite a distance away, I felt a dangerous amount of heat radiating from the flames. That wasn''t any ordinary fire. Those tongues of flame were white-hot. Looks like Shirayuki wasn''t lying when she said that the azure particulate concentration was 0%. Without the particles around to interfere with her abilities, she''s like a human flamethrower. Kaname pierced the inferno with her blade, but her body did not follow. She braked, dashing to the left instead. Shirayuki also appeared from the other side of the fire wall, her long black hair flying every which way. I had seen her use this attack when she fought against Jeanne. She was holding Irokaneayame with her right hand, much like an athlete would carry the Olympic torch. Not a bad comparsion, as its blade was wreathed in swirling flame.


    "Hotogi Art - ButterflyScarlet Mirror!" Nobody would be able to follow the sword with the naked eye. But the trajectory of the flame surrounding the sword was clear. The blaze split backwards as the blade was swung downwards then upwards in a V-shape, spreading out like the wings of a butterfly. This was Sasaki Kojirou''s Swallow ReversalTsubame-gaeshi, except one-handed. However, she had swung Irokaneayame only to scorch Kaname''s sword. Shirayuki was trying not to touch Sonic, knowing that if she did, Irokaneayame would be sliced apart.


    "Heh." Kaname laughed, seemingly confident in her victory. She swung her sword back, also blindingly fast, and did a backflip, putting some distance between her and Shirayuki. The fluorescent blue light gleaming from her blade traced a beautiful arc in the air.


    "That was close."


    "Not bad, Kaname." Aria and Riko said. They seemed to have clearly caught what had happened in the previous exchange.


    "..."


    Remaining silent, Shirayuki assumed yet another of the five stances, the middle. Her hilt was lowered to her hips and the tip of the sword pointed directly at Kaname''s head. But...


    The sash holding up her scarlet hakama was slightly cut, and a long incision had been made on the left side of her white kimono, all the way to her underwear, leaving her undershirt exposed. In that instant, Kaname had struck at Shirayuki twice, once at her abdomen and once at her chest. Kaname landed with the skill of a gymnast.


    "Sheesh, one more millimeter and Sonic would have tasted your blood." She happily assumed her stance again. This time though, she kept Sonic''s blade further away from her cheek, leaving her stance a little more open.


    "Hmph, Trying to heat my up my sword so much that I''d let go?" Sonic was glowing red with heat. There was no way I''d be able to keep hold of any metal that hot. So, Shirayuki hadn''t been aimlessly using her Hotogi arts...she was trying to heat Sonic up so much that Kaname had to drop it.


    "What a shame. Both this sword and I have gone through heat tolerance tests, time and time again. Even if you heat us up, our performance won''t change. It''s over." She looked at Shirayuki like a hawk at its pray, and her right foot crushed against the gravel.


    "Jeez, you won''t be able to sew your limbs back on once if you suffer such horrific burns to the cross-section, y''know? But, you reap what you sow, right?" As Kaname was trying to intimidate her, Shirayuki sheathed her sword, lowering her stance. She was preparing to iai.


    Scarlet Hotogi God! No...you shouldn''t do that, Shirayuki...!


    It takes time to build up enough energy to execute her secret technique - Scarlet Hotogi God. There was no way Kaname would allow her that time. Even if she managed to pull it off, the path of her blade is simple to predict. If Kaname can meet her, blade to blade, she''ll cut Irokaneayame, along with Shirayuki, in two. I wouldn''t put it past her. Could it be that knowing that...Shirayuki wanted to sacrifice herself to kill Kaname?


    "Witch of infernos...burn in your own flame!" Brandishing Sonic, which glowed red-hot, Kaname hurtled forward, kicking the ground underneath her. She shot at Shirayuki like a cannonball.


    "You are done, Kaname." Shirayuki started at Kaname from below her fringe, and from behind her...


    Jeanne!!


    Shirayuki''s cameratara sprinted forth. Wielding Durandal by her hip, Jeanne was hiding its blade with her body.


    "Woooow! It''s a jet stream attack!" Riko was getting hyped up, spouting out a phrase I had never heard before. The words had scarcely left Riko''s lips when Jeanne leaped gracefully over Shirayuki, brandishing Durandal before her.


    "...ice flower of Orleansfleur de la glace d''Orleans..." Jeanne chanted softly, and Durandal shined with a blinding electric blue. Diamond dust, tiny particles of ice, glittered around her. Seeing this, Kaname decided she didn''t want to take Jeanne head on. She impaled the ground with Sonic, braking as hard as she could, and the blue light, falling just beyond her, froze the ground solid. The subzero temperatures, unaffected by Azure-irokane[1], spread quickly into Kaname''s sword.


    "...!" Sonic was frozen solid, and the ground beneath Kaname was rapidly freezing as well. Not wanting to be frozen to the floor, Kaname jumped, not releasing her grip on ehr sword. Just one hand on the pommel, she managed to rely on her superhuman athleticism to remain upright. It looked like she was giving some kind of circus performance. Ice was slowly creeping up Sonic''s blade, but because it had been so hot before, it only made it up to the handguard before stopping its advance. Kaname, doing a one-handed handstand on her sword, was unharmed.


    "Sheesh, you used your camerata? Sorry, she looked so useless that I totally forgot that she existed. But it''s too bad, it turns out that she was just as useless as I thought!" Kaname coiled her body like a spring before suddenly releasing that tension. The momentum of her uncoiling sent her, and her sword, flying over Jeanne. Sonic, still frozen like a crystal, was aimed directly at Shirayuki. Kaname was attacking her from above.


    "Hotogi Art...secret technique...Scarlet Hotogi God!" Shirayuki, who had been building up energy all the while, met Kaname''s attack with a rush of flame. Shearing through the flames like they were air, Sonic rushed to meet Irokaneayame head on.


    "...!" Kaname seemed to have noticed something, but it was too late. Sonic clashed with Irokaneayame, and with the sound of breaking glass, it shattered. As it faded away, a dull thud shook the air. As Kaname fell, Shirayuki''s sword, clear of flames, sunk into Kaname.


    She used the back of her sword! I managed to catch it as Shirayuki had struck Kaname''s abdomen with the back of her sword. Hitting the ground, Kaname rolled thrice before coming to a stop, on her hands and knees. She looked up.


    "Haaa....haaa...." Tears in her eyes, Kaname tried to gather the fragments of her blade. However, they were red hot again, and her hands recoiled back.


    "No way...no way...neu Schneide...there''s no way...!" Kaname was too shocked to figure out what had happened, but for once I had an idea. No matter how high-tech it was, Sonic was still made of metal. When metal is heated and cooled and heated and cooled enough times, it becomes brittle. Even Japan''s railroads, arguably the most durable in the world, will snap as the metal expands and contracts due to sudden changes in temperature. When such ridiculous amounts of heat and frigidity are applied, the effects are instantaneous. This was the cause for the scene unfolding before us.


    "Cherry blossoms are the avatar of transience. There is naught else that bears comparison. They bloom, then scatter. That is the way of the world." Her eyes shut, Shirayuki recited a line from an ancient Japanese poem, sheathing Irokaneayame into its scarlet scabbard. I think that was from the anthology, New Collection of Poems Ancient and Modern. Written by Tokudaiji Sanesada. No idea honestly, my grades in ancient literature suck.


    "Looks like we have a winner." Aria span her M1991s before keeping them in the holsters beneath her skirt. You didn''t do anything, why do you look so proud? I knelt besides Kaname.


    "Kaname, it''s over. The ''newest weapons'' will be invented again and again, like cherry blossoms springing into bloom, but there are no blossoms that do not scatter. That sword scattered tonight. That''s all it is." I dissected the poem Shirayuki had recited, explaining to Kaname how it applied to this situation. If you could see the basis for comparison, then it was really simple to understand, but maybe it was too simple, because Kaname didn''t seem to understand. Looking up at me, Kaname still seemed unable to face reality. Her weapon - the strongest, the newest - the cutting edge was broken.


    "Uwaaaaah!" She stood up, having completely broken down, and made to attack Shirayuki with her fists. That''s way more fitting of a middle school student. Just in case, Shirayuki assumed a defensive stance.


    Assuming my role as camerata, I showed Shirayuki my open palm. My desert eagle was dangling from my index finger, which was inserted into the trigger guard. A gesture commonly used by Butei and the American police, it showed that I had no intention of shooting. It was a gesture of surrender. Stopping Kaname''s protests with my other hand, I flicked my gaze downwards, urging her to look down. Below us was the circle that Kaname had drawn with her toes, saying that it was her loss if she stuck even a little finger out. And one of Kaname''s feet lay outside.


    It had been Shirayuki''s intention to push her out of the circle by smashing her with the hilt of the sword.


    "Abide by your word." I said sternly. Tears welled up in Kaname''s eyes, but she resisted. She resisted. She resisted. But finally...


    "Uwaaah...Uwaaaaaaaaaaaah!" She started crying, in a very middle school student-like way. I guess she couldn''t bear to be shamed so badly in front of me. What should I do though? She won''t stop crying.


    "Ohh, you made her cry, you made her cry~ I''m going to tell the teachers!" Riko came skipping over, running circles around Shirayuki and I. Goddammit, Riko. Weren''t you the first to approve of beating Kaname up? ...At least the heavy mood was lifted a bit. It felt like I was in a warzone just now. And to be fair, I can see on Riko''s face that she thinks that they''ve picked on Kaname enough. I guess she could tell that the mood sucked, and tried to lighten things up a little. She has great social skills, unlike Aria and I. We just sort of looked at each other, completely at a loss. Haimaki walked over and licked Kaname on the cheek, like he was trying to comfort her. Even a dog is more sociable than Aria and I.


    On the other hand, Haimaki''s owner, who ranked even lower than Aria and I on the social skills scale, climbed down from the sakura tree at the edge of the school grounds, Dragunov rifle on her shoulder. Reki was closer than I thought.


    "Kaname, you have great skill. I only just noticed that you launched a counterattack. If I had been slightly off, I would have been cut down." Jeanne said, squatting next to Kaname.


    I-I can see everything!


    I looked away quickly. She didn''t seem to care, but Jeanne''s bulletproof uniform had suffered a long vertical cut, and had completely split open. She didn''t seem injured, but her bra straps were completely exposed. That, and her porcelain white skin. H-How do bras work anyway? Aria''s bras had hooks at the front, which I can understand, but...how can the clasp be on the back?


    "As strong as expected. I would accept no less of Kin-chan''s little sister." Shirayuki had secured the damaged side of her Miko kimono with a safety pin she had managed to produce. She was now smiling gently at Kaname, who was still sobbing. Kaname remained silent, but she heard the phrase ''Kin-chan''s little sister'' loud and clear, and she nodded in response. Alright, I''d had enough of that.


    "Don''t praise her like that. Being strong or weak has no meaning off of Academy Island." I told Jeanne and Shirayuki off, and the tension finally bled away.


    Right after, the demon of vengeance, Aria, spoke to me.


    "Coffee, Kinji." I had a feeling that Aria would challenge me to a Lumberjack if I took too long, so I had to get Mutou to come over with some, apologising to him because it was so late. I couldn''t tell him that we were having a duel, so I told him that I was watching the moon. And that there were girls. He told me that he''d be here in 5, but didn''t have anything but can coffee. I asked Aria as politely as I could if it was okay with her, and was met with this reply:


    "You''re useless. Your future worries me." She proceeded to criticise me, starting with this comment. I couldn''t bear to listen, but it wasn''t like I had a choice. After she was finished, she called one of her juniors in Assault to get her some. This lazy noble sure is used to delegating her work. In the end, Mutou really managed to arrive in five minutes, carrying Akari Mamiya - Aria''s amica - in his minivan. Mamiya was the thorough type, and had brought 10 different coffee pots with her, each with a different blend. And so, a lie became the truth. We really did watch the moon that night. Coincidentally, Mamiya was shorter and flatter than Aria. The rarely found high school student with a kindergartner''s body. Her hair was short, and done up in twintails, making her seem even more childish. Her neurons must be wired weirdly, because she has abnormal levels of respect for Aria, and does whatever she says without objection.


    "It''s getting late, so please stay away from Aria-senpai...or just stay away from all girls, Tohyama-senpai." For some reason, she sees me as an enemy though. Definitely one of the girls I would not want to run into on the street. But seriously, only Butei would believe that we were gathered here to watch the moon. I''m glad that you''re enjoying being by Aria''s side and pouring her coffee, but don''t you think it''s weird that it smells like there was a forest fire here?


    "..." Feeling excluded because of Mamiya, I excused myself from the ring of girls and sat down on the ground. I had some coffee, but it was kinda watery. Mutou had gone to buy some dango suitable for moon-watching. I hoped that he would be back soon. Kaname had lowered the cloth-like weapon, magnetically propelled fiber-shieldP-Fibre, to the floor. She had had it hovering above during the fight. Sitting down next to it, she seemed to be indicating that the rest should join her. So that''s what they did. Using the cloth as a picnic sheet, they started their girls'' night out. I looked over, worried about how Kaname was doing...she was drinking a caramel macchiato. I guess she had finally calmed down. I guess it was getting pretty late, ''cause I saw Mamiya hugging her knees and dozing off.


    "Why didn''t you use this tonight, Kaname?" Aria, who had suffered so much from the weapon before, asked.


    "...''Cause Shirayuki only used one weapon. This wasn''t like the first time. This was a duel, not a fight. So I thought that I should use only one weapon as well. It would be cowardly if I was the only one to use multiple swords." Kaname glanced at Shirayuki before she spoke. Well, I guess she had mentioned it before at the MacDonald''s. She was just abiding by what I had said: "There are no cowards in the Tohyama clan."


    "...Yes, I suppose so." Hearing this, Shirayuki seemed to look at Kaname in a new light, her animosity forgotten. She took a fragment of the broken Sonic, which now resembled a silver crystal, and wrapped it in a Japanese cloth before passing it to Kaname.


    "A sword is a warrior''s soul. I could feel it in your blade. It was proud and noble. It was beautiful."


    "Shirayuki..." Accepting the fragment, Kaname gazed up at Shirayuki with eyes of respect. It was almost like they were really sisters.


    "...Kinda like how you tell your opponent your name after a fight, yeah?" I turned to look behind, where the yakuza movie line had come from. Mutou, plate of dango in hand, had returned. Passing the plate to Shirayuki, he sat down beside me.


    "You just held a Lumberjack, right?" I guess he knew from the start.


    "Don''t tell anyone, alright? Even if they turn a blind eye, the Masters have been pretty annoying recently."


    "I won''t dude. I support it after all." Speaking with a bit of innuendo, Mutou and I ate the rest of the dango.


    "Hehehe, makes you think back, doesn''t it Kinji?"


    "Don''t laugh like that, it''s weirding me out."


    "You''re laughing too, bud." The truth is, Mutou was the one who I had had an unarmed Lumberjack with, right after I enrolled. Why is it that happened again? I''m pretty sure that Mutou was triggered by something that Shirayuki had said. I underestimated him since he was in Logi, but the difference in build made it a tough battle. He was pretty good at a lot of throw. The force of his T-Bone suplex made my head spin. That''s something I could do without experiencing again. We fought till we were both about to drop, having been pushed back into the centre time after time. The ring was made up of Shiranui and Riko, but I forgot which one of us won. I don''t know why, but Mutou and I started hanging out after that. Doesn''t really make sense to become friends after fighting, but...I guess that''s how relationships work in Butei High. Everything is so clumsy and dated.


    It was decided that we would continue our after-duel talk some other time. Shirayuki and Aria went back to their own rooms, and Kaname and I went back to mine. We walked home, under the streetlights and listening to the cicadas chirping.


    "Kinji." Kaname, walking beside me, spoke first.


    "Yeah?"


    "Thank you for being my camerata...my ally. When you said that you''d be my camerata, I was...really happy."


    "You lost because of me though?" I decided to be the first to voice it. When Jeanne had used la fleur de la glace d''Orleans, Kaname could have completely dodged it if she had pulled out her blade earlier. She didn''t because I was directly behind her...she thought to slow the spread of the ice with her blade, which was extremely hot. This was why Sonic was completely frozen, resulting in its brittleness. It was Kaname''s mistake to fight so Jeanne''s line of fire could affect the two of us, but if I hadn''t volunteered to be her camerata, there might have been a very different conclusion.


    "No. A little sister protecting her brother is...it''s natural. It''s natural for someone to protect their family." Kaname shook her head, her hair swaying left and right. When I heard that, I had the feeling that Kaname could be my real...


    "..." I stopped, looking down at her. Kaname had stopped walking as well, and her ocean-blue eyes were staring up at me.


    Like a real little sister, looking up at her brother.

 Volume 11 - CH 2

    Kaname had experienced two failures recently: Arcanum Duo, and the Lumberjack. It seemed that these experiences had ''cured'' her, so to speak. She realised that she was worthless as a weapon, and losing in the duel broke her self-confidence. She seemed to living a normal middle-school life. The middle-school she''s going to is far from normal, though. I started to see less and less of the scientific swords she was so proud of. Well, that''s a good thing. Aria, who starts firing over who gets to use the remote, or Riko, who sets up landmines for fun, were the ones in the wrong. Kaname should live like a normal person. That was my conviction. She was at an age where she could still turn her life around.


    I also felt like Kaname''s attitude towards me had changed dramatically. It sort of seemed like she had started keeping a little bit of distance from me, appropriate to the brother-sister relationship she insisted we were in. She stopped clinging to me the way Riko did at least, which was a huge relief. But still, she was a total kid, and very attached to me. From time to time I would catch her doing some incomprehensible things, like staring at me from hiding. That was the kind of thing that I''d see in Jeanne''s shoujo manga, plotlines like: "I''ve fallen in love, but my crush is my brother so I can''t express it." There were a lot of things like this that made it hard for me to stay home, but it was better than when she used to threaten to stab me thirty times because I was hanging out with other girls. I supposed that I could bear it.


    ...I was careless.


    When Kaname wasn''t around, I decided to make reverse teru teru bouzu[1] (normal ones, except heads pointing down,) to pray for rain. While I was busy with this, I received a strange call.


    "Greetings, master."


    "I told you stop calling me that." That was how my conversation with Fuuma started.


    "Your little sister has been getting a lot of attention from the other freshmen girls." She reported to me.


    "That''s a good thing. That''s what normal girls are supposed to do." She always was popular, unlike me. Kaname, the wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    "And recently, there is a group of girls that she is very close to."


    "And what''s wrong with that? Who are they?" I had lost interest in the stupid topic, so I reached out to grab my magic marker so I could continue drawing faces onto my reverse teru teru bouzu.


    "Mamiya Akari." I froze.


    "...Aria''s amica?"


    "Indeed." I had a bad feeling about this. I had investigated Mamiya, and found that she was a sort of rising star among the freshmen. The details were classified, which spoke of the level of operations she had taken part in. Mamiya had been E-rank before becoming Aria''s amica, despite being rejected by another S-rank. ''There''s no way that I''d be connected with any E-rank Butei, let alone you.'' She had pressed on despite such shocking words. I asked Fuuma what Kaname was doing hanging around with Mamiya.


    "The details are unclear. However, they seem to be colluding to prevent you from approaching Kanzaki-senpai."


    Preventing me from approaching Aria? How considerate of them.


    If we never saw each other, I wouldn''t have to be chased around by her M1911s. Jeez, it''s like I''m dragged into a bullfight when I''m with her. If you just imagine her hair clips as horns, then...yeah, seems pretty accurate to me.


    "Keep an eye on them just in case. Report anything out of the ordinary to me."


    "As you wish." I shook my head, sinking back into the sofa. Maybe I was leaving too much of this freshmen business in Fuuma''s hands, but...ah, fuck it. I''m busy...well, not really, but it''s about time I learned to delegate.


    Not like I can split my attention to so many things.


    I already had a massive task on my hands. Tomorrow, La Rissathe sports festival would be held at Butei High. It would be a day straight from hell.


    Please...let it rain tomorrow.


    Finishing up my reverse teru teru bouzus, I hung them on the curtain rail.


    It was a beautiful sunday morning, not a cloud in the sky. The entire Butei High student body was assembled at the first school grounds. We were gathered for the annual sports festival. There were no practices for this events, seeing as the student population were mostly busy with investigations/operations. A rehearsal was held at 5AM in the morning, as we were herded together at gunpoint by the teachers. And well, this is it. The real thing. Damn, I''m sleepy. I''m going to fall asleep standing up.


    "We, the participants, in accordance with the Butei Charter, swear to compete to the end!"


    The preppy freshman, Takachiho Urara took the participant''s oath. She probably didn''t mean a word of it. The student body split themselves into the red team and white team, preparing for the competitions. None of us were carrying anything. Not knives, not grenades, not pistols, sniper rifles, or machine guns. We had all disarmed. This was absolutely an impossible sight to find in Butei High. The school rules did say: "It is your duty to carry arms, whether guns or blades."


    The tamaire[2] competition was about to start. Once, when Ranbyou had just been rejected at a marriage interview, we played a slightly different version. Students would pair up, and shoot into the net. The first person in the pair to make it into the net was free to shoot their opponent. Thankfully, we weren''t playing that version[3]We were just playing the standard version, throwing balls into a net that was three metres high. Why would we play such a peaceful game? Well...


    "Wow~, what healthy and strong looking students these are."


    "Ah, the weather''s amazing. This is a great opportunity to work up a healthy sweat." The Tokyo Education Committee''s vice-chairman and head instructor were here to observe...or rather, monitor us. That was probably because of the last sports festival, where all the events were absolute torture, like a barefoot hoplitodromos. It was more like a fight festival than a sports festival. We had a record number of injuries. Our student body, being largely insane, had an amazing time, but the governor of Tokyo somehow heard rumours of what went down, and he went ballistic. La Rissa was now monitored closely. The Masters had said that Butei High was at risk of being shut down if the event went badly.


    "You will be playing the part of happy and innocent high school students during the ''first phase'' of the sports festival. Anybody who discharges a weapon will receive the highest punishment." That was their instruction. The ''highest punishment'' was pretty much a torture session, so we set our minds on tamaire, fake smiles plastered to our faces.


    "Hahaha! You''ll never get them in!" At the very least, Hiraga-san, from the Amdo division, was smiling innocently, making us all feel better. I''m glad that she was on my team, she seemed to be having fun. She was the one to go to when requesting weapon modifications, but seeing how clumsy her tiny hands were now, it made me hesitate about going to her again. By the way, we were free to wear whatever sports attire we wanted. Hiraga-san was wearing shorts, and she looked like a kindergartner free to wander around at recess. This competition totally suited her.


    "...Hah!" Jeanne threw the ball, her form as graceful and perfect as ever. Her silver hair shone in the sunlight. She was really pretty, so even her fake smile was on the level of a Hollywood actress'' smile. That said, she was wearing a pair of anachronistic and scandalous bloomers. They looked almost like panties. All in all, she looked dumb...but very tempting.


    The seniors were also playing tamaire with us. They were a little bit frightening. 3rd year Butei often take clients from the government. Often their missions are very long, and they are sent overseas on ''exchange programs'' to conduct operations abroad. As such, I''ve hardly ever met with any of them, but...


    They all have such overpowering presences...


    All of them have one or two things about them, if not three, that stand out. Seems like they''d be pretty difficult to get along with. They were way better than the freshmen or sophmores at pretending to be normal, but there''s just a different air about them. Maybe they can hide it from normal people, but another Butei would be able to tell immediately. In any case, seniors wouldn''t show their unbridled strength to their juniors. They wouldn''t just randomly show each other their powers as well. They were used to hiding their claws. As the number of requests that involve combat increase, Butei often butt heads as business competitors. They hide their techniques, killing moves, and abilities from even their closest friends. As a result, they were even more scary than the yakuza even if they looked like normal high school students. You could say it was because they were starting to exude the aura of a professional.


    If you survive through Butei High, you''re a slave as a freshman, a demon as a sophomore, and Satan himself as a senior, huh. It makes sense. Satan doesn''t meddle in things like lesser demons do, after all.


    Ah, didn''t think I would sweat so much just from playing tamaire. Maybe it doesn''t count. It''s more of a cold sweat from the chills running down my spine.


    After the tamaire competition, the sports festival program was thrown out the window. Several ''individual competitions'' were being held, spread out across the school grounds. This was because there were a lack of teachers to oversee the students, as a large amount of them were busy entertaining the VIPs from the Education Committee. I couldn''t be bothered to enter one of the individual competitions, so I decided to be one of the scorekeepers. When I went to the Masters'' tent to get scoresheets, I saw Ranbyou and Tsuduri''s...''other'' side. Instead of their normal laughter ''Gyahaha,'' they were like ''Hohoho,'' serving tea and jelly to the committee members. It was absolutely terrifying. They were just normal, pretty teachers. The difference was like night and day. These were the two who had somehow managed to procure a barrel of alcohol, before getting drunk and going ballistic. They managed to wreck a section of the island''s artifical quay from the inside on their path of meaningless destruction, causing the entire island to lean to the south 0.08 degrees. I should totally rat them out...


    After the incident, they filled up some ballast tanks to restore the island''s original gradient, but they would definitely be on the chopping block if word got out. Although if I was the one to spill the beans, I would actually be decapitated. The two-metre zanbato that Ranbyou always carries around would be well-suited to the task.


    "Ow! Owww!" Shirayuki was there, also in old-fashioned bloomers. I saw her trip over the high jump bar and hit her head on the vaulting horse. She hadn''t even reached the halfway point even though the other competitors had already reached the end. That was probably because she kept getting stuck on every obstacle. Shirayuki was just about crying at this point.


    "Go, Shirayuki-san!" "You''re doing great! Yeah, that''s the spot!" "Higher, jump higher!" The boys were cheering her on, though. I wonder why? It didn''t feel like they were making fun of her, they seemed to be genuinely supporting her.


    "A-Ahn, um...my leg''s getting stuck...huh?..." Shirayuki was attempting the net crawl (literally crawling under a net,) and of course, she was just getting more and more tangled. I noticed that she was wearing the volleyball team''s uniform. That made sense, since she was the captain.


    Is our volleyball team really fit to compete...?


    In my eyes, this was one of the seven mysteries of Butei High.


    I continued on to the tennis courts.


    "Senpai! Use my towel!" "No, use mine!" "Mine!" "You can use me, senpai!" I discovered a mosh pit there, centred around Jeanne.


    "T-Tohyama! Help me!" Huh. That''s a change from her normal line, ''Follow me!'' Jeanne''s hand stretched from within the press of bodies, reaching out to me, but...I''m sorry. I can''t save you. What can I do to that circle of mini-miniskirt wearing girls? That''s tennis-wear for you. I''ve hysteria savant syndromea heriditary disease. Solve your own problems.


    "My my, popular aren''t we? I guess it''d be better if the genders were reversed." Being the diligent worker that I am, I copied down the scores from the board on the fence. Ooh, Jeanne got first. Takachiho Urara from the Assault Division came in second, and Naruse from the Civetta Research division was in third. Hearing dull thuds behind me, I turned around to see a match of doubles badminton on the adjacent court. Reki was playing on the near side of the court, without her headphones. She was wearing a polo and skirt, with tights underneath. She had definitely borrowed them from someone.


    "..." Whenever the shuttlecock flew by her, she would swing her racket like a broken pitching machine. Vertically. Reki''s team was completely butchered. Her partner, a member of the badminton club, sank to the floor and started crying. There there, it''s not your fault. Not even the world champion could fight a proper match if he was paired with Ms. Buddha.


    "Hey Reki, I get that this was assigned to you by the Masters, but you should put some more effort in."


    "..." I scolded Reki as I took down their scores, but she didn''t reply. She was sitting with her knees tucked to her chest, despite wearing a skirt. Completely still, like a real statue of Buddha.


    "...?" She seemed a little off. Her eyes were distant, like she was viewing this idiotic event as a sort of simulation. But well, Reki''s always off. I''ll just leave her to it.


    I watched, dumbfounded, as the Mutou brother and sister combination pushed/drove their hearts out in the pushcar competition. All the girls were driving, and the boys were pushing. I didn''t know who the hell came up with this competition, but the Mutous'' attitude was: ''If it has wheels, Logi''s pride is at stake.'' I had met up with Kaname, who was like me, taking down scores. She was wearing tights. The competition was being held in the park, with various turns set up in a clearing.


    "..Mmmph!" I looked up to the sky at the anime voice I had grown used to hearing. Aria had gotten some serious air on her inline skates. She was wearing normal gym attire with short shorts, and kid-sized protectors on her knees and elbows. Her helmet had perfect little holes for her twintails. Landing on a skate ramp, she jumped again. This time, she stretched out horizontally, spinning like a screw. That''s a corkscrew. Applause and cheers flew from the spectators as her twintails span around her body like a tornado.


    That was amazing...


    She jumped again on the next slope, grabbing the tip of her skates and doing a somersault while spinning her body around. A flatspin 540! She was just pulling off insane trick after insane trick. She even had enough poise to wink at her female juniors as she was executing these maneuvers.


    Yeah...she''s the most athletic of all the Butei that I know.


    I felt even more strongly about that after seeing Reki and Shirayuki''s condition. And as always, I felt really weird about this, but...I didn''t know any other way to describe it, so I''d just have to say it: she was cute. And she was cute in spades. There was just something about her that made me think that; ever since the day I met her it''s been like this. She was born a noble, and she''s great with languages too...why did God give Aria so much? I wasn''t given anything useful. Just a dangerous condition.


    But well...I guess she has a lot of shortcomings too, like being unable to swim, and being short. Both in temper and stature.


    She had a terrible habit of forgetting stuff when she''s having a lot of fun too. For example, she had forgotten all about Takoyaki in the autumn, despite having had it for the first time during a summer festival. I had to tell her about it all over again. Reminiscing about the past, I gazed at Aria.


    "Ouch!" Kaname grabbed my cheek.


    "What''re you staring at?"


    "I''m not staring at anything. Why''re you angry? Your face looks like a chipmunk with its mouth full."


    "Who says I''m angry?" Kaname looked away, scratching the scores from the BMX freestyle competition onto her scoresheet. She was using so much force that the lead broke.


    "Oh, Kinji. Are you guys both skipping your sports?" Aria had finally noticed me. Still wearing her skates, she glided over.


    "Who cares about the first phase...it makes more sense to skip these shenanigans."


    "Even if it''s an act, it''s a good warmup for the second phase."


    "Shhhh. Don''t just talk about the second phase. The Masters will beat us silly if anyone from the Education Committee hears us." I looked around, making sure no demon teachers were nearby.


    ''Well, then...h-how was it?" Aria glanced at me, drinking an energy drink out of her plastic bottle with a straw.


    "How was what?"


    "...You were looking at me with a stupid expression on your face."


    "Don''t call my face stupid. You noticed that?"


    "How could I not? You were just staring at me. Probably thinking dirty thoughts too."


    "I-I wasn''t staring...well, I was looking, but..." I was at a loss for words. I didn''t know how she interpreted what I said, but Aria had started blushing. She didn''t seem mad though. Her expression was pretty relaxed. She was more like...half embarrassed, half happy. It was likely something like that, though I wasn''t completely sure. This was only based on my previous observation.


    I get that she''d be embarrassed if I was staring at her, but...why''s she happy?


    I frowned, and Kaname did too. She was frowning because she knew understood what Aria''s expression meant though. And she wasn''t happy about it. I pointed to Aria''s face, about to ask Kaname what exactly was going on.


    "...What''re you guys going to do now? You''re done with scoretaking, right?" Aria asked.


    "Mm? No, we''re not done yet. There''s still one more event here."


    "Ah. Which one?" Eh? She seemed displeased.


    "Buildering. It''s like bouldering, except we''re climbing buildings, not rocks. The Snipe building is the highest, so we''re going to the roof to get the scores from those that made it to the rooftop."


    "T-The rooftop...!?"


    Oh, fuuuuck! Aria had frozen, her camellia irises wide with shock. I clamped my mouth shut. Nowadays, you couldn''t mention the ''roof'' around Aria. But I said it twice.


    "R-R-Roof...rooftop...!"


    "I-I''m sorry, Aria. Forget what I said. That was totally my fault."


    "Roof. Roof. Ro...of. Roof...top..." ...Oh God...


    At least she''s freezing up! There''s always a silver lining..."


    Upon hearing the word, Aria could take on one of several behaviours. This was one of the safest ones. It was like hitting the jackpot, she would just completely lose all function. Back when I still didn''t understand the weight behind the taboo, I said this: ''Why do you blow your top when you hear rooftop? What''s wrong with rooftops? I mean, rooftop''s are just so innocuous...they''re just rooftops." She started crying, then screaming at me in English, and then drew her guns and started going crazy and running around the room shooting them everywhere before diving into Tokyo Bay from the balcony. She totally stole my move...That was the most dangerous behaviour of all, her ''berserk mode''. She was weird to begin with, but I thought she had finally gone off the deep end, She was floundering, about to drown, so I fished her out from the sea with a fishing rod. ''I don''t know why I did that, so it doesn''t count!'' the violent mermaid said, punching me in the face even as I was trying to pull her out. I only found about about it then.


    It seemed that when Aria remembered kissing me on the rooftop of the SSR building, she would go into hysterics. Despite that, even I didn''t know why she kissed me. I had no idea how to heal the wound on her soul, if it even existed in the first place. It was a serious pain that Aria would go on a rampage despite it being something that she did, but for now I just avoided using the word altogether.


    "Are you okay, Aria?" I shook her gently.


    "I-I''m okray..." The shock to her nervous system had left her malfunctioning. Her face was totally red.


    "..."


    "..." What could the two of us do about this? We looked at each other with troubled expressions.


    Beep! Aria''s amica, Mamiya, ran over on her little legs, blowing a whistle that she''d probably been using for the competitions. What was it? Her short twin-tails had bristled up, and she was swinging her fists around. She was clearly angry.


    "Tohyama-senpai! Get away from Aria-senpai! Kaname-chan, give me a hand!"


    "Yeah! You''ve crossed the line, Kinji!" Mamiya grabbed onto Aria, who was still wearing skates, and pulled here away like a wheelbarrow. On the other hand, Kaname had grabbed onto my belt and was dragging me to the Snipe building.


    This is...the alliance to prevent me from approaching Aria that Fuuma warned me about...!


    What''s with these guys? I''d be glad if Aria stayed away from me, I''d be so much more safe, but why would they put so much effort into it? What would they gain? Why was mini-Aria, Mamiya Akari, so interested? I had seen Konayuki behave the same away with regards to Shirayuki, so I took Mamiya''s behaviour towards Aria as the same sort of thing. It''s a dangerous thing to do though, involving yourself with the security of Aria''s mind and body. Well...that was a whole new world that I couldn''t possibly comprehend, so I had no choice but to leave her to it.


    It was clear now that Aria''s amica was a piece of work. Aria also had it rough, though I didn''t know it. I submitted my scoresheet to the Informa division''s tent, where the freshmen had collected a huge pile. I saw that the two teams were locked in quite a close battle: red at 865 points and white at 856. The competition would be decided by the last event. Everyone had to participate; it was the 100-man relay.


    It''s just for show, though...


    I sighed. All students had now returned to the first school grounds, and I stood at the edge, looking out over the 400m track. Fifty runners from the red and white team would be chosen by lottery. They would be running in the relay, but...I wasn''t chosen, so looks like I''d just be watching. Looks like I didn''t participate in anything except tamaire this time. Totally fine by me.


    "Begin!" Almost none of the participants were startled upon hearing the starting pistol fire.


    "Ah!" But there was one girl, on the inner side of the track, who stepped back and ended up tripping over. She was in the red team. I looked at her as she flailed her thighs around, and got back up...


    ...Na-Nakasorachi!...


    You were chosen to be in the relay race, of all things? What terrible luck. Nakasorachi Misaki was a sophomore in the Connect division. Her eyes, covered by a long fringe, looked around. Seeing the participants around her, her eyes spun and she fell again. As she crouched there, on her hands and knees, he noticed that she was the next runner.


    "Hyaaah!" I didn''t know why she didn''t stand up. It could be that her hips gave out, or she just didn''t have time to stand, but she started crawling forward, her breasts bouncing lewdly inside her T-shirt. I-I could see her bra....God definitely had something against me. They were pretty plain and ugly. Somehow, it looked a bit slutty. Did she plan on running the whole course on her hands and knees? Nakasorachi somehow managed to stand up, contrary to the murmur of unease that ran through the crowd. Her legs trembling like a newborn fawn, she made it to the take-over zone and took the baton.


    ...What the hell? Are you kidding me? How can she run with her knees together like that.


    "H-Hyaaa, hah, ah...ahhh...!" She was running at about 10km/hr, moaning all the while. Her long headband didn''t flutter as it streamed out behind her.


    W-Wow...!


    What a stunning display of clumsiness, Nakasorachi. She fell. She fell. And she fell again. She fell eight times before she finished her 400m and handed the baton to Watson. This wasn''t the first time I''ve thought it was a mystery that she could serve as a Butei.


    As a result, the red team suffered a comeback loss. The cause was unquestionably Nakasorachi. This act had finally came to its end, marked by the applause of all the students.


    We''d be a normal school if the sports festival ended with the first phase...


    We all did a cool down exercise, though none of us were really that tired. The boys were supposed to pair with boys, and the girls with girls, but I was paired with Watson, who was girl pretending to be a guy...it was super awkward. Some exercises, Watson would get really flustered, and Shiranui was staring at us with a worried look. I just wanted to disappear.


    "Wow, what a climactic ending!"


    "Yes, I concur. It was a magnificent sports festival." Voices were coming from the Masters'' tent.


    The Education Committee''s vice president were surrounded by the beautiful (if only in appearance) Ranbyou and Tsuduri, and the former actress and current professor in the Civetta Research division, Yuuki Ruri. They seemed in pretty high spirits. Ah, the green tea that they had served earlier had been magically replaced with bottles of beer. The two men, a little bit tipsy, were served some expensive looking pastries from the Ambulace division''s lecturer, Yadokoro Irin. She had an angel''s smile on her face. They''d be going home happy.


    Damn you civil servants. How could you fall for the Butei''s standard tricks to instill a false sense of security - women, alcohol, and gifts. Could you at least pay a little attention? Look at the despairing eyes of all the peaceful people like me, Think about what the brawlLa Rissal means. Notice that we didn''t even hold a cavalry battle, for God''s sake.


    Cavalry battle.


    Even thinking about the phrase made my stomach ache. It was one of the ''abnormal'' competitions that would be held in the second phase of La Rissa...!


    "Tohyama." I was gulping down some stomach medicine at the water stand when Watson appeared, clutching red cones under her arm.


    "Is this about your rehabilitation? I''m not going to help you now. Choose a better time and place. If we were seen by Shiranui again..."


    "I haven''t even said anything yet. We''ll save that for later. But anyway...you didn''t use the cooldown as an excuse to touch me anywhere weird right? Like...h-here, or here."


    "What''re you getting angry for? Who would want to touch that anyway?"


    "That''s rude."


    "You''re such a pain..." As we were speaking, Watson blinked at me thrice. Pretending to help put away the sports equipment, the two of us entered the sports shed, making sure that no one was watching...


    "What is it? Did you figure out where G-Third is?" I sat on the pile of foam mats used for the pole vault.


    "No. Not even MI5 knows. He disappears, after all. Traces of his movements or communications simply cannot be seen."


    "Ah...I did see him do that twice. Sounds about right." Guess there was no way to find someone like him.


    "He can''t make his past disappear, though. Have a look at this." Watson took out a few pieces of A4 paper from her back, and passed them to me. Were those papers there throughout the sports festival? No wonder I thought I heard those paper noises when we put our backs together to stretch.


    "...I can''t read this. It''s in English." I shoved the cinnamon smelling papers back at Watson.


    "Come on. Study a little, Tohyama." Watson sighed, the sound a little feminine. She sat down, and I noticed that her curvy butt was definitely not masculine at all.


    Uhhh...


    Damn it. My sense of smell is way too good. Maybe it was ''cause she was sweaty from the sports festival, but...Watson smelled good. It sort of felt like she had something like pheromones in her scent. And she''s dressed like a guy. I''m just surprised that it hasn''t gotten out that she''s a girl yet if she has such a girly scent. The image of her short-shorts above her mostly naked thighs was very healthy, or suggestive, or...I just didn''t know anymore.


    ''Tohyama, why are you looking at my legs? You''re a perv." Watson licked her ring finger with her raspberry coloured tongue before flipping through the pages. I guess it was a habit.


    "I-I wasn''t looking. Who would want to?"


    "You''re rude." We had this conversation just a minute ago. Watson was looking at me seriously with her - if you looked closely - big, feminine eyes.


    "Liberty Mason passed this data to us. They want to know, as part of Deen, how they should approach G-Third in the future. And they want the Baskervilles'' leader''s opinion. Namely, you."


    "My opinion''s not even worth two cents. What do they have written there?"


    "Hmm...first of all, ''The Third is not evil.'' Not for the English government, at least."


    "Not evil...? The same guy who used Kaname to attack Aria and the others?"


    "He''s clearly evil from your viewpoint. However, from a wider perspective...you could even see him as good."


    "?" I had no clue what Watson was talking about. She pointed at the paper, showing it to me.


    "Like this, for example. After escaping from Los Alamos, G-Third has been annihilating the military forces of terrorist groups, pirates, and human traffickers across the globe, saving innocent civilians. He''s been doing this uncompensated. Thinking that he had some ulterior motive, intelligence had been focusing their efforts in digging it out - but they couldn''t find one. His M.O. is simply ''charity''."


    "...Yeah, his charity''s pretty dangerous." I folded my arms. G-Third...he was so evil...but if you just twist the words a little, he''s an ally of justice? Why would he act against us then? Are Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, Reki and I an evil military force? Well, it was sad that taking into acccount the violent personalities of the Baskerville girls, I couldn''t 100% deny it.


    "These superhumans have existed since olden times. With the power they wield, they self-righteously save the powerless. In doing so, they mostly ignore the law." Hearing this, I imagined samurai from a period drama, or heroes from Marvel or DC. And I also thought about a certain person. I shook my head to clear the thoughts away.


    "Your sister is sort of like that." Watson spoke the words I had been thinking. My sister...or more accurately my brother, Kana. Kana was one of them. When he was active as a Butei, he wouldn''t accept money from the poor. In truth, this was not allowed, for some very adult reasons, such as upsetting the industry''s market rate. Kana was indicted by the Butei Office after he had done this too many times, but he didn''t really care. ''I''ll take an onigiri as compensation, then." and he really did take one as compensation for saving a poor family from a building which had been occupied by heavily armed criminals.


    "Though G-Third and Kana are very different in temperament, they, being the monsters they are, are somewhat similar. You probably won''t admit it, seeing as you respect Kana." Watson said. Though I couldn''t put it into words, I understood on a more primal level. I had sort of felt it from the beginning. Though his personality was screwed up, G-Third shared some traits with Kana, Kaname, and...I.


    "If G-Third''s objectives are aligned with America and England''s, they will hire him. They intend to provide and maintain weapons as compensation. ''You may not be able to chain the beast, but you can feed it for helping you.'' Currently, you could say that the simplicity of G-Third''s actions is lost on the major countries. Which is why they''re asking you. Is G-Third good or evil?" Watson asked me. I thought for a moment before answering.


    "From my perspective, it''s simple." I chose to give my simple opinion.


    "Good and evil are entirely dependent on time and place. Even in a fight between two people, your idea of which one is right is entirely dependent on which side you see things from. Even middle school students know that."


    "So he''s neither good nor evil?"


    "Yeah. But he''s a criminal." I said clearly as Watson''s eyes bored into mine.


    "If he comes to Japan with the intent to commit crime, I will arrest him. Because that''s what Butei do." Watson nodded.


    "And regarding Far East Warfare?" Oh, right. Forgot about that. I had already come to a conclusion long ago.


    "...Tamamo told me to recruit G-Third into Deen, and I do understand her strategy. If he''s willing to negotiate, I''m willing to try."


    "So it all depends on him..."


    "There''s no substitute for violence. Cao-Cao and Aria always say that I''m a pacifistic idiot, but even the Japanese brain isn''t so filled with butterflies as to keep trying to talk to someone who doesn''t bother responding." I spit out.


    "You can''t win, Kinji." Watson and I spun around.


    "K-Kaname." She sprung out from inside the bulletproof vaulting horse that had saved Aria and my lives in April. Was she in there the whole time? This was a bad conversation for her to be listening in on. Watson had hidden behind me, almost reduced to whimpers...Kaname, still in spats, ignored her, sitting on the vaulting horse.


    "The Third is strong. He''s the perfect outcome of Geniosothe artificial savant project. I wouldn''t even call him a human." Not like we could do anything about the fact that she had heard. And Kaname''s eyes were serious, so I turned to her.


    "G-Third''s brain was a complete failure. We''ve done our own investigating. And if he isn''t a human, what is he?"


    "A superhuman." Kaname spoke.


    "He''s not someone you can hope to win. Not even with HSS or Stealthabilities. And fighting against something strong than you is the most idiotic thing you can do, Kinji." I had heard these words hundreds of times, but I couldn''t laugh it off. Not with the memories of Geo Shinagawa fresh in my mind. He''s strong. Very strong. I could sense that much. Butei don''t live long if they don''t learn how to judge the enemy and their own strength.


    "Kinji, please don''t fight with the Third. He''s strong, and he''s in the right. He only has two wishes...and I support him in both of them."


    "Two wishes...?"


    Kaname''s eyes, a deep sea blue colour, swam with sadness. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but ask.


    "The first is what Dr. Sara, the scientists in charge of his education, taught him - fight to save the weak tyrannised by evil. He''s trying to suppress violence with an overwhelming show of force. That''s what he believe''s is the raison d''etre for a human weapon.


    "But...he nearly killed you!"


    "To be at his side, you need to understand him. And at times, you''ll only be a burden. If that happened, I was okay with being a martyr for the Third and Dr. Sara''s convictions. That''s what I swore before I followed him." I could feel the utter loyalty in Kaname''s voice. This...isn''t a good situation. A loyalty so deep that she would die for the Third...that wouldn''t be easily broken. Not unless that life is brought to an exchange - a fight to the death. In some ways, loyalty is like faith.


    "The Third has saved my life countless times since the escape from Los Alamos. All of his subordinates are prepared to die for him." Kaname put her hands on her chest.


    "Do you...love him?" Watson, who had been silent all the while, asked her a very...feminine question. Kaname shook her head.


    "It''s not like that. And there''s only room for one person in his heart."


    "Who?" You could use your enemy''s lovers to your advantage. Watson asked reflexively, stuck to her Butei habits.


    "The scientist I mentioned earlier, Dr. Sara. The Third was taken to Los Alamos from Harvard Medical School when he was fourteen years old...she was the only one in the laboratory that treated him nicely. She believed in Geniosothe artificial savant project''s power to stop conflict." Kaname produced a Butei handbook, as good as new, and took a photo from inside. It was a Caucasian woman in a lab coat, a gentle smile on her face. She was beautiful - no artist would be able to see her without wanting to preserve her on canvas. Looking like she was in her twenties, she looked extremely intelligent, but simultaneously her eyes sparkled with the innocence of a little girl. It seemed that Kaname had met her before. She was staring at the photo, seemingly lost in reminiscence.


    "Where is she now? Still at Los Alamos?" Watson probed further.


    "She''s dead." Kaname answered.


    "She died at the laboratory in an accident while training the Third. The Third has always believed that that was his fault...he became a different person ever since then. The escape from Los Alamos took place the following month." Hearing this, Watson looked extremely ashamed.


    "I''m sorry. I apologise. I was too nosy regarding the private affair of people not with us." Well, Watson might have asked, but Kaname seemed to be urging us to sympathise with G-Third through these stories. She didn''t want us to go against him.


    "You said that he had two wishes...what''s the other one?" Kaname was in the mood to tell us more about G-Third, though maybe not everything. I took advantage of this to probe further.


    "He wants the Irokane''s power." Her reply wasn''t as concrete as I had hoped - it was even moreso. Irokane! That was the metal Sherlock was researching in IU. A material that could give humans power to make all the Stealthabilities in the world look like a four year old''s toy...and G-Third is looking for it?


    "When the Third hears about Irokane...well, if you did your homework, then you''d know. He acts like a different person. I used to be terrified of it, but ever since I met you...I feel like I''ve begun to understand him."


    "Ever since you met...me?"


    "Love is definitely...right. That''s why I want to support the Third. For his love''s sake, I want to give him Irokane." I couldn''t understand what Kaname was saying.


    "So please Kinji. Don''t fight with the Third. He''s strong. And he''s right. Fighting with him is just illogical. You understand, don''t you?" Kaname''s voice trembled near the end. She didn''t only pledge her loyalty to G-Third, she also sympathises with him for some other reason. And because of this, she doesn''t want to let her beloved brother, me, and G-third fight. That was her wholehearted wish.


    G-Third...


    What is he trying to use Irokane for? That''s also why he attacked us, isn''t it? It''s buried inside Aria''s body, after all. Buried close to her heart, irremovable even through surgery. I feel bad for Kaname, but...if it comes to that, I don''t think we''ll be able to see eye to eye.


    "Humans are illogical, Kaname. It''s not like I want to fight with a superhuman, but depending where and how he makes his move, I have to act. Even if the odds are stacked against me." I replied, making it clear that we might still have a confrontation. Tension ran through the air of the sports warehouse.


    "I see." Kaname hung her head and muttered before looking sharply at Watson.


    "What are you planning, Kaname?"


    "There''s going to be a little accident, Kinji. First, Watson will be injured, rendering you unable to use HSS. Then your limbs will all be broken, rendering you unable to fight. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you all the way." Kaname''s sneakered feet hit the warehouse floor. Her hands were twisted into claws.


    "..." Kaname wants to rip apart Watson''s face with her bare hands. Hearing a soft thud, I glanced back. Watson was crouching on the matt, a two and a half centimetre folding knife clasped between her fingers.


    "H-hey, cut it out." I tried to stop Watson, whose eyes were shooting knives. She was hiding a knife? Where did she hide it? It was against the rules today...the grip was wet. Her mouth? She might even have swallowed it. I wouldn''t put it pastVeinthis western ninja, Plentyher whole body a weapon.


    "I don''t want to do this. Tohyama Kaname - G-Force - is strategically important to Deen. I don''t want to hurt her. However, I have my priorities. Your and my safety takes precedence." Watson had come to a logical decision immediately. She was telling me to fight as well. Kaname and Watson glared at each other. Stuck between them, I reached into my pocket, preparing my secret anti-Kaname weapon. At that moment, serendipity itself reared its head. The school broadcast system boomed out.


    "All students, please prepare for Marnithe second phase."

 Volume 12 - CH 1

    Only hearing of an ¡°important announcement¡± and following Takamagahara sensei and co. to the headmaster¡¯s office... I di...didn¡¯t think that the headmaster actually personally announced that he would deal with us.... . This really let me have a feeling of suddenly getting attacked.


    Quitting school---This, this indeed is an important announcement. And hearing these two words, the me who inadvertently forgot Butei High¡¯s rule of ¡°not casually asking questions¡± of teachers, hurriedly asked ¡°Yes... Quitting school?¡±


    The two teachers, Takamagahara Yoshi and Ranbyou, who were standing at the side looking at me, and also Reki whom the headmaster announced would be quitting school with me, were all silent.


    ¡°Yes, Yes. However, this is not due to your problematic actions, I hope that you all will not have misunderstandings on this point¡± Headmaster Midorimatsu mechanically nodded his head, continuing with a personless, unimpressionable voice saying ¡°Both of you have twice submitted notice of changing schools to the school authorities. During the first submission, the school authorities rejected on account of incomplete submission, but this is not true. This way of handling things is in fact like a habit, and encapsulates not only the school authorities suspecting that someone could be making a fake, but also because we hope that the student can reconsider before submission.


    The school, did indeed let me resubmit my application. However.. when comparing the fact that this was actually the faculty¡¯s artful hand, what surprised me more was that---Reki actually also submitted a notice of transfer.


    ¡°Reki, you...¡± I inadvertently turned my line of sight and looked at the blankly gazing Reki at my side. She turned towards me ¡°Kinji, as I have said, I, am yours. The loyalty of the Ulus is, eternal. No matter where Kinji goes I will be the one who will always be with you, and I will live and die with you¡± not caring that she was in the midst of the headmaster, uttering Reki-speak.


    Takamagara-sensei, misunderstanding this speach, ¡°Woah¡± and blushed, while one of Ranbyou¡¯s eyebrows twitched....


    Like that, I indeed felt that Reki had once said something like that. Concluding from what she just said--- even if I left the school, Reki would still follow me...


    ¡°Wanting to transfer from Butei high to a normal school, is extraordinarily difficult¡± Headmaster Midorimatsu said, not reacting to Reki¡¯s words ¡°Originally, we should let students transfer at the end of March together... if it was like that however, the accepting school¡¯s secretaries would rush towards the Education committee together. Mainly to complain that students from Butei High are poor in studies, are uneducated in societal norms, and that the percentage of those leaving the school is high. Butei High has therefore submerged into a crisis of banned schools. After all in educational society, Butei HIgh has not received proper recognition and understanding."


    Err...Headmaster, I on the other hand feel that other schools do understand very well. Our school was indeed full of weirdos.


    ¡°Therefore, the issue of transferring schools, has been changed to a method where a small group of students are transferred over a period of time, and in secret. But due to this, there would be students who would leave before April¡¯s weapon renewal registration period. No matter whether it is actual weaponry, as long as students posses the pass... they will be ostracized. And if other schools know that the students come from Butei High. they will definitely not allow them entry.¡±


    Although I could understand the concerns of normal schools, but this is..........discrimination.


    However---based on article 8 of Butei law ¡°protection of personal information¡¯, the humanities department have been saved the work of giving documents of thanks. Although transfering schools is not allowed, but transfer students... that is students that have left school, will henceforth not be required to tell the school authorities which high school they came from. However this is a result that has arisen from the usage of some budget, and the communication with and morals of headmasters from every school.


    Which also means that the law is thrown away, and they used cash to squeeze us into other schools. But what the headmaster said about ¡°not doing this, Butei high school students will be unable to transfer schools¡± I already understood. Seems that on this point, I really am lacking in experience.


    At this point, Headmaster Midorimatsu turned slightly suddenly to the side.


    ¡°Ah... Takamagahara-sensei, Ran-sensei. There is a fine school called East Ikekuburo High in the Toshima area right?¡±


    ¡°Yes indeed¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°....Ok, just now we slightly left the topic at hand , now back to the main topic¡±


    Headmaster said, again looking at us.


    Seems that, he has already spoken to the other school. This is an order to Reki and I, as students that are non-affiliated to Butei High, to go to that school on our own initaitive.


    ¡°Please rescind the decision¡± Reki, who has the same mechanical tone as Headmaster Midorimatsu, suddenly spoke at this juncture.


    ¡°Kinji requested to change schools, and not to leave school, so please follow Kinji¡¯s wishes in letting him change schools. Also, the same thing regarding the timing. Not the end of this month, please follow Kinji¡¯s wishes and change it to end March of next year¡±


    Hey, Reki....! You, didnt you listen to what the headmaster just said? Also, you keep putting Kinji at the edge of your mouth, why is it that you resist the headmaster for me?


    Of course, Reki was totally right. But this is, Butei High, and this is the faculty. Not a place where logic comes through.


    ¡°----Reki! A little girl like you dare talk back to the faculty, you have some guts!"


    The furious speech at the side was by Ranbyou, who after hearing this speech swished her ponytail, and then increased her voice. Takamagahara sensei who was also at the side gently said, ¡°student Reki. Students who transfer schools all have to leave their school and then take an admission test for other schools¡± and advised her.


    But standing straight at the original spot, Reki, dared to say ¡°This are all problems of the school authorities. They have nothing to do with Kinji¡±.....haaa......spreading her killing intent.......!


    Reki, do you mean to say that if it is not according to my wishes, you, you will even challenge to teachers?


    And panicking at my side, Ranbyou¡¯s killing intent suddenly became scary----Takamagahara sensei, also emanated a different feeling.


    (This, this is getting worse.......!)

 Volume 12 - CH 2

    December 1st. From today, I am a normal person. No matter where I go, I am an ordinary high school student attending this normal school. Without her sniper rifle or Haimaki trailing behind her, having taken off her usual headphones because they violate school rules, and wearing a blazer made of normal cloth, Reki looked surprisingly fresh¡­ This is something I have to get used to as soon as possible.


    This is our first time attending East Ikebukuro High, and it really does seem like an ordinary school¨Cit¡¯s normal. Wonderful! Unlike the buildings at Butei High that looked like some kind of secret base.


    I don¡¯t like the fact that it¡¯s a co-ed school, but I can¡¯t ask for too much.


    My heart pounding, I changed into my indoor shoes and entered the school¡­


    Just now, I began to search with my eyes for a pillar to use as cover out of habit, but that is no longer necessary. Students were joking around in the hallway, and there was not a trace of the smell of gunpowder. There¡¯s a sense in the air that none of them are thinking about tactics or special skills. The people I see here don¡¯t think about things like ¡ºwho they will team-up with to survive¡».


    This is the peaceful world I¡¯ve always wanted¡­!


    I¡¯ve done it! After so long, I¡¯ve finally made it. Finally, my dream has come true!


    Eyes sparkling, without gun or knife, I entered the teacher¡¯s staff room¡­


    I was assigned to class 2-2 and Reki was assigned to class 2-1 so we were separated. The homeroom teacher in charge of my class¨Cbased on the what I could gather by reading the lips of the others students¡¯ conversation as they passed in front of me¨Cis the Phys. Ed. teacher nicknamed ¡ºGori¡»1 . Although he does seem healthy and fit, he is different from my last Phys. Ed. teacher who could flip a bus over single-handed. He seems like an ordinary middle-aged man.


    Then¡­


    With a noise, Gori opened the sliding door and entered the noisy classroom.


    ¡¸We¡¯ll start homeroom when you¡¯re quiet¡­ Today we have a transfer student to introduce.¡¹


    Like a school drama, Gori said this and took a piece of chalk¡­


    ¡ºKinji Tohyama¡»


    Like a drama, he wrote out my name on the blackboard. My new classmates eyes were all turned toward me¡­


    ¡¸If you have any questions, you can raise your hand later. Now then, why don¡¯t you introduce yourself, Tohyama.¡¹


    He said that, and I¡­


    ¡¸Y-yes. Uh¡­ I¡¯m Kinji Tohyama. I look forward to getting along well.¡¹


    In Butei High, it was pounded into our heads that when in front of a large group of people, one should not reveal too much about yourself. Falling back into this habit, I gave my name that was written on the blackboard behind me¡­ and that was all. But apparently in a normal school, that was not enough, and hands shot up quickly. Before my expression could change¡­


    ¡¸Show us a neat trick!¡¹


    A boy said.


    It seems that no matter where I go, people are always asking me to do absurd things like that. However, I¡¯m in trouble¡­ The ¡®normal me¡¯¨Capart from the tricks that I can do opening and closing my butterfly knife that Shirayuki raves about¨Cis pretty unexciting. Bringing a knife to school would be a violation of the rules anyway.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not very good at things like that¡­¡¹


    I said as I looked away.


    ¡¸Do you have any hobbies?¡¹


    ¡¸Nothing in particular¡­ Watching television and movies, I guess¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Any special talents?¡¹


    ¡¸Special talents¡­ not really.¡¹


    And so it went on, and I was unable to give any kind of interesting reply. So everyone thought I was boring.


    So I¡¯m a boring person¡­ but I already knew that.


    ***************************************************************


    As homeroom ended, Gori said:


    ¡¸If there¡¯s anything about the school that Tohyama doesn¡¯t know, please show him.¡¹


    Gori addressed this to the classmate sitting next to me and left me in their charge. The person he had designated walked over to my seat near the window in the back of the room and turned to face me. The girl turned around with a smiling face.


    ¡¸Although Sensei already said it, if you have any questions, please ask me. I¡¯m Moe Mochizuki. I¡¯m one of the class representatives. Since there is a Mochizuki in another class, please call me Moe.¡¹


    The way she was talking, I could tell that she is trying to be kind because of the self-introducution that I flubbed so spectacularly. And she¡¯s cute. It doesn¡¯t make sense that she would be talking like this to me.


    ¡¸Is there anything you want to know now?¡¹


    Her light brown, smooth hair was cut in a light bob, and going by her eyebrows, that is her natural colour. Her large, double lidded eyes were gentle. Her complexion was fair, her height 158 cm, and although perhaps not to the degree of Shirayuki or Nakasorachi, she has a buxom figure.


    As an old habit from INQUESTA, I analysed each part of her appearance.


    ¡¸No¡­ Not right now.¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t carry on a conversation with her. Ordinarily, girls were something I avoided like the plague¡­ but how to say it? She seems like a good, normal girl. She could never be friends with a person like me¨C tainted by guns and knives. At Butei High, everyone¨Cboy or girl¨Care all oddballs, so no matter what I said, I played the straight man. I was so firmly entrenched in that role, that it made it hard to talk to this normal girl.


    In addition to Moe, until the short class break ended, a few boys addressed me, but for similar reason, I could not carry on a decent conversation. They all became bored and saying¡­


    ¡¸Well, if you¡¯re doing anything fun, call me.¡¹


    ¡­leaving me with that, they were gone.


    ************************************************************


    The lessons in a normal school are quite difficult. Now I am fully realising how lacking the academics at Butei High were, so I¡¯ll have to work hard. From now on Calculus formulae and equations will definitely be more useful to me than knowledge about guns or the art of tailing.


    As I told myself that, I heard the teacher¡¯s voice as I read from my Ancient Literature textbook.


    ¡ºAt the end of the East Road, as one who had been born and raised inland¡­¡»


    *Click*


    Smith and Wesson M19 Combat Magnum¨C4 inch model!


    From off to the side behind me, I thought I heard the sound of a cocking hammer being set¡­ I snapped my head around, but it was just the sound of a classmate shutting their metal pencil box.


    S-so similar!


    Since such things were linked to many cases of accidental shootings, at Butei High we were told to curb such noises.


    This is¡­ no good.


    Several people are staring at me with ¡¸?¡¹ looks on their faces. Even my neighbor Moe.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Unconsciously, I had moved my hand to where I used to carry my Beretta, but it was no longer there, so I withdrew my hand from inside my jacket and tried to act like nothing was wrong as I returned it to the desk and resumed the staring context with my textbook.


    The *Clack* of a desk and chair scraping the floor, the *Pop* of a marker being uncapped, and the distant *Ra-ta-tat-tat* of power tools sounded like a Jericho 941 pistol being cocked, the pin of a MK-3A2 concussion grenade being pulled, and the rapid fire of an MP5-A4 sub-machine gun, respectively.


    Out of reflex, I reacted by raising my guard¡­Trying to keep still and control the irrational body movements, a strange sweat broke out on my forehead.


    Relax Kinji. These are everyday sounds. You are a normal high school student. A bullet isn¡¯t going to come flying out of nowhere. Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine. Focus on the lesson.


    At lunch time, I thought to check in on how Reki was doing¡­ But due to those noises, I am completely exhausted. It feels like the exhaustion that comes after finishing a battle in ASSAULT, so I went to the cafeteria and bought a sweet bun and some milk that I washed it down with as I sat at my desk.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Since making conversation isn¡¯t my forte, I kept quiet and listened to the conversation going on around me. The topics were surprising:


    Television Idol gossip.


    The latest fad diet.


    Which McDonald¡¯s hamburger they liked best.


    How to hide their mobiles from the teachers during class.


    Bad-mouthing some classmate whose suspension had just been lifted.


    ¨CAll frivolous topics. They spoke of nothing else.


    Well, such conversation went on at Butei High. Such idle chatter was encouraged. Such talk, however, was merely garnish for professional communication between colleagues. The main topics were weapons, money, jobs, and fights. Our futures, how we would live, no, how we would make a living¨Cthat was the real issue. We earnestly discussed those things because they were vital to our survival. But here there is no talk of jobs. If there is, it is only to the extent of getting a part-time job to earn some extra cash. On the surface, it seem like they don¡¯t think any of what they are saying is of much importance. It¡¯s like a garden of idle chatter.


    For that reason, I soon felt like I couldn¡¯t enter their circle. How can I say it¡­? It all seemed so childish, and it seemed like they had all been sheltered from the real world. Like they were in their own little, isolated miniature garden world.


    As I realised this outlook on the world was not one to which I could acclimate myself¡­ from the side of the room, Class Representative Moe looked at me with with a little concern.


    **********************************************************************


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t talk to anyone after all, and I went home after school.


    ¡­I¡¯m exhausted. Even though I only sat quietly. Apparently at Moe¡¯s prompting, a group of guys invited me out to Karaoke, but I declined on the excuse that I was tired. I¡¯m an idiot.


    I fell into a bout of self-loathing as class ended. Without my gun, I feel like my balance is off, and I went downstairs. The bulletin board on the wall had a sign ¡ºTo prevent the Flu, gargle with salt-water¡» posted on it like the symbol of the school¡¯s peace and harmony. There were no ¡ºDo not illegally modify your weapons!¡» posters or savage things like ¡ºSevere punishment has been decided for the person who bugged the MASTER¡¯s night-duty room¡» or ¡ºBig sale of surplus US Military equipment!¡» on hand bills.


    It feels like some kind of parallel universe¡­ it has to be¡­


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    I sensed someone had crept up behind me and moving my body out of conditioned reflex, I whirled around.


    *Fwip*


    I aimed a preemptive blade-like strike with my arm at their windpipe¡­


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Suprised, I stopped cold. The breeze created as I raised my arm to strike¡­ gently ruffled Moe Mochizuki¡¯s soft hair, causing a few strands to flutter.


    ¡¸¡­? ¡­?¡¹


    Moe was holding her school bag in both hands in front of her and stood there blinking for a while. Luckily, I recovered first and quickly offered an excuse.


    ¡¸S-sorry. There was a fly, and I just¡­ swatted it.¡¹


    I offered an apology.


    ¡¸Tohyama-kun, what clubs were you in at your last school?¡¹


    I transferred at a strange time, so she was probably curious about the mysterious transfer student. Moe asked this as we were changing shoes.


    ¡¸Well¡­really, I didn¡¯t participate in many.¡¹


    ¡¸So is there anything that you want to know about?¡¹


    Moe must be super curious.


    No, she must be feeling the responsibility of a class representative. She must have noticed the air of loneliness around me and want to do something about it as soon as possible. Gori pushed that job onto her after all.


    I just want to get out of here, because I¡¯m tired, but¡­


    I feel bad about almost snapping that small neck of hers, so I¡¯ll walk with her for a bit.


    ¡¸As for me. I¡¯m in the Housekeeping Club. We don¡¯t have any boys, but¡­ T-Tohyama-kun, how do you feel about cooking?¡¹


    Huh? Was that an invitation?


    But why did she stutter when she called my name and turn away, dropping her gaze to the ground? Her soft white cheeks tinged slightly red. In the normal world, does inviting someone to your club require so much bravery?


    ¡¸It¡¯s an all girl club, so it might be a little¡­ awkward.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, yeah¡­ T-that¡¯s right!¡¹


    Moe said as her bushy eyebrows began to droop bashfully.


    *Whoosh*


    A wintry gust of wind blew and *Fwish*


    ¡­!


    The wind lifted her plaid skirt up a bit to touch her ordinary blazer, and I looked away.


    ¡¸N-no! That wind! It caught me by surprise!¡¹


    At Butei High, all of the girls show off their legs year-round, but even though the wind had only uncovered a little, Moe was embarrassed.


    I had turned a little red too. How.. soft her thighs looked. They weren¡¯t fat in any sense of the word, but the muscle-to-fat ratio of the girls at Butei High was totally different. How to say it¡­ they were nicely rounded, and because of that, they struck a new chord of interest.


    ¡­Oi! Why are you thinking about such weird things, Kinji!?


    At Butei High¡­you couldn¡¯t exactly say that I didn¡¯t cause any trouble¡­ but that¡¯s not the reason I was expelled! The headmaster himself signed off on it! But if I caused a problem (For example: Hysteria Mode) and was expelled from this normal school, I wouldn¡¯t have anywhere else to go!


    I absolutely cannot let down my guard. Even here. Girls are dangerous. At least for me¡­


    **************************************************************************************


    As I exited the school gate with Moe, a girl who was truly dangerous in several ways, Reki, was spaced-out and waiting for me. On her school bag, where normal girls would hang a stuffed animal¡­ she had attached her dismounted sniper rifle scope. Well¡­ It¡¯s not like the average person would recognise it, so it¡¯s fine, I guess. At her side, Haimaki was sitting like a stone lion temple guardian.


    Apparently unable to do without them, Reki wore her headphones, and after hurling a pointed glance at Moe, she shot me a silent reproach with her eyes. What was that for?


    ¡¸How did it go, Reki?¡¹


    ¡¸Nothing in particular. And you, Kinji-san?¡¹


    ¡¸The same.¡¹


    And so the meaningless conversation between ¡ºSilence¡»¨CReki¨Cand ¡ºGloom¡»¨Cme¨Cended after 5 seconds.


    Although I¡¯m completely tired out¡­ Reki is calm and composed. She seems not to understand the meaning of fatigue. She must have some kind of mental hardening against tiredness. As expected of a sniper.


    Reki then cast another sullen glare in Moe¡¯s direction.


    ¡¸Ah, umm¡­ See you later, Tohyama-kun!¡¹


    Making a disappointed face for some reason, Moe hurried away.


    **************************************************************************


    As Reki and I walked side-by-side, the other students on their way home were casting furtive glances after us.


    Is it so unusual for two people to walk together? That¡¯s Basic Safety 101. There are some things in the normal world that I don¡¯t get it at all.


    Leaving school, we reach the Meiji Dori Street.


    ¡¸You¡¯re quick with your hands. As I thought.¡¹


    Oddly, Reki began the conversation, giving me the same reproachful glare as she did before.


    ¡¸Are you misunderstanding what just happened with Moe? She chose to follow me on her own, that¡¯s all.¡¹


    I answered, but Reki gave no sign. She¡¯s pretending not to hear anything she doesn¡¯t like.


    ¡¸Besides that¡­ Were you able to make any friends? It seems to be impossible for me.¡¹


    ¡¸I was.¡¹


    Surprised, I asked her about it, and apparently all of the girls in her class think she is so adorably cute that she is already quite popular. She was like a small, quiet, lovable pet. Already loved by her fellow school girls, she has been accepted into the Art Club.


    Apparently my social skills are worse than Reki¡¯s¡­!


    Leaving me amazed, Reki trotted away from my side to a set of coin-operated lockers in the corner of a side street, and took out a suitcase from a vertical locker. It was her old friend¨Cher Dragunov rifle.


    ¡¸You¡­ shouldn¡¯t keep something like that in such a place. And you shouldn¡¯t have brought Haimaki either. Leave him at home. It would be a big problem if he bit someone. Don¡¯t carry around any guns or blades. It¡¯s against school rules anyway.¡¹


    Feeling that the case was heavy, I hefted it onto my back with one hand, resting it in my shoulder as I spoke.


    ¡¸Understood, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But what?¡¹


    ¡¸Please be alert. I sense several people affiliated with The Wind. It might be a coincidence, but they are not far.¡¹


    She said ¡ºThe Wind¡». That was still stuck in Reki¡¯s head? Well, I¡¯ll return the favour and not hear anything I don¡¯t want to. I worked hard to quit that school and become a normal person. Words like that harboured nothing good. If it isn¡¯t going to do me any good, I¡¯m not going to get involved. Right now, the most important things to me are my grades and relationships at school.


    ************************************************************************


    From now on, I will live in my parent¡¯s home, a little way away from the JR Sugamo station. The distance between my home and East Ikebukuro High is barely walkable. I wonder if they chose this school at Butei High because they knew that? Skirting the commercial district, we came to the residential area full of old stand-alone houses.


    In an alleyway some kids were playing catch, a policeman was patrolling on his bicycle, and feral cats steered clear of each other¡­ Rounding a tobacconist on the corner, going past a lumber shop, and walking a bit further on, we came to a traditional Japanese house¨C the Tohyama Family residence. Although old, it was pretty large.


    It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it, since I¡¯ve been home?


    Going toward the door and rounding a corner¡­


    ¡¸Oi! Gramps! I¡¯m done sweeping the path. Teach me a secret technique.¡¹


    Saying that, a guy dressed like a Rock singer went into my house¡­


    T-that was¡­ G¡­ 3¡­! No¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ What¡¯s going on¡­?


    Doubting my own eyes, I rubbed my eyelids.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you know how to be a good neighbor!?¡¹


    Dressed in a kimono with a short traditional Japanese coat over it, stood my grandfather¨C Magane Tohyama. With a *Thwack* he struck G-3 on the head with his wooden getas, knocking him back out onto the path.


    ¡¸You didn¡¯t sweep the path between us and our three neighbors! Next time I¡¯ll hit you with my fists!¡¹


    His all-white hair in a crew-cut, as my doddering grandfather ¡ºTsked¡», the savage G-3¡­


    ¡­Meekly picked up the broom. But the one straddling the fence, reaching out with a pole to knock down the persimmons¡­


    ¡¸Ooh! This one is the colour of caramel!¡¹


    Wearing a Butei High sailor suit uniform¡­ Ka-Kaname!


    *Slump*


    Thoroughly exhausted, I did not merely hang my head, but sank to my knees.


    ¡¸Y-you¡­ Why are you here¡­?¡¹


    Before greeting my grandfather, my lips voiced the extremely obvious question.


    ¡¸Oh¡­ Aniki! That¡¯s my line. I¡¯m doing a home-stay.¡¹


    ¡¸Onii-chan, you¡¯re so illogical. A granddaughter doesn¡¯t need a reason to visit her grandfather, does she? Ah, but relax. We didn¡¯t say anything to Aria and the others. We wouldn¡¯t want to ruin our little family reunion, would we?¡¹


    My younger brother and sister answered in a boldly American-style. G-3 was monitoring me. He probably had tapped the U.S. Military¡¯s ECHELON spy satellite he had told me about, borrowed it to track me down and then blabbed to Kaname who joined him.


    It seems that after their huge fight and estrangement¡­ they had looked back on things and made up afterward. Maybe, no¡­ definitely, it was because of me..


    This¡­ goes beyond all expectations¡­


    I doubt anyone could have predicted this. The former political bodyguard¨Cthe Genion, G-3, sweeping up a path in Sugamo.


    Still straddling the fence, Kaname gave me a wink, and with a sigh, I stood up¡­ Keeping an eye on G-3, I walked up to the door with Reki, and to my grandfather I said¡­


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m home.¡¹


    Just that.


    ¡¸Yes¡­ It¡¯s good to have you back.¡¹


    My grandfather¡­ smiled happily. For that alone, I felt like it had been right to come home. But then my grandfather¡­


    ¡¸Eh¡­? Is this pretty little thing yours?¡¹


    A lecherous glint in his eye, raising his pinky 2 as he happily surveyed Reki¡¯s face.


    ¡¸No, she came for her own reasons, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ The young girls are nice. E-hee-hee! She smells like mint, so I¡¯ll call her Mint-chan.¡¹


    My grandfather was smelling Reki¡¯s scent with the pointlessly sharp sense of smell that I¡¯ve inherited when¡­


    ¡¸Oh, Kinji. Welcome home. That¡¯s a cute girl, isn¡¯t she?¡¹


    *Boooom!*


    Unnoticed, Setsu Tohyama had appeared¨CMy grandmother¨Cgave my grandfather a very strong short-punch3 .


    With a ¡ºHrngh!¡» that could not be called a proper exclamation, my grandfather was blown across the street with a *Thud* and *Crack*¡­ into a concrete block wall, sending blocks tumbling with the impact as the wall was broken.


    Th-that was¡­ Cl-¡ºClear Fall Water¡»¡­!


    That is the first time I¡¯ve seen it. It¡¯s a Tohyama Family secret technique. That was unexpected.


    The power¨Cthe force behind it¨C in application, the amount of weight behind the blow it decides its velocity. In boxing, the force of a punch is limited to ¡ºthe amount of weight that can be carried in one arm¡» but with ¡ºClear Fall Water¡» ¡ºno body weight is left unused¡» With that, what would such a blow become? Using almost no movement, a very strong short-punch can generate a massive amount of force. Just now, it was like my grandfather had been hit by a car.


    In the Chinese art Kempo there are techniques known as ¡ºInstant Strikes¡» that resemble this technique, but ¡ºClear Fall Water¡» takes this to another level. It looks like a punch, but actually, it¡¯s a technique that employs the whole body. It¡¯s something my Nii-san taught me when he explained that an 8 gram, 9mm bullet has so much power because of it¡¯s velocity¨Clight, but fast.


    ¡ºClear Fall Water¡» is the opposite¨Cslow, but heavy. My grandmother¡¯s weight is 40 kg¨C 5,000 times more than a bullet. If you concentrate that into a fist for one punch, you¡¯d only have to use a little speed.


    Well, I understand the theory behind the technique, but¡­..


    With theory alone, you couldn¡¯t kill a fly. Thanks to my grandfather¡¯s noble sacrifice, I finally had a front-row seat to catch how it was put into action.


    I wonder if I can pull it off in Hysteria Mode¡­


    ¡¸Oi, Gramps! You¡¯re making more work for me!¡¹


    G-3¡¯s angry voice was carried to us on the wind, as my grandmother¡­


    ¡¸Come along, Kinji. There are bouquets of ¡ºGolden Flowers¡» inside. You too Mint-chan.¡¹


    Replacing both hands behind her hunched back, she strolled back into the house like nothing had happened. Grandmother¡­ It seems that hearing I was coming home, she went out and bought them. Bouquets. When I was little, I liked those flowers, and apparently she still thinks I do. Rather, no matter how much time passes, in my grandparents¡¯ minds, I will always be a little kid.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    ¡¸Well, I never knew that Konza had other children out there¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that Dad even knew, himself. Since Nii-san is alive, that makes us a family of 4 siblings.¡¹


    I talked with my grandfather sitting at the kotatsu eating the sweet buns my grandmother had brought. By the way, he was totally unhurt. I could tell when he was faking it.


    Being on the receiving end of Aria¡¯s daily domestic violence has only increased my stamina. In short, Hysteria Mode is easily triggered by angry women, so at least there are some positive side effects. My family are the carriers of this strange power.


    By the way, before grandmother married into the Tohyama family (For some reason I was never told the full story), it seems that she belonged to a militant family. As a result, the Tohyama family wast able to perfect their martial arts to a considerable degree.


    ¡­I can only hope this is not a bad influence on Kaname.


    The rooms in this house, starting with grandfather¡¯s, are traditional Japanese rooms. Above the sliding doors of the room were some photographs of grandfather from his time in the army. On one of the walls of the room there is an alcove where a hanging scroll is displayed, beneath which grandmother¡¯s floral arrangements are placed. Somehow they remind me of the way Shirayuki does hers. They probably studied the same school¡¯s style.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    By the way, Mint-chan¨Calso known as Reki¨C was sitting formally with her knees under the kotatsu like a statue. She sat quietly like a life-sized doll. Reki gave off a feeling of discomfort as she sat , listening to us discuss private family matters without stirring¡­


    ¡¸Well, looks like it will be a dead track this weekend.¡¹


    Grandfather is a bone doctor4 -cum-gambler with few patients left that somehow manages to make a living, and he is looking over a horse racing paper.


    Thinking I would bring up the real reason I had come home I said¡­


    ¡¸Grandfather, about school¡­¡¹


    Over the phone I had only given a brief summary, but grandfather¡¯s white crew cut was still in his paper.


    ¡¸Well there¡¯s not much to say about it. Schools are like trains. You can transfer or even not get on. Konza came back crying when he was bullied. Even my grades were only third-rate. School doesn¡¯t suit a Tohyama man.¡¹


    The conversation ended with such understanding and tolerance!


    And I never knew that my Dad, nicknamed ¡ºDemon Prosecutor¡» was such a cry-baby.


    While those thoughts passed through my mind, Reki who had been silent for a long while, stood up.


    ¡¸Where are you going?¡¹


    ¡¸The restroom.¡¹


    ¡¸Uh¡­ We have a traditional style toilet. Is that okay?¡¹


    Just in case, I warned her. She nodded. Just as Reki¡¯s footsteps faded into the distance¡­ Grandfather put down his racing paper and red pencil.


    ¡¸¡­A sniper, isn¡¯t she?¡¹


    He whispered.


    It felt like a switch had been flipped in my grandfather¡¯s brain.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You picked up on it quickly.¡¹


    ¡¸I knew a while ago, I could smell the gunpowder.¡¹


    So back then, he wasn¡¯t just harassing Reki.


    ¡¸She has a pretty face, but I¡¯ve never liked dealing with snipers. Too hard to handle in a fight.¡¹


    ¡¸Agreed.¡¹


    Once, I was completely defeated by one¨Cby Reki.


    ¡¸So¡­ Did G-3 and Kaname tell you anything about themselves?¡¹


    I thought that I would have to explain, but¡­


    ¡¸They didn¡¯t tell me anything. If they had given me some made-up story, I would have seen through it right away. They are part of the family. And they are well-trained. The older brother¡¯s main weapon is his fists, and the sister¡¯s is the katana, right?¡¹


    ¡¸You picked up a lot¡­ Just by looking?¡¹


    ¡¸I see a lot about you too, Kinji.¡¹


    He praised me with a smile of approval.


    ¡¸Your face has become more manly. You¡¯ve struggled your way through many battles and gone beyond the point of life and death.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Well, that¡¯s true in a lot of ways.¡¹


    I gave a bitter laugh.


    ¡¸Finally, you laughed. Since you¡¯ve gotten here, you hadn¡¯t laughed.¡¹


    My grandfather had noticed even that, and he laughed too.


    To tell the truth¡­ even though everyone at school likes to talk about comedians and celebrities, it¡¯s this kind of conversation that relaxes me. I feel like I can be myself. But I will become an ordinary person. I¡¯ve come this far with that goal in mind. So I really shouldn¡¯t get too worked up about such conversations.


    ¡¸Anyway, Kinji. You should be turning 18 this year. It¡¯s about time you learned¡­ ¡ºSpring Waterwheel¡»¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Spring waterwheel? What¡¯s that?¡¹


    I asked, puzzled. Making sure grandmother was busy in the kitchen grandfather said¡­


    ¡¸This is the number one secret of the Tohyama family. It¡¯s a secret technique, yes a secret technique¡­¡¹


    Lowering his voice while folding his newspaper, he took a safe out from deep within a closet.


    Honestly, I knew that I should start living my life without thinking about fighting techniques anymore, but¡­¡­


    It was kept secret even from Grandmother¨Cand the technique is kept hidden in a safe?


    Just what was it? My curiosity couldn¡¯t help being piqued.


    The safe made a grinding sound on the floor, and grandfather opened it with a *click*


    ¡¸This is the ¡ºSpring Waterwheel¡» that my grandfather developed from woodcuts. It evolved into the art of photography by yours truly. It took me a long time just to put it together, but I have been adding to the collection even before the war!¡¹


    What he took out from the safe, was a great number of¡­¡­


    ¡­.Clippings from g-gravure magazines and swimsuit photobooks¨Cwhole pages of them¡­!


    ¡¸Look, doesn¡¯t this girl¡¯s figure resemble that Hotogi girl? Ooheehee! Here is a western girl, and here is the Loli-series. Classifying them like this is the key to the spring waterwheel. After all, a man¡¯s taste in women will often shift and change or regress with time. And so to anticipate this¨Cclassify and preserve the photo-books, and cycle through various kinds of women according to your mood. Just like a spinning waterwheel!¡¹


    What the heck! This is embarrassing¡­


    Speaking of it, I had completely forgotten. Grandfather was a total gravure idol addict.


    He¡¯s already at this age, and he¡¯s still active..!


    ¡¸When you put them away for a while and then look at them again, they acquire a fresh flavour. Even if you think you¡¯re tired of it, you mustn¡¯t ever throw one away!¡¹


    Gravure photos that had been carefully selected over the past few decades¨Csuch a dream-like sight was spread out on the tatami.


    ¡¸Stop it¡­ put them away!¡¹


    Though I had no interest in it or knew anything about it, but this kind of thing¨Cw-when it was laid out to admire like this, there was a ¡ºcompulsion to appreciate¡» kind of feeling, that was even more dangerous!


    ¡¸Kinji, you¡¯re reaching the age where you can boldly purchase adult goods. Recently there also have been cartoons you can choose from, your generation has even called it the ¡º2D¡» treasure trove. Kinji! You must let your own ¡ºSpring Waterwheel¡» grow and evolve, and always carry it with you in digital form!¡¹


    ¡¸No way I¡¯m doing that!¡¹


    I accidentally glanced at the girl who did indeed look a bit like Shirayuki, wearing a swimsuit and in a suggestive pose, and couldn¡¯t help but be thoroughly panicked.


    ¡¸Boy! Don¡¯t look away! Tohyamas freely ¡ºtransform¡»5 and become men!¡¹


    This ¡ºtransformation¡» is an old name for Hysteria Mode.


    But because it sounded like ¡ºpervert¡», nobody liked it, so it was given another name. Grandfather however, always boldly uses that name.


    ¡¸Although young girls aren¡¯t bad, women really have to be over twenty for me. Look at this! Ooheehee.¡¹


    Grandfather said such while spreading the great number of photographs on the floor like playing cards¡­¡­


    Some people will never change. No matter how much time passes¡­


    *************************************************************


    As for school¨Ceven after a few days, still nothing has changed. The end of the second semester is almost here.


    The groups of guys have already been formed, and I wasn¡¯t in any of them. Because of that, there wasn¡¯t anyone I really talked to on any given day.


    And ever since Moe saw me leaving school with Reki, I sense a strangely aloof attitude in her.


    I didn¡¯t talk to anyone today either¡­


    The high school on which I had pinned my hopes and dreams¨Chad now become a mentally bitter place.


    Lunch break in particular, was especially difficult.


    After all I couldn¡¯t just stare at people, but I didn¡¯t want to be like Reki and just blankly stare into space either. So I ended up reading the ingredients list on my empty pastry bag a good number of times. Just what am I doing?


    So, today I planned to find somewhere besides the classroom to pass the time¨C


    Wandering around school for a while, I realised that no matter where, there were always groups students around.


    If I joined them, yet just sat there and said nothing, it would be too strange.


    There¡¯s nowhere I fit in¡­


    Back in Butei High, Tsuzuri always said I was ¡ºasocial¡» and now that fact is quite clear.


    Wandering around like this, I finally found an unclaimed spot¨Cunder the shadow of the roof¡¯s water tower. So I sat myself down there.


    Lunch break still has thirty more minutes. Just what should I do?


    Come to think of it, in the mail that Riko sent me, when Aria was in elementary school in London she truly didn¡¯t have a single friend¡­. so it seems she had a dark history of pretending to sleep in order to pass the time during breaks.


    I¡¯ll try it. I¡¯ll also conveniently be able to get some sleep.


    Just as I was thinking these resigned thoughts¡­


    My sanctuary¨Cthe rooftop, had been invaded by someone.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see them from where I was sitting, judging from the footsteps and voices,they should be a few female students.


    ¡¸Tohyama, well¡­¡¹


    Hm? It sounds like they are talking about me!


    Would it be better if I left this place? But, if I move from here, they¡¯ll notice. It¡¯s not like I can hop the railing and rappel down.


    Since they haven¡¯t noticed me¡­ I¡¯ll just stay and really pretend to sleep.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that he has a terrifying jagged scar on his arm. I heard the boys said they saw it during Phys Ed.¡¹


    ¡¸How scary! Was he caught up in some machinery?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve always felt that that guy must be hiding something.¡¹


    Scar? Oh, when I was fighting with Sherlock the self-inflicted damage from the Ouka shock-wave left behind a scar.


    Is that so strange? At Butei High, about the only the students without scars were the girls in CVR.


    That said, could you please not use someone¡¯s physical appearances as a topic for conversation? If they were someone sensitive, they would feel hurt.


    But¡­¡­it looks like everyone is secretly talking about me.


    It isn¡¯t just the girls, and even the boys were talking behind my back too.


    ******************


    After school was also a hard time to bear for a loner like me.


    When walking through school in order to go home, I would always see the figures of other students.


    Everyone looked really happy. I don¡¯t understand what they were so happy just walking around, but I definitely got that feeling . The people in clubs, they exercised and sweat. The exceptionally studious ones left with their friends to cram school.


    Only I had nothing to do.


    Since tonight there would be no ASSAULT operations to join, or requests for rescue that would have me jump on one of LOGI¡¯s four-wheel drive vehicles. Even if I wanted to do some target practice to unwind, I no longer needed to. I had nothing at all.


    So¡­ this is a regular school, huh¡­


    This place is exactly how I imagined it would be. The reason I couldn¡¯t fit in was my asocial personality.


    However, besides this unbearable feeling¨C


    Every day, nothing happened , nothing at all. It was actually very irksome.


    You mean tomorrow, and the day after that, will all be like today¡­forever¡­? Is this what the normal world is like?


    This was the kind of world I want.


    Therefore, I should be feeling happy right now.


    But, then why am I feeling so restless?


    ¡­This place, is too empty¡­.


    No, the empty one was actually me.


    If not a Butei, I was nothing.


    What remained was a hollow shell. I now painfully understood this.


    Compared to the suffering I¡¯m going through now, even the plane jacking incident was more relaxing.


    Thinking about the plane jacking¡­


    What were Aria and Riko doing right now? Shirayuki as well. Have they been given any jobs, exposed some scandal? I hope they haven¡¯t been in any danger.


    While I was worrying about my companions, as I reached near the school gate¨C


    ¡­?


    I think I heard someone arguing.


    It came from the corner of the school grounds, near the bicycle parking area.


    There were the belligerent voices of two boys¡­.and the voice of a girl. Seems like the girl was being bothered by the guys.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Although my attention was arrested in that direction due to old habits, I immediately decided to leave school quickly.


    In this place what was most important in life was to not be too conspicuous. To avoid causing problems.


    If I was caught up in some fight and use something I picked up at Butei High¡­ I would be suspended, or maybe even expelled.


    After all in a normal school, things like violent acts were a serious crime.


    ¡¸¨CYou aren¡¯t allowed to ride a motorbike to school¡­! The noise will bother people¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Bother people? What did you say!?¡¹


    ¡¸We don¡¯t go to school! We¡¯re suspended!¡¹


    ¡­I clicked my tongue.


    The voice of that girl¨Cwas Moe Mochizuki, the girl who sat next to me.


    Sizing it up, Moe had no fighting ability. None, zilch, nada.


    The boys sounded very agitated. Were they about to get violent?


    Dammit¡­.What should I do!


    I¨Calthough I decided to merely observe the situation, I couldn¡¯t help but walk towards the bicycle parking area.


    There, I saw a mess of knocked down bicycles¡­¡­


    ¡¸Fujikibayashi-kun, Asao-kun, at least put back the bicycles you knocked over¡­¡¹


    Moe said this while lifting her own bicycle.


    ¡¸Alrighty~ then, Mochizuki, since you were so rude to me, you get a heavy fine. 100,000 yen6 . Fork it over or you¡¯ll get it!¡¹


    The bright gold-haired skinny guy with a pair of small tinted glasses and a bunch of earrings on, flashed a common switchblade that could be bought out of mail order magazine. Judging by Moe¡¯s line of sight, that should be Fujikibayashi.


    ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s a bother to other people, huh? You pick them up then, Miss Class Representative! ¡¹


    Throwing a fried chicken bone onto the ground as he said this, the contrastingly plump one¨Cby process of elimination¨Cmust be Asao.


    His hair in a close cropped, doughnut-like shape, with rattling chains hanging from the edges of his uniform, he carried a metal bat. Near the two of them who wore tattered East Ikebukuro High uniforms¡­.


    What was that? It had a high windshield, a non-muffling stove-pipe muffler, and was covered in stickers. Originally it was a Kawasaki Zephyr, but it had been modified so many times that the performance of the bike had suffered.


    If Mutou had seen it, he would have been angry.


    I could tell at a glance that these weren¡¯t real thugs¡­ they were 100% amateurs¡­ but even that is dangerous.


    Out of all these things I noticed, I was focused on one thing.


    Fujikibayashi. That punk was pointing the glittering knife at Moe. It¡¯s no threat to me, but if he were to miss¨C there¡¯s the danger that he might stab Moe or himself.


    Although I don¡¯t know what exactly he meant by ¡ºYou¡¯ll get it¡», since he drew it out, he plans to use it somehow, and I don¡¯t see him putting it away any time soon.


    I can tell that he would be child¡¯s play for me. His grip is that of a complete amateur, but¡­


    It is precisely because he is an amateur that something might happen. I¡¯ve read incident reports where someone pulled out a knife in order to threaten someone and then went berserk and started stabbing people.


    Just as Fujikibayashi grabbed the scared Moe¡¯s collar, and licked his knife with his long tongue¨C


    Bastard! There¡¯s really no helping it.


    ¡¸¡­Hey.¡¹


    I reluctantly showed myself.


    Right then¡­ now how do I resolve this situation peacefully?


    ¡¸¡­To, Tohyama-kun¡­.¡¹


    Ah¨C Looking at me with suddenly teary eyes, Moe went ahead and blabbed my name.


    ¡¸Huh? Who the hell do you think you are? Tough-guy?¡¹


    Holding the knife, Fujikibayashi wrinkled his eyebrows to the limit, and glared at me while tilting his head.


    ¡¸Eh¨CI guess so. Put that shiny thing away.¡¹


    I spoke with as level a tone as possible. But¡­


    ¡¸This none of your business! To even suggest something to me, you¡¯re still ten billion light years too early!¡¹


    H-he suddenly snapped. Why?


    Also, aren¡¯t light years units of distance? Looks like he¡¯s a bit thick in the head. Although, with my grades, I have no grounds to say that.


    ¡¸Eh¨C? Another one showed up. Although I¡¯ve never seen her before, she¡¯s wearing our school uniform.¡¹


    Hearing Asao¡¯s rough voice, I turned my head to look¨C


    Asao was using his fat hand to grab a hold of someone¡¯s head and drag them by their hair.


    And that person whose hair he had grabbed and lifted with a single hand was¡­


    Reki¡­!


    That, that girl¡­


    It seems that she guessed I had stuck out my neck and gotten into some trouble, so she came over here.


    ¡¸S-stop! Those two just transferred to our school recently, don¡¯t be so rough with them!¡¹


    M-Moe¡­ you even blabbed our entire life stories so easily¡­


    But the problem now has become even more troublesome.


    Reki, expressionless as always had allowed herself to be caught completely unarmed on my orders. And she was originally from SNIPE, so she also never learned hand-to-hand combat. At times like this, Haimaki would be truly handy, but he had been left at my grandparents¡¯ house.


    ¡¸BOOYAH¨C! More girls!¡¹


    Boo¡­yah¡­? I can see you just wanted to shout that, Fujikibayashi.


    But, that¡¯s good. This time his knife has turned away from Moe to Reki. Even though it¡¯s pretty far¡­


    I¡¯ll make my move now.


    ¡¸I said to put that away.¡¹


    I said such, walking within the distance where Fujikibayashi could stab me.


    ¡¸¨COh?¡¹


    Originally, I planned to grab his arm when he tried to stab me¨Cbut it seems Fujikibayashi doesn¡¯t have the guts to stab someone¨Che even let the knife tip point slowly backwards. Dammit, an amateur would totally do something so unexpected.


    So I moved closer and pretended to grapple with Fujikibayashi¡­


    ¡¸Whoa!¡¹


    Keeping a perfect margin of safety so no one would be stabbed, I kept control and pointed his knife hand toward Asao.


    As expected, Asao got scared seeing the knife pointed at him¨Cand released his grip on Reki.


    He even dropped the metal bat he was holding, freaking out.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Then Reki¡­ picked up the bat in her small hands. What are you planning to do to these amateurs? I could only use blink signals to tell Reki to ¡ºescape¡», letting her abscond with the bat¡­


    The knife I had already taken, and letting it fall to the ground, I kicked it into a drainage pipe. So now¡­


    ¡¸¨COi! You won¡¯t get off so easy!¡¹


    ¡¸A brat like you, I¡¯ll kill you with a single punch!¡¹


    Now it should be alright if I let the noisy Fujikibayashi and Asao punch and kick me as they please, right?


    That said¡­ although they were punching and kicking me, I didn¡¯t feel under attack at all.


    Instead of ¡¸*Boom!* *Thud!*¡¹ it was more like ¡¸*Slap!* *Poof!*¡¹.


    Firstly, their posture was way too sloppy, and their transfer of body-weight inadequate.


    The way they punched and kicked was even more disappointing. I had to be careful not to let them sprain their wrists or ankles as they hit me, and that was extremely difficult.


    ¡¸S-s-stop!!!¡¹


    Witnessing this farce, Moe still cried out desperately. I wanted to burst out a with laugh, but since that wouldn¡¯t be too good, I held it in.


    ¡¸Hah, hah¡­ now¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Huff, huff¡­ Learned your lesson yet?¡¹


    Eh¡­don¡¯t tell me¡­you¡¯re out of breath already?


    Not even three minutes have passed¡­


    But, these two really did look exhausted, and it was from trying to beat someone up.


    ¡¸Yeah. I understand. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡¹


    I replied¡­


    Crap. I should have pretended to get beaten up a bit more, if I don¡¯t these two won¡¯t be satisfied and leave. After all, there are girls watching.


    ¡¸Take this! This move¡¯ll kill ya!¡¹


    Fujikibayashi slowly turned his back toward me and made some distance between us¡­Oh, is he planning to get some running distance?


    Dragging his feet, he ran towards me, planning to give me a flying kick.


    So taking on the role-of-a-lifetime act, I had to be careful not to hurt myself while managing to make trick my opponent into thinking he had ¡ºfinished it¡»¨C


    ¨C*Wham!*


    I let him kick me.


    Then I pretended to be knocked backwards. Using the knocked down bicycles to cushion my fall, I crashed with a *Whoom!*


    ¡¸¡­Uu¡­¡¹


    I even especially included sound effects. It may have been a little over-the-top with the moaning, but the message was clear¨CI¡¯ve lost. Since my loss to Hilda at Sotobori, this was my most obvious defeat.


    Thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh again, but I have to restrain myself.


    ¡¸Fujikibayashi! Asao!¨CYou¡¯re suspended! What are you doing!?¡¹


    Just then, from the staff room came Gori¡¯s loud voice.


    He must have been watching what was going on from the beginning through the window. So it turns out he was waiting until Fujikibayashi and Asao were tired out before doing anything? As expected of a working adult. He is truly wise in the ways of the world.


    ¡¸¡­.Asao, let¡¯s scram. Oi, Tohyama, you¡¯ll regret this. Just you wait, we¡¯ll make you pay!¡¹


    With great difficulty, the puffing Fujikibayashi started up the heavily modded motorcycle with difficulty and left with tottering Asao.


    You¡¯ll regret this¡­huh?


    In Butei High, that phrase¨Coriginating from mercenary jargon¨Csignified a deep affection for someone.


    It meant: Live until we can meet again.


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh bitterly inside, and when I opened my eyes¡­I saw Gori scowl as he closed the window turning back toward his desk.


    ¡¸A-are you alright? Tohyama-kun! Tohyama-kun¡­¡­Tohyama-kun! Tohyama-kun¨C!¡¹


    Suddenly released from the tension, Moe fell down and clung to me like a victim rescued from a snowy mountain, repeatedly calling my name.


    That said, why are you crying about¡­ what happened just now¡­?


    Although I was thinking that, unfortunately, I had to keep up the act.


    After all, if a normal person had just been beaten up, they would be in pain, and it would appear strange if I appeared to be fine.


    ¡¸Ah, ouch!¡­It really hurts.¡¹


    H-how¡¯s that? I should stagger a bit for good measure.


    Moe said ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the infirmary!¡¹ and was going to lend me a shoulder, but I picked up my bag and made an excuse about going home. And like that, it was settled.


    ¨CThat said¡­ although it was no big deal¡­ I felt a little happy.


    So it turns out a regular school also has lively people. Although they were suspended.


    No no no, Kinji, if you get interested in that kind of stuff, you¡¯re finished.


    If they were just a bit stronger, it could have at least counted as a massage.


    I was thinking this while letting the sobbing Moe calm down¨C and after we said our goodbyes¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, Aniki. Want me to ¡®take care¡¯ of those two?¡¹


    Just then, my younger brother who was concealed in his his photo-refractive camouflage coat, whispered into my ear.


    ¡¸Idiot, cut it out! No matter what, they¡¯re still human. Don¡¯t kill people.¡¹


    I warned him, pretending I was talking to myself.


    As a matter of fact he had been there for a while. He had arrived in the middle of the scene, but because the meaning of it was so uncertain, he had merely observed from the nearby wall.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t get you at all, you¡¯re so strange, Aniki. What the hell were you doing?¡¹


    ¡¸Fine, I¡¯ll explain it to you. It¡¯s called student life, and if you mess it up, I¡¯ll end you.¡¹


    ¡¸Humph. What the hell is that?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, and from now on stop following me. I¡¯ve never heard of a younger sibling being overprotective of an older brother.¡¹


    ¡¸By the way, let me make it perfectly clear that I haven¡¯t been following you because you haven¡¯t been lively lately. It¡¯s something else.¡¹


    ¡¸Why is it that you tsunderes always manage to blurt out the truth while rambling on?¡¹


    I asked and¡­


    *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Whoosh!*


    G-3 easily jumped and cleared the wall to the outside of the school. His steps more amateur-ish than Asao or Fujikibayashi¡¯s.


    I suddenly realised there were a lot of footprints on the ground. They wanted to be real tough guys, but they only managed to worry about themselves.


    Later¨C I joined Reki who was still holding the metal bat and attracting a lot of stares, in front of the school gates, and throwing it away, we walked home side-by-side.


    After that¡­ I got the impression that Reki was walking somewhat closer to me than usual.


    ¡¸¡­Thank-you for what you did.¡¹


    Reki suddenly thanked me.


    Reki never thanks anyone. This is rare.


    ¡¸What for?¡¹


    ¡¸Kinji-san saved me.¡¹


    ¡¸O-oh! You don¡¯t have to thank me for that. It couldn¡¯t even be called a fight.¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. You want to hide your past identity. I understand that. But even so, you faced the danger that it might come to light¨C and you fought to protect me.¡¹


    Well¡­ That is kind of what happened.


    ¡¸Ah¡­Moe Mochizuki was there too.¡¹


    Suddenly Reki looked up and shot me a sidelong glance that looked a bit angry.


    Despite the fact that she just thanked me.


    What¡¯s this? It¡¯s a little scary.


    (End Text)


    **************************************************


    1. Short for ¡®gorilla¡¯.


    2. This somewhat sexist gesture is used by men to indicate or ask if a girl is another man¡¯s girlfriend, lover, or wife. Kind of a bro-code to see if she is ¡®taken¡¯.


    3. Seems to refer to a superpowered one-inch punch.


    4. A ¡®bone doctor¡¯ is a Japanese non-professional medical profession that treats minor injuries and can set broken bones. These ¡®doctors¡¯ also integrate some primitive chiropractic care and massage into their treatments along with some folk medicine. Kind of like first-aid crossed with a witch-doctor. There is no set literature for bone doctors to study, so the treatments beyond simple care can vary widely. I know traditional dojos would usually have one on hand to set the students broken bones and treat injuries in place of a certified doctor.


    5. The word is ¡®hentai¡¯ It uses different characters (change-body/form rather than strange/twisted-person) but uses the same pronunciation.


    6. 100,000 yen is, ~830€, and just shy of 900 USD.

 Volume 12 - CH 3

    The next day, as I took my seat in class¡­


    ¡¸To-Tohyama-kun. About yesterday¡­¡¹


    Before lessons began, Moe started talking to me.


    ¡¸Yesterday?¡¹


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ at the bicycle parking¡­ uhm¡¹


    Oh, she¡¯s talking about when I was beaten up. At Butei High, it was pretty much a daily occurrence (especially from Aria) and I learned to live with it, so I had already forgotten.


    But it¡¯s not something that happens in a normal school.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Her large eyes brimming with tears, Moe looked at me with an expression of profound gratitude.


    W-what should I say at a time like this?


    I can¡¯t say ¡ºIt was fun!¡»¨Cthat would be too weird. Unable to find the right words, Moe and I continued in nervous silence.


    And then class began¡­ Ultimately, It looked like I had ignored Moe.


    I have since accustomed myself to the noises of everyday life, but as for my studies¡­ I can¡¯t seem to find my bearings. They don¡¯t match the speed of the slowest student, so the lessons I don¡¯t understand just keep moving on. So when they are talking about something I don¡¯t understand¡­ I get sleepy.


    In practicality, this happens several times, and Moe wakes me with the back of her mechanical pencil. It was cute the way she would look out for me, each time giving me a smile and a silent ¡ºHey!¡», doing something that cute¡­ for some reason I didn¡¯t understand.


    At last, at lunch that day I had no appetite because of the stress of a lesson I didn¡¯t understand¡­ I couldn¡¯t fight the drowsiness any longer and slumped completely over my desk.


    In the end, I¡¯m really becoming like the elementary school Aria.


    *************************************************************


    After school, since Reki had Art Club, I went home alone.


    That girl is good at sketching. I wonder if she can paint too?


    Since the atmosphere of school is oppressive, in order to restore my mental balance¡­ I headed to the East Ikebukuro Central Park to sit on a bench and kill some time.


    This little park¡¯s slice of the urban landscape barely had any visitors, and it was a great out-of-the-way place to be alone.


    I could watch the falling leaves dance in the air, with only nature for a companion. As I thought these old, retired man thoughts¡­


    ¡¸Bianca, don¡¯t do that.¡¹


    I heard a soft, but troubled voice.


    Ugh¡­


    It was Moe¡¯s voice.


    What is she doing here?


    Turning around I saw her walking a beautifully silky Collie, or rather¡­ it was walking her.


    The unhappy Moe was wearing a coat and a long skirt, and we had meet by chance like one of those stupid setups from a drama. Immediately I thought about running away.


    ¡¸T-Tohyama-kun!?¡¹


    Her double-lidded eyes opening wide, Moe turned around in surprise. Her face said: ¡ºIt¡¯s a miracle!¡». Certainly in a large metropolitan area, the chances of meeting someone you know are rather slim, so it might seem like a miracle.


    Certainly it was one I did not wish to happen.


    Bringing her large dog with her, Moe walked over.


    ¡¸¡­You live near here?¡¹


    It was a natural question, and one I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡¸Yup.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s not really such a miracle after all.¡¹


    I said.


    ¡¸So you thought so too. But it¡¯s still a little bit like a miracle, don¡¯t you think?¡¹


    Moe said with a smile that would charm the world.


    ¡¸Oh, so To-Tohyama-kun, wait here one moment. Bianca, sit! Sit! S-I-T!¡¹


    And not waiting for a response, Moe left Bianca in front of my bench as she dashed off toward Sunshine City with the *Ta* *Ta* *Ta* of her footsteps and the little woolen balls on the edge of her scarf trailing behind her.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I thought that this would be a good opportunity to escape¡­ but there are a lot of cars in the area. I have to watch Bianca and make sure she doesn¡¯t run away, so I can only wait.


    *Ta* *Ta* *Ta*


    Running in a way that belied a lack of fine motor skills, Moe returned carrying two McDonald¡¯s bags.


    ¡¸Here, this is for you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You didn¡¯t eat anything for lunch today. I¡¯ll eat with you.¡¹


    Moe said as she handed me the warm paper bag.


    I surely didn¡¯t eat anything today. She noticed that¡­ Well, she does sit next to me. And true to that description, *plop* she sat beside me on the bench.


    Sitting in a park, eating McDonald¡¯s¡­


    Come to think of it, when I met Aria, we ate together like this, but this time the circumstances are totally different.


    Back then she made me treat her then punched me, the savage.


    This time I am the one being treated, and heaven and earth would crumble if this angelic girl could punch anyone.


    The smell of the food in the bag was intended to awaken human appetite, and my hunger swiftly returned.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll gladly accept it. Thank-you.¡¹


    I opened my bag and then Moe opened hers.


    So she will not eat before me? This is a girl who has been raised with noble manners.


    That real aristocrat Aria would just open it and begin to eat as soon as she got it.


    I guess birth and manners aren¡¯t necessarily connected.


    We ate a little, then looking across at me with an apologetic face, Moe spoke.


    ¡¸About yesterday¡­ I¡¯m sorry for leaving. Afterwards, I started worrying about you so I went back to school, but Yada-san was standing by the gate holding a bat and scowling, so I went back home.¡¹


    Yada-san? Oh, She means Reki. I forgot her last name, even though I had given it to her, but no matter what, Reki will be Reki. Why would Reki scowl at this person who couldn¡¯t hurt a fly?


    ¡¸I¡­ to think there are those who will punch, kick, or be violent¡­ I can¡¯t believe there are such people.¡¹


    Moe puffed out her soft cheeks.


    Thinking about it, I lost the fight yesterday (or so it seemed). I think this is her way of saying she was worried about me.


    ¡¸Yeah, what¡¯s it good for anyway?¡¹


    Although I, a Butei, am the living embodiment of violence¨CI matched her opinon¡­ I had already finished eating, so I wiped the grease off my hands with a napkin.


    If my hand slipped on the trigger and I missed a shot¡­ No, I shouldn¡¯t be worrying about things like this. I don¡¯t carry a gun.


    ¡¸You eat quickly. You must have been hungry.¡¹


    Moe said giggling with a smile¡­ That gets me. That warm smile of hers is really too cute. That smile was 100% sure to make anyone happy.


    ¡¸While eating¨C¡¹


    ¡º¨CThe risk of attack is high, and your hands are occupied so you should eat quickly¡» I almost said, but I choked it back.


    So. Eating quickly is yet another Butei habit, I¡¯ll have to stop.


    After that, a short time passed in silence.


    ¡¸Erhm, Tohyama-kun. Last night¡­ I was worried after I went home¡­ Because I didn¡¯t thank you properly¡­ So, if there¡¯s anything I can do¡­ please let me show my gratitude.¡¹


    Wow! What a proper thing to say! Reki thanked me one minute, and the next shot me a death glare.


    But ¡ºthanks¡»¡­


    Watson forced her own kind of ¡ºthanks¡» on me, and for Butei, fighting in a battle like yesterday (If it could be called that.) incurred a certain obligation that was repaid in money or goods used to complete other jobs. But I don¡¯t what kinds of thing a normal person should ask for.


    ¡¸Well then, how about this food from McDonald¡¯s?¡¹


    That could count as ¡ºmoney or goods¡». It cost several hundred yen. That seems like a fair price for that charade.


    ¡¸Well¡­¡¹


    Moe¡¯s expression looked disappointed.


    What is this¡­? When she said that she wanted to thank me, did she mean something else? This probably isn¡¯t a trap¡­ so¡­


    As I pondered this silently, Moe glanced over at me and caught my eye.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Sorry for asking, but¡­ To-Tohyama-kun¡­ are you and Yada-san together?¡¹


    Huh? How did you come to that conclusion?


    ¡¸Not at all.¡¹


    I replied, and Moe abruptly turned her face away¡­ and making a triumphant face¡­ squeezing her teriyaki burger and making a victory pose.


    I didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this series of actions, but on thing is for sure¡­ This girl lives in a world that is the complete opposite of the Butei world.


    She even thinks that talking to and warning punks enough times will get them to change their ways. Although she isn¡¯t quite the absolute pacifist that I am, I get the feeling that she is an angel from Heaven sent into this world.


    The way she acts is full of opportunities to be taken advantage of¡­ but she is a good girl. And cute too.


    I was thinking this and¡­


    *Ponk!*


    An acorn fell from somewhere and hit my head. But there are no trees nearby.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    I thought it was some brat from the park, but looking around there was no one in range.


    Who could have done it? To sneak up and snipe a Butei without a giving sign of their presence.


    Having finished her hamburger, Moe sipped her small iced coffee as she said¡­


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have a boyfriend¡­ A-although I do dream about having one¡­¡¹


    Moe stole another glance at me.


    What¡¯s this? Why does this girl always talk about things that I¡¯m not good at talking about.


    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t have a problem with that.¡¹


    I said what I honestly thought, but for some reason, Moe looked disappointed. Well¡­ Maybe I should encourage her a bit more.


    ¡¸¡­I hope you find someone soon.¡¹


    I said, and Moe lowered her soft bob cut head in embarrassment.


    ¡¸You too¡­¡¹


    Alright¡­ That¡¯s settled.


    ¡¸To-Tohyama-kun, do you have someone like that?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m alright for now.¡¹


    ¨Cbecause I have this incurable disease, Hysteria Mode.


    ¡¸Your defence is strong¡­¡¹


    Moe broke her gaze and turned back to the coffee in her hand.


    Did she see through me when I was attacked yesterday¡­?


    As I was taken a little aback, Moe¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡¸How are you studies? Are the lessons very different from your previous school?¡¹


    Extremely different.


    ¡¸Hard. To be honest, I can¡¯t really keep up.¡¹


    To be honest, my grades are a real problem.


    Hearing the truth, Moe made an ¡ºI did it!¡» expression.


    ¡¸Well¡­ I go to a cram school, and on the recent national New School Exams I placed 89th.¡¹


    What a coincidence! Recently, I asked Watson about the national S.D.A. rankings¨Ccommonly known as the superhuman ranking¨Cand when I stopped being human, I was given the rank of 89th in Asia.


    But 89th in the National Exams is amazing. Moe must be smart.


    ¡¸Then would you like me to teach you one of these days? My best subject is Modern Japanese.¡¹


    As Moe said that¡­


    ¡­!


    ¡­What¡¯s that?


    I feel someone watching me. Who is it?


    It¡¯s not someone in any honest line of work. Maybe a Butei.


    ¡¸S-so?¡¹


    I heard Moe¡¯s answer and..


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    I gave a vague answer as I scanned the surroundings. My sixth sense had been triggered, but apparently the other person had noticed and erased all trace of their presence.


    They¡¯re good¡­


    This guy is a first-class professional.


    ¡¸A-alright then. Please give me your mail address!¡¹


    Across from me, Moe took out her mobile that was decorated with a strap made of clear beads.


    If I move unnaturally, that will be more dangerous. I have to act natural. So I exchanged contact info with Moe with the infrared¡­


    Overly happy, Moe left with Bianca, and I watched her go¡­ The one who was watching me seems to have gone, so I left as well.


    Since someone was following me, I decided to go home by a different route, making a detour. Just to be safe, I boarded a metro bus to try and lose my tail.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    But as soon as I got on, I came face-to-face with my pursuer.


    He was sitting in a two person seat, and I greeted him with a broad grin. He tapped his fingers on the empty seat beside him, but even if he didn¡¯t I would have sat down.


    ¡¸What are you wearing, Shiranui?¡¹


    I grumbled to Shiranui who was sitting on the seat next to me and wearing an East Ikebukuro High uniform.


    His skills must have gotten better. That display just now was amazing. If he had a sniper rifle, I would have been shot.


    ¡¸Is this a good place to talk? You make the call.¡¹


    That male beauty smiled at me. That is the captivating look that always makes me angry.


    ¡¸Not really. There are other passengers.¡¹


    And depending on how things go, it might come to fists.


    *********************************************************


    We got off in front of the Municipal Art Museum and¨Cstill smiling, Shiranui suggested we talk inside. I wasn¡¯t really interested in seeing the Venetian Exhibit, but we went in together¡­


    Inside, there were many pieces of stained glass on display at the front¡­ In a corner, there were pink shell cameos to rival the ones in Aria¡¯s guns, and Shiranui stopped. There¡¯s no one around.


    ¡¸You sure took the long way around. If you have something to say, just say it.¡¹


    Pretending to look at the cameos, I broke the ice sullenly.


    ¡¸You must really be bored at that school. I¡¯ve been here since last week. I¡¯ve infiltrated for an investigation. And you didn¡¯t even notice!¡¹


    Shiranui said as he lightly poked my blazer. I only half turned, but he still has that smile on his face. As always, no matter what he does, he always looks cool.


    ¡¸¨CWhat investigation?¡¹


    ¡¸How about an info swap? What are you doing, Tohyama?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Kidding~! Trade secret: It¡¯s best to keep you client¡¯s info confidential.¡¹


    Shiranui flashed another smile.


    I could strangle him.


    ¡¸There¡¯s always been a part of you that¡¯s arrogant. You¡¯re really cut out to be a Butei.¡¹


    ¡¸You flatter me!¡¹


    ¡¸How is it going for you at that school? It must be hard for you to get along?¡¹


    When there is a person who doesn¡¯t want to talk about themselves, you should get the chatting. Then they might let something slip.


    It¡¯s a technique I learned at INQUESTA, but I don¡¯t know if it will work on him.


    ¡¸Alright. I manage. But the girls¡­ are a little troublesome. They keep wanting to talk with me, but I¡¯m not that good with girls.¡¹


    ¡¸I always thought it was strange how similar we were, but even in that we¡¯re equally bad.¡¹


    ¡¸Tohyama-kun, I never thought that you¡¯d say such a thing!¡¹


    ¡¸I won¡¯t beat you because I don¡¯t feel like it.¡¹


    ¡¸Haha! I¡¯m saved. But, Tohyama, this might be your last chance with a normal girl.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸Just that, Tohyama-kun!¡¹


    He¡¯s smiling for some reason.


    Dammit, Shiranui has always liked to talk.


    He¡¯s a mysterious sort of guy.


    ¡¸Just that it might be nice if you got in touch with Kanzaki-san once in a while. She seems to be taking it out on the Kouhai1. I feel bad.¡¹


    As is to be expected of a good man. He cares about his juniors.


    Rather, this is because Aria can¡¯t vent her frustrations on me anymore.


    ¡¸That¡¯s all I wanted to say.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s it!?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Oh, and about later¡­ Tohyama, I don¡¯t want to get in the way of your job, so if you see me at school, I want you to talk to me casually.¡¹


    ¡¸You too.¡¹


    Well, I guess the world is a small place after all. Such things happen from time to time.


    As people I know from Butei High move from place to place for jobs, there is a chance they might meet while working the same job.


    Fortunately this isn¡¯t a real job¨Cso I probably won¡¯t have to fight Shiranui. I wouldn¡¯t want to fight my friend anyway, because he¡¯s one of the best in ASSAULT, unlike me the drop-out.


    Ever since I transferred out of ASSAULT, I¡¯ve felt that Shiranui and I have become steadily more different.


    At Butei High, there are a lot of people who bulk up on extra muscle, and I can tell he¡¯s done the same by the way he moves.


    If I had to fight without Hysteria Mode, there¡¯s a 70% chance I would be subdued.


    But I don¡¯t have to worry about those calculations anymore. I¡¯ve quit Butei High.


    ¡¸Even though it might be a breach of contract, I¡¯ll tell you. I probably won¡¯t have to fight you.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m relieved to hear it. I want to remain friends as well. ¡¹


    That was a little bit of a lie, since what I said made it sound like I had a job at East Ikebukuro¨C


    As for Shiranui¡­ He left before me, going out the back of the Museum and waving his hand goodbye.


    So flashy¡­ I can¡¯t ever get a read on him. He hasn¡¯t changed. The world makes allowances for good looking guys.


    Life is so unfair.


    *********************************************


    Although I wanted to do a bit of studying that night¡­. Kaname roped me into playing Shogi with her. Endlessly¡­


    Gran had taught her the rules, but for someone who just learned, she¡¯s ridiculously good. She¡¯s already made me resign 9 times.


    ¡¸Onii-chan, that move was illogical. I¡¯ll fork your Rook and put your King in check, then I¡¯ll take your Rook with my Bishop2.¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡¹


    What could I, a high school drop-out, do to fight back against a Genion who had already finished university?


    What¡¯s more, she¡¯s sitting seiza3 in her usual sailor suit uniform and short skirt. Her exposed thighs are right in front of me and for some reason, there¡¯s a gap between her knees.4


    ¡¸What¡¯s that matter? are you sweating, Onii-chan?¡¹


    Since it¡¯s embarrassing to notice, when Kaname moves and I catch sight of a strange bit of cloth, I get nervous and then she strikes. It has to be some kind of off-board tactic.


    But I¡¯d have to hyster-ise in order to win, and if I did that with my little sister,¨Cif Arcanum Duo was activated¡ªit would bring about the collapse of my family.


    If my grandfather ever found out what had triggered my Hysteria Mode, he¡¯d certainly disown me.


    I¡¯d have to forsake civilisation and elope with Kaname.


    My life would be over.


    ¡¸¡­I give up, you win.¡¹


    ¡¸Heh heh heh! That¡¯s 10 games in a row! Oh! You have a call coming in, Onii-chan.¡¹


    Kaname pointed to my mobile on the cushion beside me.


    Yes! I can use this as an excuse to quit Shogi.


    Or so I thought, but it was only a text message¡­ I¡¯ll pretend it¡¯s a phone call.


    ¡¸Rght then, go take a bath and get to bed. It¡¯s late.¡¹


    ¡¸Alri~ght¡­¡¹


    Kaname raised a hand and began clearing up. I left Kaname¡¯s room and went back to my own.


    I changed into my pyjamas and turned out the lights, intending to go to sleep¡­


    Then I remembered my mobile¡­ Well, I could at least call. Shiranui asked me to.


    So I dialed Aria.


    ¡¸Kinji?¡¹


    Her voice was overly happy.


    ¡¸Aria, you shouldn¡¯t bully your juniors, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-? Who told you that?¡¹


    ¡¸My source¡¯s life isn¡¯t that cheap.¡¹


    ¡¸Their life isn¡¯t in danger, so tell me. I mean¡­ things haven¡¯t been fun since you left¡­ Ah¡­! It¡¯s n-not like that means anything! I-I-I don¡¯t like you or anything¡­ Th-that¡¯s n-not wh-what I m-meant! No~o¡­!!! I¡¯ll open a wind hole! In your ugly face!¡¹


    Wha! It seems I¡¯m an expert in making Aria lose her cool. Now she¡¯s yelling. She was in a good mood when she answered the phone.


    Ugly¡­? I know my face is gloomy, but still¡­


    ¡¸Hey, why are you making calls in the middle of a job anyway? What if if was intercepted? Japanese communications are pretty secure, but the room or mobile might be bugged. Did you think of that? Your pretty stupid for a Butei. In the first place¡­ *Blah* *Blah* *Nag* *Nag*¡¹


    That¡¯s Aria for you¡­ I sighed.


    For some reason I felt relieved even though I was being scolded, but at least I was able to make sure she was safe.


    At least it seems I don¡¯t have to worry about her.


    Even so, that crack about my face riled me, so after she had gone on ranting for about 30 minutes¡­


    ¡¸Okay then. The latest weather forecast calls for snow. Snow clouds can show up anytime with lightning. The people who lives in Japanese thunderclouds will steal your belly button, so make sure you cover it!5¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Hold on! Really?¡¹


    Right. She heard about lightning and panicked. Retrieving the mobile she had dropped, her voice was louder again.


    Now for my counter-strike.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve heard about them, right? Everybody knows. By the way, if they steals your belly button, you¡¯ll turn into a reptile.¡¹


    ¡¸But I wear my sailor suit¨C Do you think my belly button will be uncovered!? Wait! What should I do if a thunderstorm suddenly appears? Tell me a good way to protect¡­¡¹


    *Click*


    I ended the call.


    Heh heh heh! Now have a dream where you turn into a lizard. Then when Mamiya or someone chases you, cut off the tail that sticks out from your skirt and run away.


    Huh¡­


    I have an unread message. I got it after the game of Shogi.


    Checking¨Cit was from Moe.


    ¡ºI¡¯m glad we talked today. Have a good night!¡»


    She wrote.


    If I damage the relationship between me and the girl who sits next to me in school, life will only become more difficult, so¡­


    ¡ºGood night.¡»


    I replied. Less than a minute later, there was a response.


    ¡ºWould it be alright to message you tomorrow?¡»


    Came the question.


    ¡ºThat¡¯s fine¡»


    I answered.


    It¡¯d be a pain if she was a message fiend like Shirayuki, but that¡¯s silly. Moe is a good girl.


    Now that I¡¯m thinking about it, the day I gave Shirayuki my mail address, I was shocked to suddenly receive 100 messages.


    On top of that, if they were put into a book, they would have taken up more than two whole pages. The next day I scolded her, but still the experience makes me shiver.


    Now that I think about it¡­ it¡¯s sort of embarrassing.


    We aren¡¯t working a job or fighting together, but I have this girl¡¯s mail address in my mobile. And I¡¯m letting us talk about trivial things back and forth like we¡¯re close friends. Even though there¡¯s no reason for us to be talking.


    ***************************************************


    Although I thought that, Moe didn¡¯t seem to think so. After school the next day, Moe sent another text.


    I had just given her a casual OK at the park yesterday, but it looks like Moe really is willing to help me with my homework¨C


    I¡¯ve been invited to her house on Saturday.


    The biggest problem I currently faced was that I couldn¡¯t keep up with the lessons.


    Although transfer students keep the credits they have already earned , the normal lessons I had taken in Butei High were not really very similar. If things went on like this, it would be hard for me to transfer schools, and I might have to drop out again.


    Although having a girl for a teacher is not a good thing¡­ I can¡¯t be picky. I¡¯ll ask her to her teach me.


    So, on the chilly Saturday morning¨C


    As I left my house¡­


    *Ponk!*


    I was hit again on the head by an acorn again.


    I looked up and saw a tree in the courtyard, but acorns don¡¯t fall from persimmon trees.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    This is a like a petty paranormal event.


    But, I¡¯ve already seen enough things like this from the people of IU that I don¡¯t want to see anymore. This small a thing can¡¯t scare me.


    Alright, let¡¯s go study. So I headed to the address Moe sent me.


    That has to be it.


    We agreed to meet at 10.00¡­ 5 minutes before that, I saw it¨Ca house that could not be called anything but normal. But with a modern flair.


    Although it was small, I got the feeling it was expensive.


    ¡¸¡­Ah! Tohyama-kun!¡¹


    Standing out in the cold, breathing into her numb hands to warm them¡­ Moe was waiting. Seeing me, her face lit up brightly.


    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting.¡¹


    ¡¸No, no it¡¯s fine, I just got here myself.¡¹


    Moe waved her hands rapidly in denial¡­


    But she must have been waiting at least 15 or more minutes because her nose is already red with cold. Why did she lie?


    Besides that, there is something strange about Moe¡¯s behaviour.


    On top, she wore a knit yarn cardigan that covered everything except her cold fingertips. Underneath it she wore a thin pink and white blouse with a short skirt that seemed too thin for winter. She wore a long skirt when we met in the park, and her hair seems a little different. Her bangs are a little larger.


    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s only for a little while, a girl shouldn¡¯t be out in the cold. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡¹


    At that, Moe blushed, and I got the impression she was nervous.


    ¡¸This is the first time I¡¯ve invited a boy to my house¡­ but I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve never missed a day since Kindergarten for a cold.¡¹


    She tried like a child to keep up the pretense, but she couldn¡¯t hide the fact she had been waiting for a while.


    I had always thought of her like she was from distant planet, but thanks to this, I feel a little closer to her.


    *****************************************************


    Adjusting her nylons along the way, Moe led me into the house.


    Inside, everything was normal¡­ and not a whiff of gunpowder. There were no food or sweet wrappers that Riko had let fall strewn across the floor¨Cunlike my old apartment, it was very neat and clean.


    Since it was quite mild inside, Moe took off her cardigan. Underneath, her blouse was short sleeved so her soft skinned arms could be seen.


    ¡¸Tohyama-kun, we have sandwiches, so if you¡¯re hungry just say so, alright? We have cake too.¡¹


    After she said that, I looked over to the dining room table and there was a plate full of wrapped home-made sandwiches.


    As expected from someone in the Housekeeping Club. She¡¯s very good.


    ¡¸Say, I didn¡¯t know about it but¡­ My mother and father went out on a trip today¡­ They took our pet Bianca with them when they left, so there¡¯s no one else here. B-but that¡¯s fine. ¡¹


    ¡­? That¡¯s a little weird¡­ Usually you know in advance if your family is taking a trip.


    She knew quite well that her parents wouldn¡¯t be here¡­ She¡¯s only pretending she didn¡¯t know.


    I can tell because she is a very honest person. But since we are only going to be studying, it will be alright. No problem.


    Hmm¡­ from what you said, I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t know? So I¡¯ll tell you.


    ¡¸Well¡­ there is someone here. Inside that closet, Saki-san¡­ your little sister.¡¹


    Thanks to my old INQUESTA habits, I noticed her as soon as I entered the room. I thought it looked like she was playing a game of hide-and-seek.


    ¡¸Ehh~!¡¹


    Moe raised her voice in surprise.


    ¡¸¨CBusted! But how did you even know my name, huh?¡¹


    Saying that the closet opened¡­ Moe¡¯s small black twin-tailed little sister came out.


    How did I know your name¡­? It¡¯s written on your nameplate. Your parent¡¯s names, ¡ºMoe¡», and ¡ºSaki¡».


    I was in INQUESTA so long that I developed this habit of making this check upon entering a house.


    Unlike her sister Moe, Saki had an impish sort of look to go along with her cute face¡­ She seemed to be a first-year in middle school, and she rushed over to me.


    ¡¸Hmmm. A little gloomy, but he¡¯s good-looking. Now I get it, so this is the type of guy you like!¡¹


    Saying that with a wide smirk, she looked up at me.


    ¡¸Saki, why you..!¡¹


    Wha-? That was unexpected. Moe is angry.


    Although compared to Aria it¡¯s a ratio of 2000:1, she hit Saki.


    ¡¸Saki, you dummy! Dummy, Dummy! I told you to go out and play today. ¡¹


    *Whomp* *Whomp* *Whish!* *Whish!*


    Moe chased Saki around, pummeling her with both hands repeatedly, sometimes missing and catching nothing but air.


    ¡¸You were so obviously trying to get everyone out of the house. ou couldn¡¯t fool my great detective skills. I don¡¯t think Mama and Papa caught on, though. I don¡¯t know what kind of love advice you got, but how could I not notice when you took out your favourite make-up and wore a short skirt even though it¡¯s cold outside?¡¹


    Saki has very good reflexes. As she continued to tease Moe, she jumped over the sofa, but running after her Moe thudded into it and fell over.


    ¡¸?Big sister has a boyfriend!? ?Big sister has a boyfriend!? ?Big sister has a boyfriend!?¡¹


    I finally understood that Saki was under a similar misunderstanding as Reki as she sang this made-up song. Retreating to a safe-zone behind me, Saki giggled and peeked out at Moe.


    Frozen in embarrassment, Moe¡¯s eyes met mine¡­


    ¡¸Dummy! Saki you dummy! Don¡¯t say such strange things in front of Tohyama-kun¡­! Please¡­!¡¹


    O-Oh¡­


    Turning red, Moe began to cry and tried to hide her face with both hands.


    She gone too far. Despite the fact that this is her house, I shot a look over my shoulder at Saki.


    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­ I¡¯ll be going out.¡¹


    It looks like Saki is a good girl after all, and she pulled a trench coat out of the closet¡­


    Walking over to her older sister, she began stroking her hair and whispered in her ear. Responding to something I couldn¡¯t catch, Moe nodded.


    ¡¸Since you don¡¯t want me to say anything to Papa or Mama, give me 500 yen.¡¹


    Moe paid the bribe. Now that she had paid, she wants everyone out of the house, and Moe began pushing Saki bodily toward the hall. Then Moe made some kind of scratching motion with her hand at the back of her blouse.


    What was that? It wasn¡¯t any kind of signal¡­


    ¡¸O~oh! Since you¡¯re wearing your best clothes, you had to fix your bra! It¡¯s not the kind you normally wear. You must really like this guy! It¡¯s the expensive, cute one¡­¡¹


    Saki whispered impishly, (Not that I heard, but I read her lips), but that was a mistake.


    Moe delivered another hammer punch that sent Saki¡¯s whole body sprawling.


    Saki pulled on her sneakers. For some reason, she peeked under Moe¡¯s skirt.


    ¡¸This matches what you have on top. Big Sis you¡¯re really fired up!¡¹


    Whispering inaudibly again, this time Moe responded with a kick¡­


    Totally exhausted, Moe¡¯s kick managed to hit at just the right angle, and she finally forced Saki outside.


    ********************************************************


    Moe¡¯s room was on the second floor, so she led me upstairs¡­


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. My little sister is a mystery novel-geek, so sometimes she likes to ¡®investigate¡¯ me, even though I¡¯ve told her not to.¡¹


    She said, but I wish you¡¯d stop wearing mini-skirts. It puts me in all kinds of trouble when I have to climb the stairs behind you.


    Having survived the ordeal of climbing the stairs, we came to a door that had a plaque with ¡ºMoe¡» written on it in a fairy-tale script. Opening the door¡­ We entered Moe¡¯s room.


    Alright, finally. A place where I can study to my heart¡¯s content. And it even comes with a teacher.


    Inside there was an almost murderous level of feminine sweetness and smells, but I¡¯ll deal with it.


    So this is a girl¡¯s room¡­


    On the bookshelves were volumes like ¡ºA Christmas Carol¡», ¡ºWuthering Heights¡», and other girlish literature. There were also cooking, knitting, and over there, gardening books. By the bay window there was a music box and a stuffed teddy bear.


    I¡¯ve never seen this kind of room¡­ except in a drama.


    So they actually exist in this world. Place like this, overflowing with feminine kindness and charm.


    There was a neatly organised desk, but apparently we won¡¯t be using it. In the centre of the small room there was a small round table. Around it¡­there were two ¡º¤·¡»-shaped handmade cushions that only intensified the feminine atmosphere.


    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll get started right away¡­¡¹


    I sat on one of the cushions and pulled out my notebook from my full bag¡­


    For some reason, Moe¡¯s hands were shaking. Down on all fours, she silently rummaged for something on the lower shelf of her bookcase and pulled out a huge photo album.


    ¡¸..?¡¹


    ¡¸Uh-Uhm¡­ Before we study¡­ Can we look at this for a bit?¡¹


    She said coming up beside me. Moe came up close and sat seiza on her cushion next to me.


    Wha-What is this? Y-you¡¯re so close¡­


    Her bust was spreading her blouse open and h-her breasts¡­ were huge! They¡¯re almost on the same level as Shirayuki¡­! So white and perfectly round¡­


    The resemblance is uncanny¡­


    If drew an analogy with warships, Watson and Reki are light cruisers, Kaname and Jeanne are heavy cruisers, and Riko is a battleship. Someone in Shirayuki¡¯s size class would be a dreadnought. By the way, Aria is a rubber life raft.


    No matter how you look at it, this body has no discipline and is truly weak. Just like a soft tank6!


    Thinking that and unable to decide between the warship or tank analogy, inside my body¡­


    *Ka-thump*


    This is bad.


    Hysteria Mode¡¯s blood flow began! Flustered, I looked down¡­ but now I saw the thin skirt Moe was wearing even though it was winter. Sitting seiza next to me, I could almost see to the top of her white th-thighs!


    ¡¸¡­Ugh¡­¡¹


    This is really bad.


    My gaze darted up and down, taking in her entire figure, and Moe became embarrassed. But in spite of that, Moe did not fix her opening blouse or the short shirt that was moving upward.


    If you¡¯re so embarrassed¡­ Then don¡¯t sit next to me while dressed like that!


    Getting a little angry, fortunately my blood flow stabilised. But then¡­


    ¡¸W-w-well this is me in elementary school¡­¡¹


    Saying that, Moe flipped through the album and every time she turned a page our arms brushed each other sending a nervous shock through my body.


    At a Sports Day rolling giant balls, singing a song at an Arts Festival, scenes from her elementary school life¨C Moe sparkled with nostalgia, but because I was so worried about going into Hysteria Mode, I couldn¡¯t focus on the pictures.


    If it happened, come on, Kinji, if you went Hysteria Mode here¡­ With this girl that her parents obviously love so much to take such pictures, this person who sits next to me and volunteered to help teach a bad student, this angelic Moe¡­ I would never be able to face her ever again.


    If that happened my guilty conscience would force me to pick up a gun again¨Cin order to shoot myself in the head.


    Elementary School¡­ Elementary School¡­


    My older brother beating combat techniques into my head, my father making me smuggle guns, remembering my pitiful childhood¡­ surviving such things, I could definitely overcome this.


    But after she was done with the album¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Moe was still quietly sitting next to me.


    I had come to study, but this looks like something else. Can it be that in a normal school an invitation to ¡ºCome over to my house and study¡»¡­ has some other meaning?


    []PICTURE HERE[]


    Are you thinking about what you should do next to accomplish the next part of your plan?


    After what seemed to be an enormous struggle¡­


    ¡¸T-Tohyama-kun, should we play Othello? I¡¯m not very good at the game, and my younger sister always beats me.¡¹


    She said suddenly stuttering again.


    Only pretending to leave, and having crept back into the house and almost noiselessly hiding in the hall, Saki was peeking through a the narrowly cracked door to the room. Turning, I could read her lips in the mirror that was in the room saying: ¡ºHurry up already!¡»


    I agreed. I wanted to hurry up and get to studying.


    *****************************************************************


    A little later, snow began falling outside the window.


    Of course, there was no thunder.


    ¡¸T-Tohyama-kun, what kind of girl do you like¡­?¡¹


    Moe brought up something I wasn¡¯t good at talking about so I danced around it, and we moved on to talk about films since we seemed to share the same tastes¡­ Eating sandwiches, we fell into deep conversation and talked on and on.


    Eventually her younger sister who had the makings of a Butei investigator, grew disgusted and silently withdrew¡­


    In the end it was no good as a study session, as it grew dark outside. As soon as I realised I told Moe but¡­


    ¡¸Uh¡­ Tohyama-kun? Would you like some dinner? Saki might have come back¡­but Mother and Father won¡¯t be back until t-tommorow night.¡¹


    For some reason, she boldly tried to get me to stay.


    No no, this won¡¯t do.


    Moe angrily told Saki to leave. With the intention that she would not come back anytime soon. That would leave the two of us alone for the night¡­ Is this an invitation to stay the night? That would be out of the question.


    Before long, it will be that time of day when society frowns upon a man staying at a girl¡¯s house.


    How did we get side-tracked from studying, and what does she want from me¡­?


    I stayed until it got dark, but unfortunately I never understood it.


    ¡¸N-No. It looks like the snow is stopping¡­ I should go.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I would rather it didn¡¯t stop¡­¡¹


    Moe drooped her head and mumbled to herself. For some reason she said this loud enough for me to hear.


    ¡¸Today was fun. We should¡­¡¹


    I broke off without saying ¡ºwe should do this again¡». She probably won¡¯t help me study next time either.


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ See you later. You should come over again.¡¹


    As if she blamed herself, Moe started crying for some reason. Her lips forming the words ¡ºI¡¯m not attractive enough¡».


    No, Moe, you are attractive. I don¡¯t understand why you are asking yourself that. There must be some kind of misunderstanding.


    I must have given her that idea. It¡¯s because I lack common knowledge about how girls think. And because of that, I¡¯ve hurt Moe.


    It was an accident. But now I feel that even if she invites me again, I shouldn¡¯t come back here.


    ¡¸Let me give you some cookies. I baked them this morning.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh. Thank-you.¡¹


    We talked as we went downstairs and she wrapped the cookies in a paper bag and gave them to me as a present¨C


    Opening the outside door¡­


    ¡¸Oh, wait! Let me take you to Meiji Doori Street so that you don¡¯t get lost.¡¹


    Saying that which revealed her boundless kindness, Moe pulled on her cardigan.


    And then


    *Squeeze*


    Wearing a happy face as if we had agreed to do so, Moe clutched my hand. Our fingers interlacing in the so-called ¡ºlover¡¯s hold¡»7.


    ¨CThen.


    ¡¸Kinji-san knows the way home. He doesn¡¯t need to be shown the way.¡¹


    Hearing that, Moe and I were startled and turned to face the voice.


    ¡¸Reki¡­!¡¹


    Reki was standing in front of the door.


    The snow that had just fallen had melted and completely soaked her.


    ¡¸He knows the way, doesn¡¯t he?¡¹


    Reki turned to me for validation. Then walking up to meet us, with her shiveringly cold hand¡­ grasped both mine and Moe¡¯s wrists and began to separate our hands.


    Surprisingly, Moe glaring at Reki, held on to my hand more tightly so that we would not be separated¡­ but I let go.


    I then grasped both of Reki¡¯s shoulders with my hands and, as I had suspected, she was thoroughly chilled.


    ¡¸What¡­ are you doing? You¡¯ve been here the whole time?¡¹


    ¡¸Do not worry. My homeland is beset by the wasting frost8. I am accustomed to the cold.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not the problem! We¡¯re going home!¡¹


    If we don¡¯t get you into a bath and warm you up, forget a cold, you¡¯ll have pneumonia.


    Going on a little further, I noticed a passing taxi cab and ran out to flag it down¡­


    The taxi-driver made all sorts of excuses, so I turned back toward Moe¡¯s house and heard¡­


    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you a warning. Please do not pursue a relationship with Kinji-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Yada-san, don¡¯t butt in. Everyone says that you¡¯re Tohyama-kun¡¯s girlfriend, but¡­ I know you¡¯re not. I know what you really are¡­a stalker¡­ Tohyama-kun¡¯s stalker!¡¹


    ¡¸Please do as I ask. I¡¯m saying it for your own personal safety.¡¹


    ¡¸What!? What are you saying? Could you possibly be threatening me?¡¹


    ¡¸It is not that at all. You are mistaken. You¡­ don¡¯t have the skills required to stand by Kinji-san¡¯s side. I only came to say this: What you are doing is suicide.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re crazy, Yada-san!¡¹


    Reki with her bleak expression and Moe with her puffed out cheeks were arguing in front of the doorway.


    What is happening to you Reki¡­? and you too Moe¡­?


    *****************************************************************


    Although the distance between here and home was within the single-rate9 I couldn¡¯t have Reki walk in this cold. Worried about her, I spread my jacket out and had Reki sit on it inside the taxi.


    ¡¸Is that what she gave you?¡¹


    Reki asked in a calm, unwavering voice.


    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s it. But I don¡¯t have any reason to think it¡¯s a wire, tap, or ¡®P¡¯.10¡¹


    Because the taxi driver was there, we used a code we learned at Butei High, and I opened the paper bag and took out a cookie¡­


    I unwrapped the pink ribbon from the bag and opened it. Upon opening it, tucked inside were chocolate chip cookies wrapped in cellophane and¡­ and an envelope with the character design sold at Sanrio Shops.11


    ¡¸¡ºFrom Moe Mochizuki¡»¡­ What¡¯s this¡­?¡¹


    Inside the small envelope was a letter written with some kind of pink ball-point pen.


    The characters were a bit round, but still even so they were steady and well organised.


    ¡ºTo Tohyama-kun: I apologise that I sent this letter so secretly.¡»¡­?


    With her ridiculously acute eyesight, I could tell that across from me, Reki was reading the letter as well¡­


    ¡ºSince the first time I saw you, every time we meet I get the feeling that you are becoming important to me. ¡»


    Reading that cryptic opening¡­


    *Whipsh*


    Reki snatched away the letter.


    ¡¸I am confiscating this.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi Reki! You can¡¯t just snatch other people¡¯s letters! What made you so mad?¡¹


    ¡¸I am not angry.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes you are!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    This is like our conversation in Kyoto.


    Well, it looks like Reki is being stubborn, and the letter has nothing to do with studying.


    It came in a funny envelope, so I don¡¯t think the contents are anything to worry about. If it were important she would have said it with her mouth. All we did was talk anyway.


    Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped. I think I should give up on getting it back.


    ***********************************************************************


    As soon as we got home, Reki got into the bath.


    My grandfather is meeting with his old war buddies and grandmother went with him. G-Third went out to the hardware store for some unknown reason, so the house is empty. Even Kaname is gone.


    She recently joined a Shogi Club and was given the nickname ¡ºThe Prodigy of Sugamo¡» because of her increasing record of undefeated victories. It seem that she is becoming quite the accomplished professional player.


    Because of that, I am reading a magazine in my room while sipping tea.


    ¡¸I must speak with you.¡¹


    Reki slid open the bathroom screen and I spit out my tea.


    ¡¸Wai..!! *cough* *cough* *cough* Why are you dressed like that!?¡¹


    Coughing, I whirled and took an Ukemi12 fall, retreating to a corner of the room


    Reki was¡­


    Only wearing one of my shirts for some reason.


    No, actually not just a shirt. Because the top two buttons were unfastened, I could glimpse underneath. It looks like¡­ she is wearing one of her usual, plain cotton sets of underwear.


    Sitting seiza inside my room, the sleeves of the shirt reached down to her fingers as she slid the screen door shut.


    ¡¸I concluded that coming in just underwear would be inappropriate, so I borrowed this. I don¡¯t have any normal clothes, and our bulletproof uniform might give away our cover as transfer students. My gym clothes are left at school and my pyjamas are in the laundry and have to dry.¡¹


    It¡¯s a reasonable explanation¡­ but why did you show up like that?


    I have this condition Hysteria Mode that follows no kind of logic.


    The shirt covered her upper half, but it only reached down to a centimetre below her crotch and her round legs were bare down to her toes.


    Reki¡¯s fawn-like legs were moderately toned like Mint-chan¡¯s beautifully long legs.13


    Unfortunately, this brain of mine is losing the power of logical reason. I¡¯d better leave.


    As I thought that¡­


    *Ponk!*


    An acorn hit me between the eyebrows.


    ¡¸Ouch!¡¹


    ¡¸Kinji-san, I will also warn you.¡¹


    In Reki¡¯s hand was a Y-shaped slingshot. Even the Russian Spetsnatz Special Forces use them, a military grade slingshot.


    So it looks like she¡¯s the one who¡¯s been pelting me with acorns recently.


    Sitting seiza on her small rump next to me, from a small cloth bag¡­


    She took her next missile and placing it into the leather pouch, Reki said¡­


    ¡¸Please do not pursue a relationship with Moe Mochizuki.¡¹


    *Stretch* *Whoosh!* *Ponk!*


    She hit me with an acorn in the exact same spot between my eyebrows.


    ¡¸Oi, cut it out! That slingshot isn¡¯t a toy! What if you hit me in the eye!?¡¹


    ¡¸I am aiming between your eyebrows. At this distance, I will not miss. It¡¯s fine. You should not mingle with Moe-san. Doing so may accidental result in her death.¡¹


    *Ponk!*


    She is hitting me in the same spot!


    ¡¸¡ºM-mingle¡», you say¡­ What does that mean?¡¹


    ¡¸The Ulus have a saying: ¡ºA wolf cannot become a dog.¡»¡¹


    *Ponk!*


    ¡¸Even though you have a wolf for a Butei dog.¡¹


    ¡¸ And ¡ºA dog can never become a wolf.¡»¡¹


    *Ponk!*


    Before I finished speaking, I¡¯ve been hit by an acorn bullet¡­!


    ¡¸Wolves and dogs can ¡ºcross¡». They can even have offspring. But¨C¡¹


    ¡ºC-cross¡»¡­so that¡¯s what she was talking about? What nonsense¡­!14


    ¡¸A wolf is always a wolf, but a dog can never go back to being a dog. If it follows a wolf away from the safety of human habitation¨Cand migrates to the cruel forest, the dog, carrying its innate weaknesses, will exhaust its life.¡¹


    *Ponk!*


    Then, having learned the technique from my grandfather, I flipped over the tea table improvising a shield. Then, preparing for ricochets, I retreated to a corner of the room and watched the acorn sniper in the reflection of the window.


    Putting down her slingshot, Reki said¡­


    ¡¸So a wolf should only spend time with another wolf.¡¹


    *Step* *Step*


    Exposing her legs up to her crotch with each step. Reki put down her slingshot, then like she was opening a door, gripped the tea table.


    *Grip*


    Sitting down in a huff, Reki matched the height of her gaze to mine.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Just like children pretending to have a secret base¨C Hardening my own self-made fortress, I eventually let Reki inside the barrier.


    Reki had just come from the bath and the scent of soap¨C unless I am mistaken, there is a faint scent of mint peculiar to Reki.


    The look I saw in her amber coloured eyes is not simply one of reproof, but one of sympathy.


    ¡¸Kinji-san, you ordered the old me ¡ºnot to kill people.¡» Because of that, I can¡¯t shut my eyes to the crime you are about to commit¨Cthat is why I oppose this relationship between you and Moe-san. To make up for it, right here, right now, if you want to use me, I don¡¯t mind. ¡¹


    Saying something difficult¡­


    ¡¸But I¡¯ve noticed that you are working hard to integrate into society. And something like this is necessary for you, so¡­¡¹


    Sometime during that statement, Reki turned a smiling face toward me¡­


    It¡¯s not something that a person who didn¡¯t know Reki would catch, just a slight change of expression but¡­ that was a gentle smiling face. Then lowering her cute voice.


    ¡¸¨CHurray, Hurray, for Kinji-san.¡¹


    Saying that, Reki poked her fingertips slightly out of the long sleeves of the shirt in her tiny grip, and waved both of them slightly back and forth.


    She is most likely thinking ¡ºIs this how you cheer someone on?¡» and Reki, in her own way, has put a lot of thought into it¡­


    That¡¯s right¡­ Reki, you are supporting me. Even someone as dumb as me, in that moment, finally grasped the meaning of Reki¡¯s actions.


    [PICTURE GOES HERE IN THE ORIGINAL]


    Reki¡­ she is only keeping the old promise she made to me, and I shouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    Even though the rest of Baskerville laughed at my wish to ¡ºbecome a normal person¡»¨C Reki decided to respect my choice.


    No matter how isolated I become, no matter what I decide to do, Reki will follow me. Not because someone else wants her to, but because she wants to.


    I still don¡¯t understand this whole fuss over Moe¡­ But I understand that Reki is selflessly devoted to me.


    All this time, I¡¯ve had a good friend. I am sure of it.


    I was so struck by her honest heart, that I wanted to hug her right there, but¡­ considering the part of her body that is forming the vertical part of the Y shape, please forgive me. I can¡¯t.


    (End Text)


    **************************************************


    1. Kouhai = juniors. Students younger or less experienced. Opposite of ¡®Senpai¡¯, but never used a form of address.


    2. In Shogi, pieces move similarly to Chess pieces, so I used that terminology. ¡®Forking¡¯ is a strategy where a piece is moved such that in the next turn it can take two different pieces. Since the opponent only has one move, they must choose which they want to lose.


    3. Formal sitting posture where you kneel on your knees and sit on the ankles


    4. In a skirt, it¡¯s obvious what this means, but what¡¯s more, it¡¯s bad etiquette for women to spread their knees while sitting seiza.


    5. Popular story to scare children. Raijin, thunder beasts, will steal kids belly buttons if they aren¡¯t covered during thunderstorms.


    6. This is a reference to a short cartoon series that depicted the misadventures an unamoured tank who lacked any kind of will to fight.


    7. Apparently it¡¯s considered romantic or a sign of romance for couples to interlock fingers. Lots of sappy emotionalism attached to it..


    8. Reki is from Mongolia. There is a Mongolian word ¡®dzud¡¯ that describes the sudden onset of extended periods of frost that kills plants and drastically reduces forage-able land.


    9. In Japan the initial fare covers the first 2km ( the exact figure varies by region) of the trip, afterwards you have to pay additional charges depending on the distance. Long story short, it¡¯s not far.


    10. Kanji say ¡®wire tap¡¯, ¡®bug¡¯, and ¡®poison¡¯.


    11. The shop chain that owns the rights to Hello Kitty.


    12. Ukemi (recieving) is Aikido training that teaches the practitioner how to absorb and minimise harm from a fall or throw. It can be a roll or break-fall. Video: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=I6CzIAsFIRg


    13. Reference to Tokyo Mew Mew Character of the same name


    14. The joke here is that the word for ¡®mingle¡¯ can mean ¡®be friendly¡¯ or, ya know, have sex¡­ O.O

 Volume 12 - CH 4

    Chapter 4: Kikuyo Kagataka


    Grandfather, Grandmother, me, G-3, Kaname, and lastly the free-loader Reki¨C


    When we all eat dinner together, it¡¯s pretty lively. Although the faces have changed a lot, it¡¯s like the days when my parents and older brother filled out the number.


    The men sat cross-legged and the women sat in seiza around the low table, in the tatami floored living room. Sitting while holding her knees like in gym class was Reki¡¯s default, but Grandmother had taught her to sit in seiza.


    ¡¸Now Kaname! You must learn to eat fish more neatly, it¡¯s an insult to the fisherman! Don¡¯t spill your rice! There are 88 gods in each grain!1¡¹


    Grandfather was giving a lecture on Japanese manners, but he was having fun doing it. He likes it when things are lively.


    Almost every recipe in my Grandmother¡¯s repertoire is ethnic Japanese. Tonight it¡¯s Pacific saury grilled with salt, root vegetable broth, followed by cooked rice, and miso soup with clam.


    What was on the table was extremely common fare, the typical scene of a Japanese dinner, but¡­


    ¡¸So Aniki, you¡¯ve stopped being a Butei!? Now you can kill in self-defence! That¡¯s great!¡¹


    Saying that, G-3 loudly chomped down on his clams. While still awkward with her chopsticks, Kaname noisily munched her fish. These two American born Genions.


    By the way G-3, this irresponsible habit of changing your hairstyle everyday is something you should stop. You¡¯ll go bald.


    Your daily choice of clothes is also strange, are you Lady Gaga or something?


    Having had to forsake her unbalanced diet of Calorie Mate bars ever since coming to my house, seated beside me was Reki who was able to intimidate even S-Rank Butei ¡ª A sniper able to hit a pocket-size book at a range of 2 kilometres.


    Oh, and outside, taking care of the food scraps and recently growing a little plump, was Haimaki, former underling of Vlad, the Count Dracula.


    All of those here some kind of unique prodigies. Every one.


    ¡¸Seconds.¡¹


    Completely ignoring G-3¡¯s recent remark, I held out my now empty rice bowl. Since it would be wrong to make my Grandmother do all of the work, my family has this rule that the person sitting nearest to the container of rice is in charge of serving it.


    So while G-3 grumbled ¡ºAm I your mother?¡», he served the rice.


    And over by my grandfather¡­


    *Bzzzz*


    Attracted by the smell of fish, one of the last flies of the season flew in.


    Well, we are on the first floor, so there¡¯s no helping it.¨C


    As I was thinking that.¨C


    *Catch*


    A-amazing! My grandfather caught the fly.


    With his chopsticks.


    Just like Miyamoto Musashi!2


    My grandfather is matching the speed of his chopsticks to the flying fly and the holding them lightly between the chopsticks. That is how he is catching flies on the fly.


    ¡¸Even an insect has a soul.¡¹


    Saying that, my grandfather, having not killed the fly, released it outside¡­ then went to wash his chopsticks in the kitchen¡­ G-3 and Kaname were astonished.


    The only one not surprised was Reki, munching her own food¨C


    ¡¸Kinzou, would you like more grated daikon?¡¹


    My grandmother asked smiling with drooping eyelids.


    Huh¡­? Kinzou¡­? Who¡¯s that?


    ¡¸¡­Yeah.¡¹


    G-3 answered, turning a little red.


    With a look of ¡¸?¡¹ on my face, Kaname said:


    ¡¸Since Grandmother kept calling him Chi-Sando and other things by mistake, she gave him a Japanese name, okay?¡¹


    While giving that explanation, Kaname grinned at G-3.


    Kinzou, G-3: Golden Cross the Third.


    Isn¡¯t that just a literal translation?3


    But it seems that the name doesn¡¯t suit the person himself, so knowing that, he glared at me and Reki.


    ¡¸Aniki, you too Reki. Don¡¯t you call me that. G-3 is fine.¡¹


    ¡¸Got it, Kinzou.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood, Kinzou-san¡¹


    ¡¸Kinzou!¡¹


    That last bit was Kaname.


    ¡¸You guys¡­!¡¹


    Saying that, G-3 was about to snap, but¡­


    He saw Grandfather had returned to the living room, and he quieted down.


    Does this guy have respect for the elderly, or something?


    *****************************************************************************************


    After dinner, in order to brush up on conversation topics I could talk about with my classmates, I watched all kinds of TV shows and dramas. But watching TV with a set purpose became boring rather quickly, so I stopped partway through.


    If it were Riko, she could probably do it¡­


    Thinking that, when I thought that I had to go to school tomorrow, it made me depressed.


    Ever since I was invited to her house, my lifeline Moe for some reason would say: ¡ºI¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Just forget about that letter.¡» and look like she was about to cry. And every time I try to get closer to her, Reki would pelt me with acorns.


    Why do I even go to that school? I don¡¯t understand any of the lessons, so there¡¯s no point.


    I¡¯ve already skipped school and shut myself up in my room, but¡­ Lately, I haven¡¯t been sleeping well.


    Maybe my nerves are overactive because of the lack of daily fights, leading to some kind of insomnia.


    I wonder if it¡¯s some kind of¨Cbreakdown?


    I feel like my mind, while relaxed, is slowly rotting away.


    Why¡­? Even with this peace¡­ With this daily peace, I shouldn¡¯t have anything to complain about¡­


    In the middle of this peace, my mind has reached a critical point.


    I wonder if all those people who quit being a Butei have had the same thoughts?


    Thinking about that, Headmaster Midorimatsu said something like that, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡ºStudents from Butei High are poor in their studies, lacking in social education, and have high drop-out rates.¡»


    So it seems like I all but, fit that typical case.


    No! No! No! Stop it Kinji!


    Standing up, I put on my haori4 and went out onto the veranda to clear my head in the night air.


    I need to hang in there. To become a normal person like Moe. What do I have to do?


    Speaking of her¡­ Moe¡­


    I thought about her.


    She said she was attending a cram school. There should be classes for under-achieving students like me.


    I¡¯m a little unsure about my future finances, but if I sell off all my equipment from my time at Butei High, that should be enough. It should even be enough to pay for a major gap-school.5


    If studying became fun, maybe school would become a little more enjoyable as well. School is a place to learn, after all.


    Pondering that new idea¨C


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    In a corner of my family¡¯s quite large garden, a light shone¡­ What is G-3 doing? He is steadily digging up the ground with a US Army issue shovel.


    Perhaps because he had been at it for a while and become hot, he wasn¡¯t wearing anything except a mountain camouflage shirt on his brawny torso, even though he is usually flashy with his clothes.


    Putting on a pair of slip-on shoes, I approached the suspiciously acting G-3 and called to him.


    ¡¸Oi! Kinzou, you can¡¯t just go digging holes in people¡¯s gardens.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you! Rather, if it¡¯s your family¡¯s garden, it¡¯s my family¡¯s garden too!¡¹


    ¡¸Who are you, Giant?6¡¹


    Examining the materials G-3 had stacked there¨C


    He had all of the supplies to construct a greenhouse. And tomato seeds¡­?


    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you so thick that you can¡¯t tell by looking, Aniki? After preparing and improving the soil, I¡¯m going to raise vegetables. I¡¯ve mobilised all of my subordinates and accelerated the growth cycle by selective breeding, but it¡¯s a local product. A product of Kumamoto, a ¡ºGondou Farms Salted Tomato¡». See for yourself.¡¹


    Saying that, he handed me something¡­ it was a small tomato.


    It was a beautiful specimen and nibbling it, even though it had ¡ºsalt¡» in the name, it was sweet. It was good.


    ¡¸We only just discovered this. This species of tomato synthesises natural fructose and Lycopene organic compounds that, undergoing an unexpected side-reaction, produce another chemical compound¨C It neutralises my ¡ºLife Limiter¡». So I want to plant them in fields all over the world, so that I can eat them for the rest of my life.¡¹


    Speaking of that¡­ G-3¡¯s creators at Los Alamos had introduced a congenital defect into his body in order to prevent rebellion. That inhuman method required G-3 to ingest some kind of secret compound at regular intervals or it would adversely affect his vital functions. He has identified that chemical.


    That¡¯s wonderful, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸And so you became a farmer, huh? You have it rough too.¡¹


    ¡¸If you are going to pity me, at least give me a hand. Well¡­ water, salt, vitamins, are all things that humans need to keep living, humans need a lot of things. In my case, I only need one more. ¡¹


    Working briskly, G-3 finished constructing the greenhouse and began skillfully planting the seeds¡­ I don¡¯t need to say it¡­ but it was as to be expected of a Genion.


    ¡¸From the results of selective breeding, a strain of potato can also be cultivated. Gramps will be taking care of that.¡¹


    Saying that, he once again confirmed his attachment to Grandfather.


    ¡¸By the way, you are always so calm in front of Grandfather. I thought you were the egocentric type.¡¹


    Saying that while eating a tomato, I ventured a probe.


    ¡¸He is a living legend. It¡¯s my way of showing proper respect to a ¡ºDie hard¡»¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºDie Hard¡»? The film?¡¹


    ¡¸Aniki, please¡­ you should learn more English. ¡ºDie hard¡», it means someone who is hard to kill. It will be on a test.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t.¡¹


    ¡¸Do you at least know that Japan was at war with the US a long time ago?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course I know that!¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºDie hard¡» was a special designation used by the US Army after World War II to classify those ¡ºUn-killable Soldiers¡» of former enemy nations that would require special measures to deal with in case war broke out again¨C To be more precise, those soldiers whom it would cost an enormous amount of personnel and expenses to kill. The US have not been negligent in life-long surveillance of these people. 3 of them are living in Japan, 2 in Germany, 2 in Russia, and 1 in Iraq. So Aniki¡­ even though you are his grandchild, you seriously don¡¯t know the heroic exploits of Magane Tohyama?¡¹


    Asking that, G-3 looked disappointed.


    ¡¸Grandfather never liked talking about the war.¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t show him enough respect. I¡¯ll tell you.¡¹


    Finishing the first phase of his farm-work, G-3¡­


    Started telling my Grandfather¡¯s story.


    Grandfather was an ensign in the old Imperial Japanese Navy. A Zero fighter pilot.


    While near the Aleutian Archipelago in the North Pacific, he encountered heave anti-aircraft fire from US forces and was unable to return to his ship, so he crashed in the frozen waters¡­


    After that, he somehow managed to swim and cross back into what once was Japanese territory¨Ca small, snow-covered island, Blesk Island7¡ª Unluckily, two days later, US forces landed 300 troops on the island, but he was able¨Csingle-handedly¨Cto hold them back.


    Thanks to his efforts, 100 military and civilian personnel on the island were able to be evacuated safely. But because of the number of serious wounds he suffered in that battle, it was not until after the war that he was able to stand on his own feet once more.


    ¡ºBecause of injuries sustained in the crash, he was hospitalised until the end of the war¡» ¡ºHe had lost sight of his comrades in a fog¡»¡­


    Those were the vague things that I had heard from him, and how I wished those stories were actually true¡­!


    What are you doing, Grandfather¡­! Of course something like that would have an effect on the US!


    The one in my family that is the most abnormal is Grandfather.


    And now, he is in his room, lazing around on his bed and farting while reading horse racing magazines.


    ******************************************************


    I¡¯ll never be free from my extraordinarily gifted family if I don¡¯t become a responsible adult.


    First of all, I have to be able to keep up in school. Following my thoughts from the other day, I went to check out a gap-school on Meiji Dori Street called ¡ºKawai Cram School¡».


    It¡¯s impressive that a cram school takes up the entire 9-storey building! This is an unknown world for me.


    ¡¸I mean, why did you come with me!¡¹


    ¡¸I am just walking the same way as you.¡¹


    Being as uncommunicative as ever, Reki stayed by my side and we entered the top floor conference room together to get the necessary information, but¡­ although I can¡¯t say anything about other people, it was very surreal. To see a genius sniper at a cram school.


    Now then, which courses should I take¡­?


    I looked through the pamphlet they had given me, and as we went back to get on the elevator¡­


    ¡¸?¡¹


    W-what¡¯s this?


    It seems that students on this floor had finished their classes, and they got into the elevator with us.


    As they crowded in, I looked up from the pamphlet and saw a girl.


    And another girl.


    They were all girls.


    They were also wearing East Ikebukuro High School uniforms, and what more, they were all in the same year as us!


    What is with these people! Why are they all trying to get onto the same elevator with Reki and me?


    ¡¸We are the ¡ºTransfer Student Couple¡¯s Support Club¡»!¡¹


    ¡¸Now then, we¡¯re getting tired of watching the two of you! When are the two of you going to get closer?¡¹


    ¡¸Come on! Get closer already!¡¹


    As the girls said those things us, they created a very strange situation¡­.


    As for this ¡ºSupport Club¡»¨Cthis group has the same poor-sounding naming sense as Riko.


    ¡¸H-hey! Reki and I¨C¡¹


    I started to explain, but¡­


    ¡¸No way! I knew he calls her by her first name~!¡¹


    ¡¸And Yada-san calls Tohyama-kun, ¡ºKinji-san¡», doesn¡¯t she~!¡¹


    By talking, I only managed to excite them even more.


    W-what is this¡­?


    In a normal school, is it wrong for guys and girls to call each other by their first names? The group only became more disorganised and pushy, and all the girls started shoving.


    First they all crowed around Reki, and then started pushing us together.


    Because we were in a small elevator, they was nowhere to run¡­ I was unable to resist the girls¡­ and now facing each other, Reki and I were forced up against each other.


    ¡¸Now! Tohyama-kun and Yada-san, show a little courage! ¡¹


    Saying that, the girls grabbed my right and left arms¨C making it look like I was hugging Reki.


    W-what do you want me to do¡­!


    Classes were over and the floor was empty, and they had someone keeping the elevator open by repeatedly pressing the ¡ºOpen Door¡» button.


    These girls, they saw us coming into the cram school and worked out this plan.


    ¡¸¡­Ugh¡­¡¹


    Like a game of Oshikura Manju8, they kept pushing on R-Reki¡¯s back¨Cbut pulled on my arms so that it looked like I was holding her in a tight embrace.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Then, they took the expressionless Reki¡¯s hands and placed them around my back.


    Now it really looks like we are embracing each other! Me and Yada-san.


    But Reki¡¯s chest, more than Aria¡¯s but less than Watson¡¯s, in terms of safety¡­ that is¡­ R-Reki¡­ h-have they gotten bigger!?


    As I noticed this¡­


    *Ka-thump*


    It happened. The throb of Hysteria Mode. It even happened under these strange conditions¡­!


    ¡¸Chuu!¡¹


    ¡¸Chu~u!¡¹


    ¡¸Chuu!!!¡¹


    ¡¸Chuu! Chuu!¡¹


    ¡¸Chuu!¡¹


    What are you¡­ a swarm of mice¡­!?9


    Reki and I had been surrounded by girl mice.


    If I don¡¯t do something about these pushy pack of squeakers, we won¡¯t be able to go home.


    Also¨C If they keep pushing Reki¡¯s chest up against me, things will get dangerous. For Reki and for them.


    If I go into Hysteria Mode, I will probably start moving supersonically. Hurting everyone.


    ¡¸R-Reki, look up and pull your chest in¡­!¡¹


    Thinking that I was ¡ºgetting ready to kiss her¡», the girls squealed.


    But that was not what I had in mind. It was a stop-gap body re-positioning measure meant to relax the crushing pressure that had us glued chest to chest.


    That was my formulated plan, but for some reason when I communicated it Reki¡­


    She did not look up at me.


    She buried her head against my chest and remained there fixedly.


    ¡¸What are you doing, Reki? Do what I said!¡¹


    The girl mice got excited all over when I instructed Reki again¨C


    Reki turned her head slightly to the side¡­


    ¡­peeking out.


    Looking at me with upturned eyes.


    Apparently she is under the impression I am going to kiss her in front of all these people, and her face¡­


    ¡­is embarrassed.


    I¡¯ve also noticed a slight change in Reki¡¯s expression.


    I¡¯ve noticed faint hints of emotion have been sprouting inside of Reki ever since the school trip¡­ this is embarrassment.


    Reki, embarrassed is¡­


    C-cute.


    Combined with her usual lack of expression, i-it¡¯s destructive power¡­


    *Ka-thump*


    *Sigh*¡­


    I¨Cmade a wry smile.


    Reki, Reki. Really¡­ she is a cute girl too, isn¡¯t she?


    But I already knew that, didn¡¯t I? You really are sweet. I knew it from the time we met.


    Not recognising a girl¡¯s secret love is a sin. A sin against the entire world.


    As a reward for triggering my Hysteria mode by showing me that embarrassed face¨C


    Reki, I want to kiss you passionately hundreds of times until you lose all feeling, but¡­


    ¡¸¡­I understand all of you girls¡¯ feelings.¡¹


    I said, sensing the flow of energy throughout the group of girls that surrounded us¨C


    Raising my index fingers and excusing myself, I stroked the girls¡¯ sleeves using only my fingertips.


    Their bodies tensed, and they all stood straighter as if they had snapped to attention.


    ¡¸W-what?¡¹


    ¡¸?¡¹


    ¡¸W-what¡¯s this¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Huh¡­?¡¹


    The girls started looking around at each other¡­


    With Hysteria Mode, it is possible to lead some to move as you wish and maintain total control just like in Aikido.


    It is possible to make them assume almost any position. Using their own power.


    ¡¸The feelings of all women alike should be respected. Who here¨Cshares Reki¡¯s feelings? If there anyone like that, would you please raise your hand?¡¹


    Gathering Reki in my right arm, I shot a sharp look at each of the girls as I gave a smile¨C


    *Poof* *Poof* *P-P-Poof* *Po~of*


    They all turned bright red. Standing stiff in shock with their mouths hanging open.


    Hmph¡­ It seems that these little mischievous mice have calmed down.


    One girl had started to raise her hand, but I turned and stopped her with a kind smile.


    You¡¯re Ichi-san, if I¡¯m not mistaken. You shouldn¡¯t sell yourself so cheaply.


    Then¡­


    Drawing Reki¡¯s head closer with my right hand, I brought my lips close to her ear.


    Because my brain in Hysteria Mode has altogether too much redundant memory and perceptivity¡­


    I realised that these girls were not the only ones following us.


    ¡¸¨CThere is an enemy not far off, and you cannot fight a close-quarters battle. We will retreat separately and go home.¡¹


    I said.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Having come to the same conclusion that I did, Reki moved her hands nervously, grabbing my blazer.


    ¡¸¡­ Do you think your lord is so weak? Or, Reki, are you the kind to deny me the pleasure of the night? Ah, if that is it, I am somewhat anxious for our future together.¡¹


    Closing my eyes, I whispered these words closely into Reki¡¯s ear.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    At the words ¡ºour future together¡», Reki gave a small response¨Cshowing that she held a feeling of expectation.


    *Whish* *Whish*


    She shook her head from side to side. Alright, she seems to have given permission.


    ¡¸Rest, Reki. I am glad you came with me.¡¹


    Releasing her from my arm, I exited the elevator alone.


    As the door closed, the one in charge of keeping the door open, lifted her hand slightly from the button¨C


    As the door closed, I winked them a goodbye.


    Judging from the sound, It seems that several of the girls fainted inside the elevator. Some of them even had nosebleeds.


    It seems that my gaze was much too stimulating for those innocent girls.


    Then¨Cthe first half of the Ulus proverb that Reki had shared popped into my head¨C


    ¡ºA wolf cannot become a dog.¡»


    Echoing in my mind. Like a bad omen.


    ****************************************************************


    Putting plenty of space behind me, I took the stairs to the first floor¨C


    Going out the front door of the building onto the night scene of Meiji Street, I began walking along the sidewalk.


    And beside the guard railing¨C


    ¡¸Tohyama¨C! Cough up the dough¨C!¡¹


    ¡¸Ya better not have forgotten!¡¹


    Sure enough, it was Fujkibayashi and Asao riding that modded motorbike and waiting to ambush me.


    Fujikibayashi wore cheap brass knuckles on his fingers, and Asao carried a metal bat.


    In the surrounding area, there were many students going home after cram school. The troublesome thing is that there are East Ikebukuro High students among them.


    There are too many spectators, but¡­ whatever, they make no difference.


    Although I¡¯m in Hysteria Mode this time, what I need to do is the same.


    The scene is ¡ºThe two strong delinquents abusing me with violence¡» Act No. 2.


    I need to buy a little time so Reki won¡¯t be dragged into this.


    ¡¸This is dangerous! It looks like there is going to be a fight.¡¹


    The girls said as they began clearing the area¡­


    ¡¸Like to butt in on other people¡¯s business, do ya!?.¡¹


    Fujikibayashi said as he grabbed me by the shoulders.


    While I pretended to let him show off his strength¡­ I took a knee from Asao and doubled over.


    Because his angle was off, it felt like he had only brushed by me, but I made it look like it hurt.


    After that, my mischievous side came out¨C


    Carefully guided their attacks, I made Asao hit Fujikibayashi and Fujikibayashi hit Asao.


    Of course, they attacked without using their weapons.


    Teary-eyed from the friendly fire, the two of them couldn¡¯t go more than 3 minutes without losing their breath¡­


    That¡¯s¡­ a little dangerous.


    Something by the side of the road had caught my attention.


    An illegally blacked-out Toyota Century with even the passenger and driver¡¯s side windows tinted a smoky colour so that you couldn¡¯t see inside.


    That kind of car¡­ I know who it is.


    A yakuza car.


    From the beginning, the car had been parked on the side of the road a a little ways away watching this charade, and I noticed¡­ they were moving closer.


    ¡­Stopping near us, the rear window of the Century opened slightly.


    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, you two.¡¹


    Not even having imagined that a yakuza would come up behind them, Fujikibayashi and Asao¨C turned white as a sheet.


    ¡¸That gentleman is different.¡¹


    It seems that female voice was talking about me¡­ and I paled slightly myself.


    It was only because I was in Hysteria Mode that I could hear what was said.


    It was mature and slightly husky¡­ That voice was¡­ dangerous¡­ Very dangerous. But a voice, different from the first said:


    ¡¸Lemme take care of it!¡¹


    The passenger window rolled down, an arm stuck out, and a well-built man emerged.


    He wore leather rock star trousers. Close cropped gold hair. And earrings in his ears.


    Even though it was winter, he wore a black tank top, probably to show off the tattoos that covered his arms.


    I¡¯ve seen this man before¡­ in a magazine article.


    The International Boxing Federation¡¯s former Pan-Pacific light-heavyweight champion, Leon Izawa.


    Half South American Columbian¨Cdark-skinned and muscled¨C he is decidedly un-Japanese in appearance.


    I heard that he was once the leader of a biker-gang10 in Kanto, but after leaving boxing he became a yakuza henchman.


    Things had very obviously become dangerous¡­


    The cram-school students that had lined up and surrounded us to watch the fight began whispered nervously.


    ¡¸¨CDon¡¯t worry. It seems that they are after me.¡¹


    I said to the thoroughly frightened Fujikibayashi and Asao so that wouldn¡¯t panic, as I turned around with a beaming smile¡­


    ¡¸Oi! What are you lookin¡¯ at!.¡¹


    Leon cracked his knuckles as he approached, grabbed me by the neck, and held me up to his face.


    Then he squinted his intimidatingly, and peered at my face¨C


    ¡¸Ah~! The brat is strong.¡¹


    If you know that, then stop chattering. If I were to lift my arm just a little bit right now, you would bite your tongue and be in very bad spot.


    But¡­ That ability to accurately see through and gauge his opponent¡¯s fighting strength isn¡¯t fake.


    He is halfway between a professional and amateur¨C he¡¯s a semi-professional.


    ¡¸I think you had better stop.¡¹


    I warned him, but¨C


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry ¡¯bout me, I¡¯m strong too!¡¹


    *Wham!*


    Leon threw a heavy body blow.


    Since we were so close, it¡¯s power was only about half, but this is what a real punch should be like.


    He let go of my neck¡­ it was useless to pretend to stagger, so I reacted normally and put some room between us.


    If he were on Fujikibayashi and Asao¡¯s level, I could have fooled him¡­


    But I can¡¯t fool this guy. It looks like I can¡¯t help it.


    So that the rubbernecking students aren¡¯t caught up in this, I can¡¯t just run away.


    ¡­Dammit! And I had tried so hard to become a normal person¡­


    Inside, my simmering anger boiled over.


    In front of everyone¡­ you are making me show my true colours. But now I¡¯m desperate.


    I¡¯ll think about the excuse later. A hidden camera show, or something.


    Gathering my resolve, I calmed myself, as if I were becoming a different person.


    ¡¸Hey you!¡¹


    Yelled Leon, skillfully transferring his weight and closing the gap between us.


    *Pa!*


    Sending out a jab, but it was no good. He was a boxer.


    Things like kicks, grappling, submissions, throws, and how to use things around you and the ground in fight are things you don¡¯t know.


    If you are going to fight hand-to-hand, these are things you should know, like how to head-butt and bite. You are ignorant of the body¡¯s vital points.


    After all, your style is a sport. So, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t plan on standing around and jabbing at each other.


    *Pa!* *Pa!*


    Leon threw a solid left hook and a right body blow, but¨C


    ¡¸Leon, on your left! The police are coming!¡¹


    I shouted while Leon was carrying out his punches, and surprised, he jerked his head left.


    Having anticipated that movement, before he could move back¡­


    *Pa!*


    I struck his jaw with the heel of my hand.


    ¡¸¨CUgh¡­¡¹


    Stunned by the blow, Leon staggered as he stood to his feet and retreated sluggishly.


    Of course the police aren¡¯t coming. It was a bluff.


    He had been tricked by something so simple. But Leon was still fired up, so¡­


    ¡¸This is how you use a sign post!¡¹


    Running lightly and jumping, I jumped at a the pole of a ¡ºNo Parking¡» sign and folded my body in¨C


    ¨C*Boom!*


    Like some kind of wall-jump, expanding my arms, legs, and back at the same time, I drove both my feet into Leon¡¯s face. Doing that, I deliver more force than any boxer could pack into a punch.


    Saying ¡ºWow!¡» the students watching sent up a cheer.


    ¡¸Aghhh!¡¹


    Upsetting a rubbish bin by the roadside in grand style, Leon fell backwards¡­*Thump!*¡­!


    Striking the back of his head on the asphalt.


    Hey now! Don¡¯t you even know ukemi!?11


    ¡¸Ooogh¡­!¡¹


    With a nauseous face, Leon writhed in pain. From his perspective, the world must be spinning.


    As a boxer, he would never have received a blow to the back of the head. The rules don¡¯t allow it and protect him.


    But in actual hand-to-hand combat, you go for the most vital points first.


    ¡¸¡­Ughhhh¡­¡¹


    Leaning on the guard rail, Leon was able to raise his upper body.


    But it looked like he was unable to stand, and he remained seated. Glaring at me resentfully. Dangerously.


    With me looking down at Leon¨C


    It was obvious that victory had been decided, and seeing that, the students raised a loud cheer.


    ¡¸Shit¡­!¡¹


    Realising that his boxing skills weren¡¯t getting him anywhere, he reached behind his back¨C


    In the back of his leather trousers, from which he drew a gun he had hidden there.


    ¡¸¡­You really should stop.¡¹


    I had already noticed it and gave Leon a scowl.


    Bringing a weapon into the fight makes it interesting, but I think it makes things dangerous for my opponent.


    ¡¸S-Scared are ya?¡¹


    Misinterpreting my statement, Leon sneered with a grin¡­ and I grabbed the grip of the pistol.


    ¡¸No. It¡¯s been hard for me to hold back.¡¹


    And in response to my words¨C


    Leon furrowed his eyebrows.


    There was at least the possibility that he knew what I had said was not a lie. But because a yakuza cannot show his back, he pushed on regardless.


    ¡¸¨CDie!!!¡¹


    Not giving up, he pulled out an automatic pistol¨Ca Makarov PM, and pointed it at me.


    Shrieks immediately sounded from the surroundings.


    The students screamed ¡¸It¡¯s a gun!¡¹ and fled like a bunch of baby spiders.


    And as I saw Leon¡¯s arm muscles tensing to take action, I had already begun to move¨C


    Leon was left-handed, and as soon as he drew his gun, I move to his left side and grabbed the back of his gun in my right hand while jamming my finger in between the cocking hammer¨C now he won¡¯t be able to shoot.


    Next, I restrained Leon¡¯s left superficial flexor muscle, rendering him unable to grasp a gun. At the same time, I released the magazine and pulled the slide back, ejecting the bullet from the chamber so now the cocking hammer would strike only empty air¡­


    ¡­There you go!


    If we couldn¡¯t do that in under 5 seconds, Ranbyou would beat us to a pulp.


    How many hundreds of times did I do it in ASSAULT, and I got caught up in the moment and ¡ºcleaned up¡»¡­ In front of everyone.


    ¨CWatching me do that, Leon clicked his tongue.


    ¡¸You¡­ you¡¯re a professional.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehhh? What do you mean?¡¹


    Having a spare magazine, as he loaded it into his gun, I¡­ Felt a strangely exhilarating feeling.


    As if what had been bothering me every day until now was a lie.


    This fight was child¡¯s-play for me, but was it because I held a gun again?


    ¡¸You did tell me that I should give up.¡¹


    Leon ran his fingers lightly through his closely cropped hair¨C


    I had been glancing back into a corner of my field of vision ever since this bad situation started, and I sighed.


    ¨CMoe was there. In the crowd of students watching.


    Moe is on the inside of the glass front of the Kawai Cram School, and standing there¡­


    Looking at me with an expression of ¡¸What did I just see happen?¡¹.


    Moe did say that she went to a cram school¡­ and it looks like it¡¯s this one. This just isn¡¯t my day.


    Seeing me stop and look at her like that, it is obvious that we have some kind of relation.


    The yakuza are good at spotting things like that. What might happen if they figure out that you are connected to me.


    But¡­ I can¡¯t just tell her to get out of here. Then they¡¯d be sure to find out.


    ¡¸You there¨C! Hey¨C! What are you doing-!¡¹


    Although I was bluffing a while ago, now there were police running toward us.


    I thought the people at the cram school were ignoring the incident, but it seems that someone had reported it.


    But because there was a lot of foot traffic in the area, the officers were having a hard time pushing their way through the crowd.


    Then from the backseat of the Century¡­


    ¡¸I must thank you for giving that show-boating idiot his medicine.¡¹


    Wearing a modern cut kimono meant for casual wear, with flowers arranged in her long, glossy dyed brown hair, a female yakuza stepped out.


    Although there¡¯s something slightly off in the look of her eyes, she is a beautiful woman, no, a beautiful girl.


    Even though she has a mature look, she can¡¯t be more than 16.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not a doctor.¡¹


    I know this beauty. I recognised when I heard her voice¨C Kikuyo Kagataka: Daughter of the organised Kagataka Family syndicate.


    ¡¸Tohyama. Let¡¯s go on a date. The ¡®you¡¯ right now can¡¯t refuse, am I right?¡¹


    Saying that, she obviously knows me too. The two of us have met before. Although it¡¯s an impossible fate.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    It looks like she won¡¯t simply allow me to leave. And in Hysteria Mode, it¡¯s hard to ignore womanly wiles.


    ¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s go. If you were to make too much ¡®noise¡¯ though, Kikuyo, it would cost a lot to keep your shady business hidden, you know.¡¹


    Grumbling slightly as the driver of the Century pointed an Uzi at me from the slightly cracked door, I¡­ got in the back seat with Kikuyo.


    ¡¸K-Kikuyo-san, me too¡­¡¹


    Still holding his aching head, Leon tried to get in as well, but Kikuyo¡­


    ¡¸Deal with it. You¡¯re a man aren¡¯t you? The cops are coming. Better start moving.¡¹


    Leaving him with those words, Kikuyo slammed the car door shut.


    **************************************************************************


    It sees that Kikuyo is good at eluding the police. She doesn¡¯t seem worried about being caught.


    ¡¸If you wanted to invite me on a date, don¡¯t you think you could have avoided all this elaborate fuss?¡¹


    ¡¸I thought that if I made it look like a kidnapping, it would make things easier for you, Tohyama.¡¹


    Taking advantage of the fact that the car was rounding a corner, Kikuyo used the side mirror¨C to look back. At Moe.


    I knew she¡¯d figure it out.


    Moe had gotten the cram school students to shelter back inside the building¡­.


    But after I had gotten into the car, she came back out onto the sidewalk and started looking around.


    It was obvious. She was looking for me.


    ¡¸Is she yours?¡¹


    Kikuyo asked, annoyed, raising her pinky finger.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know her.¡¹


    ¡¸Tohyama, whenever you are protecting a girl, you always use the same line.¡¹


    In response to my words, Kikuyo adopted a tired look and slouched back.


    If I remember, this scent is Hypnotic Poison12¡ª I really don¡¯t like perfumes, but¡­ this one I don¡¯t mind.


    And Kikuyo knows this.


    Outside the window, crosswalks, vending machines, and signs and billboards for the local nightlife meant to entice the passerby streamed past.


    As the car moved down the street, the local pimps bowed their heads in acknowledgement, I noticed.


    This is getting complicated¡­


    Leaning against my shoulder and humming¡­


    ¡¸To the office, Fifth Family Head?¡¹


    The largely built chauffeur with the scar in his face asked Kikuyo.


    ¡¸No, to ¡ºThe Ruby¡». All the executives will meet us there.¡¹


    Just like I remember, she turned her head slightly to the side while giving this order.


    That sulky gesture was unexpectedly cute, and it only strengthened my Hysteria Mode.


    ¡¸Nice car.¡¹


    I said as I pulled myself away from Kikuyo¡¯s body, pretending to look around at the inside of the car.


    In reality, the Century really is a luxury car. I noticed that when I got in.


    ¡¸Want it?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ I¡¯ll pass. But I think I misjudged you, I thought you liked Mercedes?¡¹


    ¡¸I do have one, but only for fun. It would be a problem if a foreign car broke down at the wrong moment. Even the American Mafia prefer Japanese cars. But if you want it, Tohyama, you can have it¨C even the Benz.¡¹


    Kikuyo¡­Whenever I admire something she has, she always asks: ¡ºWant it?¡» without fail.


    ¡¸¨CBut Kikuyo, how did you find me?¡¹


    I said evasively as the nightlife of Shinobazu street rolled past the windows, smiling as I changed the subject.


    ¡¸Fu fu! You shouldn¡¯t underestimate the yakuza intelligence network. Some low-ranking members know Fujikibayashi and Asao. They were bragging about their fight, and so it eventually reached my ears.¡¹


    Kikuyo explained the trick behind how she found me, and the chauffeur rummaged in his pocket for a mobile and then turned to look at me in the rear-view mirror.


    ¡¸Sir, what should we do with Leon? We¡¯ve caught him, but¡­ To get to the point, do you think a finger or¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸O-Oi! Let him go. Where I come¡­ came from, those kind of fights happen every 5 minutes.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, sir. Understood.¡¹


    These people are dangerous.


    Knowing things before the police, and moving faster. Thinking about how I had saved Leon here, I shook my head¡­


    ¡¸I knew about your father¡¯s ¡®job¡¯, but it looks like you¡¯ve inherited it.¡¹


    ¡¸My predecessor was killed. Internal dispute. Now I¡¯m the boss.¡¹


    Kikuyo¨C


    When I went to Kanagawa Middle School¨C an affiliate of Butei High¨C she had figured out Hysteria Mode, and at every possible turn, used me as her personal ¡ºally of justice¡».


    She had plans to join LEZZAD with her connexions to the criminal underworld, but in the middle of training she dropped out.


    She said that she had to transfer so quickly for family reasons¨Cin the end, it seems it really was something like that.


    ¡¸Fu fu! I¡¯m so happy. My hero will eat dinner with me tonight.¡¹


    Saying that, the look in Kikuyo¡¯s narrowed eyes suggested a maturity beyond her actual age¡­


    The inside of the car had been softly well-lit, but we now stopped in front of a restaurant with a flashy signboard.


    ***************************************************************************************


    The ¡ºRuby¡» was very selective and only served members and their guests.


    Or so it would seem¡­ the restaurant has a basement that gives off a mysterious vibe that reaches the upper floors, and everything is owned by Kikuyo.


    Only authorised people can enter¨C it¡¯s what you might call a yakuza building.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Like its name, the interior was richly decked with red colour and gold undertones¨C and, of course, you could only get in with a reservation.


    The waitresses wore Chinese dresses with skirts so short that you could almost see their underwear, while the hostesses wore long multi-coloured strapless dresses and greeted the guests with a smile¡­


    Without exception, there were all beauties.


    What is this place, the Palace of the Dragon King?13


    But the only water here was a goldfish tank with a dangerous notice that said:


    ¡ºThere is no poison in the food. But if you are mistrustful, you may put the food in the tank and see for yourself.¡»


    As expected, it is that kind of place.


    Walking inside, my eyebrow rose slightly¡­


    ¡¸This kind of place doesn¡¯t suit you? Want some sushi?¡¹


    Her long kimono fluttering like a goldfish¡¯s fins, the princess of this palace asked as she walked like a model down a runway.


    ¡¸No, the smell of old and new gunpowder relaxes me, but¡­I think there are a few too many girls.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi! All of you can leave.¡¹


    I only grumbled a few words, but Kikuyo ordered all of those beauties out at once.


    Reaching the back of the room, we entered a large, expensively decorated private room¨C


    Inside, there was a huge table that dominated the room, covered with more food than you could eat and expensive bottles of sake arranged neatly in rows.


    Just like the offer of the car we had ridden in, this show of generosity is the yakuza way of showing honour and welcome. Refusing it would be like rejecting them.


    Well, compared to the Benz this is a mere trifle¡­


    Thinking that, I noticed everyone looking at me like I was a long-awaited guest¨C They all wore matching gold badges marking them all out as the executives of the Kagataka Family and they were all seated at the table.


    Hey! This is scary. It¡¯s about 3 times scarier than going to MASTERS at Butei High.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Sitting down, I looked around. Once I did so, everyone looked back at me.


    Then, in unison, they all gave an ¡ºAh, yes.¡» as a token of acceptance.


    Don¡¯t be so quick to accept me.


    Is this because a yakuza can know a person by just looking at them?


    In Butei terms this was we call ¡ºthe ablitiy to compare strength between yourself and others¡».¨C in short, the ability to determine whether an opponent is stronger or weaker than you, quickly and accurately.


    They would be also be doing the same. The yakuza feed upon the weak, if only they did not have that habit of currying favour with the strong¡­


    The reason I am not arrogant of this fact is that, worst case scenario, they may decide to kill me. For real.


    It is for that reason that Butei infiltration and investigations of the families are so difficult. Such things are usually left to a specialist.


    ¡¸¡­See? I told you he was good, didn¡¯t I?¡¹


    Sitting next to me, the fifth family head, Kikuyo, said smiling at the room.


    ¡¸Yes. This guest has a fine look. He looks like someone who has crossed over the point of life and death several times.¡¹


    Kikuyo¡¯s bodyguard and erstwhile chauffeur said the same thing as my grandfather.


    ¡¸Ha! This boy looks more frightening than a yakuza.¡¹


    A handsome man in a pinstripe suit that looked like a club host said with a laugh as he folded his hands behind his head.


    The way he jested lightly , would have attracted any girl and make her light-headed.


    ¡¸Yes, he might have a face like a potato, but he is strong.¡¹


    Said the man with the shaved head that Kikuyo had introduced as an ex-wrestler. I could just make out a tattoo on his neck.


    ¡¸So that is how it is. That there is such a child, proves the world is a large place.¡¹


    Said the tall man who seemed to be the brain of the family operation, and who looked like a first-class trade company businessman. A Tokyo Law School graduate.


    They are all looking at me with interest¨C but it seems they understand.


    They had learned from Leon¡¯s mistake¡­ They knew that if it came to it, I could defeat them all in under a minute.


    Well, it would be better if things went on without a problem. If I were to try my strength again, the number of victims would only increase.


    ¡¸Tohyama, something to drink?¡¹


    Kikuyo said as she grabbed a bottle of brandy from the table.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t drink sake. I¡¯m underage.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹


    Taking out a pipe and placing it between her lips, Kikuyo held the red pipe in her mouth between her red painted lips¨C


    Immediately, the executive who looked like a host sitting next to her lit it.


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t get many chances to use it. It¡¯s a DuPont lighter.¡¹


    Giving Kikuyo a wry smile,


    ¡¸You know, you shouldn¡¯t smoke.¡¹


    And immediately, Kikuyo passed the pipe to the host sitting next to her¨C and picking up a cup of water on the table *Splash!*


    Put out the cigarillo that the Tokyo Law Graduate was already smoking.


    ¡¸Alright, he doesn¡¯t like the smoke.¡¹


    Getting mad at someone for something you do yourself. This reminds me of Aria trying to shift the blame to someone else.


    What had just happened made me very uncomfortable, but putting that aside¨C


    ¡¸¨CThat¡¯s not all that I don¡¯t like.¡¹


    I glanced around at the group, and then looked at Kikuyo.


    Realising that I didn¡¯t like the group of executives, Kikuyo said:


    ¡¸All of you can leave.¡¹


    Perhaps because tonight was only meant as a formal introduction, the executives all rose from their seats.


    But the fact they left without a complaint¡­ surprised me.


    ******************************************************************


    ¡¸¡­ Tohyama, how do I look? Since middle-school¡­ haven¡¯t I become a beauty?¡¹


    When the two of us were alone, Kikuyo¡­


    Up until now she had acted in a mature manner, but now she became quite shy.


    ¡¸¨CI can¡¯t deny the truth.¡¹


    I answered as she hid her face as the current me thought: ¡¸I can¡¯t get enough of this!¡¹


    And with an expressive look,


    ¡¸My mom was an actress, you know. Canadian. They tell me that I look more and more like her.¡¹


    ¡¸It must be true. That¡¯s why your hair is such a light colour, although I never heard anyone in middle-school mention it.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s because I never talked to any else about my parents.¡¹


    Kikuyo turned red and reached for a Lychee fruit.


    I don¡¯t¡­ no¡­I think I¡¯d better eat some of this feast.


    For a normal person, eating with a yakuza would be a problem, but for Butei it¡¯s a different case. It¡¯s a well established rule of custom.


    Besides, my Butei licence hasn¡¯t expired yet¡­


    My grandfather would beat me if I let good food go to waste, so I took a piece of shark fin in my chopsticks.


    This is¡­ wonderfully delicious! The chef must be very talented and have used the best ingredients.


    There is no poison in it, but such wonderful food could well become a danger for the one eating it.


    ¡¸So, as compensation for your trouble earlier, will this be enough?¡¹


    Kikuyo took out a suit case and opened it to reveal 30 million yen in notes packed inside¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, the food is enough.¡¹


    I refused, but I could certainly use one or two of those stacks.


    A luxury car, fancy restaurant, and now money¨C


    Giving such expensive gifts is like advertising for the yakuza.


    They show off the number of expensive things they have to important people and companies to prove how well their business is doing and to serve as an open bribe, since they can¡¯t put out flashy signs and billboards.


    All of the executives were wearing Versace suits and diamond studded Rolexes.


    It might have looked like an act, but it wasn¡¯t to show off their poor taste, but rather to prove that they ¡ºappreciated the finer things in life¡».


    All things considered, the message from Kikuyo¡¯s group was clear¨C meant to convey that they were prosperous.


    ¡¸The modern yakuza don¡¯t like to stand out, now do they?¡¹


    Taking a bit of Peking Duck, I probed the matter further¡­


    ¡¸We are old-fashioned.¡¹


    ¡­Something in Kikuyo¡¯s eyes told me she was hiding something.


    Should I investigate further to use up some time? It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯ll let me leave after eating just one dish.


    ¡¸So what does your family do now?¡¹


    ¡¸Ufu-fu, well what do you think? Drugs, protection, debt collection¡­ we do all kinds of illegal trade. We even have food stalls at festivals! ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be coy. I at least want to know where the money for this food I¡¯m eating came from.¡¹


    My face became serious, and as Kikuyo filled my glass with Oolong tea¡­


    ¡¸China.¡¹


    She said in a voice that did not seem to be lying.


    ¡­Now I see! The Chinese restaurant should have been a hint. So this has been the point this entire night.


    ¡¸In the industry, the foreign trade has always been a co-operation between the old families and their supporter organisations, and the Kagataka family was originally one of these supporting organisations. So we never had access to the kind of big jobs that a larger organisation did. Besides that¡­ ever since I took over as the head of the family, we have been ignored in the domestic trade as well.¡¹


    So¡­ now I see.


    Unlike in the movies, the real underworld is controlled by men.


    Having met the executives, I understood that there was no one among them capable of leading the family business, so Kikuyo had inherited the job¨C and she was at a disadvantage.


    ¡¸Do you know? Japanese goods are popular in foreign markets, and not just cars and anime. The yakuza too. No matter the country, the mafia welcome us.¡¹


    I did know that.


    Internationally, in the criminal underworld, deep pockets translates to power. The yakuza still hold that power because they are rich in Japanese yen.


    ¡¸So, in order to turn things around in one go, we have allied ourselves with one of the big Chinese organisations. Now, we draw our funds from the Macao Casino region where we have invested. So, of course, it¡¯s entirely legal. You can relax and enjoy the food.¡¹


    Looking like a global investing businesswoman, Kikuyo shot me a seductive sidelong glance.


    ¡¸Who have you partnered with? If it¡¯s the Chinese Mafia, I know a few names.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s an armed group with a lot of strength. I think they will suit you. We should meet with them. The Chinese executives just happen to be in Japan right now. It seems they are in the middle of clearing up some kind of international dispute, and I¡¯m sure they would like to meet with a superman like you.¡¹


    Kikuyo said, omitting the name of the organisation.


    This anonymity must be a sticking point with the Chinese. So they have to be a suitably large organisation.


    Knock on wood, I¡¯ll have to tread carefully.14


    ¡¸I think I have to pass. I don¡¯t speak Chinese, and I¡¯m not a superman.¡¹


    ¡¸You can¡¯t fool me, I know you. Our line of work requires fighting spirit. We need strong people.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ So you want me to join your family?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s share a cup of sake, then we¡¯ll be step-brother and sister15.¡¹


    She answered, completely oblivious to the situation¡­ and I could only smile bitterly.


    ¡¸I already have a little sister.¡¹


    ¡¸You do? Is she a Butei too?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. But I didn¡¯t know about her until recently.¡¹


    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, then she can join too. The yakuza are always looking for qualified people, even defected Butei. Ex-military, police, and the like, they all have a place with the yakuza. The executive board is unanimous in this decision.¡¹


    ¡¸T-the board¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Tohyama, you could become the most famous yakuza in Japan¡­no, the world. Your name would go down in history, like Al Capone. And with me¡­ as your¡­ first wife¡­ j-just kidding about that part!¡¹


    Although she says that she is kidding, I can tell from the look in her eye that she isn¡¯t¨C


    ¡¸¨C I don¡¯t want to be a yakuza.¡¹


    I said that after eating her food, but I had to be perfectly clear.


    I recalled the special pains I have taken to desperately become a normal person. Becoming a famous criminal, is not something I can do.


    ¡¸S¡­so that¡¯s how it is? I¡¯m sorry. Master Kou will be so disappointed¡­¡¹


    Saying that¡­. Kikuyo made a small mistake let a name slip out.


    ¨CKou.


    That must be the name of one of the Chinese executives.


    Kikuyo seems to have caught her own mistake¡­


    And since I had refused the sake, in the end, our conversation had stalled.


    ¡¸Well then, I think we¡¯ll leave it for tonight¡­¡¹


    She said, and I anticipated words that would allow me to excuse myself¨C


    But she changed the topic which until now had been business talk that had seemed a bit mature for her, and Kikuyo said:


    ¡¸¨CRemember the old days?¡¹


    As she began to reminisce.


    Still in Hysteria Mode, it would make me feel bad to leave abruptly. Of course, Kikuyo knows that all too well, so that¡¯s why she changed the subject.


    Aware of that, she poured out some jasmine tea.


    ¡¸Yes¡­I remember.¡¹


    ¡¸In middle school, when I learned about your condition¡­ I made you do many, many things. I¡¯m sorry. But is it possible¡­ to leave all that in the past?¡¹


    I heard Kikuyo whisper in a low, sorrowful voice.


    Since complaining about such things is not the manly thing to do:


    ¡¸It really wasn¡¯t that serious¨C I can¡¯t hold a lady¡¯s mistakes against her.¡¹


    It was all so firmly in the past, that I really let it go.


    How many times had I been bullied by girls? If I were to write down every little thing that Aria and Riko did to me, I¡¯d be drowning in a sea a notebooks.


    Besides, holding on to grudges is a waste of your life. You should just forget about it.


    Kikuyo had apologised.


    ¡¸Oh¡­!¡¹


    Responding to my Hysteria Mode induced words, her face became a mix of happiness and embarrassment¡­ unable to calm herself, Kikuyo rearranged her legs underneath her short kimono.


    ¡­Ugh¡­


    This is bad. My Hysteria Mode just got stronger all at once. Resituating herself, Kikuyo exposed her legs so that her upper legs up to the thigh were exposed through the slit down the front¡­


    What I could see had caught my attention. I remembered that Tamamo had said that underwear was not worn with kimonos¨C


    ¡¸¡­Back then, I was bullied too.¡¹


    As Kikuyo said that, I thought back to those memories and tried to find refuge in them. Calming my mind.


    Although Kikuyo has always had a twisted view of the world, for some strange reason she was always our middle-school¡¯s most popular girl¡­ she was very popular with the boys and very disliked by the girls in the school.


    Kanagawa was a Butei High affiliate, and needless to say, it was meant to help train and shape future Butei.


    For Kikuyo, her connections to the underworld were a great asset, but the yakuza are fundamentally seen as the natural enemy of Butei.


    And Kikuyo¡¯s parents were yakuza.


    That was enough to find fault with¨C and the girls bullied Kikuyo for it.


    ¡­And for that, there was no reason not to sympathise with her. Children can¡¯t choose their parents.


    ¡¸I remember. The time that the bullies cut my bathing suit, and you got even with them.¡¹


    ¡¸I remember too.¡¹


    That was where it all started.


    Some of the mean girls played a trick on Kikuyo by messing with her bathing suit. They had secretly cut up Kikuyo¡¯s bathing suit and stitched it back together with water-soluble thread so it would come apart after Kikuyo got into the water.


    The swimming classes were separated by gender, but ending up half-naked and unable to go home, Kikuyo ran back and hid herself in the shower room and cried until nightfall.


    Then, by chance, I was the one assigned to clean-up duty, and I found her¡­


    Yes, and what happened next, I would rather not recall.


    Returning with a spare uniform, Kikuyo changed, and I stayed with her, gently soothing and comforting her until she stopped crying¨C I understood her feelings and using the power of Hysteria Mode on those girls¡­


    Of course, I didn¡¯t hit them, but I got them to agree to do what I wanted.


    They all lined up in a row and apologised to Kikuyo, but all of them, Kikuyo included, were Butei in the making. They all began their own investigation of me, and soon after the rebellion occurred¡­


    Not long after, I became the useful ¡ºally of justice¡»


    ¡¸But you might not remember this. Even when you weren¡¯t like you are now, you defended me.¡¹


    Huh¡­? Suddenly turning red¡­


    Kikuyo said something surprising.


    Could that be true¡­?


    Seeing my confused expression, she continued.


    ¡¸That time when someone stole the money from the classroom lock-box. Everyone acted as if I had stolen it. Everyone¡­ except you.¡¹


    A~ah! My family has a saying: ¡ºDon¡¯t forget what has been done for you, forget what you have done for others¡» so I had intentionally forgotten it.


    ¡¸Ah, yes. now I remember.¡¹


    I¡¯m sure that I was the normal me at that time.


    Despite the fact that they were Butei-in-training, they were all too ready to heartlessly jump to a conclusion so I shouted the protest: ¡¸No one has any proof, now do they!¡¹


    So they let Kikuyo go, and the real culprit was found out later.


    Come to think of it¡­ Kikuyo didn¡¯t use my Hysteria Mode against me after that.


    ¡¸After that, well¡­ I¡­ to you¡­¡¹


    ¡¸?¡¹


    Kikuyo began to stammer and look away, then looked up to me from where she was sitting. After a brief silence¨C


    ¡¸¡­tried to give you a lo- love le- love letter¡­ I wrote it many times, but¡­ every time, I tore it up. I made you do all of these things, and my guilt wouldn¡¯t let me give it to you.¡¹


    This¡­


    This had become a dangerous topic. One with a completely different danger than the previous one.


    ¡¸Tohyama. If anyone asks if you have eaten my family¡¯s food today¨C I will deny it.¡¹


    Kikuyo laid her hand on my arm, while her face showed the she had come to her second point.


    ¡¸In return, y¡­ you will be my boyfriend.¡¹


    ¡¸Wh-what?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ve left Butei High, right? If it was some kind of investigation, you wouldn¡¯t be going to that cram school without a gun. We¡¯re a bunch of drop-outs, so let¡¯s go out together!¡¹


    Kikuyo began pulling on the hand that was still on my arm.


    I have to find some way to escape using Hysteria Mode, but Kikuyo knows very well how it works. Riko can deftly manipulate me the same way, so I have to be careful.


    ¡¸Well no, you see I¡­¡¹


    Trying to find words to reject her that won¡¯t hurt her, Kikuyo spoke up.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it, do you? I¡¯m threatening you, Tohyama!¡¹


    I knew it¡­


    Kikuyo, you really are a bad person.


    ¡¸If I spread your secret, you won¡¯t be able to go to a normal school, will you?¡¹


    Without using her fists, she struck me where it hurt the most, and she struck without hesitation.


    She had probably been planning this all along.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Keeping quiet, Kikuyo¡¯s smile said ¡ºI win¡».


    ¡¸I would have preferred not to have to have had to use this threat, but, you see, our statuses are quite different.¡¹


    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you think, then raise your own status and ask again.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ just like you¡­¡¹


    *Squeeze!*


    Kikuyo hugged me with all her strength.


    Clinging to me, I felt my Hysteria Mode intensify.


    Ever since middle-school, Kikuyo has been attractive. Because of her home-life, she has always seemed more mature. Now she has this sex appeal unlike any other high school girl.


    This is not something I could have with Aria who looks like an elementary student. While pondering about how increasingly flustered my Hysteria Mode was making me¡­


    ¡¸I wanted to see you again¡­ I want to see you again! My very own, ally of justice. So when I saw you from the car, I knew it was a miracle that I had met you again¡­!¡¹


    My heart pounding, Kikuyo said this with moistened eyes.


    If this were the normal me, I would shake off her arm and dash through the nearest window to escape, but¡­


    In Hysteria Mode, I can¡¯t. Because it would hurt a girl.


    This is bad¡­!


    Because the room had no bed or sofa, I had completely lowered my guard.


    And because my opponent was a yakuza, I was on the lookout for armed dangers and so left a gap in my awareness. I neglected to prepare myself for that kind of danger. And she had exploited it.


    Kikuyo must have taken great care in planning this out. This is just as elaborate as one of Riko¡¯s plots.


    ¡¸In the car, I managed to stay calm, but¨C all the while my heart was throbbing. Now¡­ I can¡¯t think about anything except you, Tohyama¡­¡¹


    I can¡¯t hurt her¨C What can I say?


    There is something. There is this ¡ºCountermeasure¡» that my older brother, when he called himself Kana, taught to me.


    Even though things have gone this far, it¡¯s still a 50-50 bet.


    If I lose, I will have to join her family. Right in this chair.


    ¡¸Now then¡­ Kikuyo, can I ask you a question?¡¹


    Now I have no choice but to cross that bridge. Come on¡­ Kikuyo!


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸After we¡¯re going out¡­ What do you want me to do to you, Kikuyo?¡¹


    I said with a tender smile, as I gazed into her slightly glazed eyes.


    ¡¸Eh? T-That¡­ no¡­ something like¡­ I can¡¯t say it.¡¹


    Alright¡­!


    Blushing red for all she was worth, she tried to hide it, but the words stuck in her throat.


    ¡¸What is it? Won¡¯t you tell me, Kikuyo? Come now¡­ Kikuyo.¡¹


    It¡¯s the same technique I used on Aria as a distraction while we were on the jet-ski,¡ºWoodpecker¡».


    It¡¯s how to deal with a question that is difficult to answer¨C


    If asked a question that you can¡¯t answer, in order to prevail, you should reply with another question that the other party cannot readily answer.


    This purposeful cycle takes advantage of increased natural female shyness. This is a technique that keeps you from having to answer.


    In order to increase the odds of success, I used this during the train-jacking on Shirayuki and added ¡ºCharming Call¡».


    In short, it¡¯s a kind of hypnosis.


    ¡¸¡­T-Tohyama thinks about something like that¡­ I could, but¡­¡¹


    She had fallen right into my trap and was squirming helplessly¨C


    Gently, like plucking a flower, I took Kikuyo¡¯s hands, and¡­ separated us from each other.


    We had crossed it, somehow. Although it was a dangerous bridge.


    And Kikuyo¡­


    *squeeze!*


    ¡­sat in her chair, pulled her legs in close, bowed her head, and made herself into a ball.


    Her blush reached down to her neck. You are definitely imagining all sorts of things right now.


    For that, I am sorry.


    The fever successfully drawn out, I began to stroke and caress her head¡­


    ¡¸Well then, I must be going.¡¹


    With that declaration of victory, I stood up from my chair.


    Kikuyo was still sitting in that gym class pose, hugging her knees. I doesn¡¯t look like she is going to follow me.


    Were my caresses so gentle that she fell asleep?


    ¡¸¨CCan I ask you something, Tohyama?¡¹


    She had not fallen asleep.


    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹


    I said as I exited the luxuriously furnished room.


    ¡¸You had this dead fish-face when you were going into the cram school, but during the yakuza meeting you were lively.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    That was¡­ I can¡¯t deny it.


    I am perfectly comfortable in the underground world of crime.


    There is much more to dazzle the eye there than in a dull school.


    ¨CWhile turning her face, Kikuyo said:


    ¡¸I won¡¯t say anything about that school, but an ex-Butei will never be able to integrate into normal society except on the lowest level. After leaving that school, it¡¯s better to become a yakuza. If you have any conditions, we can discuss what it would take to bring you on board¡­¡¹


    She still hasn¡¯t given on getting me to join her family.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Negotiate is the very thing I can¡¯t do. I would betray the yakuza.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s just what you¡¯ve done! Betrayed Butei High in order to go down into normal society.¡¹


    ¡­She hit me where it really hurts.


    That not something I can deny. I¨C


    ¨Ccan only be silent and retreat.


    As I opened the large wooden door with the exquisitely carved Phoenix on it¡­


    ¡¸You know it, right? I¡¯m not very patient.¡¹


    Kikuyo¡¯s voice said.


    Turning slightly with her head laid down¡­ Her arms still clasping her knees, from the gap between her bangs she glared at me.


    Some of the boys liked it because ¡ºit gave them the chills¡» , it was the sharp look when Kikuyo was resentful.


    ¡¸¡­I know.¡¹


    ¡¸So you know I¡¯m not good at losing.¡¹


    ¡¸I know that too.¡¹


    ¡¸Really, that is all there is to it. But here¡¯s something you don¡¯t know.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah?¡¹


    ¡¸I just realised it myself.¡¹


    With a *Whoosh!* Kikuyo threw something sharp and pointed¨C


    Drawing a card from inside her sleeve, she threw it like a shuriken.


    With a solid *Thunk*, it stuck into the door right before my eyes.


    Since I knew she didn¡¯t intend to hit me, I didn¡¯t move to avoid it, but it cut one or two strands of my hair in its path.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Looking at it, it was a platinum credit card. With the corners¡¯ edges sharpened like knives..


    ¡¸¨CThe PIN is 1111. Compensation for your trouble today, so use it as much as you want.¡¹


    ¡¸I told you I didn¡¯t want it. Don¡¯t you know? I don¡¯t like pushy girls very much.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, then I guess¡­ I won¡¯t be pushy. Tohyama¡­ have a good night.¡¹


    Grasping her knees and hiding her face, Kikuyo waved goodbye.


    And now, to finish my escape¡­ but¡­


    It was all due to the power of Hysteria Mode.


    I tried hard to become a normal person, and despite the fact that I had achieved it to some extent¨CHysteria Mode will play some role in my life.


    I escaped Butei High, I escaped Kikuyo¡­


    I can¡¯t escape myself. I am who I am.


    I can¡¯t run forever.


    No, I absolutely cannot run away. Because I am me.


    If I could, what would I do? I¡­


    I¡­


    (END OF CHAPTER)


    *****************************************************


    1. The kanji for ¡®rice¡¯ can be seen as a composite of all the kanji for the number 88 °Ë+Ê®+°Ë = Ã× ((8¡Á10)+ 8 = 88). Basically, there is a lot of work that goes into it, and it should be appreciated, not greedily eaten.


    2. Famous swordsman and wandering samurai reputed in tales to have sat down and intimidated his enemies by idly catching a flies with chopsticks.


    3. The Kanji for the name Kinzou are the ones for ¡®Gold¡¯ and ¡®Three¡¯


    4. Traditional Japanese short formal coat. Kinji¡¯s family wear traditional Japanese clothing at home.


    5. ¡®Gap-school¡¯ is a term I made up. There are special school in Japan to help students who take a year off before starting university to improve test scores and get into better schools


    6. Doraemon reference to the oversized bully character in the animated series.


    7. Seems to be a fictional island, but in Russian, ¡®blesk¡¯ means ¡®bright¡¯ or ¡®dazzling¡¯.


    8. A game where children sit on the ground with the backs facing each other and try to stand by pushing their backs together.


    9. The Japanese onomatopoeia for mouse squeaks is identical to the one for kissing sounds.


    10. ¡®Bousouzoku¡¯ in the original¨COrganised groups of young people under 20 that ride heavily modified motorbikes and drive recklessly or disrupt traffic for thrills. Asao and Fujikibayashi are wannabe Bousouzoku.


    11. As previously stated, Ukemi is martial arts training to fall safely and minimise damage.


    12. A famous Dior perfume apparently.


    13. Japanese Mythological Palace located at the bottom of the sea.


    14. Actually Kinji says ¡®Kuwabara Kuwabara¡¯. It¡¯s a folk charm to ward of misfortune.


    15. Seems to be a ritual connected to joining the yakuza. The prospetive member drinks from the same cup of sake as the one admitting them to the group.

 Volume 12 - CH 5

    Chapter 5: Enlightening Emptiness


    Walking back home late at night, the effects of Hysteria Mode wore off¡­


    With the tension released, I sprawled out on all fours. Ashamed of my actions, I crawled along the streets


    I-I shuddered at how badly I had made a mess of things.


    Snubbing the yakuza¡¯s hospitality like that, and patting the head of their leader.


    Just what the hell were you thinking¡­ Hysterised me!?


    When I am in Hysteria mode, this sense of an alternate reality builds up, so that when I look back on everything I do it feels like waking up from a dream.


    In reality, in that state I was able to defeat Count Dracula, infiltrate a crowded nuclear submarine with only a gun and blade, knock down a missile with my bare hands and emerge victorious.


    I wish it could all be just a dream. But that is the kind of ending I hate the most. The god in charge of my story wouldn¡¯t write such an ending.


    I left Butei High in order to become a normal person¡­


    But 10 days later, I am drinking tea with the yakuza!


    Kikuyo is sure to follow me around. Sooner or later, she will appear again.


    What can I do?


    Now with Hysteria Mode dispersed, I can¡¯t think of anything. To top it all off, I am more useless than usual.


    After entering Hysteria Mode, I always become drowsy and sluggish.


    I¡¯ll take a day off from school tomorrow¡­


    But I can¡¯t do what I did in INQUESTA and buy Riko a game to mimic my voice and answer roll call for me.


    I haven¡¯t been good with attendance at that school anyway. I really should go.


    First of all, I should show my unconquerable warrior spirit by standing up¡­


    And like a newborn foal, I stood wobbling¡­


    ¡¸Even if you crawl, I won¡¯t throw you any money, Tohyama.¡¹


    From the top of a lamp post, I heard a preschool-like voice.


    Looking up at the owner of the voice¨C *Whoosh!* I hastily averted my eyes.


    I don¡¯t want to see them.


    ¡¸Do not act as if you do not wish to see me!¡¹


    With a pounce, her short miniskirt flipped completely up (I didn¡¯t see but I guessed), landing in front of me was¨C Tamamo.


    The girl-shaped fox. Or maybe it is the fox-shaped girl.


    C-come on¡­ give me a break¡­!


    I¡¯m trying to become a responsible citizen.


    ¡¸Why have you stirred outside the exorcism barrier1? Since days of old, you Tohyama warriors have been unpredictable.¡¹


    I drooped my head¡­ and since it could not be avoided, I raised it again to look Tamamo straight in the eyes.


    One of the reasons I had looked away was the fact that although Tamamo was dressed like a preschooler, she was wearing a short miniskirt.


    I didn¡¯t see it for myself, but shouldn¡¯t her tail be lifting the skirt, fully exposing her underwear?


    ¡¸How is this? With these garments I look like a normal maiden, do I not?¡¹


    With a spin, she twirled a 360 in place.


    I was worried¨C but thanks to the difference in our respective heights, I did not see anything dangerous. Thank goodness.


    ¡¸Maiden, you say¡­ Even though you are 800 years old¡­¡¹


    She was wearing a cap with ears, but inside it her real ears were waggling and her tail shaking¨Calthough there is the slightest chance that someone would overlook that, it¡¯s still strange.


    Tamamo is pretending to be a kindergartner, but she looks to be about 7 or 8 years old.


    That means she would have had to repeat kindergarten. But since it looks like I might have to repeat a year of high school, so I don¡¯t have any room to speak.


    I should buy clothes for her so that she would blend in with society better¡­ but if I, a high-school boy, where to buy clothes for a little girl, I¡¯d probably be reported.


    A policeman would mark me out as a suspected child abductor.


    I¡¯m not interested in picking up any more labels, so I should steer clear. I know that much.


    ¡¸So, what are you doing here?¡¹


    She asked, staring blankly up at me with her rounded fox eyes¡­


    ¡¸¡­I really don¡¯t know.¡¹


    I answered truthfully.


    ***********************************************************************


    She wore an temple offertory box on her back like a kindergartner¡¯s backpack, following me as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Thinking about it, it must look like I am escorting an elementary school girl to some kind of X-rated cosplay. It is late at night after all.


    And so, avoiding the glances of strangers, we sneaked back to my house¡­


    Reki¡¯s shoes were in the genkan. It seems that she made it home safely after we separated at the cram school.


    ¡¸Tohyama. We ought to conduct a purification ceremony. Your unhappiness may be due to possession of an evil spirit. We should exorcise it.¡¹


    You can exorcise an evil spirit. You can¡¯t exorcise yourself. That¡¯s physically impossible. 2


    ¡¸Oi! Hold on¡­!¡¹


    If my grandfather found out that I brought an elementary school girl to my house, he¡¯d line up the firing squad without waiting for a court-martial¨C


    With quick steps, Tamamo passed down the corridor toward the bathroom


    By ¡®purification¡¯, did you mean take a bath¡­!?


    Yes, now I recall that Konayuki used those Shinto religious terms as well.


    And so, before telling Reki what had happened after we left the cram school¨C


    I ended up following Tamamo directly into the bathroom.


    ¡¸These modern clothes are so difficult to remove.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­*Gasp!*¡­¡¹


    Grunting with the effort, Tamamo was¡­¡¡already half naked¡­!


    She was wearing a pair of underwear that looked like it had been stolen from that little brat Aya Hiraga¡¯s wardrobe, but then with a *Swish!*¡­


    Sh-she¡¯s¡­! completely naked¡­!


    If my grandfather or grandmother were to discover this, I¡¯d be in for a full course of corporal punishment.


    ¨CRun!


    As I intended to back up the corridor from the changing room we were in¡­


    ¡¸Hey! Stop wasting time. Can you not see that I require someone to help me bathe?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so loud¡­!¡¹


    Although I could sense that everyone is asleep for the night, if someone were to wake up¡­ it would be ¡°The End of Kinji¡±¡­!


    S-so I can¡¯t help it. I will have to take part in this coerced bathing event as well.


    Goddammit! Out of the frying pan and into the fire. Today has been an unlucky day unlike any other. There have been altogether too many unlucky days.


    And so I began to undress sullenly.


    ¡¸Tohyama, place me upon thy shoulders. I want to use that new bar of soap.¡¹


    Jumping up and down while her tail swished from side to side, stretching her washboard squid body while trying to reach the milk-based soap on the top shelf.


    ¡¸I think that¡¯s the family¡¯s soap¡­ For you, the dog shampoo they use for Haimaki should be good enough.¡¹


    Despite my grumbling, I grabbed the soap.


    As if I would put a naked elementary schoolgirl on my shoulders.


    Besides when it comes to hygienics, doing that before a bath is questionable.


    B-but¡­ does she really expect me to wash her? Just now this mini-person said that she needed someone to help her bathe.


    Although I don¡¯t go for younger girls, when it comes to Hysteria Mode I¡¯m fine, but if she wants me to wash her naked body, I can¡¯t express the same confidence.


    She might be tiny, but Tamamo does have a feminine form¡­!


    This situation might be more dangerous than when I ate with the yakuza¡­ what should I do..!?


    What is the god in charge of my story thinking? Is he an idiot?


    It would be a problem if this naked elementary school girl made a fuss. More dangerous than being abducted by the yakuza.


    And with the testimony of three Butei, my guilt would be a foregone conclusion. As for school, I¡¯d spend the rest of my time in a reform school.


    If I get into the bath with her I¡¯m in for hell, and if I leave I¡¯m in for hell¡­!


    All at once, as I covered myself with a towel, the sliding, frosted glass door to the bath slid open¡­ Huh¡­?


    I saw a wall of steam in front of me. I was grateful because now Tamamo was obscured.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¹


    It seems that someone left the hot water tap running.


    Ah, what a waste!


    Our bath is large, but it isn¡¯t a public bath.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¹


    I tried to escape reality but¡­


    ¡¸¨CIt appears that I shouldn¡¯t have wasted the time worrying about you after all.¡¹


    From beyond the steam, I was accosted by Reki¡¯s angry voice.


    Since her presence was almost imperceptible, I did not notice until after entering the bath, but¡­


    Why¡­ what is she doing here¡­!?


    ¡¸Oh, so the Azure Maiden Reki is here as well.¡¹


    Tamamo said something baffling as she waved her tail like a fan to disperse the steam¨C


    Seeing me enter the bath with a young girl as if it were the most natural thing in the world, I saw Reki¡¯s mouth compress into a tight ¡®¤Ø¡¯ shape¡­ Reki was already in the bath tub.


    And of course, Mint-chan Yada was stark naked as well¡­!


    Her shoulders were slightly reddened by the bath water, and her figure was adorned by glistening water droplets from the bath.


    I really need to get out of here. But there¡¯s Tamamo. If I were to leave and she made a loud fuss, I would start my life a convicted felon.


    So even though I am not in Hysteria Mode, I set my brain to the task of figuring out how 3 people can bathe in on bath.


    Then it hit me.


    H-hurry Kinji! With how fast you had that flash of inspiration, you might have hysterised already¡­!


    Snatching the bath bucket from Tamamo¡¯s hands¨C


    *Whoosh!* *Swish! Swish!*


    Using the ¡®High-speed bathing¡¯ technique that I had devised a while ago in case Shirayuki or Riko tried to force their way into my bath, I bathed myself in an instant.


    I covered myself with soap from head to toe, and probably because of the strange movements that accompanied this technique, Tamamo and Reki drew back, giving me some space¨C


    Washing my hair quickly, I turned toward the tub¨C


    ¡¸R-Reki. Get out here and bathe Tamamo.¡¹


    Eyes shut, I carefully entered the tub with my back turned.


    Then, as you might expect of this inconsiderate behaviour, or because she was angry that I had brought the naked Tamamo into the bath¡­ As we passed, Reki struck my undefended head, but¡­


    She didn¡¯t put too much force behind it.


    She used her hands in this gentle way as if to say: ¡ºI¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe.¡»


    Ever since we dropped out, I¡¯ve noticed that Reki¡¯s actions have become more and more human.


    Sure, she¡¯s still as expressionless as ever, but now¡­


    Probably because she is used to washing animals, Reki is scrubbing Tamamo down.


    Behind the screen of steam she is skillfully bathing her. But as she was shampooing her tail¡­


    ¡¸As I thought, Tohyama! Not only the Himiko, but the Rimiko is also your woman!¡¹3


    Remarking that to me, where should I begin to correct her?


    ¡¸Who is this ¡®Rimiko¡¯?¡¹


    ¡¸That refers to me.¡¹


    Said Reki.


    ¡¸I sort of gathered that, but¡­ are you a miko?¡¹


    ¡¸In my homeland, I performed the duties of what is known in Japan as a ¡®miko¡¯. I have excused myself from that role, but the Wind has put my intention to resign on hold.¡¹


    The¡­Wind¡­


    I had thought that the idea of ¡®The Wind¡¯ was all in Reki¡¯s head, but¡­


    It seems to have something to do with Irokane. Specifically the Ririirokane.


    But this is a topic I don¡¯t like to deal with, so to avoid getting involved, I won¡¯t ask any more questions.


    ¡¸Himiko, Rumiko, Rimiko, these are the three types of Irokane mikos.¡¹4


    Ms. Rumiko, please don¡¯t appear! Shirayuki and Reki are quite enough to deal with! Please don¡¯t show up! Don¡¯t even think about it!


    ¡¸¡­ In short, Shirayuki and Reki are similarly mikos. But the kind of Irokane that they are linked with differs.¡¹


    ¡¸Augh! I give up. If you are going to keep talking, talk about something else!¡¹


    My spirit has already been worn down by my unfortunate encounter with Leon. Talk like that will completely exhaust my mental strength, and I¡¯ll faint and drown in the bathtub.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Perhaps it is as you say, and the only thing the Tohyama are suited to is battle.¡¹


    If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t make me help you bathe.


    ¡¸As for another topic¡­ Oh, that¡¯s right! Far East Warfare. The last battle between DEEN and GRENEDA.¡¹


    Enough already! My HP has already hit zero!


    ¡¸I¡¯ve had a telegram from Europe. Meiya of the Vatican sallied forth to attack Katze, the Witch of Cursed Water. But without decisive victory¨CThey both retreated to their own bases, and afterward Liberty Mason¡¯s exorcists traveled to Berlin from London to capture the weakened Katze. They should be searching for her as we speak.¡¹


    Saying that, she sketched out the military positions like pieces on a game-board.


    A game like that including a map of Europe would sell well.


    I continued to listen to Tamamo as if it were someone else¡¯s problem that I was hearing.


    ¡¸Sooner or later our forces in Europe will be depleted, and they will send to Tokyo for reinforcements.¡¹


    Tamamo glanced at me.


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t look at me. I won¡¯t go. I absolutely won¡¯t do something like going overseas.¡¹


    But, even as I give an absolute refusal¡­ for some reason I have this jinx that makes my refusal into a reality. So I shouldn¡¯t say any more.


    Besides, there¡¯s the Karagane¨C if we don¡¯t recover the thing that housed the Hidan that Sherlock shot into Aria from the members of GRENEDA within the next few years¨Cwon¡¯t Aria become the calamitous Scarlet Goddess?


    Even so, such talk seems like a fantasy.


    But if Aria¡¯s level of brutal violence were drastically increased, she might just split the globe in a fight with me over the television channel.


    For the sake of everyone in the world, that is something that must be avoided.


    ¡¸Well, when it come to the matter of Sherlock shooting Aria with the Hidan, I was a part of that¡­ So I will have to do something about the Karagane.¡¹


    ¡¸When it comes to the Karagane, I have sensed that one piece has crossed back into Japan from Shanghai. Probably with Rampan.¡¹


    Ugh¡­ It turns out the board-game was not someone else¡¯s problem¡­


    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s something I¡¯m a little nervous about, Tamamo. Your detection ability, does GRENEDA have anyone that has an ability like it?¡¹


    ¡¸Everyone has the ability. Even in a dark room, you can sense that someone is in the room with you, can¡¯t you? Birds, fish, animals, and even humans have this powerful ability. My kind has only developed it to an extraordinary degree.¡¹


    ¡¸Then, if GRENEDA has someone with supernatural powers like yours¡­ Wouldn¡¯t they be aware of our own movements?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s probably safe to think so. The enemy¡¯s last movement was probably prompted by the Baskerville General stirring outside of the exorcism barrier. ¡¹


    I¡¯m¡­ a general? I¡¯d rather be demoted to private.


    But in any case I¡¯m just a single piece in ¡ºFar East Warfare¡»¨Cthis game of superhumans with Asia as its map.


    *Sigh*¡­ I want to become a normal human quickly¡­


    But, as I thought, there really is no way for me to become an ordinary person. Not even here.


    ******************************************************************************


    After that, Tamamo slipped on some soap and fell into the bathtub in a stereotypical performance that is impossible to describe¨Ceven in modern light novels¨C, fainted, and sank to the bottom of the tub.


    Not wanting to know what kind of curse would fall upon my family if a god died under our roof, Reki and I lifted her out together.


    I didn¡¯t know which part of her I had grabbed, but I realised it was her tail¡­


    I should consider the fact that Tamamo¡¯s back was turned toward me as the drop of happiness in my misfortune. Just thinking if it had been the front makes my spine freeze.


    If I has hysterised because of Tamamo, I would have had to commit seppuku with the Scientific Swordswoman Kaname to behead me afterward.


    Returning alive from that life-and-death bath, it was about midnight.


    I-I¡¯m exhausted¡­


    I crashed onto my futon with a flop.


    A bath is supposed to be relaxing¡­ but now I¡¯m somehow more exhausted than before.


    But bathing with two girls and managing not to hysterise, I want to praise my own powers of endurance.


    The fact that ¡ºimmediately after hysterising it is harder to hysterise again¡» could be said to be a positive side effect.


    ¡¸So, when are you leaving?¡¹


    I asked Tamamo who was wearing a sailor suit uniform that the Butei High interns wore and gulping down milk from the carton she held in both hands ¡ª plundered from my family¡¯s refrigerator ¡ª as she sat seiza on my futon.


    ¡¸Uhmm¡­ I plan to stay for a while. I¡¯m going to haunt you and be your personal bodyguard.¡¹


    She answered, with her breath smelling of milk.


    ¡®Haunt me¡¯, you¡¯ve already been doing that.


    ¡¸Well, maybe as a ball¡­¡¹


    I said, voicing my thoughts¡­


    But carrying a Japanese ball doesn¡¯t fit my character.


    It¡¯s not like I fit in at school, anyway. But if I start carrying something strange like that, no one will come near me.


    ¡¸¡­ No, not that, if you want me to carry you around, you¡¯ll have to become something inconspicuous.¡¹


    ¡¸Something inconspicuous? Hmmm¡­¡¹


    Saying that, Tamamo¡¯s tail bent into a ¡®?¡¯ shape as she considered it, and I finally went off to sleep.


    Lately I¡¯ve had trouble with insomnia, but after hysterising, I slept much more soundly.


    This too is a drop of happiness in the midst of my misfortune.


    ¡­but tomorrow¡­


    How will I face them at school?


    My classmates saw me: The fight in front of the cram school.


    There were many eyewitnesses who saw how I dealt with Leon before the the police arrived. There are too many mouths to keep quiet. And Moe saw everything.


    Now¡­ everyone will be afraid of me, hate me. That¡¯s for sure.


    Until now, it seemed like they ignored me, but now things will be difficult.


    Tomorrow, how am I supposed to go on at school¡­?


    ******************************************************************************


    ¡¸Kinji-san¡­ If you don¡¯t get up now, you are going to be late¡­¡¹


    Reki, the human alarm clock was waking me up¡­.


    For some reason, my futon in nice and warm.


    ¡¸?¡¹


    Thinking about what it could be¡­ Th-this is¡­ peeling back the blankets, it was just as I thought¨CTamamo was sleeping soundly.


    And she was using me as a body pillow.


    Reki immediately stiffened with a sour expression, while at the same time:


    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s my Aniki for you. He doesn¡¯t discriminate and no game is too big. I respect that.


    G-3 said as he read the family scrolls on the walls.


    ¡¸N-no, this isn¡¯t a kidnapping or anything¡­!¡¹


    While Tamomo stirred with a mewing sound and pawed at me, I tried to give an explanation.


    ¡¸This is a god, a real one. Even more powerful than our Tsukumo. You¡¯ve had a god working for you this whole time?¡¹


    G-god you say. If she¡¯s a god, then I¡¯m becoming an atheist.


    ¡¸As for her working for me¡­ Ow-ow-wow-ow! Oi, what are you trying to do Tamamo!?¡¹


    ¡¸Inarizushi.¡¹5


    Saying that while half asleep, Tamamo had begun chewing on my hand so that I had to beat her in order to get her to let go.


    W-what sharp teeth you have, Tamamo! They¡¯re as sharp as Aria¡¯s.


    ******************************************************************************


    In the end, because of having to deal with a sniper, god, and Genion, I was a little late that morning.


    When I get to school¨Cmy seat will still be there, won¡¯t it?


    Because the students had seen me act violently, they might begin agitating for my expulsion by taking away my desk.


    Worried, I peeked into the classroom from the corridor, and it seems that Homeroom has already started.


    My desk is still there, but¡­ my neighbor Moe, is absent.


    She has broken her record of perfect attendance that she has held since kindergarten.


    But this isn¡¯t the time to be worrying about someone else¡­


    So, timidly¡­


    ¡¸¡­Sorry I¡¯m late.¡¹


    I quietly opened the sliding door at the back of the classroom, and slipped in..


    As soon as I set foot in the classroom, everyone turned to look at me.


    And in unison,


    ¡¸Waaaaaah!¡¹


    But it wasn¡¯t a cry of fear. They were cheering me with smiles on their faces.


    The entire class. As soon as they saw me.


    ¡¸¡­? ? ?¡¹


    As I stood there without a clue as to what was happening, first the athletic boys stood up¨C


    They crowded around me energetically, as if they wanted to hoist me onto their shoulders.


    ¡¸Tohyama, I can¡¯t believe it! Is it true that you beat up a big bruiser yesterday!?¡¹


    They said, their eyes all a-sparkle.


    ¡¸N-no, I just got lucky¡­ I¡¯m really clumsy. My body just sort of moved, and the other guy had already fallen down.¡¹


    ¡¸But I saw it, and it didn¡¯t look like that to me! Were you boxing?¡¹


    That was my opponent.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen anything like it! Do you come from a family of ninjas, or something?¡¹


    That¡¯s my Amica Fuuma.


    ¡¸No, you see.. I¡­ that¡­¡¹


    From all sides, the excitement grew until I was assaulted with a barrage of question, and before I knew it, I was also surrounded by girls noisily showering me with adulation.


    In this too unexpected situation, all I could do was look around me like a cornered crook.


    In other words, Homeroom was interrupted because of me¡­


    Thinking that, I turned toward the teacher¡¯s desk where Gori was watching the scene, and his expression said: ¡ºYes, it¡¯s fine, go on.¡»


    Seeing that, I finally understood¡­


    ¡­Ah¡­


    So that¡¯s it.


    Everyone was tired of these ordinary, boring days¨C


    I was not the only one at this school. Everyone else was tired of it.


    Where nothing ever happened, and there was unbroken peace, they were starved for excitement.


    And then, I had beaten back the obviously ruffianly looking Leon¨C


    Or opened a wind-hole, as Aria would say.


    ******************************************************************************


    Afterwards, during class breaks, my classmates kept asking me things like:


    ¡¸You must be really strong, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Tohyama, that guy must have been a washed-up boxer!¡¹


    ¡¸What style do you practice?¡¹


    To which I replied, respectively:


    ¡¸Not really.¡¹


    ¡¸I knew that.¡¹


    ¡¸None in particular.¡¹


    I tried to say as little as possible in response, but my popularity could only increase from there.


    Forget breaks, during the lunch period there was another Tohyama-mania craze as the boys and girls from neighboring classes invaded our classroom¡­


    A-at this rate, It will be hard for me to stay at this school, but for a wholly different reason¡­


    So holding my head, and being unable to even leave the classroom¨C


    A tall lanky student unexpectedly appeared.


    ¡¸C¡¯moooon! Don¡¯cha see y¡¯all only buggin¡¯ ¡®im!¡¹


    With this horribly enunciated rebuke, he dispersed the students that held me under house arrest.


    And over there shooing everyone away¡­. was Asao, wearing his uniform properly,


    That must mean that the thin student is Fujikibayashi? I didn¡¯t recognise him because his hair is dyed black


    ¡¸S¡¯all right, Kinji. Everyone in this lot is definitely gonna want to bug you today.¡¹


    ¡¸You should leave quickly.¡¹


    I thought that both Fujikibayashi and Asao hated me, but for some reason I don¡¯t understand, they are helping me¨C


    ¡¸Y-yes, you really saved me.¡¹


    I thanked them honestly, and with those two acting as guards, I escaped the classroom.


    **************************************************************************


    ¨CAs expected of a bunch of yankees6, the knew of a good place to hide.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed it, but up above the roof, on top of the big school clock there was another rooftop.


    No one comes here.


    Going up a concealed service ladder, I was finally able to pause to take a breath.


    The view was pretty good, and I gazed out over downtown Ikekuburo¡­


    ¡¸Please, let what happened between us be water under the bridge. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry!¡¹


    Side-by-side, Fujikibayashi and Asao bowed.


    I can¡¯t really remember you hurting me, so you don¡¯t need to apologise¡­


    Or so I was thinking, but they are men bowing their heads, so¡­


    ¡¸Understood.¡¹


    I merely replied.


    At that, they seemed relieved and sitting in seiza looked up to me smiling.


    It¡¯s a look of expectation..


    It¡¯s as if they expected to hear me chew them out.


    ¡¸¡­ Weren¡¯t the two of you suspended?¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re done finished.¡¹


    ¡®Done finished¡¯?¡­It seems that Fujikibayashi has more trouble with Japanese than I do.


    It reminds me of Shirayuki¡¯s ¡ºKin-chan-sama¡» using two honorifics.


    ¡¸We is in the same class.¡¹


    ¡®We is¡¯?¡­ Whatever.


    ¡¸To tell the truth, we wanted to stop coming to school, but¡­ Kinji-san is here, so we kept coming.¡¹


    Asao said in a low voice, to which I replied with a ¡ºHuh?¡»¡­


    ¡¸We told Gori, and it made him happy.¡¹


    Fujikibayashi said smiling.


    Ahh¡­ So that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t ask too many questions about my violent encounter off school grounds.


    Gori-sensei. So that¡¯s it. Keeping students from dropping out of your class can only be good for your career.


    ¡¸So you are going to come to school¡­ then what are your plans afterwards?¡¹


    I asked, just for reference¨C


    ¡¸Kinji-san, just like you are going to attend a cram school and work hard¡­ I am going to study hard too. I want to become a doctor. That¡¯ll make me popular.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna take over my pop¡¯s fishing business. But my mama says I gotta finish high school.¡¹


    Huuuuh¡­?


    These hooligans have their futures better planned than I do.


    ¡¸But really Kinji-san, yesterday was super totally unbelievable! Leon might be an old East Ikekuburo student, but he¡¯s a real pain as a person, right?¡¹


    Even though we were classmates, Fujikibayashi had used honorifics in order to start sucking up to me.


    ¡¸That might be true¡­¡¹


    I said that, but Leon¨Chad climbed up onto the roof¡­!


    He was wearing an old school uniform, and apparently he tailed Fujikibayashi and Asao and sneaked into his old school. In order to find me.


    Fujikibayashi and Asao¡¯s faces turned as red as tomatoes, and even I was a little surprised¨C


    ¡¸¨CI¡¯m not giving you a revenge match, Leon. How did things go with the Kagataka Family?¡¹


    ¡¸They kicked me out. I¡¯m fine though.¡¹


    Just in case, I looked him over¡­he didn¡¯t look particularly injured.


    Aside from the bandage over his nose from my kick.


    ¡¸I¡¯m here on orders from the Family, but even so.. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me¡­!¡¹


    In a louder voice than Asao had used, dropped and bowed on the spot.


    Ah! I get it. He had tracked me down in fear, and came to make his apology.


    I should be the one apologising though.


    In our fight¡­


    I vented all of my stress on you.


    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s really not necessary. If you don¡¯t pick a fight with me, I won¡¯t raise a hand against you. Live your life the way you want to.¡¹


    Slightly embarrassed, I unilaterally ended the conversation.


    Then he stayed quiet for a while¡­


    He was different than Fujikibayashi and Asao, and he studied me with his semi-pro eye.


    ¡¸¡­ Are you sure that you¡¯re simply human?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not very sure, but I hope to be one.¡¹


    ¡¸Let me be your little brother!¡¹


    This¡­ again¡­?


    ¡¸I told Kikuyo the same thing: I have enough younger brothers.¡¹


    I said harshly.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not used to the kind of ¡®games¡¯ you play. I¡¯m just an amateur. If you want to be delinquents, then do whatever you want. Fight if you want to. if you get suspended or arrested because of it, it¡¯s your life. But don¡¯t drag me into it.¡¹


    I took the opportunity to look at Fujikibayashi and Asao and turn them down as I said this¡­


    And one by one, they all nodded. They looked a little disappointed, and I felt a small twinge of guilt.


    As a rule, I dislike those kind of ¡®problem children¡¯ that act out but¡­


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sympathy for them. I was a problem child too at my old school.


    But this is no good. I have to clearly sever our ties here.


    I have no intention of becoming an outlaw.


    ¡¸I want to pass my days in this school normally. I tried to peacefully integrate into society and live a tranquil life. So I don¡¯t want to be bothered by your problems. Got it?¡¹


    I repeated myself, and Fujikibayashi and Asao both nodded at the same time.


    They must be good friends.


    But¡­


    Leon looked like he had something that he wanted to say, but he swallowed his words. And his close cropped head nodded agreement.


    Then I began to feel something¨C


    *Grrrrrr!*


    The grave tone of the scene was ruined by the sound rumbling from my stomach.


    At lunch today, everyone had rained a hail of questions on me, and because of that, I hadn¡¯t eaten anything.


    ¡¸You¡¯re hungry! Be right back!¡¹


    Fujikibayashi¡¯s face suddenly lit up, and he decided to be the errand boy and run to buy something to eat¡­


    Before I could say ¡ºNo thanks¡», he had already dashed off and disappeared.


    **********************************************************


    Haa¡­ but if I left now I would only be mobbed by everyone again. So I just ate while waiting for my classmates to either leave for home or go to their clubs.


    Fujikibayashi ran to the nearby Yoshinoya7 location, and bought a big bowl of gyudon, a cup of miso soup, and a lot of soft-boiled eggs.


    As the smell of Yoshinoya gyudon is like that of McDonald¡¯s, having a scent that could stimulate anyone¡¯s appetite¡­


    Seeing me receive this food, it seemed like Asao and Leon did not want to be outdone and without missing a beat, they also left, and after a while¨C


    They offered me a tribute out of a travel bag.


    A T-Tokkoufuku¡­! 8


    I¡¯m holding a gaudy Bousouzoku-style coat.


    And on its white back, ¡ºIn all Heaven and Earth, I alone am worthy of honour ¡»9 had been embroidered, but¡­ they messed up on one character.


    ¡¸Kinji-san this is so perfect for you!¡¹


    ¡¸We want you to wear it. Although they have broken up, this is from my old gang, the legendary¨C¡¹


    Asao and Leon began explaining the origins of the coat. They apparently didn¡¯t hear what I had just said, and as I was quivering with rage so that I was about to snap the chopsticks that came with the food¡­


    *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*


    There was a tapping on my shoulder.


    But I couldn¡¯t see the hand responsible.


    G-G-3! I told you not to follow me¡­!


    But this guy doesn¡¯t listen to anything I tell him to do.


    But what¡¯s this? English Morse Code?


    ¡ºNice coat. Can I have it¡­?¡»


    You like things like that? But loud, flashy things must be G-3¡¯s style.


    Pretending to scratch my shoulder, I tapped a message in Japanese on my younger brother¡¯s hand in reply: ¡ºDon¡¯t follow me again, Kinzou.¡» as I said aloud:


    ¡¸I won¡¯t wear it, but my younger brother will love it.¡¹


    I have to get out of here soon¡­


    But checking, there were still a lot of students at school.


    With a sigh, I sat down again, and Asao took out a beer can and started drinking.


    ¡¸Oi! You shouldn¡¯t drink alcohol!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s no big deal. The can might say that it¡¯s harmful to minors, but..¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about. I¡¯m talking about your control. In a fight, alcohol¡­ will hurt your response time.¡¹


    Caught up in the Butei-esque atmosphere¡­ I slipped and said that.


    Asao looked happy at my teacher-like reprimand and closed the can¨C


    Now Fujikibayashi and Leon were looking at me in obvious expectancy.


    They were hoping I¡¯d give them some other advice like what I had just said.


    I still can¡¯t leave, so there¡¯s no help for it. I¡¯ll kill some time chatting with these guys.


    Rather, I couldn¡¯t help but say something to them.


    The secret of my level of experience was already out, so I¡¯ll give these three a few tips on personal safety.


    With a slightly serious expression, I turned to face them.


    ¡¸From now on¡­ Fujikinayashi, you should stop wearing your earrings.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Too flashy?¡¹


    ¡¸No, but when you grapple with someone, they are going to be ripped out. That was what I was taught.¡¹


    His eyes glistening at my frank advice, Fujikibayashi took out his earrings.


    ¡¸¡­Leon. You have the bad habit of hanging your arm outside the car window like you did yesterday. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmmm?¡¹


    ¡¸Fix it. You¡¯re going to break an arm.¡¹


    I said several thing like this that Ranbyou had taught to us¡­


    ¡­Checking back every now and again until the number of students had thinned out.


    ¡¸From here on out¨C There is nothing between us. There¡¯s nothing good that can come out of it. By thy way, Leon¡­¡¹


    Standing up, I turned to look back at Leon¨C


    I gave him one final heartfelt warning.


    ¡¸That Makarov. Was it the Family¡¯s or yours?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s mine.¡¹


    ¡¸Have you looked it over?¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It was full of dirt and debris from being fired. Forget a disassembly, it looked like it had not received even normal maintenance. When you pointed the gun at me, your posture was sloppy. How can you carry a gun when you don¡¯t know how to aim, fire, or care for it?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I gave it back to you that time, but someone who carries a gun has a certain duty. They accept the moral responsibility that at some point in time, it might be necessary to use it. If you draw a weapon needlessly, it will cause everyone around to panic. That is what happened yesterday. If you take it without necessity, not only your enemy, but there¡¯s the chance that everyone carrying one nearby could also draw theirs. It could be me. Or maybe some policeman. And let me tell you, a policeman will shoot to kill. Between a rookie who drew his gun without thinking, and a professional trained to use it¨CThink hard about which one is more likely to survive.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You should understand this. An amateur should not be carrying a gun. The only one who should be carrying a gun is someone whose job requires them to do so. The American law that is slowly lifting the ban on the sale of old weapons is wrong. Nowadays, you can get a used Saturday Night Special for 7,000 yen10. Your gun goes for about 30,000.11 And if you go flashing your gun around recklessly,¨C it will be a double suicide. For you and your gun.¡¹


    It looks like if you really took the time to speak honestly, he would understand¡­


    Leon remained silent, listening to my frank words.


    ¡¸Ask yourself, is you life worth so little to you? If you¡¯ve given up on being a yakuza, you should get rid of it.¡¹


    I concluded my speech.


    ¡¸¡­I understand. I¡¯ll take it to a collection point tonight and get rid of it.¡¹


    Leon said, seeming to have taken what I said to heart.


    He¡¯s not talking about using a vise to destroy it, but rather disposing of it in the official manner¡­


    But I had handled it by illegally disposing of the bullet prize from the Sports Festival a while ago by burying them. What does that say about me?


    *******************************************************


    The next morning, Tamamo used her powers of transformation to turn into a ¡ºRoad Safety Amulet¡».


    I took her to school, wearing it under my shirt.


    I thought she had been quietly keeping watch or sleeping in her own ¡ºdimension¡», but she had plundered my Nintendo DS and had been idling the entire time.


    Such a care-free god¡­


    Grumbling about this NEET god, I avoided everyone as they left the few scattered school buildings and slipped away¨C


    In the sunset, I picked up Reki wearing her poker face in front of the school gate and headed home.


    ¡¸We¡¯re home¡­!¡¹


    As we arrived home, G-3 was putting the last few touches on his constructed greenhouse.


    In the sitting room, Kaname is sitting in front of my late father¡¯s shogi board, reading a book written by Shogi Master Habu.


    My grandmother was playing the koto in the living room¡­ That song¡­ is the same one Shirayuki plays, isn¡¯t it?


    Well, it is a well-known song, I guess.


    Out from under the eye of my grandmother, my grandfather is reading.


    He¡¯s put a cover on it, but judging from his grinning face, it¡¯s one of his precious French Shoin books.12


    Giving this ordinary scene a sideways glance, I entered the six tatami room that was mine.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    *Swish!* *Swish!*


    My room is separated from the next where Reki stays by only a sliding screen. Because the noise of Reki changing out of her uniform is too exciting, I left my room and went out onto the porch to pass the time in watching the glistening snow that was still falling from the sky.


    The sun is already low in the sky.


    Well, how to say it¡­?


    Today was a hard day at school, I¡¯m being haunted by a fox spirit, and there are several strange things going on at my house¨C


    Despite that, I get the feeling that I am becoming an ordinary person. But I also feel like there is something that can destroy this sense of peace.


    I¡¯m thinking of something Kana told me:


    When people leave behind their old norm¡ªthey have new experiences and learn from them. By doing that, they will establish a new norm.


    ¡­That¡¯s how I feel.


    I wouldn¡¯t have had these experiences if I hadn¡¯t left Butei High.


    I learned a lot there that I couldn¡¯t elsewhere.


    But¨Cwhat Kana said had a continuation:


    But if a person isn¡¯t where they need to be, they will never fit in.


    ¡­I watch the snow for little while and pondered this¡­


    ¡¸Kinji-san, it is almost time for dinner.¡¹


    I had no idea how long she had stood there, Reki pointed this out to me¨C


    Lately Reki has taken to wearing her Butei High sailor suit around the house.


    ***************************************************************


    The family and border all together, we ate a bountiful meal¡­ afterwards, since even the strangest of pets must be vaccinated, Reki took Haimaki for his inoculations¨C Since night time was the only time that such business could operate, Reki took him to a certain veterinary in Nerima. Since there were several kinds of inoculations, Reki and Haimaki had been going there twice a week.


    As for me¡­


    Despite lecturing Leon about it, I myself wasn¡¯t maintaining my Beretta at all. So I thought I should check it once in awhile, and took out the gun from the cabinet¡­eh?


    Someone had actually cleaned and serviced it. It was a modified gun, yet the maintenance was done perfectly. There were even fresh traces of lubricating oil.


    ¡­?


    Turning it over in my non-Hysteria Mode brain¡­


    My mobile suddenly began playing ¡ºHana no Uchi ni¡»13.


    I picked up, but the number was strange to me.


    ¡¸¡­Hello?¡¹


    I spoke a single word¨C


    ¡¸¨CIt¡¯s just awful, Tohyama. Using your henchman like that.¡¹


    The voice answered with a suppressed smile.


    It was Kikuyo.


    It seems like she got my number from somewhere.


    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹


    I had a bad feeling about this, so I listened instead of hanging up¡­


    ¡¸Hmmm. I see. It was nothing. I was checking.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Changing topics¨C I had a little chat with Moe Mochizuki and asked what she is to you.¡¹


    ¨C!


    That must be why Moe was absent today, even though she had perfect attendance.


    It was Kikuyo¡­!


    ¡¸¡­You kidnapped her, didn¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so scandalous. I just wanted to invite you back to my table again, but when I started talking in the cafe she freaked out! I thought she was a quiet girl, but she has guts! So I had her stay until she calms down.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Now she¡¯s done it. She¡¯s taken a hostage.


    ¡¸But back to the topic of your henchmen. Leon tailed us with Asao and Fujikibayashi to the shop where Moe and I were going to have tea. And then, as my people were trying to calm Moe down¨Cthose three idiots just burst in!¡¹


    ¡¸What¡­?!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu! I had to protect myself. But no matter what, the three of them wouldn¡¯t give up your name. No matter how we asked¨Cthey only said that it was someone, and Moe had nothing to do with their friend, and I should let Moe go so that they could live a peaceful life.¡¹


    Until now Kikuyo had mixed in laughter with her words¡­


    ¡¸¨CThe yakuza can¡¯t let that go. The four of them are your people. How are you going to pay for this?¡¹


    Now her true colours were exposed as Kikuyo¡¯s voice became cold and serious.


    ¡¸You haven¡¯t killed them?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course not. They¡¯re alive. For now.¡¹


    ¡¸I want proof.¡¹


    ¡¸I thought you¡¯d say that. ¨CHere, Moe. It¡¯s your unrequited love.¡¹


    Kikuyo¡¯s voice sounded slightly farther away¡­


    Sounds of a struggle, and then a muffled voice¡­


    ¡¸Tohyama-kun, don¡¯t come¡­¡¹


    After saying that, Moe was gagged again¡­


    I¡¯m sure that was Moe¡¯s voice, and I paled.


    ¡¸¡­Tohyama. Let me tell you two facts: First, over 8,000 people are reported missing every year. Second, the yakuza know places where something can be buried and no one ever find it.¡¹


    ¡¸Threats¡­ they¡¯ve always been your specialty.¡¹


    ¡¸What now? You¡¯re making me feel bad. They¡¯re just facts. You can find them written in books.¡¹


    She¡¯s an ex-Butei, and an ex-member of LEZZAD. That makes her hard to deal with,


    There¡¯s a well-known saying around Butei High: ASSAULT is weak against LEZZAD.


    If you want a historical comparison, it¡¯s like the relationship between the samurai and ninjas.


    The samurai were stronger. They carried good swords, and were excellent swordsmen.


    They had good food, and via hard training, strong bodies. And since they lived in fortified castles, their defence was perfect.


    Anyone who wanted to kill them¨Cfor whatever reason¨C was unable to.


    Attacking head-on.


    But if they were attacked from behind, they could be killed.


    That¡¯s what the ninja did.


    A ninja never fought like a warrior in a spectacular way. They would creep in close unnoticed, use long-ranged weapons, attack while their enemy was sleeping, use poison, and any method that could be called ¡®sneaky¡¯.


    But they never thought it was shameful. They only cared about winning, and this was practically the opposite of rigid discipline.


    This way how Kikuyo had been trained¨Cas an intelligence gathering operative, this was how she worked. Such people regularly take hostages.


    Even the ¡ºWestern Ninja¡» Watson was able to kidnap Aria.


    And although the tactics were only slightly different, I¡¯ve been played the same way. A Butei from ASSAULT falling into a cliche trap.


    ******************************************************************


    ¡¸¨CSo, how about another date? Moe is anxious to see you as well¨C¡¹


    Leaving me with those words, Kikuyo ended the call and sent a map to my e-mail, whose address she had probably gotten from Moe¡¯s mobile.


    It was Kikuyo¡­ the Head of the Family¡¯s, main residence.


    ¡ºCome if you want the hostages released.¡» ¡ª that was her message.


    Those were her final words.


    I can¡¯t help but go.


    If I don¡¯t go, Moe and the others¡¯ lives will be in danger. The yakuza don¡¯t think twice about killing. Kikuyo said that they were experts at making people disappear. If anyone in the organisation is accused of a crime, arrested, indicted, and receives a prison sentence they earn praise and promotion.


    These despicable people, that¡¯s practically the opposite of what normal people would think of a criminal.


    But the blame here¡­


    Is completely mine.


    In order to buy time for Reki to escape, I had messed around with Leon in front of Kikuyo¡¯s eyes. I went into Hysteria Mode and that was a huge mistake.


    Everything is my fault¨Cand I shouldn¡¯t drag anyone else into it. Even my family that is living their everyday life.


    I can¡¯t destroy it. Their peaceful, everyday life.


    So I have to take care of it myself.


    Reki¡¯s absence in taking care of Haimaki might just be a drop of happiness in a sea of misfortune.


    But¡­


    Reluctantly, I donned my bulletproof Butei High school uniform and holstered my Beretta but¨C I¡¯m still me, without the influence of Hysteria Mode.


    What can the normal ¡®me¡¯ do?


    In Kikuyo¡¯s main residence, the executives and their henchmen are sure to be there.


    If can¡¯t fake Hysteria Mode because Kikuyo is used to seeing me in that state, and I won¡¯t be able to fool her sharp gaze.


    If a fight broke out, even the normal ¡®me¡¯ can deal with a bunch of small-time thugs, but these are professionals.


    ¡­In the end, this won¡¯t be settled by talking.


    Thinking that, I slipped out into the dark street without a word to anyone¨Ca light snow had fallen.


    ********************************************************


    White breath puffing, I hurried to Kikuyo¡¯s grand mansion in West Ikebukuro.


    This has turned into an infiltration.


    When crossing enemy¡¯s defensive lines, Butei call it an ¡ºInfiltration¡».


    The word has its origin in the kind of circles Kikuyo runs in, and it¡¯s jargon for the disputes between rival families.


    On full-alert, I peeked around the corner at a huge, extravagant Japanese style door¡­


    ¡¸¡­Leon! Fujikibayashi! Asao¡­!¡¹


    Tattered and bloody, they were collapsed rather than leaning, against the side of a wall.


    Panicked, I rushed over and knelt by them, and when I reached them¡­ it was horrible.


    The three of them had been pummeled mercilessly until their faces were monstrous.


    It¡­ doesn¡¯t look like they were able to put up any kind of a fight, and they were beaten and left here.


    ¡¸Why did you fight them¡­? Against the yakuza¡­?¡¹


    As I hurriedly looked them over to make sure they didn¡¯t have any broken bones or ruptured organs¡­


    ¡¸Ki¡­Kinji-san¡­sorry¡­¡¹


    With his nose broken and good looks spoiled, Fujikibayashi tried to apologise.


    ¡¸E-even though we promised not to drag you into this¡­ we ended up dragging you in anyway¡­¡¹


    T-that promise¨C


    You did all of this in order to keep you promise to me?


    You didn¡¯t have to keep that promise in this kind of emergency.


    ¡¸You said that you wanted to pass the time going to school normally¡­ So we tried to get Moe Mochizuki back from the Family to honour that promise so K-Kinji-san could live his life, but¡­ we¡¯re s-sorry¡­¡¹


    Asao said weakly, his thick right arm was broken. That will take a month in order to recover.


    ¡­Because I tried and failed to forcibly make a normal life for myself at that school, these guys¡­ tried to fix it themselves. Because I had said ¡ºDon¡¯t drag me into it ¡».


    Coughing violently and showering the snow with thin streaks of blood, Leon said¨C


    ¡¸I-it¡¯s alright..!¡¹


    Alarmed, I turned toward him.


    ¡¸I went in bare-handed. Because of our promise. I didn¡¯t pack any heat.¡¹


    Despite his tattered and worn out appearance¡­Leon showed a boastful smile.


    Wh-what the hell¡­!


    What are you guys planning on doing? Keeping that promise to the letter?


    They had done all of this for me¡­!


    ¡¸Why did you fight¡­ until something like this happened?! If you had given my name, called for me¡­ something like this would never have happened¡­!¡¹


    In my eyes, tears I couldn¡¯t explain began to well up.


    ¡¸Fujikibayashi, Asao, Leon¡­! You don¡¯t owe me anything! We only fought and afterwards ate on the roof. There¡¯s nothing between us¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¨CNot true!¡¹


    Despite his battered appearance, Leon put on a renewed face.


    Fujikibayashi and Asao¡­ laughed weekly.


    ¡¸At school, everyone looked away from us. But you looked at me and Asao and faced us head-on¡¹


    ¡¸Ki-Kinji-san, you took us seriously¡­ Heh Heh¡­ That actually made us glad.¡¹


    Fujikibayashi, Asao¡­!


    ¡¸¡­So we just wanted to take your wishes seriously, that¡¯s all.¡¹


    Leon¡­!


    So that¡¯s it¡­!


    The three of them¡­ had been isolated and lonely.


    Shunned and ignored at school and by society, they had nowhere to belong.


    I understand how painful that can be. I¡¯ve experienced it as well.


    I faced them head-on, and even though it has only been a short while, it¡¯s like we have become friends.


    They had done this for only that reason¡­


    ¡¸B-but in the end, we¡­ only managed to cause you trouble¡­ Making you come out someplace like this¡­ W-we¡¯re really sorry¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Hehe¡­ Scum will always be scum, and that¡¯s us. A place like this is right for trash like us¡­ Hehe¡­¡¹


    ¡¸People like us¡­ you just shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with¡­ People like us¡­ The world looks at us like worms.¡¹


    To Fujikibayash, Asao, and Leon I replied¡­


    ¡¸They¡¯re wrong¡­!¡¹


    Rising, I glared at the entrance to the Kagataka Family¡¯s home.


    ¡¸You fought. To help Moe, to help me. You fought fearlessly to help someone else. That¡¯s not something anyone can do!¡¹


    I don¡¯t know any words other than Butei words. So I spoke to them as if they were injured comrades.


    ¡¸You aren¡¯t worms. You are human. Falling while fighting for someone else with all your might is something you should be proud of. It¡¯s human. And if anyone says anything different¨C They¡¯re asking for a beating¡­!¡¹


    It¡¯s me. I should be the one apologising.


    I have power, and you, without power, fought my battle for me.


    I can¡¯t let that go.


    ¨CA person carrying a gun, has a responsibility.


    I¡¯m ashamed that I had the nerve to say that to Leon on the rooftop that day.


    Not just with guns.


    Anyone who holds power has a responsibility.


    A responsibility to fight for those without power.


    I had made them my scapegoats¡­ and I was too stupid to see it until now.


    They made me realise this for the the first time since leaving Butei High.


    ¡¸¨CKaname.¡¹


    I raised my voice and addressed myself to the street corner behind me¡­


    ¡¸Aha! You got me!¡¹


    Saying that, Kaname appeared in her school uniform and skipped toward me.


    ¡¸Hello! I¡¯m the cute little sister that takes care of her Onii-chan from ¡®Good Morning¡¯ until ¡®Good Night¡¯.¡¹


    She offered a phrase similar to something that Shirayuki would have said.


    ¡¸You didn¡¯t think that you could tail a person on a snowy day, did you? Even though you stepped in my footprints, I heard the sound of your footfalls.¡¹


    ¡¸I knew that you had noticed me, but you didn¡¯t tell me to go away.¡¹


    ¡¸If I had, you would have followed me anyway.¡¹


    ¡¸I guess so. Hee hee!.¡¹


    ¡¸But this is far enough. I¡¯ll make these yakuza pay each of us to settle this fight. They have only increased my determination to do so.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Let me do something. I won¡¯t tell Reki, Third, or anyone.¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ You can get these three to a hospital for me. Also¡­ Thanks for taking care of my Beretta¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks are illogical. That¡¯s what a little sister is supposed to do.¡¹


    Saying that, Kaname winked at me in an adorable manner¨C


    I was only half sure, but it seems that she was the one who serviced my gun so scrupulously.


    Reki won¡¯t touch anyone else¡¯s gun without permission, G-3 treats his guns like toys, and Grandfather and Grandmother have always taught me: ¡ºYou should take care of your own things.¡»


    So, by process of elimination I reached this conclusion: Kaname had been the one to service my gun. I owe her.


    But now¨C


    My present state of mind. Is that from my time at Butei High. I have the feeling that I have reverted.


    Anger at the Kagataka Family is filling my chest, but I am still calm. Even though this situation occurred, rather than rage, my head is cool and collected.


    The worrying thought of stepping into a life-and-death situation is merely a pleasant notion.


    ¨CI¡¯m not a respectable person.


    ¡¸But¡­ Will you really be alright alone? It doesn¡¯t look like you are in HSS.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll figure something out.¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ I believe in you.¡¹


    Kaname and I had this conversation as she lent Leon a shoulder¨C


    ¡¸Moe is inside, right?¡¹


    I asked Leon a question.


    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡¹


    He nodded.


    Let¡¯s go. The mission: save Moe. Number of enemies: Unknown. Their weapons: Unconfirmed. Forget King or Berserk, I wasn¡¯t even in normal Hysteria Mode, I was simply me. This job is going to be difficult.


    But isn¡¯t it always? It¡¯s the sort of steep path that I¡¯m used to walking.


    *********************************************************


    ¡¸Good evening.¡¹


    Despite it¡¯s old-fashioned design, the door was automatic and slid open¡­


    Neatly dressed in her updated Kimono, Kikuyo greeted me.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Tohyama. But it looks like I¡¯m the type of girl that bothers the people I love.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to your jokes. Is it this way¡­?¡¹


    The snow had accumulated in the spacious Japanese garden, and walking through it we passed a koi pond with fish that must have cost several million yen apiece.


    We entered the house¡¯s genkan.


    As we walked I had seen a line of Ferraris in the garage, a huge Harley-Davidson motorbike, and a motorboat sitting on a trailer.


    ¡¸Fu Fu! Your face, Tohyama, is lively like I thought.¡¹


    Entering the genkan that was larger than my entire room, Kikuyo covered her mouth with the long sleeves of her kimono.


    Thinking she has her prey caught in her web, she looks pleased with herself.


    ¡¸Where¡¯s Moe?¡¹


    ¡¸Really now. You¡¯re already talking about another girl. This way. That girl really has a bad temper, don¡¯t you think?¡¹


    Whirling away in a huff, Kikuyo turned and started down a corridor. The walls of the corridor were an aquarium made of a huge tank embedded into the wall and had large fish swimming in it.


    Following her down the hall, she led me into a room that was probably over 100 square metres.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¹


    The walls of the room were covered with amazing oil paintings, and off to the side of the support pillars there were celadon vases with the image of Asura, and a glass table with a lamp.


    These treasure would have cost several million yen.


    There wasn¡¯t even a trace of continuity in style, but the yakuza don¡¯t trouble themselves about such things. They hoard pieces of art in their mansions in case the police freeze their financial assets. Because real estate and art are assets that can be liquidated easily.


    But these things are not what should be noticed. Instead, the yakuza scattered throughout the room should be observed.


    First, the ones I know¨Cthe executives¡­


    The lanky Todai Graduate was sitting on the sofa wearing a suit.


    In addition, like dependant children that have yet to leave home, five yakuza wearing black suits were standing by the door¨C


    Holding assault rifles.


    Five AK-47¡¯s¡­?


    That must have been hard to pull off.


    Adopted by the former Soviet Union, they are now mass-produced in China¨Cand it isn¡¯t the best gun.


    It¡¯s accuracy is low, and it has design flaws. But putting that aside, it is an assault rifle, and, of course, it can fire automatic bursts.


    And despite the fact that its comparatively larger and more powerful 7.62 mm bullets reduces its loading capacity, it still carries more bullets than my pistol.


    It¡¯s firepower is not something the normal me can deal with.


    Although it also has the reputation of rusting easily and the rifling wearing down, it won¡¯t fail easily.


    It is a weapon designed with War in mind, and a reliable gun.


    ¡¸¡­Gunrunning?¡¹


    As a Butei, I foolishly pointed out the obvious.


    Riko¡¯s would be easier to get into the country, but assault rifles¨C they would be a lot harder to get through inspection. One or two, I could understand, but a full set like this¡­


    There¡¯s no way that they could be registered, and they have to come from the black market¨Ccontraband guns. All of them.


    With connexions to China, Kikuyo has an easy route for gun smuggling¨C


    ¡¸I just haven¡¯t gotten around to registering them yet.¡¹


    Her silly answer implied I was correct.


    ¡¸So they don¡¯t work?¡¹


    ¡¸Want to find out¡­?¡¹14


    The Todai Graduate burst into laughter at our exchange, as off to the side¨C


    ¡¸¡­Tohyama-kun¡­!¡¹


    The executive that looked like a host pushed Moe ahead of him into the room.


    ¡¸Moe¡­!¡¹


    I rushed over to her and saw that her two thumbs had been tied together behind her back. This is the simplest, but most effective way to immobilise someone¡¯s hands.


    Perhaps because she was so flustered, but Moe crashed into me and fell in a heap¨C


    ¡¸They haven¡¯t done anything bad to you, have they?¡¹


    I asked, bending down on one knee to meet her eyes and calm her.


    ¡¸N-no¡­They haven¡¯t done anything to me, but¡­¡¹


    Suddenly she looked angry.


    ¡¸Fujikibayashi and the rest are at a hospital. They¡¯ll be fine. They aren¡¯t going to die.¡¹


    At my words, Moe¡¯s face became calm again¡­Kikuyo said ¡ºOf course they are!¡», sulkily pouting.


    ¡¸¨CKikuyo, you have illegally detained a minor; that¡¯s kidnapping.¡¹


    ¡¸What if we were just playing with a string and she got tangled in it?¡¹


    Now that we had come to the crux of the issue¨CI turned and glared angrily at Kikuyo.


    ¡¸W-well¡­ she started it by grabbing ahold of me¡­!¡¹


    Because she did not want me to hate her, Kikuyo bowed her head, looked up, and began explaining.


    ¡¸We were in a coffee shop chatting, and I might have exaggerated our relationship a little¡­ and she starts yelling ¡ºLiar! Liar! Liar! Liaaaar!¡». In front of my own people!¡¹


    Kikuyo explained as Moe shot an angry glare in her direction.


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s because you started to say all th-those perverted things!¡¹


    ..W-what?


    Kikuyo, just what did you tell Moe?


    ¡¸¨CSome of it was true. It happened a long time ago, but still¡­¡¹


    Kikuyo puffed out her flat chest¨C


    Moe paled instantly¡­ Ahhh¡­ and turned toward me¡­


    In reality, it was a long time ago when Kikuyo and a group of girls trapped me in the school infirmary, or the science lab and made me go into Hysteria Mode¡­ I-I couldn¡¯t help but look away.


    Whereupon Moe turned back to glare at Kikuyo.


    She looked like she wanted to launch herself at Kikuyo again¨Cthe Evil Boss Woman.


    I didn¡¯t know Moe could be so¡­ s-scary.


    There seems to be something other than a personal grudge between the two of them. And it clearly involves me.


    I can only feel increasingly responsible for the whole situation¡­


    But as I thought about it¨C


    *Creak!*


    The Todai Graduate stood up from the sofa.


    He ordered: ¡ºTie them up¡»¡­ and this time Moe and my hands were tied behind us with a longer cord. Smiling, the Host took my gun and knife.


    Of course it¡¯s as I thought, and they won¡¯t just let me go.


    Up til now, everything had gone as I had expected, and now¨CI¡¯ll be negotiating with Kikuyo.


    I still have something she wants. Myself.


    Kikuyo grabbed Moe, but she really was interested in me.


    Kikuyo must want me to do something for her, and now we¡¯ve come to the part where I listen to her demands¡­


    ¡¸Miss, are you carrying a gun?¡¹


    The Todai Graduate asked Kikuyo.


    ¡¸Hm? No.¡¹


    She answered, and suddenly behind her¨C


    *Whoosh!*


    The Host grabbed her.


    ¡¸ ¨C!?¡¹


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Kikuyo looked around, and the Todai Graduate was smiling wickedly.


    Then the yakuza¨Ctied Kikuyo¡¯s hands like ours as she looked around her.


    With a *Thud!* Kikuyo was forced to sit down next to me.


    ¡¸Y-You¡­!¡¹


    Finally, the Todai Graduate and Host broke into a laugh as she glared. Hair falling across her face, she was unable to brush it away.


    ¡¸Sorry Miss. You haven¡¯t been the Boss ever since you brought that boy here.¡¹


    ¨CA coup d¡¯etat¡­!?


    Th¡­this is bad! I didn¡¯t count on something like this happening. With this, the possibility of negotiating a release with Kikuyo is gone.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say you didn¡¯t know! A girl, a brat as the Boss¡­ How much they laughed at us!¡¡Ah¡­ How hard it has been for all of us!¡¹


    ¡¸But now then, Miss, you haven¡¯t been totally useless. Because of you the police didn¡¯t take us so seriously¡­ You predecessor was a powerful man. As his daughter you even got a lot of the old jobs. But we don¡¯t need those anymore.¡¹


    The Todai Graduate lit a cigar and blew the smoke into Kikuyo¡¯s face.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve got a profitable connexion to China now.¡¹


    ¡¸And you were the one who did all the hard work for us!¡¹


    They roared with laughter¨Cbut it wasn¡¯t just them. All of the executives must approve of this rebellion.


    Or maybe they were forced, if they didn¡¯t.


    If I think back¡­ all the signs were there¡­


    Even at that restaurant in Sengoku, Ruby¨C I felt the tension in the room.


    Neither the Todai Graduate whose cigar she threw water on, or the Host who she made put away his kiseru 15¨Cdidn¡¯t show even the slightest hint of anger. They simply complied. As if they were hiding something.


    Even when she ordered them to leave the two of us alone¡­ everyone left quickly without an argument.


    Just now, I was only concerned with assessing the possibility of physical attack and didn¡¯t give thought to the potential danger to Kikuyo.


    I let my guard down. Even though I am a professional. I missed it.


    In other words¡­ I¡¯m not the most important thing to them here. Kikuyo is.


    They had planned better than I had.


    ¡¸And finally, Miss¡­ even though it was on a whim, you lured in this dangerous boy¨CTohyama-kun. If it were just us, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to capture him. Yes, Master Kou will be pleased!¡¹


    That¡¯s what the Chinese wanted¨Cme to fight for them.


    ¡¸Kinji Tohyama-ku~n. You know what this means~? After this, you¡¯re going to be sold to the Hong Kong Mafia! You can brag to your friends that you went for a lot!¡¹


    Back when I was eating with Kikuyo, my Hysteria Mode was fixed on Kikuyo, a woman, so I¨C


    Didn¡¯t notice their suspicious action at Ruby.


    I neglected what I should have guarded against¡­and now I¡¯m reaping what I sowed¡­


    What the heck was I doing!?


    In trying to become a normal person, I only caused honest people trouble¡­!


    ¡¸And because Japan has such an Omake16 culture, we¡¯ll include you twopretty things free.¡¹


    ¡¸Before that, we¡¯ll take our time and have our fun with you, Miss.¡¹


    The Host said licking his lips with his pierced tongue¡­ Kikyuo¡­


    ¡­turned away¡­ and sniffled¡­


    ¡­ and began to cry.


    *Drip!* *Drip!* Large tears fell to the floor.


    She looked like a normal girl.


    I can¡¯t say that she doesn¡¯t have her faults, but¡­ I feel sorry for her.


    But what should I do now?


    No matter where I look, I¡¯m in a tough spot.


    Should I cooperate with them and go to Hong Kong on the condition that they let the ¡ºfree bonuses¡» go?


    Just then¨C


    ¡¸Oi, Aniki!¡¹


    A disembodied voice resounded through the room.


    The yakuza all startled to attention, and the executives and members started looking all around the room. I looked up and around the room as well.


    ¡¸I-I didn¡¯t know you were there, G-3! So you followed me again!?¡¹


    I said to the owner of the voice.


    ¡¸Aniki, you were only focused on Kaname. You have to consider that you might have a double-tail!¡¹


    Still invisible, G-3 replied somewhat peeved¨C


    *Snatch!*


    And he picked up the wide-eyed Kikuyo who still sobbing loudly.


    It looked like Kikuyo has suddenly risen into the air.


    She floated through the air at a walking pace¡­


    The yakuza and Moe were only able to stare at Kikuyo, completely dumbfounded.


    ¡¸How did you follow me, anyway. For later reference.¡¹


    ¡¸I walked on top of power lines.¡¹


    ¡¸I won¡¯t be able to use that at all¡­ and why did you take care of Kikuyo first?¡¹


    As I spoke to my invisible younger brother, G-3¨C


    Was already cutting the cords around my wrists.


    I¡¯m free to move. For now.


    ¡¸Because this is pretty. Take it off. It¡¯s a little cold, and my Aniki wants to get moving.¡¹


    Saying that¨C


    G-3 carried Kikuyo to the window, cut the cords binding her, and took the obi of her kimono¡­


    ¡­W-why are you untying it?


    There was a rustle of clothing.


    ¡¸H-Hey¡­what are you doing¡­ N-no¡­!¡¹


    Blushing with an embarrassed red, in the middle of the air¨C Kikuyo left behind her modern-style kimono- ¡ª


    Falling, she turned round and round like a scroll. And f-from her direction¡­!


    ¡¸Kyaaaaaa¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Waah!¡¹


    With a *Thud!*, Kikuyo fell on top of me.


    It was a deep red, expensive embroidered transparent kind¨C


    It was surprised by how adult-like it was and how little the fabric of the lingerie covered.


    My heart almost burst in surprise at the sight.


    ¡ª *Thump!* ¡ª


    But I have a very strong heart.


    And Kikuyo knows it, so I don¡¯t want to think about why she wore that today¨C


    To me, lingerie is a weapon. And I¡¯m weak against red.


    And white.


    And black.


    In addition to these three colours, I have recently found out that I am weak against yellow.


    ¡­Now that I think about it, it¡¯s any colour.


    Have I no shame?


    ¡¸N-No~¡­!¡¹


    Some aerial version of the classic ¡®Wicked Magistrate and the Town Girl¡¯17had taken place, leaving her in her underwear, Kikuyo covered her body and chest with her hands, trying to cover the important bits.


    But there¡¯s no way you can cover your whole body with only your hands.


    ¡¸Huh? Thank goodness¡­ the cords have been cut. And yours too Tohyama-kun!¡¹


    Because Moe could not read the situation and blurted that out, I can¡¯t pretend not to move any longer.


    I stood up¨C


    *Bzzzz!* *Bzzzz!*


    With the sound of flickering lights¡­ G-3 materialised¡­ How should I respond to this¡­!


    ¡¸This is quality Nishijin weave18. Look at it, Aniki! This is some kind of amazing marigold pattern, don¡¯t you think?¡¹


    Photo-refractive Camouflage de-activated, G-3 was sporting Kikuyo¡¯s prettykimono, an innocent smile on his face¡­


    Wearing his sunglasses-like HMD, and on top of his usual armour he was wearing the coat that Leon and the rest of them had given to me.


    Come to speak of it, that coat seems to suit him.


    Well just for today¡­ I can forgive you. Wear it and fight.


    What happens from now on will be like revenge for what they did to Leon and the rest of them, so go wild.


    Kikuyo could only watch G-3 and the men that had until now been her henchmen.


    Her shoulders began trembling, so I¡­


    ¡¸¡­Kikuyo, I was right about what I said before, wasn¡¯t I?¡¹


    I smiled while softly re-arranging her dishevelled hair.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t trust the yakuza.¡¹


    I gave her a wink and¡­ she blushed red, but seemed to understand.


    I have become your Hero of Justice.


    The yakuza finally turned their attention back to me and,


    ¡¸Youu¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Brat¡­!¡¹ ¡¸Which family do you belong to¡­!?¡¹


    ¨C*Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Pointing at G-3, a thunderous roar spouted from the assault rifles, but¡­


    *Cla-cla-clang!* *Cla-clang!*


    The bullets could not penetrate his jet-black armour. On his side¡­


    *Thrum!* *Ching!*


    Using ¡ºCoil¡» ¡ª a technique similar to my¡¡¡ºTornado¡» ¡ª reversed the AK-47 bullets, intercepting them one after another. Precisely diverting them to strike the base of the trigger and magazine stock, he rendered them unusable.


    Bullets, G-3 can deal with.


    Assault rifles too.


    Precisely diverting them to strike the base of the trigger and magazine stock, he rendered them unusable.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve changed, G-3!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯d be rude not to! There¡¯s Renoir, Jingdezhen pottery, Tankei, and Emile Galle!¡¹


    G-3 said, smiling as he pointed out the painting, vases, buddha, and lamp in the room.


    Smashing through the door and the surrounding wall, I saw him come through the window and drop into the garden.


    But he has seen the artwork in the room and changed. We are both carriers of this un-manageable condition.


    ¡¸You changed for that girl, Aniki?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. It was kind of like fire being applied to an old ember¡¹


    I said¡­


    While protecting Kikuyo and Moe, I led them into the garden, away from the room that was filled with the smell of gunpowder.


    Snow had fallen, and I searched for a way out of the garden¨Cthere¡¯s a gate.


    First things first, I have to get the girls away from her.


    ¡¸¨CYou guys are mafia. Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s all you got. C¡¯mout and fight! Just like my Aniki, I won¡¯t kill you!¡¹


    Tossing Kikuyo¡¯s clothes over a pine branch, G-3 began indulging his hobby of hunting criminals around the world.


    As I thought when we first met, my younger brother¡¯s speech is rough.


    In which case, how are the yakuza supposed to understand him?


    Starting tomorrow, I¡¯m going to make him start a Japanese language course.


    ¡¸K-Kill them! There¡¯s only two!¡¹


    Even though he graduated from Todai, he didn¡¯t seem to have learned his lesson, and as the lanky executive shouted to his henchmen¡­


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    Like the final showdown of a samurai film, they just kept streaming out. On the whole, they all looked fierce.


    Holding shotguns and machine guns in their hands¨C 50 men entered the garden.


    I could tell from how they positioned themselves that they were not very well-trained, but there were a lot of them.


    I already have my hands full trying to protect Kikuyo and Moe.


    It can¡¯t be helped.


    Just then I noticed that we had one more ally¡ª I need their help.


    With the noise of G-3¡¯s one-sided war on the yakuza behind me, I¡­


    ¡¸¡­Uh, we¡¯re in a tight spot. But Moe, Kikuyo. You see that star over there. Please pray and ask ¡ºPlease help me.¡»¡¹


    Smiling, I hugged Moe and Kikuyo¡¯s shoulders with both arms¨C


    Both my cheeks pressed close to theirs.


    I pointed out a single star glimmering in the sky.


    ¡¸Because beautiful girls¡¯ prayers are able to reach the stars.¡¹


    ¡¸ ¨C!?¡¹


    ¡¸ ¨C!?¡¹


    Although they have different personalities, they are both girls with a girl¡¯s heart.


    To each one of them I whispered ¡¸Come on.¡¹ and ¡¸Pray.¡¹ respectively.


    *Poooof!*


    They each blushed red.


    Even here, even now.


    Haha! They are cute, aren¡¯t they.


    ¡¸¡­.S-Star¡­Help¡­! Please help Tohyama-kun, n-no matter what happens to me.¡¹


    As she said her prayer, I glanced at Moe by accident.


    As I am now, I understand. Part of you is a schemer.


    But in the future, I don¡¯t want you to develop that part of yourself too much. I¡¯m weak against such womanly wiles.


    ¡¸M-me too¡­ whatever happens to me is fine. B-but Tohyama¡­help him. S-Star¡­? Star¡­!.¡¹


    Kikuyo said as if competing with Moe.


    I must have misunderstood. I thought you were a mature girl, but¨C


    You did grow up with a complicated home-life, and it was all just a mask.


    Squeezing their eyes tightly shut as they prayed, I saw their faces in profile and got the sense that they were young and innocent.


    Then, I noticed that the star I had pointed out began steadily coming closer.


    ¡¸Now then, the star-goddess¨CQuadra is coming!¡¹


    Wha? Even as I spoke it I heard it.


    ¡¸Stupid Kinji~!!!¡¹


    That anime-like goddess¡¯ voice. Even this far away, she saw us.


    ¡ªAria.


    What I had pointed out was not a star, but an invention created by Aya Hiraga-san¡­ a Hover Skirt¨Ca flight unit in which Aria H. Kanzaki now soared.


    Aaaah. In the end, it looks like my escape plan has been discovered.


    Carrying her trademark pair of Governments, and with the full moon behind her, Aria¨C


    ¡¸I¡¯ve missed you, Kinji¡­*Grind!* *Grind!*¡¹


    Grinding her canines, she glared down at me with her camelia coloured eyes.


    ¡¸You missed me? What a coincidence!¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean by that!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve missed you too, Aria.¡¹


    But before I could wink at her¡­


    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*


    Peppering the spacious garden from the air with her Government¡¯s, her golden shell casings littered the snow.


    Her angry .45 ACP bullets knocked the guns out of the yakuza¡¯s hands who had pointed them toward the sky.


    As expected of someone who studied at the Butei Institute in Rome. She is experienced with anti-Mafia tactics.


    Nimbly dodging her enemies¡¯ bullets mid-air, she skillfully destroyed their shotguns, assault rifles, sub-machineguns, and other weapons in order of greatest threat first.


    Whirling in the sky, and sometimes crossing both her arms, Aria fired non-stop destroying the enemies¡¯ firepower. Twirling her guns around her fingers, she stowed her pistols in the space provided inside her Hover Skirt¨Cand storing them in the holsters beneath her skirt, she descended with her two swords drawn.


    She cast an angry look at me with my arms around Moe and Kikuyo.


    ¡¸Now then, Aria. Who was it that told you?¡¹


    ¡¸An anonymous phone call, but the agent who read it seemed to be reading a pre-written message.¡¹


    So the person who told on me¡­


    They like to plan things in minute detail, huh?


    Yes, but who was it?


    ¡¸Speaking of you, Kinji, what have you been doing!¡¹


    ¡¸Just a little social field trip.¡¹


    ¡¸Social field trip¡­ huh?¡¹


    An astonished look on her face, Aria looked around at the yakuza surrounding us.


    ¡¸So you¡¯ve been a normal civilian this whole time?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹


    ¡¸So does that mean you got yourself a normal girlfriend?.¡¹


    Suddenly very angry for some reason, Aria turned a murderous glare toward Moe and Kikuyo-


    Letting go of them, I raised both my hands in the air in the western gesture meaning: ¡¸Oh well¡­¡¹.


    ¡¸¨CIf I did something like that, wouldn¡¯t that leave you all alone?¡¹


    Hearing me say that, Aria made some incomprehensible noises of ¡¸Hu- Whah!¡¹.


    She also used here super-blush technique, and started flailing her arms in denial, and dropped her swords.


    I caught them, and helped her grasp them firmly¨C


    ¡¸A-anyway! G-3! It looks like he¡¯s on your side. What is this!?¡¹


    Ah, she avoided the subject. And my line of sight.


    ¡¸It¡¯s complicated, but for now we¡¯re working together¡­¡¹


    I explained¨C


    Aria said ¡¸Hmm¡­¡¹ and in typical Aria fashion, accepted my brash younger brother as an ally.


    ¡¸Well, there are a lot of them, so let¡¯s finish cleaning up. This is getting interesting!¡¹


    With those belligerent words¡­ Aria paused with an ¡¸Oh!¡¹ like she had just remembered something and looked up at me.


    ¡¸Kinji. We¡¯ll talk about your fee later. It¡¯s a Butei¡¯s job to protect innocent civilians, anyway.¡¹


    In spite of everything, you¡¯re still happy to see me, Aria¨C


    ¨CSliding another magazine into her guns, she gave a wink and turned back to the fray.


    It was the kind of wink you could admire for an hour.


    ¡¸But for old time¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll cut you a deal.¡¹


    *******************************************************


    Feeling sorry, I made G-3 return the kimono he had taken, and took Moe and Kikuyo to shelter on the other side of the gate¨C


    Although the level of danger posed by the enemies was low, still in Hysteria Mode, I returned to the garden to protect Aria.


    But G-3 and Aria had taken care of almost all of the yakuza already.


    They were in a pitiful state and I smiled at them as Aria was tying their legs together with some cable as their destroyed guns and bent or broken blades littered the garden.


    In front of the mansion¡­


    Next to the Todai Graduate that had fallen foaming at the mouth was the Host who had apparently been hiding until now¡­.


    ¡¸W-who the heck are you¡­! I-I¡¯m the second in command here! Don¡¯t you know what that means!¡¹


    Knees knocking together, he stood shakily, threatening Aria and G-3.


    With what he had taken from me¨C my own gun.


    But they were far from intimidated.


    ¡¸That¡¯s your Beretta, isn¡¯t it? Why did you let him take it from you?¡¹


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want to wreck it. Because you¡¯re poor after all.¡¹]


    They both had a look on their face that said ¡ºI¡¯ve got this¡» as they spoke to me.


    G-3 was so relaxed that he started cleaning out his ears with a pinky.


    ¡¸Get back¨C! I won¡¯t kill you, but get back!!!¡¹]


    The Host screamed incoherently¡­


    He started waving the gun around without locking on to a specific target.


    Aria and G-3 at least seem to understand¨C it would be bad if I were shot,


    ¡¸Sure. We¡¯ll leave. As soon as you return what you¡¯ve borrowed.¡¹


    Not wanting to lose my gun, I made this compromise and walked toward the Host¨C then it happened.


    ¡­I sensed that something bad happened behind me. I turned back.


    Moe and Kikuyo were there.


    What the¡­?


    Then as if answering my own question¨C


    ¡¸¨CD-Don¡¯t shoot Tohyama-kun!¡¹


    She had worked her way around the garden and stepped out of shadow of the shrubs.


    In her hands¡­


    ¡­a gun¡­


    An automatic pistol.


    A Browning Hi-Power.


    A Belgian made pistol. Sturdy, but relatively light-weight. But most of all it had a double-sized magazine and a slim grip that made it easy for Asian hands to hold. In Japan, it is a popular weapon for women.


    Moe¡­ her hands are quivering and her stance is bad.


    But she could still shoot because the safety has been taken off.


    It must be Kikuyo¡¯s. She must have hidden it somewhere in the garden.


    Panicking, the Host aimed his gun at Moe¡­


    ¡¸That girl is a bona fide civilian. Don¡¯t you dare point your gun at her! The Family doesn¡¯t hurt civilians. Have you forgotten that?¡¹


    Saying that, Kikuyo¨C


    Kicking up snow with each step, walked up behind me.


    Then standing in front of me blocking my left side and spread her empty hands.


    ¡¸If you want to shoot someone, shoot me. That should make Master Kou happy.¡¹


    ¡¸Stop it¡­Moe¡­Kikuyo! Why didn¡¯t you run!?¡¹


    I shouted at them¡­


    ¡¸B-Because I wanted to do something like that pink-haired girl too¡­ to protect you!¡¹


    Giving Aria a jealous glance, she gripped the gun in both hands.


    The second half of Reki¡¯s proverb came to mind¨C¡ºA dog cannot become a wolf ¡»¨C like a flash-back.


    Stop Moe! Don¡¯t pull that trigger. You are just like that collie of yours, a good dog. Don¡¯t cross over into this world of wolves¨C especially not for my sake.


    You¡¯re just a girl. You couldn¡¯t survive in that world. So don¡¯t shoot. You mustn¡¯t shoot¡­!


    ¡¸¨CThis is my fault, Tohyama. The Chinese are not so forgiving. These idiots are going to want to make excuses for everything that has happened, and they need a scapegoat to hang it on their neck.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Kikuyo¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So, Tohyama. Moe isn¡¯t the only one that wants to protect you, I do too. Even though all I¡¯ve ever caused you was trouble, you still protected me¡­ That made me happy. So I¨C I want to be your Hero, and repay what I owe to you.¡¹


    With her back facing me, Kikuyo¡¯s voice is calm. The voice of someone ready to die.


    Kikuyo¡­ wants to die in order to apologise to me. For all the times she has used me¨Cfrom middle school until now.


    Moe. Kikuyo. You are both facing very different sorts of crisis¨C


    ¡¸Kikuyoooo!. ¡­Damn youuu!¡¹


    Judging that the likelihood of Moe¡¯s bullet hitting him was low, the Host turned the Beretta gun toward Kikuyo.


    Lining up the bead in the rear sights, he took aim at her head.


    Are you¡­ really going to shoot an unarmed girl? The very one who provided for you until now¡­!?


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    This is¨C


    A multiple-line-of-fire scenario.


    A difficult situation when multiple with guns have several people in their line of fire making it difficult to make a move.


    Following the ironclad rule in such a case, Aria and G-3 froze.


    But this executive will shoot Kikuyo. We only have a few seconds left.


    ¡¸¨CRaaaaaaaa!¡¹


    The Host screamed and began to pull the trigger.


    What should I do? How can I stop this¡­!?


    Right now, I don¡¯t have a gun or a knife. It¡¯s too late for me to shield Kikuyo with my own body.


    I began racking my brain, poring over all my experiences looking for a solution, and then¨C


    Immediately, I blinked the signal ¡ºB¡» for Browning to G-3.


    And in no more time than it took to blink an eye, I gave Aria a look that said ¡ºI believe in you ¡» and in the next moment, almost simultaneously¨C


    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*


    From each direction, 5 guns flashed.


    The Host¡¯s gun roared, and in reflexive response, Moe pulled the trigger of her Browning. Aria¡¯s silver and black Governments fired, and G-3 shot an Invisible Bullet from his HK USP.


    At that instant, My world began moving in slow-motion¨C


    Beginning with the one furthest away, Moe¡¯s bullet that was headed toward the Host¡¯s stomach was intercepted by G-3 Cracker¡­ what I call Billiard, and deflected.


    Next, Aria¡¯s twin bullets pierced first the Host¡¯s and Moe¡¯s sleeves¡­ grazing both their hands, and cleverly causing them to drop their guns.


    Then I saw the red-hot 9mm Parabellum bullet getting closer.


    His aim was good. As it is, the bullet will strike Kikuyo in the forehead dead-centre.


    ¨C*Gasp!*¡­


    Kikuyo is on my left side¨Cshielding my heart.


    In such a position, I can¡¯t just push her out of the way with my left arm.


    In that split-second, I only moved my empty right hand.


    I can¡¯t just reach past Kikuyo¡¯s shoulder and deflect the bullet with one hand.


    I could only slightly alter its trajectory, and it would hit her in the eye.


    In this position executing Tornado would be impossible.


    I can¡¯t protect her with any technique I have used before now.


    So I¨C


    In order to protect her, I hugged Kikuyo close with my left arm and with my right¨C!


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Everything around me¨C


    Became silent.


    Everyone was staring at me with a look of shock.


    The Host and Moe who had dropped their guns, and Aria and G-3 who had already fired.


    Kikuyo had closed her eyes at the last minute in order to meet death¡­ realising that my left arm had pulled her close, with a start, she looked up at my face from point-blank range.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I did it.


    In my heart, I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to pull it off in time.


    Doing something like this, it¡¯s not like that time with Riko, but I¡¯ve become a superhuman. Goodbye humanity.


    And this time¡­ there are a lot of witnesses.


    I had to laugh at myself¡­


    ¡¸¨CHot! This bullet is hot!¡¹


    I caught the bullet, and dropped it in the snow at my feet.


    ¨CZero.19


    In principle, the technique is simple.


    In a short period of time, I match the speed of the bullet with my arm¡­ Then catch it.


    I got the idea from my Grandfather catching flies with his chopsticks and reduced the energy of the bullet to zero.


    It¡¯s a technique that requires the whole body to move the arm together in a direction opposite of Ouka, stopping the bullet and it¡¯s rotation with Kitsuka.


    And since the arm is moving supersonically, the amount of force transferred from the bullet to the hand in reduced.


    At most, it will be moving at 100 kph, not faster than baseball pitcher can throw a ball, and so catching the 8 g bullet is not much different.


    As for generating the energy in the arm movement¡­ I copied what I saw my Grandmother do with Clear Fall Water, and used it in reverse to cancel out the force of the bullet. So, there are traces of slippage by my feet where I pushed back.


    As a result¨C


    At a glance though, it should look like I just raised my arm and caught the speeding bullet.


    Of course Kikuyo and I are unharmed.


    The heat of the combusted gunpowder burnt the palm of my hand.


    But, hey, getting away with a blister is nothing.


    ¡¸That¡¯s something even I¡¯ve never done!¡¹


    With a little one inch punch, G-3 sent the Host flying into the next room, recovered my Beretta, and returned it to me.


    ¡¸That was my first time as well.¡¹


    G-3, who couldn¡¯t shoot a woman, dealt with the Browning¡¯s bullet¡­ With her twin guns, Aria took care of the rest. They both made a snap decision.


    As always, Aria never fails to surprise. She must have guessed my intent from the direction G-3 pointed his gun. As expected of Holmes the 4th.


    ¡¸How did you do it, Aniki? Can I shoot you now? If I saw it again, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be able to do it, then you can shoot me!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to play ¡®catch¡¯ with you.¡¹


    ¨CGuns¡­ are like women.


    Or so the adult Butei say. If you don¡¯t bond with them they¡¯ll sulk and get into a bad state.


    Everyday, I have been running away from fights, neglecting my Beretta. Careless of how well it had served me.


    So¡­ This was my girl¡¯s revenge, huh?


    I gave a wry smile as I returned my gun to its holster.


    But Beretta mine. I understand your anger about how I have treated you. Forgive me.


    What kind of a host have I been? But I will never neglect you again.


    While thinking those very Host-esque thoughts, to the guy who has to soothe even his own gun in Hysteria mode, Aria said¡­


    ¡¸That face. In the short time that I haven¡¯t seen you¡­ have you grown up a bit?¡¹


    I had to laugh at the Gun-girl who came up to me, and who seemed to speak for my Beretta.


    That was an insightful question¡­ Aria seems to understand.


    Here, outside of Butei High¡­


    They made me realise what kind of person I am. Embarrassed at how clueless I had been I said:


    ¡¸By the way, Aria, my parent¡¯s house is nearby. If you want, we can go back there and I can introduce you to my family¨C¡¹


    I gave a light-hearted rebuttal¡­


    I don¡¯t know what she thought, but she gave a short ¡¸Eh!¡¹ and hurried to stand much straighter than necessary. She hastily began straightening her bangs.


    ¡¸¨CMaybe later. We can¡¯t exactly call this matter settled.¡¹


    Looking toward Kikuyo¡¯s mansion¡­


    We couldn¡¯t see it from where we were standing, but we looked up toward where the roof should be.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s there.


    And this time, it¡¯s higher¨Cthe real deal.


    Until now, they had been able to conceal their presence well, but as things settled down over here¡­ the signs became much more noticeable.


    G-3 had noticed it as well, and we all turned to face the same way. He¡¯ll follow us regardless.


    ¡¸Aria, the two girls¡­ get Moe and Kikuyo to a safe place. Apparently, I¡¯m so irresistible that I would only lure them back here.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Moe and Kikuyo, is it? Alright then, but afterwards you have some questions to answer. Th-then we¡¯ll go to your house. S-so that you can introduce me properly. I¡¯ll put it in my planner. We¡¯ll go for real.¡¹


    From the strange look on her face, I couldn¡¯t tell if she was mad or happy¨C


    ¡¸T-Tohyama-kun¡­ W-why did you do such a dangerous thing¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸T-Tohyama¡­¡¹


    Trembling as she walked, Moe was taking care of Kikuyo who was still in shock.


    Aria is a woman as well. She wouldn¡¯t actually hurt them.


    I answered Moe¡¯s question bluntly.


    ¡¸Because I want to give those cowardly little birdies a little surprise.¡¹


    I told her in a whisper, concealing the truth a little¡­


    Then I faced them with more serious expression.


    ¡¸Now is the time for all good girls to head home. I don¡¯t want to see you pick up a gun again either. Your hands are too beautiful to be holding such a thing. But the hands of a goddess are beautiful as well.¡¹


    I answered Moe¨C embedding a hidden message for Aria.


    How was that? Understand me?


    Goddess? At that word a question mark appeared on Aria¡¯s face, and I turned a smile toward her¨C


    ¡¸Oi Aniki! That¡¯s enough. They¡¯re laughing at you over there.¡¹


    Still looking toward the rooftop, G-3 raised a angry voice.


    Standing next to my little brother who apparently wanted more attention¡­


    After checking to see that Aria and the girls had made it to safety, we headed up to the roof¨C


    To the real enemies on the roof I said:


    ¡¸You¡¯re there right? You want to play?¡¹


    After a short silence¡­


    ¡¸¨CShi..¡¹20


    Chinese?


    So, I thought. But from their answer, it seems they understand Japanese.


    ¡¸It appears that you were interested in me, but I have absolutely no desire to have anything to do with you.¡¹


    There was no answer to my demand.


    It would be a problem if they showed up at my house or at school after this.


    So I will blow them off right here.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go G-3.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¨C We¡¯ll make make ¡¯em realise they don¡¯t want to mess with us!¡¹


    Now that I had officially asked for his help, G-3 looked happy.


    Returning to the Mansion grounds, we entered a room with Chinese decor that had apparently been prepared for them¡­


    There were signs that someone had eaten peaches and bananas and there was leftover liver.


    Judging from the table setting, there are three of them.


    Using the ladder, G-3 and I climbed to the roof¨C


    With the melting snow under the moonlight, we came out onto a large tiled roof.


    As I had predicted¨C there were three of them.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¹


    Two of them I recognised.


    The first, I could hardly forget, Coco.


    She was the first that Reki and I had crossed paths with, and her sisters Paonyan and Juju.


    They were supposed to be sentenced to confinement in Nagano Prison. Did she escape alone?


    But I don¡¯t recall any of them wearing glasses.


    A black-haired version of Aria, she looked a little cute in her Qing Dynasty dress, but standing next to Coco¡­


    ¡¸I¡¯m delighted to have met you again, Kinji Tohyama-san. G-3-san.¡¹


    The thin figure with round glasses bowed a respectful greeting to us. I remember him too.


    He wore a plastered smile, and bleow his rounded glasses it was impossible to tell if his thinly slitted eyes were open or closed.


    He wore the classically spectacular embroidered clothes of an Imperial Han court civil official.


    He is the ambassador from, Rampan that showed us the day we met on Empty Island for ¡ºBandire¡»¡­


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s him, Seigen Shokatsu.


    Kikuyo¡¯s connexion to a major Chinese player¨Cwas Rampan. The world really is a small place after all¡­


    ¡­but,


    That¡¯s someone I don¡¯t want to mess with¡­


    Furrowing my eyebrows¨CI regarded the third person present for the first time.


    With straight black hair that reached almost down to her feet, I saw a girl who appeared to be a 5th year Primary schoolgirl.


    Wearing a cutoff Nagoya Butei Girl¡¯s school sailor suit¨C The girls at that school boast ¡ºI will never be shot ¡» so they wear a special uniform that has been trimmed short everywhere.


    The inseams and chest seams are only 1 cm long. Forget her navel, this outrageous uniform leaves her entire abdomen exposed.


    A gentle night wind ruffled her clothes, and it is obvious that she isn¡¯t wearing any underwear underneath so that 1-3 cm of her bare breasts were fleeting exposed. Her slender tanned arms showed from inside her short sleeves.


    But from this person that I don¡¯t want to mess with¡­ It¡¯s not because of her overly exposed state.


    The incident in the bath with Tamamo proved that, and I¡¯m not a Lolicon either.


    ¨CI sensed something by instinct.


    She is not human.


    Only something that has taken the form of a girl. Like Tamamo.


    Also¡­ there¡¯s the thin orange tail.


    Her crimson-coloured eyes permanently opened wide, she wore a blank expression on her face. But it wasn¡¯t the same kind of expressionless look as Reki. It was a look that inspired an impression of ethereal omniscience.


    In comparison to the seemingly endless feeling of perception¡­


    I don¡¯t sense any murderous intent. She is simply standing there, observing.


    With G-3 and I in Hysteria Mode, we could easily take care of her.


    ¡¸Hmph¡­ So that brat is Rampan¡¯s rep for Far East Warfare, huh?¡¹


    G-3 must have noticed the girl as well.


    We have both been drawn into the dark side of the international conflict¨C Far East Warfare.


    In order to prevent an all-out war and large-scale destruction, rules were established that battles between the strongest representatives from each of the involved parties would settle the matter.


    ¡¸Yes, that is correct, but¡­¡¹


    No sooner did Shokatsu¡¯s reply confirm that she was Rampan¡¯s representative than¨C


    *Crunch!* *Crunch!*


    ¡¸I¡¯ve switched from ¡ºNeutral¡» to ¡ºDEEN¡». So I have a reason to fight you!¡¹


    Crushing roof tiles underfoot, G-3 advanced.


    He¡¯s wanted to fight since the beginning and that¡¯s why he followed me¨C


    ¡¸H-halt Tohyama! Dost thou want to fight a Buddha!¡¹


    The quivering voice came from inside my shirt.


    It was Tamamo¡¯s voice coming from the charm hanging around my neck that she had transformed herself into.


    I stopped and stood still.


    ¡¸What exactly would I be fighting?¡¹


    ¡¸T-that form is Kou. She is on par with the Japanese Fenghuang21, chief among the shapeshifters. In India, canonised as The Fighting Buddha, the genuine¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t see any of that. You have to be mistaken.¡¹


    Tamamo is always nervous whenever we face off with a mysterious enemy.


    So I started moving forward again.


    ¡¸What you are planning almost amounts to an insurrection! You would make every shapeshifter in China your enemy!¡¹


    Because she was being noisy, I took out the charm to throw it away, but with a *Poof!* Tamamo materialised clinging to my legs.


    ¡¸¨CAgainst Kou, guns and blades have no effect! Halt, both of you!¡¹


    Because Tamamo was so desperately frantic, I stopped, but cutting across in front of me¨C


    ¡¸Ha Ha! Guns? Blades? I¡¯ve never counted on any of those things! We use our supersonic fists!¡¹


    Still laughing, G3 clenched his right fist¡­ *Intimidate!*


    Lowering his posture G-3 set his feet in the stance for ¡ºMeteor¡»¨C his version of my ¡ºOuka¡».


    He was facing Kou, and Tamamo called out to Rampan¡¯s warrior.


    ¨CAt this point, G-3 will win.


    That¡¯s how I see it.


    But what¡­? Coco and Shokatsu are looking somewhat flustered.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright if I kill a pagan god!¡¹


    As a Christian, G-3 spoke angrily as if carrying out one of the Church¡¯s threats¡­ and advanced on his enemy Kou¡­ but above him¡­ Wh-what is that?


    Small specks of golden light appeared.


    Their number steadily increased.


    Swirling around, they formed a golden ring about 20 cm across.


    That floating ring of light reminds me of the paintings of religious icons, angels, and gods¨C


    ¡¸G-Golden Ring Crown22¡­! ¨CKou! I implore you to stop!¡¹


    Tamamo shrieked.


    In the very next instant¡­


    *Flash!*


    ¡¸ ¨C!?¡¹


    The area was bathed in red light.


    But there was no sound.


    From Kou¡¯s eye, a line of laser light flashed out and struck G-3 in the chest.


    It had all taken a tenth of a second.


    ¡¸¡­!?¡¹


    And with just that¨C


    G-3 crumpled on the spot without a sound.


    His eyes wide in shock, G-3 had the expression of someone who hadn¡¯t the slightest clue of what had happened.


    Then his pupils dilated¡­!


    From his mouth¡­ blood came¡­! From the amount streaming out, I could tell at a glance that it was fatal.


    ¡¸G-G-3!¡¹


    What just happened¡­!


    It was only some kind of light.


    Did something hit you? No that wasn¡¯t it.


    Bullets bounce off of your scientifically engineered armour like popcorn.


    ¡¸¨CRu raada fuoru, oru?¡¹


    Kou tilted her head¨C


    And began mumbling in some unintelligible language. Red light in her eye, she turned to face me.


    Coco and Shokatsu seemed to be dumb-struck by the spectacle.


    Rampan itself¨C can¡¯t even control this mysterious girl.


    Even though I was in Hysteria Mode, it took me several seconds to understand what had happened.


    ¡¸We must flee, Tohyama! We cannot help G-3! That was the Compliant Rod23¡­ A laser beam! Even I cannot ward against it!¡¹


    ¨CA laser¡­!?


    That¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s what Kou shot from her eye!? And I couldn¡¯t even pick up on her bloodlust¡­!


    An attack at the speed of light.


    And even if I could have predicted her, even a knife wielded at the speed of sound would not have worked. There is absolutely no way to defend against it!


    G-3 and I could only take on enemies with bullets that moved at the speed of sound.


    ¡¸W-What the hell¡­? She¡¯s¡­!¡¹


    I want to immediately rush to G-3¡¯s aid, but I can¡¯t move forward.


    Kou¡¯s red eye is now fixed on me.


    Tamamo bared her canines and shrieked at me:


    ¡¸¨CI told you! Kou is the Fighting Buddha¨CSun Wukong!¡¹


    Go For The NEXT!!!


    (END OF CHAPTER)


    Afterword:


    Hello! Thanks for waiting! I am the person who has happily written, of course, the novel, the side stories, and the source material for the manga and 4-Koma¨CAkamatsu. Right now the 12th volume of the ¡ºHidan no Aria¡» novel, 6th of the ¡ºHidan no Aria¡» manga, 4th of ¡ºHidan no Aria AA¡» and the 4-Koma are all for sale at the same time! It¡¯s an Aria Festival! I¡¯m not an author that just writes, but I also read and enjoy the story too. I was so excited and entertained that it awakened some new kind of Hysteria Mode! Fuooooo! Now for the Q&A corner!


    Q: Akamatsu-sensei, of all the characters, which one do you like best?


    This question was not asked by one, but several readers. This question might be the number one questions authors are asked. Thank-you for the question! And the answer is¨C¡ºI love all my characters equally!¡»


    I think this is the best possible answer, as it won¡¯t hurt any character¡¯s feelings. But I think that such an answer might disappoint some of my readers. So if forced, I¡¯d say ¡ºTakachiho Urara¡» is my favorite. Huh!! Who¡¯s that!?¨C You might be thinking. She¡¯s introduced in the beginning Author¡¯s notes of the AA manga, you should read it! The 3rd volume is coming out soon!


    Takachiho is, what we would call AN Ojou-sama¨C a high-handed beauty. A first-year student at Butei Institute, and Aria¡¯s Kouhai. She uses the Ruger Super RedHawk with .454 calibre bullets and is a good shot. She is beautiful enough to be recruited by CVR and she has many other good points¡­ but she is very proud, has a hard time making friends, and tries to solve problems with the power of money. I love writing characters with many good points and flaws. Even though I¡¯m the one writing them, I think it¡¯s fun and awfully human to wonder how they will grow. As a matter of fact, she has already appeared in the original novels, so please look for her!


    Well, Hidan no Aria has finally reached it¡¯s 12th volume. In this volume, Kinji¨C like all the characters¨C have grown little-by-little, and if my readers so too, that would make me very happy!


    A certain day in May 2012


    Akamatsu Chuugaku


    (END OF TEXT)


    ******************************


    1. Made-up word meaning demon-banish-boundary.


    2. The meaning here is that Kinji thinks he, or his Hysteria Mode is the issue, and he can¡¯t exorcise or get rid of part of himself.


    3. The words here are ¡®Scarlet miko¡¯ and ¡®Azure miko¡¯, obviously referring to Shirayuki and Reki, respectively


    4. Rumiko and Rimiko have to do with similar blue-green colours (Japanese often makes no distinction between blue and green). Maybe Reki has an evil twin!! Haha!


    5. Sushi wrapped in fried tofu


    6. Word refers to a style of delinquents popular in to 70 and 80¡¯s. No relation to American yankees.


    7. A Japanese fast food chain.


    8. Kind of long coat with writing on the back worn by bosouzoku and yankee delinquents.


    9. The original phrase is a saying of Buddha. The original intent was that of humility because Buddha recognised that he was connected to all life, thus he was everything. It is mistakenly used as an egotistical statement of superiority by some.


    10. About 57 Euro, 50 British Pounds, and 63 USD.


    11. About 243 Euro, 213 British Pounds, and 270 USD.


    12. An erotic novel publishing house.


    13. Ending theme for a TV series about fictional Tohyama Kin¨C an Edo period samurai and administrator that helped the common people.


    14. In Japan, gun laws are crazy strict. It is almost impossible to own a gun other than a hunting rifle. The only exception to this rule are old guns for collectors. The stipulation being that the antiques are non-functional. The implication is that she imported them as non-functioning antiques.


    15. That long stemmed smoking pipe that you always see Japanese people smoking in historical settings.


    16. Omake is used as an anime and manga fandom term to mean ¡®extra or bonus¡¯¨Cusually free stuff bundled with books, DVD¡¯s, or BD¡¯s.


    17. This is a cultural reference to a common semi-comical caricature of government corruption. As the story goes, an evil magistrate lures a town girl close and unties her obi and spins her out of her clothes.


    18. Famous high-quality textile specially made since the Heian period. Expensive $$$.


    19. Kanji Say ¡®Bullet Grip¡¯.


    20. ¡®Yes¡¯, in Chinese.


    21. Chinese Pheonix. A terrifying bird that is often associated with Yin¨C the complement of Yang that is associated with the Chinese Dragon.


    22. Seems to refer to the golden rings on ends of the magical shape-shifting staff owned by Sun Wukong in legends. It could change size and shape based on the wielder¡¯s wishes but weighed ~8000 kilos.


    23. Explicit mention of Sun Wukong¡¯s rod.

 Volume 13 - CH 1

    (BEGIN CHAPTER)


    ¡¸G-3¡­!¡¹


    This American-made human weapon, capable of of surpassing bullets travelling at the speed of sound¡­ this Genion.


    Posessing the same amount of fighting power that I do, and my younger brother.


    In just one hit¡­!


    He was taken down.


    This girl from Rampan, Kou, hit him with a laser¨C an attack at the speed of light.


    W¡­What is this¡­?


    Under the moonlight, on top of the tiled roof of the Kagataka Family¡¯s residence, I stood frozen, unable to respond.


    G-3 hadn¡¯t moved a single muscle.


    Turned sideways in the instant he had fallen, his face still bore the same look of shocked surprise.


    His blue-green eyes are dilated and staring.


    Even though blood is oozing from his mouth, he shows no sign of voluntary muscle movement.


    I-Instant death.


    But I can¡¯t even approach his body. Because Kou has fixed me with her red, right eye.


    The one that just fired the laser.


    I have no doubt that she is fixing her sights.


    If she hits me with one of those attacks, I¡¯ll be dead 0.1 seconds later.


    The overwhelming reality of that fact kept me glued to the spot as if I were tied in place.


    ¡¸¨CKou! I implore you to stop! This is the land of Wa! If you start killing humans¨C it would provoke a war between the kesshou of Wa and Tang!1 I implore you to stop!!!!¡¹


    Ignoring Tamamo¡¯s shrieks¨C


    The small girl Kou in the cut-off sailor suit uniform raised her hands.


    She pointed both her hands toward me as if guaging proper distance between us for a formal assembly line-up.


    As if she were taking careful aim at me instead of G-3 who was behind me. Just then, the two leaders from Rampan¨C CoCo and Shokatsu¨Cbecame frantic.


    ¡¸Koru oru, torumaesu karugararu.¡¹


    The words were unitelligible, but from the tone suggested a warning not to interfere.


    No good¡­!


    No one can stop this Kou! It is as if we truly have awakened the wrath of a god!


    Kou¡¯s long hair that reached to her feet rocked in the breeze¡­


    ¨CShe¡¯s going to shoot¡­!


    I swallowed my saliva, and just then¡­


    *Zip!* *Whoosh!*


    With a high-pitch whine like a bottle-rocket, red smoke went up from the garden and reached into the sky


    ¡¸!?¡¹


    Carried by the wind, the smoke curtain spread out and coated the night sky.


    *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!*


    After that another, and another shot out, aqua blue and ivory white.


    The tri-colour smoke screen drifted up over the roof of the mansion.


    ¡­Smoke Bullets¡­!


    These synthetic Butei bullets obstruct visibility by dispersing fine coloured paritcles with an aerosol.


    Red, blue, and white: the colours of the Union Jack. Aria is providing back-up.


    Aria had seen the laser fly through the air and deduced that it was an enemy attack that we were unable to counter. As expected of Holmes the 4th. I am grateful for that unmatched sharpneness.


    Smoke filled the space between me and Kou, and neither of us could see each other.


    ¡¸Tamamo, run!!¡¹


    I ordered when in became diffiicult to distinguish the fox girl at my feet. Nodding, she used her tail as a sled, and as she slid down the roof tiles¨CI shot a glance toward G-3.


    Then, grabbing and hugging G-3¡¯s limp body tightly, I slipped down the slope of the roof.


    As I slid down, my Hysteria Mode enhanced hearing picked up:


    ¡ºKou still hasn¡¯t woken up!¡»


    ¡ºPatra¡¯s key should do the trick.¡»


    As Coco and Shokatsu shouted.


    Shifting G-3 on to my back mid-air, as I landed with a *Thump!*, I sprinted out of the garden.


    Run¡­ Run!


    In the lot outside of the garden there was a white convertible¨C a Lamborghini Murci¨¦lago?. I stuffed G-3 into the passenger seat and jumped in myself.


    Taking a bump key out of my Butei handbook, I started the engine. The car¡¯s rear was facing out, so I put it in Reverse gear¨Cspinning it around and aiming for the exit gates.


    As I did this, there was a *Clunk!*. Tamamo¡¯s getas struck the transparent engine cover behind the seats as she jumped on to the car. I don¡¯t see Aria. She must have already evacuated.


    Now¡­ all that¡¯s left is to run and hide.


    If she comes after us with the laser, there¡¯s nothing I can do to stop it.


    ¡¸Shit¡­! Shit¡­!¡¹


    Once we cleared the gates, I stomped down on the accelerator.


    I ground my teeth in frustration.


    After travelling several kilometres along the Metro Electric Rail line, I pulled off the road and flipped on the hazard lights¡­


    I rested my forehead on the wheel, taking deep breaths and steeling myself¨Cto look at G-3¡¯s lifeless body.


    Then,


    ¡¸¡­ *Gasp!*¡­!¡¹


    He smiled. A smile formed on G-3¡¯s bloody mouth.


    His eyes met my gaze and looked back at me.


    He seemed to be in pain and a cold sweat, but grinned back at my astonished face.


    H-he¡¯s alive¡­.!


    Tamamo, who had said: ¡ºWe cannot help G-3!¡», her eyes widened into saucers.


    ¡¸¡­Just now, Aniki, you showed me a new technique. So in return, I¡¯ll show you one of mine. Actually, it¡¯s two.¡¹


    He said in a weak voice and raised two quivering fingers in a victory sign.


    Y-you¡¯re really alive!


    Even after being hit with a laser to the chest.


    ¡¸Number one¨C ¡ºPossum¡»2. You purposely dilating your pupils¨Csomething even a rookie Pentagon spy can pull off. As for the blood, you bite your tongue to add some extra flair.¡¹


    ¡¸D-don¡¯t speak! You¡¯ve been shot in the chest¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸No major organs were hurt, so relax. In America getting shot or punched is like saying ¡®hello¡¯. As soon as I detect danger, I change my position so that bullet will hit at the angle I want. The bullet passes through the space between the organs. Thats number two¨C¡ºOrgan Through¡»3 But I never imagined that they would be using a laser!¡¹


    A-amazing¡­!


    I¡¯ve survived many scences of carnage, but as expected of an American, he¡¯s hardcore.


    It¡¯s a technique that I absolutely never want to use.


    ¨CG-3¡­


    The instant he noticed that Kou¡¯s eye had become something like the muzzle of a gun¨C he cancelled his ¡ºMeteor¡». Then, avoiding injury to his internal organs, he made the risky decision to let the laser pass through him. He then finished the crazy stunt by playing dead.


    Th-That guy¡­. has some real balls!


    While I am impressed, there is not doubt that he must have recieved a serious wound.


    In actuality, G-3 can¡¯t even sit up in the passenger seat.


    Then¨Cfrom the sky *Ta!* *Ta!* *Ta!* *Ta!*¡­ I heard the sound of a rotor.


    A chopper. It was getting closer and lower. Headed our way.


    I gazed up into the gloom.


    Rampan is following us¡­! Where are they¡­?


    From the sound¡­ it¡¯s a dual-motor, four-blade Black Hawk UH-60. A military chopper.


    You have some nerve to fly that thing through Japanese airspace!


    9 mm bullets will bounce off a Black Hawk like a pea shooter, but as the sound drew closer I grasped my Beretta and¨CG-3 softly laid his artificial hand on my arm. Then¡­


    *Zzz!* *Zzz!* *Zzz!*¡­*Crackle!* *Crackle!*


    With a sound like a giant bug zapper, a black attack chopper appeared in the sky 200 metres away.


    It looked like it had suddenly warped in from another dimension.


    ¨CI remembered seeing something like it before.


    It was the same as G-3¡¯s Galleon¨CPhoto-refractive Camoflauge.


    ¡¸Sorry Aniki. I¡¯ll be gone for a little while.¡¹


    G-3 said, then there was a *Bam!*.


    It was the sound of someone making a considerable drop from the Black Hawk and landing on the right side of the Lambourghini.


    Then with a *Zzz!* sound¡­ taking off a Photo-refrective Camoflauge hood and wearing Neue Ange body armour, a woman appeared.


    If I recall, this is Tsukumo, G-3¡¯s underling. So G-3 called for relief.


    ¡¸Third-sama! Oh, Oh¡­ Wh-what has happened¡­!?¡¹


    Her fox ears were working anxiously under her medium length chestnut hair, and with eyes for no one else, Tsukumo rushed over to G-3.


    She isn¡¯t even worried about herself.


    ¡¸¨CDon¡¯t make such a ruckus! This is nothing, I tell you! If it wasn¡¯t for my meddling Aniki, I would have entered Hysteria Agonizante4 and escaped by myself!¡¹


    G-3 brazened it out.


    Nodding along, with fingers trembling in her fingerless gloves Tsukumo took out carbiners¡­ then finally noticed Tamamo¡¯s presence.


    ¡¸M-¡­M-m-m-My Lady Tamamo! Her Highness the Young Empress, Greatest among the Powerful Kitsune, I am a f-fool for having addressed you in such an uncouth manner! This one, I-I-I-Ikuina Tsukumo, is unworthy, unworthy¡ª! ¡¹


    *Plop!*


    Spreading her coat on the ground beside the car, Tsukumo suddenly prostrated herself. Even her ears were bowed.


    But it seemed that she couldn¡¯t totally forget about G-3, so she stayed there quivering and twitching nervously.


    ¡¸¨CWorry not, worry not. These are dire straits. Attend me in G-3¡¯s treatment.¡¹


    Tamamo said that¡­ Tsukumo stood, but looked like a nervous employee wigging out while standing in front of their company director or chairman. Her own and G-3¡¯s armour were equipped with metal fittings, and she failed many times to attach the clips.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve heard about a kitsune social hierarchy, but¨C


    It seems that Tamamo is very highly ranked kitsune. In reality though, I don¡¯t see how.


    ¡¸G-3¡¯s wound is of Tang-ian origin and is a result of Kou¡¯s Compliant Rod. I attempted to placate the Bhudda, however¡­ it was as if Kou did not hear me at all. It was as if she had completely lost her reason.¡¹


    ¡¸T-¡­Tang-ian! K-¡­Kou!?¡¹


    Hearing those names, Tsukumo¡¯s eyes bulged out of their sockets.


    It seems that Kou is a famous name in the world of youkai.


    But that is only to be expected. The other name Tamamo blurted out¨C Sun Wukong¨C is a name everyone knows. The legendary monkey from ¡ºThe Journey West¡», one of the Four Chinese Classics.


    Sun Goku travelled with Xuanzang on his famous journey and in recognition for his noble deeds was granted Bhuddahood. I thought it was all a fairy-tale, but¡­


    To think that it really happened and that he is alive¡­!


    And if that weren¡¯t enough, he is that girl!


    It defies all normal forms of logic. Something impossible to swallow. And that the Compliant Rod¨C the ¡ºred rod able to stretch to any length¡»¨C was actually a laser beam.


    ¨CBut I have to accept it all as fact.


    It would be dangerous to do otherwise.


    After all¨C


    Kou is a soldier for our enemy ¡ºRampan¡».


    Thanks to Vlad¨CCount Dracula¨C I already have experience fighting hostile monsters.


    As I reflected on my experiences with the otherworldly, my hair whipping wildly in the helicopter¡¯s downwash¨C a cable fell from the chopper, and I helped Tsukumo attach it the the fittings on her armour.


    Even though I had helped Tsukumo, she shot me a look that said: ¡ºIt¡¯s your fault that our Master is so injured¡»¡­Ignoring it, I spoke.


    ¡¸That¡¯s what you get for defying a god. I hope you learned something from this, Kinzou.¡¹


    I said, concluding that I might not see G-3 for a while.


    I¡¯m not a devout person myself, but even after hearing Kou was a god, G-3 still tried to kill her.


    He also has this great ambition to use the power of the ¡ºHidan no Aria¡» to revive someone who is dead. But really, this total lack of respect for the gods is too much.


    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹


    With that, he turned his eyes away from me, and was now in a position that made it look like he was embracing Tsukumo.


    The sound of a winch motor came from the Black Hawk¨C


    G-3 and tsukumo were lifted up from the car.


    ¡¸I will consult with Fushimi about this matter. There will also likely be emmisaries from Tang and Tenjiku as well.5 Those of you of the lower second rank and below should refrain from hasty action6. Tell your older sisters Nagumo and Yakumo to contanct me. A telephone call will suffice.¡¹


    As Tsukumo rose, Tamamo gave her some kind of order¨C and having retrieved both Tsukumo and G-3, the chopper became transparent again and vanished into the darkness.


    ***********************************************************************************


    After that, I was able to get in touch with Aria via my mobile, but¡­ Aria was pursuing the car that the members of Rampan were using to escape, using her flying skirt.


    However, the well-established failure rate of Hiraga¡¯s inventions manifested itself. One of the control fins failed, forcing Aria to crash on Otome Road7 in East Ikebukuro. And so they escaped¡­


    ¡¸In the car were Coco, Shokatsu¡­ and that Nagoya High Girl in the cut-off uniform. It looks like that elementary-schooler fainted or something.¡¹


    The elementary-schooler looking Aria said¡­


    I warned Aria just how dangerous that chibi could be. I didn¡¯t know why she fainted, but if I didn¡¯t warn her, Aria might be the next to be killed by the laser.


    Aria took the warning seriously.


    ¡¸¨CUnderstood. I¡¯ll keep an eye out. Anyway, Kinji, just leave the car there. The Foriegn Ministry will settle everything somehow. Don¡¯t go bask to the scene, go home. It would be a problem if you were arrested, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹


    She said, and I followed her instruction and left the Lambo¡­


    In order to avoid being picked up on a totally different charge, I asked the elemetary student looking Tamamo to transform into an amulet, and trudged back home on my night journey.


    As I walked, I check the news sites on my mobile¨C as expected, tonight¡¯s gun battle had been reported. But since there were no casualties, the coverage was minimal. Such is the sad state of Modern Japan.


    The incident was reported with the headline ¡ºInternecine strife within the Kagataka Family?¡», but there wasn¡¯t a follow-up report. With no mention of names.


    That¡­


    The Media must be getting pressure from the Foriegn Ministry. And the one putting pressure on the Forieng Ministry¨C the pink twin-tail who just crashed on Otome Road.


    *********************************************************************************************


    I phoned Kaname and told her about how G-3 had been hit with the laser¨C to which she gave the casual reply:


    ¡ºIt¡¯s something that happens to G-3 a lot¡­¡»


    But still somewhat anxious, I think, she said that she would make a get-well visit tommorow at their secret base.


    The words ¡®Secret Base¡¯ made my head spin slightly, and I asked: ¡ºWhere¡¯s that?¡» to which she replied: ¡ºWhich one? In the Pacific, Honolulu and in the Atlantic, Havana¡».


    Hearing that, I lost all feelings of sympathy for G-3¡¯s injuries¨C


    That Bastard! Only establishing his bases in tropical paradises¡­


    Rounding the corner of my house to face the front door¨C I was brought up short.


    A black, unmarked Toyota Crown was parked in front of our house¡­


    Standing in front of the door, my grandfather was bowing, as a figure disappeared into the backseat.


    Some kind of client or guest?


    But who would be calling in the dead of night?


    Peering around the corner, I couldn¡¯t see very well.


    By moonlight, I could only catch their profile, but no features.


    i might have seen him before, or maybe not. I wouldn¡¯t call him old. He¡¯s a young-ish man of medium build that I wouldn¡¯t know to call ¡®Oji-san¡¯ or ¡®Onii-san¡¯.


    But he had a driver for the car¡­


    Huh¡­? That guy sitting in the driver¡¯s seat¡­


    It was dark, and I couldn¡¯t make him out very well¡­ it looked like Shiranui, maybe?


    I thought that, but I was unable to check. and as the car left¡ª


    ¡¸¨CKinji!¡¹


    My grandfather called to me with his back still turned.


    Well, for my ex-military grandfather, my attempt at hiding must have been mere child¡¯s play. He had know full well that I was there.


    So I stepped around the corner like I normally did, and walked over to the front door.


    My grandfather didn¡¯t offer any scolding words for my nightlife activities.


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s about time I asked you. What have you learned about in that new school of yours?¡¹


    His breath puffing white as he spoke.


    I got the feeling that he could see right through me.


    ¡¸Differential Equations, the Sarashina Diaries8, and¡­ ¨Cmyself.¡¹


    ¡¸Good answer!¡¹


    My grandfather smiled and turned to face me.


    ¡¸And you understand where you have to be.¡¹


    It¡¯s as if he was implying that I had to leave.


    But there was a tinge of sadness in his eyes¡­ so I answered him with a smile as I nodded.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll visit every now and then.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Come whenever you want. I will be waiting with the new and improved version of the ¡ºClear Fall Water¡» Gravure!¡¹


    ¨CPlease, don¡¯t trouble yourself. You really shouldn¡¯t.


    ***********************************************************************************


    ¡¸Yes, Tohyama will be changing schools even thought it has only been a short time.¡¹


    Several days later, at the beginning of an extra long homeroom, Gori announced to the second-year Class 2-2.


    I have discovered what I need to be in order not to cause trouble for ordinary people.


    So, I must leave East Ikekuburo High School.


    I had missed two days because of my dispute with the Kagataka Family, but¡­ from the way the class is buzzing, It seems the the rumour that I am changing school has already spread during that time.


    Well, I did call Moe, Fujikibayashi, and Asao and tell them. As they say: if three people know, the world is sure to find out.


    ¡¸Uhhh¡­ It has been a short time, but thank you all so much.¡¹


    I tried to end things on an uneventful note using a canned phrase (essentially parroting what Gori had said), but¨C


    ¡¸Tohyama!¡¹


    ¡¸Tohyama-kun!¡¹


    ¡¸Tohyama-kuuun!¡¹


    Everyone repeated my name in shock. Their face were like children whose favourite superhero serial was ending.


    It made me feel a pang of sadness¡­


    The way Moe lay face-down, sobbing on her desk while the girl sitting next to her consoled her.


    On the other hand, the former braggadocio Fujikibayashi with a bandage plasterd across his face, and the giant Asao with his arm in a cast:


    ¡¸You won¡¯t forget us, right, Tohyama-san!?¡¹


    Wearing their uniform properly after having previously worn it sloppily, they both hugged me.


    I won¡¯t forget. How could I forget such colourful characters?


    Then, the long homeroom came ot an end¡­


    After school was over, dusk fell.


    I had come from the Staff Room, having received paperwork from Gori regarding my school transfer. They should outline the amount of partial credit that I have earned at this school¡­ There were a bit more generous than I expected. I supose it must be ¡®thanks¡¯ for reforming two delinquents.


    I left the Staff Room with a bow, and then¨C


    Reki, who was also transferring schools with me, also exited the Staff Room at about the same time.


    ¡¸In the end¡­ I am dragging you around with me, Reki. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    I apologised for making her transfer schools for the second time on my account¡­ but she shook her head


    ¡¸There is nothing to apologise for.¡¹


    She said as she shook her head from side to side.


    Then with a *Tap!* *Tap*, she followed me like a shadow.


    The evening sunset shone through the windows of the school where I had sought tactical cover on my very first day. The whole area was dyed an angry red.


    Exiting the building, I cast a glance toward the bicycle racks where I had fought Fujikibayash and Asao¨C


    It has only been two weeks¡­ but I am feeling nostalgic leaving this school.


    I was walking along the tree-lined path that led to the school gates, and that I had onced walked with Moe when¡­


    ¡¸¨CNow!!!¡¹


    ¡¸Ready, GO!¡¹


    I heard Fujikibayashi and some girls from the neighboring Class 2-1 shout to each other.


    Reki and I looked back up and saw them unfurl with a rustle.


    The students all simultaneously released large paper banners from their windows.


    Each of them bore a single Katakana character.


    My name: ¡ºTo¡» ¡ºh¡»¡¡¡ºya¡»¡¡¡ºma¡» and Reki¡¯s alias: ¡ºYa¡»¡¡¡ºda¡».


    They wanted to give us a proper send off¡­!


    They must have made those banner specially for us.


    ¡¸Tohyamaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Yadaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Tohyamaa! Call me when you want to have some fun!¡¹


    ¡¸Yada-saan! You should hold an art expo, alright?!¡¹


    ¡¸Tohyama-kuun!¡¹


    ¡¸Yada-chaan!¡¹


    This is a little embarassing¡­ tears are welling up in my eyes. Reki only looked up with her unshakeable poker face.


    On a second look the seeming phrasing of the banners ¡º¥È¥¦¥ä¥Þ¡¡¥ä¥À¡»9seemed unfortunate¨C I grinned wryly at it.


    Then I realised it.


    Until now, I had not even smiled once at this school. But at the very last moment, I could show a smiling face.


    Everyone, thank-you. Thank-you for all of your help.


    I will never forget it. My horizons have been broadened, and I have learned many things at that school.


    Things, I could not have learned from any number of crime scenes and no matter how many millions of bullets I shot. The most important thing I learned was about myself.


    Yes, this school was a place for learning¨C learning about myself.


    ************************************************************************************


    With our extremely odd academic records, getting into a high school at this time of year would be difficult¡­ but there is one extremely odd high school in the Tokyo Metro area that would welcome us with open arms.


    You guessed it. Tokyo Butei High.


    We came crawling back to where we had started. Even though I had made up my own mind to leave, I made a U-turn and came right back.


    It was embarassing.


    But when I telephoned MASTERS, and Ranbyou picked up she cheerfully said:


    ¡ºWe¡¯ve been expecting you!¡»


    What was this? Did you have a bet with the other teachers that Reki and I would come back?


    They also waived the academic and practical skills tests. We only had to attend an interview to be approved for re-admission. This school is as lax as a worn-out rubber band.


    Capitalising on the fact that we had already paid tuition earlier in the year, they didn¡¯t even charge us an additional fee. It looks like the whole system is designed with the expectation that students will return.


    But due to the stunt Reki had pulled on the day we transferred, this time we were ordered to attend our interviews seperately. I can¡¯t do anything about that.


    Because her interview was that morning, after seeing Reki off at the train station, I killed some time in an Ikebukuro gun shop¨C and that afternoon went back to the station.


    ¡­Hmm¡­


    Belatedly, I realised that there was a Junior High School girl watching me.


    That little sister must have some real detective skills!


    I thought that, as I stepped from the platform into the first train of the day on the Marunouchi Line departing from Ikebukuro¡­


    ¡¸¡­Tohyama-kun!¡¹


    *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*


    My former classroom neighbor, Moe Mochizuki had come down the stairs.


    She was still wearing her school uniform, and must have left school early.


    That Junior High girl watching me was Saki. Ever since I saw her, I hoped that Moe would come, but¡­


    No. I shouldn¡¯t get any more involved with her.


    My world is strange and dangerous. Moe¡¯s is normal and safe.


    It¡¯s not just because of the Ulus proverb, but I can¡¯t let a normal human enter my world.


    So I stopped and looked back at Moe and kept silent.


    ¡¸W-well ummm¡­ I¡¯m sorry about this¡­. I must look like some kind of stalker¡­¡¹


    Even Moe could read the situation, and she did not enter the train car.


    As Moe bore a bewildered look on her face, seeing me in the same bulet-proof uniform as that night ¡ª


    ¡ºThe train servicing Ogikubo will depart at 12.56 on track No. 2. Thank-you for your patience.¡»


    The station announcment echoed through the sparsely occupied platform. Since the train was leaving soon, I¨C


    ¡¸The police. It looks like one of my friends took care of it, but¡­ They didn¡¯t come to your house did they?¡¹


    That night in the Kagataka Family¡¯s garden, Moe had shot a gun illegally¨C so I wanted to check.


    At my words, Moe shook her light brown bob-cut from side to side.


    ¡¸And nothing strange has happened around you?¡¹


    ¡¸No, nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡¹


    From the news, I had heard that the Kagatak Family Executives had all been rounded up and all their assets frozen.


    Even the members of the Family who weren¡¯t present found themselves cut off from their money, and unable to continue in the Yakuza business, disbanded.


    ¨CKikuyo made a plea bargain and paid bail to be set free.


    I inferred this because she sent me a mail that said: ¡ºI¡¯m so lonely and I want to see you!¡» to which I have not replied.


    ¡ºThe train servicing Ogikubo will depart shortly on track No. 2. Please board at the nearest door.¡»


    The station announcement urged¨C


    ¡¸T-Tohyama-kun!¡¹


    Moe looked up at me.


    Although not as much as Aria who turns as red as a manga charater¡­ what¡¯s this? Moe blushed furiously.


    Gathering her resolve¨C


    ¡¸Uh¡­ Umm.. Please¡­ give me this!¡¹


    For some reason, she clutched at me tightly.


    She said this as she grasped the second button of my uniform jacket in both hands.


    It was all so sudden. Why would she want the second button from my bulletproof uniform since I am leaving?


    But to apologise for all the things that have happened, it¡¯s a small thing¨C So I popped off the second button and placed it in Moe¡¯s soft hands, wondering if something so simple will really suffice.


    ¡¸¡­T-T-Tohyama-kun¡­!¡¹


    Even though she had asked, Moe seems surprised that I had given it to her.


    Then with her double-lidded eyes moist¨Cshe clutched it to her large soft chest. WIth hands clasped as if in prayer, it looked as if she had received something very, very important, the greatest treasure of her entire life.10


    ¨C*Bzzzzzzzz!*¨C


    The warning bell on the train rang, and Moe became agitated as she looked at me.


    ¡ºThe track No. 2 train¡¯s doors are closing. Please do not try to force your way aboard.¡»


    ¡¸Oh, Oh! I¡­ I¡­ still have something to tell you, and I haven¡¯t said it yet!¡¹


    The bell stopped ringing and Moe said to me¨C


    ¡¸Tohyama-kun¡­ I¡­¡¹


    ¨CAnd the train doors shut.


    Through the glass I could see Moe¡¯s cherry-coloured lips moving, but I couldn¡¯t hear her voice.


    Moe finished her sentence. She had said what she wanted me to hear.


    But I purposely did not read her lips.


    It was something Moe certainly wanted to tell me with her own voice. It would be wrong to steal it from her lips. She is an awefully, awefully good girl, after all.


    ********************************************


    I boarded the Yurikamome Transit Line11 at Shimbashi Station on my way to Daiba.


    The Christmas season was in full swing in Daiba as I boarded the monorail to Butei High¡¯s artificial island.


    ¨CI¡¯m back.


    Not even the fresh salt-water scent relaxed my clenched jaw.


    Walking from Futoukita Station12, I cast a glance at INQUESTA as I entered MASTERS¡­ Takamagahara-sensai met me there, as I went once more to trade formalities with Headmaster Takeru Midorimatsu. While in his office, I had the impression of : ¡ºOh, so he¡¯s that sort of a person¡», but in the instant we left the room, the impression was lost¨C


    After that, I only had my interview with my Homeroom teacher, Yutori Takamagahara-sensei.


    *****************************************


    *****************************************


    Takamagahara-sensei is an older bespectacled beauty, and the two of us alone carries the danger of hysterising, but¡­ I have to handle this interview seriously. Because, right now, I am not in any kind of position to complain.


    ¡¸As for residence¡­ You will have your old room. Because the likelihood of their return is high, it is policy to keep the rooms of transfers vacant for a while.¡¹


    So they guessed I¡¯d be coming back.


    ¡¸Just pretend like your secret mission is over and come back to school with dry eyes, alright? It would be better, for the present, if you weren¡¯t too conspicuous.¡¹


    I¡¯m very good at being inconspicuous. I¡¯m naturally lacking in presence, for some reason.


    No one really notices if I¡¯m there or not. I¡¯m sure of that.


    And so, I answered cheerfully,


    ¡¸Yes. Understood.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, well, that is a fine answer! Tohyama-kun, have you possibly gotten slightly more handsome?¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-What?¡¹


    ¡¸Ha Ha Ha! Return students either come back useless and without confidence, or having grown more serious and diligent, and¡­ You seem to belong to the latter category.¡¹


    Takamagahara said, looking pleased as she squinted through her glasses.


    ¡¸And since your tale has had such a pleasant ending¡­ Ta da!¡¹


    While voicing that sound effect with her mouth, she took official looking documents from an international mail envelope.


    There¡¯s some kind of writing on the envelope¡­ I can¡¯t read it. I looks like English, so I can¡¯t read it. The sender¡¯s address was¡­ Gardone Val Trompia, Italy¡­ Is it from Italy?13


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Why do you think it is so difficult to get a scholarship to Butei High?¡¹


    You¡¯re asking why, Sensei?


    Do you really think that any kind of right-minded organisation would give money to a school that teaches gun and sword-play?


    ¡¸There seems to be a misunderstanding that we are a corrupt school where the lives of our boys and girls are exposed to danger.¡¹


    You¡¯re calling that universally known fact a misuderstanding¡­?


    ¡¸And so we have stopped soliciting funds from Japanese companies. The legal restrictions are too strict.¡¹


    As they should be!


    I found myself wanting to retort, but instead, I found myself replying: ¡¸Yes¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Sounds right¡¹ and nodding along. I could follow such talk about money.


    Both of my eyes turned to Yen symbols as Takamagahara showed me the envelope.


    ¡¸This was the solution: sponsorship contracts!¡¹


    Sponsorship contracts¡­?


    ¡¸Butei High promotes it¡¯s most promising students to various companies, and we have created a system that allows them to recieve money from paid advertisment. In your case, Tohyama-kun, your offer is from Fabbrica D¡¯Armi Pietro Beretta and it says: ¡ºWe are pleased to offer you a monthly, interest-free loan in the amount of 1000 Euros until your graduation.¡» These papers explains the valuation of the loan agreement, and includes the official contract.¡¹


    Whaaa¡­.!


    1000 Euro, that¡¯s over 100,000 Yen.14


    Granted that it¡¯s a loan and I have to pay it back afterwards, but at no interest, it¡¯s a deal no one could pass up.


    ¡¸Translating¨C¡ºBased on US Pentagon reports, your favoured weapon is the Beretta M92F, and although young, have already risen into the top 100 Asian SDA15 rankings and British Security Forces have classed you as a C-minus Rank on their list of Quasi-dangerous Butei. It is thus presumed that as a highly ranked Butei, you will have occasion to fire many bullets.¡»¨C¡¹


    ¡®Fire many bullets¡¯. There is a certain S-Rank whose name starts with the letter ¡®A¡¯ who is involved in daily gun-battles. Ha Ha Ha Ha! G-3 is even an R-Rank, Beretta.


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡­It¡¯s no good! I had intended to tune out and ignore it, but, dammit, I can¡¯t! I¡¯ve already heard it! What the heck is the Quasi-dangerous Butei List!?


    ¡¸¨C¡ºFurthermore, in both Japan and America you are being examined in much the same light¡»¨C¡¹


    As Takamagahara continued reading out words that I did not want to hear, I plugged my ears, pretending to scratch it while humming ¡ºHmm¡» to myself to prevent the unpleasant information from reaching me.


    Now. I think that should be long enough¡­


    Taking my finger out of my ear¡­


    ¡¸¨C¡ºWith your super-human, virtuosic techniques, you have certainly brought the superior quality of our firm¡¯s products into greater recognition within the Butei Industry where they have previously been sorely undervalued. And so we propose to deliver these avertisment fees. P.S. In the event of death in the line of duty, all accounts must be settled at one.¡» That¡¯s what it says. So what are you going to do? Are you going to sign?¡¹


    She grinned.


    Still smiling, she presented the Italian contract to me, and she seemed not to have any concerns or queastions about the letter she had just read aloud. As expected of a teacher at Butei High. They¡¯re all mad.


    But¡­ Well, this¡­


    Who tells someone that¡¯s only 17 that they have been watching them and starts talking about the end of their life? Also, for someting ¡®virtuosic¡¯ shouldn¡¯t they lend me more than 100,000 Yen per month? And another thing: Who expects someone to pay back a loan after they¡¯re dead? These, and many other retorts came to mind, but I said¡­


    ¡¸I wi£ìl sign. Thank-you very much.¡¹


    ¡¸Here¡¯s a pen. You can sign in kanji.¡¹


    Borrowing a pen from Takamagahara, I signed the contract.


    I get it, I get it, Sensei. There¡¯s a scary light hidden behind your kindly eyes. It really ruins your beautiful face.


    ¨CThe timing of receiving this money¡­


    I had deserted once, and MASTERS was sending me a message: ¡ºWe even got you money, so don¡¯t act up again, alright?¡»


    I can¡¯t resign.


    Instead, I should do what I have decided and stay on at Butei High. I¡¯ll be grateful for the loan.


    From hereon, I will insist that: ¡ºThe M92-FS is the best in the world!¡»


    In reality, it has become widely used due it¡¯s adoption by the US military, making the gun itself and it¡¯s part cheap to buy¡­ and that is how my Beretta and I met.


    But after shooting it for so long, it became familiar. Now it is my favourite weapon. That¡¯s a fact.


    ¡¸By the way, I heard from Nangou-sensei who is in New York¡­ Apparently the the International Armed Detective Organisation (IADO) is deliberating on what alias to give you. They¡¯ve been using an unofficial name, but now they want to formalise it. An alias at 17, that¡¯s wonderfully quick. Amazing, simply amazing!¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡­But Aria¡­Kanzaki-san got her¡¯s at 14 though, right?¡¹


    Ah¡­ I don¡¯t want an alias. It¡¯s some thing a chuunibyou would like.


    My international fame is probably because of that incident: my fight with G-3 in the skies above Sagami Bay. After my face was picked up by the US surveillance satellite KH-14, some Pentagon employees must have spent the time to dig up all the footage they had of my past.


    I¡¯m trying to remember¡­. how many times had I had a gun battle under the sky or some other satelite.


    The battle with the barrage of bullets on the armoured deck of I.U. and the gun fight on top of the bullet train. The fights with Vlad and Hilda¨Ceven through the gaps in the clouds they could have seen something.


    And in this video record of my questionable past they would have seen me: ¡ºTurning bullets around with my bare hands¡» ¡ºDodging and diverting missiles¡» and they would have shared the information with small arms makers, Security Forces in allied countries, and the International Armed Detective Organisation.


    ¡­Ughh¡­.


    Last month, G-3 did say that¡­. I was going to be a celebrity. In the underworld, at least.


    With an unbroken smile, Takamagahara turned to me.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve led a slightly unusual life, Tohyama-kun. But don¡¯t worry. Outstanding students usually have an unusual life.¡¹


    Takamagahara gave me an angelic smile. She was trying to encourage me.


    But hearing her words, my heart sank, and I hung my head.


    Even in this school full of strange people, I am considered ¡ºunusual¡»¡­


    ¡ªI¡­


    After my time at a normal school, I made up my mind to live as a Butei. I¡¯m not suited for anything else.


    But when I decided that, I wanted to be a ¡ºNormal Butei¡».


    Why can¡¯t I do that? Just drift with the current. Why do I have to be special? Being different gets you ostracised. This is Japan.


    So from now on I must aim to be ¡ºnormal¡».


    Of course, I¡¯ve given up on that dream of being an ordinary office worker or government official, but if I embraced the fact that I am no longer human, I won¡¯t be able to stay in this country.


    So from now on, I will aim for normal Butei status, and then¡­


    I¡¯ll be a normal security guard, and then normal bouncer!


    I raised my head with new resolve. That¡¯s right. Look forward, Kinji. You¡¯ve grown mentally stronger over the last few days, if I do say so myself.


    Earning this unusual recognition at this unusual school, might be normal. Multiplying a negative number and a negative number gives yeilds a postive, doesnt it?


    But adding them makes it even more negative.


    *************************************************************


    After concluding the interview that only added to my mental burdens, I left MASTERS¡­


    The clear, cloudless sunset sky dyed the world orange.


    Yesterday when leaving East Ikebukuro High the sun felt very distant, but now that I¡¯ve come back to Butei High it feels warmer. As if it were welcoming me back¨C


    ¡¸Welcome back.¡¹


    I heard a voice say, and turning toward it, the colour of the suffused sunset sky blended slightly with pink twin-tails.


    ¡¸¡­Aria¡¹


    Wearing her sailor suit, Aria was leaning against a bulletin board and looking at me.


    She must have seen me come back to Butei High and waited for me in front of MASTERS.


    I was ordered to go on with dry eyes, so I said:


    ¡¸I¡¯m back.¡¹


    I gave her a weak smile¡­ then,


    *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*


    With small steps that belied more strength than the average girl, Aria rushed over toward me¨C


    *Grab!*


    The tie of her sailor suit fluttering, Aria wrapped her arms around my front.


    ¡¸Oi¡­?¡¹


    Although, because of our respective height differences, it was as if she was hugging my middle.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Under the darkening sky, Aria silently buried her head into my chest.


    Her hair carried the bittersweet scent of jasmine¡­


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t go anywhere else again¡­¡¹


    With a sniff¨C


    Aria whispered her prayer as her head was buried against my chest.


    But I heard that soft whisper.


    ¡¸Anywhere¡­? What do you mean?¡¹


    I asked abruptly.


    With a face about to erput into tears, Aria answered:


    ¡¸¨CAnywhere!¡¹


    She shouted, and suddenly her face told me that she had realised that she was embracing me.


    Then looking up sideways at me, our faces less than 10 cm apart¨C


    *Whooph!* *Da-Thump!*


    With each heartbeat, her face grew redder and redder¨C


    But true to her stereotype, she not only blushed red, but changed her expression as well¡­


    ¡­And she turned an angry, vengeful Niou-like16 face toward me.


    ¡¸Ki~~~~n~~~jii~~~~!!!!!¡¹


    Aria ground her teeth.


    With strength like the heavy machinery that is used to break down the steel girders of a building, Aria gripped me around my back with both hands¡­ and squeezed¡­!


    ¡¸O-Ow! Ow-wow-ow! O-oi! Aria! Quit it! Put me down! You¡¯re going to break my spine. There! I think you¡¯ve already broken something!¡¹


    ¡¸Raaah!¡¹


    With a typical Aria-esque yell¨C I thudded to the ground.


    From a bearhug, she had gone into a front suplex! And I got my face planted into the ground.


    Then with a *Plop!*, I landed on my back dazed¡­ What was that for?


    Finally, when my eyes could focus again, I saw Aria standing in a frightening pose with a smug, devillish sneer on her face that would make anyone unused to Aria¡¯s actions wet themselves¨C


    *Fwish!*


    Taking the edge of her own blouse, she lifted it to reveal her stomach.


    ¡­Umm¡­.What¡¯s going on?


    Is this a new female pervert prank? This is something Riko would do!


    ¡¸The people in the thunderclouds will steal your belly-button, huh? That was a funny joke, wasn¡¯t it, Kinji¡­?¡¹


    ¡­Ah, that¡¯s right¡­!


    I had called Aria from my home in Sugamo¨C


    She must have really been scared by what I said.


    ¡¸After you told me that, I asked Shirayuki and Riko: ¡ºSo, is it really true?¡» and they just laughed at me¡­! They called me name like ¡ºBaby¡», ¡ºChild¡», and ¡ºLittle Girl¡»¡­!¡¹


    Because of the bright sun, I could see the ¡ºD-shape¡» veins on Aria¡¯s forehead and the ¡ºI-shape¡» vein on her neck throbbing. They pulsed with a life of their own.


    ¡¸No, I was just informing you about Japanese cultural superstitions¡­ If you¡¯re going to get angry, you should be angry with Shirayuki and Riko for laughing¨C¡¹


    Without waiting to hear my words, Aria began moving.


    Perhaps having taken ballet lessons as a child, she stood on her toes and stretched herself upward.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    For some reason she stood there silently. An unspeakable sense of dread washed over me.


    Swallaowig my saliva with a gulp, Aria began to spin like a ballerina¨C


    *Spin!* *Spin!* *Spin!* *Spin!* *Spin!*


    ¡¸I¡¯ll open a wind-hole¡­ in your belly button!!¡¹


    *Spin!* *Spin!* *Spin!* *Spin!* *Spin!* *Spin!*


    Her twin-tails and skirt began to spin around her with the centrifugal force, and she pushed off and jumped as she turned.


    Then she pointed the tips of her toes like a whirring drill head!


    She aimed a spinning toe-kick down to pierce through my belly-button.


    O-Organ Through¨C!


    ¨CAs if I could do that!


    With all her strength, Aria bore down on my prone figure and plunged into the ground¡­ That is when I saw him. On the second floor of MASTERS, having apparently completed his own secret mission, I saw Shiranui grinning down at us.


    He mumbled something, and with the sudden sensory boost as I lay in danger of my life, I read his lips: ¡ºThere¡¯s another issue resolved.¡»


    How can you call this problem ¡®resolved¡¯? You need to see an opthamologist, no, a nuerologist!


    **********************************************************************


    Since it had been so long since I had been to Boys Dormitory No. 3, I thought that I¡¯d stop in my room for a bit, but as soon as I unfastened the first button on my jacket¨C


    ¡¸Wha-?!¡¹


    A kitsune tail muffler suddenly appeared around my neck. It was stifling!


    The tail that had appeared twined around my neck. At the end of it was the Road Safety Charm, and I tried to get it over my head when¡­ *Poof!*


    From a small puff of steam, Tamamo appeared wearing a miniskirt school uniform.


    This is surreal.. too surreal. It must be the continuation of the time Hilda appeared from her own shadow Surrealism: Part 2.


    ¡¸Tohyama. I must proceed to Kyoto. To Fushimi, the haunt of many kesshou, even the hopeless Youko17¡ª to meet with the sages. By custom, it is there that the Great Yashima Council18of powerful kitsune invoke Inari.¡¹


    ¡¸I have no idea what you just said, but does it mean that I¡¯ve finally exorcised you?¡¹


    ¡¸You lack proper respect for the gods! Divine punishment!¡¹


    *Whipsh!*


    Taking the gohei19 that she was wearing in her obi, Tamamo hurled it at my face. That was the most direct divine punishment I¡¯ve ever seen.


    ¡¸There are your just deserts! Now make an offering to the gods, I require traveling expenses. I wish to take the high-speed train. There is also fried tofu I would like to acquire for the council.¡¹


    With a jangle of coins,Tamamo spun around, pushing the offertory box on her back in my direction, and as I was about to say: ¡ºI don¡¯t have any money¡»¨C


    ¡¸You¡¯re getting a payout from the Beretta company, aren¡¯t you? So come on and make an offering.¡¹


    ¨Cshe pre-empted me. I do have money this time. Dammit!


    Besides without her, I might have rushed in and attacked Kou like my my stupid brother, so I put in enough fare for the high-speed train (Child¡¯s Fare¨COne-way).


    I haven¡¯t even gotten the scholarship money yet, and in the end, I eneded up dipping into my savings that I didn¡¯t want to touch yet.


    ¡¸Tohyama, listen well¨CI sense that Kou has left Japan and is now in Hong Kong. She is weak, so she must be with the Chinese that brought her.¡¹


    So¡­.they¡¯re in Hong Kong, huh?


    I can puzzle it out. The reason for their hasty retreat.


    Rampan had heard that I, the leader of Baskerville, had transferred away from the rest of the group¡­. Taking advantage of this chance, they used the Kagataka Family, the Japanese yakuza they did business with, to bring Kou to Tokyo and launch an all-out attack.


    But Kou was unstable, so they withdrew to Hong Kong.


    And, as soon as Kou recovers, they will attack again.


    They¡¯ve already killed (or think thay have) a DEEN soldier, and they must be thinking that the battle didn¡¯t turn out badly.


    This last attack was a hit-and-run.


    They will wait until their enemy shows a weakness, patiently waiting in their own territory, biding their time until the perfect moment.


    Then, when the chance appears, they will attack, kill someone, and return swiftly to their own territory.


    They will repeat this strategy, picking us off one-by-one, if they can¡­ So that¡¯s their plan?


    That¡¯s the Chinese for you. Patient. They were able to build the Great Wall, after all.


    But¡­


    That strategy is built upon a false assumption. And if we wanted to exploit that fact, we could.


    Rampan is counting on the fact that we would never attack them.


    In the CoCo sisters¡¯ ancestor Cao Cao¡¯s20 compilation of Sun Tzu¡¯s writings, he identifies the 3 key elements of victory as: the Blessing of Heaven, the advanage of the land, and the unity of the people.


    As for the ¡ºBlessing of Heaven¡»¡­ I might have just the thing.


    *******************************************************************


    ¨CCaravan II.


    Because our daily lives are beset with savagery, for students at Butei High without Christmas plans, MASTERS has planned an event every year¡­ For second-years it is a school trip.


    It¡¯s a graceful method allowing students to assert: ¡¸I have plans for Christmas¡¹ whenever this time of year comes round.


    I don¡¯t have many good Christmas memories. Last year I hit rock-bottom when my older brother disappeared, and when I was little, I have vague memories of my father buying cake. After these experiences, the day merely became one where the town got very busy.


    But about the school trip¨C depending on how many credits those in their Team have earned, each group can choose to go abroad to Shanghai, Hong Kong, Taipei, Seoul, Singapore, Bangkok or Sydney. the second-years are restricted to destinations within Asia and Oceania, while the third-years can go to America or Europe.


    All without teacher supervision.


    In principle, there is supervision, but in practice the teachers all treat the school trip like a work holiday and do whatever they want. This has given rise to many legends concerning these trips.


    Tsuzuri ate a whole head of beef Yukhoe21 in Seoul, Chan Wu free-climbed the Taipei 101 tower, and Ranbyou got so drunk that she went to the Singapore Zoo, sumo wrestled an elephant, and won.


    A Sumo match with an elephant? Wouldn¡¯t her opponent¡¯s front feet¨Cacting as ¡®hands¡¯¨C be touching the ground from the beginning?22


    Incidentally, Ranbyou is the daughter of the Hong Kong yakuza group, Gui Lan Hui, but for some unknown reason, she is not allowed to enter Hong Kong.


    For that reason, Hong Kong is a very popular destination for Caravan II. Everytime she goes to a marraige interview or a group mixer, she adds to the list of Japanese establishments she is banned from. Sooner or later, she is sure to be banned from everywhere on earth except the battlefield.


    This year Ranbyou is leading the group to Singapore¨C the place where Jeanne and Nakasorachi¡¯s 5-girl Team ¡ºConstellation¡» is headed.


    Jeanne had told me on the phone that she planned to meet with the remnant of Daio, I.U.¡¯s elite students, to try to convince them to fight in FEW.


    As one of those attacked by GRENEDA¡¯s Rampan, I thought I should expain, so after a short combined second-year PE Test¡ª


    For the first time, I called for all of Baskerville to assemble, saying: ¡¸We are having a strategy meeting, come quickly.¡¹


    This was my first battle after having made a fresh start.


    I wanted to do my proper duty as leader of Baskerville.


    *************************************************


    The timing of my call-to-assembly could not have been any worse¡­!


    I watched as all of them wearing their gym suits, filed into my room one by one. The members of Baskerville filed into my room one by one, along with the representative from affiliated organisations: Jeanne (I.U.¡¯s Daio), Watson (Liberty Mason), and retreating to a place by the wall, I fell face-forward to the floor. Should I retreat into my metaphorical shell and cry?


    I was prepared for the fact of 6 girls and 1 boy in the same room, but¡­


    This is like a scene out of one of those games that Riko plays where all the heroines in their gym suits gather in one place¨Cthe whole setup for such an event is absurd! What kind of meeting is this!?


    I said a Stra!-ta!-gy! Meeting!


    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you change¡­!?¡¹


    I asked Aria who was wearing her hair straight down for PE.


    ¡¸What were we supposed to do? The girl¡¯s changing room is destroyed!¡¹


    She said, forming her mouth into a tight ¡¯¤Ø¡¯ character and wearing shorts and T-shirt.


    Dammit, Aria! Why do you have to look so cute all the time?


    Your usual twin-tails are cute, but with your hair down and spread out, you look very feminine. This is a fresh look for you. With this level of cuteness, almost anything you do could be forgiven.


    Aria¡¯s statement that the ¡®room¡¯ was ¡®destroyed¡¯ might make an ordinary person uncomfortable, but here at Butei High it means that the girl¡¯s changing room really was destroyed. It was hit with an anti-tank rocket in a training accident.


    ¡¸You said something Butei-like for a change like ¡ºA strategy meeting ¡» and ¡ºCome quickly¡» so you had us worried. We thought: ¡ºDo you think he picked up something strange off the street and ate it?¡» so we rushed over without changing.¡¹


    Watson, carrying a MEDICA equipment case added¨Cshe is still playing the role of a boy, but she is actually a beautiful girl with short hair. Fortunately, I am well experienced in dealing with this cross-dressed character.


    I can manage the two Brits and Reki, who is sitting by the wall hugging her knees. They are wearing the normal T-shirt and shorts gym suits


    But in the dark red, navy blue, and pink¨C


    Shirayuki, Jeanne, Riko¡­.!


    ¨CThose three are wearing bloomers!


    Due to several scandalous hidden-camera incident, those kinds of gym clothes were eradicated from schools in the last century! Haven¡¯t they realised that they are almost identical in design to underwear, and that was the reason for the scandal?


    I would have liked to scold them, but I didn¡¯t like the odds of 3-against-1.


    Shirayuki sat seiza which showedcased her plump thighs.


    Jeanne sat on a stool showcasing her long white legs.


    And showcasing her own stupidity, Riko was wearing a pair of pink lantern bloomers.


    It wouldn¡¯t require an Ikegami23 to explain to each of the reason why ¡ºKinji Tohyama wants you to stop wearing those gym suits¡». But I just gave up.


    Ignoring the crushing headache, I sat down on my sofa¡­


    ¡¸¨CThis strategy meeting is about Far East Warfare.¡¹


    I announced solemly.


    At this point all of them spread themselves out on the floor in front of the sofa.


    By doing so, the girls placed tehmselves in front of the stream of air coming from the air conditoiner.


    Ugh¡­ because they had worked up a sweat in PE¡­. the scent of jasmine, peach, vanilla, mint, citrus, and cinnamon wafted toward me¨Ca symphony of feminine scents.


    It might be called sexism, but the woman-hater in me is nauseated by such smells. ¨C rip


    However, vomiting in front of everyone would be excessive. So, stopping breathing through my nose¨C


    ¡¸¨CWe are going to launch an attack. Our target: Rampan.¡¹


    ¡¸Why did your voice suddenty become nasally, Kinji?¡¹


    A certain person whose name starts with an ¡ºA¡» blurted out¡­


    ¡¸Shut up! Sometimes a person¡¯s nose just gets stuffy. Hey, Jeanne! What about the Coco sisters?¡¹


    ************************************


    ************************************


    I turned to face Jeanne who was sitting across from the sofa, and whose legs¨Cthanks to the design of her navy blue, side-striped bloomers¨C were completely exposed.


    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹


    Jeanne nodded her head and the braids on top of it.


    ¡¸I looked into it because you asked me to, and I confirmed with INFORMA¡­ The three Coco sisters captured during Caravan I will soon be released. It seems that they have paid an enourmous amount in bail.¡¹


    ¡¸Soon¡­?¡¹


    Riko, who seemed to be trying to annoy Aria by attempting to sit in her lap, repeated the word.


    Jeanne responded with a nod of her head.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. For now, the three Coco sisters are still in custody at Nagano Prison. As I believe you have all heard, during Tohyama¡¯s secret mission where he dismantled a non-registered criminal operation24,¨Che met another Coco. This fourth Coco¡¯s abilities are uncertain, but in appearance she is identical to the others, except for her glasses.¡¹


    Everyone was aware how dangerous the Coco sisters were, and the atmosphere became tense.


    Turning to face everyone,


    ¡¸It¡¯s not just this new Coco we have to worry about, there¡¯s also this man Shokatsu we know nothing about. There¡¯s also this litte girl Kou who was able to take out G-3 in one blow. She is strong. According to Tamamo, she is Son Goku, and her Compliant Rod is a laser beam. In a word, it¡¯s an insta-kill technique. There¡¯s no one that can win against it. Except me.¡¹


    I began by outlining our prospects of victory for everyone.


    If I hadn¡¯t, these Butei High girls would have been madly scrambling for their shoes, vying to be the first to attempt to achieve victory.


    ¡¸Leave Kou to me. I¡¯ll take revenge for what she did to my younger brother. When I need help, I¡¯ll ask for it, then you can take action.¡¹


    Am I sounding too much like a demanding husband? Or so I thought.. but they were all looking at e with an expression of: ¡ºNo way! He¡¯s amazing!¡» This isn¡¯t exactly bad. This must be the way to handle girls.


    ¨CTo be honest though, I had no idea how to hadle that insta-kill technique.


    That laser beam travels at the speed of light! If I could shoot nuetrinos from my eyes, I might be able to win, but there isn¡¯t even an American superhero that can do that.


    But I have to fight.


    I have to avenge my younger brother, and as an Aniki, I can¡¯t do nothing.


    When my younger brother attacked my younger sister, I defeated her assailant, but if I don¡¯t avenge my brother, he will start sulking. It¡¯s complicated.


    ¡¸But Kin-chan, you started off by saying: ¡ºWe are going to launch an attack¡»¡­?¡¹


    Shirayuki, who was sitting seiza (and wearing her un-striped bloomers) in a way that it was hard to determine if it was good manners or not , asked as she turned toward the sofa.


    ¡¸¨CUntil now, we have been waiting for someone to attack us in Far East Warfare, and with the distances between us, we have fallen into a deadlock with our enemies. When Kou¡¯s condition deteriorated, the members of Rampan hurried back to Hong Kong. I¡¯m not such a fool to wait until they have finished their preparations. This is war. This isn¡¯t a sport, and there¡¯s no prize for ¡®playing by the rules¡¯.¡¹


    I repeated what Tamamo had said to me after Bandire¨C


    ¡¸Sounds like you stole those lines from someone, but that was great, Kinji!¡¹


    With a snap of her arm, Aria pointed at me, smiling.


    ¡¸Attack is the best defence! In a battle, you have to attack! I¡¯ve been thinking for a long time that being on the defensive wasn¡¯t my style!¡¹


    Nostrils flaring, the elite of ASSAULT vigorously agreed with my offensive plan.


    Turnig to the others¡­they seemed stunned.


    ¡¸Kin-chan-sama, I love the way you¡¯re taking charge!¡¹


    ¡¸Ki-kun, what have you picked up and eaten? This time Riko will make sure you leave it on the road.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Tohyama is the leader of Baskerville. It¡¯s been so long that I¡¯d forgotten.¡¹


    ¡¸Tooyama, I never would have thought it of you, but you¡¯ve taken some kind of illegal drugs¡­ haven¡¯t you?¡¹


    One by one, each of them interjected their own rude reaction.


    Ignoring them for the moment,


    ¡¸That is why we will take advantage of Caravan II. Of the various destinations that we can choose from, Baskerville will choose Hong Kong. Are there no objections?¡¹


    I looked at Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, and Reki.


    ¡¸Sounds good to me!¡¹


    ¡¸I will follow you to the ends of the Earth.¡¹


    ¡¸Riko will eat chestnut moon cakes!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    Receiving 4 out of 4 Yes¡¯s, my offensive plan was passed. Since the time Aria accepted the plan, everyone else agreed.


    Shirayuki does whatever I say, Riko goes along with everyone else, and Reki has no opinions.


    ¡¸¨CTooyama, I will stay in Tokyo. Jeanne will be in Singapore for Caravan II. Don¡¯t worry, as an exchange student, I have enough credits to pick a city in Asia, and I choose Tokyo.¡¹


    I was slightly concerned about how to distibute personnel, but Watson has offered herself to garrison Tokyo.


    ¨CWhen a group of Butei launch an attack from their base, it is inadvisable that every member goes along.


    Naturally this is to prevent an enemy spy from infiltrating, stealing important documents, or destroying equipment¡­but an ally is also needed to serve as a communication network hub. If something unexpected happened, and we were defeated and had to retreat to Tokyo¨C we would need someone to help us re-group.


    For these reasons, is is essential to always have at least one person in Tokyo, and in charge of watching our base.


    Watson isn¡¯t affiliated with any Team¨Ca lone wolf free agent.


    Such a person could save us with some quick action


    The role of guard might seem easy, but actually is the hardest because ¡ºthere is nowhere left to run ¡» and ¡ºthey must defend the base for everyone else with their life¡»¨C


    ¡¸Sorry about this, I¡¯ll help you with your reports afterwards.¡¹


    Watson had assumed the heavy responsibility by herself, so I conveyed my thanks.


    ¡¸Well, when you¡¯re back in the country, let¡¯s visit Roppongi, Akibahara, and Asakusa together, alright?¡¹


    Watson had listed the standard tourist spots visited by foriegn tourists and gave me a wink.


    Ugh. No good. That strange Watson charm is chilling.


    In fact, that wink would be enough to bewitch any Western soldier.


    Rather, Watson, you¡¯re a cross-dressing as a boy, so stop doing that!


    If you give that wink to another guy, it might lead to a strange misunderstanding. Shiranui already misunderstands.


    ******************************************************************************


    Despite having seized leadership and declared: ¡ºWe are attacking Hong Kong!¡», the truth is that I¡¯ve never been outside Japan. I¡¯ve never set foot outside Honshu.


    In Baskerville, Aria and Reki are foreign citizens, and Riko was only born in Japan, but grew up in Europe. Jeanne and Watson are certified Westerners, and so that leave me the one with the least experience travelling.


    But wherever you go, there¡¯s bound to be someone worse off than you¡­


    ¡¸Kin-chan, look! Look! An airport! Woow! Look at all the airplanes¡­!¡¹


    Her long-lashed eyes wide, Shirayuki pointed at the airplane maintenance area through the monorail window. In the morning we will board, but I don¡¯t have the experience to take the lead. I wonder if it will really be alright.


    ¡¸That¡¯s just the maintenance area. The real airport is still ahead.¡¹


    Coincidently, that Fall MASTERS required us to get passports, and we both applied at the same time. It was in that interview that I found out¡­ Ever since she was born, Shirayuki has never been on a plane.


    That means she has less experience than me, because I was on a plane during the hijacking.


    I never thought that I¡¯d ever go overseas, but¡­


    As part of a school trip, Far East Warfare, and to avenge my younger brother (even though he is alive) by attacking his enemies: Kou and Rampan¨C


    There were several reasons I was going, but I have to admit, I was looking forward to it a little.


    This is how things should be, with a little extra room for some enjoyment.


    We¡¯ll take care of everything quickly, then afterwards, when the pressure is off, I want to buy some Hong Kong Manju souveniers.


    There are a few things I want to see. Just as a simple tourist.


    ¡ºThe Million Dollar Nightscape¡»


    The Hong Kong nightscape is said to be so beautiful the it is worth a million dollars to see.


    I¡¯ve seen it in films. Many skyscrapers crammed into a small space, reaching all the way up to the coast. All the shining lights of the city, reflected on the ocean water make the scene twice as dazzling. It¡¯s a sight you could never see in Japan with all of its earthquakes.


    I remember seing it in a Jackie Chan movie. Right before my father¡¯s death.


    ¡º¨CBefore I die, I¡¯d like to see that sight one more time.¡»


    My father wished, but it did not happen.


    But your son is here to fulfill that wish. I will make it come true.


    After beating Rampan, it will feel even sweeter.


    ******************************************************************


    Arriving at Haneda airport the next morning, Shirayuki¡¯s gaze darted around the airport.


    Never having gove overseas before, she clutched an overnight bag to her over-sized chest, looking around curiosly. This is her first time in such a place.


    ¡¸Oi! We¡¯re here.¡¹


    Waiting in the third floor international flight lobby, I spoke to the rest of the gang by telephone¨C


    As planned, all members of Baskerville gathered. All wearing our bullet-proof uniforms.


    ¡¸Mnnrgh¡­.I usually meet up in the lounge.¡¹


    For some reason I didn¡¯t understand, Aria, who had stayed the night in the airport hotel, was somewhat sullen. I guess rich people don¡¯t get up at 5 AM.


    She had a double-room that could take one more person, and Reki slyly took advantage.


    Haimaki was left in the care of a first-year AMBULANCE student, Tsugumi Soumiya, who was conveniently studying veterinary medicine


    ¡¸Wait! Mission to review the catalogue¡¯s with Kyou-chan: Complete! To prepare for Comiket, Riko will force herself to do without sleep!¡¹


    Yelling these words, Riko arrived holding a piece of bread in here mouth, and although she was speaking Japanese, I couldn¡¯t understand a word of what she was saying.


    ¡¸Bwaha! Ki-kun, you have such a weird face in your passport photo. Yuki-chan, yours is so serious! ¡¹


    ¡­Ah. Riko!


    At some point, Riko had stolen my passport from my pocket and Shirayuki¡¯s from her purse!


    Even though she had been up all night, she was still full of energy, and I snatched my passport back from her and said:


    ¡¸¨CYou know that ID photographs always come out looking strange! Rather, I do hope you haven¡¯t forgotten your own passport in your room, have you?¡¹


    Riko only smiled at my small barb.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why Riko always uses professional studio photographs! I have four, which one do you want to see?¡¹


    She displayed four passports, one French, one American, one Japanese, and one from a country I didn¡¯t recognise.


    Why¡­ did you bring them all with you¡­?


    I thought about asking that, but I didn¡¯t. They¡¯re probably all forged, anway. Except for the French one, they all had fake names.


    This phantom thief is not restricted by international borders.


    ¡¸Oh! I have another passport in my bag with Kana¡¯s face on it too. I guess I¡¯m a Japanese guy too.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Alright. As long as you can get through immigration.¡¹


    I was already getting a headache when Riko said:


    ¡¸Aria, I want ot see yours! I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡¹


    And cozied up next to Aria.


    Usually, at this point, Aria would say: ¡ºIf you make a ruckus in a public place, I¡¯ll put a wind-hole in you, Stupid-Riko ¡» and draw her two pistols, but¡­ instead:


    ¡¸Quit messing around, we need to get our luggage checked.¡¹


    And with a *Whipsh!*, she spun around and started walking away briskly.


    With Reki beside me, and Shirayuki following behind like a little duckling because she had never been to an airport before¡­ we followed the sound of Aria¡¯s rolling suitcase wheels to the check-in counter.


    Riko and I could only exchange looks at Aria¡¯s atypical reaction.


    Why doesn¡¯t she want anyone to see her passport photo. Is she making a really strange face in it?


    *******************************************************************************


    At the counter we received our boarding passes with our seat numbers, flight time, and departure gate written on it (In short, our airline tickets), and checked our bags¡­


    Because Shirayuki and didn¡¯t have anything besides Yen, we exchanged our cash for Hong Kong Dollars at the airport¡¯s internal bank while Aria raged at us. The money here really is different than in Japan, and the 20 dollar bill has 3 different designs. The 10 dollar bill has a part that is made of clear plastic. Now it really does seem like we are going overseas.


    In terms of time, the flight will take about 4 and a half hours. I was thinking that we would arrive in such a far country in the time it takes us to complete several class periods. Of course, the exact time depends on the destination country.


    While thinking that, I passed through the private Armed Service Person foreign departure gate.


    It was a pain because in order to take them out of the country, I had to declare¨Cin minute detail¨Cthe exact number and type of guns and bullets. Because we were going to fight Rampan, we were all heavily armed.


    ¡¸1 Beretta, 1 DE, 1 knife, a scramsax¡­ medium-size sword. Now¡­ how much ammunition did I have?¡¹


    So I had to count the 9mm Lugers I was carrying, and dropping them on the floor, I heard someone walk past me quickly.


    *Tap!* Tap!* *Tap!*


    ¡¸What are you doing, slow-poke!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ki-kun, I¡¯m bea~ting you~!¡¹


    It seems that Aria, Reki, and Riko had already filled out their forms beforehand, and now thay all streamed on ahead of me. Cheats! They could have at least helped and told me. As a result¡­ Shirayuki and I were left to slowly fill out the form.


    ¡¸Kin-chan, waaaait! *Whew!*¡­Haa!.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi! Hurry up Shirayuki They¡¯re already at the boarding gate.¡¹


    Without even time to browse the airport duty-free shop, we had to run straight for the gate.


    Damn those world travellers.


    They all had plenty of time to window shop before boarding.


    Tangling her feet, Shirayuki fell with a ¡¸Kyan!¡¹. The reason¡­ an automated walkway. Clumsy as ever.


    ****************************************************


    Our flight number was ANA-1171, a Boeing 777-300ER aircarft.


    Inside the plane, a clear social distinction was made. The truth of which was soon made apparent.


    ¨CFirst there was Aria¡­


    As usual, she was personally conducted toward the first-class seats toward the nose of the plane.


    Coincidentaly, last night I just happened to check the Internet, and a one-way, first-class ticket from Tokyo to Hong Kong costs 250,000 Yen.


    Furthermore, a more luxurious Executive First-Class offering exists where you can charter a whole flight and not have to fly with the common people. Aria had boarded one of those flights to London on that unlucky day in April Riko had hijacked the plane.


    At the time I had guessed that such a one-way fare would be 200,000 Yen, but I had been short by a zero. But it turns out that it was a blessing in disguise. If I had known that is had cost 2 millon Yen, I would not have been able to stop myself from going crazy and starting a gun battle.


    ¨CFinally. there¡¯s Riko and Reki.


    The two of them, it seems, had found it a good deal cheaper and convenient to fly eclusively with this airline many times in the past. They were able to exchange their accumulated trave miles with ANA for a seat upgrade to Business Class.


    In any case, they are expending a lavish luxury on a mere 4 and a half hour flight.


    What a regrettable waste! It appears they know nothing of Japanese virtue.


    Tohyama Charter, Article 1: One should always be guided by a desire for simplicity (I¡¯ve just drafted it now.)


    ¡¸Shirayuki, stay close to me. If we get separated, you¡¯ll get lost. Where¡¯s your seat?¡¹


    I asked as we made our way toward Economy Class¡­ trembling¡­ Shirayuki began to quiver.


    ¡¸K-Kin-chan, I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡­I¡­ It¡¯s a Hotogi rule¡­. Whenever we have to use public transportation, in order to prevent theft, we don¡¯t travel in anything other that first or second-class¡­third or freight-class¡­ is unacceptable.¡¹


    Wilting, with tears welling in her eyes, and hiding her mouth and nose, She showed me her ticket¨C


    B-Business-Class¡­! These people¡­!


    ¡¸I¡¯m so sorry!¡¹


    As if she were doomed to be sepearted from her beloved because of the differences in their social class, she turned and walked away.


    She vanished into the section at the front of the plane reserved for rich people¡­


    Then there was a *Click!*


    The Cabin attendant had drawn the curtains separating Busines Class from the sections above and below, denying me even the sight of those Ojou-samas, and closing me off in Economy Class.


    ***********************************************************************************


    I had already recieved the first installment of the the so-called ¡®scholarship¡¯ from the Beretta Company, but in order to save as much as I could, I bought the least expensive ticket that I could find on-line, and my seat was¡­ at the back of the plane, next to the very last window.


    To top it all off, the man in the seat next to me was a sumo wrestler, of all things.


    As expected of the second-year Tohyama¡¯s incredibly bad luck.


    ¡¸Excuse me. Thanks, bud.¡¹


    As he made his apologies, his large frame encroached upon my personal space, and I didn¡¯t ask him to make room because I didn¡¯t want to fight. Sumo wrestlers are not merely fat. Their body fat percentage is actually quite low compared to the average person, and these giants fight wrapped in an armour of muscle and fat.


    One of my senpai in ASSAULT said: ¡ºSumo wrestlers are the only people I will not fight¡»¡­


    Glancing to the side, I noticed that his )s were as thick as frankfurters. Seriously!


    Left with no other options,


    ¡¸No¡­You¡¯re fine.¡¹


    I answered in a small voice, resigning myself to an even smaller space within Economy Class..


    So I paid the same price for my ticket as this sumo wrestler who is three times my weight? That¡¯s a little strange when you think about it¡­


    With this petty thought in my mind, I looked out at the view of the runway¨C


    The roar of the engines intensified, and the body of the plane increased in speed like a roller coaster, faster, faster¡­ I thought, and the next moment¡­we were flying, and the ground fell away.


    Butei Charter, Aricle 9:¨CLaunch out into the world.


    So¡­ I guess I¡¯ve made a simple beginning like this.


    Disappointingly, I hadn¡¯t even learned English, making pointless excuses pretending that I was too busy.


    The wolrd is only a plane ticket away, you just have to buy one and get on¨C that¡¯s how it starts.


    The number of destinations stretch on toward infinity, and each is different, but none of them are too hard to reach.


    The world, huh¡­


    I should be celebrating this first, small step.


    But thanks to my neigbor the Sumo, I can¡¯t enjoy this feeling of wanderlust.


    *****************************************************************************************


    The plane climbed higher, and eventually the seat belt warning light faded.


    But from the pressure of the Sumo next to me, all parts of my body¨C including my feet, torso, and arms¨C were fixed into position like a parquet.


    That is how I was travelling to Hong Kong.


    As my spirits reached their lowest ebb¡­


    ¡¸Pardon me for the intrusion, Kinji Tohyama-sama. Would you step this way for a moment.¡¹


    A cabin attendant had shown up and spoken to me, so the sumo wrestler stood up¡­


    I stepped into the aisle and followed her.


    She gestured with her hands, as if to say: ¡¸Yes, yes, right this way, please¡¹, and led me into the galley at the middle of the the airplane.


    There in the simplified kitchen area, having doffed his regulation cap and holding in in front of his chest was¡­ the co-pilot¡­? He bowed to me. What is this? Why have they called me here?


    ¡¸¨CTohyama-san. I was the co-pilot aboard flight ANA-600 when you made that emergency landing on that artificial island in April. The captain of this plane was also in command of that plane as well¡­ thank-you so much for what you did for us. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, that time¡­ ¡¹


    The hijacking incident aboard ANA-600 was the first time Aria and I worked together to accomplish something.


    We crossed paths during that incident, and ended up saving the pilot and co-pilot, and now it seems that they are the very same ones piloting this aircraft. Fate is strange, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸We would like to offer a humble token of our gratitude by upgrading your seat to First-Class¨Cwill you accept it?¡¹


    Would I? There¡¯s nothing to stop me! The sumo wrestler will be more comfortable if no one is sitting next to him.


    Coming to that conclusion, I availed myself of their offer¨Cand the cabin attendant who had ust closed the curtain behind me, now opened the curtain ahead of me, and I boldy entered.


    It isn¡¯t just Aria and I, but the perpetrator, Riko, is also aboard¡­but, it would be for the best if I said nothing.


    In Economy Class, 9 people are seated side by side, unlike Businees Class where there are only 7.


    The seats are also wider and more comfortable.


    Indeed, as the name sugests, there was a scattering of seated Businees Executives, and I began moving down the aisle¨C


    From one of the seats,


    ¡¸Ki-kun! You came to see Riko?! You must like Riko a lot to do that~!¡¹


    Riko turned to look up from the anime she was watching and the in-flight meal she was eating.


    Empty boxes of sweets that she had purchased at the airport were scattered on the floor by her seat.


    She was clearly relaxing. Her feet were swining back and forth aimlessly. Do you think you¡¯re at home?


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t come to visit. I¡¯m on my way to my new seat in First.¡¹


    I said, looking down with a~ll the scorn I could muster, as Riko was licking her plate.


    ¡¸Huuuuuuh?! Ki-kun, you¡¯ve become awefully rude! RAAAWR!!¡¹


    She made horns with her index fingers¡ªand while still seated, aimed a series of kicks toward my abdomen.


    With each kick, something flashed breifly between her legs, so I sought refuge by continuing forward on my original course. As soon as I averted my eyes to the floor, I noticed it¨C


    Riko¡¯s shadow¡­!


    There were two of them. Hilda must have come along.


    Rather, Hilda was probably catching a free ride. Just hide in someone¡¯s shadow and you can go anywhere in the world. Whether it¡¯s a cinema or public bath, you could go as many times as you want.


    Pondering Hilda¡¯s, if I say so myself, stinginess, I continued walking.


    ¡¸Endure it¡­ Endure it¡­¡¹


    There¡¯s the traitor.


    With a blanket covering her knees and a sleep mask, Shirayuki was taking anti-travel sickness medication and delerious.


    It seems Shirayuki was stricken with a bout of air-sickness as punishment for abandoning me.


    But you¡¯re supposed to take the medicine, before putting on the mask.


    I thought about pinching her nose shut, but I didn¡¯t want divine judement to fall on me¡­. so I restrained myself and passed up the opportunity.


    I guess its just a poor man¡¯s desire, on my part, wanting to be resentful for something that happened earlier to me.


    So¨Cslightly further on, and sitting in a window seat,


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Reki was staring out at the empty sky with a blank look of total boredom.


    Sitting motionless, Reki made absolutely no effort to take advantage of the especially spacious Business Class seats.


    Why didn¡¯t you just buy an Economy ticket then?


    I thought that as I watched her, and Reki¡¯s reflected eyes and mine met in the reflection of the window.


    But Reki said absolutely nothing. Same as ever.


    *Stare!*¡­ She just watched the reflection of my eyes in the window.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡­Alright, I¡¯ll stare back. I have nothing else to do.


    *Stare!*¡­.Reki and I stared at each other¡­


    ¡­*Whipsh!*¡­


    Huh?¡­With a slightly embarassed look, Reki dropped her gaze slightly.


    Who is this cute little animal?


    I began watching her more intently, fixing my gaze.


    With that thought in mind, I looked down at Reki in her seat and, just for fun, stared at at her for about a solid minute ( about halway through, I could no longer see her reflection, and started looking at her real face)¡­ then Reki hung her head, face turning red. Her short hair underneath her headphones fell forward to cover her eyes and cheeks.


    Her face and the set of her mouth, however, were as expressionless as ever.


    How to explain it¡­ This makes me a little happy.


    In the half-month that Reki had lived with the five of us at my home, she had become more human.


    When she shows these human actions, it¡¯s wonderful, no, very cute!


    As someone who knew the old, Robot Reki, I love seeing her express more of Mint-chan Yada.


    *************************************************


    Passing through Business Class, or as Shirayuki would say: Second-Class, I made my way up to First-Class¨C


    Setting foot in First-Class, I could tell it was removed even from Business-Class.


    As expected of First, even the carpet underfoot was different.


    In the use of space, there was ample elbow room left. In the same space that Economy crammed 50 seats, there were only 8 seats so large that they approached the size of moveable beds.


    At the front there were two seats in the centre, and only one of the pair was occupied.


    In other words, this whole space has been reserved for Aria alone.


    They must have offered me the seat upgrade because it was so empty.


    But¡­ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m slightly embarassed.


    That means that it¡¯s just the two of us, Aria and I in this room.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Quietly, I crept up to Aria¡¯s seat and¡­


    ¡­Zzz¡­Zzz¡­


    *********************


    *********************


    In her capsule-like seat, Aria was asleep.


    Just like an infant in a cradle.


    Oh! Aria¡¯s passport¡­


    It sat on the cocktail table by her seat, as she dozed, unwaking and defenceless.


    Aria currently holds dual Anglo-Japanese citizenship, but her passport does not have the Japanese chrysanthemum design,but rather bears the unicorn, lion, and crown of the UK.


    Inspecting it, it looks fairly well-used. If I had to guess, about 5 years old.


    Speaking of her passport, back at Haneda, when Riko pressed Aria to see her photgraph¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to show it for some reason. She even got depressed.


    Well, let¡¯s consider it. At any rate, she probably sneezed, or there is some other such embrassing thing in the picture.


    Now that you¡¯re sleeping, I have the chance to see it..


    So, taking the passport in my hand, *Flip!* *Flip!* I found the Photographic Identification page.


    ¡­


    Quietly, I closed the book.


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Aria¡­ you¡­


    I¡­don¡¯t have the words.


    I¡¯m sorry. I just looked on a whim.


    But I think it was better for me to see it. In a way, it has cofirmed my resolve once more.


    To fight at your side as a Buei for a little while¨C that is my resolve.


    As I looked down at the dozing Aria, and carefully replaced her passport on the table¡­


    ¡¸Momomen¡­*Slurp!*¡­. Mmm¡­¡¹


    Aria inhaled her own saliva with a noise, and starting, awakened.


    What the heck!? Is that the plural f momoman?


    ¡¸Huh¡­Kinji?¡¹


    Aria awakened to find me looking down at her, and she was opening her camellia eyes little by little.


    ¡¸Momomen? Is that th plural form of momoman? Well, at least I know how much you are looking forward to trying genuine Hong Kong momoman.¡¹


    ¡¸W-What¡¯s this? Are you saying that food is the only thing I care about¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Say that after you wipe away the saliva.¡¹


    I plopped myself down in the seat next to Aria.


    I sat with all the dignity and ease I coud muster. And feeling like a celebrity, I crossed my legs comfortably.


    Yes, this is magnificent. So this is First-Class?


    The seats are so soft and comfortable, that they would make anyone¨Cnot just Aria¨Cfeel drowsy.


    ¡¸Sir, could I please check your boarding pass?¡¹


    Thinking I had just come up here of my own accord, Aria asked me, immitating a cabin attendant whilst sitting in a sloppy seiza.


    ¡¸You¡¯ll have to go check with the pilot. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be delighted to take care of it.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand it at all, but it seems that you got a hold of this seat fair and square.¡¹


    It seems Aria had applied her sharp deduction skills and reasoned out the truth from my bearing.


    *Smile!*


    Revealing a cat-like canine, she smiled in delight.


    She was probably lonely in this large space alone.


    Indeed she seems to be in a rather good mood. That¡¯s good. It meas that I don¡¯t have to worry about my safety for the rest of the flight.


    ¡¸So, Kinji, what are you planning to eat for dinner when we get to Hong Kong?¡¹


    She was thinking about food after all.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really have any specific plans. I¡¯ll just eat whatever.¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, let me buy you dinner. Hong Kong has a lot of delicious restaraunts, but I don¡¯t want to go to any of them alone. They¡¯re usually crowded.¡¹


    Her seat was so large that it looked like the pint-sized Aria was sitting on a bed instead of a seat because she was crawling on all fours.


    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll take you up on your offer. You can¡¯t fight on an empty stomach. But one thing. If possible, I¡¯d like a place with a view of the nightscape.¡¹


    I asked, wanting to see the ¡ºMillion Dollar Nightscape¡» that my father had not been able to see¨C


    ¡¸N¡­nightscape. Got it.¡¹


    Mistakenly reading something else into my words, Aria straightened with a sober expression.


    In eager anticipation, she leaned her upper half forward.


    Doing so, the neckline of her sailor suit opened, and I could see down to her chest and¡­ in an instant, I thought that I was doomed, but, no, I was safe.


    It wasn¡¯t Shirayuki or Riko¡¯s cleavage, so all I saw was a growing shadow inside.


    But apparently noticing where my fearful galnce had landed,


    ¡¸Ah¡­! You¡¯re doing it again¡­! Stupid Kinji¡­¡¹


    With a blurred movement, Aria gathered the front of her uniform in her hands, and hugged it to her chest. Then, with a *Whiph!*, turned to sit with her small back facing me.


    ¡¸¨CWhy are you trying to look at my chest? You have some pretty strange tastes, don¡¯t you think?¡¹


    She said, half-looking over her shoulder and turning red with embarassment¡­


    ¡¸No¡­That¡¯s not right at all. Guy¡¯s eyes naturally go to those places regardless of their personal preferences.¡¹


    I tried to offer up an excuse, explaining by logic that it was a general rule rather than an individual wrongdoing.


    ¡¸But I don¡¯t have anything to provoke natural instinct. Sometimes Shirayuki calls me all of a sudden in the middle of the night to say: ¡ºGuys prefer large breasts¡», then hangs up.¡¹


    What are you doing, Shirayuki? That¡¯s a psychological attack.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t conclude that about all men. At least it¡¯s not true in my case.¡¹


    Large, or small, it doesn¡¯t matter. A girl¡¯s breasts are a problem.


    As I spoke, Aria whirled her head around.


    ¡¸T-That¡¯s a lie!¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you turning around with such a huge smile? You words and actions are out of sync! Rather¡­ you¡¯ve been in a good mood lately¡­ Did something good happen?¡¹


    I asked, beacuse in the course of a normal conversation, by this point 7-8 bullet have usually been fired.


    I¡¯ve been with Aria for more than 3 minutes, and for some reason she still hasn¡¯t pulled out a gun, sword, or Baritsu move.


    Rather than calm me, this has me even more disturbed.


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ something happened.¡¹


    While hugging a pillow to her chest, Aria blushed slightly again and hid behind the pillow¡­ and turned to look up at me.


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸You.¡¹


    ¡¸Me?¡¹


    ¡¸These last few days, you¡¯ve been moving forward. Acting like a Butei. And that¡­ makes me happy.¡¹


    Speaking in an uncharacteristically sweet voice, Aria stared at me distractedly.


    Seeing her in this unusual state, I was flustered.


    Is this one of Aria¡¯s secret traps?


    When other people are around Aria constantly acts like she is my master, but when it¡¯s just the two of us, she becomes a spoiled child. As each day passes, I feel as if this is becoming a more fequent occurence.


    But as for this taking advantage of other people, she has alwas had enough beauty to be published in a foreign fashion mag. When it comes down to it, even the women-hater in me is stirred by her. To be honest, she¡¯s really not bad looking.


    Captivated by that feeling of sweetness, I said:


    ¡¸Oh¡­ well, that is to say¡­. I wanted to talk to you about something¨Cthe reason I began taking things seriously. It was during my secret mission. But, I could never compare my resolve to yours.¡¹


    I said, and Aria opened her mouth in shock.


    Still cluching the large pillow to her, she made a sound of wonder and joy.


    Then in her excitement, her face gradually reddened.


    ¡¸Then¡­ You¡¯re saying that you won¡¯t try to stop being a Butei anymore?.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I decided not to quit. There¡¯s no other job I¡¯m good at anyway.¡¹


    It seemed Aria was quite happy with my answer¡­


    The easily readable face of the famous Quadra became the face of a little girl who has gotten an early Christmas present.


    ¡¸Then, so you¡¯ll keep being my partner?¡¹


    I feel like this conversation has evolved rather quickly, but for my part:


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. But please treat me with care.¡¹


    I affirmed.


    Thereupon, Aria buried her face into the pillow and gave a muffle scream of : ¡¸Kinji~!¡¹ in her anime-like voice as her the tips of her feet flailed in front of her seat.


    ¡­She was happy. Very much so.


    I see, so that how it is?


    ¨CEveryone in Aria¡¯s family¨Cthe Holmes¡¯¨Cneeds a partner.


    As the one whom she had acepted as her partner, I had not been showing much enthusiasm, but it seemed as if I had started showing more motivation for some reason¡­


    That must be why she is in such a good mood.


    I wonder, what it is she sees in me¡­?


    I understand her putting her faith in me when I¡¯m like that, but she has to know all about the current me.


    If I were her, I wouldn¡¯t want to join up with someone like me. I¡¯m about as much use as a lamp in the middle of the day.


    Looking over at Aria, she is still flailing her legs and happily embracing the pillow, and although she is mostly hidden, I can tell that her ears and neck are red.


    And in a soft, almost ultrasonic voice that was difficult to make out, I heard: ¡¸Lovelovelovelovelovelove!¡¹


    ¡­? I can¡¯t really make any sense of this squeaking. She must have forgotten I am here.


    She loves¡­ something¡­?


    One thing is for sure, I¡¯ve been the target of her wrath ever since she delivered that spining toe-kick¨C So it has to be somthing besides me.


    I have to think about this logically.


    What does Aria love¡­?


    Hmm, Is that it?


    Every once and a while Aria has an attack of ¡¸Momoman Mania¡¹. (Riko named it.)


    Like that time Aria had forgotten her wallet, on the way back home she suddenly yelled: ¡¸I love momoman!¡¹¨CMeaning, ¡®Go out and buy some now!¡¯


    I wonder if it could be that?


    Since we got on the plane¡­ She has wanted to eat them, but she can¡¯t, so it brought on this attack.


    Those imaginary momoman in her dreams were just a symptom, and she is probably going through withdrawl.


    ¡¸Kinji!¡¹


    Blushing red like a rose, Aria said:


    ¡¸I¡­Uh, i¡­Kinji¡­.Kinji¡­I¡¯m¡­.going to sleep!¡¹


    Suddenly, *Plop!*


    With her face buried in the seat, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Zzzz¡­Zzzz¡­


    How can a girl about my age sleep in such a carefree manner¡­?


    When I, a boy, am sitting right next to her, and fall into a deep sleep?


    Aria has always possesed the skill to say ¡ºGoodnight¡» and fall asleep in 3 seconds¨Cis really is amazing¨C, but falling asleep on a plane midair¨Cthat must have taken some practice.


    Shirayuki would even drink a tea brewed from fingernail grit for that kind of sleep.


    ¡­But what have I done?


    I¡¯ve accepted an invitation to dinner, championed the cause of a child-like figure, and promised that I wouldn¡¯t stop being a Butei and her partner¡­haven¡¯t I spoiled her like a child because she was cute?


    But it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not a problem.


    I¨Cmust complete this journey if I can, because I¡¯ve remembered that I bear a heavy responsibilty.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Aria¡¯s hair is pink blonde and her eyes are now camellia¡­ beacuse of the Hidan that is stil inside of her.


    The bullet I couldn¡¯t stop at I.U.


    And now Aria, having lost the Karagane, is in imminent danger of possibly becoming somehting other than herself.


    Hihigami¨Cthe Scarlet Goddess.


    And if that happens¡ªit won¡¯t just be her hair and eye colour that change.


    She will probably lose all memories of ever being Aria, hijacked by a malevolant goddess who only cares for Love and War.


    If that happens¡­


    It would be disaster.


    Tamamo said she would kill her before that.


    The changes in Aria will be gradual over time, so it will be hard for her to notice them, but that moment undoubtedly draws closer moment by moment. I have to protect her if I can. Even with my life.


    Because I am her partner¡­ and¡­


    This whole thing with the ¡ºHidan no Aria¡» started at I.U., and it¡¯s my fault becuase I didn¡¯t stop Sherlock from firing.


    ¨CHong Kong¨C


    Rampan is in Hong Kong.


    They¡¯re waiting for us.


    At first there were 7 Karagane shells. but now there are only 3 inside of Aria¨Cand they¡¯ve stolen one of them.


    I¡¯m going to get them back. It depends on each case¡­but I¡¯m probably going to have to use brute force.


    Whenever I fight with Greneda in Far East Warfare¨CI will have an extremely important reason to do so.


    I¡¯ll remember it. Aria¡¯s passport photograph.


    Then¡­


    I looked across at the cocktail table where I had replaced it.


    It looked like it was from the time she was 12 years old.


    ¨CAria had blonde hair and blue eyes

 Volume 13 - CH 2

    (START TEXT)


    It was just after noon, local time, and with the bright sun, it was hard to believe that it was December¨C


    Flight ANA-1711 approached Hong Kong airspace, and began to turn downwind.


    As the plane banked, we could see Victoria Bay through the window, dividing the city in half¨C north and south.


    That¡¯s Hong Kong¡­ we¡¯re finally here, overseas.


    Despite how much I egged Baskerville on, I¡¯m actually quite nervous.


    The plane began its landing approach, almost skimming the tops of the buildings that soared up into the sky. As we passed, I could see the vibrations the plane caused in each of the building¡¯s windows. In Japan they would never allow such an approach.


    Then we began the final approach to the runway, and there was a *Screech!* *Screech!*


    Touching down softly at Hong Kong International Airport, I heard Riko¡¯s applause and whistles from Business Class.


    ¨CThe seatbelt warning light blinked out.


    Awakened by the jolt of the landing, Aria jumped out of her seat, and while putting her shoes on said:


    ¡¸Come on! Those of us in First get to debark first, if you drag your feet, you¡¯ll only cause a problem by holding everyone else up.¡¹


    With that aristocratic remark, Aria urged me on.


    For some reason¡­ as soon as we arrived overseas, Aria became excited.


    *************************************************************************


    For the end of December¡­ it¡¯s actually quite warm¡­!


    It surprised me as soon as the plane landed.


    Still, we are further south than Okinawa, and the temperature is about 20 degrees.


    Having finished with the complicated Armed Persons Immigration, Shirayuki, Riko, and Reki collected their luggage from the conveyor belt¨C


    The time we saved by debarking first, however, was taken up by an Immigration Check with Aria (Who, standing on tip-toe to see over the counter, conversed fluently in English with the customs agent who wanted to know why Aria¡¯s hair and eye colour were different from her passport photo), then we met up after clearing Customs.


    Aria and Riko walked ahead, pulling their wheeled suitcases through the dimly lit airport lobby, and Reki, expressionless as ever, plodded along with her Zero Halliburton suitcase in one hand.


    Her eyes darting around with nervous and suspicious glances¨C


    ¡¸Th-This is not good, Kin-chan! All the signs are in Chinese! Everyone around us is foreign!¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re the foreigners here. Hey! Stop glomming on to me.¡¹


    Never having been overseas before, of course Shirayuki was clinging to me.


    ¡¸Ki-kun! Yuki-chan! You had to turn them off during the flight, but have you turned your mobiles back on yet?¡¹


    ¡¸It would be a problem if we got separated and couldn¡¯t call you. If that happened, you¡¯d never get back to Japan without someone to help you.¡¹


    Riko and Aria said, so Shirayuki and I took out our feature phones1 ¨Cwhite and blue, respectively.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­Oh! I¡¯m connected! Kin-chan, I¡¯m receiving! Receiving! Receiving!¡¹


    Shirayuki reported, holding her mobile in her hand¡­


    I wonder why her saying something like: ¡ºI¡¯m receiving!¡» strangely frightens me?2


    ¡¸¨CAlright. I¡¯m set as well.¡¹


    Powering on my mobile, the international carrier¡¯s¡º3HK 3G¡»notification symbol appeared, showing I was connected to the network.


    I configured my mobile to deliver mail in real-time¡­ Good.


    Now I feel much better.


    We cleared Immigration and Customs, have local currency, and are able to communicate. The stand-by screen of my mobile accurately displayed local Hong Kong time (JST-1), and I synced my watch to match.


    Now, let¡¯s get moving. Let¡¯s begin the mission to attack our enemy¡¯s base in Hong Kong.


    As soon as I looked up, the sound of¡ºHana no Uchi ni¡»cut in from my mobile, announcing the arrival of 2 new messages.


    They must have been sent while we were in the air, so they were now delivered together.


    ¡¸¡­¡­?¡¹


    Strange. They weren¡¯t in the inbox I used for Baskerville or the one I used to communicate with Mutou and Fuuma. They weren¡¯t in my junk account either, but they had come straight to my personal inbox.


    ¨CThe first was from:¡ºMoe Mochizuki¡», and the subject was:¡ºI want to be an Armed Detective¡» ¡­


    ¨CThe second was from an unregistered address, and the subject was:¡ºThis is Kikuyo. I¡¯m going to try to be a Butei again¡» ¡­


    *Click!* I closed my mobile to avoid what I did not want to see¡­


    But I can¡¯t ignore this! What the heck!?


    And why do I get the weird impression that the two of you are conspiring together!? Moe-san, Kikuyo-san!?


    The two of them would never have made plans together to follow me and transfer to Butei High¡­!


    My God! Just as I plan to travel overseas, a domestic issue pops up, but I can¡¯t exactly turn back now in order to deal with it. At first I thought: ¡ºI have to stop them!¡», but then I realised that there was nothing I could do to stop them.


    So, ignoring them as I had originally planned:


    ¡¸A¡­Alright! First of all, let¡¯s go into town, find a family restaurant, and hold a strategy meeting.¡¹


    Shifting mental gears, I noticed an information sign hanging from the ceiling that said¡ºTo the City¡»in Chinese¨Cand it had train, bus, and taxi icons printed on it. That way seemed to be the way out to the city¨CI pointed it out.


    As soon as I had done that Riko and Aria began shaking their heads in a¡ºGood grief!¡»sort of action.


    ¡¸Ki-kun, you really don¡¯t know a~nything about China. A Chinese tea house is open-air. Unless you want our plans to be discovered, we better meet in secret.¡¹


    ¡¸Since this is for a bridgehead, I¡¯ve already made reservations. We should go there.¡¹


    Saying that, they pointed at a different exit and started walking.


    Following after them, we emerged into a carriage porch bathed in sunlight¡­


    There, two gleaming silver Rolls-Royces waited, and uniformed chauffeurs respectfully greeted us¨Cpart of Aria¡¯s special arrangements.


    ************************************************************************


    Hong Kong is, quite literally, a port city.3


    Although it¡¯s part of China, the ¡®One Country, Two Systems¡¯ rule makes the city feel like an independent nation.


    Despite being a Socialist state, Trade and Finance flourished in the quasi-Capitalistic city.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a city more crowded than Tokyo¡­


    I gazed out the widow at the cityscape as it flowed by.


    Skyscrapers were crammed into the small, flat areas with steep, rugged mountains behind them. Even the small spaces between buildings were taken up by a swarming horde of cars, buses, and trams.


    Skillfully avoiding the congestion, we rode in the cars to the Kowloon District waterfront¨C


    The area reminded me of Daiba, with blocky buildings lined up in neat rows.


    Stopping, we had arrived at a corner below a jade-green skyscraper that thrust upwards into the sky and parked in the building¡¯s over-sized carriage port.


    Aria pointed upward with her little finger to a floor that was not visible.


    ¡¸This is the ICC building. I¡¯ve taken space on the 118th floor to use as our base of operations.4 ¡¹


    She said, exiting the car. Porters standing ready by the building¡¯s entrance opened her door, and she accepted their service as if it were only natural.


    ********************************************************************


    Pretending to be a tour guide, Riko easily rattled off information about the building. The ICC was 484 metres tall, and although Hong Kong is covered in skyscrapers, it is the tallest.


    From the 103rd floor up, it is owned by the high-class luxury Ritz Carlton hotel.


    From the glass lobby decked with a Christmas tree, we entered an elevator¡­


    ¡¸Aria, wouldn¡¯t you have liked the Peninsula hotel mo~re? They have a more English style.¡¹


    ¡¸Rampan is sure to have agents in Hong Kong. In such an old institution, our movements would surely be reported. This building has just opened, and Rampan¡¯s influence is sure to be weaker.¡¹


    The elevator began to ascend rapidly as Aria and Riko held this conversation. The air pressure changed so rapidly that it took a minute for the insides of my ears to equalise.


    Even with our rapid ascent, it still took a solid minute to reach it¨Cthe 103rd floor where international tycoons strolled to check in at the lobby, but the elevator kept going¡­


    ¡¸From here we can see practically all of Hong Kong, don¡¯t you think?¡¹


    Aria pointed down at the distant cluster of high-rises, as we reached to 118th floor called OZONE.


    Inside, there was a flashy Roppongi-style club, and we entered a VIP room.


    The room was hidden with a door that was part of the wall. It must be the kind of private room used from time to time by singers and film stars travelling incognito.


    Seating herself at a designer brand round-table, Aria spoke:


    ¡¸I¡¯ve reserved this room for a while.¡¹


    As if it were simply a matter of course, Aria plopped herself down in the high-seat, firmly crossing her legs and swollen with pride.


    Even when a beautiful Caucasian waitress arrived, carrying a three-tier afternoon tea tray service, her expression remained unchanged.


    From both sides of Aria:


    ¡¸Wha-! Riko wants an egg ta~rt! I¡¯ll order cherry tea for later! Oooh-ooh-ooh! Look, look, Aria! The little cakes have Christmas desi~gns!¡¹


    Riko gushed, eyeing the tri-level tray with Western-style confections with glittering eyes.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    While Reki left her disassembled Druganov in its case near the wall and seated herself.


    Having graciously placed my own luggage on a baggage rack, Shirayuki sat down as the waitress set out Tiffany tea cups and saucers in front of us.


    ¡¸Welcome, Kanzaki-sama. Your baggage from Japan has arrived. In accordance with your directions, it has been unpacked and polished. Would you care to inspect our efforts?¡¹


    A young woman dressed in an immaculate hotel uniform spoke in Japanese, indicating a corner of the room¨C


    A large, bulky object covered by a velvet cloth stood there.


    ¡¸Thank-you. Charge the room to my account.¡¹


    Aria signed for payment in a flowing cursive script.


    It seems that when you¡¯re as rich as Aria, you don¡¯t even need to use your wallet in places like this .


    ¡¸¡­What is that!? Don¡¯t tell me you brought an autocannon?¡¹


    Curious, I removed the velvet cover to see just what it was¡­


    Oh! It¡¯s a Hover Skirt.


    But the colour is different.


    The last one was an oxidised silver, but this one is the same pink-gold as Aria¡¯s hair.


    ¡¸This isn¡¯t the one that crashed on Otome Road the other day, is it?¡¹


    ¡¸That was the prototype. This is the actual product. It¡¯s name is¡ºYHS/01¡»¨Cyou can see this one has a nameplate with a different designation. Look! Come read it over here.¡¹


    ¡¸So it¡¯s an updated model, huh? So you¡¯re serious¡­you really mean to fly that thing from here?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹


    She casually replied.


    Aren¡¯t you the least bit scared? We¡¯re about 500 metres up.


    ¡¸¨CThat¡¯s one of the reasons that I chose this place for our base of operations. Hong Kong is composed of a lot of cramped areas between buildings. If we had to launch an air attack, taking off from here would save the time and effort of having to first gain altitude. I also read up on Son Goku in a picture book. He has some kind of aircraft called the ¡®Somersault Cloud¡¯. If so, we¡¯ll need our own flying unit.¡¹


    Aria proudly boasted of the information she had gained from the Journey to the West.


    ¡¸Augh, forget it¡­ Have you drawn up a life insurance policy? Even though I hear that those are expensive for Butei. ¡¹


    Shaking my head, I sat down.


    **************************************************************************


    The VIP room was cleared except for members of Baskerville, and scarfing down raisin cookies coated with cream, Riko started telling us about Rampan.


    Back when she was in IU, she learned Kung-Fu and explosives from the Coco sisters (probably Meimei or the fourth Coco), so she knows something about them.


    ¡¸¨CIt seems that Rampan is an old group, and have been pirates since the Qing Dynasty5 . Because of that, their beliefs resonated with IU¡¯s ideology. They call it Pirate Utopia, or something.¡¹


    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying you were friendly because you were fellow criminals?¡¹


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, I asked while eating an egg tart.


    ¡¸We definitely had a lot of dealings with them. Whenever IU sailed into the South China Sea, we would often visit to stock up on equipment and advice while docking the ship for repairs. As a mammonist organisation, rank within Rampan is determined by how much money you bring in, which by the way, has to be a lot.¡¹


    ¡¸¨CWhat¡¯s their preferred strategy?¡¹


    Aria asked while sipping black tea, handing Riko a sandwich.


    ¡¸Each branch is separate and has its own headquarters. The Hong Kong branch is structured as a defensive organisation. As soon as we attack, they¡¯d meet us with their own forces. But, because they know that they can¡¯t always be on the defence, Coco transferred from the Shanghai headquarters to Hong Kong. Shanghai¡¯s Rampan is structured for all out offense.¡¹


    Hmm¡­


    For a big nation like China, it seems that the make-up of even national criminal organisations have their own regional characteristics.


    ¡¸Rampan¡¯s secret base¡­ Where was it again? And how much manpower do they have?¡¹


    Shirayuki dutifully raised her hand as she asked while holding some steaming oolong tea.


    ¡¸The location of the secret base is unclear. What is known is that it¡¯s a relic from the pirate era, Rampan¡¯s secret base is some kind of floating institution that drifts on the ocean. It¡¯s towed by tug boats, and frequents the area near Hong Kong island or Kowloon peninsula. As for manpower¡­ if you count them all, it shouldn¡¯t be more than 1 million¡¹


    ¡¸W-what!?¡¹


    I let the tart fall from my hand.


    A million people! Just what kind of organisation is this!?


    ¡¸Besides business and financial circles, Ramapan naturally has associates in educational, judicial and political positions. In that respect, it¡¯s extremely similar to Liberty Mason. Anyone under their influence can join, so their manpower grows to a terrifying number. There are even schools completely funded by Rampan.¡¹


    So it was like that¡­ it¡¯s like the Japanese Yakuza, where it was hard to say whether you were¡ºAn active member¡»or not.6


    ¡¸A million people against 5. Those are tough odds. It¡¯s lucky that the Far East Warfare prohibits anyone besides their representatives from fighting. That saves us the trouble of having to mow our way through a sea of grunts. Still, we have to pay careful attention and move cautiously. Somewhere Rampan won¡¯t notice us. What should we do, Aria?¡¹


    I passed the topic to Aria, and with a serious expression she said:


    ¡¸¨COperation Barley7 . We¡¯ll use their vast surveillance network against them!¡¹


    Aria declared confidently.


    ¡¸Since we don¡¯t know where their secret base is, we can¡¯t just attack their soldiers head-on and wipe them out. On top of that, Hong Kong¡¯s Rampan won¡¯t go on the offensive by itself. In this situation, we should leak rumours that we are going to assault their base, asking for a fight in order to lure them out. If we win and they run, then we can find out where their base is by tracking them back.¡¹


    ¡¸So, you¡¯re saying¡­?¡¹


    Shirayuki tilted her head while thinking,


    ¡¸Since we don¡¯t need to go out of our way to investigate, and going places that a lot of normal tourists visit is good enough? As if we were on a school trip?¡¹


    Yes¡­ I see what she means.


    What Aria had called¡ºOperation Barley¡»was a deception tactic. It was one I had learned in Strategy 101.


    Theory aside, it consists of boldly entering hostile enemy territory, then, like bait on a hook, holding out against their attack alone¨C until the rest of your allies you call for surround the enemy.


    In order to prevent each team member from being crushed individually and ensure success of this tactic, 1. There must be confidence that each individual¡¯s firepower is quite high, and 2. Means of communication must be secured beforehand.


    ¨CSurveying the room, no one seems opposed to this plan.


    In Baskerville, Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, and Reki meet these conditions, but¡­ well, I can¡¯t defy all of them.


    This war has a rule that only representative soldiers need to fight. In that case, I don¡¯t think we have to worry about being surrounded by a bunch of small fry, exhausted, and shot full of bullets like something from The War of the Three Kingdoms.


    Our communications are also assured via our mobiles. Nowadays, whether in Japan or abroad, mobiles are able to connect to the network by roaming. The reason Aria was so interested that our mobiles were active as soon as we reached the airport was because she had this strategy in mind.


    Alright, I guess that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be. But¡­


    As I sipped my black tea, I glanced over at Aria¡¯s face.


    She¡­


    Ever since we came abroad and entered this celebrity-like building, she has settled into her role comfortably like a fish to water. Even more so, it shows on her face that she thinks her position as an aristocrat requires her to take us commoners by the hand and lead us.


    In a word, she is in a good mood.


    ¡­Okay.


    Properly speaking, I should be the leader, but here I¡¯m willing to hand over that authority. Aristocrats do handle their workers roughly, but at a time like this it is just easier if someone takes charge and settles things. So I won¡¯t say too much and leave things to this pint-sized empress.


    As I was thinking this¡­


    ¡¸So then¡­ Once we¡¯re done drinking tea, the operation will begin. Security services in Hong Kong aren¡¯t bad, but watch out for pickpockets in the touristy areas¨C Oi, Kinji! Are you listening!?¡¹


    Almost as if she had read my thoughts, Aria barked like an angry commanding general.


    *************************************************************************************************************************


    Aria stayed behind at OZONE. If any one was attacked, she would be in charge of providing air support with her YHS.


    Leaving most of our luggage at OZONE and going lightly equipped, the four of us: me, Shirayuki, Riko, and Reki¡­ At our chief¡¯s suggestion, immediately split into two-man teams.


    When it came to pairing, I said:¡¸How about rock-paper-scissors?¡¹, and Aria threw a macaroon at me.


    ? First, the close range fighters, Kinji and Riko must be in different teams.


    ? Kinji is weak against ESP and gets hurt easily. So he needs to be paired with Shirayuki and her healing powers.


    ? Riko, who is an excellent escape artist, if she meets an enemy can retreat, and Reki can snipe them from a distance.


    She explained.


    As expected from Aria who has a head for battle strategy, this plan is simply perfect.


    To her words, Shirayuki and Riko¡¯s expression said:¡¸I see.¡¹This time they agreed to the plan without the usual fight to tear me in half.


    Additionally, at afternoon tea-time the four of us will meet to exchange information and check-in with Aria by phone.


    Afterwards, each of us will proceed to solo missions¨C


    According to her e-mailed orders, I am supposed to meet Aria for a short meeting of Baskerville¡¯s leadership in the Ritz Carlton restaurant.


    And after enjoying the food and nightscape¡­ if Rampan still hasn¡¯t made their move by then¨C


    In the evening, we are each supposed to wait in our own rooms for an attack. That¡¯s the plan.


    That would be the prime opportunity for an enemy to attack, but this plan won¡¯t work unless they do attack. If we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll be able to catch some sleep.


    ¨CAlright, let¡¯s do this. This strange plan of ¡®fishing for Rampan¡¯.


    ****************************************************************


    Hong Kong is composed of two parts: the mainland abutting China proper¨CKowloon¨C, and Hong Kong Island floating further south.


    Between the two lies a channel called Victoria Bay that can be crossed by either ferry or tunnel.


    December 22, 1400 hours. Receiving Aria¡¯s order to commence operations, Shirayuki and I took a taxi and headed toward Nathan Road, Kowloon¡¯s main thoroughfare, and Riko and Reki headed toward Hong Kong Island.


    The base rate is only 200 Yen, so it is quite kind to my wallet¡­


    Sitting inside the taxi making its way through the forest of buildings, watching the meter¡­


    ¡­?


    Until now Shirayuki had been writing her sightseeing itinerary in her handheld guidebook, but I just noticed that she is looking at me and smiling.


    Just watching me. Like a hawk. Like a doting woman, watching me in case I might catch a cold.


    And now¡­


    She is saying something I can¡¯t catch. Things like: ¡¸The gods have given me this big chance ! ¡¹and¡¸This is my big chance to make up for lost time.¡¹and¡¸I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to do it this time?¡¹muttering like a field reporter about to cover a football match on their own.


    After that, she kept saying:¡¸Chance, chance, chance.¡¹like a skipping CD, so I said:


    ¡¸Oi, Shirayuki! What¡¯s that? What¡¯s this ¡®chance¡¯?¡¹


    I asked, slightly put off, as I drew back. Suddenly snapped back to reality, Shirayuki tried to backpedal.


    ¡¸Th-That¡­!¡¹


    Hiding the lower half of her face with the guidebook that had¡ºHong Kong¡»written on it in large characters.


    ¡¸Well¡­ I don¡¯t have much imagination, so I¡¯ve never dreamed it, but¡­¡¹


    Suddenly I felt the urge to interject a retort.


    If you don¡¯t have any powers of imagination, no one does.


    ¡¸To be with Kin-chan, just the two of us, on a vacation abroad¡­ It¡¯s like a¡­ h-h-h-honeymoon! Isn¡¯t it? I was thinking that, but¡­ ha ha.. no, it¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t say anything! Being here with just you, I¡¯m too ashamed and even though I want to, I can¡¯t say what I want to say.. it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m sorry! ¡¹


    With a final squeal, she hid her entire face, but¡­


    Didn¡¯t you just speak out properly like you always do? Though I don¡¯t understand some of it.


    Actually, yours is not the habit of¡ºRegretting not saying things you want to say¡»but rather¡ºSaying things you will regret¡».


    My urge to snap back was replaced by a feeling of surprise.


    My childhood friend Shirayuki is having fun¡­and I can¡¯t resent that.


    She has her own, unique way of expressing herself, but Shirayuki¡¯s feelings are reaching me. I can read their true nature. This heart to heart sort of communication is very understandable.


    Besides Kaname, she might be the only girl I can have this kind of understanding with.


    At any rate, Shirayuki is very happy for some reason, and I can understand that she is enjoying her time immensely.


    And any human being near someone that is having fun, has fun themself¡­


    As I got out of the taxi with Shirayuki in the Jordan Station district, I felt a slight feeling of excitement myself.


    I got the impression that Jordan Station is a shopper¡¯s paradise.


    It¡¯s packed with buildings like the rest of Hong Kong, but several street vendor stalls are crammed into every gap. The whole area was like a Don Quijote.8 This confusion and Asian bustle, it can¡¯t help but lift your spirits. And the thing that is most interesting to us Japanese tourists¨C


    ¡¸Kin-chan, look, look up at all the billboards! They¡¯re all in neon lights!¡¹


    Shirayuki said, taking pictures of all the multi-coloured signs.


    In Hong Kong, the signs are on all the buildings, stretching up into the sky. And there are a lot of them.


    ¡¸Yes, they¡¯re flashy like signs for arcades and pachinko parlours, but they¡¯re for normal stores.¡¹


    I said as I opened my mobile¡¯s camera to record the the infinite array of billboards signs.


    It¡¯s a well-known sight from films, but in Japan, the Outdoor Advertisment Law wouldn¡¯t allow it. Just now, it looked like a double-decker bus¡¯ roof grazed the bottom of that signboard.


    Now¡­ the Homebody9 and the Cloistered Girl walking down the street staring at everything around¡­


    ¡¸¨CHuh? Where¡¯s the main road?¡¹


    ¡­and immediately got lost.


    ¡¸Nathan Road runs straight south, and our plan was to cross over to Hong Kong Island. We have to get back to the road.¡¹


    ¡¸R-Right. Umm¡­Uhh¡­ We turned this way from that corner, and¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­¡¹


    Shirayuki peered helplessly at a map.


    I must not panic.


    ¡¸¨CLeave it to me.¡¹


    Butei Charter: Article 7:


    ¡ºPlan with pessimism, act with optimism.¡»


    Even though we are overseas, we don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m prepared.


    In my hand I have the world¡¯s best, Japanese-made information terminal¨C a mobile smartphone.


    And I am launching my Japanese mobile¡¯s GPS.


    ¡­Alright. It is showing me my current position¨Cgive or take 50 m.


    Since I have an international carrier plan, the charges won¡¯t be that high either.


    ¡¸Here. Now I know where we are. I know which way to go.¡¹


    I showed Shirayuki the Analog Girl my map application.


    And while staring at my mobile¡­ *Brush!* *Brush!*


    ¡¸Thank-you, Kin-chan. You are a-always a reliable friend.¡¹


    *Brush!* *Brush!*


    What? Your face shows too much respects for me simply using my mobile¡¯s GPS¡­ and the back of your hand brushed against mine.


    *Brush!* *Brush!*


    Wha!? She did it again.


    Shirayuki wasn¡¯t looking at her hand, and it was so tentative, that I couldn¡¯t tell if it was on purpose or not, but¡­ As soon as I gave a sign that I had noticed, her expression stiffened.


    It seems that it was intentional. And this standoff-ish reaction.


    What is this?


    I tilted my head to the side and Shirayuki had a surprising reaction. *Stick!*


    Placing our hands back-to-back¡­ then¡­


    Slowly, like game of cat¡¯s cradle, interlaced her fingers with mine.


    What¡¯s this!? Seriously!


    ¡¸U-u-u-u-uh, Uhm, Kin-chan-sama!¡¹


    Finally, she clasped my hand!


    Then, she put on an astonished, ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been so bold!¡¯ expression as if she had surprised herself.


    No way! What is she doing with her hands? I don¡¯t know what this means.


    ¡¸Uhm, We shouldn¡¯t get separated! Is it alright if we hold hands?¡¹


    She said.


    Rather¡­ when you asked ¡®Is it alright?¡¯ you were already holding my hand tightly.


    If I wanted to free my hand, I¡¯d have to use considerable force because you are clenching my hand in a bone-crushing grip.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¨CIt¡¯s true that it would be bad if we got separated.


    Besides, if I told Shirayuki ¡®No¡¯ as she is looking up at me expectantly, she¡¯d burst out in tears.


    She looks like an innocent defendant facing the death penalty, waiting at the bar for the verdict.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Well¡­ it¡¯s fine.


    Rampan, look on if you want. Laugh at the two of us acting like children if you¡¯re going to. That way I¡¯ll be more motivated to pick you up by the scruff of your necks.


    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s go.¡¹


    I took Shirayuki¡¯s hand and with a start of surprise, she made a face like her heart had jumped into her mouth.


    Then, with her legs in their perpetual X-shape¨C


    Pulling her along after me, I led the way to Nathan Road.


    ***************************************************


    ***************************************************


    Once the hand enters, so does the foot.10


    Whoever came up with that had it right¡­ Afterwards, Shirayuki kept a hold of my hand.


    This is kind of embarrassing, but¡­


    It seems that Shirayuki had taken my assent as permission to hold hands for the rest of the day, and letting go to take pictures, she would immediately clasp hands again.


    Each time she grasped my hand, she would turn a shy, embarrassed, happy smile toward me, and¡­


    I can¡¯t bring myself to stop her.


    And so that is why Shirayuki and I have been holding hands since then.


    ¡­I think this is what you call ¡®getting carried away¡¯.


    Thinking back, this is like the time Aria and I held hands in Ueno. Although I spent half the time unconscious.


    But that time, after she punched me, she didn¡¯t take my hand again.


    This is the opposite of Shirayuki who has retaken my hand countless times, here in Hong Kong.


    Along those lines¡­


    ¡¸Ah! They have a Japanese store here, Kin-chan! A 7-11! A Yoshinoya too! It looks like they¡¯re selling some kind of ramen, and¡­ Oh! There¡¯s a Watami¡­ and even a Genki Sushi¡­!11 ¡¹


    Taking pictures for material to use in our reports, Shirayuki and I looked exactly like tourists.


    Shirayuki especially, from time to time, peering into her Compass guidebook, it was obvious to see that we were Japanese.


    Well, since the plan is to lure out members of Rampan, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡¸Oh! They¡¯re selling brand name bags here for only 9 dollars! Konayuki would love it. I think I¡¯ll buy it as a souvenir.¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re probably fakes. They¡¯d be confiscated at the airport.¡¹


    Shirayuki and I chatted as we walked along the main street.


    Whenever I¡¯m alone with a girl, I¡¯m usually at a loss for words, but¡­


    Being overseas is full of new experiences, so my talk with Shirayuki is lively.


    To tell the truth¡­ it¡¯s nice, and fun.


    Unlike what Shirayuki said earlier about married men and women going on a honeymoon trip that is still a mystery to¨C the reason has somehow become clear within my own mind.


    We are childhood friends, so we¡¯ve always gotten along well together, and I think that our relationship has only improved as we¡¯ve walked along.


    Coincidentally¨Cbetween the two of us¨CI had slacked off on my English, so I couldn¡¯t speak it, and Shirayuki¨Cdespite having the knowledge¨Cwas too shy to use it. So at first, shopping was quite hopeless because of the language barrier¡­


    But the two of us quickly realised that if we worked together the difficulty could be overcome.


    First, Shirayuki would write on a piece of paper what she wanted to say, and I would read it aloud to the clerk.


    Shirayuki listens to the clerk¡¯s reply and translates it into Japanese for me, so we don¡¯t have any problems.


    So this is what it¡¯s like to be overseas¨C


    It¡¯s not so bad after all, is it?


    At first I was quite nervous, but it isn¡¯t that difficult.


    Approaching things with the attitude of¡ºYou can do it if you try¡»that I¡¯ve gained as a result of my daily battles, the rest of the world is easy!


    If things keep going this way, Rampan will be quickly defeated.


    This overseas trip is going quite well!


    *******************************************************************************


    Having fully enjoyed our tour of Kowloon, Shirayuki and I got in a taxi and crossed over in undersea tunnel like the Tokyo Bay tunnel, but shorter¨Cand reached Hong Kong Island.


    We still have about 15 minutes. We have plans to join up with Riko¡¯s group and get snacks.


    The taxi driver didn¡¯t understand English, but by writing the kanji for where we wanted to go, we made ourselves understood.


    All the countries within the Sinosphere use kanji . This means of communication is flexible enough to work.


    Earlier, Shirayuki entered a Chinese Herbal shop catering to Japanese people, and seeing a caterpillar fungus12 cried¡ºKyaa!¡»and without warning, clung to my back in a rehearsed sort of way¡­


    It has some properties in Chinese Herbology that I don¡¯t know, but she had it prepared and bought a lot of it.


    ¡¸When we get back to Japan, I¡¯ll prepare a tonic for you, alright?¡¹


    As we sat in the taxi, Shirayuki smiled at me as she showed me the medicine in the brown paper bag.


    Does Shirayuki think I¡¯m sick or something?


    ¡­Just what is she trying to make me take?


    Slightly uneasy, I said:


    ¡¸Let me have a look at that.¡¹


    And I took the bag from her and read the Japanese usage directions written on the back.


    ¡ºVitality Enhancer¡»¡­ Maybe it gives you energy? If that¡¯s all it does, I don¡¯t care.


    ¡ºMale Performance Booster¡»¡­ Hmmm¡­ I don¡¯t understand that¡­ Maybe it makes you beard grow fuller?


    ¡ºBless you with many children¡»¡­?


    What is this? What¡¯s with this description? But for some reason, my basal instincts kicked in, making me uneasy and shooting a chill up my spine.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    For some unknown reason, beads of sweat broke out on my forehead, and as my eyes met Shirayuki¡¯s:


    ¡¸Well¡­ we were holding hands, so¡­¡¹


    She replied, muttering softly to herself, turning red and starting to squirm.


    Here and there as she spoke more loudly:¡¸They are evidence of our love¡¹¡¸Finishing off the honeymoon¡¹¡¸If we want 7 or 8, we¡¯ll have to have the first soon¡¹, and I caught several other such highly dangerous phrases


    This is¡­ that!


    Shirayuki and Kaname¡¯s second personality channel, their special ability: Super-Extrapolation. Only they could apply an inscrutable method to misconstrue the slightest everyday occurrence and, in an instant, invent an alternate reality. Her expression has changed.


    Her words are a sign that Shirayuki has changed in to Kuroyuki. It¡¯s a Kuroyuki warning.


    Within the usually passive Shirayuki, there exists the fearsome ¡®Japanese Dragon¡¯¨CYamata no Orochi perhaps?13 If it were released, I get the feeling that it¡¯d be able to swallow me up without any trouble. I dare say that I have no idea how terrifying that could be,


    I-In that case, it¡¯s a good thing that we have plans to meet up with Riko¡¯s group.


    ******************************************************************************


    In contrast to Kowloon, Hong Kong Island has many building dating from the time of British rule.


    As a result of their defeat in the Opium War, this island was the first territory that China was forced to cede to the British. Less than 50 years later, Kowloon was a new territory acquired¡­


    At least that¡¯s what it says in Shirayuki¡¯s guidebook.


    East and West are blended on Hong Kong Island, and as we got out of our taxi at Sheung Wan Station?¨C


    ¡¸Kii-kun! Yoohoo-! We¡¯ve already started eating!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    We met Riko and Reki, in the station gallery¡¯s Tim Ho Wan dim sum restaurant.


    According to the mail I got from Riko, who is fussy over the food she eats, it appears that they have a casual dining space even though this seemingly well-known place has earned a Michelin star.


    Dodging the waitress carrying tea and dim sum and making it to their table, I said:


    ¡¸¨CSo how did it go? Did you see any signs of the enemy?¡¹


    Since I wanted to try authentic ramen, I marked the appropriate box on the Chinese order form where it said:¡ºNoodles¡»and passed it on to Shirayuki.


    Despite my serious question, Riko replied:


    ¡¸Oh! Sorry. I got mixed up, and we went around tasting all the food, so I don¡¯t know!¡¹


    Then stuck her tongue out at me.


    You¡­I thought your stomach was swollen up like you were pregnant.


    Even now she¡¯s helping herself to abalone, munching on shumai dumplings, and scarfing down pot-stickers with a vengeance.


    She probably wouldn¡¯t notice if she burst at the seams right now.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Next to her, eating Chinese wolfberry jelly was Reki, who it seems accompanied Riko on her gourmet tour, but¡­ I can¡¯t detect any change in her figure. That stomach of hers must be evidence for the Black Hole Breeding Theory.


    Grilling them, this place is the 10th stop on their eating tour. What the heck are you doing!?


    ¡¸Ki-kun, Yuki-chan what did you eat?¡¹


    ¡¸Since we didn¡¯t know what kind of places there were and what kind of food they served, we haven¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡¹


    With the order sheet and her guidebook side by side for comparison, Shirayuki looked up from her search for an acceptable food item, and¨C


    ¡¸Wastefu-l! USELESS! Pointless exercise!¡¹


    *Bam!* *Bam!* Riko pounded her fists on the table.


    ¡¸Cantonese restaurants are known for their food and liquor! What are called ¡®Chinese restaraunts¡¯ serve Peking, Shanghai, and Sichuan style food. Those that serve rice gruel and noodles are aimed at the native masses, and Tianjin restaraunts serves sweets!¡¹


    Riko explained with her loud complaint.


    These two¡­ they¡¯ve probably totally forgotten the original reason for being here.


    Well, Shirayuki and I took pictures as we walked, so you could say we forgot our purpose as well.


    ¡¸Cantonese food, Beijing food, I can¡¯t say I know the difference. No matter which one you eat, Chinese food is Chinese food.¡¹


    I countered, but Riko¡¯s glare seemed to reproach my small island opinions.


    ¡¸Cantonese food is mild, while Shanghai food has a stronger flavour, Sichuan food is spicy, and Beijing food is salty!¡¹


    Thank goodness I wasn¡¯t paired with her.


    If she had been going on like this, flaunting her knowledge as we walked, I would have punched her to stop her annoying chatter.


    ¡¸Honestly Ki-kun, why did you even come to Hong Kong?¡¹


    So you have forgotten!


    ¡¸At the very least, it wasn¡¯t to eat! Remember that from now on.¡¹


    I said, taking out my mobile¨Cplacing a video call to OZONE and our coordinator, Aria.


    Immediately, Aria appeared on the other side of the screen, hiding the peach buns she was eating:


    ¡ºSo you managed to meet up, huh? I was worried that Kinji would have trouble using a taxi overseas.¡»


    She declared arrogantly.


    ¡¸Ridiculous! It was easy. But first I have to inform you that Riko is the one who deserves that treatment.¡¹


    I turned the camera on my phone to show Riko¡¯s bulging stomach and cheeks stuffed with food like a chipmunk.


    Fearlessly, Riko saluted the camera with both hands, and I heard the object of fear, Aria say:¡¸I¡¯ll put a wind-hole in her later¡¹grinding her teeth.


    ¡¸¨CAs of now, the monkey has yet to show their tail. That being said, Shirayuki and I walked all around the shopping district while this idiot and Reki were hopping around to their umpteenth restaurant. We were successful in that an appropriately large number of people saw us.¡¹


    I reported our situation.


    ¡®Monkey¡¯ was the code we had agreed on beforehand to stand for Rampan.


    Because Son Goku was with them.


    ¡ºOK! Then we¡¯ll move on to phase two of the plan. Split up and wait for the monkey to bite.¡»


    Nodding to Aria, I ended the call.


    The next part¨C acting alone overseas at first seemed difficult, but as soon I started walking, my anxiety was swept away. I have money. I have a mobile. I¡¯m fine.


    ¡¸Please enjoy.¡¹14


    The waitress bringing my order of noodles said.


    Alright! Let¡¯s eat. As they say, you can¡¯t fight on an empty stomach.


    ¡¸¡­Now, what kind of authentic ramen is this!¡¹


    Chopsticks in hand, looking at my plate¨C


    H-Hard yakisoba¡­!


    These are ¡®noodles¡¯, but this is not what I pictured! Well then¡­


    Riko pointed and openly laughed at my shocked face.


    Hey! Even Shirayuki is giggling and smiling.


    Son of a bitch! Even my cheapskate ass should have bought a guidebook!


    ***************************************************************************************************************


    Although not as skilled as Aria, the human translation machine, Riko can speak Chinese, French, and English in addition to Japanese.


    Even though it might be halting, she is able to keep up a smooth and fluid conversation with her Chinese counterpart. Chatty by nature and cheerful, she mixes in gestures. As a result, they can communicate.


    This is quite different from typical Japanese Shirayuki, who despite having the knowledge, is too afraid to speak.


    At Riko¡¯s suggestion, we headed toward the tram station that ran East to West across Hong King Island. The car was a double-decker.


    Generously speaking, the tram could be called ¡®retro¡¯, but it was really just old. Essentially in form an upright box, I can¡¯t help but feel it is unstable. If Ranbyou gave it a casual flick of the hand, the whole car would fall over.


    In accordance with Aria¡¯s current strategy, the four of us will disperse, deliberately giving Rampan an opening to attack in order to lure them in.


    So Reki stayed in Sheung Wan while the other three of us took the tram-car.


    We headed east on Hong Kong Island, each of us debarking at a different station. Aria will check with each of us in by mobile, waiting for the enemy to make a move.


    Because it was a double-decker, Shirayuki, Riko, and I took second storey seats and took pictures¡­


    ¡¸Ki-kun! Look! Look! An all gold building! They must have chosen that colour in order to increase their success in business! That¡¯s just like a town that believes in Feng Shui!¡¹


    Standing on her knees in her seat like a toddler on a grand adventure, Riko stared at the unique building.


    Because the tram was crowded, Shirayuki gave up her seat to an elderly passenger.


    ¡¸Kin-chan, when you get off the tram, if you¡¯re slow in getting out the 2.3 dollar fare, they¡¯ll rush you. If you aren¡¯t ready, they won¡¯t make change. You should get your coins ready.¡¹


    While giving me that bit of travel advice, Shirayuki still had her nose stuck in her guidebook.


    Anyway, I have to make sure the two of them don¡¯t miss their stop. Good grief! I¡¯m like a field trip leader!


    Once Riko and Shirayuki each got off at their respective stations, Central and Admiralty, safely¡­


    Next¡­ Wan Chai, and that¡¯s where I will get off.


    Taking out my wallet, I took out the oddly shaped 2 dollar coin and the circular coins for the 30 cents change. I don¡¯t carry a lot of money with me, so it would be a problem if I didn¡¯t get the change back.


    Jostling past other passengers, I descended the narrow stairway, until finally¡­


    ¨Ctime for me to begin my solo mission.


    Because I¡¯m alone, walking in a crowd of people, I have to be alert for pickpockets.


    ************************************************************************************************


    I stepped off into the disorderly alleys of Wan Chai¨C


    I walked through a market lined with household goods, fresh food products, and children¡¯s toys.


    It was like the roof had blown off a supermarket, and everything in the building was scattered. The buildings as well carried the stench of daily life. I got the impression that this wasn¡¯t a tourist area, but an area where locals lived their real lives.


    That said, it was not a welcoming sort of place for a foreigner like me¡­


    Hmm¡­. Which way was it, again?


    I quickly lost my way again. Hong Kong sure is a place that it¡¯s easy to get lost in.


    But I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ll get out of this the same way I did with Shirayuki. My mobile¡¯s GPS¨Cthe power of science!


    Now then¡­


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Huh, my mobile¡­ where¡­?


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    G-gone.


    It¡¯s not here!


    My wallet is missing too!


    Thinking I might have dropped them, I cast about anxiously in the alley¨C then I chided myself.


    ¡­I¡¯ve been pickpocketed!


    One is possible, but I couldn¡¯t have lost both of them at the same time.


    But where? I¡¯ve been careful ever since I got off at Wan Chai.


    It must have been earlier. It had to be¡­ on the tram!


    If I think back to the tram-car¨C


    I was escorting Shirayuki and Riko, and my attention lapsed,


    We were speaking Japanese, using very distinctive Japanese mobiles to take pictures, and I took out my wallet to get money for the fare ready.


    They would have clearly seen which pocket I put it into.


    Then we went down from the second deck, and there were all those passengers jumbled in the narrow staircase.


    That¡¯s when it was taken.


    I¡¯ve been had¡­!


    Turning around, I saw the tram-car vanishing into the east.


    I thought about contacting Aria immediately, but I don¡¯t have a mobile.


    I can¡¯t take a taxi back to the ICC building either because I don¡¯t have any money. Not even a single Hong Kong dollar.


    My passport is safely stored at OZONE.¡¯


    The only think I have¡­ is my Beretta. This is pretty dangerous.


    ¡¸..*Tch!*¡­¡¹


    I went to look for the ICC building where Aria is, but buildings were in the way. All I could see was one building after another.


    Where¡­ where can I go to get my bearings?


    Searching for someplace with a good view, I began wandering¡­


    I had lost all sense of direction, and I couldn¡¯t even retrace my steps back to Wan Chai Station.


    Where am I?


    Colourful buildings. Various street stalls. Although the scenery differed¡­ I felt like I was walking the same way and turning around in circles.


    No matter where I go, I only see walls of buildings. The ground floors are all shops, but the 10 or so floors above are all old condominiums. They seem to go on forever.


    I had counted on my GPS, so I didn¡¯t bring a map like Shirayuki. And I can¡¯t suddenly start speaking Cantonese like Riko.


    I have an empty can, and desperately the thought occurred to me that if I start singing Japanese songs, maybe I¡¯ll be able to make some change, but I can¡¯t sing as well as Reki either.


    Let¡¯s say, for the sake of argument, that I did raise enough for a call to reach my friends¨CI don¡¯t even know how to dial a Japanese number from abroad.


    I¡­


    I can¡¯t do anything.


    Amidst the swarm of people milling around me, there is no one I can turn to for help¡­


    Just roam and walk¡­ walk¡­ walk¡­


    As the day was drawing close to an end, I finally discovered the tram-car tracks, but I don¡¯t know if this is the route I had taken earlier. I don¡¯t even know how many different routes there might be.


    But¡­


    If I follow the tracks, I might get back¡­


    I¡¯m not sure, but I don¡¯t have any other clues. I have to bet on this.


    I started walking alongside the tracks, and since it began darkening, overhead lights began to light¨Cthe multi-coloured neon signs above me shone.


    ***********************************************************************************


    ¡­I¡¯m tired from walking.


    It¡¯s already 10 PM, but I still don¡¯t know where I am.


    I think following this track might have been a mistake. I¡¯m probably further away from where I want to be than when I started.


    Where am I¡­?


    There¡¯s a subway station that according to the sign is called¡ºNorth Point¡», but since I¡¯m not familiar with the geography of Hong Kong Island, it doesn¡¯t help me.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I¡¯m hungry.


    That hard yakisoba, as much as it differed from my expectations, I shouldn¡¯t have left any of it on the plate.


    The ramen I originally wanted to eat, roast chicken, manjuu, fresh fruit¨C the city is full of the smells of every kind of food they are selling by the road.


    But despite the feast before my eyes¡­


    I have no money, so I can¡¯t eat anything.


    I¡¯m going to faint.


    About now, Aria must be enjoying the most delicious food¡­


    Remembering the promise made on the airplane, I could only sigh.


    It will look exactly like I stood her up.


    Aria¡­ will be angry for sure.


    Assailed by sudden fear, I was caught up by a crowd of pedestrians and¡­ pushed down a side street into a back alley.


    The main streets of North Point looked tidy enough, but the pavement twisting beneath me now¨C was dirty and bespoke of poverty.


    The streets were narrow, and the paving uneven. All the buildings where people lived looked the same, and they were all decrepit. The concrete was blackened with grime, here and there was a broken window, and inside the buildings there were bare lightbulbs or none at all.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    While I was having fun touring the main streets and eating dim sum, I hadn¡¯t noticed¡­


    There is a stark division between the wealthy and poor here in Hong Kong.


    Aria is in a luxurious hotel, staying in a high-class penthouse for the rich¨Cwhile all the rest of the people are living in this kind of place.


    Well, I don¡¯t have a cent on me, so I¡¯m worse off.


    This street doesn¡¯t have much traffic, and coming up against the barrier of hunger, I slid down and sat against a wall.


    I¡¯m so hungry, I can¡¯t walk anymore. My vision is spinning.


    The day was mild, but¡­ the night will be cool. It¡¯s gotten cold.


    We are in the last third of December, after all.


    ¡¸¡­Bad luck¡­ I¡¯ve had bad luck¡­¡¹


    Exhausted, hugging my legs and lowering my head¨CI knew my last words were wrong.


    This wasn¡¯t just bad luck.


    My own weakness and failings brough this on.


    In Japan¡­I thought I had gotten just a little stronger. But that was all talk.


    Believing that, I went and attack an enemy on their own ground, but I couldn¡¯t even walk the streets as a tourist safely¨Cjust look at me. I¡¯m going to collapse before the battle even starts.


    Me¡­ get stronger?


    It not just that I can¡¯t speak a foreign language. I haven¡¯t even studied one. I¡¯m so poor that I had to borrow money for a class trip. I don¡¯t even have a redeeming trait to get me out of this mess. I have nothing. I can only fight.


    I am not strong.


    In terms of basic human ability, I¡¯m weak. Terribly so.


    Now that I¡¯ve realised it, it more¡¯s painful than I would have thought.


    Is this how I want to be? Now and forever¡­?


    The same weakling I am.


    Yes. Thanks to this, I¡¯ve come to face the big question.


    But right now, I don¡¯t even have the energy to deal with it.


    I was looking forward to enjoying the Million Dollar Nightscape¡­.


    But from here, all I can see is a bare lightbulb.


    What should I do tonight?


    I was planning on staying in a cheap motel, but penniless as I am, they wouldn¡¯t even let me sleep on a dirt floor.


    I can¡¯t help it. I had better just sit and lie down right here.


    And so, as I started nodding off¡­


    ¡¸Oi! Don¡¯t sit in front of my door!¡¹


    Someone yelled in Chinese.


    Looking up, in a white school uniform¨C


    Hands on her hips, a Chinese girl stared down at me through narrowed eyes.


    With lopsided twin-tails bobbing like rosary beads, she was only a slender girl, but¡­


    She looks angry as she stares at me. But as to what she is so angry about, I have no clue.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Making a puzzled look with my face¨C


    The girl¡¯s eyebrows drew closer into an inquisitive expression.


    She had clearly voiced a command, but it did not look as if I had understood.


    In the same instant I had that thought, she must have wordlessly understood¨C


    ¡¸¡­Japawneese?¡¹


    Her mouth the shape of a ¡®¤Ø¡¯ character, from her pink lips had come¨CJapanese¡­!


    I didn¡¯t mishear her? It was Japanese


    It was mispronounced, but it sounded like that girl had spoken in Japanese.


    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s right. My money and mobile were stolen¡­ and I can¡¯t understand anyone¡­¡¹


    At that same instant¡­ *Grrrr!* a growl rose from my stomach.


    ¡¸So it¡¯s a foolish Japanese person, huh?¡¹


    She snorted and from a window in the building across the street, an old woman carrying a baby stuck her head out¨CThe girl and her went back and forth about something in Chinese.


    With a laugh presumably at my expense, the old woman called to someone further inside the building.


    Then, from the space between the buildings¡­


    With large broken sunglasses help together by tape, an old man with a kiseru held in his mouth appeared.


    All skin and bones, and wearing hemp trousers and a short sleeve shirt, the old man grabbed me.


    Without warning, he grabbed a hold of my clothes and stood me up, and started leading me across the alley.


    He was saying something loudly¡­ but I couldn¡¯t understand. It was also in Chinese.


    This is rather frightening. What is going to happen to me?


    But I can¡¯t just push him off me. He is an old man, after all.


    Caught behind, as if they were trying to surround me¨C from between buildings and from inside gates, a lot of people appeared.


    A middle-aged man wearing lounging shorts and a stomach band with a beer bottle in his hand and a cigarette in his mouth.


    A boy with an oversized shirt and a buzz cut.


    An old woman with a pain patch stuck to her neck.


    They all laughed away as they chattered back and forth.


    No good¡­ this could get ugly.


    ¨CBut I¡¯m alright.


    Everything might have been stolen, but I have on last trump card at my waist¨C


    I have my Beretta.


    Worst comes to worse, if I let off a few warning shots, they should run away¡­!


    ************************************************************************************


    The looks that I had perceived originally as hostile became guarded as I was led along, and we now reached a back alley¡­rather, the back of the same building opposite the one I had sat in front of.


    On the side facing the street, people were still bustling about, selling clothes and fish and calling out to each other,


    I was crammed into a corner of what looked like some kind of shop.


    The strange shop had a vinyl sheet, tinged grey by exhaust fumes, in place of a door


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Keeping my guard up, I looked around¨Cand there were a lot of wooden tables.


    Nearby, countless numbers of decrepit folding chairs were stacked next to supermarket baskets and used as chairs. Even split logs were being used for seating.


    Sitting down, the customers clamoured noisily¡­


    It must be some kind of eating house.


    Weaving her way between the seats, a middle-aged woman whose resting expression seemed to be a scowl, was carrying fried rice and instant ramen.


    Raising a ruckus as they ate, the men puffed on cigarettes as they gulped sake.


    There were even many who were playing with Mahjong tiles.


    This place¡­


    It reminds me of Hiriga-san¡¯s home workshop in Shitamachi where as a first-year I picked up the first model of my customised Beretta. But compared to there, this place looks much poorer.


    Then, the old man with the broken sunglasses pointed to me, said something in a loud voice, and then everyone turned an looked at me¡­


    Bwah-ha-ha!


    And burst out laughing.


    Wh-what? I have no clue what is going on.


    ¡¸? ? ?¡¹


    Glancing around, I spotted the girl with the strange twin-tails coming out from the middle of the shop.


    With a small grunt, she forced me to take a slightly greasy bowl.


    Then, everyone in the shop stood up¡­


    And each one of them took a little food from their bowls and put in mine.


    A torn-off piece of manju. A bit of fried egg. A few spoons of rice. A small pice of sausage,


    Without looking at me, they all muttered something as they put food into my bowl¡­


    Then, almost as if they were embarrassed, they went back to their seats.


    Wh-what¡¯s going on? Is this some kind of hard-sell?


    ¡¸Oi, Oi! I don¡¯t have any money! Y-you, tell them! Oi! No money.15 ¡¹


    I said, but before I could ask the girl to refuse for me, there was more maze-don16 than I could eat.


    That is to say, it was a jumble of food.


    It couldn¡¯t be further from the Chinese fare served at the Ritz Carlton or the the Tim Ho Wan dim sum¡­


    But with my empty stomach, it looked like the most delicious food in the world.


    ¡¸Not¡ºYou¡», it¡¯s Yuan Meishi. Here¡¯s a spoon. When you¡¯re done, take it and the bowl to the sink over there and wash them yourself, alright?¡¹


    The girl¨CYuan-chan said. She stuck a spoon into my bowl.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t, I¡¯ve been telling you, I don¡¯t¡­¡¹


    I said worriedly, as I swallowed the watering saliva in my mouth.


    With her hand, Yuan indicated the old man with broken glasses.


    ¡¸Chin-san said:¡ºThey robbed this Japanese person and left him with nothing. Since the people who committed this crime were Hong Kongers, for the pride of Hong Kong, we will help him ¡». In any case¨Ceveryone here knows the pain of hunger. That¡¯s why they said¡ºHere you go¡»as they gave you food.¡¹


    She explained what had just happened.


    ¡­Ugh¡­


    I¡¯m sorry everyone¡­ even though it looks like it¡¯s hard for all of you to find something to eat¡­ you still helped me.


    And you even gave me enough food to fill me up.


    Damn! I¡¯m so ashamed. I actually thought about firing a warning shot,


    ¡¸Th-thank-you¡­¡¹


    Communicating my sincere thanks as I looked around the room, each one of them, smiling, turned away and wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes.


    Hesitating just a moment over whether or not to make a Japanese style bow, I lowered my head¨C


    Making my way to a one of the corners of the shop, I sat down and gratefully ate my maze-don.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    They may all seem cold, like they are laughing at you, overbearing, and as if they didn¡¯t know the meaning of the word ¡®courtesy¡¯¡­but they are kind,


    Deep within this generosity, is hidden a chivalrous spirit. That might be their national character,


    I wonder if all of these people could be tsunderes?


    Thinking that while cleaning my bowl and eating until I was full¡­


    ¡¸¨CI knew you were Japanese right way. I could tell from your uniform like those that anime characters wear.¡¹


    The girl from before, Yuan, carrying her own food, came to sit with me.


    ¡¸Are you here all alone?¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­ My friends are all at the ICC building. Can you tell me how to get there?¡¹


    ¡¸ICC? From here, you¡¯d take a tram to the ferry, then have to switch to a bus. But none of them are running right now. What are you going to do until the first one starts? Do you have somewhere to sleep?¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ outside.¡¹


    ¡¸Wait a second! Any town is dangerous at night, you know? There¡¯s no helping it.¡¹


    Scolding my inexperience, Yuan furrowed her thin eyebrows and said:


    ¡¸Alright, you can stay at my place. But you¡¯re gone at first light.¡¹


    She kindly offered.


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t do that. Staying in a girl¡¯s room¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m stronger than boys, so I¡¯m fine. If you do anything weird, I¡¯ll throw you out the window. By the way, my room is on the 5th floor.¡¹


    Eating her wan tan with noodles, Yuan voiced a typical Aria-like threat. No matter the country, girls are terrifying.


    ¡¸In exchange, as long as you are awake, you¡¯ll talk to me. In Japanese. It¡¯s my dream to study in Japan. You can probably tell that my Japanese pronunciation is a little strange, right?¡¹


    Oh¡­Oh, I see! If I can repay the favour, I¡¯m more than glad to.


    It¡¯s nothing to brag about, but speaking Japanese is the only thing I can do.


    Really, it¡¯s nothing to brag about.


    **********************************************************************************


    The wall I had slumped down against in my hunger was actually a door.


    It was markedly different from that in OZONE, but they were both hidden doors.


    Yuan¡¯s room was up the stairs on the other side.


    No wonder she yelled at me for blocking her door.


    Following her up the stairs, while for some reason she undid her twin-tails, past bare concrete covered in peeling labels hanging by a thread¡­


    ¡¸There¡¯s only about 3 minutes of hot water a day, I¡¯ll use it for 2 minutes and you can use it for 1.¡¹


    Abruptly saying that, Yuan ducked into a recess on the 2nd floor landing.


    ¡­What did she say?


    Peeking around the corner of the L-shaped space,


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    I-I saw it! Only her back!


    Around the corner, there was a space about a metre square covered in tile¨CIt was an ultra-mini shower stall that would put Japanese resorts to shame.


    And there, without any warning, Yuan had begun to strip off her uniform¡­


    I saw the white straps of her underwear and the skin of her back. Caught totally by surprise.


    Th-thank goodness I learned how to walk noiselessly in INQUESTA¡­!


    I immediately retreated, If she finds out that I saw her, I¡¯ll be thrown out the window.


    Then a wicker basket with her shoes, uniform, and underwear in it slid out toward me¨C


    ¡¸Now then, are you ready to talk? Whenever I make a mistake, you¡¯ll correct me, right?¡¹


    *Hiss!*


    The sound of the shower started.


    The st-steam wound its way around the corner¨Cthe scent of soap and shampoo reached me.


    I couldn¡¯t see her with my eyes, but it felt entirely like I had entered the bath with her. If I walk 3 steps, I could see her naked body.


    I could see the droplets of hot water bouncing off her body. But since she has demanded that we talk, unfortunately I can¡¯t run away.


    ¡¸Oh, yes. Speaking of Japan, I heard that a superhuman came to Hong Kong from Japan.¡¹


    ¡¸Su-superhuman¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸At my school, some of those without familiar¡­without faculty¡­ Uhm¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Without families?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s it! It¡¯s a place where orphan girls with nothing go. In exchange for tuition, they do small tasks. For now, if we see this superman, we¡¯re supposed to report it at school.¡¹


    ¡¸A fugitive from Japan came to Hong Kong? That¡¯s¡­a troubling story. As a fellow Japanese, I apologise.¡¹


    ¡¸Among the underground these days, he¡¯s known as the¡ºEnabler17 . No matter how badly he¡¯s cornered, he manages to turn the tables on his enemies in the most impossible ways. And my classmate who saw a picture of him said¡­ he¡¯s kind of attractive.¡¹


    Talking about the attractive boy, Yuan¡¯s voice became bubbly.


    Just like an ordinary girl.


    ¡¸Oh¡­ Is there really someone like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, they¡¯re certainly not talking about you.¡¹


    With a laughing smile, Yuan stuck her head around the corner. With a squeak, the shower turned off¨Cand withdrawing back inside, there was a rustling sound, Taking a towel down, she dried her body.


    Then with a *Tap!* *Tap!*


    She stepped out! Wearing only a bath towel!


    ¡¸¡­.Uh¡­.Uh!¡¹


    Trying to retreat up the stairs, my feet got caught, and I missed my step.


    ¡¸Hurry up! There¡¯s only a minute left. I left the soap.¡¹


    Then with a *Plop!* she put the basket on my head. Like a beggar priest18.


    ******************************************************************************


    Yuan¡¯s room, in Japanese terms, was about 2 tatami large.19


    With 2 people in it, it seems smaller, but as expected it was a normal girl¡¯s room¡­


    The wall was decorated with bunches of fancy keychains, her towelket20 was pink, and her mirror was about the only other thing in her room.


    ¡¸If you tuck your legs in, you should be able to lie across the floor.¡¹


    Yuan said, wearing her pyjamas as she stepped over me to get across to her bed.


    ¡­Ugh¡­


    Sleeping here is definitely safer than sleeping outside, but in terms of Hysteria Mode it is more dangerous.


    It¡¯s like the time I went up to Moe Mochizuki¡¯s room, above all, this is a girl¡¯s room¨C filled with this bittersweet and pointlessly pleasant smell. It must be a world-wide phenomenon.


    Moreover, in this confined space, the concentration of female pheromones was elevated.


    To top it all off, the fresh-out-of-the-bath aroma coming off Yuan¡­was intense.


    ¨CSlashes and bullets can be avoided.


    But someone¡¯s smell is unavoidable.


    My naturally acute sense of smell allows me to distinguish the girls of Baskerville by their scent. This would be the only thing I feel confident that I could beat the rumoured superman in.


    Speaking of my nose, I can¡¯t smear menthol under my nose or spray Febreeze. I don¡¯t have any with me, and it would be rude.


    ¡¸The floor must be hard enough that it hurts. I¡¯ll lend you a headrest pillow.¡¹


    She passed me a murderously fragrant object¡­!


    If I were to shift in my sleep and have my nose pressed deeply into it¨Cmy Hysteria Mode would create an international incident!


    But I can¡¯t refuse is saying:¡¸It¡¯s too feminine¡¹. And the floor really is hard.


    Alright, if that¡¯s the case. I¡¯ll breathe through my mouth, and I¡¯ll stop breathing through my nose. When all the girls invaded my room at Butei High after the Sports Festival, I used this same strategy.


    As I engaged with my invisible enemy, Yuan asked:


    ¡¸Hey, what¡¯s the difference between an¡ºonigiri¡»and¡ºomusbi¡»?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s a¡ºkappa¡»?¡¹


    ¡¸How long after selling a¡ºbrand new ¡»product can I call it that?¡¹


    After the lights were turned off, she asked me relatively difficult questions about Japanese.


    I was up half the night answering them one by one¨C


    ¡¸They¡¯re the same thing, but¡ºomusubi¡»doesn¡¯t have the unlucky sound¡ºkiri¡»¡¹21


    ¡¸I¡¯ve never met one, but it¡¯s an original Japanese yokai. They have all green bodies, a bowl-like shape on top of their head, and like cucumbers..¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no specific limit. However, at Kenchan Ramen, has had a product they¡¯ve called¡ºbrand new¡»for going on 8 years.¡¹


    I replied¡­suprised at her strong willpower and eagerness to learn.


    In the current economic development that China is undergoing, I have the impression that learning is intricately linked to success in life and abundance.


    The truth is that, if in the future she succeeds in business in Japan, she might just be able to make her own fortune. Then she would be able to escape poverty.


    Keep at it, Yuan.


    Learning¡­ I think as a person who has run away from studying, should imitate her guts.


    Because like me, everyone here, to a different extent, has the perpetual problem of running out of money.


    (END CHAPTER)


    ********************************************


    1. The word here refers to the distinct Japanese style of phones that are popular only within Japan. They have more features than a simple mobile phone with a touch-pad, but lack the full touchscreen and functionality of a true smartphone.


    2. The word used here: ¡®dempa¡¯ can mean ¡®EM wave/signal¡¯ but it is also used to describe asocial people susceptible to delusions. Similar to chuunibyou-ism, it differs in that it can be a person of any age, and they claim to receive ¡®messages¡¯ from a strange outside source. Think Reki and her orders from ¡®The Wind¡¯.https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Denpa


    3. The kanji for Hong Kong mean ¡®incense/perfume port¡¯.


    4. The real building only has 108 levels, but there is a floor 118 because the numbering of the floors skips every number with a 4 in it. This is due to the fact that the word for the number ¡®4¡¯ in both Japanese and Chinese sounds a lot like the word for ¡®death¡¯ and is considered unlucky.


    5. The Qing Dynasty is the last imperial dynasty of China. It lasted from years 1644-1912.


    6. In times of crisis, the yakuza count even those with passing ties to the organisation as members so that the whole looks much larger when they give out membership numbers. Unfortunately, this makes government crack-downs often fall on those with, often unwitting, marginal business or social ties to the yakuza.


    7. Kanji say ¡®Chumming operation¡¯ As in throwing bait into the sea to attract fish/sharks.


    8. Chain of discount stores in Japan known for packed shelves and narrow, crammed aisles.


    9. North American slang for someone who likes staying at home and doesn¡¯t go out. Not an agoraphobe or hikkikomori, they just like being at home and aren¡¯t adventurous.


    10. Japanese proverb similar to: ¡®give an inch, take a mile¡¯ or the Bedouin proverb: ¡®First the nose in the tent, then the camel¡¯.


    11. In case you missed it, these are all common store chains in Japan.


    12. This is a parasitic type of fungus that infect caterpillars and feed on them for nutrients. Morbid stuff¡­


    13. Kinji make a pun on the name of Kowloon, which in kanji means: ¡®Nine (parted) dragon¡¯ and links the joke to a mythological 8-forked-dragon in Japanese mythology, Yamato no Orochi.


    14. This is in Chinese.


    15. This last bit is in Engrish.


    16. Type of dish that loosely translates to ¡®lil¡¯ bit of everything¡¯. It¡¯s a hodgepodge of food all piled together in one bowl.


    17. Kanji say ¡®he who makes the impossible, possible¡¯


    18. Refers to a particular type of Zen monk who wore woven bascinets on their heads and played the flute as part of meditation. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Komus%C5%8D


    19. A tatami is a rectangle of about 1.6529 square meters.


    20. A cross between a towel and a blanket


    21. The kanji used here is ”ؤê which means to ¡®cut, slay, or kill¡¯. In the word onigiri, the actual kanji is different, but since Japanese is a sound-based language, the sound is similar. In this case the ¡®k¡¯ shifts to ¡®g¡¯ for ease of pronunciation.


    If you are interested as to why the sound changes, look up ¡®rendaku¡¯.

 Volume 13 - CH 3

    Chapter 3: Kou and Son¨C Double Cast


    The next morning¨C


    Intending to repay the debt for last night¡¯s meal, I wanted to get up early to do something for all of the people who lived in this Hong Kong tenement that reached up into the sky. But with all of that wonderfully smelling food inside of me, I overslept. ¨CIt seems they have already left the building, getting an early start on work.


    Since I didn¡¯t know who exactly had given me food¡­ I lent a hand to anyone who needed help with something. Doing things like helping a grandfather load bags of rice onto a hand truck, drawing water and carrying the bucket for a grandmother, washing dishes, running around catching runaway chickens, and, whatever I could.


    We couldn¡¯t hold a conversation, but I realised¡­ all of their aloofness had evaporated, and they smiled back at me.


    At some point, as I was running around, the seeming patriarch of this community with broken sunglasses¨C Chin-san had shown up¡­ This time, he led me around the other side, to the front of the shop.


    The tables and chairs from inside were sprawled across the road, with the under construction highway overhead serving as a roof.


    I wanted to call it an open air cafe¡­ but it wasn¡¯t as fancy as that, and it was closer to a food stall.


    It was filled with locals, and Yuan was there in her white school uniform, eating rice porridge.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve become the talk of the whole building, you know. The boy who can¡¯t talk, but is a hard worker.¡¹


    A Chinese spoon in hand, she addressed me with a note of surprise.


    But I didn¡¯t even give her a half-hearted reply; my eyes were fixed on something else.


    Past the edge of the highway under construction, fleetingly appearing as it rose above the sea¨C


    ¨CI saw it across the straits of Victoria Bay.


    Emerging from the haze of the distant shore,


    ¡­the ICC building¡­.!


    ¡¸That¡¯s where your friends are at, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    It looks like Yuan explained my situation to Chin-san.


    Did you bring me here because you can see the ICC building?


    I had the feeling that Chin-san was giving me a look that said:¡ºHow¡¯s this?¡»as he narrowed his eyes behind his sunglasses.


    Then, as he said something to me, he handed me a Chinese newspaper.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸He says:¡ºPretend to read this as you are walking along so your things don¡¯t get stolen again.¡»¡¹


    I see! Carrying a Hong Kong newspaper, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m a local, so I won¡¯t have a problem with the pickpockets who target tourists, right?


    After I took the paper from him, Chin-san walked away whistling¡­


    Immediately afterwards, I noticed a 20 HKD bill stuck between the newspaper sheets.


    This is about 200 Yen.


    With this¡­ I can take the tram and use the ferry to cross the channel.


    ¡¸Chin-san is as soft-hearted as ever.¡¹


    Yuan started in with a snort.


    ¡¸Well, I have to get to school. Once you¡¯re done eating, you can head back to the ICC. You can see it from here, so it should only take you about half a day to get back on foot. Oh¡­ By the way, the owner of Just Rice Porridge asked me to translate. He¡¯s giving you authentic fish rice porridge as thanks.¡¹


    Just then, the grandmother I had helped draw water brought over a bowl of rice porridge.


    ************************************************************************


    After thanking her many times, Yuan said:¡¸Your porridge is going to get cold, so hurry up and eat it¡¹seeming slightly embarrassed as she left¡­


    Even as I regretted not giving her my name¨C


    At any rate, since I have to walk, I won¡¯t make it to the ICC if I haven¡¯t eaten.


    So in the bustling shop with bits of Chinese conversation being tossed back and forth, I ate the breakfast porridge I had been given.


    It seems like this is a popular porridge place, and one by one, more customers are arriving. Without a word my tablemates left as soon as they finished eating. In such an overcrowded city as Hong Kong, sharing a table with strangers is only natural.


    Taking the authentic what¡¯s-it porridge¨Crice porridge in a wooden bowl with freshwater fish balls added to it¨C my first impression was that the flavour was a bit plain.


    But copying those around me, adding shredded ginger and soy sauce while eating¡­ it was very delicious!


    I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious porridge before¡­!


    Raising my bowl, I eagerly drank the porridge, slurping it up and¡­


    Setting the bowl down on the table with a *Thunk!*


    Just then, sitting in front of me and sharing my table, was a girl slurping her porridge just like I had.


    At the exact same time, she sat her own bowl on the table with a *Thunk!*


    Then our eyes met.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    My eyes bulged.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Her eyes opened wide in shock as well.


    W-with long black hair that reached the ground, this girl who looks like a 5th year primary school student¨C


    ¨CKou¡­!


    Because of the sheer absurdity of the coincidence, at first I thought I was mistaken, but it¡¯s definitely her.


    Her¨C the one from the Kagataka Family¡¯s roof who attacked my younger brother, Rampan¡¯s soldier.


    It¡¯s Kou. We stared at each other, frozen, as 1.. then 2 seconds passed¨C


    ¡¸¨CKou!¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, that¡¯s not me! Kyaaaa!¡¹


    *Ka-thump!*


    It seems she tried to run away, immediately falling off the shop stool.


    Her cut-off Naga-jo1 sailor suit exposed her navel, and her super mini-skirt flipped up¨CHer tail was wrapped around her waist like a belt and I saw it twitch slightly.


    Not you, you say? If it¡¯s not you, then who the hell is it?


    She only looks slightly different from that night, so this has to be Kou.


    Besides, how many girls in the world have tails? The other one besides you would be Tamamo.


    ¨C*Whoosh!*


    Like a Hong Kong action film, I made a flying leap across the table, and twisting her body away, Kou dodged.


    Then with a *Swish!* and superb timing, she swept my feet with her tail as I landed.


    ¡¸¨CUgh!¡¹


    U-using her tail. That was something completely unexpected, and as I fell¨C


    ¡¸Hiyaaaa!¡¹


    Letting out a strange cry and brushing aside the other guests, she ran out from underneath the highway.


    What agility¡­! It was truly monkey-like!


    Mounting a bicycle with training wheels that was parked against the shop, she pulled off in a squeal of rubber! The chain itself began to screech under the force! Then, about 10m later, colliding with a street sign in a one-person traffic accident, she discarded the bicycle and broke into a run on foot.


    Why did she even get on it in the first place?


    Taking advantage of the time gained, I ran out of the porridge shop¨C


    As the pouch slung crossways across her chest flapped in the air, she dashed quickly away. She¡¯s fast. She was making her best effort to escape, but an all-out sprint was not conducive to making a getaway.


    However, my opponent has the advantage of knowing the area. Rapidly weaving her way through the complex maze of cramped buildings and turning at one corner after another, even with my best efforts I was constantly losing sight of her. But Kou¡¯s many tricks were obvious, and I began closing the distance. It was an ebbing sort of chase, now closer, now farther.


    ¨CWhile running along the road, Kou looked back over her shoulder, and surprised that I had closed some distance, her eyes went wide and she gave another strange cry of: ¡ºPikyaaaa!¡» and turned up a hill to run toward a park.


    ******************************************************


    The park had a lot of trees and walls¨C it was the kind of place where Hong Kong bird-lovers liked to gather.


    The songbirds were giving their most beautiful performances, and bell-shaped bird houses hung everywhere. In order to further disrupt my field of vision, once inside the park, Kou ran into a bird market.


    ¨CAs if I¡¯d let you escape!


    I ran into you, and it is here that your luck runs out.


    We flew these many thousands of kilometres for your sake.


    Besides that, her complete lack of desire to attack me here certainly means that she hasn¡¯t recovered yet. If I catch her here, I¡¯ll be able to wipe away that stain of getting lost like a child. But as soon as I entered the cramped bird market¡­


    ¡¸¡­Ugh¡­!¡¹


    I lost her.


    But I shouldn¡¯t panic. We¡¯re up on a hill.


    If she tries to run from here, she runs the risk of being spotted from up here.


    So Kou is probably hiding somewhere close by¨C


    She is most likely waiting for me to move off.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I reached into my jacket with my hand and stealthily drew my Beretta¡­ and keeping my eyes out for Kou, entered the bird market. All around me were all kinds of birds in hanging baskets; tens, no, hundreds of them. The entire area reeked of them.


    A gaudy cockatoo craned its neck at me. A magpie with panda-like colouration called.


    In one basket a multitude of feathers shifted as a few parrots danced when a stray sparrow flew through the market.


    ¡­*Tweet!* *Tweet!* *Tweet!* *Flap!* *Flap!* *Flap!*¡­


    From every direction there was the endless sound of bird calls.


    The sounds of our mutual footsteps were lost and couldn¡¯t be heard.


    And, in a place with low visibility¡­


    A fresh bird food shop, that is to say, a place where they sell live caterpillars, frogs and such, where she thought I would not see her¡­


    ¡¸¡­Ugh¡­!¡¹


    It¡¯s Kou.


    Her long black hair spread itself on the ground as she crouched behind a counter with her head a third of the way above the counter¨Cjust high enough so that her eyes could steal a glance out.


    Pretending that I hadn¡¯t seen her, I slowly closed the distance between us¡­


    ¡¸¨CKou!¡¹


    *Whipsh!* I pointed my Beretta toward her at a 7m range, but *Whoosh!*


    Kou threw a clear plastic bag of live grasshoppers at me. Yuck!


    ¡¸Wai..!¡¹


    Dodging the bag of grasshoppers, I looked up, and Kou was already breaking for the market¡¯s exit¨C


    She planned to hide behind a temple, but before she could¡¸Woof!¡¹a stray dog barked.


    ¡¸Eekyaaa!¡¹


    Kou gave a high pitched scream, and there was a *Crunch!*


    The dog snapped at the pouch she was holding, so she fell.


    ¡¸Stop! Stop! S-t-o-p!¡¹


    Caught completely off-balance, she ended up face-down, and forgetting that she was running away, she lay on the ground, covering her head with both hands. That idiot in that short skirt even ended up with her butt toward me.


    Ahhh¡­


    She was so completely petrified that her tail rolled up in between her thighs.


    Really¡­ it seems she is terribly afraid of dogs.


    Well, they do say that ¡®They¡¯re at it like monkeys and dogs¡¯, but in this case, it seems the monkey has unconditionally lost.


    Even though she was able to take out G-3 in one shot, she was defeated by a stray dog. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s strong or weak¡­


    ¡¸¨CAlright, don¡¯t move.¡¹


    I said, walking around front of her and pointing my gun at her head.


    Not liking the smell of gunpowder, the dog ran away¨C


    Slowly, Kou lifted her tear-stained face. Looking up as she stayed on all fours.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t look this way. If I decide that you¡¯re getting ready to fire a laser, I¡¯ll shoot. Butei Law prohibits killing. But you¡¯re not human, are you. Raise both of your hands slowly¨C¡¹


    I had no intentions of killing her, but since it would be a problem if she escaped again, I threatened her with an exaggeration¡­


    ¨C*Bam!*


    I was hit in the head from behind with something rod-shaped.


    ¡¸Ow!¡¹


    I looked back and, Whoa! What is this glare?


    A shiny headed, bald monk was coming out from behind the temple and, cane in hand, he was yelling something. Because it was in Chinese, I couldn¡¯t understand him at all, but he was angry. What did I do now?


    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹


    I get it now.


    The monk is pointing at my gun. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve drawn my gun on the temple grounds.


    Temples, shrines, and churches are all sacred places.


    No matter what kind of villain takes refuge there, it¡¯s not the place for a shoot-out. It¡¯s something that we should protect as human beings; an unwritten, universal rule.


    Even when I went to Kyoto and the Sanjusangen-do Temple with Reki, our weapons were turned in for safe-keeping.


    That¡¯s the reason you ran this way, isn¡¯t it? You sly, sneaky monkey.


    ¡¸Oi, Kou. I¡¯ve got a grudge against you about what happened earlier¡­ but I won¡¯t fight here at a temple. You¡¯ve been spared.¡¹


    I¡­ de-cocked the firing hammer on my Beretta and returned it to its holster. It can¡¯t be helped.


    If I shot Kou here, I¡¯d only be paying for it later.


    Glaring, I looked down at Kou and:


    ¡¸Uh.. Mmmnn¡­¡¹


    Giving off a terribly pathetic sound, she hugged the pouch that the dog had snapped at close to her.


    And from her face, *Drip!* *Drip!*


    Tears were falling.


    What?


    ¡­It¡¯s not some kind of explosive is it?


    And out of Butei habit, I checked the contents of the bag¡­


    Inside were crumbling, broken, dried noodles. Originally, they had been rolled into a ball, but now they were a yellow mass. I wonder if they¡¯re egg noodles?


    As I was thinking about that,


    ¡¸Bo-bohoohoohooooo¡­¡­Waaaaaaah¡­..!¡¹


    She began to cry, letting out a wail.


    Then, the monk started eyeing me warily with a look that said: ¡ºWhat did you do to make this girl cry?¡»


    It¡¯s not my fault! Well¡­ half of it isn¡¯t.


    ********************************************************


    Kou was sobbing so much that she began to shudder, and she truly looked miserable. So, together with the monk, we soothed her with a blend of Chinese and Japanese, and we led her into the temple.


    It was the first time I¡¯d been in a Chinese temple, but it was different from Japanese temples in a few ways.


    The first thing to catch my eye was the ceiling packed full with hanging incense cords that spiraled down. I¡¯d seen pictures of them in Shirayuki¡¯s guidebook, and it said that when one burnt out, a wish would be granted.


    Deeper in the temple, enshrined was a statue of¡­ Kanu2?


    In front of him was a plastic bag with fruit and imitation rolls of paper bank notes that had been left as offerings.


    ¡¸*Sniff!*¡­*Sniff!*¡­¡¹


    Sitting in a corner of the temple, Kou was hugging her knees, bag in hand, with her arms covering her face.


    Uhmm¡­. What should I do? I¡¯m stumped.


    According to our plan, I¡¯ve encountered Rampan, or more properly Kou, but¡­


    This development goes so far beyond anything I expected, that I can¡¯t handle it.


    Besides that, it¡¯s getting dark, and *Grrrr!*¡­ My stomach and Kou¡¯s growled at the same time.


    I¡¯m hungry again. Kou must be the same. Both of us have been running around since our breakfasts were interrupted.


    Wearily, I sat down as well next to Kou¡­ trying to sort out the situation in my head.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    But before long, I was frustrated.


    Of course I was. This mystery is too much.


    First of all, back when Kou shot G-3, she left a totally different impression. The mystery of why she didn¡¯t understand Japanese then, but now she does. The mystery of why she was carrying egg noodles¡­ Okay, that¡¯s relatively less important, but without an investigation, there are a lot of things I don¡¯t understand.


    So¡­ my stomach growling along with Kou¡¯s as we sat together¡­


    The monk from earlier collected the offerings. Then, rustling and rummaging through the plastic bag, he took out and held a bunch of bananas and a box of sweets in his hands.


    Then, as he gave them to me, he mumbled something into my ear. But it was lost on me since it was in Chinese.


    But as he handed them to me, he wanted to say something. He moved as if he was patting something.


    It¡¯s as if her he was saying:¡ºDon¡¯t let the young girl cry, comfort her.¡»


    The monk left, and I¡­


    ¡¸¡­Oi, have a banana.¡¹


    I said, showing her the bunch.


    Kou glanced up from between her bangs.


    ¡­Alright. It looks like she stopped crying. The power of food is amazing.


    I thought that bananas would interest a monkey more than the sweets, and it looks like I was right.


    ¡¸You¡¯re hungry, aren¡¯t you? Me too. Have some of this.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yup.¡¹


    Oh! She answered.


    Pulling off a banana from the bunch, I handed it to her, and Kou began to peel the skin meekly¡­ Aaaaaa, *Chomp!* *Chew!* *Chew!*


    Placing it in her small mouth, she began eating it as if it were a delicacy.


    As I thought, bananas seem to be her favourite. Kou quickly finished it, and now started eating another on her own.


    This is dangerous, I have to eat some before Kou eats them all¡­


    I took one from the bunch for myself,


    I don¡¯t particularly like or dislike them, but¡­ bananas are easy to digest and are quickly converted into energy. We were taught this in ASSAULT. That¡¯s why professional wrestlers eat a lot of them, and even in nature, gorillas eat them for superhuman strength.


    As the strange picture of Kou and I sitting side by side in the temple eating bananas unfolded¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but draw a comparison, recalling the delicious porridge I had eaten this morning, and I¡­


    ¡¸What were you doing there?¡¹


    I asked something I didn¡¯t totally understand, bringing up a topic and starting the conversation.


    ¡¸What were you doing there, Tohyama?¡¹


    She said, suddenly addressing me without honorifics.


    ¡¸I was¡­ well, doing something, is all.¡¹


    I came triumphantly from Japan to invade, but had my money stolen and ended up lost in the streets¨C as if I could tell my enemy that! I¡¯m too cool for that.


    ***********************************************


    ***********************************************


    ¡¸Don¡¯t answer a question with a question! I am asking the questions.¡¹


    ¡¸K-Kou was¡­on an errand for Koko to buy golden egg noodles from a shop in North Point. If they¡¯re not from that shop, Koko says: ¡®no way¡¯, so I came on a bicycle.¡¹


    Her manner of speaking is a little strange, but¡­ at the core of it, she answered properly in a meek, girlish way.


    It seems like she had been used as a gofer to buy the egg noodles.


    (Is Rampan using her as a gofer?)


    Despite the fact that she carries the fate of the entire organisation on her back, she¡¯s being used as a gofer.


    Even though it seems illogical, Aria uses me a lot as a gofer, so there might be some logic behind it. Kaname might say something like that.


    ¡­No matter the organisation, it seems that all the ¡®fighters¡¯ share the same fate.


    On top of that, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand why they used her as a gofer. Kou¡¯s seems weak-willed. Even Nakasorachi isn¡¯t this bad.


    Koko is the pushy type, and with Kou¡¯s timid personality, she would have a hard time saying no if Koko gave her an order.


    However, the thing that bothered me the most about that was¡­


    ¡¸All that aside, your vibe is a lot different from when you attacked my younger brother. And you can speak Japanese too.¡¹


    I said bluntly, and Kou¡­


    ¡¸Kou¡­ Kou can¡¯t do anything except die in order to apologise.¡¹


    With a banana in her hand, she covered her face again.


    ¡¸As soon as we leave the temple, you should shoot me. Japanese never give up, even at the very end, but if the time comes Chinese are capable of doing so. Since you caught me, it must be Kou¡¯s time¡¹


    Kou¡¯s voice became choked with tears, and from deeper inside the temple, the monk scowled at me again.


    ¡¸No, that¡­ it was only a threat¡­ I¡¯m mad, but I won¡¯t go as far as killing you. Don¡¯t cry. Please don¡¯t.¡¹


    ¡¸But that night, I killed your younger brother. Son killed him, but Kou is responsible for not stopping her. Son enjoyed feeling his fighting spirit, it excited her¡­ and she attacked. Kou couldn¡¯t stop Son. Now¡­ Kou can¡¯t stop Son. Son is a terrifying woman¡­ Kou, is afraid of Son.¡¹


    Son¡­ Kou¡­? I don¡¯t understand what she is talking about¡­


    She mistakenly thinks that she killed G-3, so,


    ¡¸Uh¡­ actually he¡¯s alive. My brother that is.¡¹


    I felt like I should tell her that.


    ¡¸Wha? How did he survive? Even though he was hit by the Nyoibou!¡¹


    Kou was so startled that her eyes bulged as they opened wide.


    With a *Boing!* her orange tail went rigid.


    Because of that, the back of her mini-skirt rolled up completely, so I averted my eyes.


    ¡¸Trade secret. You and I are enemies after all. But what¡¯s all this about¡ºSon¡»? Son, as in Son Goku? Don¡¯t tell me you pull the same trick as Koko¡­ and there are several of you.¡¹


    I asked because it¡¯d be a problem if I was swarmed by a bunch of these rug rats¨C


    But Kou shook her head.


    Shaking her head side to side, she made the negative gesture.


    ¡¸Kou and Son are two distinct consciousnesses in the same body. They are very different, but the two inhabit the same body. Usually, Kou is in control. But when it¡¯s time to fight, I use Son. How do you say it in Japanese¡­?¡¹


    Split personalities¡­ huh?


    ¡¸¡­That could be so. Back when I fought Vlad, he was that way too, and it seems that when you human-form youkai want to infiltrate human society, you create an alter ego.¡¹


    I spoke what little I understood, but Kou was shaking her head again. Her long, glossy black hair swaying as her neck moved side to side.


    ¡¸Kou didn¡¯t create Son. An ancient emperor of Wa¨C Japan, came and taught the mikos a secret art. They locked Kou in a cave-prison for 3 years and inserted a war god¡¯s consciousness into her. That¡¯s who Son is.¡¹


    ¡­So the persona was added artificially¡­ that¡¯s what they did?


    If I had heard something like that a long time ago, I would have laughed it off as¡ºa psychological issue¡». But now things are different.


    In the last 6 months, how many times in my personal experience have I encountered things that fly in the face of textbooks and and laugh at scientific knowledge?.


    ¨CIt¡¯s no joke.


    With that consideration in mind, I have to give her all due consideration as I hear her out.


    ¡¸¡­Why would they do something like that?¡¹


    ¡¸The emperor wanted to become a god. Kou was an experiment.¡¹


    ¡¸Experiment¡­ So, did the emperor become like you?¡¹


    Kou was shaking her head. Her long black hair swaying as her neck moved from side to side.


    ¡¸From the experiment they discovered the flaws in the secret art. Son shouldn¡¯t be able to express herself unless Kou allows it¡­ but there was a way to effect the change from the outside. Rampan learned that technique. They call it¡ºPatra¡¯s key¡», and it was created by an Egyptian.¡¹


    Summarising what she said¡­


    ?Kou is an artificially created split personality.


    ?Son is the persona inserted into Kou.


    ?Kou is a timid girl, but Son is a laser-shooting superwoman.


    ?Rampan has the ability to control the Kou/Son crossover. I suppose that as a member of Grenada, Patra provided this technique.


    That¡¯s it.


    ¡¸The last human able to manage the exchange was 1,400 years ago¨C the monk Xuanzang. Xuanzang-sama was a good friend, but Rampan wants to use Son for their own selfish reasons. So Kou¡­ Kou¡­¡¹


    The name Xuanzang that Kou mentioned is the monk from the Journey to the West.


    So she is Son Goku after all!


    But hearing the story from the person in question, the story is a bit more complicated than the fairy tale¡­ Son Goku was the contemporary government¡¯s attempt at creating a superhuman.


    Thousands of years ago, did China try to do something similar to what the US military is trying to do with its Genion program? But they used a Kou as a base for human-form youkai.


    Just how old is Kou? She looks like a child, after all.


    Is she like Tamamo¡¯s incarnation¨Cand do all human-form yokai¡¯s bodies not grow up? Are they the same as a certain someone?


    But¡­ this¡­


    The original problem I had to deal with was solved.


    The eye that shot G-3. It seems that it won¡¯t shoot at me.


    But even with this split personality disorder, Kou hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. A court of law would pronounce her innocent. Saying ¡®you¡¯re doomed¡¯ and flashing a victory sign doesn¡¯t feel right to me.


    ¡¸If¨Cit makes you cry, then why do you follow the orders of someone like Rampan?¡¹


    Troubled, I asked the simple question.


    ¡¸Kou¡­ doesn¡¯t have any family, doesn¡¯t have any money, and I¡¯ll always be a little girl. Nowadays, I didn¡¯t know how I would live. Rampan saved me. Rampan gives its rich members position and prestige in exchange for money¨C with that money, they help those without any family, get them a family register, an education, and a place to work. Because of Rampan¡¯s help, Kou is able to live in modern society.¡¹


    The issue became more complicated.


    The Koko¡¯s stirred up mischief in Japan, and from that I formed a strong impression that Rampan was a simply heinous organisation¡­ but what¡¯s this?


    Even as a group of outlaws, their morals aren¡¯t totally corrupt.


    Money buys rank within their system, but it looks like they use it to help the less fortunate.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    So that¡¯s how it is.


    Finished eating my banana, I rubbed the back of my head as I considered things.


    As an enemy in FEW, the answer seems clearly to be that I should capture Kou and bring her back with me¡­


    But what if Kou lets Son out?


    Or Rampan releases her remotely with Patra¡¯s key again?


    ¨CI¡¯ll probably be defeated.


    G-3 in Hysteria Mode couldn¡¯t win. And the normal ¡®me¡¯ certainly couldn¡¯t.


    Keeping this ticking time-bomb of a girl around is risky.


    So my original plan to capture Kou here is out for the time being.


    Augh! I came here pumped up for a fight, now what should I do?


    ¡¸¡­What are we going to do?¡¹


    Like me, Kou couldn¡¯t think of what to do next¡­so she asked me as she hugged her knees.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ If that¡¯s the case¡­¡¹


    Starting there, I continued¡­


    ¡¸Well how about this? Ask our leaders!¡¹


    I made the exceptionally Japanese suggestion of:¡ºWe will pass along your concerns to the company for review.¡»


    ¡¸Our leaders?¡¹


    ¡¸While you are in Kou-Mode, I have no reason to fight you. So for the time being, I want us to consider a peace proposal.¡¹


    ¡¸You and I have to report to our organisations the facts of our meeting¨C and our fellow members will listen to our thoughts and opinions. Then we can gather our terms for reconciliation and meet.¡¹


    ¡¸Meet. Like a discussion? But if things breakdown¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Then it¡¯ll be war. But that¡¯s our job. Peace talks still might go well, and if given a chance it might not all come to nothing. I think it¡¯s the same for you, but I don¡¯t really like fighting.¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeeeh!¡¹


    ¡¸By your reaction, you must know of my career, but don¡¯t make that genuinely surprised face. It¡¯s rude.¡¹


    ¡¸Kay¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That said, there remains the possibility that you and I¡­ rather, Son and I might have to fight. So I won¡¯t tell you anything about where our base and forces are, or where they are going. And you won¡¯t tell me anything about where Rampan¡¯s hideout is or how their forces are moving, sound good? I won¡¯t follow you, and you don¡¯t follow me. Our relationship is neither hostile nor friendly. ¡¹


    ¡¸G-got it.¡¹


    Saying that, Kou nodded meekly, and because of that,


    ¡¸Alright. Now then¡­ come with me for a minute.¡¹


    I said as I finally stood.


    Since making my proposal, for some reason Kou has looked at me with admiration, and suddenly getting to her feet, she followed beside me.


    Deeper inside the temple, the monk must be thinking that I had calmed her down (It was practically true) and was giving me a thumbs-up that said:¡ºWell done!¡»


    ******************************************************


    I led Kou briefly back to North Point¡¯s downtown¨C


    To the noodle shop where Kou had been shopping, the golden egg noodles were dried and rolled into a ball. I bought them and put them into her pouch.


    ¡¸To-Tohyama, why are you¡­ giving this to Kou?¡¹


    ¡¸If you didn¡¯t come back and buy it, Koko would be angry.¡¹


    It was an additional expense, but it was because she was being chased by me that she lost the ones in her pouch.


    Besides¡­


    Kou was pretty miserable.


    I felt compassion for her.


    Originally, she had been a meek Chinese youkai, until a human had forcibly inserted another personality¡­ and he used that personality to force her into uncharacteristic battles.


    My Hysteria Mode, as well¨C is like an alter ego that I have to live with every day, and I have sympathy for her.


    Ugh¡­


    There¡¯s just enough of the 20 HKD tiger cub bill that Chin-san gave me to pay for the passage across the bay. Since I can¡¯t take the tram, I¡¯ll have to walk to the ferry platform.


    But I guess that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll use the energy from the bananas I ate.


    ¡¸¡­ Tohyama. You¡¯re a strong, wise, and kind person.¡¹


    Just because I had bought her dried noodles, she was tearing up as she looked up at me¡­


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make such a big deal over it.. Hong Kong has made me realise my own limitations.¡¹


    Feeling embarrassed, I turned away.


    Then¨CKou¡­ *Swish!*


    ¡¸The noodles you have given me have confirmed my resolve¡­¡¹


    Right there, she knelt on one knee. Despite the fact that she was in a mini-skirt. People can see, People can see!


    Despite the fact that she looks like a fifth year primary school student, I hastily took precautions to avoid Hysteria Mode.


    While crouching in front of me, Kou raised one of her hands as if she was going to pray, and with the other in the form of a fist, used it to wrap around the other while bowing her head.


    This¨C I¡¯ve seen it in Three Kingdoms Period Dramas.


    The salute used by Chinese military commanders to demonstrate deep respect for each other.


    ¡¸What I will now say is separate from our previous understanding, but these words are out of respect. If negotiations do not go well, and Kou becomes Son¡­ If you and I end up fighting, at that point I beg you to please kill me. As a war god, Son likes love and war. Someone as strong as you are, she will fall in love with you, and at the start you should flirt with her. If you seize that initiative, you will be able to kill her. That is your only chance to kill her.¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not a question of killing or not¡­ I told you my plan is¨C¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºPatra¡¯s Key¡»invokes Son strongly. I¡¯m saying: Kou will not be able to stop Son.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you understand that you¡¯re talking about yourself? If I kill Son, Kou¨C you will die.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Kou has lived proudly, and wants to die the same way. Although I owe them a debt, I do not want to live to be used by humans. Most of all¡­¡¹


    Coming to the end, Kou¡¯s voice became softer.


    In a more serious tone than before, as Kou turned to face me and our eyes met¨C


    ¡¸¨C I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡¹


    In the last moment of our parting, I shuddered.


    Kou had given me a clear warning.


    ¡ªIf you do not kill me, you will die¡ª


    Kou¡­


    The world is large.


    There are strong enemies and there are weak enemies.


    ¨Cand there are enemies like her.


    *******************************************************************


    Just past noon, I boarded the ferry for the 5 minute boat ride, crossing Victoria bay to Tsim Sha Tsui3¡ª


    Shirayuki and I had toured here, and I was back on the bustling Kowloon peninsula.


    The sweets I just got from the temple were some kind of Toppo from Lotte. I endured, however, and did not eat them. If I was going to meet with all the girls of Baskerville, I needed to bring at least some kind of apology.


    On the box the somewhat strange name¡ºPeppero Nude¡»was written, it¡¯s sure to go over well.


    I want to do this especially for Aria. Since I stood her up for our dinner plans.


    Weaving my way through a development area under construction¡­ finally after 24 hours, I had arrived at the ICC¡¯s Ritz-Carlton Hotel¡¯s ground floor lobby.


    The Rolls-Royces were still parked in the carriage port.


    Although they are both considered ¡®vehicles¡¯ the difference between these and the toy-like cars coming and going around North Point is abysmal.


    As I was thinking that, the power windows of one of the luxury cars rolled down¨C


    ¡¸¨CKin-chan!¡¹


    Shirayuki stuck out of the window in a Sadako-esque4 manner.


    She leaned out so vigorously that *Bam!*, as she sprang up, both of her breasts collided with the outside of the car. I-it¡¯s an amazing sight to watch. I¡¯ve just gotten back.


    But just opening the door would have been fine.


    ¡¸Thank goodness! Thank goodness! Thank goodness¡­! Everyone¡¯s been out looking for you ever since yesterday!¡¹


    Shirayuki had crawled out of the window, and with a *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!* and a *Grip!*


    She rushed over and hugged me.


    ¡¸¨CWe took shifts at the hotel in case you came back, and I was just coming back to swap places. Us meeting like this¡­ must be fate!¡¹


    ¡¸Uh, well¡­ Sorry for that. My mobile and wallet were stolen¡­¡¹


    Even as I made my apologies, Shirayuki unleashed her devastating breast attack trying to force them both against me, and it was hard to avoid.


    ¡¸Normally I cooperate with Kaname-chan to monitor your movements and messages, but since arriving here, we¡¯ve slacked off on our surveillance. I¡¯m sorry, sorry, sorry!¡¹


    ¡¸Uh¡­ hmm¡­?¡¹


    I feel like I should have a problem with some parts of what you just said¨C


    Before I had realised¡­


    ¡¸¡­!?¡¹


    Shirayuki was snuffling at me.


    She sniffed my scent like a dog. What is this about?


    ¡¸Who¨CWhat girl were you with Kin-chan¡­!?¡¹


    W-what¡¯s this¡­!


    Except for me, her sense of smell far exceeds anyone¡¯s in Baskerville.


    A girl¡¯s scent you say? I wonder if it was Kou? Maybe Yuan?


    Well, I won¡¯t say anything. Besides, I did nothing to feel guilty about, after all.


    I¡¯ll tell Kou¡¯s story to them all at once. I have an intuition that doing so now would be dangerous.


    ¡¸I-I met a lot of people. More importantly, I want to give everyone a report.¡¹


    Throwing up a smoke screen, I steered Shirayuki into the Ritz-Carlton.


    *********************************************************


    During our ride in the elevator, Shirayuki was overwhelmed by the achievement of finding me.


    ¡¸The other day, Aria was bragging about how she helped you fight a bunch of criminals. She also seemed to have some wild delusion about being invited to your home, and I got a mail telling us not to interfere with your dinner plans¨C My patience was really pushed to the limit¨C but what a shame for Aria. You didn¡¯t show up. Fufufu! Misfortune really does follow mistresses.¡¹


    Holding my right arm in both of hers, Shirayuki embraced it tightly, giving off a dark smile¡­ The elevator reached the 103rd floor hotel lobby without further incident.


    Yikes, this is scary! It takes almost a minute to reach the top of this skyscraper, and while the two of us are alone, there are flickers of Kuroyuki.


    Normal Shirayuki is fine, but in this confined space, and if her mood darkens¡­ I don¡¯t know what kind of demon spells she might unleash. Kuwabara, Kuwabara.5


    While still in Haiyuki-mode6, we reach the 118th floor, OZONE¨C


    Entering the secret room that was our headquarters,


    ¡¸¨CHuh? Ki-kun!¡¹


    Lounging back in what was originally Aria¡¯s seat, completely making herself at home with her feet up on the table, Riko rushed over to me like a puppy.


    Then just as she got ready to leap toward me, ¡¸Agh!¡¹she was intercepted by Shirayuki.


    She did it casually, extending her thumb and index fingers, and with the space between them, blinded Riko with an ancient martial arts technique called Kokouken7. Why did you do something like that, Shirayuki?


    ¡¸Whaaaaa! My eyes, my eyeeees!¡¹


    This martial arts technique simultaneously strikes the eye and the brow above the eyelids and is a technique that good children should never try.


    Riko covered her face in agony, but if she has the leeway to imitate Col. Muska¡¯s voice, she must be fine.


    ¡¸What you just tried to do, embracing him passionately, is the exclusive right of the first wife! There¡¯s no room for a thieving cat in Kin-chan¡¯s and my relationship! Butt out!¡¹


    Shirayuki clamped down on my right arm! Not only using her arm, but making full use of the cleavage between her breasts to hold on tightly!


    ¡¸Wait a minute¡­!¡¹


    At the unexpected stimulus of my arm putting me in danger of Hysteria Mode, I paled.


    *S-Squeeze!*


    How soft these two orbs pushing up from her sailor suit are¡­!


    It¡¯s like freshly pounded mochi wrapping around my arm.


    If I were to name themin the style of Chinese dishes, something like¡ºGiant soft, seductive flesh¡»,¡ºPair of large mochi orbs¡», or¡ºYukimi Daifuku? a la Shirayuki¡»would be appropriate. Thinking about it, that last one is a Japanese ice cream. My brai is so frazzled, I can¡¯t think straight!


    As I fearfully edged closer toward hysterisation¨C


    ¡¸Of course there is! At the molecular level, there¡¯s lots of space!¡¹


    Riko made a comeback, and *Grip!* She gripped both of Shirayuki¡¯s breasts firmly in either hand. Spreading that large pair of mochi orbs, forcing herself into the space between my arm and Shirayuki.


    Coming face to face with her with an¡¸Uoooo!¡¹, Shirayuki pushed on her own breasts from the outside, using them like a vise and moving to crush Riko.


    Thanks to her, I was able to extricate my right arm and escape from the Yukimi Daifuku.


    Now Shirayuki was simply trying to crush Riko¡¯s head. All that could be seen of Riko¡¯s head was her mouth, and she made a twisted expression of pleasure. Damn pervert!


    As the boisterous, casual brawl played out¡­ I¡­


    Took time to catch my breath.


    Relief at escaping my own misfortune seems to be moving me to tears, but the real reason is that I¡¯m back with my old friends.


    From this stance(?) Shirayuki shifted to a four quarter pin pressing down, and turning my eyes away as Riko flailed in this heartwarming Baskerville production¨C


    I plopped myself down in a chair to rest.


    At the flawless high-class table, I picked over the left-over mini-cakes and the Dalloyau macaroons spread over the table.


    They were scattered all over, one after another. They must have spent many thousand Yen on just sweets.


    If I bring out the Toppos, they¡¯ll probably laugh at me¡­ Well, they are rich. Even the water they¡¯re drinking is Evian. I had to drink the questionable water from a roadside fountain as I was walking!


    As I was thinking these thoughts¡­


    Having come to a truce, Shirayuki and Riko plopped down on either side of me. Both of them smiling.


    ¡¸Have some Zuigaifei¨CTieguanyin tea, it will ease your fatigue. I made it because I thought you would prefer Chinese tea over black tea.¡¹


    After making the tea, Shirayuki reported her achievement to Aria by mobile.


    ¡¸Heeeey! Kiiii-Kuuuun! Listen, listen! Guess what, guess what!? Riko was exploring the ICC building earlier, and there¡¯s a pool on top of the building! I want you to take me there! We can go together before Aria gets back!¡¹


    Riko said, looking like an idiot with a huge carnival lollipop in her mouth as she narrowed her double-lidded eyelids and grinned at me.


    Hold on. You left your post here to go look for a pool? So you weren¡¯t really trying to find me at all.


    *********************************************************


    And so, as I was relaxing with Shirayuki and Riko pampering me¡­


    ¡¸¨C!?¡¹


    A sudden chill ran down my spine.


    ¡­Th-that bloodlust¡­!


    It¡¯s Aria!


    *Throb!* *Throb!* *Throb!* *Throb!* ¡­ I picked up on her raging fury by instinct.


    Right now, we¡¯re on the 118th floor, but this strong aura is at the 70th and rising.


    80¨C90¨CIt¡¯s here¡­ It¡¯s on this floor¡­!


    It¡¯s started moving horizontally instead of vertically. *Stomp!* *Stomp!* *Stomp!* It¡¯s walking. I know this feeling well. It¡¯s because I have an unmatched anti-Aria Danger Alert System. But there¡¯s nowhere to run.


    Then¨Cwith a *WHOOOSH!*


    ¡¸¨CStuuuuuuuupiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiid Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinjiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii¨C!¡¹


    Throwing open the secret door with both hands, I heard Aria shout, and the air electrified.


    Her shout shook everything inside the room.


    And right then, Shirayuki was massaging my back and shoulders (even though I hadn¡¯t asked) and Riko (of her own accord) was resting my head in her arms atop her lap.


    I had been worried about hysterising, but there stood Aria-sama in full meltdown mode, perfectly balanced on the edge of the breaking point of blind rage.


    Also, because she gave off no sign of her presence, I finally noticed Reki standing next to Aria¡­ fixing me with a frigid glare.


    Then Reki¨C made a boxing referee¡ºFIGHT!¡»hand gesture.


    Then Aria in her executioner mode began menacing me.


    Her sailor suit skirt whipping wildly, her dual guns, far from being fleetingly exposed, were fully visible.


    *Snatch!*


    Grasping me by my hair, she dragged me away from Shirayuki and Riko.


    Reki, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re being very humane: don¡¯t encourage Aria!


    I know that you¡¯re angry too, but come on¡­!


    Then pulling me even higher to eye level,


    ¡¸¨CWhere the hell were you¨C!¡¹


    *Whoosh!* *Bam!*


    Because it was interesting to the designer, the wall was constructed with uneven pieces of wood, and I was hurled against it.


    ¨CO-ouch¡­! Right now I hate that designer.


    ¡¸Well, you see¡­ My mobile and wallet were stolen, then I got lost¡­!¡¹


    Slumped against the wall, I began making excuses like a deadbeat husband¡­


    ¡¸Lost, you say! How! ¡¹


    D-shaped vein popping on her forehead, Aria took a confrontational stance, and


    ¡¸Kowloon is in the North, Hong Kong Island in the South. Between them is the narrow channel, Victoria Harbor! It¡¯s simple, so how don¡¯t you get it? Even though you get along just fine in Tokyo, the largest, most complex city in the world, you got lost in this small town! You¡¯re an idiot! Complete idiot! Stupid!¡¹


    *Scowl!*


    ¡¸And as soon as you got back, you did these¡­ i-i-indecent, perverted things with Shirayuki and Riko! Good for nothing!¡¹


    *Scowl!*


    ¡¸Kinji¡­you stupidstupidstupidstupidstupidstupidstupidstupid¨C!¡¹


    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!* *Blam!* *Blam!* *Blam!*


    Aria was hammering the top of my head with hammer punches, and kicking my temples with football kicks,


    ¡¸Ow-wow-ow! Oi, stop it!¡¹


    It was like she was using me for a wooden dummy at a shaolin temple for training.


    But I¡¯m not made of wood, I¡¯m human.


    *Whoom!* *Whoom!*


    Now as she was playing whack-a-mole with my head and a large seat cushion¨C rage suddenly built up inside of me.


    What¡¯s with her¡­!?


    You¡¯re supposed to say:¡ºI was so worried!¡»You don¡¯t have to fuss over me to the extent that Shirayuki does.


    ¡¸¨CYou¡¯re supposed to have a brain inside of here!¡¹


    Grabbing and picking me up by the head in some kind of professional wrestling move¨C


    She jumped up and climbed on to my back. Like a piggy-backing obake.8


    ¡¸In your case, it must be hollow; take a map and compass with you!¡¹


    Aria further pulled my arms behind my back, twined her legs with mine, and *Twist!*


    Falling backwards, she executed a Romero Special9 and hoisted me up to the ceiling.


    ¡¸Ah! Aria, your panties are showing!¡¹


    ¡¸Only girls can see them so it¡¯s okaaaaaaaaay!¡¹


    Riko and Aria quipped.


    They¡¯ve made this celebrity-hotel bar look like a Butei High classroom¡­!


    ¡¸And having your money stolen, how stupid are you? The king of stupid!¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, shut up!¡¹


    I finally managed to turn that anger around.


    With that explosion and Shirayuki¡¯s help, I escaped Aria¡¯s infernal Baritsu.


    Then with rolling ukemi I learned in Assault, I stood.


    ¡¸As for the money¨CI exchanged most of it and put it in that bag. Sure it¡¯s a pain, but¡­ Like my grandmother says: ¡®It¡¯s better to be the person stolen from than to steal. If a person goes as far as stealing, they must be in trouble, and they should be pitied.¡¯¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re thinking like a Japanese person! This isn¡¯t Japan. In the world there are a lot of people who make a living but are still thieves.¡¹


    Sensing that things would turn into an argument any moment, the thief and great-granddaughter of the phantom thief Lupin, Riko said:


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Ahem-hem-hem¡­! A moment of your tiiiime¡­ If I maaay¡­.?¡¹


    Riko started talking in a fake voice, her pig tails swaying with the nod of her head.


    ¡¸May Rikoriiin¡­. ask youuu¡­ a feeew questions¡­? Hmm¡­Ahem-hem!¡¹


    Ah¡­.That was a Furuhata Ninzaborou10 impression, wasn¡¯t it?


    She¡¯s very good at reading the situation. But why Furuhata? That¡¯s so random!


    I saw it because it was popular at INQUESTA, but everyone else has a look of¡¸???¡¹on their faces.


    But that was probably Riko¡¯s plan, and thanks to that, the quarrelsome mood has been disrupted.


    That saved us a lot of trouble, but¡­


    ¡¸Ki-kuun?¡¹


    She furrowed her brow and put her hand on her forehead as she turned toward me.


    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹


    ¡¸Yoooou¡­. haven¡¯t touched a single sweet from the table. So you¡¯ve at least eaten something, right? Also, you must have stayed somewhere last night. You didn¡¯t fall asleep in that chair, and you don¡¯t smell of sweat. On the contrary, there is a girl¡¯s scent on youuuuu.¡¹


    ¡¸You smelled it too! I knew it!¡¹


    The impromptu great detective Riko¡¯s impromptu assistant Shirayuki chimed in.


    C-crap! The situation became one where I might be strung up.


    ¡¸Well, about that¡­¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t deny it, and like a criminal on a crime drama, beads of sweat broke out on my forehead¨C


    ¡¸As I suspected! I did not smell it; it was a leading question! A trick question! And Yuki-chan is a dowsing rod to gather testimony! Ki-kun, you spent an enjoyable night in the home of a Hong Kong beauty, didn¡¯t you! As expected of a gigolo!¡¹


    Riko patted me on the back approvingly, and¡­


    ¡¸¡­Ugh¡­!¡¹


    In front of my eyes, Aria¡¯s temper built up to a roar!


    ¡¸There really is no cure for idiocy, is there¡­? You sullen lecher¡­!¡¹


    Her murderous aura intensified.


    It soared upward like the ICC building¡­!


    ¡¸Now, now closet lechers will be closet lechers. He must have felt more liberated on a trip. You come into contact with a lot of people when traveling. Noooow then, how many girls did you have contact with?¡¹


    I felt Aria¡¯s anger, Reki¡¯s frigid glare, and white turning to black in Shirayuki¡¯s case¨C


    ¡¸Neither one, I didn¡¯t touch either of them¡­!¡¹


    Due to Riko¡¯s smooth talk, I ended up admitting I had spent the day with a¡ºgirl¡». What¡¯s more, I let it slip that there had been at least two. I had set myself up for a perfect self-destruction..


    ¡¸Yahoo! Tell me, tell me! Tell Riko! The Tale of Ki-kun¡¯s Adventures! Were they older!? Younger!? Two at a time!? Big chested!? Flat chested!? Cosplay or not!? Kyaaaa!¡¹


    Riko pestered me for the details of a racy story that never happened as she jumped up and down around the room¨C


    Y-You¡­


    Don¡¯t you know that your perverted mind only feeds the demons!?


    ¡¸You¡­ When she crosses that bridge, a woman has to live with what you¡¯ve done¡­!¡¹


    The demon Aria-sama pronounced my death sentence with a vague phrase I¡¯ve heard before.


    ¡¸R-r-re-really, you find girls wherever you go! Y-y-y-yo-you¡¯re really popular aren¡¯t you? Girls aren¡¯t a problem for you, right!? Why don¡¯t you go out with Riko or Shirayuki!?¡¹


    Uhhh¡­ You¡¯re spouting nonsense, Aria. Even your smile is breaking.


    ¡¸I came up with Operation Barley¨Cand you disappeared yesterday¡­ how do you think I felt, how did I feel¡­!?¡¹


    Continuing, she seemed to be swallowing her words, and she tried to suppress the tears that welled up on her face.


    ¡¸And all that time, You! You were!¡¹


    Imagining me, in her mind, excited and surrounded by beautiful Chinese girls, Aria began her signature stamping of the feet¨C


    ¡¸You¡¯re fired! Because all you¡¯ll do is go out and fool around with girls! So you¡¯re no longer a part of the operation! You¡¯ll sit here in seiza until we go back hooooooome!¡¹


    ¨C*Click!* *Click!* I thought she would draw them.


    Her silver and black pair of Governments.


    ¡¸¨CKyaa!!¡¹


    ¡¸¨CHyaa!¡¹


    Shirayuki and Riko dove underneath the table, and Reki, with her usual skill in detecting danger, sought refuge outside.


    ¡¸A-Aria¡­!¡¹


    I thought to bring out the Toppo, to calm her down¨C but when I took it out, the box was crushed.


    It must have gotten crushed when Aria flipped me on my ass.


    In stark contrast to my shabby, crumbling box, there were beautiful Western sweets arranged on the table.


    Seeing them, I suddenly felt a miserable feeling¡­


    And after that, I felt myself getting angry again.


    I felt the emotion that passed coming back. Why, when it comes to Aria alone, can I never stay calm?


    ¡¸This¨C¡¹


    Then in exasperation, I shot a sudden glare towards Aria.


    ¡¸This is my first time overseas! I didn¡¯t study abroad like you!¡¹


    Raising a defiant voice, I cast aside the box of Toppos and¡­ Aria looked slightly taken aback.


    Aria beats me to a pulp every day, and each time¨C I¡¯ve made the choice to either run away or to take the beating. Like we were a wolf and sheep.


    I did that because Aria is strong enough to pay me back twice over, a man should never raise a hand against a woman, Aria is cute when she is angry, or some other reason I gave myself¡­


    I never fought back. Not even a little.


    The last time I really got angry like this was probably back in May when I was Shirayuki¡¯s bodyguard when we fought about a disagreement in planning.


    And Aria¨C


    ¡¸Huh¡­ What is this!¡¹


    ¨Cwas bewildered by the change from my normal state.


    Her shout at me was meant to urge me to explain my anger and break the silence¡­ but I can¡¯t.


    That would mean I¡¯m miserable. And pathetic.


    ¨CAria is an outstanding person.


    Being a good fighter is not all she can do. She¡¯s also a good student. To anyone in their right mind, she¡¯s beautiful. She¡¯s good with languages and is familiar with places all over the world, a true global citizen. As a real aristocrat, she¡¯s never had to worry about money like me.


    On the other hand, besides the acrobatics I can pull off in Hysteria Mode, I don¡¯t have any other redeeming qualities.


    I can¡¯t do anything else. I¡¯m well aware of that. I¡¯m forced to say that I¡¯m not smart or handsome, and outside Japan, I don¡¯t know my right from my left. I¡¯m so poor that I had to borrow money to leave the country.


    Ever since Haneda, I¡¯ve known on a very deep level¡­


    The¡ºgap¡»between us¨C


    I can¡¯t do anything about this anger I feel.


    Aria and I are different. And the difference is too great.


    Even if I tried all my life, it¡¯s too great to make up.


    It¡¯s¡­not quite frustration.


    I don¡¯t want to accentuate this feeling, but¡­ to me¡­ Aria is¡­She¡¯s actually¡­


    No, even thinking about it is difficult. If I wanted to say it in other words, I feel like I want to become a worthy partner for her. Somewhere in my mind. Deep in my subconscious.


    But I can¡¯t do that. I have fully realised that. Because of the one step I took out in the world here.


    The Ritz-Carlton here in North Point illustrates the difference between us.


    And it¡¯s painful.


    But I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    Aria has everything and can do anything, while I have nothing and can¡¯t do anything.


    And Aria¨C


    She¡¯s oblivious of that disparity.


    Ever since she was born, she¡¯s been a part of the ¡®winners¡¯.


    She has the mistaken impression common among outstanding people, believing:¡ºIf I can do it, of course everyone else can too.¡»


    She doesn¡¯t understand that people like me are poor, weak, and hopeless.


    But I can¡¯t just come out and say that. That would make me even more pathetic.


    So I¨C


    ¡¸You¡¯re the one that¡¯s fired! I¡¯ll defeat Rampan by myself.¡¹


    I blew off any explanation of my feelings by throwing provocative words back at her.


    I pulled a clich¨¦ move to turn the anger around and grabbed my bag¨C


    Snatching it, I went to leave the VIP room.


    ¡¸What¡­? Fine, do whatever you want! You won¡¯t accomplish anything anyway! Despite all our careful plans, because of you we¡¯ll end up heading back to Japan with nothing to show for it! Is that what you want!?¡¹


    Aria hurled a follow-up attack toward my back.


    And as I kept walking¨C


    ¡¸¨CIs that what you want!?¡¹


    Aria repeated her last sentence.


    From a glimpse of a reflection I caught in the window, her expression said:¡ºHuh? Is he really planning on doing it alone? Is he really leaving?¡»and a mix of other anxious emotions.


    But I knew that.


    I passed through the door to VIP room, leaving without looking back inside.


    ¡­Aria, you don¡¯t understand.


    I¡¯ve already conducted negotiations with Kou to a certain extent.


    So now all I have to do is walk around where there is a lot of foot traffic.


    I should get Rampan¡¯s terms of reconciliation from Kou.


    I just need to wait until I am contacted by Rampan, act as if things have been settled with Baskerville, and negotiate.


    Then go back and forth to hammer out the exact terms, and in the meeting come to an arrangement with Rampan.


    Then Aria will have a better opinion of me.


    ¨CJust you watch.


    I¡¯ll turn that stubborn face into one of tears.


    ***********************************************


    ***********************************************


    Passing the bar seats on the observation deck, heading to the elevator¨C


    ¡¸Ki-kun! Riko is staying at the Peninsula Hong Kong! It looks like a very pretty castle, and you can stay in my room!¡¹


    Riko said, completely unapologetic about the fact that she had just poured oil onto the fire of the situation.


    ¡¸Kin-chan-sama! Forget about that mischievously minded returnee who¡¯s thought of everything and come with me! I¡¯m staying at the Hotel Nikko. It¡¯s a perfect Japanese establishment with Japanese staff and newspapers.¡¹


    Shirayuki, who gets angry if I am angry, pursued me spouting nationalistic talk.


    For some reason, the two of them telling me where they were staying gives me a premonition of danger, so letting what they had said pass¨C


    ¡¸¨C Yesterday I delegated command to Aria, but that ends now. This is an order from the Baskerville¡¯s leader. You will keep wandering around the city looking for Rampan and make contact. We might be able to negotiate a final settlement with them. If Aria was in charge, things would turn into a fight, so it might just be for the best that we parted ways. If Rampan makes contact, get in touch with me immediately¡­ ¡¹


    I said ¡ºget in touch¡», but I don¡¯t have my mobile¡­ I remembered that just then.


    ¡¸Kinji-san¡¹


    Reki was behind me.


    Waaah! You surprised me! You truly give no sign of your presence.


    Whirling around in shock, Reki was holding out my supposedly stolen mobile.


    ¡¸¡­! Where did you get that!?¡¹


    ¡¸It was offered for sale in one of the Cat Street11 stolen goods market shops. Aria bought it back last night.¡¹


    Aria did that¡­?


    ¡¸You found it¡­I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get it back again.¡¹


    ¡¸She recognised it was yours by the ringtone.¡¹


    ¨CChecking the outgoing activity log, it doesn¡¯t look like anyone has used it.


    But in the incoming activity log there were notifications from Shirayuki and Riko and¡­ a lot from Aria.


    There were a lot, so they must have been worried. They were all about a minute apart, and there were even more missed calls from Aria than Shirayuki.


    ¡¸Kinji-san. I will be working with Aria. Now would not be a good time for her to be alone.¡¹


    From what she said, I could tell her powers of communication had improved, and she was the most level-headed one in Baskerville.


    ¡¸You should do as you said and keep searching for Rampan. Aria and I will continue to monitor Kowloon. I will let her know. I suggest that the rest of you should investigate Hong Kong Island. Kinji isn¡¯t familiar with the Kowloon area, but all of yesterday and today, I believe that you walked across the island. So it should be easier for you to search for our opponent.¡¹


    It¡¯s at times like these¡­ Reki is really reliable.


    She doesn¡¯t flaunt her feelings like the rest of us. We are fortunate to have her.


    I dare say that Reki might be better suited to be the leader of Baskerville.


    ********************************************************************


    This time we took the subway to get to Hong Kong Island, and once more carried out independent actions¨C


    First, I thought to take a late lunch.


    Twice already, I have been immobilised by hunger.


    They say things come in threes, but if that happened, it would be a problem. So this time¡­


    Incidentally, I hadn¡¯t eaten anything except for the porridge and bananas I had binged on. I haven¡¯t even had the authentic ramen I wanted.


    Because of that¡­


    Going a little way from the station, spotting a sign that only had the character for¡ºnoodles¡»on it, I entered a cheap looking restaurant.


    ¡­ Inside, the restaurant was messy, but it was almost packed.


    You couldn¡¯t call the interior pretty, but it had the looks of an eating house.


    This is fine. It¡¯s good enough.


    Aria and Reki are probably both binging on high-class Ritz-Carlton cuisine, but I¡¯m fine with this kind of cheap place.


    As I was looking for a place to sit inside¨C


    ¡¸Wellllll, if it isn¡¯t Kinji! Over here!¡¹


    A loud voice called out to me from across the noisy room: a Butei High classmate, Mutou. Because his spiky haircut makes him look even taller when seated, I picked him out quickly.


    I found the circular table where Mutou was seated with the rest of the members of the logistical support team that he leads,¡ºCarrier GA¡».


    Carrier GA is made up of Mutou Gouki from LOGI, Katori Kazumi from AMDO, Anzai Suguru and Hiraga Aya.


    There were 2 boys and 2 girls, and as far as that goes, the team was balanced, but 3 of them were disproportionally giant in size, while 1 was a pipsqueak, making the team seem unfortunately uneven.


    A while ago I asked Mutou:¡¸I get ¡®Carrier¡¯ as in ¡®transportation¡¯, but what¡¯s the¡ºGA¡»?¡¹and got the depressing answer that ¡®G¡¯ was for Gouki and ¡®A¡¯ for Aya. Having a unique name is fine. But put some more effort into it!


    ¡¸¨CSo you guys chose Hong Kong for Caravan II as well, huh?¡¹


    I ended up sharing a table with them¡­ as they slurped up their food. From the mess the 4 of them left behind, it looked like 20 had eaten.


    Well, while visiting Hong Kong, they had probably spent their money like proper tourists.


    Blowing it all on food is one way to enjoy it.


    But still¡­


    Anzai, that¡¯s way too much food.


    Based on the amount, it looked like he couldn¡¯t possibly eat more than half of what was in front of him.


    ¡¸Eat as much as you want, Tohyama! If you have any leftovers, just give them to me!¡¹


    The chair creaking under his weight, Anzai is one of the amazing people at Butei High, a giant weighing almost 200 kilos.


    He walks slowly due to his obese physique, but his expertise in equipment procurement is well-known.


    In contrast to Hiraga-san¡¯s¡ºIt¡¯ll be expensive and take time, but I can get you that superweapon¡», Anzai¡¯s¡ºI can get you well-used equipment, fast, cheap, and reliably¡»makes him a popular arms dealer everyone trusts.


    He also happens to be a sniper. Because of his figure, though, he has to shoot from a cross-legged position.


    I have my own theory about gluttonous snipers (If fed, Reki can always eat)¡­


    ¡¸¨CYou¡¯re here with Aria, right?¡¹


    Mutou brought up the unpleasant topic.


    ¡¸What about her? We fought and split up.¡¹


    I remarked offhandedly as I looked at the menu.


    Then,


    ¡¸Another lover¡¯s quarrel? Ka-chan, scold him.¡¹


    Hiraga-san leaned over as far as possible in her seat and whispered in her neighbor Katori¡¯s ear.


    And what do you mean by ¡®lover¡¯s quarrel¡¯? Honestly¡­


    As I blushed slightly and twisted away, Katori said¨C


    ¡¸Naughty Tohyama! You made a girl cry. Fix it.¡¹


    As far as girls go, my reputation is pretty bad, and she scolded me in a stern tone.


    Katori Kazumi is a large African woman with distinctive tightly woven dreadlocks that is an expert in driving over-sized vehicles. She is taller and more muscular than I am, and with both her family and given name starting with ¡®ka¡¯, she got the nickname ¡®Ka-chan¡¯ that sounds a lot like¡ºMum¡».


    I hear that during breaks, she makes a killing making long distance truck hauls part-time.


    ¡¸Shuddup. If Aria and I fight, it has nothing to do with any of you.¡¹


    Craving some authentic ramen, I pointed out a dish on the menu to one of the shop assistants that only had the character for¡ºnoodles¡»to order it¡­ as I grumbled to the members of Carrier GA.


    Then Mutou said:


    ¡¸Late last night I met Aria wandering around a shady part of Wan Chai. She was worried and asked me¡ºDo you know where Kinji is!?¡»¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    She came all the way from the ICC in Kowloon¡­


    After I had disappeared, she went all the way to Wan Chai on Hong Kong Island to look for me?


    Mutou revealed that she had gone to such a shady place that late in order to look for news of me, and Hiraga-san and Anzai interjected their own two cents¡­


    ¡¸Of course it has something to do with me! I might not like the sailor suit, but I am a woman, and I heard you made a girl cry¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ I¡­¡¹


    ¡¸And I met Kanzaki-san near the Hong Kong Police station last night, as well. That girl was in tears as she tried to call you over and over. In tears, she begged me:¡ºIf you see Kinji, call me right away!¡»¡¹


    Ka-chan was angry¡­and I¡­


    I had to learn how worried Aria had been for me from someone else.


    And when we met back up at the ICC, I had gotten angry and assumed she hadn¡¯t been worried about me at all¡­


    Aria was worried about me the whole time.


    Walking around for hours.


    Trying to call me.


    Crying pitifully the whole time.


    Is this what they call¡­ heartbreak¡­?


    I¡¯ve done something horrible¡­


    I feel awful.


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­Should I go and apologise?


    I thought about it for a moment, but after saying nothing but horrible things and storming out, I can¡¯t do that.


    ¨CWhat she had done was exactly the opposite of her feelings of worry for me¨C


    Aria who hit and kicked me more than usual is also in the wrong.


    How much more of such poor communication can my body take? As long as she won¡¯t apologise, neither will I. There¡¯s also the unfortunate fate of the Toppos to consider.


    Then, as if it were divine punishment for my stubbornness, my¡ºnoodles¡»arrived, but it still wasn¡¯t ramen¨C


    It was like Sara Udon, Zhajiangmian12


    (END OF CHAPTER)


    **********************************************


    1. Short for Nagoya Joshi Butei-kou ¡®Nagoya Girl¡¯s Butei High School¡¯.


    2. In Japan he is a historical figure and a general from the Three Kingdoms era.


    3. Famous shopping district with both regular and niche interest shops.


    4. Sadako is a fictional vengeful ghost in a Japanese horror series later adapted into the ¡°Ring¡± series.


    5. These are words muttered to ward of misfortune, specifically lightning, but in a more general sense, any bad thing. Closest thing I can think of in English superstition is ¡®Knock on wood¡¯.


    6. ¡®Hai¡¯ means ¡®ash¡¯ so it¡¯s a grey between Shira (white) and Kuro (black).


    7. I just have to say: Holy crap, this hurts! It pushes on your eyes, temporarily blinds and disorients you. Can lead to massive headaches. Savage!


    8. There¡¯s this kind of monster that attaches to your back and rides you giving you back pain.


    9. https://www.google.com/search?q=romero+special&client=firefox-b-1-ab&tbm=isch&source=iu&ictx=1&fir=95Rl3QfF8aNlLM%253A%252Codu7VkYueB4lvM%252C_&usg=__6CtkmiJm77Hnn-yD-CILwFpvrnA%3D&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwiFmtLu0MTYAhUsY98KHbquCdoQ9QEIQDAG#imgrc=95Rl3QfF8aNlLM:


    10. A lead detective in a Japanese detective series of the same name. The series is often compared to the American series Columbo with whom he shares a penchant for obnoxiously hanging around his chief suspect, mumbling to himself, thinking aloud, and other strange mannerisms.


    11. Called Cat Street because ¡®stolen goods¡¯ in Cantonese is written ¡®rat goods¡¯. Cats catch rats, so the buyers of stolen goods are called ¡®cats¡¯. Cat Street is also the home of legitimately sourced antiques, but it is well-known that many stolen goods end up there.


    12. Noodles typically served on a plate with some kind of meat and sauce or vegetables mixed in.

 Volume 13 - CH 4

    Chapter 4: Kowloon Monkey King¨C Kowloon Monk


    ¡¸Good evening. Do you have a room?¡¹¡¸How much for a night?¡¹¡¸I¡¯ll stay the night.¡¹


    Pointing to the few Chinese phrases I had copied from Shirayuki¡¯s guidebook into my Butei handbook¨C I managed to check myself into a cramped business hotel in the Sheung Wan district in about 15 minutes.


    In order to avoid having my valuables stolen again, I left everything in the complimentary room safe.


    Then with weapons, cash, and passport in hand, I set out once more.


    In accordance with our standing strategy (Half of which Reki had contributed), I walked through downtown Hong Kong.


    The plan was the same as yesterday, but this time it¡¯s different: I¡¯m prepared.


    According to the messages I received on my recovered mobile, Shirayuki was in Wan Chai and Riko was in Causeway Bay recommencing Operation Barley.


    Baskerville was split into the Team Aria and Team Kinji, but Reki slipped me a message that:¡¸Everything is fine over here.¡¹


    Everything should be fine in Kowloon.


    Rounding a street corner¡­


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    I turned toward the gunshot-like sounds¡­ but they were firecrackers.


    Because of the warm weather, it didn¡¯t immediately spring to mind that Christmas and New Year¡¯s were coming up. Those sounds must have been a test for the upcoming celebrations.


    As I was waiting at a traffic light in front of a sports supply store, several children were pestering their parents for skateboards. Piled haphazardly in a bin in front of the shop, they were selling well. It seems that the Christmas sales rush is the same in every country.


    (I can¡¯t understand the words¡­ but they must be asking for them as presents.)


    As I cast a smiling glance back at the parents and children¡­


    *Bam!* *Screech!*


    A double-decker tram car came to a halt across the intersection. It was covered in a Christmas-themed design, and although it was only a short distance in front of me, we were separated by a large billboard.


    From the tram car:


    *Waaah!* *Haha!*


    A group of chattering students from a girls¡¯ school just got off.


    ¡­Oh! That white uniform. I¡¯ve seen it before. It¡¯s the same as the one Yuan was wearing.


    As I had that thought¡­


    *Bam!* *Screech!*


    ¡¸¡­!?¡¹


    Another tram car with Kung-Fu Panda dressed as Santa on it screeched to a stop, and even more girls in school uniforms flooded out.


    What the¨C!


    That¡¯s strange.


    The girls in white uniforms were laughing and chattering, but aren¡¯t there a bit too many of them¡­?


    Just now 30 of them got off one tram. Is this normal in China?


    No, they¡¯re still coming.


    Not just from the doors, but they are also popping out from the windows as well. This is definitely not normal.


    Looking around, I¡¯m surrounded by about 100 girls in white uniforms. Now that I look closer, even the tram operators are schoolgirls wearing the same uniform.


    As I tried to put up my guard, from the left¡­


    *Rrrrr!* *Rrrrr!*


    ¨C!


    ¡­.A¡­.FV603 Saracen¡­!1


    An HKPF armoured vehicle was lumbering forward!


    The FV603 is a six-wheeled armoured attack vehicle. It saw action in Northern Ireland, and its armour is strong enough to repel even military machine gun fire.


    It has an M1919 machine gun mounted on top of a rotating turret, and from space within the rounded Type-97 tank tube antenna¡­


    *Click!*


    The hatch opened, and with black hair secured in two twin-tails with round hair ornaments¨C


    ¡¸¨CKoko¡­!¡¹


    An alternatively coloured version of Aria, Rampan¡¯s Koko appeared¡­!


    Wearing glasses and carrying a golden megaphone she said:


    ¡¸Attention! Attention! Recording for a film will begin here shortly. For your own safety we ask that all persons vacate the area.¡¹


    Announcing something in Chinese¡­ everyone nearby quickly cleared the area. Except for the white uniformed school girls.


    It was clear that these girls were cooperating with Koko¡­ they must be students at one of the Rampan funded schools that Riko told me about. Huh!? So that means even Yuan¡­!?


    Before I even had the time to complete that thought, Koko had already finished clearing the area of people and said¨C


    ¡¸¨CKinchi! Hawve you been taking care of my older shister in Jawpan?¡¹


    With only her top half exposed, she pointed her megaphone toward me and shouted in lisping Japanese.


    She was still wearing a Qing Dynasty era Chinese noble¡¯s clothes like something from¡ºMr. Vampire¡»2.


    Hers were pink and gold, though.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve had ouwr eyes on you the whole time you¡¯wve been wandering awound Hong Kong! There¡¯s been pwenty of time to see to our defewnces! Beating Awia and Kinchi together would be a pwoblem. Fwighting Reki would awlso be hawd¨C I, Jinyang, hawve learned that from my older sisters: Juujuu, Paonyang and Meimei! But Awia is not here and Kinchi is alone! It shouwld¡¯nt be a pwoblem!¡¹


    Saying that¡­ Koko raised her eyebrows. But she did not get out of the armoured car.


    Her attitude is hostile. Extremely so. It seems that the peace proposal I left with Kou hasn¡¯t reached her yet.


    However¡­ They¡¯ve brought in an APC to bring me down. They¡¯ve spent a lot of time and money. What¡¯s going to show up next, a tank?


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    As I assessed the trouble facing me, the white uniformed school girls surrounded me with a human wall and were gradually closing in.


    With me at the centre of their ring, their ranks thickened as they converged. Beyond the crowd to my right, the way was blocked by the tram car, and to the left, the APC. To my rear was a multi-level building.


    ¨CI¡¯m surrounded. It would be hard to escape from this concentric encirclement.


    ¡¸Koko! I have to warn you! I don¡¯t know which Koko you are, but if you¡¯re a part of Rampan, you should know! The rules of FEW are that victory and defeat are decided by duels. None of these girls look like they could handle that. Surrounding your enemy with civilians is against the rules!¡¹


    ¡¸Fu! Fu! What ruwles!¡¹


    Mocking me, Koko stuck out her tongue and pulled down one of her adorable almond-shaped eyes.


    ¡¸Evwy encounter has its own ruwles. Now I¡¯ve just decided on new ruwles!¡¹


    She said, completely disregarding the rules. If that¡¯s how it is, then why the hell even bother having rules at all!


    I wonder if this is being done with the assent of the whole organisation, or if it was the blood-revenge of the fourth Koko¨C Jinyang, was it? She might be taking rash action on her own, but I don¡¯t know.


    ¡¸In war you have to fight awot of pweople! Overwhelming numbwers is the most basic techniwque!¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­ even so, the people you are using are just girls¡­!¡¹


    Bewildered by the fact that the enemy would completely abandon the rules, the white uniformed girls drew their ring tighter and tighter.


    As they got closer¡­ What¡¯s this I notice? They¡¯re all cute!


    Because they¡¯re all shorter than the average Japanese person, many of them are quite petite, but they all have nice figures.


    ¡¸These giwls are students at Ran Girl¡¯s Highschool3. I knew you were bad with giwls, Kinchi. I prepawed a situation I just knew you¡¯d wove. Get him! Hee! Hee!¡¹


    Giving that order in a shrill voice, Koko flourished a red folding fan with the¡º²Ü¡»character4 in black.


    Taking that signal, the girls all squealed *Kyaaaaa!*


    Still shrieking, they surged toward me.


    ¡¸¨CWait¡­!¡¹


    I shrunk back against the sport supply store, and in an instant, I was trapped¨C And we were instantly jammed together: like a musician mobbed by their fans.


    S-so this is the kind of situation you think I enjoy? I¡¯m disappointed.


    ¡¸By the way, Kinchi, don¡¯t you know? It was witten in the Hiwokane Inwestigation. Iwokane is¨C¡¹


    Koko said. Then with a *Fwoosh!* she covered her lips with the fan. Her narrowed eyes said:¡ºOh, maybe I shouldn¡¯t say!¡»


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    As she dropped that hint, my eyebrows furrowed, but¡­ right then, I didn¡¯t process all of what she said.


    Still smiling, from every direction, the girls reached out their hands and held down one of my hands, arms or legs.


    ¡¸H-Hey¡­! That feels weird! Stop it!¡¹


    I tried to resist, but each of my arms and legs had 3 or 4 girls holding them down. I literally could not move hand or foot.


    The Koko with glasses continued:


    ¡¸Of the four Koko shisters, I am the most meticuwous. Kinchi, you are a man whose actions cannot be pwedicted. I have carefuwy stwipped away your defences. Hee hee!¡¹


    She said as she remained half hidden inside the APC.


    First of all, it¡¯s impossible for me to escape this sea of girls¨C Even if I could, their commander is protected by more than 10 mm of armour plating on the FV603 Saracen. My gun wouldn¡¯t even make a dent in it.


    Continuing to squeal as they held me down¨C The beautiful girls first took my gun, then my knife. While they were doing that, there were a few hands that tickled the back of my neck. I-It¡¯s truly hopeless.


    ¡¸Now then, Kinchi, will you suwender? If you do, I¡¯ll give you awl these giwls. It a time-honoured stwatgey to seduce enemy commanders. If they¡¯re not enough, I¡¯ll giwve you a hundwed more. Fwom now on you¡¯re sure to be a piece on the board for the Koko!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Wha¡­ how stupid¡­!¡¹


    In the press of girls, I could do nothing but be struck dumb in amazement.


    So this is the kind of enemy you meet when you step outside of Japan, huh?


    Rampan must be trying to lure me into their organisation with this show of force. A Japanese person would never anticipate this kind of high-handed action. There¡¯s also their organisational abilities to consider. I hadn¡¯t treated them any different than any other opponent I had faced, and so I was unable to react.


    ¨CThis is totally foreign.


    Japanese common sense never applied here, but I¡¯ve used it from the beginning and thought just like a Japanese person would.


    I acted on the assumption that the enemy would respect the rules of war, and having caught an enemy combatant, released her, thinking to open a dialogue for peaceful negotiations.


    But¨C It was all for nothing. Not a single thing I did worked. I was narrow minded in planning my strategy.


    Despite all that, I over eagerly rushed into a foreign assault¨C


    They successfully struck at my weakness, and this is the result.


    I was too slow in realising it. I¡¯m caught, and these girls are able to keep me here.


    ¡¸Koko¡­! Let¡¯s talk¡­! Kou! Kou and I¡­ We had an agreement¡­!¡¹


    I played my only trump card as I lay pinned down and¨C


    With a *Snap!*, Koko closed the fan.


    Then there was a loud clanging, then she gestured toward the hatch.


    ¡¸Kou is right here!¡¹


    Wha¡­ What¡­! She¡¯s inside¡­!?


    I seized the ray of hope that if she was here, there might be a chance to negotiate, but at that instant¨C There was a large crash.


    A bare foot appeared above the personnel compartment hatch.


    Then with a *Spring!*


    A girl in the Nagoya High cutoff sailor suit uniform jumped out with a speed and power only possible in cartoons or video games.


    ¡¸Kou¡­!¡¹


    Landing on the round bar-like antenna, she was¡­


    ¡­d-different.


    I could sense it.


    It was her body, but it wasn¡¯t her.


    It had to be¨C the other person¡­!


    ¡¸Ha ha ha! To be more pwecise¨CThe Kowloon Monk, Son Goku. You¡¯wve met. Members of Rampan saw you. As soon as we heard, we uwsed¡ºPatra¡¯s Key¡»to change Kou into Son. But you had awready let her go as soon as you cawght her. If you had kept her, Son would hawve mopped you all nicely. What wasted opportuwnity!¡¹


    Next to Koko¡­


    ¡¸Kuru kukuru karararoru.¡¹


    Kou, no¡­ Son mumbled in her strange language.


    With monkey-like agility and her long black hair streaming behind her¡­


    *Whoosh!*


    Sailor suit flapping so much I thought it might slip off, she dove into the sea of girls. It was like a musician taking a dive into the audience.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    In sync with her movements, the girls lifted their palms up above their heads, catching Son¨C


    Son curled her body as if she were a huge ball being passed overhead for a Sports Festival event, headed my way.


    Then the girls put their palms together, creating a space¡­ and in the middle of the crowd¨C *Whish!* Son posed barefoot, looking like a classic Chinese Opera performer with red eyeshadow around her eyes.


    ¡¸Korukararosu, ararasu, kuruararu¡¹


    ¨CIt wasn¡¯t just the makeup. Her tone of voice and carriage were different than Kou¡¯s. There was this unmatched and indescribable expression of transcendent quality to her.


    I saw it for the first time of the roof of the Kagataka Family headquarters¡­ it¡¯s Son.


    Kou could be reasoned with, but this person¡­


    With Son¡­


    Impossible. It was impressed upon me the instant we met. We don¡¯t even speak the same language.


    Opening their hands with perfect timing, the girls created footholds¡­ She strode forward like a model walking on blossoming lily pads¨C One step following the other.


    Surely this is Son Goku. Globally recognised fairy-tale character.


    Human in appearance, but unearthly in attitude. And if it had to be put into words: beautiful. Striking in appearance, and completely captivating.


    Trapped under the weight of girls, she drew closer to me and looking down¨C


    *Flop!*


    She laid down in the posture of a recumbent Buddha, supported by countless hands.


    ¡¸Kuruhirirua¡¹


    A centimetre away, her childish face harbored a sharp glint in her eye.


    The same right eye that shot G-3 is now in front of me¡­!


    ¡¸Son¨C!¡¹


    The word reflexively escaped my mouth¨C


    ¨C*Lick!*


    She licked me.


    Then she pressed our lips together.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    I was frozen for a brief instant, but¡­


    Thanks to my long association with the paranormal world, somehow I understood what had happened.


    Just now she had used some magical technique. Our lips had touched, and the true reason for the action¨C


    ¡¸Kou is so terrified, she can¡¯t help it.¡¹


    I immediately recognised Son¡¯s inflections when speaking Japanese were my own.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t look so surprised, Tohyama. Rest assured, I have merely transcribed your knowledge of modern Japanese language. I¡¯ve never done it with a man before, so I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work or not.¡¹


    Rolling over and cupping my head in her hands¨C


    ¡¸Now then, Tohyama, shall we fight?¡¹


    She said, grinning, and I immediately wrenched my head to the side.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I like your looks. I won¡¯t kill you right away with the Nyoibou.¡¹


    ¡­Things are happening just like Kou said they would.


    ***********************************************


    ***********************************************


    *Ka-Thump!*


    At the feeling of blood flow, I gave a wry laugh at myself.


    ¡¸¨CSon. You¡¯ve challenged me to a duel as Rampan¡¯s representative. Do I have that right?¡¹


    ¡¸Idiot. Take it however you want. This fight with you will be like fighting ants. Whatever you say. On that point, Koko and I agree.¡¹


    *Ka-Thump!*


    It¡¯s starting. I can feel it inside.


    ¡¸¨CI like strong men. I just want to fight them. That fight with G-3 was a real shame. I was only half awake when I killed him.¡¹


    ¨CI see! I¡¯ve gained one piece of valuable intel.


    Son still thinks that she killed G-3. In other words, Kou and Son can¡¯t share information like Sayonaki and Vlad could..


    The reason I could understand that was because it had happened: Hysteria Mode.


    My goodness! I¡¯m surprised at myself.


    I went into Hysteria Mode over such a young thing¨C All over Kou who looks like a 5th year primary schooler.


    She¡¯s set a record for the youngest girl that has sent me into Hysteria Mode.


    Come to think of it, Son has lived for over 1400 years, so wouldn¡¯t that make her the oldest girl, I wonder?


    ¡¸You want to fight me¡­ huh? I never could refuse a woman. And so I must grant your request.¡¹


    With these Hysteria Mode infused words, I turned a smile toward Son.


    As I am now¨C I am a knight solely devoted to womankind.


    Alright. I will fight you. You are a proper Rampan soldier. The rules of war must not be be broken.


    Furthermore, I don¡¯t know you well.


    A fight is a kind of communication. The act brings a deep, mutual understanding of each other.


    I am honoured to be allowed to do so by such a world famous lady.


    I will ascertain what kind of person you are. Using this fight.


    But¨C


    30 minutes.


    In my current state, I¡¯m a poison to girls. If I keep it up too long, they get addicted to that version of me, and I get all kinds of dangerous looks from them. Aria is a prime example.


    So I set a time limit. Host clubs have no restrictions, but the Kinji Club has a limit.


    Within that time-span, however, I am completely yours¨C


    ¡¸¨CCome with me and I will show you your dreams.¡¹


    While still her prisoner, I smiled an invitation to her¡­


    Son smiled, as pleased as if she had gotten the name of the number one host in a club.


    ¡¸Now then, Son. Let us move on to the main course. But I must ask forgiveness for one thing. I would love nothing better than to take your hand to escort you. However¨C¡¹


    As I spoke, I had already put the bottom of one foot down on the ground¨C I placed the foot on one of the skateboards from the bin in front of the sports equipment shop.


    Then sensing the flow of energy in the girls holding my arms¡­


    ¡¸My hand will be occupied for the next 10 seconds due to a work responsibility. So I will be unable to do so.¡¹


    *Pop!* *Pop!* *Pop!*


    Just like I did in the Ikebukuro High elevator with the¡ºTransfer Student Couple¡¯s Support Club¡», I peeled them off one by one¨C Using their own power against them.


    Leading them on, I had the girls holding on to each other to form a large ring with me in the centre.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve already had my things stolen in Hong Kong. Now I must take them back.¡¹


    The girls stared blankly at my prefatory remarks because I had spoken in Japanese.


    I tucked my legs in with the skateboard on the ground underneath me.


    Then kicking off the wall strongly¨C


    I moved through the forest of fluttering skirts and legs, balancing from time to time on two wheels,


    In the original technique, you would lay face down, and I adapted it for use on a skateboard¡­ but this is an old Tohyama family secret technique:¡ºHidden Forest¡».


    It was originally designed to penetrate the ranks of horsemen and foot soldiers to kill the general that they were protecting by crawling between their legs like a snake.


    Following the original technique, I would have cut their Achilles tendons, but¡­ it would be a crime to harm these long, white, graceful legs¨C Each of them surpassing an exquisite work of art.


    Instead of doing that, I used my hands to steal¨Cto recover¨Cwhat was mine.


    My precious Beretta, butterfly knife, and scramsax.


    I returned each to its respective holster, pocket, and concealed scabbard on my back as I escaped the world¡¯s most beautiful forest and came to a screeching stop.


    ¡¸Things should be kept in their proper place, don¡¯t you think?¡¹


    Flipping up the skateboard with my toes, I winked as I now stood on the outside of the ring of girls.


    All of the girls that had used human wave tactics against me were standing shocked as they held their skirts in place, but thanks to that, my Hysteria Mode only intensified.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Ha ha ha! How funny, Tohyama!¡¹


    Eyes wide in amazement, Son still stood supported on the hands of the girls as she turned toward me.


    I¡¯ve escaped the first circle and put it behind me.


    Now then¡­


    I began thinking how to escape the second ring¨C The wall created by the double-decker trams and APC.


    First of all, on the left, I¡¯m a little leery of having to deal with the APC.


    Ahead of me and to my right the tram cars tower over 7 metres forming a high wall. Even in Hysteria Mode that would be hard to scale.


    I have to change my thinking. I was thinking of them as walls, but¨C Fundamentally, they are still vehicles that move.


    ¡¸If I recall correctly, it should be 2.3 HKD, right?¡¹


    Mumbling this to myself, I dashed into one of the unoccupied trams. As my left hand deposited the amount of the fare, my right reached for the operator¡¯s platform.


    Recollecting my ride yesterday, it was easy to figure out how to drive it.


    With a heavy sounding *Ka-thunk!* the former wall lurched forward.


    Alright! Now the tram will move by itself.


    Because the tram won¡¯t collide with the other, I set the speed to 10 KPH.


    ¡¸Tohyamaaaa!!!¡¹


    From her cry, I could pinpoint Son¡¯s position as she ran above the girls¡¯ heads


    It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m already moving. I know she¡¯ll catch up anyway. I won¡¯t change speed.


    Looking back over my shoulder to see how much Son had caught up with me¡­


    I saw all the girls who had surrounded me¨Cwithout exception¨Cwere standing, staring in shock.


    Their leader¡¯s plans had never accounted for this, and they haven¡¯t received any instructions.


    Among them the most surprised face belonged to¡­


    I thought she¡¯d be here.


    The one who had helped me yesterday in North Point, Yuan Meishi-chan.


    I knew it the moment I saw that uniform that she attended one of Rampan¡¯s schools. Yesterday she had told me that the school was looking for information on a specific person after all¡­


    It seems that I was that person.


    Her eyes seemed to say:¡¸There¡¯s no way such a stupid Japanese person is¡ºThe Enabler¡»!¡¹as she looked at me¨C but that nickname is too much.


    I¡¯ve only done all kinds of things because Aria absurdly decreed:¡ºYou¡¯re forbidden to say the word ¡®impossible¡¯.¡»Wouldn¡¯t a more proper nickname be:¡ºThe man who is forbidden from impossibility.¡», then?5


    Ugh¡­ I feel bad for myself.


    Following the tracks, the car squealed loudly as it turned to the right¡­


    ¡¸¨CKinchi! You can¡¯t escape!¡¹


    Koko shouted into her megaphone, now slightly angry.


    Having seen where the tracks led, I chose this tram over the other one¨C This one went east and entered a narrow alleyway.


    Your own plan backfired on you, Koko. You can¡¯t follow me in that wide-bodied vehicle.


    ¡¸¡­Son! Follow Kinchi!!¡¹


    Koko shouted, planning to circle around, and pushed the APC onto the main road.


    ¡¸¨CEven if you didn¡¯t say that, I was planning to!¡¹


    Shouting that¡­


    *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*


    She started running, her cut-off sailor suit flapping all the while, and jumped onto the entryway of the slow moving tram car.


    ¡¸Tohyama! It¡¯s just the two of us! Let¡¯s have some fun!¡¹


    ¡¸Being alone with a woman doesn¡¯t sound bad to me.¡¹


    Saying that, I fell back to the passenger area of the tram.


    *Pow!* *P-pow!* *Pow!*


    The space inside the tram exploded with sound as Son unleashed a flurry of claw and heel-hand strikes.


    One sharp blow rapidly followed another, and I got the feeling that if I suffered a direct hit, it¡¯d be instantly fatal, but¨C


    ¨CI could see them, so it goes without saying that I avoided them.


    There are handrails and many hanging straps inside here. Pulling off kicks would be difficult, and handwork would be cramped. But even so, I planned to fight here.


    But¡­ Son leapt up with a:¡¸Hii!¡¹grabbing a handrail in her right hand and a hanging strap in her left¨C Then with her body in a cruciform position,


    *Pa!* *P-pa!* * Pa!*


    More concussive sounds filled the air from her left and right feet, and even her tail, using them to unleash three more strikes.


    On my side, I couldn¡¯t exactly¡ºdodge¡»because of the cramped space, so¨C


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    So I crossed my arms and¡ºreceived¡»them.


    The impact was terrible, and pushed my whole body onto the stairs


    S-she¡¯s so small¡­ but so strong.


    If I hadn¡¯t used¡ºKikka¡», both my arms would have been torn off at the elbows.


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t you think you might want to hold back on the kicking in that short skirt of yours?¡¹


    I said, half jokingly, but I couldn¡¯t follow that last attack¨C Using her tail to push off the wall, she obliqued her trajectory mid-air¨C At the same time she also let fly a spinning kick I received with my arms again.


    The blow didn¡¯t kill me, but the stairs were shattered under my feet.


    S-She¡¯s strong. The whole tram chassis groaned.


    Son¡¯s striking power was about 7 times greater than my¡ºOuka¡»or G-3¡¯s¡ºMeteor¡».


    Even with my repeated use of Kikka, I¡¯m taking damage.


    More properly speaking, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t move. In this space, I don¡¯t have the room to evade.


    ¡¸Tohyama! It¡¯s no fun if you don¡¯t try to hit me.¡¹


    Her orange tail coiled around a handrail, she dropped down from the level above, wearing an innocent looking smile¨C This cramped space doesn¡¯t seem to be giving her any trouble at all, and she¡¯s able to skillfully execute powerful strikes..


    Like a monkey in the forest.


    No, Son actually does possess monkey-like traits. From past experiences, I know there are a lot of those with animal-like qualities, such as Tamamo the fox and Hilda the bat.


    Fighting in close quarters inside the tram, I¡¯m at a disadvantage¡­!


    Retreating to the second floor, I hung out through the window, looking for a temporary hiding place¨C


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    Just then, another tram coming the opposite way whizzed by, almost hitting me and causing me to stumble back inside.


    I-if the sides are not good then¨C


    ¨CI have to go up


    I have nowhere else left to run¡­!


    Pulling my body out the second level rear window, I pulled myself up to the roof with two hands¨C


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    And was greeted by the murmuring of a crowd from all around us.


    Looking around¡­ All through the alleyway Hong Kong residents were looking on bemused. From the rows of condominiums more faces peered out, all smiling.


    It looks like they think this is an actual film shoot.


    ¡¸Amazing! You really know Hong Kong well, don¡¯t you, Kinji Tohyama? You even have an audience.¡¹


    Son addressed me as she clambered up the roof from the front window.


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t really understand the reason for their cheering.¡¹


    It seems like I¡¯m being given time to catch my breath¡­


    ¡¸Moving a fight from inside to outside and having fast-paced hand-to-hand combat are staples of Hong Kong cinema.¡¹


    Son said, indicating the happily grinning gallery¨C


    Perhaps slightly annoyed, she crossed her arms in front of her slightly developed chest.


    ¡¸Ohh!¡­Now I get it! I love Hong Kong action films!¡¹


    Now the surroundings are very different than the cramped interior of the tram.


    I have a wider range of freedom for offensive and defensive action.


    Or so I thought¡­but in it¡¯s own way, this place is confining as well.


    Things could get difficult if the fight goes on much longer because of something Hong Kong is famous for:


    The countless number of signs, neon Kanji lights, and signboards hanging overhead.


    Billboards of all colours and sizes hung at irregular heights were quickly approaching. More accurately, it was the tram that was approaching the signs under its own power.


    The signs have passed over our heads until now, but they can¡¯t be entirely discounted because there are many signs that will graze the roof of the tram. Things will turn into some kind of acrobatic performance if things go on.


    ¡¸Hee Hee! Let¡¯s give them a show! Scene 2 Take 5: Kung Fu Action Atop a Moving Tram. You don¡¯t want to let the audience down, do you? I¡¯ll scatter your flesh and blood like a shower of cherry blossoms.¡¹


    Cheerfully, Son bent her elbow at 90 degrees and took a stance with her palm toward heaven, legs bent, hips low¨C


    *Whish!* *Whish!* *Whoosh!*


    It was a slightly intriguing Kung Fu stance.


    Beautiful. Perfect posture. Southern Shaolin Kung Fu.


    Of all the numerous Chinese martial arts to choose to use in a close quarters fight atop this shaking vehicle, she has chosen wisely.


    ¡­However, this is no time to be praising the beautiful girl that is my opponent.


    I still have to come up with some way to deal with those devastating attacks.


    ¡¸If you think you can scatter the petals of the Tohyama cherry tree¨C Come and try.¡¹


    So¡­ I took up the stance for¡ºZetsurou¡»¨C


    As I thought, the locals were under the misunderstanding that this was a film shoot and everyone¡­


    *Raaaaah!*


    From every level of every building, cheers rang out.


    As Son and I squared off, all around us a mass of brightly coloured signs skimmed past us one after another.


    With a rumbling sound echoing through the darkening sky¨C An Air China flight on a low approach unique to Hong Kong skimmed the rooftops.


    From one of the buildings, someone stuck out a wok as a substitute for a gong, striking it with a *Bong!*¨C


    Signalling the start of Son¡¯s and my second round of hand-to-hand action.


    [END CHAPTER FOUR]


    ************************************


    Chapter 5


    [BEGIN CHAPTER FIVE]


    The first sign to skim past was a wide¡ºTenkorou Ltd.¡»sign hanging at chest height¨C Son back-flipped and I ducked to avoid it.


    Taking advantage of the instant my field of view was obstructed, Son¨C *Pa!*


    Crossed the 9 metres from the front to the back of the tram in a single leap.


    It looked like wire-work, because it covered a distance that common sense dictated was impossible.


    The instant she landed, Son struck, *Bam!* and kicked up toward the sky in a Kung Fu movement.


    ¨CZetsurou!


    Even with all these people watching me, I turned my body into a revolving door and received her attack with the Tohyama family secret technique.


    Using the densest part of my body¨Cabsorbing the power of her bare heeled kick¨C And that instant, I switched from defence to offense.


    ¨C*Ba!* Using Son¡¯s kick, I kicked myself back into a somersault¨C A move that even G-3 at 100 times acceleration is Hysteria Mode couldn¡¯t track, and capturing¨C


    ¡¸¨CEh!¡¹


    Son noticed and responded.


    Crossing her arms over her chest and abdomen, she cut the power of my attack in half, dispersing it with her arms. She took damage, but it was minor.


    W-what reflexes! I am fighting a non-human after all.


    It seems my prison is not so ¡®absolute¡¯6. Because of the shaking of the tram, my balance wasn¡¯t centred. But that¡¯s just self-consolation talking because I didn¡¯t want to believe my secret technique had been seen through.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    Pushed back to the front of the tram by the force of my attack, Son looked slightly surprised.


    She must have never expected that a human was capable of such a thing, forcing her to fall back on the defensive for a moment.


    ¨C*Lick!*


    Licking her lips, her mouth formed into a grinning smile.


    ¡¸¡­Not bad, Tohyama. You¡¯re full of surprises.¡¹


    With seeming perfect assurance of the knowledge of what was behind her, Son leapt up over the approaching signboard¨C Twisting her body on the other side she struck, and kicked the sign toward me.


    As I turned to dodge the flying Coca-Cola sign, Son jumped off the tram and pushed off the side of the building in a kick¨C *Bam!*


    ¨C!


    Barely sidestepping, the flying kick grazed past my hair.


    With a *Pa!*, Son caught herself with her toes, balancing on another sign and leapt back toward me. Turning her whole body into a projectile, she tried to collide with me. I tried to catch her and perform a throw¨C But her body had an unnatural lift that allowed her to escape my grasp. She caught herself on another overhead sign board and hung from a iron bar by her tail.


    Then she dropped down, trying to shred my body with another barefoot kick.


    What¡¯s with this 3-D battle? It¡¯s like a gymnastics exhibition!


    ¡¸¨CSpinning Ax¨C!¡¹


    Landing in a handstand, she supported herself on crossed hands¨C


    Uncrossing her arms, she spun herself around.


    In less than one second, she unleashed a three part attack with her right foot, left foot, and tail directed at my abdomen.


    It was devastating. If I hadn¡¯t dodged it at the last possible moment, I would have been cut in half.


    Backing up to the edge of the roof to create some distance, I:


    ¡¸¡­Son. Uh¡­ Do you think you could hold back a bit? You skirt and blouse are very short after all.¡¹


    I asked while trying to hide the cold sweat that had broken out¨C


    Rotating in her handstand, she arched herself backward onto her feet like a gymnast and faced me with a grin. Like Tamamo had done, she shaped her tail into a¡º?¡»shape.


    ¡¸Tohyama, you certainly¡­ don¡¯t think of my body as a woman¡¯s? This body stopped developing at the age of 10. Look, it¡¯s a child¡¯s!¡¹


    Son turned her buttocks toward me and slapped them to show me. Then turning only her head back, made an akanbe face at me.


    Just like a primary schooler teasing a highschooler.


    ¡¸¡­What about that, Tohyama?¡¹


    ¡¸Even though you say that¡­¡¹


    Her behaviour though¡­ Is that of a woman, and it stirs up male feelings.


    Is this what you¡¯d call: The body of a child and the mind of an adult?7 It¡¯s applicable to Son.


    It must be like a shorter, older woman¡­ Yeah, that fits. I don¡¯t dislike them, after all.


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t like talking about such things, but¡­ right now, I need some reasons to buy time.


    The girls of CVR use their gender¨C And I will do the same thing.


    ¡¸¡­Men have an unreasoning reaction to female affection. You may have heard from Koko but my performance in battle depends on it.¡¹


    ¡¸Well then how is it going? What¡¯s your reaction to me?¡¹


    ¡¸Not bad. You might be my type.¡¹


    The tram has been moving for 2, maybe 3 minutes..


    ¡¸¡­Your taste makes me bit nervous, but I¡¯m happy to be treated as a woman. In all 2000 years of life, I¡¯ve never even been slightly wanted.¡¹


    As her skirt ruffled in the wind, Son looked pleased.


    ¡¸¡­but are you sure you really want someone like me?¡¹


    She looked down at her non-existent chest and the line of her legs.


    She was a girl that, until now, had never been wanted, yet yearned for love¡­


    But now, meeting a man who told her he liked her as she was, she had an expression of disbelief as she trembled.


    ¡¸¨CWomen are women from the day they are born. They are the flowers that adorn the world. It is a basic human instinct to cherish them, so my older brother¡­ er¡­ older sister¡­ er, brother taught me. So I love you.¡¹


    While I whispered these half understood sweet nothings¨C


    I was secretly operating my mobile in the hand held behind my back.


    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m warning you! Older women are scary if you play with our feelings. I¡¯ll give you the cruelest torture in all China then finish you off with the Nyoibou.¡¹


    Son blushed an appropriate shade of red to match the colour of the terribly bloody statement.


    ¡¸Now that we¡¯ve reached this point¡­let me introduce you to my other, lovable flowers¨C My girlfriends.¡¹


    ¡¸Cheating already!?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s part of life.¡¹


    As I said that¡­


    Because of my response, Son finally realised I was using my mobile behind my back.


    ¡¸¨CHey, Tohyama¨C Don¡¯t call your friends. You want more dead bodies?¡¹


    But I had already been given enough time to make the call.


    ¡¸Son, you should have listened when I warned you about fighting in those scandalous clothes¡­ Because of that, my blood flow has increased¨C I¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡¹


    I sense it in my core, alongside a feeling of heat.


    At the start, my Hysteria Mode was confused by the moral quandary presented by Son¡¯s childish appearance, but¡­ now that I know she is older, the obstacle has suddenly been removed. I do have a preference for older women, after all.


    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯ll give you a fun fact about Japanese culture. Japanese love their mobiles. So much that we can do anything while using them.¡¹


    ¡¸Anything? Alright, then I¡¯ll attack you again. That way you¡¯ll need to use both hands.¡¹


    ¡¸Come on. Check out my hands-free style.¡¹


    I was already connected to Shirayuki, so I tossed my mobile through the gap between billboards¨C


    Son rushed me and using both feet and legs, began a flurry of blows.


    *Bam!* *Pow!* Whomp!*


    One heavy blow after another. But my Kikka worked admirably. 2 or 3 times, I was also able to use Zetsurou and turn her attack back on her, and she frowned at the inexplicable technique.


    While fighting Son Goku and dodging groups of hanging signs¨C


    ¡¸Hello? Shirayuki?¡¹


    *Bounce!* *Bounce!*


    My mobile fell from the sky, and keepie-uppie-ing it, I spoke to Shirayuki.


    ¡ºKin-chan?¡»


    ¡¸I met an enemy. They¡¯re harassing me right now.¡¹


    ¡ºEeeeh!?¡»


    Son aimed a roundhouse at my head, and I ducked¨C


    I rolled my head back around to continue speaking normally.


    With my Hysteria Mode reasoning, I then said:


    ¡¸Turn onto Hennessy Road from Admiralty Road, then follow the tram tracks.¡¹


    The ICC looks down on Hong Kong, providing a bird¡¯s eye view. Combine that with her memory of the GPS map I showed her yesterday, Shirayuki should be able to follow the route.


    Shirayuki is in the Wan Chai area looking for Rampan, and this tram is headed in that direction. I planned to meet up from the start when I planned my escape. The tram was rumbling right along, all I needed was time, and at the end we¡¯d get there.


    ¡¸¨CHaaa!¡¹


    Son cried as she unleashed a kick that almost completely exposed her backside¨C


    Sensing the beginning of her movement and seizing the initiative, I executed a one-inch punch taken from Chinese Martial Arts,¡ºClear Fall Water¡».


    *Whomp!*


    With a loud noise of impact, I cancelled out the force of her kick¨C


    Again, Son¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    In the meantime, my mobile shifted to the crook of my left arm.


    ¡¸Please call Riko and Reki. My hands are a bit tied up at the moment.¡¹


    ¡ºRight! Just one minute! We¡¯ll be there soon!¡»


    Shirayuki¡¯s shout¡­ was loud enough I didn¡¯t need my enhanced sense of hearing to understand it, and with my right hand *Clack!*


    I closed my mobile on my left elbow and *Slip!* put it in my pocket.


    I took the opportunity to wink at Son, and with a happy look on her face, she shuddered in excitement or fear.


    If I had to say it looked more like arousal.


    She likes strong men¨C I guess this acrobatic performance counts as a show of strength.


    Does this girl have some weird fetish? But it¡¯s not like I have room to talk¡­


    Glancing around¡­ I saw that another double-decker tram was approaching in the opposite lane.


    The operator had already noticed the fight, and was staring wide-eyed. I¡¯m sorry.


    Drawing my gun¨C


    ¡¸By the way, Son, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve paid for your ticket. You really should step off. However, since it would be hard to do so here, I¡¯ll get off first¡­ you¡¯ll have to excuse me for not allowing the lady to go first.¡¹


    Saying that, I paused for a second, no, I concentrated intently on my aim and¡­ *Bang!*


    I shot at the bumper of the oncoming tram.


    With a *Fwing!* the bullet ricocheted into the first floor of our tram.


    With a *Ching!*, I heard the bullet ricochet again inside the car, then¡­. *Click!* From memory, I recalled the layout of the operations panel and grazed the brake lever, bringing the tram to a halt.


    ¨CBlind L L8


    With my increased sense of spatial awareness, I could use a shooting technique to hit something with a ricochet without having to see the target. This is the first time I¡¯ve done so.


    ¡¸Now for scene 3¨C let¡¯s move to indoor combat. Please follow me, Miss Heroine.¡¹


    Decelerating, from the tram car continued to move forward under inertia¨C


    I leapt onto the roof of the passing tramcar.


    The from the tram car, I ducked into a department store through a window.


    Seeing me use the passing car as a stepping stone¡­


    ¡¸Hee hee! I thought you¡¯d never ask!¡¹


    Son flashed a smile and *Whoosh!*


    Stepping onto the tramcar, she vaulted across the space.


    *******************************************************************************


    Backing further into the building, I found that I had entered a third floor department store¨C


    Whoops¡­!


    Well, this was unfortunate, now wasn¡¯t it?


    The area forbidden to men, the mythical El Dorado¨C The women¡¯s lingerie department.


    Countless articles with designs more risque than Japanese styles stood out. Underwear in all colours stretched in every direction, making me dizzy.


    From the luxurious carpet underfoot and the exquisite feminine design, it must have been a higher class shop.


    Reacting to the high school boy that had backed into the shop through the window¡­


    The clerks and the Hong Kong beauties that were shopping there stared at me with wide eyes.


    ¡¸¡­Hello. Pardon the intrusion.¡¹


    Since I couldn¡¯t communicate with words, for the time being, I flashed them a smile.


    The thing I most wanted to say, but couldn¡¯t was:¡ºLeave, it¡¯s dangerous here¡»¨C


    But a shot toward the window that Son was about to enter conveyed the thought eloquently.


    At the *Bang!* of my gun, the universal female scream of *Kyaa!* went up and they all hastily cleared the floor. Even those in the changing rooms ran out while still in their underwear. Please forgive me. After all, every film has at least one risque scene, so I hope that one day you can look back and laugh at this.


    Having easily dodged my shot at that range, Son said:


    ¡¸So you really are a pervert, like the rumours say, huh? Entering the most inappropriate shop possible!¡¹


    Son blushed angrily as she said this, perhaps having a complex about such lingerie that with her body she could never use.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s probably not very convincing, but I have to speak the truth. This was absolutely not my choice!¡¹


    Remembering I had said the same thing before, I had to smile bitterly¨C


    Barefoot Son rushed forward, and with gun and fist, I took up a position to meet her for an Aru Kata fight.


    As she ran, Son knocked over a coat rack, took the tubular pole, and with a *Whump!* turned toward me back first. She sprung up covering a lot of ground, with knees flexed and vaulted forward.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    With such speed and agility, even with her bold attack, I still lacked the time to pull the trigger. With a *Whoosh!*, she swung the steel rod and I moved out of the way, falling backward over a full table of underwear.


    The moment her feet touched the floor, Son struck, kicking the table up into the air¨C Son jumped up on top of the table, and using the steel rod like a man-catcher, tried to pin me to the floor.


    ¨CClever. Son is skilled with a staff.


    Perhaps that is why the Nyoibou laser and the staff were mistaken for each other far back into history?


    Still pinned to the floor¨C I kicked at the table Son stood on, breaking the legs, taking her balance, and free myself.


    Falling from the table, Son rolled a carpet on floor.


    ¡¸¨CHa!¡¹


    As she began to stand, Son aimed a blow with the pole toward my head¨C


    At the same time, I pulled with all my strength on the carpet underneath her with a wink. With a *Swish!*


    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹


    With both feet high in the air, Son fell on her butt dramatically.


    With a crash, the pole she held fell impacted the ground next me, narrowly missing.


    Ha ha! Until now you¡¯ve been fighting like a demon, but you¡¯re still a small girl. You don¡¯t weigh much after all.


    A smile rose to my face, then¨C


    ¡¸¨C?¡¹


    I noticed that there was still one woman on the floor that had not sought refuge.


    On the other side of the lingerie shop, near the sweets at the tills¡­ A young clerk with braided hair was doing something.


    The girl who looked like she could be AMBULANCE¡¯s Tsugumi Soumiya¡¯s older sister then:


    ¡¸¡­!¡­¡¹


    From underneath the clear acrylic display case she took out a hidden Liuyedao¨C What in Japanese would be called a Seiryuutou9¡­!


    But from her expression, it doesn¡¯t look like she plans to use it to defend herself. While trembling, she made eye contact with Son.


    ¨CNow I understand.


    She must be one of the many members or Rampan scattered throughout downtown Hong Kong.


    ¡¸Kou-sama! Please use this!¡¹


    *Swoosh!*


    The woman with the Seiryuutou was not far away, so I reached out¨C But using the pole, Son reached out and snagged the sword by the red tassel that dangled off of it.


    Then Son cast aside the pole with a clatter.


    ¡¸¨CHee Hee! Since you¡¯ve come all the way to China, I thought I¡¯d let you try a bit of everything.¡¹


    In an expert display of skill she swung the sword around her, even passing it behind her back.


    Hearing a noise, I turned back to look at the girl from earlier¡­


    ¡¸¨CHaa, Haa¡­!¡¹


    In her tight skirt and high heels, she hardly seemed fit to fight in a melee, but despite that she brandished Shanjiegan¨Calso known as nunchucks.


    But I can tell she is a complete beginner. Her every move is slow.


    ¡¸Shaa!¡¹


    She tried to imitate Bruce Lee¡¯ famous stance, catching the one end of the nunchucks under her arm, but *Bonk!*


    Missing, she hit herself on the back.


    ¡¸Awaa!¡¹


    And collapsed. She tried to do something, but this happened.


    In every Hong Kong Kung Fu film, there¡¯s always a Sammo Han Kimpo-esque10 role responsible for the comedy.


    Son and I watch silently for a while¡­


    The woman had discarded her nunchucks and was making a staggering escape, leaving her back totally exposed.


    ¡­Without having done anything, it seems this member of Rampan was defeated.


    ¡¸Uh¡­well¡­ Sorry about that. It seems the Shanjiegan have been cancelled.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, in that case, can I use them instead?¡¹


    ¡¸Can you!?¡¹


    ¡¸At school¡­ in ASSAULT I had a 3 hour course in nunchucks and triple staff. The instructor was from Hong Kong.¡¹


    Speaking those glib words, I picked up the nunchucks.


    Taking the oak ends in each of my hands, I held them across my body¨C


    But it was just for show.


    ¡¸Well then. To make up for my colleague¡¯s disgraceful display, I¡¯ll give you that favour, Tohyama.¡¹


    Amidst the scattered lingerie, strewn like a field of flowers, Son plopped down on her side like she watching television with the Seiryutou still grasped in one hand.


    ¡¸Now don¡¯t you run away. I¡¯d be disgraced.¡¹


    Son said, looking relaxed.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. In Japan we have a saying:¡ºIt¡¯s a man¡¯s shame to not eat the meal set before him.¡»It wouldn¡¯t be cool to abandon the woman in front of me.¡¹


    Given this chance¡­ *Whoosh!*


    Closing the distance¡­


    Taking a page out of Son¡¯s book, I leapt up and struck low.


    Nunchucks have more power than their appearance would suggest. With the centrifugal force generated, the end of the rod would move and impact faster than a staff.


    ¡¸¨CHee hee!¡¹


    But my attack was met by her blade.


    Rotating her whole body like a roulette wheel as she laid on the ground, she calmly deflected my attack and counterattacked, swinging her blade in attempt to sever my ankles.


    ¨CBut I anticipated the movement.


    At a glance, she might seem defenceless, but it was part of a Chinese martial art¨C Diquan11.


    This set of martial arts techniques was developed to attack a standing enemy from a position on the ground and requires many long hours of diligent study. Thank goodness I was aware of it. It truly was no loss to have learned this lesson so well from ASSAULT¡¯s ¡®Die die¡¯ group.


    It seems Son had mastered this unusual fighting style¨C


    I dodged the lightning kick she unleashed from the ground.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Then taking advantage of my inexperience with the nunchucks, *Cling!*


    She struck out with her sword at the weapon¡¯s weak point¨Cthe chain¨Cdestroying it.


    Now all I held were two wooden sticks¨Cand having anticipated this situation¨Cwith a *Clack!* I caught and trapped her sword between them.


    Then I slammed the side of the blade against my knees with all my strength.


    *Crack!*


    ¨CI snapped it.


    In contrast to Japanese swords that are painstakingly forged layer by layer, Chinese blades are mass produced by casting. Beautifully engraved and decorated with a tassel, without being forged they are very brittle.


    This was my plan when I picked up the nunchucks¨C


    But having seemingly anticipated things even further Son:


    ¡¸¨CDie!¡¹


    Grabbing the tip of the sword from out of the air, she immediately hurled it at me like a shuriken.


    ¡¸¨CAugh!¡¹


    Having little experience dodging object thrown from beneath me, my dodging maneuver was quite exaggerated.


    Taking advantage of that opening, Son reached up and grabbed the lapels of my blazer with the toes of both feet, using them as nimbly as if they were hands.


    Then with superhuman leg strength¨C


    Pulled herself close and wrapped her legs around me.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    With a *Thud!* I fell with both my arms wrapped around Son¡¯s back¡­ and Son¡¯s legs still wrapped around my waist.


    Locked in unarmed combat, she tried to take a guard position, but¡­ since a girl was doing it¡­ it was a maddeningly embarrassing situation I never would have dreamed of otherwise.


    Mounted on top, Son looked very pleased as she squeezed her legs tighter in a very unlady-like manuevre, drawing my head in closer.


    ¡¸Is this what they call the ¡®Daishuki Hold¡¯12?¡¹


    ¡¸How the heck do you know Japanese words that even I don¡¯t know, Son!?¡¹


    Lifting my upper torso away from her, I immediately tried to drive down with a shoulder attack.


    ¡¸Hee hee!¡¹


    Pushing up off the floor with her tail, Son flew up past my waist¡­


    Then she clamped down on my right arm and locked out my elbow.


    Sliding her body up in a upside-down cross legged position, she used her thighs and crotch to envelop my head.


    It was a Triangle Choke, no¨C It was too shallow.


    The original technique was meant to cut off the carotid artery, but she is gripping my head.


    Additionally, in this somewhat embarrassing position, my mouth and nose are blocked by Son¡¯s crotch.


    ¡¸Tohyama. You are a fairly entertaining man, but no more than ¡®fairly¡¯. My Dulou Jian Jian Jao13 is the perfect end for you. I hate weak men. Your insufficient intuition and inability to devise countermeasures disappoints me. How about I finish you? Right here? ¡¹


    ¡­!?


    *Squeeze!*¡­! *Squeeze!*¡­!


    No, this is different. It isn¡¯t a Triangle Choke or some other textbook technique. It¡¯s probably some kind of secret Chinese Kempo technique.


    Swiftly immobilise your opponent¡¯s arm, cut off their breathing with your crotch¨C Then finally, crush their head¡­!


    ¡¸Die in this lingerie shop, like the Womaniser you are, with your brains scattered beneath a skirt, Tohyama.¡¹


    Ordinarily, such a hold wouldn¡¯t be a problem. There are any number of ways to escape.


    But that assumes that your opponent is human. Son¡¯s leg strength is superhuman.


    I-I can¡¯t escape Son¡¯s thighs!


    *Squeeze!* *Squeeze!*¡­ I could hear my cranial plates grating against each other¡­


    ¡¸Three, twoooo, one!¡¹


    Just as she was about to pour all her strength into her legs:


    *Clang!*


    ¨CAccompanied by the rattle of chains, the lock on my arm was released.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    Thanks to that, I was able to extract my head from between her legs.


    ¨CThat was close! If I had stayed there for one more second, my head would have split like a watermelon.


    Looking up, I saw chains with a counterweight on the the end wrapped around Son¡¯s neck¨C


    The chains extended from the third floor shop to the stairs near a flower shop across the street.


    Holding the end of the chain attached to the sword steel forged sickle:


    ¡¸Wh-what kind of¡­ enviable, shameless things are you doing with Kin-chan¡­!¡¹


    It was my ally Shirayuki¨Cor at least I hoped she was my ally¨Cthe light having drained from her eyes at the sight of Son and me in such an compromising position.


    ¡¸Sh-Shirayuki! You saved me! We were fighting, but you might not have seen that before we got into that complicated situation¡­¡¹


    As I stuttered an explanation, from on top of me as she unwound the counter-weighted chain from her arm¨C


    ¨CSon also looked toward Shirayuki.


    ¡¸Is she your mistress? What a real Japanese beauty!¡¹


    In one instant, she said the most dangerous word¡­! No!!!


    ¡¸M-m-mistress..!? Is that what you think of meeeeeeeee¨C!!!¡¹


    *Thunk!*


    Shirayuki sent the sickle thudding into the floor.


    *Rustle!*


    She drew out a long, looong ammunition belt from her uniform with a *Ka-Ching!* Then, as if she had given birth to it, a piece of iron appeared in the space between her feet¨C It unfolded and reshaped itself into an M-60 machine gun!


    ¡¸!¡¹


    Son and I, entangled in a forest of lingerie, scattered!


    With strangely coordinated timing, we dodged right and left¨C


    I dove into a nearby pharmacy, and Son sought cover behind the till in the women¡¯s clothing section.


    ¡¸¨CWa~sshoi! Wa~sshoi!¡¹


    Leaving aside the fact that she was using a traditional festival chant, with each¡ºWa~sshoi¡», Shirayuki hitched up her sleeves with a 100 bullet ammuntion belt¨C


    *Chung!*


    She snapped up the M-60 in a spring-loaded action like a Monster Hunter Gunlance.


    With a *Ka-Chunk!*, She loaded the first bullet on the chain into machine gun.


    ¡¸Diviiiiiiiine Puuuuuuunishmeeeeeeeeent!!!¡¹


    ¨C*Tatatatatatatatatatatatatata!*


    A storm of 7.62¡Á51mm NATO bullets burst into the shop interior as the Hong Kong action film changed into a Hollywood war film.


    It seems that seeing Son and me in such a posture was enough for her to switch over to Kuroyuki.


    ¡¸Ahahahaha!!! Those kinds of enviable, shameless things! It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it fine! Even though you didn¡¯t want to do them with me! Isn¡¯t that right! Isn¡¯t that right, Kin-chan!¡¹


    Ripping off the melody from¡ºDoreamon¡¯s Song¡»and¡ºHey Moomin!¡», Shirayuki swung the M60, laughing as Son dodged here and there.


    *Ping!* *Ping!* *Ping!* *Ping!* *Ping!* Five mannequins¡¯ heads in a row were hit one after another and shattered on the floor. The barrage reached a liquor shop and its sake bottles and wine sparyed liquid like blood from a wound. Crap¡­ how many HKD in damages is this going to be?


    ¡¸Ahaha! Ahahahahahahahaha¨C!¡¹


    Scattering brass shell casings around, Shirayuki laughed loudly amidst the blooming mist of shattering debris.


    ¡¸¨CTee Hee! As I thought, your woman is amazing!¡¹


    Son shouted as she trampled the broken mannequins.


    Leaping toward the chandelier above the women¡¯s department till, Son knocked it down with clawed hands and kicked it toward Shirayuki¨C And it shattered with a crash¡­!


    ¡¸Sh-Shirayuki..!¡¹


    Just as I worried about her being buried under an avalance of bouquets from the flower shop shelves¨C*Pop!*


    An M60 barrel stuck out of the small mountain of flowers.


    Then *Tatatatatatatata!* Shirayuki unleashed a barrage even as she lay prone.


    You¡¯re a stubborn woman, Shirayuki¡­!


    ¡¸What a stubborn woman!¡¹


    It seems Son had the same thought I did, to which:


    ¡¸A woman should be persistent!¡¹


    Shirayuki screeched from her fortress of flowers¡­


    *Clang!*¡­ *Click!* *Click!* *Click!*


    The firestorm stopped.


    Standing up from where I had lain facedown in the pharmacy¡­*Whoosh!*


    Shirayuki had also come to her feet¨C Emerging from the mountain of flowers with a katana in hand.


    ¡¸Kin-chan¨CSon is a monkey¨Cnot human! What I do form now on is monkey extermination, not murder. Fufufu¨COh Divine Thunderbolt! Cleanse and Purify!14¨CDie!¡¹


    *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!*


    Shirayuki raised Irokaneayame into a hassou stance above the pile of flowers.


    Sh-she plans to kill her!


    In Kuroyuki-mode, she might actually do it.


    Her overwhelming desire was filling the air.


    But¨C I had learned something in my battle with Son.


    We should not deal with Son by killing her.


    ¡¸W-wait, Shirayuki¡­! Son is¨C¡¹


    Even as I felt it was useless, I tried to persuade her.


    ¡¸Die! Die! Monkey extermination! Monkey extermination! Exterminate, Hotogi miko!¡¹


    She showed me it was as useless as I thought.


    Son, for her part¨Cwill have surely picked up on her murderous intent and will want to fight her.


    Turning toward them in order to find some way of mediating between them¡­


    ¨CSon was frozen in shock.


    ¡¸Ahh¡­The girl who wields the Irokane blade¡­If she has harnessed its power¡­ this must be the Himiko! Ayee!¡¹


    Beads of sweat broke out on her forehead as she mumbled these strange words and edged back.


    Until now she had been belligerant, but now she harboured doubts about her own fighting ability.


    By no means had she lost the will to fight, but her face showed that she was now cautious about a battle with Shirayuki.


    ¡­?


    As I furrowed my eybrows at this new state of affairs¨C


    *Beeeep!* *Beeep!* *Beep!* *Beep!* *Beep!* *Beeep!*¨C


    *Beeep!* *Beep!* *Beep!* *Beep!*


    From down in front of the shop came the intermittent sound of a car horn.


    That noise that sounded like someone was playing with the horn¨C was Morse Code.


    Translating it inside my head¡­¡ºRiko Riko-rin-rin¡»¡­ it said.


    A girl who could further complicate the situation had arrived.


    But this could be my chance.


    Riko is sounding the horn from the driver¡¯s seat, and it could be an excellent means of escape.


    The 30 minutes I had promised Son are almost up, so¨C we should retreat. For now.


    But¡­ Shirayuki will not stop.


    ¡¸Shirayuki, that¡¯s enough! Retreat! Son might use her Nyoibou¡­!¡¹


    As I ran toward her, I tried once more to persuade her.


    ¡¸Kin-chan step aside, if you don¡¯t I can¡¯t kill her! I have been prepared to die since the beginning!¡¹


    She was in the same state as the time she came to my room to kill Aria, I stepped in front of her and¨C


    ¨C*Clap!*


    I clapped my hands in front of her face to disorient her.


    Then I scooped her up in my arms.


    ¡¸¨CShirayuki. God would never forgive me if allowed you to die before our love had blossomed.¡¹


    Still holding her sword, I quickly used¡ºKotou¡»15whispering into her ear¡­


    All at once, Shirayuki was enchanted.


    Kuroyuki was changing back to Shirayuki as she looked up to me from my arms.


    ¡¸Come now, smile. It grieves me to see you trembiling in rage. But the one who can always soothe my grief is you¨C Shirayuki. So won¡¯t you smile for me?¡¹


    If this were a film, the audience would have been put off by that cheesy line, but Shirayuki thinks everything about me is amazing. Her devotion to me is as fanatical as that for a film star whose film she would go see no matter how bad it was. Then¡­


    ¡¸¨CYes!¡¹


    Waaah¡­! It¡¯s scary just how quickly she completely reversed expression. Now she was smiling brightly at me from inside my arms.


    I grown rather skilled at controlling her, despite the fact we have reached the point of a paired comedy act16.


    I gave a wry smile, still carrying her in my arms¨C


    And I rushed over to the window where I had heard Riko honking the horn.


    ¡¸Oi¨C Tohyama!¡¹


    Son shouted at my back.


    But the 30 minutes had passed. I¡¯ve spent enough time playing with you. An extension would be expensive, don¡¯t you know?


    I wanted to make a cool exit without looking back.


    Then¨C


    ¨CDuring our battle, I¡¯ve come to understand you, Son. Understand what kind of person you are. If only in part.


    Hysteria Mode¡¯s original purpose was to leave behind offspring.


    But for those offspring to appear, a woman must accept a man unconditionally, with all her heart.


    So¡­ while in Hysteria Mode, I am sensitive to girls¡¯ true feelings. I am able to see deep, deep into their true feelings¨C That is their heart.


    Son¨C You are not yourself.


    You are not here right now.


    Your true self¨Cis far away from Kou¡¯s body that someone far away is controlling like a puppet.


    It wasn¡¯t Koko, Shokatsu, or Patra; it¡¯s someone else. The real person behind Son¨Cthe one whose heart I should be accepting¨Cis somewhere else.


    I understood that¡­and I saw what I had to do for her.


    It was not to fight her.


    ¨CBut save her.


    Expel Son so that only Kou remains.


    Obviously, I¡¯m nothing like a psychiatrist, and I don¡¯t know what exactly should be done. But the two of us were destined to become each other¡¯s enemy and fight. The difficult situation seems impossible to solve.


    Even so, rest assured.


    I am¡ºThe Enabler¡», and as my nickname says, I¡¯ve made many impossible things possible.


    Now I will take up this challenge in order to save you.


    Why would I save my opponent¨CYou might ask? There are three reasons:


    1. Because you are a girl¨C


    2. I am a man.


    And 3. Saving women is a man¡¯s responsibility. Isn¡¯t it?


    [END CHAPTER FIVE]


    (END TEXT)


    *************************************************************************


    1. A type of military APC: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alvis_Saracen


    2. A Hong Kong Horror Comedy film franchise.


    3. This is the same ¡®Ran¡¯ as in Rampan.


    4. The family name of the Cao clan, the Koko sisters¡¯ famous ancestor.


    5. As you may recall, the kanji for ¡®Enabler¡¯ means ¡®the one who makes the impossible possible¡¯ thus the joke.


    6. Zetsurou is written in kanji as ¡®Absolute prison¡¯.


    7. Detective Conan Reference.


    8. The name refere=s to the shape of the trajectory of the bullet, zig-zagging in two ¡®L-shaped¡¯ segments as it ricochets.


    9. A type of Chinese sword with a heavy tip similar to a saber or cutlass.


    10. Semi-famous martial arts film instructor, trainer, and stuntman.


    11. Chinese for ¡®Ground Fist¡¯. A set of techniques meant for use when the practitioner is lying on the ground. ¡®Chitouken¡¯ in Japanese.


    12. Seems to be a corruption of: ¡®Daisuki¡¯, so it should be meaning something like ¡®Lover¡¯s Embrace¡¯.


    13. Means ¡®Skull Leg Shears¡¯ in Chinese.


    14. Rough translation of a Bhuddist mantra invoking some kind of war deity or aspect.


    15. ¡®Charming Call¡¯ in kanji.


    16.m¡¯Manzai¡¯ in the original. A traditional style of stand-up comedy in Japanese culture, which usually involves two performers (manzaishi)¡ªa straight man and a funny man¡ª trading jokes at great speed. Most of the jokes revolve around mutual misunderstandings, double-talk, puns and other verbal gags¨C Wikipedia

 Volume 13 - CH 5

    Go For The NEXT!!! Zed Acht¨CZ8


    (BEGIN)


    In order to facilitate our immediate escape, I moved toward the window¨C


    Once there, an unexpected sight met my eyes.


    It looks like the wall of the shop across the street is under construction¡­


    The whole wall in front of me was covered in assembled scaffolding. It reaches from the ground all the way up to the top floor. In Japan it would be made of steel, but here in Hong Kong, it is entirely constructed of bamboo.


    I think I saw something like this in a film.


    In this area, safety concerns are somewhat sacrificed for the advantages of low-cost bamboo allowing for rapid building construction.


    ¡¸Kii-Kuun! Over here, over here! Look! Look! Riko bought a car for you! It was on the side of the road and they took a cheque for it! Kufufu!¡¹


    Clambering up the bamboo jungle gym-like structure, Riko winked at me. Underneath, she had parked a slightly square-ish 1968 Cadillac Deville.


    The instant I heard the horn, I guessed it was that kind of car. However, I never thought it would be such an outlandish pastel aqua. But is was Riko who got the car, after all.


    The ancient fly-top convertible design is slow but sturdy. As an emergency acquisition, it¡¯s a good job.


    ¡¸Shirayuki, can you get down?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    Standing on the scaffolding, Shirayuki sheathed her sword, and I stepped out onto the bamboo myself¨C


    Closing the window behind me, we both started down the scaffolding, then there was a *Crash!*


    Son had kicked the window¨Cframe and all¨Cout onto the bamboo scaffold


    ¡¸Tohyama! Hahaha! We¡¯ve come this far, so let¡¯s finish the game!¡¹


    She sprang nimbly downward, and her movements were undoubtedly faster than ours. It was a race between human and monkey.


    In an instant, Son caught up with us and stretched out her hand¨C


    ¡¸Haaaa!¡¹


    Shirayuki drove in towards Son with a Flying Cross Chop¡­ and missed.


    ¡¸Waah!¡¹


    She struck the scaffolding and there was a *Snap!*


    The pliable bamboo flexed downward against the force of her suicide attack.


    ¡¸Wha- Yuki-chan!?¡¹


    Unfortunately Riko was directly beneath Shirayuki, and she collided with Shiryuki¡¯s wide, child-bearing hips at full speed.


    Shirayuki cleverly managed to grasp a bamboo pillar, but Riko continued downwards, bouncing off the bamboo poles over and over again like a pinball. As she fell I heard a succession of¡¸Oof!¡¹¡¸Gaaf!¡¹¡¸Hrgh¡¹¡¸Oogh!¡¹sounds punctuated with a *Splat!*


    She landed face-first on the sidewalk, but since it¡¯s Riko, she must be fine.


    On her side, without a word of apology to Riko, Shirayuki clung to the bamboo pillar like a pole vaulter that had missed her target. As she did so¡­ *Creak!*¡­ The bamboo bent under her body weight until it almost brushed the roadway.


    With the bamboo in an inverted U-shape, Shirayuki touched down on the ground and simultaneously there was a *Snap!* as a 5 metre long section of the pole broke off.


    Shirayuki seized it like a bamboo spear and said:


    ¡¸Kin-chan, I¡¯ll cover you! Too!¡¹


    Son was closing in on me again, and Shirayuki struck from below. The bamboo spear is surprisingly effective.


    ¡¸¨CKii!?¡¹


    Stabbing out quickly, she kept Son¡¯s feet and tail occupied¨C


    With her movement restricted, the relative distance between Son and I widened.


    A-Amazing! Shirayuki¡¯s bamboo spear is working where a machine gun had failed.


    Shirayuki, have you thought about switching your main weapon to a bamboo spear?


    Thanks to that, I touched down on the ground.


    As I reached the pavement, Riko was fine as I expected. Getting ready to leave, she was heading toward the Cadillac¡¯s driver¡¯s seat¨C dashing along the street and using other parked cars as stepping stones. Recognising my Hysterised state, she slid into the backseat.


    ¡¸Ki-kun!¡¹


    ¡¸What!?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s really Son Goku, isn¡¯t it!?¡¹


    ¡¸Yea!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s fantastic!¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s that!?¡¹


    ¡¸Goku-chan¡¯s panties are red and yellow striped! They¡¯re patriotic! That¡¯s interesting! Riko wants some too!¡¹


    ¡¸¨CHow can you say something like that now!?¡¹


    Starting the engine, I kicked open the passenger door across from me¨C It was my first time using an automatic transmission, but I put it into D gear and jammed on the accelerator, causing the tires to screech instead of the horn.The car surged forward and I jerked the wheel to the side in a feint manoeuvre while downshifting and slamming on the brakes¨C


    The huge frame shook as it spun, and inertia carried it through a 180 turn. The passenger side door flew open exactly where Shirayuki stood.


    ¡¸Shirayuki, get in!¡¹


    ¡¸¨CRight!¡¹


    Shirayuki slid into the passenger seat, jumping into the car with the agility of a girl skipping rope.


    Jerking the steering wheel back the other way, we started off with a¡¸Wahoo!¡¹from Riko crying out in excitement at the execution of this series of stunt-like manoeuvres from the backseat.


    Unfazed, from Shirayuki in the passenger seat came:


    ¡¸Kin-chan is so cool¡­!¡¹


    She was enraptured by my aggressive driving. Both girls have guts.


    ¨CIf we head toward Sheung Wan we run the risk of meeting Koko and her Saracen.


    Considering that fact, I turned east toward the Eastern Corridor Highway that ran along the coast.


    Flooring the accelerator¨C


    I glanced back at my rear view mirror, and Son had already reached the ground.


    Observing the countless number of cars coming and going, she broke into an animalistic run on all fours.


    ¡­This can¡¯t be! By my eye, she¡¯s making about 100 KPH. That¡¯s the speed of a puma!


    Mid run, Son leapt up on top of a red convertible¨Ca BMW Z8¨C grabbed the driver by the scruff of the neck like a cat, and tossed them into another car through the window. How violent!


    Son slid into the beige leather seat and revved the engine.


    With all 8 cylinders firing, the engine roared steadily as she began pursuing us.


    ¨CA Z8¡­!


    It was the same kind of super car used by James Bond.


    It¡¯s one of the best pursuit vehicles.


    It¡¯s different than my large American Cadillac Deville with a top speed of 100 KPH and 2000 RPM in forward and reverse gears.


    The speedometer on this car tops out at 120 KPH, but the Z-8¡¯s reaches 160 KPH.


    With only 500 metres between us, she¡¯ll catch up in less than a minute.


    Son kept getting closer¨C


    Riko leaned far backwards, head first, over the trunk of the Deville.


    ¡¸Kufufu!¡¹


    Then she reached out with her Walther P99 in both hands.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Muzzle flash flared with each shot.


    The 9 mm parabellum bullets gave off a *Clang!* sound as each of them hit the other car¡¯s tires. But it doesn¡¯t seem to be causing it any trouble.


    Son¡¯s Z8¡¯s engine reach a higher pitch as she accelerated further.


    ¡¸I knew it!¡¹


    I understood Riko¡¯s remark.


    When Son was watching the passing cars, she was actually looking for one with bulletproof tires.


    As our two convertibles started a high speed chase, and furthermore exchanged gunfire¨C the other normal cars on the road pulled off to the side. They weren¡¯t idiots like the people in films that get in the way.


    ¡¸Tee hee hee!¡¹


    At Riko¡¯s laugh, I looked back again at the mirror¨C


    Son¡¯s Z8 was only 50 metres away, and she had a large can in her hand, holding it up for her to see.


    ¨CIt was an oil can. You¡¯re well prepared.


    ¡¸Haha!¡¹


    In the backseat of the Cadillac, Riko had already opened the can and there was a *Glug!* sound.


    The oil spread out in front of the Z8 from the back of the Cadillac.


    Seeing that, Son¨C *Vrooom!* accelerated further.


    Then there was a *Screeech!* as the tires skid, and the car drifted forward under inertia. Looking at the driver¡¯s seat¨C


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    What we saw¨C struck all of us speechless in amazement.


    Her cut-off sailor suit flapped in the wind as she stood. But she wasn¡¯t in the driver¡¯s seat.


    She stood barefoot¨C on the top edge of the windshield and steering wheel.


    Son spun the car, making slight steering adjustments with her right foot¨Ccontrolling both speed and direction of the skid. Son turned her gaze toward us.


    d¨C


    Our velocities matched, she maintained a constant speed.


    Displaying such superhuman skill, Son brought the Z8 up next to the Cadillac.


    Now we¡¯re almost side by side.


    From the window of a building ahead, I saw a member of Rampan¨C although he looked like an ordinary office worker in a suit¨C toss a rod-shaped object.


    ¨CIt flew through the air like a javelin, *Whoosh!*


    Son caught it as she drove the car and held it behind her back.


    ******************************************************


    ******************************************************


    Looking like a Japanese halberd¨CGreen Dragon Crescent Blade, the legendary Chinese weapon.


    It had a long shaft and a wide blade engraved with blazing fire emblems.


    Her long black hair fluttered in the wind as she stood atop the Z8¨C


    This girl looked exactly like a war goddess, well-befitting the name of Kowloon Monk.


    ¡¸¨CIn the ancient days of China, during the Three Kingdoms period¨C¡¹


    Grinning, Son raised the weapon above her head¡­*Sparkle!* *Sparkle!*¡­


    Grains of golden light glimmered around us.


    Son¡¯s head looked as if it was surrounded by a halo. It was what Tamamo had called Golden Ring Crown.


    Then from her right eye¨C


    ¡­!


    ¨CAh, Son¡­ No, Kou¡­ Those tears are for me.


    Although the other half-owner of your body will not allow you to do anything¨C


    You were able to cry tears that were red like blood from one eye.


    ¡¸Ryofu, Chouhi, Chou¡¯un, Kan¡¯u, Kakouton¨C These were fabled warriors and commanders like you, great men!¡¹


    Inside, Kou must be suffering.


    It must be great if she is willing to end her life.


    ¨CBut I will help you somehow.


    It seems that I¡ºmake girls cry¡», so it¡¯s my responsibility to dry their tears.


    ¡¸Thanks to you, I was able to recall such times, Kinji Tohyama.¡¹


    She smiled as she gazed fixed her gaze on me with her glowing right eye.


    There¡¯s no question. It¡¯s the same light as that night.


    Nyoibout¨Cthe laser beam attack at the speed of light¡­!


    With each second, her eyes glowed brighter.


    ¨CRedder, and redder, and redder, and redder, and redder¨C!


    Gp For The Next!!!


    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTES


    How are you? It¡¯s the guy who blew out his birthday candles with an electric fan, Akamatsu!


    This 13th volume begins the Overseas Adventure series, If I had to say whether this was the ¡®beginning¡¯ or ¡®ending¡¯1, I¡¯d say this is the beginning! The ¡®end¡¯ comes in volume 14¨C but before my next Hidan no Aria work comes the collection of short stories, Cast Off Table, bundled exclusively with the anime BD/DVD set for winter release. Cast Off Table is an event for Kinji and co. that takes place over summer break (and that Riko half-forced everyone to play) where the loser has to take off their clothes. It¡¯s chock full of sexy pictures that aren¡¯t included in the main series, and I can promise you this is a fan must-have item.


    So while waiting for the next volume, why don¡¯t you pick it up, huh?


    ¡­


    ¡­It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t figured out a way to deal with a laser, or anything!


    ¡­


    ¡­Waaaaaugh! Why did I come up with such a tough one!? I¡¯m an idiot!


    No, no, everything¡¯s fine. Volume 14 will come out as soon as I think of something, so don¡¯t worry. If I can¡¯t think of anything, I¡¯ll just borrow one of Kinji¡¯s last-ditch techniques!


    I have two announcements. First, Kobuichi-san¡¯s art book¡ºHidan no Aria Illustrations Kobuichi art works¡»releases today! It will include pin-ups and exquisite artwork. I had the honour of contributing a short story where Kinji explains his special moves. Secondly, next month, on the 10th of September, my publisher, Dengeki Bunko, is scheduled to publish my new novel! The novel is called¡ºYagate Maken no Alicebell¡», and the illustrations are by Uruu Gekka-san, who is well known for his work on¡ºOniai¡». It is a story of action on great scale and romantic comedy that unfolds in the same world as Hidan no Aria. I really hope that Alicebell gets along well with Aria.


    Finally, for the thanks. To all those who at the time of writing this novel helped me get information about Hong Kong, and everyone at the Ritz Carlton who showed me that hidden room and that cooperated with MF Bunko J Editorial Department and the kind folks at Tong Li Publishing Group Limited who helped me.


    An auspicious day in August 2012


    Akamatsu Chuugaku


    (END VOLUME 13)


    ********************************************


    1 Two-part books (or when they are split into two volumes for sake of publishing) in Japan are marked with characters (ÉÏ) and (ÏÂ), the first meaning ¡®top/beginning¡¯ and the last ¡®bottom/end¡¯. Basically he is saying this is a new start for the series and not a sign it is coming to an end.

 Volume 14 - CH 1

    Chapter One:


    ¨CThe Kowloon Monk.


    ¨CA Fighting Buddha.


    ¨CSon Goku.


    That girl is well deserving of those magnificent titles of a war god.


    ¡¸Alright Tohyama. Watch this.¡¹


    Son said as she fixed her gaze on me.


    ¡¸¡­I wasn¡¯t lying earlier. My Nyoibou can¡¯t be followed with the eye.¡¹


    Her right eye shone crimson¨C!


    The laser¡­!


    Even though I¡¯m in Hysteria Mode, an air of nervousness washed over me.


    What should I do?


    Son leveled her Nyoibou¡­against me.


    The reality of the Nyoibou wasn¡¯t anything like the red staff from The Journey to the West. It was a sure-kill laser beam emitted from Son¡¯s eye¨Ca directed energy weapon.


    ¨CAccelerated 30-fold, my mental processes groped for a solution. A laser is a weapon that requires aiming. With us in the Cadillac Deville, and Son in the Z8, we both sped along Hong Kong Island¡¯s Eastern Island Corridor at more than 100 KPH. Firing from a moving vehicle, accuracy drops dramatically.


    I could manoeuvre¡­ to dodge, but if she hit us¡­!


    I thought about it¡ª but it was no good.


    With her bare right foot on the steering wheel, her left on the windscreen, and Green Dragon Crescent Blade in her hand, Son was making adjustments to the cruise control¨Cextremely subtle adjustments.


    As the effect of Riko¡¯s oil slick diminished, the Z8 that slid and began to drift due to inertia recovered and resumed the chase.


    In terms of mobility, the Cadillac and Z8 were as unlike as a tortoise and a swallow, and that laser is a gun that doesn¡¯t require a hand to pull the trigger. Mechanically speaking, she only has to be able to see her enemy in order to hit them.


    Son with be able to hit me no matter how much I waggle the car.


    Above her head Golden Ring Crown glimmered with an angelic halo of light that intensified¨C


    In the middle of this chaotic car chase, I took out my butterfly knife from a small pocket¡­and at some point, I saw the mysterious scarlet light flash, but there was no time to think about that.


    Then Riko who had the leeway to look around cried:¡¸So that¡¯s the legendary laser, huh!?¡¹, her voice rising at the end as she was slightly scorched by the beam.


    Then with two blades and two guns¨C


    ¡¸Kinji is my prey! I will not let you kill him!¡¹


    ¨C*Bang!* *Bang!*


    With a Walther P99 in either hand she fired, and amidst the ringing of the shots threw two dual edged tactical knives at Son.


    ¡¸Hee Hee!¡¹


    Son only laughed¨C She took one bullet on the shoulder of her bulletproof uniform, blocked the other with the blade of her sword, and performed 2 half somersaults to dodge the knives¨C That was how she received and avoided the attack.


    From the backseat Riko had fired four attacks, all of them with the same purpose.


    ¨CThe eye, huh?


    The right eye that had a laser she could fire towards Riko, the criminal.


    This attack had the same intent to kill as when she attacked me. But Son looked rather pleased with that fact as she landed with her feet on the wheel and dashboard. Son had driven the car right up behind us.


    ¡¸What an amazing woman! You remind me of Wang Yuanji?!1¡¹


    Son aimed her blade to cut Riko¡¯s wrists. With two clangs, both Riko¡¯s Walther P99¡¯s were flicked from her hands causing a gasp of surprise. Taken slightly aback, Riko¡¯s hands rustled inside her modified uniform, and she pushed out both her arms toward Son. From both arms there was a *Click!*.


    Sleeve guns!


    Rails were concealed in her long sleeves, and spring-action pushed two new Walthers into her hands. Without taking the time to reload, she instantly aimed and fired, catching Son off guard.


    In rapid response Son avoided the first shot that flew past her right eye by tilting her head to the side¨C


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    Riko¡¯s second shot was aimed not at the eye, but the carotid artery. After 5 successive attacks toward her eye, it was a sudden shift to her neck¨CSon had to move her head to the side.


    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹


    Shirayuki gave a small shriek as Son landed with a *Thump!* on the front of the Z8.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    But I realised it.


    This is the end, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸¨CShirayuki, there are 13 bullets left.¡¹


    I said as I drove with one hand on the wood steering wheel and with the other passed my Beretta to Shirayuki in the passenger seat.


    Shirayuki didn¡¯t have a weapon. Back in the shop she had reclaimed Irokaneayame and her chain and sickle but abandoned her M60 when it ran out of bullets.


    By nature, loaning your gun out for someone else to fire is not a good idea¡­ but right now I won¡¯t quibble over best practices.


    Just a little further!


    As I ground my teeth¨Cthere was a *Bam!*


    Son back-flipped over the windscreen and landed in the driver¡¯s seat of the Z8.


    Then with a *Pffft!* Kou spat a Walther bullet out of her mouth.


    Kou had bitten Riko¡¯s second bullet.


    ¡¸That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve done that. I must thank you. I saw a picture of you doing it. And you are Mine Riko, Lupin the 4th? I thought as much of an I.U. drop-out.¡¹


    I had done the same thing about 6 months previously¨Cmy technique: Bite. But¡­ the effect it had on me was different, causing me to pass out for about a minute.


    She didn¡¯t even swoon for a moment. She must be tougher than I am¨C and I realised it. Then an obvious change came over her.


    ¡­Her right eye¡­


    The red light in her eye vanished, along with Golden Ring Crown around her head.


    Perhaps charging and firing her laser requires conscious effort, and having her concentration broken for a moment cancelled it. In that case, it means¨C


    Son isn¡¯t trying to reactivate it .


    From a poke to the forehead to a nuclear missile, every kind of attack has preparatory protocols. If those are not met, the attack will fail.


    No matter how deadly an insta-kill technique is, using it like an idiot will reveal all of its protocols and weakness, won¡¯t it? Not using it recklessly is prudent of this cute Fighting Buddha.


    Behind me, addressing the one I had called ¡®cute¡¯:


    ¡¸You know me¨C So don¡¯t call me ¡®the 4th¡¯, you pipsqueak!¡¹


    Riko snapped and turned the driver¡¯s wheel with a Kung-Fu palm heel strike, totally disregarding the fact that I was the one driving.


    With a *Screech!*, the side of the Cadillac Deville collided with the Z8. Hit by the Deville, the Z8 scraped the highway guardrail sending up a shower of sparks.


    ¡¸¨CDon¡¯t call me that, shorty-Riko!¡¹


    Rebounding from the rail, the Z8¡¯s engine roared. With a high pitch squeal from the engine, the mass of the car accelerated and regained its speed as the side impacted our vehicle. Whining like a brat, even the Z8 seemed offended.


    ¡¸I¡¯m 147cm, you¡¯re not even 140!¡¹


    ¡¸I only need another 2cm!¡¹


    *Bam!* *Vrrrrooooom!*¨C *Bam!*


    Riko and Son are knocking the cars together at speeds upward of 100 KPH.


    Doesn¡¯t this mean¡­ these two are pretty much the same?


    Ultimately though, if you¡¯re going to be an idiot and ram another car it is an advantage to have a sturdy American model. Ours is 1.5 times as heavy.


    Riko was cleverly antagonising our enemy so that she couldn¡¯t shoot her laser.


    Taking advantage of the turn of battle in our favour, Shirayuki leaned forward¨C


    ¡¸Kin-chan, please excuse me!¡¹


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Shirayuki was firing the Beretta she held in both hands.


    She had chosen a light machine gun because she was not very good with limited ammunition¡­, but with her earnest personality she took careful aim at Son.


    Thanks to that, Son¡¯s movements were somewhat disrupted¨C


    Using that opening, I drew my Desert Eagle.


    ¡¸ You¡¯re going to use your regular .50AE rounds?¡¹


    Shirayuki and Riko asked, and I nodded my head slightly as I pulled the trigger and fired. With a roar like a cannon, large bullet holes open up on the Z8¡¯s frame.


    Even if I am in Hysteria Mode, my enemy is Son. Managing the enormous recoil of the gun while shooting one-handed and driving with the other makes accurate shooting impossible.


    But my target is the Z8. To take down a general you must first take down his horse.


    ¡¸Kiii!¡¹


    Realising that I was targeting the Z8, Son quickly downshifted¨C


    Putting the Z8 in cruise once more, Son brought it up next to the Deville and swatted back two DE bullets using Green Dragon Crescent Blade like a tennis racquet. Sparks flew from the metal blade as she spun it like propeller in one hand¨C


    Her cut-off sailor suit snapping in the wind, she called:


    ¡¸You are being quite difficult, Tohyama!¡¹


    ¨CHer distance from the Deville grew rapidly as the driver-less Z8 swerved wildly as it kept pace. She should be drifting further from us, but no, she must be controlling it. She must be maintaining a safe distance.


    As I reached that conclusion, Son turned to face me and my DE, striking out with her leg and deflecting the muzzle with her toes. Pointing it at Riko.


    ¡¸Oi!¡¹


    Riko thrust my arm away from her, and I re-sighted on Son¨C


    ¡¸Ahaha!¡¹


    With a delighted laugh, Son moved to stand one-legged on my gun arm. From there, her skirt flared as she spun like a top and hit me in the head with her tail. Furthermore, she aimed Green Dragon Crescent Blade at Riko¡¯s neck. She tried to lay flat and tangle the blade in her hair, but she was too late.


    With a *Bang!*, Shirayuki fired at point-blank range with the Beretta, and Son danced away to avoid the bullet.


    How long is this battle going to go on if we can¡¯t hit her at this range?


    As I suspected, we are at a disadvantage in a close-range battle.


    Even in Hysteria Mode, I was unable to knock Son out. If I had to guess whether I¡¯d win or lose that fight, I¡¯d have to say I¡¯d lose. But if we separate I¡¯ll be hit by the laser.


    What the heck should I do¡­!?


    ¡¸¡¸That brat.¡¹¡¹


    Shouting in perfect sync, Son flew at Riko taking up a position for an Aru=Kata battle, her roundhouse knocking Riko into the backseat.


    Falling, Riko pulled something from her chest. It was the blue rosary that she stole from Vlad at Koumeikan Mansion. It¡¯s glowing.


    I just saw my butterfly knife do the same. It¡¯s as if they are united in the fight against Son.


    ¡¸¨COut of ammo!¡¹


    Shirayuki said, tossing the Beretta onto the seat.


    As soon as Son was at zero range, smoothed her uniform and drew Irokaneyame.


    As soon as Son saw that¡­ She rested her foot on the Deville¡¯s steering wheel and turned it away.


    ¡¸Hya!¡¹


    Pulling in Green Dragon Crescent Blade, she leapt back hugging her knees and turning countless times before finally settling in the driver¡¯s seat of the Z8 with a *Thump!*.


    Do you¡­ hate Irokaneyame that much?


    Speaking of that, back when we fought in the shop she showed hatred for it. It wasn¡¯t merely dislike, but what could it be?


    But¡­


    Rudely reminded where I was, I was unable to dwell on it too deeply.


    Running along the coastal highway, we are in North Point where I was lost yesterday and close to the place where I was helped. I owe those people a debt of gratitude for the food and lodging. There¡¯s absolutely no way I can drag those people into this. If we go a bit further, there¡¯s an exit ahead. After the exit, I¡¯ll shift over to another highway. After I made a sharp turn onto that highway, I¡¯ll¡­


    ¡¸¡­A-an APC¡­!¡¹


    Shirayuki gasped, dumbstruck by the Saracen coming up the road from the other direction.


    The girl in the rotating gun turret and the girl in the hatch in front of it¨C


    They had the same black twin tails. The same face. Koko sisters.


    So, they anticipated me, huh?


    As soon as I began a manouvre to avoid them¨C


    *Ratatatatata*!


    The Koko fired the M1919 machine gun.


    Because the two cars are so close, she can¡¯t hit us, but now I can¡¯t exit the highway. Side by side, we flew past the slow APC together¨C


    I can escape down the other side¡¯s exit, but that would put me in North Point. There¡¯s absolutely no way I can drag civilians into this; I can¡¯t expose them to the APC¡¯s machine gun fire. So, I¡¯ll have to keep going on this multi-level highway. There¡¯s no other choice.


    But the highway¡­


    I realised it. I clicked my tongue at the ¡®Under Construction¡¯ sign as the Z8 dodged the cones blocking off the road. Our two cars ran side by side on the new high-speed road¨C


    ¨Cwhere the road ran out.


    The bridge-like section of the highway was still being built. In fact, it was the same raised highway that Kou and I had met under in the porridge shop. In other words, a dead end, and the Koko had the exit covered.


    In front of me, I saw a ramp-like road facing Victoria Bay.


    ¡¸Uhh¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Whaa¡­!?¡¹


    Shirayuki and Riko looked worried.


    Stealing a glance toward the Z8 next to us, I saw Son grinning back.


    ¡­So it¡¯s a chicken race, is it? I don¡¯t really care for things like this.


    But if I slam on the brakes¡­ Son will stop too; then it will turn into an unfavourable close quarters battle.


    Shirayuki turned her head back, and checking my rear-view mirror, I saw the Saracen closing.


    We¡¯re caught like mice in a trap.


    What to do, what to do, Kinji?


    In response to my own question,


    ¡¸Kinji, faster!¡¹


    Riko the adrenaline junkie screamed.


    ¡­ If I accelerate, there¡¯s a 100% chance we¡¯ll splash into the ocean.


    In films, such a situation might merely end in a drowning, but hitting the water at over 100 KPH¨C it becomes harder than concrete. But I don¡¯t have an alternative. I¡¯ll trust Riko.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t step on the brake until we get to the end of the road, floor the accelerator until then.¡¹


    Grumbling, I opened the Cadillac¡¯s throttle wide. The Z8 responded to our increased speed with an increased whine of its engine.


    ¡¸Teehee! This is fun! You guys are great!¡¹


    The Z8¡¯s 8-cylinder engine roared as Son kept pace with us. The end of the highway approaching, we both sped ahead instead.


    This is crazy!


    Bringing the Saracen to an astonished halt, the Koko sisters¡¯ jaws dropped as they watched.


    Now¡­


    We¡¯re¡­


    Out of road¡­!


    Even if I slammed on the brakes now, we wouldn¡¯t be able to stop. Son and the rest of us are going to fall, for sure.


    Then Riko gently fluffed her beautiful blonde hair and¨C


    ¡¸Hang on!¡¹


    She sat on top of the back of the seat between Shirayuki and I. Joyfully, Riko slipped her thighs down next to our faces¨C *Rustle!* *Rustle!*


    *********************************


    *********************************


    Wearing cherry decorated socks under her red slip-on shoes, Riko slipped her feet beneath the seat belts. Then undoing the hidden metal clip that held the sailor suit closed in the rear,


    ¡¸Kinji, now¨Chit the brakes!¡¹


    Riko yelled, and at the same time I stomped on the brake pedal, Riko pulled the ribbon of her uniform free.


    ¨C*Flap!* *Flap!* *Flap!* *Flap!*


    Her frilly uniform instantly coming apart became a para-glider. Pulling the break cord as inertia continued forward, Riko was jolted backward, falling into the rear seat.


    The para-glider caught the air rushing past the car, and with a *Whoosh!* it spread out behind.


    With an ear-splitting squeal of the brakes as we decelerated rapidly, the Z8 shot forward, and I saw Shirayuki toss something toward the Z8. From the sudden braking manouvre, all the car¡¯s airbags deployed.


    S-so that was the plan¡­!?


    Riko used both the wheel brakes and the chute. In short, she deployed the parachute behind the car, slowing us with the air drag.


    In application, the method is very efficient and is used by drag racers, space shuttles, and even fighter jets. Thanks to the fact that the car¡¯s brakes were employed as well, the substantial braking distance required was shortened¨C


    With the front wheels sticking over the edge of the highway¡­ the car slowed to a halt, and we came to a stop.


    ¡¸Son¡­!¡¹


    Pushing aside the airbags, I lifted my head.


    ¡¸¡­Y-you did it, somehow. Thank you, Kin-chan.¡¹


    Within the passenger side air bag, Shirayuki gave a wry laugh. Turning her smile sideways, I saw Shirayuki¡¯s secondary weapon, the sickle thrust into the car door. At the other end of the long chain that reached down past the edge of the road there was a steel ball¡­


    Looking down from the precariously perched car, Son held on to the metal counterweight at the end of the chain.


    ¡¸¡­Hmph!¡¹


    As our eyes me, Son angrily turned her face the opposite way.


    The Z8 continued to fall onto the concrete tetrapod wave breakers, the front half underwater, as the back half blazed. If Son had fallen as well, her life would have been in danger.


    As Shirayuki exited the Cadillac keeping her knees together in a dignified manner, I said:


    ¡¸Amazing, Shirayuki! Even though whether Son can be considered human or not is unclear¡­ you still found a way to avoid breaking Butei Law!¡¹


    Her long black hair was dreadfully ruffled by the rush of wind, so I smoothed it down as I stroked her head.


    ¡¸Yes¡­I¡¯m very happy to have been of service¡­ to you¡­¡¹


    What¡¯s this? I smiled back at her absent-minded slip of calling me by a pronoun instead of nickname.


    ¡¸What about Riko? What about Riko~? She was amazing wasn¡¯t she~?¡¹


    Riko suddenly appeared on my left. Wearing her honey-coloured underwear.


    ¡¸Haaa!¡¹


    Using her three-fingered spear hand (a Karate technique where you stab at both your opponent¡¯s eyes with the fingers of your hand extended as if you are symbolising the number three), Shirayuki thrust at Riko who danced away lightly only to cling to me. Then she began to purr. As per usual, Riko pushed things even father and began rubbing up against me.


    ¡¸Oh, thanks to you we¡¯re saved! You¡¯re a true genius.¡¹


    I said to Riko as I stroked her head with my left hand.


    ¡¸Hmmmm? You have such a gentle touch! Riko could just melt¡­¡¹


    Moaning, Riko looked up to me with moist eyes.


    ¡¸Gentle, am I? If that is the case, it is because of who it is. If my hands were gentle¡­ wasn¡¯t it because it was you?¡¹


    I said.


    ¡¸Mmmmmm¡­.¡¹


    Losing all strength, a contented sigh escaped her lips¡­ At the same moment, I rested a finger on the back of Shirayuki¡¯s uniform.


    ¡¸Hyaa!¡¹


    Completely oblivious to the seductive words I had spoken, Shirayuki¡¯s heart beat a faster rhythm, and I used my finger to trace out the message¡ºShirayuki is the best¡». Each of my arms wrapped about their waists, I looked back and forth between them¨C


    Shirayuki¡¯s grinning expression said¡ºYes, right!¡», Riko looked like a cat with catnip, and they both looked happy and contented. I can¡¯t let this go too far. If they were to fight, it would be a problem. Thinking that, I looked toward the edge of the highway¡­


    ¡¸When I caught a bullet in my teeth it made them a bit loose. You should take care of them.¡¹


    With a grunt, Son heaved herself up using her arms, legs, and tail.


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t like talking about loose teeth, but I thought that, as my opponent, you should know. It must be due the violent impact, do you think?¡¹


    I gave this warning to Son¡­ and seemingly having accepted that she had lost the fight, she came to her feet in one push. Arms crossed in front of her non-existent chest, she said:


    ¡¸Don¡¯t get carried away. You and I are even.¡¹


    Son scowled at me. Across from her, Shirayuki and Riko glared daggers back.


    Understanding Son¡¯s denial, I merely replied:


    ¡¸Ah, I understand.¡¹


    In my fights with Son, the first time on the Kagataka Family Mansion roof, my stupid little brother attacked, and we ran away in defeat. I had merely evened the score. To decide things, we need another fight.


    ¡¸What now then? Do you want to settle this now? I¡¯m more than ready, but I don¡¯t think the Koko will let me finish it.¡¹


    If I looked over my shoulder to where Son had gestured, I¡¯d see the APC parked a slight distance away on the highway.


    At a glance, I understood the situation perfectly. We were outside the effective range of handguns, while within that of the M1919 machine gun. Our eyes and theirs having met each other¡¯s eyes, the four of them piled out of the APC¡­


    For some reason, they struck a unique pose on the roadway.


    *Pow!* *Pow!* *Pow!* *Pow!*


    Facing us, they each took up a Chinese Martial Art stance.


    ¡¸One, two, three, Four Symbol Team Formation!¡¹


    Why did you shout that at the same time? What was that¡­?


    It was cute though.


    ¡¸Was that gymnastics?¡¹


    Seeing my puzzled expression, Son turned and spoke.


    ¡¸Not exactly¡­They¡¯re the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and Black Tortoise, respectively2.¡¹


    Son pointed at each of the Koko in turn.


    ¡­?


    ¡­Ahhh, now that you say it, they do like they are imitating some kind of serpent, cat, bird, and turtle.


    ¡¸Wh-why?¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re threatening you. Scary, right?¡¹


    After Son¡¯s smug explanation, Shirayuki, Riko, and I all looked back at them¡­


    Watching them wobble slightly as they strove to maintain the difficult gymnastic-like posture, lacking any kind of stealth, and we made the appropriate movements to indicate:¡ºIt¡¯s scary¡».


    Satisfied with that, they grinned like cats and dispersed, each quickly entered the armoured vehicle through different hatches.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    After a brief moment of silence, I turned back to Son to ask about the Koko.


    ¡¸Now what? Are we going to fight? I want a breather, but I get the feeling that there are two S-Rank Butei that won¡¯t let me.¡¹


    I said, parroting Son¡¯s earlier words as we returned to the previous topic.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Son looked questioningly at the chest of her sailor suit¡­


    A bright red dot floated there.


    A laser sight from a sniper rifle.


    After making sure Son had seen it, the dot vanished.


    That has to be Reki. So¡­


    ¡¸Those are armour piercing bullets.¡¹


    ¨C*Whoom!* Whoooom!*¨C


    With the intermittent sound of jet propulsion, Aria appeared from beneath the raised highway in her YHS/01 hover skirt. Her pink twintails fluttering softly, she landed a short distance from Son¡­ eyes blazing.


    First, she looked at me and the flowers I held in my hands, then the Saracen. Isn¡¯t that order strange?


    Just in case, I sent a message to Aria as I was fighting, but¡­I wonder if not contacting her would have been better, as I begin to consider my personal safety.


    Aria had followed us in our car chase. She had carried Reki in her arms, and after letting her down somewhere amidst the buildings, had flown out over the ocean¨Cbut wouldn¡¯t it have been better for a high school age flower to wear spats as she flies through the sky? I thought so all the way back on the first day we met after Riko had sabotaged my bicycle.


    ¡¸First, I¡¯ll use an exploding bullet underneath the APC to flip it over. Next, I¡¯ll open a wind hole in the three of you. I¡¯ll leave Son Goku to you, Reki.¡¹


    Combat loading her Governments with Butei bullets, Aria entered Total Executioner mode.


    With a forced laugh, I caught the sulking Son¡¯s eye and gave her a silent warning.


    It¡¯s strange for Reki to use a laser sight. That must mean there is some kind of message.


    Reki usually shoots her opponents without warning. When we fought Patra at Daiba and the enemy was also a sniper, she aimed between the eyes.


    it was a warning to surrender¡­¡ºIf a person is shot in the heart, it is rare, but they may reflexively counterattack¡», Reki¡¯s explanation of the consequences of aiming off-target came to mind. But the laser had still been in the middle of Son¡¯s chest. Reki told me the reason when she explained her actions in the fight with G3. In other words, she was saying ¡ºwe should do with Son what we did with G3¡».


    What are you going to do, Son?


    You might be fast enough to dodge or stop a bullet with your teeth, but that was when your opponent had a handgun. Reki is a sniper. Besides the countless number of buildings in Hong Kong, there are countless numbers of windows from which she can draw a bead on you. Wouldn¡¯t it be correct to say that you now know she could kill you?


    I had seen Reki snipe G3 from ultra-long range where she had to compensate for the distance between firing and impact. If a laser sight was visible, however, it was obvious that there was practically no distance between the sniper and the target.


    It went without saying that her Nagoya Girl¡¯s Butei High uniform could handle Aria¡¯s bullets¡­ but Reki¡¯s are armour piercing. Lat month the government ban on them was lifted.


    (If I were Son¡­)


    Unsurprisingly¡­


    ¡­*Sparkle!*¡­*Sparkle!*¡­


    ¡¸¨CThis is what you wanted to see? Alright then, watch this!¡¹


    Golden particles swirled above Son¡¯s head.


    Golden Ring Crown. She plans to use her laser.


    She turned her shining red eye toward Aria. Meanwhile, as if in response to Aria¡¯s appearance, 2 of the Koko appeared from the Saracen¨C


    Using the one as a tripod, the other placed a single barreled weapon atop her. It was a Chinese Military Type 85 rocket launcher¨Ca surface-to-surface rocket launcher with a maximum speed of 372 metres per second. How can you let something like that get out, Chinese Military?


    The Koko took aim at me, Shirayuki, and Riko.


    We might be at a greater range, but this is a multiple line of fire scenario. A situation has developed where multiple weapons are pointed at each other, and movement is difficult. It reminded me of the fight with the Kagataka yakuza.


    (With Son as the third party¡­ will people start firing¡­?)


    My stomach clenched¨C


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    The Hong Kong citizenry was looking out from windows and trees they had climbed, and a large number of them¡­one by one, snapped to a respectful posture. On their knees, they hurriedly prostrated themselves.


    Then with a *Clip!* *Clop!* *Clip!* *Clop!*¨C


    The out of place sound of horse hooves was heard.


    Ascending the highway at a gallop¡­


    Uhhhh¡­. is this¡­ some kind of illusion?


    ¡¸A-a horse?¡¹


    My neighbor Shirayuki asked. My eyes have to be tricking me. It¡¯s a white horse.


    Seated atop the white horse was an individual who wore the brightly embroidered clothing of a Han Dynasty civil official of the Imperial Court¡­


    ¨CSeigen Shokatsu, Rampan¡¯s ambassador.


    ¡¸¡­Tch! What a lame entrance.¡¹


    Son tutted, as the white horse slowed from a gallop to a walk¨C jaunting past the Koko and coming to a stop between the Saracen and the Deville.


    The thin bodied man¨Cthough he seemed even thinner than before¨C bowed toward us with a smile on his face, before turning his horse to face the Koko. Then, maintaining a thin smile under her round glasses:


    ¡¸It is time for this game of tag to be over, Koko.¡¹


    He said in an angry voice, pointing a colourful war fan at them.


    Does this¡­ smiling face mean that you are angry?


    His incredibly narrow expression is hard to read, it must be some kind of poker face, right?


    ¡¸He isn¡¯t carrying any weapons. He only has a horse.¡¹


    I heard Riko say at a volume I could just make out. She had made the same comparison that I did and had passed her judgement along.


    Shokatsu had come as an unarmed horseman. If that¡¯s the case¡­ then there¡¯s something we don¡¯t know. He must be hiding some kind of power. We might as well give up on taking him hostage now.


    With that in mind, Shokatsu turned and bowed everyone¡­ they must all be members of Rampan. Amazing!


    Then¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Looking like children caught in some mischief, the Koko exited the armoured car. It seems that Shokatsu holds some rank within Rampan.


    Even Aria, reading the mood relaxed her guns, pointing the muzzles into the air, and Son deactivated her laser. In the dispute between Rampan and Baskerville¨C we have been granted a respite. For the time being, at least.


    ¡¸You and your sisters were not assigned a fighting role. The rules of Far East Warfare will not be broken, and decision of Rampan will be respected. Taking Son on your own accord and challenging Baskerville is a grave offense. Do you wish me to report this officially to Shanghai Headquarters?¡¹


    Then, with a sigh, he continued.


    ¡¸Your rank will fall again, and how much will it cost to raise it? Well, that all depends on my report¡­¡¹


    He shook his head from side to side.


    Scolded the, Koko,


    ¡¸Idiooot!¡¹¡¸Tattletale!¡¹¡¸Eunuch bachelor!¡¹¡¸Fathead!¡¹


    Unanimously reviled Shokatsu, kicking the Saracen. Although violently angry¡­ they did not defy Shokatsu. They merely ranted and made excuses.


    Back at OZONE in the ICC building Riko had told me about this¡­


    Rampan is an organisation with rank and structured with a hierarchy. Status within the organisation can be bought with contributions to the monetarily fixated cooperative.


    Back when they tried to hijack the bullet train, the Koko had been after Japanese Treasury gold. When Aria and I had been kidnapped to China, it seems that we were pawns in the plans for the heist.


    In that kind of organisation, it seems that in terms of authority¨C Shokatsu is the Koko¡¯s superior. Judging by appearances, that disparity of rank is the reason for the Koko¡¯s sour expressions.


    Zhuge Liang defeated Cao Cao the Battle of Red Cliffs¡­ and it seems that even today their descendant, Shokatsu, still manages to get the better of the Koko.3


    Such cannot be said for Baskerville¡¯s leadership¡­It seems that even within Rampan, the reign of authority is not absolute. That must be due to the vast number of people involved. Even to an outsider, the situation is awkward. Kou/Son is caught in the middle of the two factions¡¯ squabbles¨Cthe War Hawks, Koko and the Dove, Shokatsu.


    ¡¸Son. That is enough. It is time for you to rest.¡¹


    From inside his robes, Shokatsu¡­ Extracted an Egyptian style key.


    Seeing what it was, Son


    ¡¸Tch! It¡¯s just like the Koko said. You¡¯re a coward who runs away.¡¹


    Unmindful of the length of her skirt, Son plopped down on the ground, sitting cross-legged, with a *Thump!*


    ¡­Amazing¡­!


    He controlled the situation using only words. I guess that someone in such a high position is able to do that¡­ fleetingly mention money to deal with the situation. He managed to silence the Koko, then deal with their ally, Son, in an adept manner. Then, as a clincher, her withdrew the key.


    I¡¯m guessing from its appearance, that¡¯s¡ºPatra¡¯s Key¡». It¡¯s smaller than I imagined it would be.


    ¡¸¨CKinji Tohyama.¡¹


    Shokatsu called my name softly. Descending from his horse, he held his hands pressed together in front of his chest, like one respectfully greeting a god. Yes, every action the very picture of a villain.


    ¡¸Kou informed me of your peace proposal . In principal, I am of the same mind. Direct confrontation with Baskerville would be far too costly.¡¹


    Not knowing about my plan, Aria stared bewildered by Shokatsu remark.


    ¡¸Besides which, there is your cordial relations with the residents of North Point. I too have no wish to see them involved in this matter. Such is the doctrine of Far East Warfare.¡¹


    Shokatsu¡¯s already thin eyes narrowed ever further as he deepened his unfailing smile.


    Hi friendly manner¡­ isn¡¯t bad. But I know this kind of person can strike with a smile on their face. Sayonaki is a good example. I didn¡¯t miss the implication about holding the civilians hostage.


    ¡¸If you heard it from Kou, then you know that if negotiations break down¨C there would have to be some kind of decisive battle. I¡¯m sure that you already know, but I owe a debt to the people of North Point. In any case, we have to change our location.¡¹


    I truly didn¡¯t want to cause anyone in North Point trouble¨Cbut there was another reason. With each passing moment, the flow of blood to my core lessened. I¡¯m coming up on my time limit, and my ability to keep fighting is rapidly decreasing.


    ¡¸But of course. Merely standing around talking has the poor makings of a negotiation.¡¹


    Shokatsu nodded deeply.


    ¡¸Therefore, we wish to invite all of Baskerville to our Hong Kong Headquarters¨CRampan Castle. We knew of your arrival in Hong Kong far in advance, and so preparation to receive you as most honoured guests are being arranged.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Isn¡¯t is it a bit strange for us to be whisked away to our enemy¡¯s base?¡¹


    ¡¸If you do not enter the tiger¡¯s den, you cannot obtain the tiger¡¯s cub, Tohyama-san. I would also offer my humblest apologies for the Koko¡¯s many indiscretions.¡¹


    ¡¸Yaaay! Rampan Castle! Let¡¯s go, Ki-kun!¡¹


    Having visited Rampan Castle in her days at I.U., Riko shouted her enthusiasm in her golden underwear.


    ¡¸Riko loooooves it! Rampan Castle! Rampan Castle! Banzaaaaai! Ban-meow!¡¹


    I was still in Hysteria Mode, so I understood¡­ Riko was doing this on purpose. We had no idea where their base was, and this was a chance to be taken there.


    ¡¸By all means, please come. You will allow me this honour, will you not?¡¹


    ¡¸You like your jokes, don¡¯t you? Are you planning to use me like your ancestor used Liu Bei?¡¹


    The enemy¡¯s base¡­


    But if we fail to reach an agreement, there¡¯s no guessing what might happen.


    I can¡¯t trust Shokatsu immediately, but he is definitely trying to negotiate. Besides, with all of Baskerville together, if things go wrong, we should be able to escape.


    Also¡­ There¡¯s the fact that he rode into this conflict by himself and unarmed. Make no mistake, he has some kind of ace up his sleeve. It would be wise to avoid provoking him. So¡­


    ¡¸Alright. We¡¯ll go. Is everyone fine with that?¡¹


    When I said that, Riko flew to hug me joyfully, while on my other side, Shirayuki nodded her assent as she embraced me.


    Meanwhile, Aria twirled her handguns and placed them snugly in the leg holsters underneath her skirt in a way that indicated no objection. Then taking large strides¡­


    ¡¸Fine by me, Kinji. By the way, it must be nice riiiiight!? Holding a flower in each hand!?¡¹


    *Bam!* *Ba-Bam!*


    She kicked me, and standing on my solar plexus, delivered another two-step kick¡­!


    I would have been knocked off of the highway by the force of her kick but for Riko and Shirayuki holding on to me.


    ¡¸What have you done to Kin-chan!? Men like big breasts!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! You shouldn¡¯t snap on other people just because you don¡¯t have any, Aria!¡¹


    ¡¸Huuuh! What I was thinking had nothing to do with brea-aaaaahhhh!¡¹


    The last was Aria, whose voice became strained as Shirayuki and Riko grabbed her, tag-teaming, and struck her in the throat.


    *Ka-Boom!*


    That¡¯s a pretty dangerous angle where the back of her head could hit the road. Looking on Koko and Son¡¯s expressions said:¡ºUh¡­ Is it normal for Baskerville to have these kinds of serious fights?¡»


    It is. I¡¯m really sorry about this.


    ¡¸My! It will be a distinct honour to host the Crouching Dragon and Phoenix Chick at once.¡¹


    Shokatsu only grinned as he ignored the squabble¡­


    ¡¸What¡¯s¡­ ¡®Crouching Dragon and Phoenix Chick¡¯?¡¹


    ¡¸It refers to a dragon at rest and a young Firebird. It¡¯s the name the Hong Kong Police is using to distinguish you and Aria-san.¡¹


    A sleepy dragon and cheeping phoenix¡­


    There might be no particular reason behind it.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve been marked by the Hong Kong Police?¡¹


    ¡¸That is correct. We have many friends within the department.¡¹


    That would explain why the Koko can ride around in Hong Kong Police armoured cars so openly. It is a huge organisation with over 1 million members, after all.


    ¡¸You are currently on the Hong Kong Butei list of ¡®persons of some interest¡¯. More commonly, you are known as Enable and Quadler. You are actually ranked equal to Son in terms of fighting strength¡­ I will long remember this place as the one where I met such famous celebrities.¡¹


    As I listened the words from Shokatsu that I didn¡¯t want to hear¡­


    Her composure restored, Aria said:


    ¡¸How about that rating, Kinji? Being classed by the world as a dangerous character who fights non-humans? Tell me how do you like that?¡¹


    She spoke as if we were continuing our huge fight in OZONE.


    Yes. Not only Japan( because of me), the United Kingdom (due to Aria), and the United States (due to G3), but now I¡¯ve attracted attention in Hong Kong. I can¡¯t laugh at Ranbyou anymore.


    Shokatsu stepped closer to me as I wallowed in my misery.


    ¡¸¡­If I may, I would like to ask a question.¡¹


    Smiling in amusement for some reason, Shokatsu peered at my face. He looked at me with intense interest, like someone might stare at an entertainer from Japan.


    ¡¸To start, who the hell are you?¡¹


    What a way for him to ask the rudest question.


    ¡¸¨CI¡¯m a senior high school student. My grades are slightly below average, and I attend a violent school.¡¹


    I adjusted the collar of my blazer, as I answered.


    At least that was what I want to be. Honestly¡­


    (END)


    *******************************************************


    1. Wang Yuanji (217¨C268) was the wife of Sima Zhao, a regent of the state of Cao Wei during the Three Kingdoms period of China. She became the empress dowager during the reign of her son Sima Yan, who ended the Wei regime and founded the Jin dynasty.¨CWikipedia


    2. This is a reference to ¡®The Four Symbols¡¯ of Chinese Cosmogony and the four primary constellations representing the four mythological beasts said to rule over the cardinal direction of the sky. Link.


    3. Reference to a famous battle of the Three Kingdoms era. Zhuge Liang was a strategist that helped Liu Bei, one of the leaders of the Three Kingdoms manage to convince Sun Quan (another state leader) to join forces with him against the third leader, Cao Cao¡¯s growing power. He did so despite the fact that their combined forces were still outnumbered by Cao Cao, and the allies¡¯ subsequent victory gave them control of the Yangtze river valley region and a tactical position for defence that helped secure Liu Bei¡¯s Shu Han dynasty, and Sun Quan¡¯s Eastern Wu.


    *******************************************************


    Translator¡¯s Notes:


    Okay, technically the in-text reference are TL Notes, but I felt that this chapter needed a bit more to cover the slightly spoiler-y note revealing Shokatsu¡¯s appearance. I also wanted to make a few points but didn¡¯t want to handle them in-text and break up the flow of reading too much.


    In the chapter title and text, the single word given as ¡®Crouching Dragon/Phoenix Chick¡¯ is a four kanji compound (Yojijukugo) that combine to mean something like ¡®diamond in the rough¡¯¨Ca person with inherent talent, but lacks the position/opportunity to exploit it. If I had to give a direct translation, I¡¯d go with ¡®undiscovered genius¡¯. It was first coined to apply to Shokatsu¡¯s ancient ancestor, Zhuge Liang, and is thus very apropos. It is one word, but I chose to split the meaning of the kanji into two for reasons of the dialogue making sense. If I had gone with ¡®undiscovered genius(es)¡¯, then Kinji¡¯s confusion and Shokatsu¡¯s explanation would make no sense, IMO. The problems of a translating to language without kanji¡­


    Also, I wanted to ask what you thought of the use of the word ¡®Quadler¡¯, clearly given in English script. Obviously Kinji is ¡®Enable¡¯, so Aria must be ¡®Quadler¡¯. Could it be that we have had the moniker for those who wield two guns and two swords wrong this entire time? Could it be ¡®Quadler¡¯¨Cnot ¡®Quadra¡¯! And so the Fandom may be shaken to its core! Leave your opinions below or in the Discord channel.


    I¡¯ve also been reconsidering my spelling convention of the Koko sisters¡¯ name. Their historical ancestor¡¯s name is ¡®Cao Cao¡¯, and all the other characters share the same spelling as their ancestors. Opinions?


    Finally, I¡¯ll ask you opinion on how you like this prose format for addressing TL-related topics. Should I continue it? There are always complicated issues that arise due to cultural differences, and are sometimes hard to address in the in-text notes without breaking up the reading flow¨Ca point that has been brought up by quite a few. I¡¯d still be keeping the shorter in-text notes, and the new feature would just be an extra place to share my thoughts or explain a bit of cultural background. It would be a blog-only feature, and not carry over into the final chapters or PDFs. A bit of an extra if you¡¯re interested. I¡¯ll post a link to a poll below to gauge interest.

 Volume 14 - CH 2

    Chapter Two: Rampan Castle


    [BEGIN TEXT]


    Leaving the Deville and Z8 for Rampan to take care of, we rode off in two courtesy Ford Lincoln limousines.


    Reki joined us from the roof a surprisingly close 4 storey building, pushing her way through the a la carte Peking Duck restaurant on the first floor¡­


    As a result of Aria¡¯s ruling that ¡ºShirayuki and Riko shouldn¡¯t be close to me¡», I ended up riding with Reki and Shokatsu in the other car.


    Insisting ¡®Ladies first¡¯, Shokatsu let Reki go first, then me, before sliding onto the L-shaped VIP seat to sit beside us.


    This is a lot different than I expected¡­


    And so we were on our way to the mysterious location of Rampan Castle.


    Sparkling champagne, Bollinger, and Dom Perignon were in the cooler, but to people like us that don¡¯t drink alcohol, it¡¯s worth less than water.


    Swiftly reading my expression, Shokatsu reached behind the back seat¨C


    ¡¸Well then, how about this?¡¹


    He poured Wilkison ginger ale into a champagne glass. He poured himself a glass from the same bottle and set it on the table.


    This¡­ is one of the lowest tricks in the world of Butei.


    When an enemy offers you a drink, they are asking: ¡ºAre you afraid it¡¯s poisoned?¡» and wait to see your response.


    My throat was dry, so I drank it and asked,


    ¡¸So what kind of fighting ability do you have? Back there you looked pretty impressive as you rode in. Some kind of ESP?¡¹


    I demanded of Shokatsu, who, at a glance, was very weak.


    ¡¸None. I possess nothing of the kind. If I had attacked you, you would have been able to subdue me without effort.¡¹


    He replied as he tipped his glass back casually.


    That¡­ was unexpected. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s lying.


    Looking back at me,


    ¡¸That display was calculated to lead you to a specific conclusion. In regards to Rampan¡­It was calculated to bring about a settlement with you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    So my peace proposal¨C


    Was fully accepted.


    Were you able to turn even this to your advantage?


    Shokatsu¨Cyou!


    Were you able to¡­ fool my Hysteria Mode?


    That poker face and intelligence. He was able to do it!


    It wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement to say that his intelligence is on par with Sherlock¡¯s!


    As Kana used to say: ¡®Shooting bullets all around is easy. The real challenge is to dominate without firing a single shot.¡¯


    That is what Shokatsu has managed to do. And he did it right in front of me, so I have no reason to boast.


    Now I can see¡­ he is a very different type of enemy.


    ¡¸¡­You said that the Koko were¡ºnot assigned a fighting role.¡»What exactly was their job supposed to be?¡¹


    ¡¸I had a feeling you might ask that. Their task was to ply you with food and drink, actually.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? They did just the opposite!¡¹


    ¡¸My apologies.¡¹


    He said with a bob of his head.


    How dare you apologize so normally! You don¡¯t even look sorry!


    ¡¸However, they have kept Ms. Kanzaki¡¯s hairstyle for your benefit.¡¹


    After he said something I didn¡¯t understand, Reki whipped her face around and shot me a sharp glare.


    Why are you mad at me, Reki? Aren¡¯t you barking up the wrong tree?


    ¡¸Formerly, they were assigned the supervision of Son, but they have since been relieved of that responsibility. Son got along well with the Koko in their time together. It seems that they get along much too well, and that is an issue.¡¹


    I see. They worked together because of the established relationship between them, huh? But about that dismissal¡­


    ¡¸That is something I would appreciate. Separating the Koko and Son that is.¡¹


    I realised my words could have been construed as a complaint.


    It seems Shokatsu¡¯s role is one that keeps him busy keeping the more rash members of Rampan in check. As the leader of Baskerville, I feel some sympathy for him.


    He seems to be in charge of the Hong Kong branch that is composed of non-combatant clerical staff without a fighting force. Whenever any of the members step out of line, he is the one who steps in to correct the issue.


    The man standing in front of me has a special kind of personality. No matter what kind of hero you have, if you don¡¯t have a sharp staff, all you¡¯d have is a mass of disorganised people.


    When it comes to group of armed forces¡ºwhether or not you have a sharp person¡»is very important. With Sherlock in command, I.U.¡¯s reach blazed throughout the entire world.


    To be honest, I¡¯m not very confident in my own mental abilities¨C


    Shokatsu is not the type of enemy I¡¯d want to face too often. I get the feeling that he¡¯s a real tactician, a senior officer. Even compared to the self-styled tactician Jeanne¨Cwhether in covert or open actions¨CI am clearly the inferior. For that reason, I can appreciate Shokatsu Seigen¡¯s considerable talent¡­


    This man¡­


    I noticed this small point, even as I exhausted my last-ditch trick, Hysteria Mode. I was close enough to see that, although I don¡¯t comprehend the particulars. But noticed the problem. I don¡¯t want to bring up a topic that might cause trouble so,


    ¡¸By the way, you¡¯re Japanese is amazingly good. Have you been involved with the Yakuza long?¡¹


    I tried to draw him out into idle gossip. He gave a normal reply.


    ¡¸Not at all. Rampan has had a long trade relationship with I.U. The common tongues spoken by everyone aboard ship were Japanese and German. The Koko speak simple Japanese¨Cthe Manchukuo dialect, I believe.1 I picked it up there and here.¡¹


    He said, playfully switching up the order of his words as he tipped his glass back.


    **************************************************************************


    The western part of Hong Kong is too steep for many buildings. Because of that, nature is abundant and looking out the large windows at the scenery was pleasant. It was like a resort. It was like Atami on the outskirts of Tokyo.2


    As we continued on this carefree excursion, the sun began to set¨C


    We finally got out at Sheuung Wan Marina¡¯s yacht mooring.


    Back at OZONE, Riko had explained what Shokatsu had said inside the car about Rampan¡¯s pirate origins. The final vestige of that history, Rampan Castle, floated on the ocean. But is wasn¡¯t a boat, it was a mobile floating structure. It was a smaller version of Academy Island, a sort of megafloat.


    A small cruiser internally structured like a single storey hotel was moored amidst a packed crowd of sports and cabin cruisers, and we boarded it¡­


    Quite a while after departing the yacht mooring,


    ¡¸I see it! I see it! It¡¯s Rampan Castle! Wahoo~!!!¡¹


    Making a ruckus, Riko dragged us all up on to the deck. Then,


    ¡¸Whoa!¡¹


    ¡¸What the¨C! That¡¯s really amazing!¡¹


    ¡¸Whoa! How flashy!¡¹


    ¡¸I know! I know! The inside is even more shiny!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Myself, Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, and Reki reacted, three of us taken aback, one buzzing with excitement, and the other impassive as we gazed at the magnificently luxurious floating structure.


    By eye, it appeared to be about 200 metres by 50. It looked like someone had plunked a 3 story building down on the ocean. The roof was indigo.3 In place of the traditional shachihoko4, it had dazzling golden Chinese dragons. The outer wall had a base vermilion colour with light turquoise, white, and a splash of gold. The whole length of the wall was packed with carvings of dragons, tigers, tortoises, and Chinese phoenixes.The entirety of the huge castle was an exquisite work of art.


    It is far and away, more impressive than the ordinary World Heritage site.


    ¡¸Gold, huh¡­¡¹


    Because I am so exclusively used to Japanese things and haven¡¯t seen much of the word, the only word that came to mind was the childish¡ºamazing¡».


    I wonder how much it cost to build such a floating structure?


    Just how wealthy is Rampan?


    On top of that, it doesn¡¯t look anything like a secret criminal hideout. It¡¯s surrounded by everyday Chinese junks, and Coast Guard cutters are patrolling nearby. Although it is built to be able to be towed by tug boats, as we got closer, I could tell from the green algae build-up on the edges that it spends most of its time at anchor. Even so, it was impressive. By Japanese standards, such criminal activity should be impossible.


    Bringing the cruiser alongside so that we could enter the front of Rampan Castle,


    ¡¸Now then, please enter.¡¹


    Shokatsu said as a crowd of little girls in Chinese dresses streamed out from behind the Chinese dragon statues placed on either side of the entrance. Smiling as they took our hands they helped us up from the cruiser.


    Aria had brought her hover skirt along¡­ and she was being careful, treating the YHS/01 like a fragile item.


    Because people lived on it, even thought its on the water, Rampan Castle was so large that there was no sense of motion.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    From what I can see on the outside¨C This castle on the sea is incapable of rapid movement.


    The waves here are small, and if we left the coast, the waves wouldn¡¯t be so calm. Therefore, I am not worried about being kidnapped. On top of that, the building is full of windows and doors, so there are exits everywhere.


    It should be fine to go inside.


    With that attitude in mind, I entered the structure, and everyone else followed.


    Ivory, jade, and coral engravings covered the walls and ceiling of the large inside hall.


    ¡¸Thank-you! Thank-you! My, its been while-ile! Since I was in I.U.!¡¹


    It seems this place is familiar to Riko, and all the little girls are squealing over her. They know her well, and she is taking great delight in fawning over them.


    Really¡­ you shouldn¡¯t act so familiar. Rampan is our enemy. Aren¡¯t they criminals, after all?


    But, come to think of it, Riko was a phantom theif and criminal in the beginning, so this must only be natural. Besides, this is Riko we are talking about, and if they suddenly try to capture us, I¡¯m sure she can make a clean escape for herself. That might be why she ran away from Aria with me, she is a master of escape.


    I think Riko suggested we come so that we could figure out the whereabouts of Rampan Castle¡­ Not because she really wanted to play, right?


    ¡¸Alright! Is it okay if Riko-rin drinks this whole thing?¡¹


    ¡­Oh¡­


    Having been served some kind of Dragonfruit welcoming drink, Riko began drinking straight from the bottle.


    Hey! Quit that! You¡¯ll be no good in a fight, and we won¡¯t be able to count on you.


    Still, we have Aria, Shirayuki, Reki and me. We should be okay and be able to carry on negotiations satisfactorily.


    Koko and Son arrived in another cruiser slightly after us, and were issued a sharp order to be our escort.


    **************************************************************************


    We were guided up to the second floor VIP room where we saw the setting sun over Victoria Bay¨C


    ¡­Wow¡­


    The marble floor was covered with red carpet, golden dragons twisted around the pillars, and red carvings covered the mirrored walls¡­


    Dazzling the eye, if you looked up, you would see a golden chandelier in the shape of a Chinese phoenix hanging above from red cords.


    [These guys must really like the colours red and gold¡­]


    ¡¸In China, red is the colour of fate and gold and yellow represent fortune¡­¡¹


    Shirayuki gave a wry smile at my grumble.


    With all these flashy things, it¡¯s impossible to be at ease, We are Japanese, after all, and the room is ridiculously large. Only Reki seems unaffected, sitting in the throne-like chair alongside the wall. The Riko shouted:


    ¡¸Allllriiiight!¡¹


    She dove onto the large canopy bed where ten people could sleep side by side, rubbing her head into the soft feather pillows.


    You act like you¡¯re at home.


    The English Aria said¨C


    ¡¸It isn¡¯t a bad room, but the lack of a Christmas tree is unacceptable.¡¹


    She said as if it were the perfectly natural thing to say as she crossed her arms and sat in the decadent chair beside Reki like a set of dolls on Girl¡¯s Day, Chinese style.5


    ¡¸A tree? It wouldn¡¯t go with this room.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a question of fitting in or not! I wasn¡¯t asking you anyway. Christmas is the day after tomorrow!¡¹


    Don¡¯t be so fussy.


    ¡¸Just look at it. This is a strictly Chinese room.If you put a tree in here, it¡¯ll be chaos¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Chaos, hmmm¡­¡¹


    Crap. That¡¯s what Miss Aria says when she¡¯s angry. It would create a problem if the children get upset. I have to do something. I am the man who makes the impossible possible. Maybe I can distract them with origami or something?


    ¡¸I¡­I¡¯m going to look around. Butei are investigators, after all.¡¹


    I lied. I am only capable of matching Riko¡¯s skills of evasion when it comes to Aria, and I fired off an ad-libbed excuse, hastily ducking through a door to an exterior balcony.


    Not wanting to stay within a bad-tempered Aria¡¯s sight, I left for the second floor balcony attached to the outer wall of Rampan Castle from which I could see the ocean.


    Scouting the area really would be a good thing to do.


    ¨CPerhaps to shield against the summer rays, ample eaves jutted out overhead.


    Just in case, I release my gun¡¯s safety as I walked along the wall beneath the eaves¡­


    Looking through the windows from the outside, I could tell that rather than a combat base, this was a repository for treasure organised like an art museum.


    What Riko said about Rampan and I.U. came back to me¡­


    If I recall correctly, I.U. was a bit like this. It seems like a floating Chinese I.U. Besides the extravagant appearance, the construction seems haphazard and old. It looks like it has been renovated many times. There are many parts that are wooden.


    Unlike I.U. it also feels like I am walking on solid earth.


    As I was gathering my thoughts, I came to another section¡­ It seems to be some kind of botanical garden.


    There were several girls with hair done up into dumpling shaped buns, but they seemed to be non-fighters. As I recall, most of the members of Rampan are in legitimate lines of work. Doesn¡¯t that leave your defences full of gaps?


    Well¡­I supposed that with just the Koko sisters and Son, you don¡¯t have to worry about fighting strength.


    **************************************************************************


    ¡¸I¡¯m back!¡¹


    I said, as I circled back around the covered walkway to the VIP room¨C


    ¡­!?


    Inside the room, there were 4 a-angels6..! What¡¯s this¡­!? It¡¯s heavenly¡­.!


    Rubbing my eyes, I saw it was Aria and the rest of the girls.


    Instead of angels, the 4 by no means angelic Butei girls were¡­ sloppily dressed in ethnic Chinese clothes.


    Reki was sitting in the same chair and position she had been when I left, wearing evergreen silk clothing. Drastically different, she looked like she was a high ranking nobleman¡¯s daughter from some Chinese period drama. I got the feeling that she might start using language like¡ºthou¡». It came with trousers, and she had removed her headphones.


    ¡¸Yahoo, Ki-kun Look! Look! Everyone in Rampan cosplays!¡¹


    Ha ha ha, very funny.


    With her legs in an unnatural X-shape, Riko ran toward me¨Cwhile wearing a marvelous indigo blue China dress.


    That¡­ suits you surprisingly well.


    Even though I hadn¡¯t heard him say it,¡ºBlonde hair works surprisingly well in a China dress¡»came to mind as something rash Mutou would say.


    On the other side, with a more compatible long black hair, Shirayuki said¡­


    ¡¸Oh! Oh! Oh! Kin-chan, I¡¯m not finished yet¡­!¡¹


    The golden cord that drew the edges of the slit that ran up to the waist of the disheveled scarlet dress was unfastened.


    Through the side slit from calf to thigh, soft creamy skin peeked out, and at the top, there was a glimpse of white cloth¡­ Taking into account its position¡­


    The instant Hysteria Mode was about to kick in, my ear was grabbed.


    ¡¸Ow-wow-ow!¡¹


    ¡¸How dare you come back when we¡¯re in the middle of changing!¡¹


    I was dragged toward Aria who was wearing Chinese clothes.


    By the way, Aria, your clothes scream: Chinese Vampire.


    She is wearing clothes matching the Koko¡¯s Qing Dynasty Manchu government official¡¯s clothing. They are pink in colour and came complete with a matching hat and cloth shoes.


    I-it¡¯s cute. Everyone is beautiful.


    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re all wearing gifts from the enemy! We didn¡¯t come to play; we came to negotiate! Where¡¯s you¡¯re sense of caution and bulletproof uniforms!?¡¹


    I ranted.


    ¡¸We fought and they got dirty. So they said they would wash them.¡¹


    ChinAria huffed as she turned her back to me and sulked. The top half of her twin tails were braided.


    ¡¸Riko was the first! I was last, and even Reki changed!¡¹


    She tried to pin the blame on Riko.


    Aria, you really are a brat¡­.but how far can that go?


    ¡¸Yuki-chan was the first to touch them and say¡ºWaah! It¡¯s silk!¡»¡¹


    Riko, the one Aria had pointed out and the second brat, immediately tried to pass the buck to Shirayuki.


    ¡¸A-Aria was the most excited to try them on! She said¡ºI want to try it on right away!¡»¡¹


    Shirayuki is Shirayuki and had no hesitation blaming Aria.


    To which Aria pointed once more at the bit of underwear showing at her hip¡­!


    ¡¸Sh-Shirayuki! Before you start making excuses, you should put that on properly!¡¹


    ¡¸Please leave!¡¹


    Aria used her¡ºJumping on the spot dropkick¡»Baritsu move and with a kick, sent me crashing into one of the round ornaments held by the dragon sculptures¨C


    ¡¸Haaaah!¡¹


    Shirayuki tried a diving catch. We rolled together on the floor as she tried to save me. But now Shirayuki¡¯s dress was even more disheveled¡­


    Her long, soft legs were completely exposed¨Cunderstanding that, I quickly lay face-down to avoid Hysteria Mode. Aria and Riko sent up a cry at the state of Shirayuki¡¯s lower half, and I recognised that I had avoided hysterising by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    ¡¸N¡­..no. Everyone can see, but¡­. if Kin-chan-sama wants to see¡­ I¡­ want to show you¡­ I¡¯m a good girl.¡¹


    As she clung to my back, she muttered this unintelligible phrase.


    Each grabbing a leg, Aria and Riko pulled and dragged Shirayuki back in order to separate us.


    ¡¸D-do¡­ whatever you want about the clothes! I don¡¯t care anymore!¡¹


    I said as I staggered to leave the room again¡­


    ¡¸Ki-kun, take a commemorative photo of us in front of this wall! We¡¯ll all line up!¡¹


    Riko passed me her rhinestone studded mobile, and before I knew it, the 4 girls had arranged their clothes, lined up, and were looking back at me.


    Dammit! What do you always act like complete tourists? I wonder if I should throw it out the window.


    **************************************************************************


    Shortly after sunset¡­


    A message from Shokatsu invited us to a first floor dining hall, and as soon as we entered, we saw the walls were decorated with large Celadon porcelain vases, a variety of swords, and other things surrounding red lacquered tables. There, maids with dumpling shaped hair in a Mandarin dresses had just finished carrying something in¨C


    ¨CIt was an Imperial feast. A comprehensive menu consisting of food lavishly provided from across all of China. One table after the next was covered and piled high with rare delicacies. Even the appearance was elaborate, and the smells were enticing. Likely at Shokatsu¡¯s direction, anything that did not suit Japanese taste was excluded, and a high standard of quality service is apparent.


    But¡­ I had looked forward to having one thing before coming to Hong Kong.


    They don¡¯t have any ramen¡­!


    I wonder if it was too common, too ordinary to make it?


    A traditional Japanese banquet doesn¡¯t include beef bowls, after all.


    But that is what I want to eat¨Cauthentic Chinese ramen.


    Even as I looked over the food with a touristy sense of taste, from beside me, Aria¡¯s silken sleeves rustled as she folded her arms.


    At one of the tables, Shokatsu raised an eyebrow.


    ¡¸¨CI assure you there is no poison. I¡¯m sure that you suspect that.¡¹


    He added parenthetically.


    ¡¸Would you like a food taster? If they took a bit of each dish, we would have much less food¡­¡¹


    Steam rising from shark fin soup fogging his glasses, Shokatsu said with his usual smile on his face¨C


    ¡¸Of course. Whatever I want to eat, you¡¯ll taste for me first. So, hmmmmm¡­¡¹


    The latter half of Aria¡¯s words became lost because she had subconsciously caught a peach bun that had appeared before her and began munching on it.


    Ah¡­ Some things never change.


    Aria has been defeated¡­


    Rampan is all too aware of Aria¡¯s favourite food, and the peach bun pyramid of her dreams has been realised here in Hong Kong. Gobbling that down, Aria reached out for a peach bun parfait that was some kind of blend of Eastern and Western sweets. There were also peach bun noodles, peach bun porridge¨Ceverything in this strange menu was disgustingly peach bun flavoured and drew her in. And just like Kirby, everything was pink.


    Meanwhile, Shirayuki was eating some ankake noodles in a dignified manner with chopsticks¡­


    ¡¸D-Delicious¡­! I¡¯ll make this for Kin-chan next time! May I ask how you made this?¡¹


    She asked the little girl serving as interpreter like this was some kind of cooking class.


    ¡­Shirayuki has succumbed to this wine-and-dine approach as well¡­


    I don¡¯t even see Riko.


    My last hope, Reki, was seated at the table, looking on with glassy eyes like a doll¡­


    In front of her, the Deluxe Maple flavour CalorieMate caused her reddish-brown eyes to sparkle. Then, with wary squirrel-like movement, she began eating.


    Reki, even you¡­ well, I guess it is about time for dinner.


    Really though, that¡¯s only a partial loss. Due to her lack of communication skills she is unsuited to negotiate. Back with Butei High¡¯s principal she did nothing but state her demands. So, from the start, she was not involved in our negotiations with Rampan.


    So, I guess it¡¯s all been left to me¡­


    Looking around at the rest of my team, I thought I had been under-served¨C


    But with soft movements, two extremely beautiful women in China dresses appeared on either side of my seat, holding a spoon and chopsticks up in a¡ºSay ¡®Ahhh¡¯¡»manner.


    Uh¡­


    This¡­


    ¡¸Take this, Stupid Kinji!!¡¹


    Here it comes!


    With a peach bun still in her mouth, Aria ran around the back of her chair.


    ¡¸To think you¡¯d already be up to things like that! You good for nothing!¡¹


    Yanking my chair back, I looked up as she towered over me and stamped her feet.


    ¡¸Hmm. I see that Tohyama-san is the type that prefers women¡¯s butts¡­¡¹


    Shokatsu observed, his glasses glinting.


    Don¡¯t get the wrong idea!


    ¡¸O-Oi, that¡¯s bad manners, Aria! Eat or kick, pick one!¡¹


    I said¨C


    From how many times I was kicked, I should have known that she had already chosen ¡®kicking¡¯.


    In the end, I wasn¡¯t able to eat anything from the Imperial feast. This isn¡¯t the first time a tragedy like this has happened in the history of China, is it?


    I stole a bar from Reki¡¯s pile of fruit flavoured CalorieMates. If she eats this much, it will defeat the purpose of diet food, after all. So I put it in my pocket.


    I waited on the balcony I had been on earlier for things to calm down¡­


    Once I had judged a sufficient amount of time for Aria to cool down has elapsed, I peeked through the VIP Room window¨C


    I heard giggling, and all the girls were in a party mood.


    They are thoroughly enjoying themselves at Rampan Castle. Without me.


    And of course, the one in the centre if it all is Riko. She is doing a song and dance impression of the Momokuro group that Aria and Shirayuki are greatly enjoying. Sitting seiza in circle of girls, Reki is expressionless, but clapping along to the beat.


    Those girls¡­ this is what they really came to do!


    And looking closer, next to them was a large bowl. Manjuu, moon-cakes, and other fruit jellies overflowed it.


    Girls. Is that all they eat?¡ºAlways having room for dessert¡»is one of the 7 mysteries of womankind.


    ¡¸A word, if you all have a moment.¡¹


    I wrenched the door from the balcony open, gathering their attention.


    ¡¸We learned about this at Butei High. Such extravagance is like bait for fish.¡¹


    It was obvious from Rampan¡¯s reception.


    All the wealth, supplying favourite foods, it was all meant to wear us down. Shokatsu had even mentioned how much it had all cost.


    At a glance, it all looks very expensive, but it is infinitely cheaper when compared to the cost of having to annihilate your enemies. Moreover, it seems to have been all too effective.


    To an organisation like Rampan, this is a cost they can ignore.


    I have to act like the Leader.


    I can¡¯t run.


    I can¡¯t give in.


    I¡¯ve made up my mind to reject it all.


    ¡¸You¡¯re all classic examples of what a Butei should not do. Criminals flash their expensive cars and possessions, feed you delicious food, then they figure out your weakness¡­ You¡¯re terrible¡­ terrible Butei¡­!¡¹


    ¡­


    As I said that, I got the feeling that I was narrating my own experience being entertained by the Yakuza in Tokyo.


    To me, who had lost momentum not even 10 seconds later, they replied:


    ¡¸Understood!¡¹


    ¡¸Got it! Even with everyone in this state, I¡¯m alright.¡¹


    ¡¸Uuuuuugh!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Forget about that, Kinji. When we get back, you had better not come empty-handed. You have to get me a Christmas Tree!¡¹


    Four of them answered, without a hint of repentance. The fifth remark was Aria¡¯s as she raised her gun.


    Sitting seiza with impeccable manners, Shirayuki spared me a kind look¡­


    ¡¸Never mind that, Kin-chan. You didn¡¯t eat anything earlier, did you? We have sweets, but they will fill your stomach. I can make something like a red bean paste soup.¡¹


    She held out an adzuki bean soup. For all my words, with my hunger, I could not resist her caring nature¡­


    ¡¸Well, they do say:¡ºYou can¡¯t fight on an empty stomach.¡»¡¹


    I gave in to the sweetness as I said that¨Cmy empty stomach helping to make up my mind¡­


    It was delicious. I allowed the slightly sweet taste to absorb in to my tongue, throat, and stomach.


    ¡¸Here, have some Haw flakes.7 It looks like jellied bean paste, but it¡¯s bittersweet.¡¹


    ¡­ I ended up eating, didn¡¯t I?


    ¡ºIf you¡¯re eating poison, you might as well lick the plate.¡»


    But even if I am eating, I won¡¯t let down my guard against Rampan. I have already been wined-and-dined by the Yakuza, and I was alone then.


    ¡¸¨CWhoa! Super delicious!¡¹


    I saw Riko suddenly jump up after having poured some juice into a red, leopard-shaped faceted goblet from a gourd.


    Then after another *Glug!* *Glug!* *Glug!*, she gulped it down.


    ¡¸What is this? It is delicious!¡¹


    Aria echoed, Camellia eyes wide as she drank from her cup.


    Still kneeling, Reki held her glass in both hands on her knee. She seems to have drank it already.


    ¡¸¡­Huh!? If it¡¯s so good, give us some!¡¹


    I had only eaten a little, so I was truly hungry, so I took the gourd from Riko¡­¡­Bitter. It has an unpleasant taste.


    I can discern a blueberry flavour¡­ but from the cupful I drank, I can¡¯t tell why they think it¡¯s so delicious.


    But having filled her own golden cup to the brim, Shirayuki¡­


    ¡¸Yes. This is of the highest quality, with an even better aroma than warmed sake.¡¹


    She said, with a triumphant look on her face as she pronounced her judgement.


    Does China have such a juice¡­?


    I furrowed my brow in suspicion as I saw the gourd passed around between Aria, Shirayuki, and Riko¡­


    ¡¸Hey, Shirayuki. Will you give me little more of that, please¡­.?¡¹


    Aria asked Shirayuki timidly. With just as much reservation, she held out her cup.


    That¡¯s strange. Usually Aria is more assertive toward Shirayuki.


    Then from kneeling, Shirayuki relaxed into a cross-legged position¡­ and with a *Whipsh!* k-kicked at Aria!?


    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹


    Aria fell over with a distinctive cry that is typically Shirayuki¡¯s.


    What is this strange Aria-Shirayuki role reversal?


    I¡¯ve witnessed a lot of paranormal phenomenae, but this is the strangest thing I have ever seen.


    ¡¸Fufufu¡­!¡¹


    Satisfied, Shirayuki chuckled in her throat.


    One leg flat, she raised the other knee, foot flat on the ground. Even though she was wearing a skirt!


    Th-this is the way I¡¯ve seen onis sit as they drink sake in picture books.


    ¡­Sake¡­


    Then I looked all over the gourd Shirayuki was holding.


    On the bottom¨C¡ºBlueberry Sake¡»was written.


    I should have noticed¡­!


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Looking warily around her, Aria¨C


    ¡¸Waaaaaaaaaaaah! Shirayuki is bullying me!¡¹


    She plopped herself down, sobbing.


    What the heck!


    She would usually shoot at Shirayuki, but now she¡¯s crying. This is something totally out of character. She must be a maudlin drunk.


    For her part, Shirayuki¡¯s eyes burned¡­


    ¡¸This pink Butei¡­¡¹


    I¡¯ve never seen this kind of attitude from her, as she scowled red-faced at Aria. Then without warning, she snapped.


    ¡¸¨CWhenever she¨Cor any girl for that matter¨Ctalks to Kin-chan-sama he acts differently! His mood is especially good when it¡¯s you! The whole time, he¡¯s smiling and acting lovey-dovey¡­! And as I watch over my husband from a distance,I just don¡¯t understand it at all!¡¹


    Scary! What¡¯s this!? Who is that guy you mentioned at the end that has your eyes glazing over, Shirayuki?


    Occasionally she lapses into Kuroyuki, but if I had to name this¡­ it would be Akayuki.8


    With a face like a red ogre, she is driving Aria to tears. How drunk is she?


    ¡¸Oh-ho! This is an interesting scene!¡¹


    Taking a video on her mobile, Riko seems normal although she had drunk the most.


    It seems she can handle her alcohol.


    Rather, she always acts as if she¡¯s drunk. So if she actually is, there¡¯s no different.


    ¡¸O-oi! Stop it! Don¡¯t film Shirayuki! like this!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Why do you have to ruin it? This new Shirayuki is quite striking indeed!¡¹


    ¡¸Hey! Hey! She¡¯s curled up like a pill bug! Ahaha! So funny! Show me more!¡¹


    Curled into a defensive ball, Aria rolled around the room.


    I get the feeling that this isn¡¯t the first time Shirayuki has been drunk. Come to think of it, I hear that the Hotogi Shrine has a brewery to make offertory sake. This miko must have pilfered from the stock.


    ¡¸Ahahahahaha!¡¹


    ¡¸Waaaaaaaaaah!¡¹


    Shirayuki was a happy drunk, Aria a sad drunk, and as I grappled with Riko for her mobile, I looked over to my last hope. Reki¡­.


    Zzz¡­Zzz¡­!


    She¡¯s still kneeling in the same spot, but her eyes are closed and she is dozing off.


    S-so you¡¯re a sleepy drunk?


    ¡¸Tohyama-kun¡­¡¹


    Huh? What did Reki say?


    I bent down in front of her, but her eyes were still closed in slumber.


    You¡¯re able to fall asleep kneeling¡­ I wonder just how often you do this? How can you sleep like this!?


    **************************************************************************


    ¡¸S~o hot!¡¹


    Akayuki cried, then stripped off her China dress¨C


    Out of dire necessity, I leapt into one of the large vases in the room for refuge.


    Steeling my will, I ignored all the racket that Aria, Shirayuki, and Riko caused for the next 8 minutes.


    I scrolled through several film sites for a while to distract my self¡­


    Hey, they¡¯re making a sequel to The Dark Knight!


    After checking to see that everything in the VIP room was silent¡­ I slowly raised my head to peer out.


    Because of the red ogre, the room had been trashed.


    Casting my gaze about, I saw Aria had drunk herself into unconsciousness, and both Shirayuki and Reki were also on the floor.


    Shirayuki was in her underwear, spread-eagled, with a broad smile plastered on her face¡­


    ¡­ and I had to work to quiet my excited nerves from seeing the worse possible thing for me with my Hysteria Mode.


    Avoiding that sight as much as possible, I took a blanket from a wicker basket and covered her¡­ gently prying away the gourd of sake.


    ¡¸No, no, no¡­¡¹


    She mumbled in her sleep. I managed to do so, and she remained asleep.


    Reki was still kneeling, shaking slightly, and had managed to sleep without falling over. She was able to fall asleep in the midst of the earlier chaos.


    Aria sniffled as she hugged herself in a sound sleep.


    The only thing in their heads are sleepy thoughts¡­


    Disappointed in Baskerville¡¯s lack of wariness. I look around¨C


    Riko was writing¡ºawful¡»on Aria¡¯s forehead in ink, and I said:


    ¡¸Watch things here.¡¹


    ¡¸Roger!¡¹


    Following that brief conversation, I left the VIP room that was unquestionably a total wreck¡­ and I went back to scouting the interior of Rampan Castle.


    It has to be getting late. Any kind of surveillance on us is bound to get lax, so I should try to find out as much as I can, as an INFORMA student should.


    **************************************************************************


    Checking my Beretta, I left the VIP room and headed toward Rampan Castle¡¯s second storey hall.


    A water jug was placed under a stone statue of a dragon, and I drank some of the water that flowed from its mouth to refresh myself.


    Am I the same as Riko, in that I don¡¯t get drunk¡­?


    I really don¡¯t know. I hear that it¡¯s hard for people to gauge for themselves whether they are drunk or not.


    Well, in China there isn¡¯t an age limit for drinking, so it wouldn¡¯t be illegal¡­9


    I do have a small headache, but maybe I just have a strong constitution.


    In small amount, alcohol does not cause a total loss of control, but, depending on the person, it increases circulation, courage, and other things.


    It is addictive, however, and causes a loss of mental faculties¡­so it is not something Butei should indulge in.


    In this case, I¡¯m sure it was an accident for the Baskerville girls and, given time, they¡¯ll be able to sleep it off. But coming to the enemy¡¯s base to negotiate is the worst time to do so. As I recalled the disastrous scene in that room¡­


    Just where am I supposed to sleep tonight!?


    The room has that lavish bed, but If Riko and I huddle together in that bed, I don¡¯t know what the others will say it the morning. And it would be a huge problem if Riko did something to activate my Hysteria Mode.


    This is awkward.


    There are three things Butei need to watch out for¡­ Black work, poison, and women.


    Black work¨C It is night. This hall is gloomy.


    Poison¨Calcohol is a poison to minors.


    Finally, to round out the day, there¡¯s women, and I don¡¯t I know how that happened!


    I need to find some kind of storage room good enough to spend the night in so I don¡¯t have to go back to that VIP room full of girls.


    As I walked through the hall¡­I came upon an oddly bright staircase leading to the third floor.


    ¡¸¡­¡­?¡¹


    As I got closer, I understood why it was so bright.


    ¨CWho makes a staircase out of gold!?


    I got the impression that it wasn¡¯t just gilded.


    The steps were made of long gold plates connected by more gold, covering the horizontal and vertical faces.


    Raising my eyes even slightly¡­ it was a magnificent sight.


    ¡­I wonder if I could I have a small shaving¡­?


    That thought flitted momentarily through my mind.


    As I looked up to the third floor, a little girl beside me tugged on my sleeve.


    She said:


    ¡¸Kinchi.¡¹


    ¨CAria?


    It¡¯s Aria. Smiling at me.


    But weren¡¯t you on the second floor¡­?


    As I pondered that fact, she multiplied into 2, no, 3 Arias.


    ¡¸Wha-What¡¯s this¡­ Aria¡­.?¡¹


    ¡¸Kinchi, come with me!¡¹¡¸Now then, come!¡¹¡¸This way!¡¹


    The four Arias all smiled at me as they tugged on my hand and belt, leading me toward the third floor.


    Then, a large door with¡ºPleasure¡»written in red ink and golden edges opened and they guided me into a purely Chinese-styled room with a crimson theme. Inside was a large bed with bamboo shades covering the walls, 4 PS3¡¯s, PSP¡¯s, and sets of Mahjong were scattered about and¡­ other toys meant for 4 people.


    ¨CThen I realised.


    These girls¡­ are the Koko sisters!


    All of them are made-up to look like Aria.


    Don¡¯t they have black hair? Why did they change?


    ¡¸Koko¡­!¡¹


    Looking around, the windows were covered by bamboo shutters. The door was closed, and it was a closed room impossible to see into from the outside.


    ¡¸Kinchi-!¡¹


    Seizing on my indecision, one of the Koko sisters latched onto me. Then two of the other sisters¡­


    *Gong!* *Gong!* *Gong!*


    Alternated striking two gongs.


    Then the four of them¡­ hoisted up a dragon made of paper mache on poles and swirled it around me.


    It isn¡¯t a hostile action, but I wonder what it is¡­


    It seems they want me to enjoy it, so it must be some kind of welcome. It was cute, but¡­


    ¡¸O-oi, Koko! I don¡¯t know what you are planning, but I have no intention of getting along well with you. We are still enemies¡­¡¹


    I don¡¯t know which one it was, but I narrowed my eyebrows as I spoke to one of them. However, they still grinned back at me with an unwavering smile on their faces.


    ¡¸We Koko do not want to fiwght Kinchi. We wish to offer ourselves as your underlings.¡¹


    ¡¸We want to do owr best to make it up to you!¡¹


    They flattered, but I knew there had to be some ulterior motive to this reception.


    ¡¸¨CSo awfter Shokatsu dies¡­!¡¹


    The lead sister said dangerously as she held up a hand, stopping the dragon train.


    They all stopped behind her, but they kept talking.


    ¡¸Within a year or two, Rampan Shanghai will send a gweat assassin to the Hong Kong branch.¡¹


    ¡¸Then we will be able to take over the Hong Kong bwanch.¡¹


    ¡¸After that, Kinchi will be able to become the leader of the bwanch!¡¹


    ¡¸Then Wampan Castle, all the serving girls, the Koko shisters, all of it would bewong to you!¡¹


    They finished each other¡¯s words in perfect synchronisation as they each looked up at me and spoke their part.


    ¡¸D-don¡¯t drag me into Rampan¡¯s internal politics! I don¡¯t want to become the leader of Rampan. As for the girls, they make things worse. I don¡¯t even want to move from my room at Butei High to Hong Kong!¡¹


    Hearing that, the Koko sisters¡¯ mouths fell open. The looked like startled pigeons, and began mumbling. The look on all their faces said:¡ºI don¡¯t understand why¡», and they started talking in Chinese¡­


    ¡¸Wh-what!?¡¹


    ¡¸We thought Kinchi hated being a stewdent at that horrible school! It¡¯s stwange that he wants to take such a loss.¡¹


    ¡¸With such gweat leadership, someone with that kind of abiwity should sell it for as much as they can.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s just good business sense. Evwyone does it.¡¹


    Are these Chinese values? No, even in Japan a capable worker can be lured away to a new job by higher pay, and this is the case in foreign business as well.


    The more I learn, the more I become convinced that Rampan is a huge enterprise. In contrast to the Yakuza, they are able to closely control the government with money and connections.


    To go from¡ºButei High student¡»to¡ºHead of Rampan¡»¡­


    That would be such a huge leap towards a successful life. Considering the numbers alone, most people would say that it was absurd to refuse. However¨C


    ¡¸That horrible school is terrible. But turning my back on it in an instant would be dishonourable. I won¡¯t do it a second time. If I betrayed them for money and power I¡¯d be the laughingstock of Grenada¡¯s Rampan forever. As a man, I cannot accept.¡¹


    As I spoke of the Japanese values of¡ºduty¡»,¡ºshame¡»,and¡ºbeing a man¡»the Koko sister looked at me, unable to understand.


    Huh? Is offering money and women all you know how to do to negotiate?


    As I watched, the four of them consulted together in Chinese. Then one of them looked at the rest with a look that said:¡ºSo that¡¯s what we have to do¡­.¡»and the others nodded their agreement.


    They looked at me with faced like they were about to play a trump card in a game, and I got a bad feeling.


    ¡¸¨CKinchi likes Awia, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.Huh?.¡¹


    This time I was the one who looked surprised at the wild statement.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t fool another woman!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s really qwite obvious!¡¹


    All of them spread their arms and ran¡­ scattering statuettes of birds and flowers, they flew toward an antique Chinese chest of drawers. Then¡­


    Oi¡­!


    Then with flap of cloth, I saw them all take off their Butei High sailor suits and undress in an instant!


    I turned my back toward them and plopped down, as the f-four of them stripped to their underwear, wearing bottoms, but no tops. How bold!


    When you¡¯re as flat as Aria, I wonder if it is OK to not wear a bra¡­?


    ¡¸We hawve collected information on evwything Awia wears!¡¹


    Having the same figure, they took out a cheerleader, maid, bunny, and primary schooler outfit from their wardrobe. What¡¯s this? They have changed into all the various costumes Aria has worn!


    ¨C*Gasp!*¡­!


    I didn¡¯t want to look, so I covered my eyes with both hands, but I had still seen them. All of them shared the same walnut coloured, chipmunk stripe children¡¯s panties. Contrary to what you might expect of them, the Koko sisters panties were different with the first kanji in each of their name on them.10


    Then as I sat like a tortoise counting prime numbers¨C


    ¡¸Kinchi.¡¹


    I heard my name. It was awfully close.


    I couldn¡¯t run away because I didn¡¯t know how to escape, so I slowly raised my head¡­


    The Koko sisters squatted around me, surrounding me on all four sides. There was no escape.


    ¡¸You aw a man. And we aw women.¡¹


    ¡¸So you should use us like women.¡¹


    ¡¸But this will be owr first time.¡¹


    ¡¸So we might not be very good.¡¹


    This can¡¯t be happening. The Koko sister¡¯s halting Japanese has failed to penetrate my consciousness¡­


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Heave-ho!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹


    In chorus, they shouted as if they were raising a portable shrine.


    The four sisters carried me to the other side of the bamboo blinds that hid the bed and tossed me onto it. Then, one after another, wearing a lecherous Riko-like expression, they climbed up to the bed.


    ¡¸¡­O-¡­. Wh-what do you think you¡¯re doing¡­!¡¹


    Finding myself in a scene out of Riko¡¯s games like that where the female knight is cornered by a mob of lechers, I raised my upper body and tried to scramble away backwards, but with a *Thump!* , my back fell flat on top of the bed.


    Dressed as a cheerleader, maid, bunny, and primary schooler, the Koko sisters crossed the bed one step at a time¡­ *Step* *Step!*


    ¡¸Pwetend we¡¯re Awia.¡¹


    They spoke that wild statement.


    ¡¸P-pretend you¡¯re Aria?¡¹


    The cheerleader and bunny moved to casually straddle my legs. The maid and primary schooler hugged my arms, pressing my entire arm up to the shoulder against them.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way Kinchi gets awong with Awia.¡¹


    ¡¸Especiawy after your tewible recent fight, right?¡¹


    ¡¸So we will take Awia¡¯s place.¡¹


    ¡¸Unlike Awia, we would be kind to Kinchi and his total slave¡­¡¹


    Whispering this in my ear at a tantalising close distance¡­ one of the sisters dimmed the lights.


    ¡­*Gasp*¡­!


    When I first met them, I confused them for Aria, but¡­ for some reason¡­right now, they really do look like Aria.


    The alcohol that I drank earlier has my blood rushing to my head in response to the Koko sisters¡¯ advances. I must be the type that has a delayed reaction to alcohol.


    ¡¸Kinchi. You¡¯we always making excuwses.¡¹


    ¡¸But we reawy like you. You know that, right?¡¹


    ¡¸So we¡¯ll do anything you say.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ Whatever you want. What is it¡­?¡¹


    ¡­ A-a kind Aria¡­


    I can¡¯t believe it.


    No, this is an illusion of the Koko sisters¡¯ produced by Rampan¡¯s alcohol. I know it¡¯s not real. But even so¨Cthis illusion makes me feel good¡­


    There are four Aria¡¯s in front of me that I can¡¯t take my eyes off of.


    ¡¸Now, now, is there something you want us to do¡­Kinchi? ¡¹


    ¡¸Or is there something you want to do¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Tell us what you want, and we¡¯ll do it.¡¹


    ¡¸Each of us will do it, one at a time.¡¹


    These Arias have me flustered. They are touching me all over, rubbing their hands like a massage with their 8 hands.


    Th-They are¡­ ridiculously good at it!


    Fatigue is melting away from my body. Without having to move around, they are forcing me to relax¨C


    They are making me feel like a king.


    This is¡­ the complete opposite of how things normally are. Usually I¡¯m the slave, and Aria is the Queen, but now I¡¯m the King and Aria is the slave. Moreover, there are four of them attending me.


    It¡¯s hard to resist something out of my most pleasant dreams. I can¡¯t help but enjoy it.


    What Riko had said back on the bullet train about a¡ºrevel at Rampan Castle¡»suddenly became clear.


    ¡¸¨CSay, will you call me ¡®Aria¡¯?¡¹


    The Aria in the maid outfit asked in a strangely pleading tone while pressing my cheeks together between her hands¡­


    ¡¸A-Aria.¡¹


    I replied.


    I said it, and as if the Koko sisters had been waiting expectantly for those words, they laughed and smiled, holding on to me with arms and legs.


    I got the feeling that the 4 sisters had some kind of prior agreement arranged between themselves. Whatever was to come, I am a man, and the Koko sisters are girls, and if this situation continues to develop, things will happen rapidly¡­


    ¡­*Ka-thump!*¡­


    It was my troublesome condition¨CHysteria Mode was finally kicking in.


    In the past, for some reason, Aria has been able to flip that switch easily, but it¡¯s even the few times that Riko has disguised herself as Aria it¡¯s worked just the same.


    ¡¸Kinchi, I really like you.¡¹


    ¡¸Do you like me too?¡¹


    ¡¸Kinchi~!¡¹


    ¡¸Kinchi¡­¡¹


    The way that they seem to be trying hypnotise me by calling my name¡­ is c-cute. And so is Aria.


    Of course there were differences, but the numbers make up for it. I¡¯m the kind of person that is okay with multiple partners.


    ¡¸Kinchi.¡¹


    ¡¸Kinchi.¡¹


    ¡¸Kinchi.¡¹


    ¡¸Kinchi.¡¹


    *Ka-Thump!*¡­


    Th-this can¡¯t be good!


    ¡¸Kinchi.¡¹


    ¡¸Kinchi.¡¹


    ¡¸Kinchi.¡¹


    ¡¸Kinchi.¡¹


    ¡¸What the hell are you doing, Kinji!!!¡¹


    With gritted teeth¡­ a fifth Aria appeared?


    The sound of grating teeth filling the room, her eyes locked on me.


    ¡¸Th-th-these Koko brats are dressed up like something from m-m-my past that I would like nothing more than to forget¡­.!¡¹


    Her voice shook in terrible anger.


    ¨CTh-this is the real Aria¡­! I can tell from her usual Gardenia scent. I made to stand up quickly, but the Koko sisters piled on top of me so I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡¸Who are you calling a brat!?¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re 14!¡¹


    Two of the sisters shot back angrily as I struggled to rise¨Cmeanwhile they slipped off my belt for some reason and lowered my trousers slightly.


    What the heck is this! As they unzipped my zipper, the real Aria in the doorway shook her twin-tails angrily.


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡¹


    She widened her reddish-purple eyes and glared threateningly, letting the tone of a hostile military commander creep into her voice.


    Th-that voice!


    Any normal person would faint at such a tone, retreating into their subconscious, but thanks to my half-assed mental training at Butei High, I didn¡¯t swoon.


    With a lightning movement, Aria drew her twin pistols, angrily strode over to the bed, and climbed on top of it as it flexed and swayed beneath her.


    As you might expect, the Koko sisters drew back and moved to escape behind me¨C


    By doing so however, their movements forced me to the front.


    M-my servants have betrayed me!


    The bed continued to flex as Aria took an imposing stance in front of me.


    Oh no¡­


    ¡¸¨CRaaaaaargh!¡¹


    Letting out a shout that no beautiful girl should ever give, she unleashed a murderous low kick at my knees that was proven to have bent a bundle of 3 metal bats into a¡º¤¯¡»shape and where the Koko sisters had been clinging moments earlier.


    It appears that Aria is the kind to shake off the effects of alcohol quickly. However, I¡¯d much rather deal with a blubbering Aria¡­!


    ¡¸Haaaa¡­!¡¹


    Seeing me struck down in a single blow:


    ¡¸Heh!¡¹


    ¡¸Ya!¡¹


    ¡¸Ha!¡¹


    ¡¸¨C*Twin Snake Decapitation*!¡¹


    In rapid succession, the first three Koko sisters feinted at Aria¨CFinally the youngest looking one wrapped her twin-tails around Aria¡¯s neck. Then, wrapping her legs around Aria¡¯s abdomen, she began to strangle her!


    Upon a closer look at the youngest sister¡¯s twin-tails, it looks like this is the one whose hair Reki cut with her bullets because it appears to be artificial. Whatever it was, it was able to hold tension better than normal hair.


    If the Koko have Aria caught up in their knock-out technique, I think I might survive¡­


    ¡¸¨CDouble Snake Bye Bye!¡¹


    Baritsu has the same technique!


    Aria wrapped her pink twin-tails around the Koko sister¡¯s neck and squeezed! Using the strength of her arms and back, she pulled her hair tight to strangle the one behind her.


    Uhm¡­ It would be a problem if Aria lost, but if the Koko sisters lose, Aria will kill me. Which one should I support?


    With this ugly choking battle going on in front of us, the other 3 sisters were waving their fists in the air cheering their youngest sister and saying things like:¡ºYou can do it!¡»and¡ºKill!¡». Because of that I shouted¡ºCome on Aria¡­!¡», considering that to be the safest option for my future.


    Aria shouted¡ºBloody Hell!¡»and struck the Koko sister in the butt with a Muay Thai-like knee strike.


    The second that the Koko¡¯s leg lock loosened, Aria used her hair to hurl her overhead with some kind of head throw you won¡¯t find written about in any Martial Arts manual.


    With a solid *Thunk!*, the youngest Koko hit the wall, falling off the bed. Then Aria mounted me to deliver a series of hammer blows and execute me for her Chinese debut.


    As the youngest sister hit the ground:


    ¡¸You lecher! They didn¡¯t even put up a tree, so tell me: What do they have that I don¡¯t!? Well! Give me a detailed and precise explanation, Perv-Kinji!¡¹


    I¡¯m caught in hammer blow hell¡­!


    I was just cheering you on! But I¡¯m used to having things like this happen to me, so I¡¯ll try to avoid death by trying to control her wrists from below. But I was immediately shutdown! As I desperately tried to squirm out¡­


    ¡¸How adorable! ¡¹


    At some point Riko had appeared on the bed, holding a mobile in her hand. H-help me! Stop recording!


    ¡¸Since we¡¯re finally here we¡¯ve got to take loooooots of pictures, don¡¯t we? Capture all the good memories? Aria-chan¡¯s film will be called¡ºCold Inverted Love¡». You knew it was a bunch of fake Arias, but you still got REALLY worked up over them anyway!¡¹


    ¡¸Wha- Wha-!¡­. Riko! You shouldn¡¯t say something like that to a tsundere! ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Eh? I didn¡¯t realise¡­ ¡¹


    While I was butting heads with Riko, Aria didn¡¯s stop assaulting me with her fists.


    Ever since our huge fight at OZONE, Aria has flipped out at me on very short notice. Such abuse (sad to say) is normal, however¨C


    ¨CWhen I was lost on Hong Kong Island, she was worried.


    ****************************************************************************


    ¡¸Oh, look! A peach bun UFO outside the window!¡¹


    It was a weak bluff, but it tripped up Aria enough that I was able to escape hammer blow hell.


    Then I dashed for the first floor banquet hall and dove into a large pot¨C


    Inside, I was safe and hidden from Aria and slept.


    The next day, my Christmas Eve morning began inside the pot.


    Why do I feel like eating pickled plums¡­?


    i grumbled as I emerged from the pot that had proven to be surprisingly comfortable.


    With the pleasant feeling of my scramsaxe on my back, I moved to a chair.


    I wonder if I can get one of these for my place? Bulletproof.


    I considered whether I should go up the stairs to the VIP room¡­?


    I opened the door a crack and peered inside, but since it was still early morning, Shirayuki and Reki were still asleep.


    Shirayuki had drunk a lot of that sake¡­ She was going to have a nightmare of a hangover. Well, you reap what you sow.


    Reki had drunk a reasonable amount and was sleeping with an angelic expression on her face. You should wear that face more often.


    Aria-sama had claimed the huge bed for herself, as was sleeping with a peaceful expression while wearing a nightcap. Did you shoot something?


    The sheets and blanket were slightly disturbed, but Riko wasn¡¯t sleeping. She¡¯s probably out playing. That girl has always been lively.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    From the cruiser, I had seen an open air cafe on the top floor that I wanted to get coffee from, so I climbed the golden stairs I had seen yesterday¡­


    ¡­ Reaching the third floor, it was a sprawling cafeteria.


    It looked like a tropical resort with a colourful bar counter that had all kinds of western spirits in bottles ranged in rows behind it. There was even a billiards table and piano.


    There weren¡¯t any guards because it was so early.


    I spotted the coffee-maker I was looking for. It was a Swiss Jura brand automatic.


    I guess this is that place that they entertain when they have Western guests¡­


    I brewed an espresso and crossed to the open terrace¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    There were reclining deck chairs where you could look out at the dawn sky over the ocean¨C


    ¨CThere, wearing her usual modified uniform, sat Riko. With the same cup that I held in her hands and a slightly listless cast to her eye, she gazed out at the horizon.


    She was calm, without a trace of her usual childishness¡­


    For an instant, my usual expectations were cleared away, and she looked awefully mature. She¡­


    Looked to be a beautiful woman of about 20. Her mother must have been an unparalleled beauty. Even now she is cute enough, and when she grows up she¡¯ll be the kind of devilish woman who can make any man her captive. She gives of a unique impression that is different from Aria, Shirayuki, and Reki¨C


    ¡¸Morning, Riko. It¡¯s early for you.¡¹


    I want to look at her more, but that was for selfish reasons. Only marginally under her spell, the sound of my own voice snapped me back to reality.


    ¡¸Riko likes to get up early while travelling.¡¹


    With a smile, she turned back toward me, her pig tails swaying.


    Getting up early on a trip, huh?


    It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t understand that.


    You have good taste, Riko.


    ¡¸Morning, Ki-kun. How do you like Rampan Castle? Super flashy, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Pushing her upper body up off the chair, her face returned to her usual infuriating expression. I hadn¡¯t noticed until now, but this might be Riko¡¯s act. At least in public.


    ¡¸From our battle up until now, everything has been fine, and Rampan clearly wants to make a good impression, but¡­ It all seems too flashy and vulgar.¡¹


    I said to my neighbor Riko, sitting in the chair beside her and staring into my dark coffee.


    ¡¸Ehh? But Riko loves it. I guess you could say that Rampan Castle is really ¡®rampan me up¡¯!¡¹


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t bad puns a crime?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, the other day, Aria made the bad pun that:¡ºShirayuki is shir-ak-ing off!¡». It¡¯s so close. Only the¡ºyu¡» doesn¡¯t fit.¡¹11


    ¡¸¡­Aria said that. I wonder if Rampan thinks we¡¯re the joke here. She¡¯s Baskerville¡¯s Vice-Leader. I don¡¯t think that she will fall to mere peach buns, but I am worried.¡¹


    When receiving hospitality from a hostile organisation, it is the Leader¡¯s job to understand the effect it has on each member. Particularly the amount of psychological influence they hold over them. It¡¯s important.


    When the person themself says:¡ºI¡¯m not under their control at all.¡», coming to an accurate assessment is hard, but knowing in broad terms if they are¡ºcompletely under control¡»,¡ºhalf under control¡», or¡ºnot under control at all¡»is essential. It places you at a disadvantage in negotiation, especially if a principal member becomes too friendly with the enemy.


    Riko was commenting on the awkward broken relationship between myself and Aria. I got angry at her after I had gotten lost, and at worst, created the possibility of a break-up. I should sound out the situation with her¡­


    ¡¸Aria is super happy, did you know? She got a huge tube of cream.¡¹


    ¡¸What was it?¡¹


    ¡¸It was a Chinese Herbal treatment that said it was supposed to double the size of your breasts!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Rampan isn¡¯t quite as clever as they believe. Aria¡¯s eyes wouldn¡¯t light up in pleasure at such a thing, wouldn they? They might not realise how dangerous that might have been. What kind of strange cream is that anyway?


    All in all, that¡¯s a good thing.


    Besides, even if they double in size, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to tell the difference.


    ¡¸By the way, Riko remembered something about Aria.¡¹


    With a slight creak of the deck chair, Riko crossed her legs under her frilly skirt.


    ¡¸Riko felt a little sad yesterday. Back when Riko disguised herself as Aria, Ki-kun went a goggle-eyed!¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹


    ¡¸Ki-kun went really crazy for the Koko¡¯s Aria impersonations. When it comes to Aria, I realised that she is special to Ki-kun. Ha ha ha!¡¹


    Riko slapped me on the shoulder¡­


    ¡­She made a face to say ¡®Don¡¯t you remember that?¡¯


    ¡¸Did you¡­ drink too much sake? You¡¯re not taking this situation very seriously!¡¹


    Because I wasn¡¯t in Hysteria Mode, I couldn¡¯t really understand what she said, so I made a confused face.


    Seeing that, Riko grinned and chuckled with a face that said:¡ºSometime boys are adorable!¡»


    What¡¯s with that condescending look!? That girl is really making me angry.


    ¡¸I guess it¡¯s not a mystery when it comes to who you like.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹


    ¡¸When I think about who you like, I¡¯m not really sure if it makes me happy or unhappy.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand!¡¹


    ¡¸Ki-kun, you¡¯re an impossible sort of person! But impossible games get Riko fired up!¡¹


    Riko looked up and laughed loudly into the sky.


    What is this, really?


    ¡¸By the way, it¡¯s Christmas Eve.¡¹


    She suddenly switched topics¡­


    Well, she always does this, so I don¡¯t care one way or another.


    ¡¸It¡¯s still morning, so isn¡¯t it a bit early for holiday greetings?¡¹


    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you give a girl in Japan holiday greetings earlier rather than later? If you forget, she might pout. My old Amica thought Christmas Eve and birthdays were the most important, Ki-kun! Everyone has their own preferences though, so you should learn what they are! You celebrated Aria and Yuki-chan¡¯s birthdays, didn¡¯t you? They were amaaazing!¡¹


    She changed the topic again. She brought up Christmas and birthdays, despite the fact that I hadn¡¯t said a word about either.


    But I¡¯ll be sure to celebrate her birthday¡­ but what¡¯s an amaaazing celebration?


    I bought Aria a ring from a street stand and Shirayuki got flowers. But in either case, with Aria I had to add the condition¡ºDon¡¯t just shoot me¡», and with Shirayuki¡ºBe my bodyguard¡».


    ¡¸Were they amazing¡­?¡¹


    I asked, tilting my head.


    ¡¸Ho Ho!¡¹


    Riko gave a throaty chuckle.


    What was so amazing!


    ¡¸My! That¡¯s just like you, Ki-kun! You¡¯re a natural gigolo! Ah! Even Riko is amused! But¡­ You don¡¯t know Riko¡¯s birthday, do you?¡¹


    Riko flashed me a furtive sideways grin, and I tried to mimic her speaking style¨C


    ¡¸Why! I do know it!¡¹


    I fired back words calculated to annoy her. Whereupon Riko gasped and made an astonished face.


    In fact, I did know Riko¡¯s birthday. The other day when Jeanne came over to Play at INQUESTA, they were talking about it. It was a very peaceful day, that¡¯s why I remember it.


    Damn Riko. That¡¯s what you want to know all along, wasn¡¯t it?


    Well, now that I told you that I knew, you want something on that day, don¡¯t you? I could get you a plush from a crane game or something.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡¸Ah¡­U-Umm¡­¡¹


    Riko began flailing her arms wildly, and her blush circuit activated. Then:


    ¡¸Ahahaha! It¡¯s really gotten hot out!¡¹


    She said as she played with her frilly skirt. Because of that, her familiar vanilla scent wafted toward me¡­


    It wasn¡¯t a scent that I particularly disliked, and I turned a little red. Why the heck are you drawing attention to your lower body!? You¡¯re completely exposing your thighs!


    As I looked away in embarrassment:


    ¡¸So indecent, Ki-kun! So bold!¡¹


    Speaking these incomprehensible words, she clung to me in an embrace.


    If you think that, then why are you hanging on to me?


    I really don¡¯t understand girls.


    But it seems that Riko is planning to keep hugging me. Then she smoothly moved her mouth close to me ear¨C


    ¡¸Kou is on the underwater levels. I get the feeling it¡¯s probably the lowest. Right now it¡¯s not Son, so it has to be Kou.¡¹


    Riko whispered to me secretly.


    ¡­She must have investigated.


    When we arrived at Rampan Castle, she pretended to be the most excited to play¨Cbut the information thief Riko scouted the castle¡¯s interior grounds.


    Knowing where enemy soldiers are placed is the most important thing to grasp at the moment.


    ¡¸I even have people I can use. Your reputed liking for women is an advantage here, Kinji. They and I work well together. I give negotiations a 50-50 chance. If it turns into a fight, when I give the order¨Cyou evacuate.¡¹


    I stared at this hidden side of Riko revealed and the indescribable strange charm she exuded¡­


    With but a brief moment of consideration, I nodded slightly in agreement.


    I was under the impression that the enemy was negotiating because they did not want to fight, but I should be wary of that conclusion.


    Moreover, instead of just wandering around to scout like I did, Riko had recruited spies¡­that¡¯s quite an accomplishment.


    I almost asked just who these agents were, but,


    ¡¸Oh! I do hope I am not intruding?¡¹


    We heard a nonchalant voice from the stairs.


    Grinning at the sight of Riko clinging to me on the deck chair with narrow eyes behind round glasses¡­ was Shokatsu. Rampan¡¯s leader, Seigen Shokatsu.


    ¡¸O~oh my! And we went to a~all this trouble to have some time alone together! I¡¯m so~o disappointed!¡¹


    Already Riko had lapsed back into her silly public facade and began pouting, making horns with her fingers at Shokatsu.


    Since he had appeared just as we were discussing ways to counter Rampan, I wore a slightly upset face¨C


    The way Riko set it up, it looked like a lover¡¯s rendezvous.


    ¡¸When it come to balance of yin and yang, the two of you are truly compatible. Te tell you the truth, with all the women surrounding Tohyama-kun, I have considered each potential pairing. But I think that you two are the best couple.¡¹


    While trying to curry favour with Riko, he reach the bar counter. Then he noticing we were drinking coffee, he smiled and asked:


    ¡¸Can I get you another cup?¡¹


    Goodness, you¡¯re as agreeable as ever. It¡¯s hard to feel any animus toward this kind of enemy.


    But in that yin and yang, are you saying I¡¯m the yin? I hate how you can say such rude things so casually.12


    ¡¸When you think of China, tea might come immediately to mind, but recently coffee has become quite popular. For the two of you from Japan, our coffee may be too sweet¡­ As someone with a sweet tooth myself, I can attest that the Chinese like their coffee sweet.¡¹


    Shokatsu deftly donned an apron over his civil official¡¯s clothes¨Che took bauhina flower-shaped13 cake from the refrigerator and arranged them on a plate with the manner of a professional pastry chef. Enough for us and him, simultaneously brewing three cups of coffee. Trying to wake us up by raising our blood sugar, is that what this is?


    But¡­ He¡­


    Out of habit from INQUESTA, I observed him, and he looked like to be of weak build. Unlike other men, his mustache was totally absent. Even I have sparse growth.


    He isn¡¯t effete like Wu Chan-sensei from LEZZAD, but he simply lacks any masculine traits. Even his voice is pitched high.


    His hair is neatly done, and even the fastening cords on his fashionable clothes are in impeccably order and little changed from yesterday.


    I get the impression that he likes fashion and domestic affairs, and even now he is enjoying waiting on us¡­


    For some reason, I think that this is the¡ºReal Shokatsu¡»rather than the one we saw after our fight with the Koko sisters. He¡¯s just a naturally gentle person.


    ¡¸Please show the Koko sisters affection. I do hope that, as a man, you will take care of them. Though, I do wonder if you could handle all 4 of them at once?¡¹


    He said, grinning all the while as he took the cakes from the tray and placed them and individual cups of coffee near of us, then sat in the deck chair beside us.


    Seeing the cake, Riko cheered and began to eat eagerly, while I sighed at her.


    ¡¸What am I supposed to do with them? They didn¡¯t particularly make me feel welcome yesterday.¡¹


    As circumstances took shape, I turned to my own cake that was made of fruit.


    ¡¸You are entirely welcome to use them as concubines. As your subordinates, they would make excellent retainers. Otherwise, those children would be the terror of Shanghai Rampan, causing no end of trouble in future.¡¹


    ¡¸Concubines¡­you say. The future. I have no intention of over-staying our welcome.¡¹


    ¡¸A wise bird chooses a tree to nest, and a capable retainer chooses his lord. If you accepted, you would be a new kind of leader, taking the next generation of Hong Kong Rampan into the future.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think the Koko sisters would agree. Rampan and I aren¡¯t a good fit. First of all, I¡¯m not rich.¡¹


    ¡¸Compatability and money are traits that determine status within middle management. At the top it¡¯s ability, because when push comes to shove, it¡¯s that kind of person people look to for guidance. With the power to turn enemies into allies¨Cwhat might be called personal charisma¨Cthat ancient wisdom is what¡¯s important. The ability to bring people together.¡¹


    Geez¡­


    ¡¸I understand a talent shortage, and even a dunce like me can flatter someone. But usually I¡¯m the one being led and turning an enemy into an ally isn¡¯t an ability I have.¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s Riko Mine-san over there, then there¡¯s Jeanne-san, Watson-san, Hilda-san, and the G-3 and G-4 siblings¨C¡¹


    Shokatsu began ticking off my old enemies on his hand¡­listing all those who were now my allies.


    You haven¡¯t done your research.


    In cases like Jeanne, she became ny classmate as the result of a plea bargain, the same for Riko. In cases like Hilda¡­ it¡¯s hard to say how I managed it. You¡¯re overestimating me.


    ¡¸You are able to bring together people with different personalities and different ideologies and fuse them into one cohesive group. Rampan and Baskerville are opposed in Far East Warfare, but in the future why might they not be brought together? Even Reki-san¡¯s Ulus may unite with Rampan. Every group in the entire world coming together under one banner, one group, one association¨Cthen there would be no need to compete with each other and lasting peace would be achieved. You and your allies can be the starting point.¡¹


    ¡¸Such a Chinese thought! All I¡¯ve heard is a wild dream.¡¹


    Riko snorted, scoffing at Shokatsu¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Are dreams not important? For generations, my family has asked:¡ºWho can make the kind of world that we want to see?¡»Tohyama-san, I want to see the world that you can make¨Cthe one I believe you can.¡¹


    What he¡¯s saying is¡­ he wants me to take all the secret, underground organisations in the world: Rampan, the Ulus, the Vatican, Liberty Mason, G-3¡¯s group, and the vampires and force them all into one group, and by doing so create world peace and place where all humanity unites in brotherhood.


    It isn¡¯t a bad idea. But even though it¡¯s not wrong¡­ it¡¯s highly impractical. I don¡¯t think it will be achieved in my lifetime, and I won¡¯t be around to enjoy it.


    But Shokatsu isn¡¯t one who is thinking on a small personal scale. Those words have to do with eternal ideas I can¡¯t understand and things human beings can¡¯t see. Those words are an ideal.


    They aren¡¯t something for today or tomorrow, but a distant future. It doesn¡¯t matter if I will be around to see it happen. I just have to live my life moving toward that principle.


    Being able to say things like that¡­


    That makes him a great man.


    When you think like that, distinctions like friend and foe lose importance. Such an outlook that is focused on something other than money and fighting¨Clike the Koko sisters and I are¨Cis magnificent. That he can think of something like that in the middle of all the fighting in Far East Warfare proves he is no ordinary man.


    ¡¸Ah!¡¹


    Shokatsu suddenly made a face as if he had just remembered something. From the sleeve of his civil official uniform, he withdrew a small mother of pearl case.


    ¡¸Yes, yes, here is the Karagane14 for Aria-san.¡¹


    ¡­!


    Handed over to me as if it were nothing, I opened it¡­


    Inside, wrapped up in a red cloth, was a familiar scarlet coloured gemstone.


    The scarlet bullet fired and lodged near Aria¡¯s heart¨Cit was part of the covering that served to shield her from its negative influence. Crystallised, it looked like a gemstone.


    There were originally 7, but now there are only 3. The one in this box makes it 4.


    Riko was surprised at the appearance of the Karagane too and peered into the box as well.


    ¡¸¡­Is this real?¡¹


    Shokatsu smiled and nodded at Riko¡¯s words.


    It doesn¡¯t seem to be a trick.


    ¡¸Why are you giving this to us now?¡¹


    I asked, furrowing my eyebrows.


    ¡¸Well, I had simply misplaced it. I remembered, and looked for it yesterday.¡¹


    He replied, still smiling as at me as I fell back into my chair in shock. Riko also collapsed back into her chair.


    ¡¸¨CIn both Hong Kong and Shanghai, I took the time to analyse the situation. I learned a lot.¡¹


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you think about using this in our negotiations?¡¹


    ¡¸I intend to do so now. Of course, you will need to make proper arrangements to return it to Aria-san¡¯s Hidan. However, in order to do so you will have to return home¡­ And you can only do so by coming to an agreement with us. Now then, will you come to an agreement with us as soon as possible?¡¹


    He has a devilishly sharp mind!


    No matter if I wither up and die, I am Aria¡¯s partner. When it comes to her, blood rushes to my head, and I want to do something quickly. I do owe her a recent debt for buying back my mobile for me from Cat Street.


    ¡¸Alright, we¡¯ll accept it. We can¡¯t reciprocate, but it was exceedingly¡­ kind of you.¡¹


    ¡¸We would very much to make peace with the Crouching Dragon. We are quite busy.¡¹


    ¡¸Busy?¡¹


    ¡¸Hong Kong Rampan is involved in many more than one conflict in Far East Warfare. Dealing with issues on those other fronts is fully occupying our attention. As things stand now, a large conflict would involve military personnel from across the whole of China. The expense to pay them all would be unfathomable. Therefore, reconciliation is a good strategy.¡¹


    It appeared Shokatsu has no intention of hiding their internal situation¨C


    ¡¸You¡¯ve changed a lot, Shokatsu.¡¹


    Having finished eating her cake, Riko asked in a suspicious tone, letting a bit of her other side show.


    ¡¸¨CLet us not speak of the past. It is not a pleasant topic for you either.¡¹


    In answering, Shokatsu¡¯s voice took on a slight edge. The morning light glinting off his glasses, his slitted eyes took on a serious expression.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Riko needled Shokatsu into a making a mistake, and as I tilted my head, Riko turned toward me to explain.


    ¡¸The old Shokatsu was more direct, rowdy person. He worked desperately to fight Sherlock, and they were on equal footing.¡¹


    ¡­Sherlock Holmes¡­?


    So he¡¯s capable of fighting on equal terms with Sherlock, huh? This scarecrow?


    In my fight with Sherlock, I was somehow just barely able to win by the skin of my teeth, at best¡­ He is my greatest enemy.


    But he managed to elude capture.¡ºApprehending Criminals¡»is part of a Butei¡¯s job, so when I think about it, it was actually a defeat. And this man is his equal?


    My eyes widened as Shokatsu responded.


    ¡¸Not at all. I was the loser.¡¹


    He said, waving his hand in a gesture of denial¡­


    ¡¸Non, I saw it. At the end of the fight Sherlock¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, when we fought, I certainly lost.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­gave up the fight.¡ºShokatsu-kun. Please take care for the rest of your life¡», he said.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    He continued to smile, but said nothing¡­I remember seeing this expression sometime before.


    ¡¸¡­Are you¡­ill¡­?¡¹


    In response:


    ¡¸Even with Chinese and Eastern medicine¨Cthere are things that cannot be managed.¡¹


    He did not deny it. So that¡¯s how it is¡­?


    When I saw him for the first time atop the Kagataka Family mansion, I though that he looked like he has some kind of sickness. Perhaps it is incurable. But that¡¯s not something I can say.


    From habits I picked up at INQUESTA¡­ I pick out as many personal details as I can when I meet an important person.


    I started by considering whether he had gained or lost weight. In terms of weight, he had lost a significant amount since the declaration of war on Empty Island. And it had been sudden¨Ceven if he was trying to lose weight. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him thin. It wasn¡¯t like an athlete trying to get in shape, or an actor trying to fit a role, either.


    ¨CThe Koko sisters had talked about taking over Shanghai Rampan from Hong Kong in about 1 or 2 years. That might be because they know of Shokatsu¡¯s illness.


    The words¡­ won¡¯t come.


    It is not merely ¡®unfortunate¡¯. I want to make sure that he lives long enough to see this huge dream fulfilled.


    ¡¸Please do no make that kind of face. One life or death is of no consequence. Youth from an island nation¨Cturn your face toward the far future of a wide world. If you expand your outlook, it will become abundantly clear to you the path you must walk!¡¹


    Saying such an idealistic thing with a smile, then he said:


    ¡¸I love Rampan. I want it to succeed in the future. In the middle of Far East Warfare, as both sides vie for dominance, they require a great leader.. I wish to make sure of my successor. And you, Tohyama, are my first choice.¡¹


    ¨CBecause it cannot be you. I understand.


    Then, as if to make light of his previous words, he turned his slitted eyes away to look over Hong Kong Island.


    ¡¸I will only be able to maintain Rampan¡¯s peace in Hong Kong for one, maybe two years. Shanghai Rampan is riding the wave of the Chinese Economic Boom and is steadily gaining strength. There is a difference in ideology between Hong Kong and Mainland China¨Cit is known to Rampan as¡ºThe Hong Kong Contradiction¡»Hong Kong Rampan is a mutual aid cooperative like ancient Rampan and Liberty Mason¨CShanghai Rampan is of the new model with strong resemblance to the Yakuza of Japan. It harder to learn what is good, and much easier to learn what is evil. I have observed the plain signs of Shanghai Rampan¡¯s treacherous hijacking.¡¹


    Shokatsu spoke that pessimistic outlook¡­


    But I do not posses the power to change it. While unfortunate, I don¡¯t have the ability to alter Rampan¡¯s fate. I¡¯m sorry, but you cannot change my mind. I am a Butei. Not a leader of outlaws.


    But even so¡­there is one thing about him that I can¡¯t bring myself to dislike that I must point out.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a well thought out plan.¡¹


    I began¨C


    After a brief pause, Shokatsu turned to look at me.


    ¡¸¡­What you said was a noble goal. But there are no such things as¡ºcertainties¡»in this world. Even Sherlock, with all his reasoning and logic made mistakes.¡¹


    As the two discussed our common worthy rival, Shokatsu gave a small sigh and made a face that said¡ºOh really?¡»


    ¡¸Is that so? Did even he miscalculate?¡¹


    ¡¸He didn¡¯t count on me.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah! Now I see!¡¹


    ¡¸You have to understand! W-well, what I want to say is¡­ you are giving up much too easily. Even Kou did so, it is a bad part of Chinese culture to give up too soon. Knowing when to give up is a good thing, but still¡­ I am a Butei, so I have to use Butei language¨C¡¹


    I looked Shokatsu firmly in the eye like I had seen Ranbyou do in ASSAULT briefings.


    ¡¸¨CButei Charter, Article 10: Never give up. A Butei never, ever gives up. If you don¡¯t like the future you see, you have to fight back. Even if it means fighting me, you have to live¨Cnot knowing when to quit!¡¹


    As he looked at me¡­Shokatsu¡¯s eyes widened. Then he smiled. Still, smiling, he rose from the deck chair.


    ¡¸Yes. I like you, Tohyama. You are so¡­ Japanese.¡¹


    With the sound of fading footsteps, he walked away across the terrace¡­


    ¡¸¡­This was pleasant. I heard rumours of¡ºThe man who could make the impossible possible¡». As a way of showing my gratitude, please stay at Rampan Castle today. But you must require some time to prepare, so let us gather at the peace talk table tomorrow night. It is my sincere hope that in the following¡ºDuel¡»that a man of your calibre will not be killed.¡¹


    ¡¸Killed?¨CDo you think I will lose to Son? You sound so sure.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I am sure. So let us proceed carefully with our negotiations. You said that¡ºthere are so such things certainties in this world.¡»In this case, I take it as an absolute. Son will destroy you. In all the ages and places, there has never been anyone who can win against the Nyoibou, and there never will be.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    This¡­ negotiations are hard.


    Shokatsu just implied that the laser Son had was certain death¡­ and if I were honest, I don¡¯t want to fight it either.


    The other side has just laid out several conditions that must be accepted in order to avoid hostilities.


    Namely: I must join Rampan.


    If that were to happen¡­Baskerville would change alliance from Deen to Greneda, possibly causing a breakup of Deen.


    Right now, I have to think about how to handle negotiations.


    ***************************************************************************


    When you have something to worry about, you should do it while fishing.


    Or so my grandfather used to say¡­


    So, I started working out my negotiation plan while fishing from Rampan Castle¡¯s pier-like first floor.


    I mimed¡ºI want to fish¡»to the maids with hair done up in dumpling buns, but apparently in Hong Kong they don¡¯t use poles, so they handed over a plastic peg with line wound around it.


    I thought about using my scramsaxe as a pole, but it would have been too difficult, so I taking peg in hand¨CI put some shrimp on a hook, tossed it into the ocean, and sat down.


    The rest of the world is enjoying themselves, planning parties, and here I am on the morning of Christmas Eve with this strange plastic spool, fishing.


    ¡­But it¡¯s alright. Laugh if you want to.


    I hear you can catch dusky rabbitfish here. They¡¯re not even the poisonous type.


    If negotiations break down and there¡¯s a fight, then someone will get hurt. Shokatsu is the leader of the Moderates, but as for the rest of that ridiculous conversation¡­he suggested that we¡ºSurrender unconditionally¡». What should I do about that condition¡­? I¡¯ve already taken the Karagane¡­


    In Hysteria Mode this wouldn¡¯t be a problem, I thought as I gazed out over the ocean¡­


    I was taking a break from these morbid thoughts.


    But no good ideas came to mind.


    I tried very hard to recall my Strategy I classwork.


    I can¡¯t catch any of those rumouredly bountiful fish, either. I suck. At fishing, that is.


    ¡¸¨CYou really suck. At fishing, that is.¡¹


    I turned to see who had spoken¡­


    Standing there was girl in a Chinese-style French Maid outfit that I remembered. She had irregularly braided twin tails.


    ¡¸¡­Yuan!¡¹


    The one who helped me when I got lost in North Point, Yuan Meishi


    ¡¸So you came to Rampan Castle? I¡¯m surprised.¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way you could be the guy from the rumours! After seeing you fight Son-sama on the tram, If I made a shocking report to Rampan and they dug deeper¡­ I¡¯d be ruined! If I said¡ºwe slpet together for a night¡», it would mean disaster! There would be all kinds of weird misunderstandings! I was only your host until you came here!¡¹


    I didn¡¯t really understand why Yuan was turning so red as she squatted next to me¡­


    ¡¸Come with me.¡¹


    I heard her whisper behind me.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Behind Yuan, through a window¨Cthere stood an aloof woman in her twenties. She wore a French Maid uniform, but it was slightly more ornate than Yuan¡¯s.


    ¡¸The head maid said:¡ºKou-sama has expressed a desire to see Tohyama¡»¡¹


    Yuan whispered into my ear when I looked like I still didn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    Kou¡­?


    So I can meet with Kou before negotiations, huh?


    If true, that would be extremely helpful. Of the two, Kou is the one friendly to me. I gave her those golden egg noodles. If things go well, she may even tell me Son¡¯s weakness. For example: she gets weaker if you grab her tail. That would be a godsend, but¨C


    ¡¸Alright, if that¡¯s what Ram¨C¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that simple! Listen to my situation! The head maid is 5 levels above me, and Kou-sama is 11. Do you think I can disobey?¡¹


    Like the times I had been glared at by a senpai or teacher, Yuan¡¯s almond-shaped eyes drooped to the floor.


    ¡­I indicated the girl behind the glass with my eyes.


    ¡¸So that the head maid? Does she understand Japanese?¡¹


    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t.¡¹


    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll speak in Japanese. My own position here is rather precarious.¡¹


    I said as we approached two other maids. The head maid gave them silent instruction, and Yuan explained the situation to the two serving as doorkeepers. Then they opened a door to a set of steps leading to the cellar. The stairwell passage had many doors, and we passed through them one by one¨C


    Taking the opportunity:


    ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t mean to trick you. When we met in North Point it was an accident.¡¹


    I apologised to the one walking beside me.


    ¡¸I know. You¡¯re not that kind of person.¡¹


    Yuan answered in Japanese, smiling radiantly.


    She¡¯s¡­ a nice girl. I get the feeling that this is metropolitan courtesy and decency.


    ¡¸Ever since you chased her, Kou-sama has been confined here to rest. In a way, everyone is suffering for the Koko sisters¡¯ misdeeds.¡¹


    Yuan took the opportunity to explain¡­


    I grasp all too well how things work within Rampan.


    The Koko sisters are very good at making excuses and blaming others for their mistakes, and Kou is just the opposite.


    They¡¯re bullying Kou. Just because they¡¯re stronger fighters. In North Point they were using her as a gofer.


    That¡¯s how I¡¯m treated in Baskerville. I feel sorry for her.


    As I gave a sigh, we reached a Chinese style confinement room¡­huh?


    This is better looking than I imagined it would be.


    It even has its own paper shaded oil lamp and a plate stacked with peaches. Kou must like to do puzzle books in her spare time.


    I stopped feeling sorry for her.


    As someone who spends time in bullet proof closets and inside jars, I¡¯m the real pathetic one here.


    Kou had her back toward us and was sprawled on a comfortable mat doing a Sudoku puzzle¨C


    ¡¸Kou-sama. I have brought Tohyama-sama.¡¹


    At Yuan¡¯s voice, Kou gasped and her tail formed into an¡º£¿¡»shape as she leapt to her feet in a panic, her micro-skirt becoming an issue.


    Assuming a kneeling posture mid-air, she landed on the floor with a *Plop!*.


    That looks like one of Shirayuki¡¯s tricks.


    ¡¸Wh¡­.Why the heck are you wearing that Nagoya Girl¡¯s Butei High uniform?¡¹


    I voiced my dislike for the short skirt.


    ¡¸W-well¡­.When the Koko sisters were in Japan and caused you all sorts of trouble, Juujuu set up her base at Nagoya Girl¡¯s Butei HIgh and made all her preparations there. Then when she got the uniform and had Kou wear it, the sisters strangely seemed to like it¡­¡¹


    So that¡¯s it. Sounds like them.


    But it creates the problem of me not having any safe resting place for my eyes.


    Turning away from Kou¡¯s skirt, there was Yuan who was standing stiffly beside me, and as I looked at her,


    ¡¸¡­An outfit that shows so much skin is embarrassing for me too¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No matter. I wanted to talk to you for a bit to see if you were Kou or Son. Now I¡¯m sure you¡¯re Kou.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I fought Son yesterday. How are you doing? You look well.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. The more time I spend as Son, the more mental and physical fatigue builds up. So when I fight, it usually takes me about a day and a half to fully recover. So¡­ until then, I am waiting here.¡¹


    ¡­I see. So that¡¯s why Shokatsu said that he wanted to wait until tomorrow night to negotiate. He must not be worried about Son violently disrupting the talks.


    Kou is here now. It looks like he plans to use Son as a final trump card in the case negotiations fail¨C


    ¡¸I heard about your fight with Son from the Koko sisters. You didn¡¯t end up dying, but that¡¯s only because Son was too busy playing. Son is a sore loser. Next time, she won¡¯t be playing, and she will kill you immediately. That¡¯s just how she is¡¹


    Kou¡¯s despondent gaze lowered; she seems certain that Son will kill us.


    ¡¸¡­A rematch. That¡¯s something I pray never happens.¡¹


    ¡¸Tohyama. Please kill Son. If you kill me now, it will only end in chaos, but if you defeat Son in battle, the rest of Rampan has to accept you. By doing so¡­ you¡¯ll save me.¡¹


    Save Kou from Son¨C


    I made that decision In Hysteria Mode.


    But I will do it.


    She is a girl with two hearts.


    There isn¡¯t any way but killing to separate them.


    Killing her is the only way to save her¡­!


    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹


    Suddenly, the head maid broke out in Japanese.


    *Riiiip!*


    She removed some kind of mask-like make-up from her face.


    The face underneath was¨C


    ¡¸R-Riko¡­!¡¹


    Beside me, Yuan gasped in surprise.


    ¡¸¡­We still have room to negotiate. Don¡¯t say something so strange, Riko There¡¯s Butei Regulation 9¨C!.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re too soft on little girls. It¡¯s kill or be killed. That laser is a sure thing.¡¹


    The maid Riko clenched her fists.


    Glancing across, she stared into Kou¡¯s right eye.


    ¡¸Enough of this jabber. I have a question for you. It¡¯s a laser isn¡¯t it? It would be dangerous if you shot it at me, and I don¡¯t want to be hit.¡¹


    Riko fixed Kou with her gaze and began cross-examining her.


    ¡¸So is there a way to beat it? Reflect it with a mirror, disperse it with steam, or some other complicated means? How about it Nee-cha~n?¡¹


    Riko ended in a sickeningly sweet tone, but¡­


    Kou shook her head.


    With her head hanging low like a cat-girl, Kou wagged her head from side to side..


    ¡¸The Nyoibou is like a ray gun. Mirrors will melt in an instant, and steam will vapourise.¡¹


    Ah¡­ is that so?


    It different from the output of a small laser pointer.


    In reality, it tore through G-3¡¯s armour like it was made of paper and continued right through him.


    It would pierce an armoured vehichle¡­no, even a battleships armoured plates.


    ¡¸¡­The Nyoibou is an unrivalled spear. Contrary to what the legends say, it is not a penetrating weapon. It hits what is in its field of view so it does not miss. Because it is a ray of light, it does not deviate nor change path. So Riko¡¯s point about ¡®not wanting to be hit¡¯ is entirely correct.¡¹


    She looked awefully sorry and depressed.


    Riko even put on a disgusted expression.


    ¡¸It¡¯s useless! Ki-kun, having that powerful a weapon shouldn¡¯t be allowed. There¡¯s nothing else like it! ¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, we¡¯ll all just have to come to an agreement. First of all, this is Rampan¡¯s headquarters. Son and the Koko sisters are sure to want to make up for their losses, but we don¡¯t want things to come to that.¡¹


    I folded my arms and pondered the situation.


    I wanted to consider about something else for a bit.


    ¡¸I would like to know more about this laser as well. Will you tell me about it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I planned from the start to tell you about it. What do you want to know?¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. So¡­ a sniper rifle is able to fire armour-piercing rounds¡­thinking about that¡­first I want to know about capacity. How many shots does it have? Can it shoot in rapid succession?¡¹


    ¡¸It fires once. It cannot fire rapidly. In case someone closes in to grapple, the other eye will glow, but it is only a trick. Only the right eye can fire.¡¹


    ¨CSo it can only fire once, huh?


    That¡¯s inconvenient, but it seems like a logical restriction on such a sure-fire technique.


    She should be able to bring down the enemy commander in a single shot. In that case a second shot would be unnecessary.


    ¡¸How long does it take to reload?¡¹


    ¡¸Roughly a day. It needs 22-24 hours. Right now I can¡¯t, and if you look closely at the iris, you¡¯ll be able to tell whether I can fire or not¡­ That¡¯s why the talks have been postponed for a day. If negotiations fail, please treat it as if Kou will become Son once the Nyoibou is fully charged.¡¹


    So it needs about a day to recharge.


    That¡¯s good news, but if you think about it, it doesn¡¯t really make much sense. As soon as she fires, it¡¯s done. If she misses, Kou will be completely vulnerable.


    ¡¸How long does the laser last?¡¹


    Riko asked from beside me.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to guess, but something like point-zero something.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ So it¡¯s only for an instant. What about the beam¡¯s diameter?¡¹


    ¡¸Half the size of a pupil, about 7mm.¡¹


    Hmmm¡­ This isn¡¯t very useful information. Simply listing off the characteristics doesn¡¯t help, does it¡­?


    ¡¸They say there is nothing that it can¡¯t pierce, but such a thing has to exist. For example, you couldn¡¯t pierce the entire Earth.¡¹


    Kou gave a wry smile to my juvenile question¨C


    ¡¸No, I could not.¡¹


    I thought about what I would have said if she had said that she could, but instead I made a sensible reply.


    ¡¸Is there anything you couldn¡¯t pierce? Something in your long history?¡¹


    ¡¸W-well, there was one thing. During the second World War¡­ Kou was used as a soldier. I escaped an enemy experiment, it was a test actually¨Cdespite firing with all my strength, I could only piece its armour a few milimetres¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Oh! What was it?¡¹


    ¡¸Battleship Yamato.¡¹


    A moment passed in silence.


    ¡¸To tell the truth, I think it was something learned from the Americans and devised by the People¡¯s Liberation Army. It was 67 centimetres of high strength steel.¡¹


    From what I recall from ASSAULT, Yamato¡¯s armour was 65 centimetres at it¡¯s thickest. The Chinese won¡¯t be hit anytime soon.


    However¡­


    ¡¸Riko, I need you to steal the Yamato.¡¹


    ¡¸Wait a minute! That¡¯s a hu~ge order right there!¡¹


    Looking back at each other¡­ we both hunched our shoulders in disappointment.


    She remembers that she really couldn¡¯t shoot through the battleship¡¯s armour.


    That kind of armour would be impossible to get nowadays.


    Even if you could get it, you couldn¡¯t wear it,


    I had to give up on the idea.


    ¡¸Is there any other kind of trick, Kou? A special technique to avoid getting hit?¡¹


    Asking the enemy how to defeat them must be the last sign of impending doom¡ª


    ¡¸There is not.¡¹


    Kou definitively shook her head then looked up at me with her black eyes.


    ¡­!¡­


    I remember the last time I saw those eyes, running away in fear. Back in the street of North Point, when Kou resigned herself to death¡ªit was the same look!


    ¡¸However, there appears to be a method to misdirect the attack. It seems to require several preconditions. If you kill Son immediately afterwards, there will be no trouble at all.¡¹


    ¡¸Misdirect the attack¡­?¡¹


    I furrowed my eyebrows.


    ¡¸¨COne of you friends is a Japanese miko, isn¡¯t she?¡¹


    She asked, glancing up at me suddenly.


    ¡¸¡­? You mean Shirayuki? What about her?¡¹


    Because she had told me all of these things, I answered honestly¡­


    ¡¸Her family name is Hotogi. Unless I am mistaken?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­No, that¡¯s right.¡¹


    ¡¸She carries a Japanese Tachi, doesn¡¯t she?¡¹


    Kou had spoken correctly each time¡­


    ¡¸Yes. She does, You seem to know a lot. Did Son keep a diary? Or did you ask the members of Rampan about her?¡¹


    Kou replied softly,


    ¡¸No. I could sense its presence.¡¹


    To which she added¨C


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Back when Son changed to Kou, Son¡¯s consciousness may not have recognised her¡­ At least I hope so¡­¡¹


    Looking slightly pensive, she muttered something to herself.


    ¡¸Oi! Is is possible¡­ Shirayuki¡¯s sword might be able to change Son into Kou?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It can switch between the two. But the Hotogi¡­ It may have been a long time since the ancestral ritual has been performed. If so, this plan is not feasible¡­ From now on, however, I will proceed under the assumption that she know the ritual and all the necessary preparations. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ho¡­ hold on a minute! Are you saying that there is some connection between Son and Shirayuki? What is this about¡ºSon¡¯s consciousness¡»¡­? Who are you¡­both of you?¡¹


    I asked Kou as she once more looked up at me.


    ¡¸The Hotogi family is ancient, and they wielded Hihiirokane in Japan¨Cbut it was at the order of a contemporary emporer that they became mikos: the family of the Himiko15. Shirayuki is one of their descendants.¡¹


    I was rightly surprised by the answers to my first questions, but I was even more astonished by the answer to my second.


    ¡¸Kou is simply Kou. But Son is not a perfect god. She is a defective¡ºScarlet Goddess¡».¡¹


    ¡­¡­!


    ¨CScarlet Goddess!¨C


    The raging thing we want to stop the Hidan embedded in Aria from turning her into?


    That means¡­


    Son is the same kind of being.


    As we spoke of such things in this gilded cage, Riko and I gulped.


    Kou continued,


    ¡¸¨CIn my chest there is some irremovable Hihiirokane. A long time ago it was implanted surgically by Hotogi mikos.¡¹


    She said.


    Th¡­They really are quite similar.


    ¡¸Sherlock told me that he fired a large mass of Hihiirokane in the form of a Scarlet Bullet into Aria. I didn¡¯t believe it, it sounded ridiculous¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸The Hotogi blade is how humanity has harnessed the power of Hihiirokane¨Ca man-made tool. In modern terms, it is something like a control rod.¡¹


    Control rod. That¡¯s a word I¡¯ve heard somewhere before.


    Now I¡¯m positive that I saw Son shy away from Shirayuki¡¯s sword. And the name engraved on it is Irokaneayame


    It had been stolen once from the Hotogi by Patra. After having been recovered from the Mummy¡¯s Chamber, something that I hadn¡¯t understood at the moment finally made sense¡­


    Running down it¡¯s length was a pattern of metal that looked to have been shaved down from a core.


    Irokaneayame was made of irokane!


    It sounds like something Riko might make a bad pun from.


    How did I not notice the similarity between their names before?


    ¡®Ayame¡¯ always sounded like a name for the iris flower, but I never made the connection to the word for ¡®cut¡¯ or ¡®slice¡¯.16


    Even without accepting the story about her family¡¯s historical connection, there¡¯s still some kind of link between Irokaneayame and Hihiirokane.


    But why?


    Shirayuki and Aria are both a part of my everyday life, and they both have a connection to HIhiirokane.


    Are our relationships the product of mere chance?


    I don¡¯t know.


    The more I think about it outside of Hysteria mode, the less I understand it.


    Something has been stirring on the fringes of my life¡­


    Slowly, steadily inching toward some final goal, in such a way that neither Aria nor Shirayuki have realised. Something big¡­ Like the time Sherlock had been pulling all those strings behind the scenes at IU¡­ It¡¯s happening.


    Maybe I¡¯m starting to see the larger picture that Shokatsu talked about. But, like he said, I¡¯m just a boy from a small island nation. I don¡¯t understand because it¡¯s my nature to overlook what is right in front of me.


    This isn¡¯t something I should try to figure out on my own.


    ¨CReturning from my own musings, I asked:


    ¡¸¡­You said that the Nyoibou has some warm-up time before it can fire, didn¡¯t you?¡¹


    The topic returned to Kou¡¯s strategy for her own defeat.


    ¡¸The most obvious sign is the right pupil shining red. The light will become brighter and brighter until the moment it is about to fire. Once it reaches that point, it is impossible to halt. At that instant the Hotogi miko should, use her control rod¨Cchanging Son into Kou. Then Kou will miss on purpose. Then you should shoot to kill.¡¹


    She said. And I¡­ remained silent.


    Kill¡­ Kou¡­


    Together with Son.


    I don¡¯t want to do that.


    The gentle, loveable Kou¡­ No, the violent Son, is someone who must be destroyed.


    But¡­ I understand.


    I know what must be done.


    Looking across at Riko¡­ I can tell by her silence that she understands as well.


    ¨CThis plan just might actually work.


    It will work if Shirayuki and I can make the necessary preparations.


    No matter how I look at it¡­ I have to believe in this plan to defeat both Son and Rampan¡­ I understand there isn¡¯t another other way.


    ¡¸Tohyama. I leave this plan in your hands. The Hotogi miko must make proper arrangements, and you must steel yourself for the moment, but I believe that we can make the preparation within 24 hours. I realise that you¡¯re a boy, but even though this is a fixed fight¨C but please do your best to win.¡¹


    Then Kou grinned and laughed.


    Even after discussing your death with your executioner, you¡¯re still unfazed. What¡­ Courage. Bravery. No,¡­ Resolve.


    You may look like a primary schooler, but you¡¯re awefully grown-up¡­


    Like a Sengoku Era Chinese general, a valourous Amazon.


    (END OF CHAPTER)


    ******************************************************


    Notes:


    1. Manchukuo was a puppet state of the Empire of Japan in Northeast China and Inner Mongolia from 1932 until 1945.


    2. Popular resort beach location.


    3.NOTE: The ¡®Ram¡¯ character in ¡®Rampan¡¯ means ¡®indigo¡¯.


    4.NOTE2: Mythical carp with head of a tiger typically used to decorate building roof ridges.


    5. Day in Japan where dolls representative of the Emperor, his family and court are displayed on a shelf with red cloth celebrated on March 3. The dolls are very expensive and typically every girl has at least two of the main dolls. They are commonly family heirlooms.


    6. ¡®Tennin¡¯ in the original. Divine Messengers and companions of the Bhodisattiva. Similar to angels.


    7. Chinese sweet made from Japanese Hawthorne tree fruit.


    8.¡®Red snow¡¯ like Kuroyuki is ¡®Black snow¡¯ and Shirayuki is ¡®White snow¡¯.


    9. There is, legally, but it seems implied to be lazily enforced.


    10. Funny thing, the first kanji of their names are related to their area of tactical specialty


    11. This is a pun in Japanese like the one on Rampan, but the first one works a lot better. Took me 30 minutes to figure out how to make the last one work in English. Not perfect, but it¡¯s close¡­ The actual pun is better because it says: ¡®Shirayuki is fired¡¯ or ¡®Shirayuki has messed up¡¯, revealing that Aria¡¯s been short-tempered recently. I think I like this caring side of Riko¡­ She¡¯s not as ditzy as she lets on¡­


    12. Yin is associated with female aspects. In relation to a male, it means he is more passive and less archetypically masculine.


    13. Known as the Hong Kong Orchid, it appears on all the money and even the flag of Hong Kong.


    14. ¡®Golden Shell¡¯ in Japanese. Covering for the Hidan in Arias back preventing the hidan from turning her into the Scarlet Goddess


    15. ¡®Scarlet miko¡¯. Refers to the same ¡®hi¡¯ in ¡®hidan¡¯ and ¡®hihiirokane¡¯. Also one on the mikos mentioned by Tamamo at Kinji¡¯s grandparent¡¯s home in the last volume.


    16. The sound ¡®ayame¡¯ in various Kanji readings can mean either of these three things. Unless written out, it can be ambiguous.


    *******************************************************


    Translator¡¯s Thoughts:


    Well, this chapter was interesting in several ways:


    I guess that last one is on me¡­


    Anyway, there were a few points that either bugged me by being hard to TL or I that I found particularly interesting. Let¡¯s tackle them in order.


    First of all, speech styles and accents:


    In case it¡¯s not entirely clear, it is given that the Koko sisters speak an accented version of Japanese (Manchukuo dialect) that I¡¯ve tried to represent as a lisp. Whether I¡¯ve been successful or not, you¡¯ll have to tell me, but it¡¯s hard to find ways to consistently make them lisp in a way that is still readable. Please put up with my effort.


    Then there¡¯s Shokatsu¡­ He speaks in a very reserved, polite manner and possesses a passive effeminate manner¨Cvery smooth and refined. If I had to make a comparison, I¡¯d say he¡¯s much like Varys the eunuch from Game of Thrones¨Call about deals and shady doings. A real behind the scenes mover and shaker who likes to keep anonymous.


    Next, we have quite a bit of commentary on Japanese vs. Chinese values:


    Let me be first to say, I have no opinion one way or the other. I tried to be as neutral as I could, but in some cases, the author expressed some extreme views.


    On puns:


    Puns are great.


    (Unless they¡¯re written down on paper¡­ then they¡¯re just tear-able¡­ OK, I¡¯ll stop¡­)


    Japanese is a great language for them because it is a sound-based language. It has almost infinite potential, and it¡¯s just so Riko to make them. Sadly, these don¡¯t translate well to other languages all the time. I did my best here, but I must say, the puns in this chapter were pretty clever. The last one about Aria snapping and telling off Shirayuki was especially brilliant because the original word could mean ¡®slacking off¡¯ or ¡®get fired¡¯.


    Also, can we just take a minute to appreciate how seriously caring Riko is in this scene. She¡¯s not the ditzy airhead everyone thinks she is¡­ She¡¯s been through some serious trouble, and is probably the one who best understands the danger the Team is in at any danger and the consequences of failure. I don¡¯t think she gets enough credit¡­


    More lore revelations:


    Alright, you all probably guessed that Shirayuki¡¯s sword had something to do with Irokane. Heck¡­ it¡¯s in the freaking name! Going back to Japanese being sound based, this point would not be entirely clear to a Japanese person if they only heard it in conversation or it was written in Katakana or Hirigana (phonetic script ) like Irokaneayame is.


    [Case in point, ¡®ame¡¯ (Ah-May) can mean ¡®rain¡¯, ¡®candy¡¯, ¡®or edge of a bridge¡¯. As a native speaker what the difference is, and they can¡¯t tell you. ¡®Ame¡¯ is ¡®ame¡¯, and they instinctively know the difference based on context.]


    Kanji are the only way to make this meaning clear, so don¡¯t be too hard on our resident blockhead Kinji, even if he is totally thick in the head at times. Also, this point would probably not be lost on Japanese readers either. Kind of like an open secret¡­


    Also, confirmed that Son was an attempt at capturing the power of the Freaking Scarlet Goddess! That¡¯s a HUGE deal and fodder for much more future speculation. I am aware that this theory has floating around in the English-speaking fan community for a while, but this is concrete proof rather than whispers from the Japanese side of the fandom.


    DXL1 should have plenty to add to the wikia off this chapter alone!


    Anyway, it¡¯s good to be back, and I look forward to discussing these new developments with you on the Discord. Next chapter is done, with a few more surprises in store.


    We are quickly coming to the end of the Son/Kou arc. What lies beyond? We shall see¡­


    ¨CBakaKaba

 Volume 14 - CH 3

    Afterwards¡­


    Hearing Kou¡¯s plan, as expected Riko said:


    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you, Ki-kun. Think it over carefully.¡¹


    ¨Cand left the decision in my hands.


    From noon until evening, Aria and the rest did nothing but eat and sleep, idling away the day while I thought¡­


    I couldn¡¯t come up with any other plan besides Kou¡¯s plan to fix the fight.


    It wasn¡¯t something I wanted to do.


    But would I rather surrender and become Rampan¡¯s general¡­?


    I seriously considered it for a while. But I had to reject the idea.


    Next, I considered the internal strife within Rampan, and if I could safely wade into that line of fire.


    Shanghai has 3 times the number of personnel that Hong Kong does. They can also send a lot of superhumans to attack. That makes things difficult.


    Even Son Goku in the old legends didn¡¯t dare anger the Imperial Dragon. It would coil itself around me like an anaconda, binding and restraining with all its strength. Then it would crush every bone in my body.


    I can just picture the final scene in that battle¡­


    Night fell.


    As the dumpling bun maids led us to the first floor grand dining hall¨C


    ¡¸Kinji? Where¡¯s the tree?¡¹


    Among the members of Baskerville, Aria anticipated the decorations that would surround the circular dinner table the most.


    ¡¸What am I going to do with you¡­?¡¹


    You¡¯re so depressed and worried about a Christmas tree.


    ¡¸I specifically asked for one! Ungh¡­You can¡¯t have Christmas without a tree!¡¹


    Her upper half slumped across the table, Aria flailed her arms and legs like a spoiled brat.


    I tightened my grip on my Beretta and thought about letting off a shot, but if I did, there would be a 10 quadrillion-fold retribution. So instead, I¡¯ll have to put up with it. The key to managing Aria¡¯s crises is patience.


    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you ask Rampan? I¡¯m sure they could have one in 5 minutes.¡¹


    ¡¸I know that, but asking for something before negotiations is the worst! If you ask for all kinds of things, you show weakness and dependency.¡¹


    Huh¡­


    Although she calls it ¡®the worst¡¯, it seems that she understands what is going on.


    From all outward appearances, it looked as if her guard relaxed when she changed out of her bulletproof Butei High uniform into her Chinese clothes¡­ but not every weapon carried is so obvious. In this regards, her deep sense of wariness has not lapsed.


    But when it comes to delicious Chinese cuisine, her role as a simple house-guest is nothing more than it seems.


    ¡¸Sit next to me, Shirayuki!¡¹


    ¡¸A-alright!¡¹


    In accordance with my personal motto: Peace and Safety, I sat between the two comparatively good girls (Shirayuki and Reki).


    ¡¸Uh-Uhm, Kin-chan? I¡¯m sorry about last night. I heard about it from Reki-chan, and she told me that I did something rude¡­ but I don¡¯t remember it at all¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh¡­! Uh¡­ Well¡­¡¹


    That¡¯s horrible¡­!


    Are you the kind that gets drunk, goes berserk, then forgets all about it? That¡¯s the worst kind of drunk!


    That can turn out very badly for you as an adult.


    ¡­Anyway¡­


    Irokaneayame. It¡¯s needed for Kou¡¯s strategy.


    I still haven¡¯t been able to say anything to Shirayuki about it.


    But now would be a bad time to bring up the topic of Aria¡¯s hidan. Once we are not longer under Rampan¡¯s nose, I should talk to Tamamo and get some advice.


    As for this plan, however¡­ time is running out. I have to decide what to do¡­


    ¡¸¨CHey, Ki-kun, have you decided yet?¡¹


    Riko half leaned across the table to whisper in my ear. Suddenly, Peace and Safety deserted me as her cleavage suddenly stood out prominently.


    ¡¸Wh-what are you doing?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you going to do about the plan? Did you come up with another one?¡¹


    She¡¯s¡­ talking about Kou¡¯s idea.


    I answered her question frankly.


    ¡¸It¡¯s getting late. You¡¯re going to have to decide soon. Riko believes in you.¡¹


    With an awful amount of swaying, Riko retracted her upper body. While sitting back, Riko touched Aria¡¯s thighs, just to cause trouble, making her yelp. It was movement to distract from the fact that she had leaned across to whisper something in my ear.


    Why was that? Is Riko impatient?


    Wondering that, I looked around the room¡­ and noticed something a little strange.


    Shokatsu was not here.


    Every other meal he had been here to expound upon the culinary merits of each dish like a chef would.


    His condition must be bad¡­


    If that¡¯s the case, then should we visit and wish him better health?


    No, that would be odd¨Cand make things worse.


    Until now, we have been supplied with delicious food, and tonight is no exception.


    I am not the only one who has this strange feeling. Aria and Shirayuki have picked up on it as well.


    That means Riko¡­ was the first of all of us to notice. Touching Aria was meant to confirm that she had her gun holsters.


    Put on our guard, from the door in front of us¨C


    *Boom!*


    Pushing the door open with both hands, an uninvited guest appeared.


    ¡¸-Kihihi!¡¹


    Meimei.


    No longer wearing the wig she had worn yesterday, I could see her twin tails.


    Then, I saw that she had a maid by the back of the neck, and she dragged her in behind.


    Her mouth was gagged, but it was¡­


    Yuan¡­!


    Yuan Meishi.


    Did they find out that she had helped Riko and me?


    Slowly, she continued to drag Yuan across the floor.


    Wearing colourful, high fashion silk shoes, Meimei¨C


    *Whoosh!*


    Unfurled a vertical scroll in front of us, with a smug grin.


    Something was written on the scroll and stamped with a large square seal, but¡­


    I can¡¯t read it. It¡¯s full of uncommon Chinese characters. So¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I stood in front of Baskerville, saying nothing.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll expwain it to you. It¡¯s a personell weassignment from Shanghai Rampan.¡¹


    Her smirk fading, the Koko sister started explaining from the top of the scroll.


    ¡¸It says:¡ºKinji Tohyama is hereby bestowed the rank of Chief Soldier by Shanghai Rampan with a lifetime salary of 30 million yuan, payable in advance. All of the Cao Cao sisters are also guaranteed to serve as his main wives and concubines. He will also have a female tutor until such a time as he has learned Chinese.¡»¡¹


    Hearing the last half of the orders, Aria and Shirayuki¡¯s gaze grew murderous¨C


    Trying to figure out how much 30 million yuan was in yen, all other thoughts were subsumed.


    ¡¸It continues:¡ºAria H. Kanzaki will be Senior-Leader, with Shirayuki Hotogi, Riko Mine, and Reki as Junior Officers working under Kinji Tohyama. As a precondition of the preceding statement, Baskerville will surrender to Rampan.¡»Your position would be about equwivalent to a bwigadier general. In all of Rampan, there awen¡¯t 20 such people. Wising to the 20th highest position in such a short pewiod of time is something that has never happens before. You¡¯d hawve to be the biggest idiot in the universe to refewse, but if you do¨C then a duel will be allowed under the wules of FEW.¡¹


    In other words¡­


    ¡ºWe are offering you status, money, and women to become our soldier. Refuse, and you will die.¡»is the simple message.


    Mainlanders are so easy to understand.


    ¡¸¨CYuan. Did they do anything to you? Hurt you?¡¹


    From beside Meimei, she shook her head.


    ¡¸Do you have feelings for this girl? Kinchi, you hawve qwite the eye. Even at gunpoint, this girl would tell us nowthing. She¡¯s very good at pwaying the innocent. What if we make her your slave? Will that make it easier for you to join Rampan?¡¹


    Turning a grinning face toward Yuan, Meimei laughed..


    ¡¸We didn¡¯t even need her to confwess. We only had to pwessure Kou a bit to learn about your and Riko Mine¡¯s meeting with her. We know all about Riko Mine¡¯s warped charawcter. At any rate, we knew something stwange was going on. Shokatsu was dwagging his feet and Riko was stirring. We knew Riko well at one point in time, so we huwied to obtain this weassignment from Shanghai.¡¹


    Meimei stared at Riko, and she scowled back.


    Meimei stuck out her tongue and winked back at Riko like Fujiya¡¯s mascot Peko-chan. They had friendly relations during her time at IU.


    Each side knows the other very well, so once Riko started acting, it was only a matter of time before they noticed.


    Regardless, I feel strangely relaxed¨C


    Because of that meeting I had.


    I believe in my trump card.


    And by¡ºbelieve in¡»I mean¡­


    In short, don¡¯t I mean leave the entire matter up to someone else?


    Leaving the life and freedom of the¡ºMan who makes the impossible, possible¡», Enable, up to someone else. That¡¯s terrible,


    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s happened to Shokatsu?¡¹


    I brought up the name of the man who had been left out¡­


    ¡¸¨CHe is alweady gone. Shokatsu is all bwains. Shanghai still allows him to manage Hong Kong Rampan, but that will soon end.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that how you talk about your superior?¡¹


    ¡¸He has been until now. If you accept the position of Chief Soldier, then as your main wives, our rank will rise according to the rules. Then Shokatsu will be our subordinate. It may have been slightly premature, but Shokatsu has already been seized. Kihihi!¡¹


    At what was no doubt the most enjoyable point of all, Meimei squinted and raised her voice in pleasure.


    ¡¸¨CKinchi, this reassignment is our final-offer-cum-marriage proposal. With this political marriage, Rampan and Baskerville will be united. After this, we can keep on working together and aim for the top of Rampan!¡¹


    She declared this boldy, and was very excited by the prospect, but¡­


    At the mention of the unacceptable word¡ºproposal¡», Aria and Shirayuki glared at me with a demonic expressions, while Reki and Riko¡¯s eyes were absolutely frigid.


    If I accepted the Koko¡¯s proposal, these four would definitely kill me. So I must refuse this offer of four Chinese brides.


    I must refuse decisively¡­ it is abundantly clear that much has been decided.


    Ever since coming to Hong Kong, getting lost, and storming out my support of the team has been lacking. Right now, I have to improve my standing in their eyes, or it will be totally lost.


    ¡¸Shanghai has made a mistake. They¡¯ve chosen the wrong person for the job.¡¹


    I straightened my posture and sharpened my gaze.


    ¡¸Shokatsu was alright, but you are no good.¡¹


    I told them plainly that they had failed as negotiators.


    I thought I did it well and with flair, but¡­


    What¡¯s this¡­?


    For some reason, they paled slightly and took a step back.


    ¡¸¡­Y-you¡­ would like a man for a bride instead then¡­?¡¹


    Wait a second!


    That¡¯s not what I meant!


    I looked up to protest, but¡­


    *Lean!*


    All the Baskerville girls had leaned away from me¡­!


    ¡¸K-Kinji, you¡­ I got the feeling that you were close with Watson¡­ and I don¡¯t really know much about your brother, but¡­ I guess blood tells? Oh, not that I discriminate¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸K-Kin-chan¡­ I know you care a lot for me¡­B-but is it like that¡­? if so, that¡¯s a huge obstacle to having progeny¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Uwah¡­! This is a must-have for my report¡­ And so the plot thickens¡­ Now that I think back on you past action, I can see which way you swing¡­ That¡¯s Ki-kun for you¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Even Reki remained silent for a long space¡­.!


    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s not what I meant! At negotiations! That¡¯s what I said! Shokatsu is good at them! That¡¯s all! ¡¹


    Eyes bloodshot, I drew my Beretta, but all their faces said:¡ºWe understand. There¡¯s no need to be upset.¡»


    Their pitying gazes looked like the indulgence granted to a minority.


    Oh, come on¡­!


    After all my plans to present a better image, all the girls are drawing further away from me¡­!


    I-it¡¯s fine. We can sort this out later.


    Taking a deep breath like Vlad,


    ¡¸¨CKeep alert!¡¹


    Snapping out an order like I had learned to do from Ranbyou, I refocused Baskerville on the task at hand, and everyone straightened.


    ¡¸This is an order from your Leader. You¡¯ve had enough to eat and drink. Now it¡¯s time to get to work.¡ºNo work, no play.¡»¡¹


    Saying that, I straightened my collar and did not holster my Beretta.


    ¨CIt¡¯s time to fight.


    Everyone drew their guns.


    ¡¸Koko. What I¡¯m saying is that I have a bigger perspective. In Japan we have a saying that:¡ºIt¡¯s not about the money.¡»All the people around the world who care for nothing but money or position are mistaken. Even in your country you have:¡ºFlattery is seldom a virtue.¡»don¡¯t you? ¡¹


    Koko looked bewildered by my argument.


    It appears that she still doesn¡¯t understand.


    They think if they offer money and position to an enemy general, he should be willing to betray his organisation. It is strange to them when this doesn¡¯t happen.


    These must be¡­ what are called ¡®Global Standards¡¯.


    From one perspective, I can understand the internal logic.


    However¨C


    As we spoke of last night, in Japan, there are values that do not always follow reason.


    This idea is hard to encapsulate in the word¡ºculture¡».


    Rather, the idea of money or material good holding control over human nature is disgusting and offensive. At least it is to me.


    This is what they do not understand. Not at all.


    Even here, I will not compromise on those values.


    It might serve me better if I were more cosmopolitan, but it would be wrong on my first time abroad.


    But¡­


    I got so worked up over a fake Aria.


    Even if the making of imitations is the national specialty, it was disrespectful of her. That¡¯s why she was so angry.


    Coupled with the embarrassment at the fact that I fell for it¡­.


    The decision to fight pounded inside me alongside the irritation.


    I ran away from the fact that I had insulted Aria.


    But she is still my partner.


    ¡¸Well that¡¯s that, then. Can¡¯t be helped. We understand you, Kinchi. In short, you¡¯re taking us and Rampan lightly.¡¹


    With that, all trace of conciliation vanished from her face¨C


    An expression of pure ruthlessness was all the remained.


    ¡¸We will take our revenge for this slight.¡¹


    Koko. For one thing, you have my thanks. Because of you, I took my first step out into the world and came to realise something here in Hong Kong.


    It¡¯s an unjustified prejudice to say as is occasionally said in Japan:¡ºPeople in some countries are bad, and people in other countries are good¡»¡­


    There are good and bad people in every country.


    Here in China there¡¯s Yuan and the people in North Point and Shokatsu¨Cgood people you can communicate with. Then there are people like the Koko who you can¡¯t talk with.


    That¡¯s just how it is.


    It¡¯s the same in Japan.


    There are a lot of good people, and I apologise for the bad.


    ¡¸We will give you half a minute to reconsider. If you do not surrender and come over to our side¡­Then the duel will proceed¡­!¡¹


    ¨C*Riiip!*


    She ripped the scroll in half.


    For better or worse, things have accelerated.


    ¡¸I fully expected a duel. But Koko¡­ The rules of FEW do not allow the weak to intervene. Those rules must be followed.¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸If you lose, you must do as I say. Of course, it is the same for me, and if I lose I will join Rampan.¡¹


    I spoke these high-handed words to keep the rest of Baskerville in check¨C


    None of them looked particularly surprised.


    Their expressions seem to indicate that they believe that we will win all at once and cannot lose to the Koko.


    My girls have nothing but the utmost confidence in their abilities.


    ¡¸¡ªAgreed. We do not wish to damage Rampan Castle, and from Shokatsu¡¯s report, we are aware that the number of our soldiers has decreased. If there are too many of us, it will get cramped anyway. So from Rampan will be Juu Juu, Paonyan, Meimei, and Jinyang¡­¡¹


    Saying that, Meimei cast her gaze around the many battleaxes and dragon head guandao decorating the walls.


    From the beginning, I knew that some of them were not decorative, but properly made combat weapons. Now she is choosing which one she wants to use.


    ¡¸¡­.Even counting the maids. The number of defenders is low, but this castle is protected by an elite special force. That is, Kihihi! ¨CThe Peer of Heaven, Son Goku¨C!¡¹


    Convinced of the surety of Son¡¯s power, Meimei laughed and revealed their plan¨C


    *Grasp!* *Grasp!*


    She took down two snake blades that were hung in an X-shape on the wall.


    Snake blades are swords with undulating shape to the blade, a wicked design. They are intended to inflict deep wounds and allow bacteria to enter so that the wounds do not heal quickly. They are not meant to kill¡­ but to inflict pain on the victim. They are blades meant to express resentment for you enemy. It appears she can dual wield them.


    Intending to intimidate us, Meimei skillfully whipped the swords through the air, describing a figure 8.


    ¡¸Alright, Baskerville. Let¡¯s start this¡ºGame of Death¡». Rampan Castle has 3 storeys. One of of us will guard the first floor, and so on until the top floor where one of us and Son will be with Shokatsu as a witness. It will be fun to see how far even one of you can get!¡¹


    ¡­ I see.


    Each of the four Koko sisters have already taken up their own position, so only Meimei came to see us.


    ¡ºGame of Death¡»¨Cthat¡¯s the name of a Bruce Lee film.


    At the climax, Lee climbs a tower and faces various enemies waiting for him on each floor as he ascends.


    The Koko seems to be copying this narrative, and have stationed themselves on each floor. How sporting.


    This is the elite special force that she spoke of¡­ but they are hidden throughout the castle. We don¡¯t know where they will come from¡­


    ¡¸Kin-chan, what she says is true. Son is on the roof. I can feel it.¡¹


    Behind the back of her sailor suit¨C


    ¨CShirayuki drew Irokaneayame and kept it hidden.


    ¡¸Shirayuki Hotogi, I am your opponent. Everyone else may go up. We have divided up the prey, and my sisters are waiting for you above. This is Communism!¡¹


    With her own unique brand of Communism, Meimei called out Shirayuki.


    Was she called on because they know about Kou¡¯s plan¡­?


    As I wondered that¡­


    ¡¸Last September you sliced our plans on the Shinkasen into ribbons.¡¹


    From what Meimei said, though, that does not seem to be the case.


    It seems that she is weilding a jian herself to match her opponent who carries a Japanese sword.


    ¡¸This time my Hotogi Sacred Arts¨C will cut through this castle.¡¹


    Without asking me for a strategy, Shirayuki played her War Card eagerly.


    ¡¸Kihi!¡¹


    Baring her fangs, Meimei took a bottle of Magnum brandy with an¡ºXO¡»on the side and¨C *Shing!*¨Csliced the top off the bottle and started taking mouthfuls¡­.


    *Glug!* *Glug!*


    With it turned upside down in her mouth, she drank it all in one go.


    Witnessing such a scene shocked Shirayuki.


    An intense smell of alcohol filled the room. Yesterday we found out that Shirayuki could hold her liquor, but Meimei can¡¯t compare to that, can she? Even full grown men would succumb to the effects of alcohol poisoning if they chugged that much at once.


    ¡¸¨CBe careful, Shirayuki. She¡¯s got to be drunk. This is Zui Quan1¡ª it¡¯s got to be her sword style! I may be wrong, but if she¡¯s drunk, she may get stronger¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¨CI¡¯ve only seen it twice before and not for long. Her movements will become more erratic and harder to predict. Don¡¯t underestimate her.¡¹


    Aria and I gave her advice, and Shirayuki, answered:¡¸Got it.¡¹and nodded¨C


    ¡¸Kinji-san. There are a lot of boats gathering outside.¡¹


    Sharp-eyed Reki announced after spotting them outside the window.


    If I had to describe it, I would have said that there were many watch fires on the night sea.


    They were getting closer. As Reki had said, there were ships, but there weren¡¯t just a few¨C there weren¡¯t even 10 or 20. There were at least 100, and they were flooding around the castle.


    Rampan¡¯s organisational structure is able to coordinate its members¡¯ logistics better than the police.


    ¡¸Hmph! You noticed later then expected!¡¹


    With a *Crash!*, Meimei threw the bottle down and smashed it.


    ¡¸That¡¯s a relief! Those are civilians. You can¡¯t swim away and escape Rampan Castle because they¡¯ll act as a barrier. Kihihi!¡¹


    The first time I saw Rampan Castle, I thought that it was full of escape routes via the sea¡­


    Now that thought seems childish. They are using human wave tactics, and have closed off all escape routes from Rampan Castle. They¡¯ve covered the sea with people.


    But none of us have any intention of running from this duel. I wonder how Riko feels about it though? Whether a wall or fence, however, there has to be a foundation.


    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s get started¡­*Hic!* Tonight we fight! It¡¯s a fighting festival¡­!¡¹


    *Stagger!* *Stagger!* With unsteady steps like some monster from a horror film, Meimei¡­


    Lurched forward, dragging the tips of her sword on the ground, without taking up any kind of stance.


    In a single instant, she disregarded all the standard forms of fencing, and grinned at her opponent.


    Then¨C


    ¡¸¨CLet the battle begin!¡¹


    Meimei suddenly shouted and leapt into action, and,


    *Do¡ª¡ªn¡ª¡ª¡ª¨Cg!*


    From outside the front door of Rampan Castle, the ear splitting noise of a copper bell reverberated.


    In response, *Uoooohhhh¡­¡­.!*, from the sea all around us a cry went up and was answered by the call of horns. It was a cheer of encouragement for the Koko sisters. These are Rampan¡¯s waters.


    Hearing it, Shirayuki was slightly perplexed. At first, their cheering doesn¡¯t seem like much¨C


    But it actually had an almost hypnotic effect. In the world of sports, the effect is well known at away games where the other side¡¯s supporters cheer their team on and try to disrupt your concentration and morale. Realising that you are quite literally surrounded by people friendly to your enemy, anyone would be intimidated, if only on a subconscious level.


    Sounding like the roar of the sea itself, even I lost a bit of my nerve.


    ¨CBut I can ignore it.


    ¡¸Alright! Let¡¯s take her at her word and leave this level to Shirayuki. Everyone else, lets go up, I¡¯m slightly shaken standing here.¡¹


    Aria stepped forward, and *Whipsh!*


    From who knows where, she had taken out and was manipulating an anime-style controller I knew had been made by Hiraga-san.


    Then¨C *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* From the jars all around the dining room and where I had slept last night, small surfboard like objects appeared.


    That¡¯s¡­


    Aria¡¯s YHS-01¨C Hover Skirt. It¡¯s individual parts, at least.


    Koko stared at it wide-eyed alongside the rest of us as jet noise filled the large dining hall¨C


    Coupling mid-air, it flew to the large, open space behind Aria, and with a series of *Clicks!*, fastened itself to her midsection.


    Th-that¡¯s too cool! It¡¯s just like a mecha-anime transformation!


    But wait¡­ There are some parts leftover that rattled loosely.


    Behind the YHS, only half a propeller had formed, and it fell to the floor behind her.


    That doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s supposed to happen.


    ¡¸¡­H-huh!¡¹


    Aria furrowed her pink eyebrows and started mashing buttons on the controller wildly.


    Then the leftover parts of the front of the hover skirt¡­ *Pop!* let out a comical sound from the jet nozzles and tried to make an emergency landing on the table, but ended up crashing to the floor, and rolling out the window.


    I-is this¡­¡­ c-catastrophic failure¡­..?


    It was also smoking oddly during it¡¯s emergency landing.


    What the hell! It broke at the most critical moment. Hiraga-san, I¡¯m sure Aria will have a few choice words to share with you.


    ¡¸Huh¡­? W-wait! S-stop! Stop, I said!¡¹


    Legs flailing wildly, Aria shouted,


    ¡¸H-hey¡­!¡¹


    She continued to rise slowly from the floor, not under her own control¡­


    And was headed straight toward me!


    ¡¸H-huh! Wh-whaa! Stay away from me, Stupid-Kinji!¡¹


    ¡¸Aaah!¡¹


    Although it is compact and designed for only one person, the propulsive power of the YHS is tremendous¨C


    ¨C*Splat!*


    Unluckily, in the course of trying to avoid her like she told me, Aria ended up knocking me over, and I fell flat on my back.


    And that squishy sound on impact was¡­


    As Aria flailed her legs, they ended up wrapped around my face.


    From the impact of the crash, the YHS was rendered inoperable, and Aria ended up sitting on my face after the emergency landing was completed.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    As she was not also destined to disappear through the window into the night sky, Aria¡­ ended up squatting on top of my face.


    ¡¸Ooooooh! Ooooooh! That¡¯s am~A~zing!!!!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Kin-chan really seems to enjoy it¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    While my field of vision was obscured, each of their 3 reactions reached my ears (except Reki¡¯s).


    ¡¸Uh¡­ I need another drink. Another bottle.¡¹


    I heard Koko explain in a disgusted tone.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fresh in Shirayuki¡¯s mind¨C


    The outcome of Son and my grappling in the lingerie shop, but now the positions are inverted.


    ¡¸Huh¡­ Th¡­ def¡­ Chi¡­ ¡­off.¡¹


    Is what I managed to mutter from between Aria¡¯s legs.


    Coincidentally, what I wanted to say was:¡ºHuh¡­! This is definitely the real thing. Not a Chinese knock-off¡», but Koko could not hear my line¡­ Well that¡¯s how it goes.


    This is not good¡ª


    My bloodflow increased.


    It flowed to the core of my body¡­ and a pleasant sensation washed over me¨C


    Hysteria Mo¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    *Plap!*


    Two small hands came up to check the pulse in my head.


    Then, *Drag!* *Drag!*


    I dragged myself out past Aria¡¯s knees. Heh heh! What power!


    My field of view expanded, and I could see the deep red fabric lining of her Butei High skirt¨Cand through the gap between her knees I saw the ceiling.


    ¡¸Yo!¡¹


    I greeted her again, but her lovable doll-like face¡­


    It was as blank as Reki¡¯s. What¡¯s more, her camellia eyes lacked all light.


    As if I were being birthed, I slid out from under Aria smoothly across the floor, face-up¨C


    And righted myself lightly.


    Landing on one knee, I peered into Aria¡¯s face.


    ¡¸¨CI remember. The first time we met, you looked at me this way.¡¹


    When Riko bicycle-jacked me, and she came from the sky to save me. When Aria caught me.


    ¡¸Tonight, I will catch you. As a small expression of my gratitude.¡¹


    Still slightly stunned. Aria mewled softly.


    To fulfill my promise, I swept gathered her up and held her in my arms.


    Then with a *Clank!*, the YHS clattered to the floor.


    Then seeing the same darkness in Shirayuki¡¯s eyes,


    ¡¸I entrust this place to your care, Shirayuki. This form of mine that you have seen twice before, you may yet see a third. You must prevail against Meimei, if we are to meet again.¡¹


    For some reason, saying something so incomprehensible caused a fresh smile to break out upon her face.


    The Shirayuki who had been frozen in place until then, under my blessing turned her smiling face toward me¡­


    ¡¸¨CGot it!¡¹


    Then she removed her Hotogi cloth seal.


    Meimei. You don¡¯t know how stubborn Shirayuki can be, do you? Even you should exercise due caution.


    Then¡­


    Drawing her sword up into a hasso stance, and wreathing her sword in flames, I left things here to Shirayuki¨C and the rest of us left the grand dining hall, and headed up to the second level via the stairs.


    ¡ªKou!


    She had made it painfully clear that Irokaneayame was necessary in her plan to kill Son¡­


    At it¡¯s very inception, it was an impossible idea.


    Because I cannot kill you.


    But that is alright.


    I dismissed that plan at the very beginning.


    No matter how it¡¯s structured, I cannot hurt a woman.


    That includes Kou. I care for you the same as Son. She even remarked happily:¡ºYou¡¯re my type.¡»Jokingly, I accepted that remark with:¡ºAre you serious?¡»


    I accepted those feelings, so you must accept me as well. All of me.


    If you¡¯re going to shoot me, then shoot.


    Shoot me with your true feelings.


    I will accept it¨C your laser of love.


    *******************************************************************


    Myself, Riko, Reki, ¨Cand Aria still in my arms¨C raced through the first floor¡¯s main hall, keeping an eye out on our way to the stairs to the second floor.


    ¡¸The second level of Rampan Castle has an open layout and is well prepared in case of a siege¨C there being only one staircase to the third level. I believe that the enemy is already in position.¡¹


    Riko reported, and I remembered the second floor balcony from my earlier scouting.


    The third floor stuck out over the balcony, so we wouldn¡¯t be able to get up to it from there.


    This is what they call a ninja-guard¨Ca kind of rat-guard but for people. It was a simple, but effective measure to stymie attacking forces, and we wouldn¡¯t be climbing up from there.


    Passing the stone lion handrails guarding the stairs, we reached the second floor main hall.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    Aria, who I had been carrying princess-style beat on my chest, and I let her down to the floor.


    Then she stopped us all, and gestured with a serious look on her face¡­ her flat chest was just barely even with the corner of the stairway.


    Behind the corner of the stairs where we could see into the next hall, Aria removed the bow from her uniform and tossed it into the open.


    Then¨C *Pa!**Pa!**Pa!**Pa!**Pa!**Pa!*


    Her bulletproof bow was hit with no less than ten bullets out of an uncountable number that sprayed out from the dragon relief on the wall, creating a rash of bullet holes.


    ¡¸They are 12 QBZ-95B¡¯s and 4 QBZ-03¡¯s. Their position is high. They¡¯ve got to be arranged across the stairs.¡¹


    Aria was able to tell all that just from the gunshots, and she drew her silver and black Governments from her leg holsters.


    The rifles Aria mentioned are Norinco2assault rifles.


    As a Japanese Butei, I¡¯m familiar with the 95B and the 03, the B must indicate that it is a shortened carbine form of the regular 95.


    From the speed and the hail of bullets just now¨CI can tell that these are trained soldiers. At least two squads.


    We have Aria¡¯s Governments, my Beretta and DE, Riko¡¯s Walther, and Reki¡¯s Dragunov. We have a lack of firepower and less than a third of the numbers.


    From inside my Butei handbook, I took out a tool like a dentist¡¯s mirror, and Aria carefully peered around the corner into the hall first¡­


    ¡­This is awkward.


    The large golden stairs are the same as yesterday, and there is a huge tortoise camped out there.


    To be more precise, there¡¯s a hexagon and pentagon pattern of transparent bulletproof shields arranged like a tortoise without any gap and manned by the dumpling bun maids.


    There are sixteen of them side by side¡­ and to prevent ricochets, there are shields above them as well as behind. It looked like a soccer ball cut in half.3


    Moreover, to protect against Flash Bullets, they are wearing dark sunglasses. Their defense plan is flawless.


    Standing in the centre of the shell with arms folded and striking a daunting pose¨C


    That is to say the only one who looks to be not working, Paonyan Koko. Stuffed into the sash at her waist was the Israeli masterpiece sub-machine gun, an extended magazine UZI.


    Noticing our surveillance¡­ several 03¡¯s popped out from the neck of the tortoise, and firing, shattered my mirror.


    Ah! It¡¯s broken.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Goodness, I shrugged my shoulders as a joke to my companions, but¡­


    How are we going to handle this?


    This is like the entwined tortoise and snake depicted as a sacred beast, The Black Tortoise.


    Perfect offense and defense that is hard to deal with.


    ¨CEven in Hysteria Mode, it¡¯s a bit of a problem.


    Supposing we lit off some kind of smoke screen, then from inside the shell a barrage of bullets would blanket the stairs¡­


    If they¡¯ve taken precautions against Reki¡¯s Flash Bullets, they¡¯ve probably prepared for her Bang Bullets4 as well.


    Aria¡¯s Bomb Bullets could probably drive them off, but probably not without casualties.


    Butei Regulation 9¨C It¡¯s an ironclad Japanese law, and a huge handicap in a fight.


    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s going? If no one else is, I will!¡¹


    Even after seeing the Black Tortoise formation, Aria calmly raised her dual Government.


    But I gripped her hand gently, and plucked her index finger away from the trigger.


    Aria would definitely mount a violent frontal assault, but against that formation there¡¯s no question that she wouldn¡¯t be able to break it,


    I understand that Aria wants to make up for her slip-up on the first floor and redeem herself¡­


    ¡¸¡­Umph!¡­.Umph!¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Aria, wait.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Umph!¡­.¡¹


    I felt her warmth through the palm of my hand as I held her back from attacking the Black Tortoise.


    If Aria went out there, I would have to go with her.


    Mine and Aria¡¯s guns are modified to shoot in full auto or 3 shot bursts, but if we got in a firefight against 16 fully automatic rifles, we would soon run out of bullets. That¡¯s what the enemy probably wants.


    From experience¨C as the enemy probably knows all too well¨C Aria and I will have trouble if we run out of bullets.


    So we shouldn¡¯t give up the advantage of our gun master Aria so soon.


    But¡­


    If that¡¯s the case, who can I leave this problem to? ¡­Riko? ¡­Reki?


    I can never make personnel decisions.


    ¡¸Advance in 3 minutes! Aim for Riko Mine! You have permission to kill!¡¹


    Some woman shouted in Chinese shrilly but clearly, and Riko sarcastically exclaimed:¡ºWonderful!¡» and turned to look at me¡­


    ¡¸That was the Head Maid¡¯s voice just now. Riko disguised herself as her when she went with Ki-kun to visit Kou-san. Heh!¡ºAim for Riko Mine. You have permission to kill.¡»she says. By the way she also said¡ºAdvance in 3 minutes.¡»¡¹


    Riko scratched the back of her head as she stressed each verb and grinned wryly.


    ¡­Will the other side really make the first move?


    This tortoise has legs, but that doesn¡¯t mean that will hinder them in anyway.


    All things considered, I don¡¯t want to rush things.


    Well¡­ there¡¯s no other way. I¡¯ll have to ask for help, won¡¯t I?


    After hearing that they want to kill Riko, from the floor came the voice:¡¸I will go.¡¹and the movement of a shadow.


    ¡¸Hilda. I¡¯ll ask you now.¡¹


    I said, and as Riko stood confused¡­


    ¨C*Whoosh!*¨C¡­!


    Riko¡¯s shadow grew beneath her feet, separated, then flew into the second floor hall.


    Riko quickly retrieved the broken mirror that had fallen earlier and we both peered around the corner¨C


    A shadow slithered it¡¯s way up the golden staircase beneath them, disturbing all the maids. Since there was a shadow moving around, they all looked up but saw nothing above them.


    But no one has done anything effective.


    That¡¯s the situation. How do you fight a shadow? I know from experience that you can¡¯t use your hands or feet.


    As they watched, the shadow stretched out wings like a large bat¡­


    ¨C*Whoosh!*¨C *Bzzzt!* *Bzzzzzzt!**Bzzzzt!**Bzzt!*


    The entire stairway was covered in an intense light and the violent crackle of electricity was heard.


    ¡­!


    This attack is Hilda¡¯s specialty. 600,000 ¨C 900,000 volts of electricity are flowing beneath them, inflicting much the same effect as a stun gun. I was hit with it once outside of the Skytree.


    With a clatter, all the maids instantly collapsed and tumbled down the stairs.


    Looking down on the spectacle¡­ *Shiver!*¡­*Shiver!*¡­


    ¡­She was there. Standing atop the golden staircase.


    With blond ringlets and twintails, wax white pale skin, and black themed Gothic Lolita clothing¨C


    ¡¸¡­Fii Bucuros!¡¹5


    ¨CThe Dragon Princess, Dracula Hilda


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen her.


    That¡¯s because she dislikes sunlight, she is nocturnal and the daylight hours are when she gets most of her sleep.


    It works well with Riko, but mine and Aria¡¯s daily routine don¡¯t really match up.


    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s a lucky thing that Rampan chose to fight in the evening.


    ¡¸I do so love looking down upon the crumpled forms of my utterly defeated enemies!¡¹


    She smiled sadistically, as her high heels clicked on the ground¨C


    Because of the electric shock, the maids are unable to use their shields or guns and after a short while, they staggered away, escaping into the VIP room on that floor.


    As expected of Paonyan, she managed to anticipate Hilda¡¯s electrical discharge and managed a partial dodge, though not to the extent that she avoided all damage¡­ The maids collapsed and fell on top of each other as they tumbled down the stairs. With how many times they hit their heads, they all have to withdraw.


    ¨CAs we cleared the VIP room, it was a good chance for us to make a break for the stairs.


    ¡¸As good as ever, Hilda! Thanks for lending a hand. In China we were bound to be defeated by numbers, at any rate.¡¹


    To keep Hilda in a good mood, I had to praise her first¨C


    ¡¸Ho! Ho! Ho!¡¹


    Hilda¡¯s almond shaped eyes narrowed as she brought up a red nail polished manicured hand to her mouth as she laughed.


    Then on her back¡­ small bat-like wings sprouted as she took up position behind Riko once more with a *Flap!* *Flap!* as she spread her wings.


    She seems happy to have been praised.


    ¡¸I am a captive of DEEN as well. I can well guard this staircase.¡¹


    She volunteered to stay here and stop any other enemies.


    In the past, Watson told me the secret to defeating Hilda¡­¡ºPraise¡». It looks like it really works.


    This staircase is also well suited to Hilda¡¯s skills, as it is made of gold.


    Gold is one of the most electrically conductive metals in the world.


    This is the ideal place to halt an enemy advance with the flow of electricity. I haven¡¯t heard any such thing from Riko about the third floor staircase.


    ¡¸She is a famous celebrity in the world of demi-humans¡­ I would truly like to meet with Son, however, I would most definitely prefer not to be turned into a corpse after the pleasure of that experience.¡¹


    Hilda opened and hoisted her parasol above her and


    ¡¸¡­ I have no intentions of dying, At the very least, not until after arranging and carrying out our date.¡¹


    With that irresponsible parting shot, we headed up the stairs to the third floor.


    The landing beneath our feet changed to marble, and as Aria, Reki, and Riko stretched out into a line¨C


    ¡¸Hiya¨C!¡¹


    *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*


    Carrying a large Celadon porcelain jar, Paonyan rushed out from the second floor hall.


    At the end of the line, Riko raised the Walther P99 in her left hand¨C


    ¡¸¡­!?¡¹


    But she couldn¡¯t shoot at Paonyan.


    The pot was porcelain and may be stuffed full of explosive like some kind of primitive bomb.


    The Mongol Invasions¨C the 13th century Chinese used them in their invasion of Japan. They were called¡ºTetsuhau¡»and were like grenades with sharp processional fragments inside. Dispersed by the explosion at high speed, they attained sufficient lethality.


    Not knowing what was inside, I could not shoot, but in the corner of my eye¨C


    The VIP room door cracked open and something was thrown out.


    A large pillow was tossed like a Frisbee and landed halfway up the golden stairs in front of Hilda.


    As we stood at a loss due to the inexplicable action of the enemy,


    ¡¸Haa!¡¹


    Paonyan, still clutching the jar, made a dive for the stairs.


    I thought it must be some kind of kamikaze attack, but¡­ *Plop!*


    Paonynan successfully placed the herself and the pot atop the pillow and laid on her stomach.


    ¡¸¡­Just what are you attempting?¡¹


    Hilda scowled at Koko, but she merely laughed as she squatted inside the pot.


    Immediately, I knew it was not a suicidal attack, but Hilda¨C*Bzzzt!*


    Instantly, the golden stairs were charged with high voltage current, but the jar did not explode. Porcelain is a dead insulator¨C


    ¡¸¨CEveryone, run!¡¹


    I understood Paonyan¡¯s strategy and rushed Aria and Reki toward the third floor.


    That jar was not a weapon¨Cit was an insulated foothold, resistant to high voltage current.


    Hilda¡¯s eyebrows narrowed, and I saw Riko turn her back toward the third floor stairs.


    ¡¸Ki-kun, Son-chan is up there. I¡¯ll stay here with her.¡¹


    She turned back half around, and with a *Click!* drew her other Walther with her right hand.


    She plans to stop the enemy here with Hilda.


    So that I can move ahead.


    Paonyan popped up from inside the jar and sprayed a barrage with her UZI as the rest of us retreated behind the corner of the hall across the marble landing.


    ¡¸Ri-Riko¡­!¡¹


    Aria cried out in worry,


    ¡¸A Quadra¡¯s no pushover. Isn¡¯t that right, Aria?¡¹


    Riko pulled knives out from her twin pigtails and her face¡¯s expression was like that when she was¡ºThe Butei Killer¡».


    I could discern a difference in physical ability between Paonyan and the rest of the maids who lacked her superhuman jumping power. Only Paonyan would be able to advance this way.


    However, Hilda¡¯s electrical power was not infinite. I got the feeling that she was holding back on that last shock.


    I don¡¯t know how many times she can use that electric landmine.


    ¨CWe have to hurry.


    Paonyan is creeping closer and closer to the corner of the staircase that Riko is defending¡­


    ¡¸Riko, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡¹


    I pushed Aria and Reki onward.


    ¡¸You¡¯ll owe me for this, Kinji. Hilda and I will buy you time.¡¹


    Riko watched Paonyan¡¯s movements by sticking out the mirror I used earlier around the corner¡­


    At Riko¡¯s words¡ºHilda and I¡», I think I saw Hilda¡¯s wings flap more violently.


    ************************************************************************


    We went up to the third floor cafeteria where Shokatsu, Riko, and I had our morning coffee¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    It was empty.


    The second floor was full of people, but this floor was eerily the opposite.


    Without making a sound, we all sidled along until we were behind the bar counter.


    Moving along in a squatting posture, the girls¡¯ skirts presented a small issue¡­ but I was in the lead. As long as I don¡¯t look back, I shouldn¡¯t end up seeing anything I shouldn¡¯t.


    As I brushed away these idle thoughts¨C*Bang!* A gunshot resounded through the cafeteria.


    Hearing a *Crash!*, *Thud!*, and the impact of a bullet above and behind me, I couldn¡¯t help but turn to make sure my friends were safe.


    Looking back, I saw that a cocktail glass has been shattered, and a few shards had rained down and fallen on top of Reki¡¯s bob-style haircut.


    ¡¸¨CKinji-san.¡¹


    Ah¡­ she looks¡­


    A little mad, and I get the feeling I shouldn¡¯t have done that.


    Behind her, Aria clamped her knees together, and looked wide-eyed with anger.


    I really am sorry.


    I truly had no ulterior motives in doing that.


    ¡¸That was a challenge.¡¹


    Strange as it may be, I get the feeling that Aria is angry with someone else¡­


    Reki reported quietly:


    ¡¸That was a warning from a sniper. No matter where we go, she will anticipate us and fire.¡¹


    Without brushing away the glass shards from her hair, Reki raised her rifle slightly.


    ¡¸¡­Juujuu?¡¹


    I spoke the name of the Koko sister sniper abruptly, and Reki nodded.


    ¡¸She is concealed somewhere within this level, and she had already missed us once. I was able to determine her position from the gunshot. When we entered this level and hid ourselves behind the counter¨C she should have been able to pick off anyone of us. She must have deliberately missed.¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s toying with us!¡¹


    Aria frowned.


    ¡¸I do not believe that is the case. I think she must have thought that it was unfair for her alone to have a concealed position. Therefore, she waited until we were in a covered position before calling me out.¡¹


    Reki declared dispassionately.


    To tell the truth¡­ the sniper is the only gun-user in the world that I do not understand.


    Unlike us who engage the enemy directly, the sniper can strike down their enemies in one shot before they are noticed¨Cas if they wielded some transcendental power.


    Because of that, many people have all kinds of superstitions about them.


    In such cases, these people have deep seated beliefs, put faith in signs, and can be almost religious in their observances of such omens. They will observe these sets of¡ºPersonal Rules¡»scrupulously when having anything to do with snipers.


    ¡¸I will accept Juujuu¡¯s challenge. Kinji-san and Aria-san should continue up to the roof.¡¹


    Reki said¨C


    And hefted her partner the Dragunov sniper rifle.


    ¡¸I will defeat or pin her down here. I believe that she wants a rematch of our sniper battle on Mt. Hiei¨CI also desire to face her in a duel.¡¹


    A duel?


    Reki and Juujuu¨C if I had to provide a metaphor, I¡¯d say they were modern day female knights.


    They will compete from several hundred metres away, each charging their opponent with a huge lance like knights of old.


    This is a fair duel.


    Thinking about it that way¡­ we can¡¯t interfere in this contest.


    ¨CTherefore, I will respect Reki¡¯s decision.


    ¡¸Whether she shoots us or not, you must hold your cover¡­alright? From what you¡¯ve said, I think she¡¯s making light of you. Show that overconfident Juujuu how wrong she is. Show her who the best sniper in the world is.¡¹


    I brushed the glass shards off the headphones on her head¡­


    ¡¸That night, in that forest, you helped me. Tonight, let me do something for you.¡¹


    I took out the CalorieMate fruit bar I had put in my pocket yesterday and slipped it into the lovely curve of Reki¡¯s breast pocket.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You can do this, Reki.¡¹


    She remained silent, but I¡¯d wager that was the pride of a female knight.


    ************************************************************************


    Headed up toward the third floor roof were a set of dark, narrow stairs¨C


    ¡¸Kinji, wait a second¡­ Sorry.¡¹


    Turning around toward the voice, I saw Aria slightly behind me on the steps, holding her chest and gasping.


    How far up these stairs have we gone? Didn¡¯t you practically sprint up the stairs to the observation deck of Tokyo Tower?


    Going back down to where Aria was,


    ¡¸Is it a slow acting poison?¡¹


    Her pupil dilation and breathing¨C were normal.


    But I¡¯m not a MEDICA student, so I can¡¯t say for sure.


    ¡¸No¡­ Wait a second¡­ my chest¡­ it¡¯s not something new. It¡¯s something that happens every once and a while.¡¹


    Aria clenched the left side of her chest, and took a long, deep breath and let it out again.


    I¡¯ve seen this a few times before¡­ Aria would sometimes have a sudden attack. I knew that if we rested for a minute though, she would recover. Not taking a small break would be a bad idea.


    The faint bittersweet scent of Gardenia wafted from Aria¡­ I started wondering if I should rub her back.


    But there¡¯s really no way to tell her back apart from her chest.


    As I had this rude thought, as we stood on the dark stairs¨C


    I noticed something inside my pocket was glowing.


    Taking my butterfly knife out¡­drawing it from its sheath, I saw that it was glowing red.


    I¡¯ve seen this happen before when rescuing Aria from Patra and during the car chase with Son.


    The exact reason eludes me, but what do all these cases have in common¡­


    ¨CWhat is it?


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s it¡­!¡¹


    Aria and I both met each other¡¯s eyes at the same moment.


    ¨CWe both had the same idea.


    I didn¡¯t have to be a psychic, but I felt an impending sense of fate like a dinosaur.


    She was up there.


    Son Goku¨C a dominating presence immortalised in Chinese legend.


    She was really here, in all of her raw power¨Cright now on the rooftop of Rampan Castle.


    I was going to fight her for the third time.


    The first time I was unprepared, and the second Son was just playing, so we are currently at an unbearable state of draw.


    This time, Baskerville has interfered to alter Rampan¡¯s internal politics¡­


    This time, neither Son nor I can withdraw.


    Son and I must come to this final showdown. There will be no next time.


    Until now we have been dancing all around the subject, but this unresolved relationship ends now.


    I will make our exact relationship clear, right here, Son.


    [END TEXT]


    ********************************************************


    Notes:


    1. Drunken Fist/Boxing is a general name for all styles of Chinese martial arts that imitate the movements of a drunk person. It is an ancient style and its origins are mainly traced back to the famous Buddhist and Daoist sects. -WIKIPEDIA


    2. Short for ¡®Northern Industrial Corporation¡¯, the National Chinese Defense company.


    3. Katakana say ¡®soccer¡¯, so I kept it. To the majority of the world, this is football.


    4. ¡®Cannon¡¯ in Katakana.


    5. ¡®Wonderful/Splendid¡¯ in Romanian.

 Volume 14 - CH 4

    Aria¡¯s heart stopped pounding, and we proceeded quietly up the stairs¡­


    A strong western wind was blowing as we came up on the west side of the rooftop.


    Rampan Castle was similar to a Japanese castle in that the sides curved up at a slope to meet at the top ridge line.


    Where in Japan there would be shachiko, here there were 2 metre tall golden dragons facing outward.


    On the eastern side of the ridge line¨Cthere was another gold dragon and three other figures.


    First, with long black hair flowing in the breeze and striking a pose, there was Son. Even from a distance I could tell it was not Kou.


    Next to her and wearing gaudy Qing Dynasty formal court attire was Jinyan¨Cone of the Koko sisters. This is the one that uses gases and explosives, and she had a perfume bottle clutched in her hand.


    Standing last with both wrists tied behind his back behind Jinyan, was Shokatsu in full regalia.


    Behind them¡­ Two red flags were hoisted.


    The five-point star of the People¡¯s Republic of China and the bauhinia flower flag of the Hong Kong Special Administrative Region.


    Glancing quickly behind us, I saw the Japanese and British national flags.


    The must have been watching Aria and I make our way up.


    ¡¸A fight on top of the roof, huh¡­?¡¹


    The words escaped my lips¨C


    This is similar to the fight we had on Kikuyo¡¯s roof, on top of the Kagataka Family¡¯s mansion.


    Right now, I have with me a girl with about the same fighting power as G-3.


    But it was all over in an instant.


    Right now, I am out of options just like he was.


    it looks like I¡¯ve been brought back to repeat my younger brother¡¯s failure.


    ¡¸An amazing trap! It doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s a way out.¡¹


    Aria admonished me, indicating that the ¡®moat¡¯ around the castle¨Cthe open sea outside of Victoria Bay¨Cwas covered with innumerable boats.


    Consisting of everything from small ferry boats to cruisers; fishing boats and freighters; to row boats, they combined to form a huge circle. Rampan¡¯s affiliates truly span the entire spectrum of society.


    ¡¸It¡¯s beautiful that ship is tending a fire. I wonder if it¡¯s supposed to mimic Son¡¯s Golden Crown?¡¹


    As everyone maintained their position¡­ I spoke my thoughts aloud.


    To be honest, the entire scene was beautifully captivating.


    The ring of boats all began closing in on Rampan Castle and they started packing in more closely. The dotted line of the halo was rapidly becoming solid. It was like some kind of open-water synchronised swimming performance.


    ¡¸As reckless as ever, Kinji. Take a look, there¡¯s no space to swim through between them.¡¹


    For Aria, who can¡¯t swim in the first place, there truly is no escape.


    From the instant we set foot in the castle, they were planning a fight like this¨Cin order to kill Aria.


    But right now she is wearing a cool smile on her face, and said nothing of this.


    ¨C*Step!* *Step!*


    Across the thick balance beam-like ridge.. Son padded easily barefoot.


    The ridge is a straight line. To the left and right are the roof tiles and a steep slope.


    The terrain greatly favours the Nyoibou with its straight line of attack.


    Now I understand why Son likes to fight on rooftops.


    Behind Son, stood Jinyan and Shokatsu.


    Also being aware of the effective range of handguns, I am also glad of the contracted space.


    ¡¸Go, Aria.¡¹


    ¡¸OK, Kinji.¡¹


    Matching our enemy, we advanced across the ridge.


    Then as we both closed distance¡­ Son suddenly halted.


    It¡¯s still a little far to use handguns, but it looks like she meant to stop and wait for something.


    All together, we have represented¡­ Zhuge Liang, Kong Ming; Cao Cao, Mengde; Sherlock Holmes; Tohyama no Kin-san; and in addition to these descendant, the real Son Goku. It¡¯s utter chaos.


    Surprisingly, the first to break the silence was Shokatsu.


    ¡¸This duel is a battle of FEW. It will decide the victory between Rampan and Baskerville. We are ready.¡¹


    In making this declaration, he adopted the clipped, rapid style of the Koko.


    Shokatsu laid the groundwork to bring a foreign power (Baskerville) into Hong Kong Rampan to preserve the balance of power with Shanghai Rampan. And in order to do that, he is using FEW as an excuse. A cunning strategy, although he is no longer in control here.


    The Koko tried to use money to bring me under Shanghai Rampan¡¯s influence¡­


    But if Son defeats us here, then Baskerville will be under¡ºHong Kong¡¯s aegis¡».


    His plan is that Hong Kong Rampan continues to bear the responsibility of FEW as Baskervill, in both appearance and actual fact, falls under his umbrella.


    But all that is based on the assumption that I will lose.


    ¡¸The top of Rampan Castle is our stawge. There are many eyes on us from the sea. So calling it a personal fight is impwossible. We Koko are participating. Our family name is hounourable¨C so we will have a formal duel with Kinchi and Awia. Son and me. It will be a bwattle of genewals and their second-in-commands.¡¹


    Jinyan said¨C but I can¡¯t remember ever fighting her.


    For some reason, I got the idea that she was a weapon smith like Hiraga-san.


    When it comes to the Koko sisters, there are way too many weapons that I haven¡¯t heard of. Within their own specialty, they are unrivaled¡ºwonders¡»and it would be strange if they didn¡¯t have their own independent logistical support.


    It appears she must have come and gone a lot on I.U. and was the brain behind the super-cavitation passenger ICBM torpedo, and the no-recoil machine gun that Jeanne told me about.


    That is to say.. of all the Koko sisters, she is the weapons specialist and lacks all combat ability.


    The atomiser in her hand is for self-defence¨Cthe explosive bubbles in her hand would be carried by the western wind. The tailwind is to our advantage, and is no favour to Jinyan.


    Even so, she is calm¨C


    She plans to leave the fighting to Son and her insta-kill laser.


    With luck, it will take me and Aria out at the same time¡­ Even if Aria survived, she counts on the fact that Son could take care of Aria not long after.


    To be honest¨C that¡¯s a bit unreasonable of an expectation.


    Apart from me, Aria is skilled in her own right.


    Even after that chronic fit she just had, I still don¡¯t want to fight Aria.


    In reality, this is a one-on-one fight between me and Son.


    Reluctantly, I have come to accept that.


    ¡¸¨CDie now!¡¹


    Jinyan shouted for the start of the battle, and from below¨C


    *Go~ng!*


    Once more, the large copper bells sounded.


    *Go~ng!*


    The second time, Son and my eyes met.


    *Go~ng!*


    After the third chime, they stopped. It appears this was the signal for the final battle between fellow generals.


    Everyone in the anchored boats heard it.


    Looking out with Hysteria mode¡­ I could tell that those aboard were office worker, grocers, students, bus drivers, police officers, ice cream vendors, transit officials¡­ men and women of all ages were looking up to us atop the roof.


    From below, we could hear sporadic bursts of gunfire, signalling the end of the melee.


    It was understood that all the fighting until now culminated in this final phase of the rooftop battle¡­


    No one will interfere in this fight,


    It seems that Chinese culture keeps a clear separation between the human wave tactics of total warfare and single combat between two generals.


    It¡¯s almost like the duels depicted in The Three Kingdoms between Guan Yu and L¨¹ Bu, as well as Zhao Yun? and Xiahou En. The rank and file will not interfere. It looks like they are limiting combat to elite soldiers and support from an ally is allowed like Zhang Fei? in Guan Yu¡¯s fight.1


    It isn¡¯t a bad thing. I don¡¯t sense the presence of snipers either.


    Then¨C *Whoosh!*


    Son raised her hand, signaling her coming victory to those in the boats, then,


    *Raah!*


    Cheers went up.


    It¡¯s easy to see what the Koko did here.


    China and Hong Kong are the heroes here, while the former Anglo-Sino occupiers and administrators are the villains. It¡¯s like a wrestling match.


    Bu that¡¯s fine. I guess I¡¯m playing the bad guy. After all the faux-terrorists and Yakuza I¡¯ve fought, I¡¯m tired of playing the good guy.


    ¡¸Now then, may I ask you a question¡­?¡¹


    I asked Son as my good guy character was warped into a scoundrel.


    ¡¸¡­Who are you?¡¹


    After I asked the question, Aria, Jinyan, and Shokatsu looked puzzled¡­


    Son grinned, baring a canine.


    ¡¸The Fighting Buddha, Kowloon Monkey King, Son Goku!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask again. Do not make me ask a third time! Who are you!?¡¹


    ¡¸I told you!¡¹


    Son answered in the male version of Japanese she took from me.


    ¡¸¨CSo you are going to keep your secret, Son? Well, that is everyone¡¯s right, I suppose.¡¹


    ¡¸If you wanted to know, you should have stayed in Japan. You question would have made more sense there. The part that makes sense is making me very angry. Right now I can see you.¡¹


    Son said that she could¡ºsee¡»me¨C


    She means that her laser is turned toward me.


    I didn¡¯t want to make a cheap threat.


    But I know about your true identity.


    ¡¸Understood. I will not ask again. By the way, I already know that you are a failed Scarlet Goddess.¡¹


    Called into question by a woman, I cannot help but answer honestly¡­


    ¡¸So Kou talked? Stupid girl! It is half true..¡¹


    It appears that Son cannot exercise control over Kou, and so she made a face that said:¡ºOh, well.¡»


    ¡¸Alright, Tohyama. It would be bad if you answered me when I did not answer you, so instead, I will teach you what it means to¡ºlive.¡»¡¹


    Instead of what, I wonder.


    At my confused expression, Son grinned an let out a laugh.


    ¡¸Living is just¡ºkilling time for a long, long time until you die.¡»and finding interesting ways to do it.¡¹


    ¨CInterest driven existence?


    That sounds like something Riko would say.


    ¡¸So, Tohyama?¡¹


    ¡¸Sounds difficult.¡¹


    ¡¸Half of this world is boring.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Love is fun. You have love. But there¡¯s one thing missing. The thing that would make this world interesting¨Cyou don¡¯t have war.¡¹


    Son said, and from her eyes¡­ I got the feeling that she wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡¸I suppose you could become a mercenary.¡¹


    ¡¸I could. But none of these present wars are interesting. It¡¯s waged by weak people carrying guns, shooting back and forth until one side or the other is annihilated. It¡¯s like competing for so many rocks. This world, like The Three Kingdoms Period¨C lacks the polished gems that were the fights between fellow superhumans!¡¹


    Son shouted, shaking both fists in front of her chest like a spoiled child.


    ¡¸I love meeting others who have surpassed human understanding in real life-and-death combat. That is the ultimate passion that burns inside of me. War and Love are the same¨C the highest form of game!¡¹


    Love and War. War and Love. What kind of games are those?


    What horrible values!


    However¡­


    ¡¸¨CIt is my destiny to play games. Destined for¡ºLove¡»and destined for¡ºWar¡»¨C like a goddess¡¹


    Now I see.


    She is truly the Scarlet Goddess.


    Son is being herself¨C did she just answer my first question?


    Tamamo told me once before.


    Those with Hihiirokane will prefer Love and War. She is possessed by a goddess¡¯ violent stirrings of passion and belligerence


    Son¡¯s tale is terribly sad.


    Then there¡¯s Kou¡¯s story. While implanting Son and the Scarlet Goddess into Kou, the process involved¡ºbeing sealed in a cave for 3 years.¡»That span of time matched the 3 years that Sherlock told me were necessary to inherit the power of the hidan¨C Living with it for 3 years, that period also precisely matches the required length to complete the Hihiroirokane¡¯s karagane¡ºrule-based contract¡».2


    ¡­Ah¡­


    Love. War. Irokane. Irokaneayame. Karagane. Those of the Hotogi Shrine that can control Irokane. The Tohyama warrior and Hotogi miko that killed the Scarlet Goddess. The Study in Scarlet. The Scarlet Heaven Scarlet Sun Gate3Sherlock showed me. The hyper-stealth Sherlock talked about.What my brother told me in the beginning¨C


    ¨C¡ºThe Hidan no Aria¡»¨C


    ******************************************************************


    Until now, all these things had been scattered pieces, but now with the mental abilities of Hysteria Mode¡­ They all fell into place like pieces of a puzzled.


    I understand a lot of things now. Even things I wish I didn¡¯t.


    ¨CBut there¡¯s no worrying about that now.


    But after receiving this shock, I can¡¯t just turn away.


    I¡¯ve already set foot into a world of deities like Son, and this is just another fact. I have to fight beings like that. I have to accept them.


    Calm down. Calm down¡­Kinji!


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Aware that she could become the Scarlet Goddess herself, Aria¡­ remained silent.


    Even her facial expression did not change much.


    But I know that Aria is doing her best to keep her calm.


    She¡¯s upset.


    She must have guessed as much, inheriting a good sense of intuition from Sherlock. She¡¯s probably arrived at about the same conclusion that my logical reasoning has led me to.


    ¨CAria¨C


    ¡¸The Hidan no Aria. Even now I can see it. The Irokane is everything. Everything is Irokane. Very soon, it will happen. Love and War will blossom as the Goddess comes to life¡­¡¹


    Son spread her arms wide as if in kindly welcoming a sister.


    Aria did not reply.


    Those words about ¡®one being everything and everything being one¡¯¨C aren¡¯t those are the words from Reki¡¯s marriage proposal?


    Recalling that instance was a little embarrassing, but¡­ thankfully there was something I didn¡¯t quite understand. The mystery deepened, and that was a good thing.


    The mystery had to do with Irokane¡­ and it will unravel like any other. So, I have to thank you, Son.


    Expressing my own feelings,


    ¡¸Love and Warm, huh? Sorry, but those are huge themes and neither of them suit my tastes.¡¹


    I faced Son and fixed her with a sharp gaze.


    ¨CDon¡¯t talk to Aria.


    ¨CTalk to me.


    Casting me a warning glance,


    ¡¸Haha! The Tohyama warriors have not changed a bit.¡¹


    With her perpetually partronising attitude, Son assumed she could manipulate anyone.


    In the car chase the other day I noticed something¡­


    Son is a woman, or at least a feminine being.


    For the time being at least, she has taken on the role of a¡ºgoddess¡».


    When it comes to Hysteria Mode, the important point is whether or not this goddess and I can have offspring¡­ Can we? I don¡¯t know.


    In that case, my natural instinct is to say¡ºLeave it all to me, and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡»


    That means I can¡¯t hurt her.


    That must have been what she wanted.


    Not being able to hurt her makes defeating her laser even more of a challenge than it already was.


    ¡¸Tohyama. The Kung Fu. The car chase. It was fun! You gave me Love and War. So much that tears came to my eyes. So in return¨C I will put all my love into this shot.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that how you show love? As expected of war god.¡¹


    ¡¸You and that miko are my natural enemies. Finding a way to entertain myself in this world was a real problem. I really never expected to fall in love with my arch-nemesis, but that¡¯s love for you!¡¹


    Son¡¯s hair fluttered in the wind¡­


    Meanwhile, a pale scarlet light began to spread.


    Strangely enough, the wind hadn¡¯t changed.


    What I was seeing didn¡¯t make sense. Supernatural power was rising inside of Son. And it showed no sign of stopping.


    Son closed her eyes and settled her breathing¡­ at least that was what it looked like.


    All around us¡­ *Brrrrrr!*¡­ without anyone laying a single finger on them, the indigo roof tiles began to rattle. And it began to spread.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Aria began to look at the ocean beneath her feet.


    It was shaking. The castle. The sea. The very air. And Son was at the center of it.


    It was no earthquake. It was perhaps another level of¡­ ¡ºFa jin¡». In Japanese, it would be called¡ºKi¡».4


    The sea around Rampan Castle began to bubble and foam, and even the mountains and stars appeared to quiver and shift. it struck me¨Clike a gust of wind¨C Son Goku¡¯s ki.


    ¡­Hmph¡­


    Son¡­ is definitely some kind of god-like being.


    I can literally feel it on my skin.


    Standing in front of her¨C I am an ordinary high school boy.


    Even my last hope, Hysteria Mode is ordinary.


    I don¡¯t feel the blood flow of Berserk or King Mode where my central nervous system is accelerated beyond 30 times.


    ¡¸¨C Farewell, Tohyama¨C¡¹


    *Whoosh!*


    Suddenly everything stopped shaking.


    All at once, everything around us became still¡­ even the wind stopped.


    Does this mean Son¡¯s¡­ spirit, blade, and body are in perfect harmony?


    ¡¸I love the countless meeting of blades and fists. But I¡¯m already done with that. So there¡¯s the Nyoibou. It¡¯s a one-shot win. With the Nyoibou, it¡¯s black and white. If I fire, I will win.¡¹


    With that declaration¡­


    Son¡¯s right eye began to glow.


    In the middle of the dark indigo night, under the white moonlight¡­crimson shone¡­!


    ¡¸The Nyoibou mirrors my emotions. It reaches as far as my emotions and strikes others down. It¡¯s range surpasses any sniper rifle and is only mitigated by atmospheric attenuation and the curvature of the earth. Defeating it is absolutely unachievable.¡¹


    As Son spoke, making preparations to fire the laser, Shokatsu and Koko retreated slightly.


    ¡¸There was one other ability that I wanted to show you. The Somersault Cloud. In modern ESP terms, you might call it Imaginary Jump5, but even more simply¡ºTeleportation¡». That is to say, Tohyama, you can¡¯t run away from me. You have not choice but to accept it.¡¹


    I hadn¡¯t heard that before. She can teleport.


    I know now. Hearing about that new ability, what am I supposed to think?


    ¡¸¨CAria, step back. You can¡¯t stand between Son and me. You are always by my side¡­¡¹


    Even at this stage, as I whispered this in a sweet voice, what was I to think of Aria blushing red?


    At the words¡ºYou are always by my side¡»,


    ¡¸Really, you say that now of all times¡­!?¡¹


    And Aria¡¯s eyes narrowed the way they always do whenever she is happy.


    Then there was a *Click!* *Click!*


    And she raised both her guns, tilting one so that the expelled shell casings did not fly in front of the other.


    ¡¸Fufu! You are such an amusing and embarrassing man, Tohyama. Even in this position, you still find a way to place yourself in front of the pretty girl.¡¹


    ¡¸You are correct. Is there something else I should do?¡¹


    I answered as Son snorted and Aria flailed wildly.


    ¡¸I can handle one more cute girl, Son. Will you only target me?¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean, Tohyama?¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you are a god¨C I will not allow you to hurt Aria.¡¹


    At my declaration¡­


    Aria lowered her guns and flailed her arms, and Son made an annoyed face.


    Are you jealous, Son?


    ¡¸So, Son, let those beautiful eyes reflect only me.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Are you prepared to die?¡¹


    ¡¸For Aria¡¯s sake, I would.¡¹


    *Clatter!*


    At that, Aria dropped her guns entirely. Then her empty hand trembled.


    ¡¸Good. Love is good. Love, blooming like a flower¨C¡¹


    Son chanted slowly.


    Then imitating her earlier pose, she stretched out her arms.


    She was probably measuring angles.


    In addition to establishing line of sight, she was clearly taking aim in my direction.


    Now¡­ Son¡¯s eye shone like a red star. It swiftly increased in brightness.


    If I remember correctly, it is about as bright as the time G-3 was shot.


    Even Kou said so. Son cannot stop. She must fire.


    From what I remember, I have 8 seconds.


    ¡¸¨CBut here, that flower will scatter.¡¹


    The blow will come at the speed of light.


    5 more seconds¨C!


    ¡¸If you are going to scatter it, then scatter it.¡¹


    With what might be my last words, I used a softer inflection.


    I¡¯m still in Hysteria mode. If that is the case, then I can do it.


    Believe in me, Son. Fire at me, not Aria.


    If you do¨C


    ¨CThen it won¡¯t work. This last-minute Anti-laser strategy that I just devised.


    Yes. As Riko expected, I thought of something with Aria beside me and the power of Hysteria Mode.


    Son, you said that defeating your laser was¡ºabsolutely unachievable¡»and¡ºimpossible¡».


    But that word is taboo when it comes to me.


    It was forbidden on the day that I first met Aria.


    Is it impossible? That is a word I cannot say.


    Because I am¨C Enable.


    Of course, I¡¯m not sure if it will work or not. I give it about a 50-50 chance.


    But I will risk it. Because there is no other way.


    Then¨Cmy world¨C


    Whenever I am in Hysteria Mode, the world becomes strangely slow-motion.


    Just this once it became ultra slow, like a high-speed camera.


    The world and everything in it seemed to come to a standstill.


    First, I took action to counter the enemy laser.


    Son cannot stop, and so there is no use in secrecy or wasting time.


    But¡­ then something strange happened.


    Fromm beside me, Aria fired.


    She picked up her guns, and pointed them at me¨C?


    The gunpowder combusted, burning red hot and a .45ACP bullet exited the muzzle.


    They could do nothing else besides fly onward. The bullet stayed its course and struck me¨C only afterwards did I consider the significance of Aria¡¯s shot.


    The laser now coalesced.


    ¨CContradiction¨C


    The laser struck at the speed of light.


    The time it would take to reach me was almost zero.


    This means that there was piratically no time in flight between the firing of the bullet and its impact.


    Kou told me herself what the laser¡¯s¡ºexposure time¡»was¨Cand in Hysteria Mode, I remember from when G-3 was shot that it was precisely 0.9559 seconds.


    Just under 0.1 seconds of duration.


    If that is the case, then the laser will not reach me, as it just flashed.


    Having time when you have no time.


    Having something when you have nothing.


    ¨CThat may be a contradiction.


    But when it comes to me, a contradiction is no contradiction at all.


    Contradiction? It¡¯s alright if we change the meaning of the word.


    A contradiction is¡ºan invincible spear and shield¡»born from old stories.


    What I did was¡ºchange a spear into a shield¡»and alter the story just now.


    Sorry, Sherlock!


    It seems like Shokatsu borrowed from Sherlock¨C


    I have also borrowed from him as well.


    In essence, my anti-laser strategy used no kind of skill. A primary-schooler could do it.


    Just now, when I took action¡­


    I held in my hand the longest metal object I had, that you could call a spear if you wanted to¨C my scramseax¨C and threw it. However, in a very precise manner. The creation of my contradiction allowed for no error, however slight. I recalled that the diameter of the beam was only 7mm and aligned the scramseax with it from tip to the tang covered by the handle¨C in a perfectly straight line.


    With Hysteria Mode¡¯s increased powers of concentration, this becomes a simple task.


    ¨C¡ºChanging a spear into a shield¡»


    This defense method is actually quite old.


    Used by Japanese samurai, it is called¡ºRear Blade Entrapment¡»6


    In essence, using the relatively soft ¡®mine¡¯ portion of one¡¯s own blade to intercept the enemy¡¯s at just the right angle¨Cthen the edge of the enemy sword bites into it, literally stopping it.


    It¡¯s a Tohyama family technique, passed down from my grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡­There¡¯s even a cheap sword left behind by my 4th generation ancestor with a distinct V-shaped notch neatly cut into it¡¯s backside by an enemy sword.


    My anti-laser strategy¡ºContradiction¡»¨C is an extended form of that technique.


    Fortunately the scramseax is a straight sword, so the whole of the blade was able to be used.


    ¨CScramseax.


    You were so unobtrusive such that I even forgot that I carried you at times, but now was your time. Your once in a lifetime opportunity.


    This defense strategy had some aspects that I can only trust to you.


    Pride of the British Empire, you were not a dull blade. Thus I trusted you to protect me with the flag of your country at my back.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    In my ultra slow-motion word, the Nyoibou¨C


    Suddenly flashed into existence as a brilliant scarlet beam.


    As that happened, I saw my thrown scramseax perfectly blocked it.


    The beam struck the tip of the blade, and it melted like a blossoming flower.


    The beam had been on for 0.01 seconds.


    The battle between spear and shield would last less than a second.


    0.02 seconds passed.


    The melting did not stop.


    The tip continued to expanded like a piece of blown glasswork, and at 0.03 seconds the bubble burst suddenly.


    0.04 seconds passed.


    The laser has already penetrated to the centre of the scramseax.


    I watched the milk crown like shape of the burst time spread out like an unfurling umbrella.


    At 0.05 seconds¨C


    ¨CI knew what would happen.


    In terms of winning and losing, I was going to lose.


    From tip to tang, the scramseax is 70cm and 8mm long.


    From what Kou remembers, she was unable to penetrate the potential enemy target Battleship Yamato¡¯s main armour¨C however, it seems that the melting point of the scramseax is somewhat lower than that of Yamato¡¯s high strength low alloy steel. That difference proved deadly.


    ¨CThe scramseax was being pierced by the laser and would be complete in less than 0.1 seconds.


    The laser boasted such enormous power, even that short space of time was enough¡­


    I would be struck through. Along with the two flags behind me.


    The moment drew closer to 0.1 seconds.


    0.6, 0.7, 0.8¨C the laser pierced the scramseax¨C!


    In that microsecond, I was unable to shut my eyes to the world, when in front of my eyes¨C


    *Bang!*


    In front of my chest, I saw Aria¡¯s bullets blooming.


    ¡­I¡­it¡­ stopped the laser¡­!


    Spinning as they melted, they blossomed like roses¡­ spreading through the cool air, their petals entwined¡­ finally taking on a star shape.


    Then in that instant¨C


    ¨CTime began to flow once more.


    First a blast of hot air like like from a blacksmithy hit me from the front with a *Whoosh!*


    Due to their swollen shape, Aria¡¯s bullets whistled momentarily through the night sky¡­ the twirling through the air¡­ they spun around like a boomerang and returned to land on the tiles near our feet.


    The scramseax had swollen, increasing its surface area by many tens of times, and due to it¡¯s thin structure, it immediately cooled and hardened in the night air. Then like parsley¡­


    It fell down in front of me,shaped like¡ºan opened umbrella.¡»


    ¨CSeeing me standing even after the laser had fired, Son¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    As the light faded from her eye, said nothing.


    She must have understood that the scramseax at my feet had somehow pretested me.


    Jinyang stared with open mouth, and Shokatsu widened his usually slitted eyes, both at a loss for words.


    ¡­They do not know what to feel or think.


    China boasted a legendary existence, Rampan¡¯s trump card¨CSon Goku.


    They just saw their sure-fire attack defeated before their eyes.


    ¡¸Even if you are still standing after the attack, I told you that I would win¨C is that not what you said. Son?¡¹


    Seeing that was what had happened, Son wiped the surprised look from her face.


    Then calmly, *Spin!*


    Pivoting to the right, her tail now faced me.


    Turning to the shocked Jinyang, she said one or two words in Chinese.


    To which Jinyan made a face that said:¡¸Huh!? Seriously!?¡¹, and Son grit her teeth and gave a small nod¡­


    ¡¸I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡¹


    She said as she stared past me to look across Victoria Bay.


    With a *Plop!*, Jinyan slouched to the floor in total shock, and after a brief silence¡­


    She took a small communication device that seemed to be hidden in her twin tails and spoke a few words of Chinese into it.


    Then,


    *Go~ng!*


    From below, a large gong sounded loudly once.


    It seemed to signal their defeat¡­


    The sound of foghorns were added to it from the boats surrounding Rampan Castle, consoling the loser and praising the victor.


    ¡¸Koko¡­Jinyan. That was very gracious of you. Thank-you.¡¹


    I said as the horns still sounded.


    ¡¸Honour is very important to the Chinese. If we were not gracious in defeat, we would rightly be criticised.¡¹


    Jinyan said as she turned aside and puffed her cheeks sulking.


    Finally¡­ the tension in the air evaporated, and I spared a glace to my partner beside me¡­


    Aria stood silently with arms folded as the westerly wind ruffled her twintails once more.


    She understood that the fight was over, but the emotions on her face were still a bit muddled.


    I think she only understood the significance of her shots after firing¡­ is that it?


    I took a few steps along the roof towards Aria¡¯s bullets¡­


    With a brief touch to make sure they were not hot, I pinched them between my fingers and picked them up.


    Then with its now conical shape¨C I took the¡ºopened umbrella¡»shaped scramsaex that had also cooled and placed it atop the roof¡¯s ridge.


    They were difficult to balance, but by forcing it to bend slightly¡­ it now looked like a coloured cone from a playground.


    ¡¸Aria. I believe that you asked something of me, did you not?¡¹


    I said over my shoulder as Aria made a¡¸?¡¹face watching me stand up the scramseax.


    She was as bewildered as ever.


    On top of the ruined scramseax, at its peak, I placed one of the star-shaped .45 ACP bullets¡­


    Making a star shape above a cone.


    ¡¸¡­Here. It is the Christmas tree that you wanted.¡¹


    Made entirely of metal, and decorated only with a star on top.


    I this OK, I wonder? Using one of the British Empire¡¯s greatest treasures for raw material?


    Made by Son Goku. It¡¯s a rare tree that has no equal in the world.


    With a wink and a small smile, Aria moved closer to the tree.


    ¡¸¡­You really do drive me crazy. I guess, I should have been more patient.¡¹


    Then she made the gesture for¡ºgood grief¡»that westerners do so well.


    Then she spun her guns and stowed them back in her holsters.


    But¡­ right now I am very amazed with you, Aria.


    In that world of a few fractions of a second, you fired your bullets at just the right moment.


    Such an act is comparable to threading a sewing needle while dashing at full speed.


    Even so, you still managed to pull it off.


    There are simply no words to describe this gun prodigy.


    However¡­


    ¡¸You knew what you were doing, didn¡¯t you, Aria?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹


    ¡¸What you did to stop Son¡¯s laser.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I knew what I was doing, but I really didn¡¯t think about it.¡¹


    ¡¸Did you realise that the tree was not long enough?¡¹


    ¡¸That wasn¡¯t it. Just that you messed up. That¡¯s all.¡¹


    Is that so? Then at that point¨CAria was not paying attention to Son, but was watching my movements.


    She must have seen and understood what I was doing, then acted to help.


    That¡¯s¡­ incredible! Even though I only came up with the move on the spot, she was still able to grasp it and act.


    ¡¸As expected of Sherlock Holmes great-granddaughter. I am amazed by your sharp insight.¡¹


    As I smilingly praised her, Aria¡¯s cheeks darkened slightly as she looked up at me.


    Then pursing her lips,


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. I knew¨C because you¡¯re my partner!¡¹


    She muttered shyly.


    Is that how it is? Telepathy? Well, Aria and I have been together a long time.


    ¨CNow then¨C


    I turned to face Son.


    Looking out over the ocean, she noticed my gaze and turned to look at me.


    ¡¸¡­This was a first for a human. You took a shot from my Nyoibou.¡¹


    She said¡­


    More or less, I suppose. My younger brother did survive being hit first.


    But I won¡¯t tell her that. Son is too proud for that.


    ¡¸Kill me.¡¹


    Son said as she turned back to look out at the sea¡­


    ¡¸I will not. Tamamo respects you and I don¡¯t want to be told off.¡¹


    I said, shrugging my shoulders.


    ¡¸There¡¯s also Butei Regulation 9!¡¹


    Aria nitpicked from beside me.


    Confirming my agreement with a tight lipped smile to Aria, I tried again with Son.


    ¡¸Son. You are making too big a fuss over one loss. Everyone loses sometime. What is the saying?¡ºEven monkeys fall from trees¡»¡¹


    ¡­I tried to joke, but Son didn¡¯t smile.


    I was sure that it would work on the monkey, Son Goku. But now¡­


    ¡¸¨CTohyama. For winning a¡ºmatch¡»of FEW, I¡¯ll tell you something good. You definitely stopped my Nyoibou. But that was just one of my many techniques.¡¹


    Ahh¡­ Now I understand.


    Son still had the Somersault Cloud¨C the teleportation technique called Imaginary Jump, but didn¡¯t get to use it.


    I just won, but right now she doesn¡¯t even feel like trying to win.


    I turned back to Son, ready to call her a poor loser and cheer her up.


    ¡¸But that¡¯s not all. I feel as is I¡¯m no more than a single hair from my head.¡¹


    Huh¡­? What she said was a little hard to understand.


    In The Journey to the West, Son Goku cut off some of his hair and used magic to create an alter ego, but I think the context here is slightly different.


    speaking to me so strangely, Son¡¯s eyes widened¨C


    She saw Aria.


    ¡¸¡­ Tonight was fun. So it was good. So, Tohyama warrior. Fight. And keep fighting. Love and fight. That is what the Tohyama family does best.¡¹


    These words¡­ What do they mean?


    Have you met the Tohyama¡¯s of the past? No, that is unlikely.


    ¡ªAhahahaha!¨C


    Even in defeat, Son gave a victorious laugh, and finally¡­


    ¡¸Son is tired. I lost. I won;t do so again until something strikes my interest. Let¡¯s fight again somewhere in this world. Until then.¡¹


    Saying that, Son suddenly staggered¨C


    She had been standing until now, but now her body leaned to the side as if she fainted¡­!


    At the movement that looked like she would fall to her own death, surprised, Aria rushed to her side and I followed after..


    Her long black hair fluttering, she collapsed like a pole and her skirt¨C


    ¡¸Ah! Ayii!¡¹


    Jinyang, quickly pulled it down with both hands/


    Then, with her balance lost, Son plopped down to a seated position on the ground, and¨C No, now I understand¨C Kou woke up and opened her eyes..


    ¡¸¡­? Wh-where¡­ am¡­ Ahhhh¡­!¡¹


    With a cowardly voice that did not see to come from the same set of vocal cords, Kou screamed at finding herself on top of the roof.


    Then there was a *Splat!*


    Kou threw herself down to cling to roof face down. Even her tail was pressed close to the tiles.


    Seeing this, Aria made a small sound of astonishment and checked herself, smoothing down the fabric over her nonexistent bust.


    Coming to the side of the three Rampan members¡­


    I felt a certain amount of relief.


    Someone controlled Son, and from what she said, she was tired of such an existence.


    That person was a woman. in Hysteria Mode I understood what she really meant.


    I had set out to save Kou from Son¡­.


    And I had done that somewhat.


    ¡¸¡­I thought that stopping the Nyoibou was impossible. But to change Son into Kou without Patra¡¯s Key¡­!¡¹


    In shock at the continuous unfolding of events, Shokatsu¡¯s slitted eyes goggled in astonishment.


    Nearing Shokatsu, I cut the rope that bound his wrists with my butterfly knife¨Cwhich had already stopped glowing.


    ¡¸Shokatsu, there are no such things as impossible¡­ Don¡¯t give up quite yet.¡¹


    Thinking of his illness, I added that last bit, to which Shokatsu grinned wryly and shook his head.


    ¡¸Ah well¡­ you are a man of some stature. You have shown me how you have overturned all good sense. It think it would only be foolish of me to remain bound by the laws of reason.¡¹


    Making the same gesture of resignation as Aria, Shokatsu¡­


    Then as if nothing at all had happened, he took up a position with each of his palms pressed together as one would entreat a god. Then bowed.


    ¡¸I feel as if I should take a knee or bow my head, but now Rampan and Baskerville would do well to get along. It would be best to say that it is a partnership of equals, would it not?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s that now!?¡¹


    Even with Shokatsu and Jinyan in seiza, Aria frowned at his opening words.


    ¡¸¨CWhat I mean is that Rampan is now a fellow member of¡ºDEEN¡», and as such we should support each other.¡¹


    Shokatsu responded calmly as Aria was confused¡­


    As if seeking validation, he looked up at me.


    ¡¸The Koko sisters have acted rather wildly¡­ can you deal with this internally?¡¹


    ¡¸At least within Hong Kong. For this most recent act of rebellion their rank will decrease.¡¹


    Shokatsu glared from behind his round glasses.


    Still crouching, He scowled at Jinyan who looked back with an innocent look on her face.


    Shokatsu, you can make a very scary face.


    ¡¸From here on out, the Koko sisters will become even more aware and diligent in their assigned tasks. As your underlings they¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I have already declined the kind offer.¡¹


    ¡¸What a shame. Won¡¯t you please reconsider? They may be somewhat difficult to manage, but they do excellent work.¡¹


    Calmly proposing that after seeing their string of violent acts and having been seized by them, Shokatsu is no ordinary person.


    Are you trying to push them off on me?


    I already have my hands full with one violent twintail. Adding 4 more to make 5, I can only imagine what would happen to me.


    ¡­Well¡­


    ¡­Having things forced on me. That pretty much sums up my life up until now.


    ¡¸Even so, Tohyama-san, I do not wish to sing my own praises, however¨C Rampan¡¯s has now switched from GRENEDA, becoming a part of DEEN, but the disposition of Shanghai is best suited for fighting in FEW¡­¡¹


    Shokatsu offered advice¡­


    My opinion is the same.


    To the best of my knowledge, from the place where FEW started in Japan, DEEN has expanded, gaining the advantage.


    With the subsequent loss of power accompanying the defeat of a major player like Rampan, it is entirely possible to launch a large counter attack. It would be a simple matter to attack and¨C


    ¨C*Plam!*


    Ouch¡­!


    ¡¸What are you doing Kinji? It¡¯s time for a review meeting!¡¹


    Aria punched me as hard as she could with a serious face, cancelling any plans I had as Shokatsu laughed and covered his mouth with his hand.


    Aria tapped the former scramseax, now Christmas tree.


    ¡¸You said it yourself, your sword¨Cnow turned into a shield¨C was too short! Tell me, just what were you going to do if you didn¡¯t have me to back you up, hmm? You really a huge idiot! You had me so worried! Really Kinji! You¡¯re¡­ a¡­¡¹


    Huh?


    You suddenly lost steam in the middle of your usually uninterrupted stream of nagging.


    It wasn¡¯t anything I did. I was just¡ºregretting that I was born¡»as per usual with a meek, servile expression on my face, but¡­


    Changing quickly from stomping full force on the¡ºRage at Kinji accelerator¡»to slamming on the brakes, Aria¡­ *Ba-dump!¡­ *Ba-da-dump!*¡­ With a sudden surge of emotions, Aria¡¯s camellia shifted away and her face turned red for some reason I don¡¯t understand.


    ¡¸¡­R-really¡­it¡­ would have been bad if I wasn¡¯t here¡­!¡¹


    ¨CShe muttered with a frown.


    She was talking to herself, but it was definitely loud enough for me to hear.


    Somehow that statement seemed, to be leading Aria to a¡ºSo we should always stay together ¡».


    Realising where her own words were taking her, and she became embarrassed because she did not want to say that¡­ even so she kept talking, but turned to the side.


    That¡¯s a good thing.


    I made something she likes in Hysteria Mode earlier.


    So now, in response, she is thankfully hesitant and saying thing like¡ºS-so w-what do you have to say for yourself¡­! ¡»


    If I don¡¯t switch to offensive tactics, I¡¯ll be here all night getting lectured again.


    ¡¸Well then, how about this¨C¡¹


    I took the hand Aria had punished me with and cupping my hand around it raised them.


    I saw it in a movie where a gentleman asked a lady to dance at a ball.


    ¡¸Fwah?¡¹


    Even in this state, the British aristocrat Aria responded to the invitation for her hand and stretched her fingers out.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s stay close to each other.¡¹


    Gently grasping her hand like I had seen in the Western film¡ºRoman Holiday¡», 1,2,3¨C as expected.


    To my flawless reenactment of Gregory Peck¡¯s charter, Aria matched my rhythm like Audrey Hepburn did. All while wearing a look of shock.


    Looking up nervously, it seemed her body still remembered the steps as she followed mine¨C her pink twintails fluttering beautifully¨C


    On the third beat, I spun Aria through a half-turn as I remained stationary.


    My left hand resting on her delicate back, I did not release my right hand either.


    I was then embracing Aria from behind, on hand over her shoulder¡­


    The two of us then looked out over the night where Hong Kong Island was separated from the Kowloon Peninsula by Victoria Bay.


    ¡¸I-I never thought you knew how to dance! This is such a surprise. Where did you learn?¡¹


    ¡¸It was by force, and in Rome, I believe.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹


    Baring a canine, Aria tried to turn halfway around, but I held her hips firmly in place.


    With a small noise, Aria turned back toward Victoria Bay¡­


    Below, Aria was flushed from neck to ear and a smell wafted up.


    ¡¸¡­Wha!?¡¹


    In response to her gasp of surprise.


    ¡¸What are you surprised at?¡¹


    Lowering myself level with Aria¡¯s head, I stooped slightly to whisper in her ear.


    Then after a brief silence¡­


    Aria turned to answer me in quiet voice.


    ¡¸¡­Y¡­ your body¡­ i-is¡­ surprisingly big¡­¡¹


    Isn¡¯t that because you¡¯re tiny?


    But if I say so, I would end up getting knocked off of here into the ocean. So I will remain silent.


    Due to my Hysteria Mode, Aria is secreting all kinds of Beta-endorphins, and she is trembling from her toes to her fingertips.


    It¡¯s cute¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s cold, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll hold you until the sun rises and it gets warmer.¡¹


    I teased once more,


    ¡¸It¡¯s cold, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll hold you until the sun rises and it gets warmer.¡¹ should this be here twice ?


    ¡¸Mhm, I¡¯m already warm.¡¹


    She declared, refusing the offer with considerable difficulty. Her expression of will was not particularly strong.


    Ultimately though, it collapsed, and my Hysteria Mode enhanced hearing I caught her small voice saying:


    ¡¸I wish time could stop.¡¹


    It no good, Aria. What you said may happen.


    Jinyang, Shokatsu, and even Kou¡¯s shocked stares at my back are becoming a little embarrassing¡­


    To Aria, however, it¡¯s just her and I.


    I¡¯m the type that others can;t tell when I get excited. It¡¯s the same when I am angry as well.


    ¡¸Kinji.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    Aria turned to me, red-faced¨C


    ¡¸The ICC, Ritz Carlton¡­ OZONE, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    When I was lost, when Aria used Baritsu on me, she apologised for all those times.


    ¡¸I was in the wrong.¡¹


    ¡¸No. When it comes to you, Kinji¡­ I have no emotional control¡­. Ever since we met, I¡¯ve never been able to stop myself. So¡­¡¹


    As she spoke, little by little, Aria¡¯s voice became choked by tears.


    Then,


    ¡¸Someday I might get mad at you¡­ I-if that happens¡­ a-and something like OZONE happens¡­ and you and I¡­ hate each other¡­¡¹


    She seems afraid of being hated¡­ She¡¯s trembling with very word.


    What¡¯s that?


    Did she say something like that?


    ¡¸So if I get angry at you¨C What I mean is, I don¡¯t want things to be the same as now.¡¹


    I gave a tight smile to her words, as Aria stared at me blankly.


    It¡¯s cute. Those moistened eyes.


    Thinking that, my smile became naturally more gentle.


    ¡¸Do you think that I hate you right now? Could I hate the one I am embracing now?¡¹


    As if in thought, she tilted her head across my chest¨C she replied¡ºMe?¡»and twisted around.


    Aria turned 180 degrees and clung to my chest.


    Her head buried in my blazer, she looked happy and was very affectionate. Thanks to Hysteria Mode, I understood all that by touch alone.


    ¡¸Aria. When we get back to the ICC, why don¡¯t we have a leadership meeting¡­ dinner for just the two of us? We¡¯re already two days late.¡¹


    I whispered into her ear¡­


    Aria nodded her head vigorously many times into my chest.


    Holding her head softly with my right arm¨C


    I expressed my gratitude by planting a kiss on top of her hair.


    Aria.


    Even if I can stop a bullet moving at the speed of sound and defend against a laser at the speed of light, I have no wealth like Aria¡¯s.


    Even so, helping each other in this way, we are equals.


    So right now, as I hold your hand¨C let us put this brief fight and everything else behind us.


    Doing that, a weight would lift from my shoulders.


    As the late night wind blew across the warm South China Sea on this Christmas Eve, I reflected on the many things that I learned.


    In Japan, I did not see how large the gap was.


    Here, the distance between me and my partner was reinforced, and I am unable to delude myself otherwise. It¡¯s like the poverty of North Point contrasted with the opulence of OZONE.


    But even if people despair, that is not an end.


    There¡¯s nothing to be done for it, but to live on, move past things, and recover. Like my present self.


    So that I can hold you in my arms again.


    But that is not all that I have to do.


    There are things that need to be done after moving on.


    I have a new purpose.


    Except for fighting, it is possible to change one¡¯s self little by little¨Cthat is my purpose. This change is not something that can be accomplished in 1 or 2 years. It doesn¡¯t even matter if it takes a long time. The end goal is worth it, and above all¡­ as a man, I can¡¯t just sulk about being a useless, uncool person.


    ¨CI can make up the difference between us.


    That is, if I keep moving forward. It¡¯s a steep slope, but Aria is at the top of those steps. I should put out my best effort.


    Moving forward, little by little.


    Didn¡¯t Yuan work her own way up? Working hard to break free of poverty?


    I can do that. If so, then surely¡­


    Right now, it feels like a temporary allowance, but someday i will be able to stand next to Aria on my own merits¨C


    Each time I stroked her arm there was a¡¸Hn¡­¡¹or¡¸Ahn¡­¡¹sound in Aria¡¯s anime-like voice, and I thought to myself:¡¸Ah, our time together is almost at an end.¡¹


    The sound of Riko and Shirayuki¡¯s footsteps could be heard.


    ¡¸¡­Kinji¡­¡¹


    As Aria breathed those words into my chest¡­.


    ¡¸Hey now! Hold it!¡¹


    ¡¸Sne~aky! You just want to be alo~ne with Aria!¡¹


    I heard Shirayuki exclaim in a Kabuki style manner7, and Riko huff angrily.


    In front of me, Aria jolted of surprise, and looking back with a tight smile¡­ found Reki standing directly behind me.


    Well, with Aria and Reki here, and Shirayuki and Riko rushing over,


    That makes 1, 2, 3, and 4.


    Then there was Jinyang who had thrown herself down on the rooftop and was yawning, and Kou who was hiding her red face with her hands but was still peeking out from between her fingers¡­ but the first to be dealt with were the ladies from Baskerville.


    If that¡¯s all there is, then yeah. I¡¯m still within the limits of my ability.


    As I embraced them all¨C from my pocket,¡ºHana no Uchi ni¡»began to play from my mobile.


    ¡­Huh? It isn¡¯t any of these four, so who could be calling me?


    With a wink to keep them all in check, I looked at my mobile¡­ and there was a video call coming in.


    And it was from a international number¡­ coming from Kaname.


    My cute little sister who went to nurse G-3 at his base in Honolulu or Havana.


    Facing the screen, I answered the call,


    ¡ºMerry Christmas, Onii-chan! It¡¯s already the 25th here!¡»


    *Pop!* *Pop!*


    Kaname set off several crackers onscreen¡­ inside one of the rooms in Butei High girls¡¯ dormitory.


    There were signs on the table that some people had cut up and eaten an entire cake.


    From the shiny pointed hat she was wearing, I guessed she was at a Christmas party.


    Onscreen, the time was displayed as 11.43 due to hour time difference¡­ so it was till Christmas Eve here, even though Christmas had already come to Japan.


    ¡¸Since you¡¯re in Tokyo right now, is G-3 alright?¡¹


    Worried, I asked.


    ¡ºYup! The combat surgeon at his base, Tsukumo gave him some weird herb that made him all better¨C he¡¯s already up and kicking. Just yesterday at the base he was benching 203kg.¡»


    What are you doing, Kinzou? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand wanting to show your subordinates that you¡¯re alright, but if you overdo it, you¡¯ll reopen your wound. Are you trying to match some American record, or something?


    Well¡­ That¡¯s G-3 for you: get shot one day, and the next he¡¯s running a triathlon wouldn¡¯t be too much of a stretch.


    He¡¯s definitely fine then, I guess, so that settles that, I suppose.


    ¡ºOnii-chan, what are you doing right now?¡»


    ¡¸We just finished up another part of FEW. From now on, everyone in Rampan will lend their power to DEEN.¡¹


    I said.


    *Clap!* *Clap!* *Clap!*


    Wearing her school uniform, Kaname applauded on the screen¨C


    ¡ºThat¡¯s my Onii-chan! First conquering Tokyo, then subjugating the rest of Asia!¡»


    She praised me with a smiling face¡­ Hey! Hey! Pumping her fist¡­.


    ¡ºThen Europe is next!¡»


    Her chestnut brown hair bobbed up and down with her fist.


    ¡º¨CThat sounds pretty cool, right? Far East Warfare; European Front. I was talking with Tamamo-chi earlier. Both the Vatican and Liberty Mason have exhausted their supply of superhuman soldiers.¡»


    Just when things here and with Aria had calmed down¡­ Now we¡¯re going to Europe?


    If things don¡¯t go well, it might spread to Japan. It might be well to go listen to this situation report.


    ¡¸Is Tamamo there as well?¡¹


    ¡ºYeah, but right now she¡¯s in the bath with Jeanne and Nakasorachi-san.¡»


    Now that she said something, I realised she was in Jeanne¡¯s room.


    Jeanne and Nakasorachi¡­ I¡¯m sure those girls¡¯ and their team Constellation went to Singapore, but they must have already gotten back.


    Caravan II¡¯s has an open schedule and itinerary, and it looks like they chose to come back early.


    ¡ºUntil now in Europe, it¡¯s been the warhawks of I.U. survivors under Patra against Katze¡¯s Regiment Hex. In battle, they¡¯ve been mowed down, so GRENEDA has had to hire some ridiculously powerful mercenaries.¡»


    ¡¸¡­Mercenaries? Is that so?¡¹


    ¡ºAccording to Tamamo-chi.¡»


    ¡¸Hired muscle. Who are they? How many?¡¹


    ¡º2 people. They are Asian, and as illogical as it may be, they is absolutely no information on them. We¡¯ve been calling them¨C¡¶Bewitching Blade¡·and¡¶Demon Sword¡·.¡»


    What Kaname told me was unsettling¨C


    On top of that, the mood atop Rampan Castle¡¯s roof was unsettled.


    Son and Jinyan were standing, looking out toward Victoria Bay and having a conversation about something in Chinese.


    Aria, the one who started the fight, and the four Baskerville girls were also looking over the bay.


    There¡¯s¡­ something strange happening on the ocean.


    Putting down the mobile for a moment, I looked too¨C


    ¡­Fog¡­?


    It captured my attention.


    Even now, I can hear the chattering from the boats surrounding Rampan Castle.


    ¨CAn ocean mist.


    But the fog isn¡¯t covering the whole ocean, only a part of it at sea level.


    It¡¯s an unnatural scene, as if a cloud had descended on the ocean¡¯s surface.


    It then spread, slowly¡­ oh, so slowly to the east and west and toward Hong Kong.


    Looking at the mist¡­


    I remembered.


    It was like a nightmare from the time I fought on I.U.¨C Sherlock called it¡ºpreparation for a lesson¡»and he manipulated heavy fog to block my field of view. This looks like that. I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s here for some reason¡­!


    As the mist slowly crept its way across the ocean, atop the water and literally pushing its way through the fog¡­


    The tip of an impossibly large ferry nosed its way forward.


    ¡­That¡¯s¡­a tanker¡­!?


    An oil tanker. By eye, I¡¯d say it was 270 metres long and 45 metres wide.


    I couldn¡¯t tell what its name and nationality were, but from Mutou¡¯s wide smattering of knowledge¨C I knew it was a supertanker. Larger than a small aircraft carrier, it¡¯s a huge ship.


    From the water up, it had the typical colour scheme with red and black sides; and a white deck, but the red portion was nearly invisible running below the waterline.


    It has a full load of oil.


    The noise from on top of the roof, inside the castle, and the boats surrounding it increased¡­


    A moment later¡­.


    Wah!


    There was a cry as we witnessed something unbelievable.


    ..It seems like¡­


    Out of the frying pan and into the fire¡­ isn¡¯t that what they say.


    We saw her.


    ¨COur next enemy.


    ¡ºOnii-chan, did you hear me? On the Europe front¡­ I think Patra knows, but the girl she¡¯s been fighting is 20th century Europe¡¯s greatest nightmare.¡»


    Hearing Kaname¡¯s voice reminded me that it had become a one-way call.


    ¡¸Kaname, let¡¯s pick this up later, okay? Sorry¨C but you can see that.¡¹


    On the tanker rear deck¨C


    The usual large Panamanian, Japanese, and America flags fluttered.


    Another flag was spotlit, and caused Aria to let out a low exclamation.


    ¡¸¨CA swastika¡­!¡¹


    Used in the Second World War by Germany.


    It was a reversed version of the Nazi party¡¯s flag¡­.!


    ********************************************************


    Notes:


    1. Not really familiar with the story behind this, but apparently in these generals met to decide the fate of armies by single combat and no one interfered.


    2. From the Japanese Wikia:


    It seems that there are two types of ¡®contracts¡¯ that allow humans access to the power of Irokane. ¡®rule-based¡¯ that carry a whole bunch of conditions, and emotion based, which I don¡¯t know too much about. Anyway, this calls back to stuff earlier in the series..


    3. Hiten Hiyoumon of earlier volumes. The ball of cool scarlet light that Aria used to destroy Patra¡¯s pyramid. Sherlock explained a lot of this back in volume 5. Might be worth a re-read.


    4. Okay¡­ Difficult concept to try to explain, but here goes.


    Both the Chinese and Japanese believe in an internal ¡®life force¡¯ energy concept known as ¡®Chi¡¯ or ¡®Ki¡¯. If you¡¯ve seen old King Fu movies, you¡¯ve probably seen a dramatically overblown presentation of the concept where people become invincible and suck the life out of several other ninjas to increase their power. Basically, the thought here is that one can harness this naturally occurring energy present within all things inside one¡¯s self, concentrate it, and channel it into martial arts techniques to increase power.


    The Chinese term here specifically has to do with this kind of violent release application, thought the Japanese concept of ¡®Ki¡¯ as a whole has a much broader context and dimension.


    5. Kanji say ¡®short distance discontinuity world bridge¡¯. I¡¯m assuming this is like a hop through another dimension.


    Frozzen- It¡¯s like the meme, where a guy teleports behind you and stabs you with a katana, and says: [Pff, nothing personal, kid]


    6. Literally, ¡®Mine Entwine/Arrest¡¯. ¡°Mine¡± is the technical Japanese term for the back of the katana and is made of softer metal.


    7. Style of Japanese theatre drama. Very stylised and over the top. Think about the crazy stereotypical stuff and open jokes aimed at the audience that go on in some comedy/drama television shows, and you can get the idea.

 Volume 14 - CH 5

    Under the swastika¨Cor more precisely the rotated swastika¨C as if paying homage to it, was another flag.


    It had a red and white shield, and in the centre a rampant black lion figure.


    ¡¸Katze¡­! That¡¯s Regiment Hex¡¯s flag!¡¹


    Riko said in an honestly flustered voice upon seeing it.


    ¨CKatze¨C


    Thanks to the mental powers if Hysteria Mode I recalled with my eidetic memory that she was the one dressed as a witch who shot at Vatican¡¯s representative, Meiya. There is another cross also drawn on her eye-patch.


    I must not forget.


    She was the first to declare for Greneda, Katze Grasse.


    ¡¸Katze? Katze Grasse? And that flag¡­?¡¹


    At the name, Aria¡¯s face turned grim.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Katze is an I.U. dropout like me. Unlike my own departure, however, she voluntarily left to re-enlist in Regiment Hex.¡¹


    Katze Grasse. Regiment Hex. I heard about them a while ago from Aria.


    They are¡­ a notorious terrors organisation.


    Classed as a¡ºrogue state¡»by the United States, they are expensive guns-for-hire committing crimes all over the world.


    ¡¸¨CShortly after the World War, survivors of Nazi Germany from Regiment Hex fled to I.U. They were original organised by Heinrich Himmler as part of the Ahnenerbe¡¯s psychic forces. Katze is their 9th commanding officer, taking the name¡ºWitch of the Cursed Water¡»¡¹


    A former I.U. classmate, but now no longer a friend¨C


    Riko informed us about Katze and Regiment Hex.


    ¡¸Well then she¡¯s flying like a summer insect to a flame! She¡¯ll get a few wind holes! ¡­Mama¡¯s 8 year sentence for false charges is a crime from her time at I.U.!¡¹


    Entirely disregarding the range between us and the tanker, Aria drew her twin guns¡­ and I followed suit, drawing my Desert Eagle.


    Then, together with Aria, we pointed 3 guns at the same target¨C


    Aiming at¡ºsomething¡»that suddenly appeared above the golden dragon sculpture perched on top of the roof¡¯s ridge line.


    Then¡­


    ¡­Wh-what?¡­ This is¡­


    All of us experienced a warning, turned to see what it was, and our eyes widened in surprise.


    It looked soft and squishy, like some kid of gelatinous thing on top of the statue.


    It was no larger than half a metre with bit of white to it, but it was mostly clear.


    In shape, it was like a propped up body pillow, and it wobbled unsteadily.


    An eerie mist exuded from its top, with a hiss like vapourised steam¨C


    ¡¸¡­Cursed water¡­! It creates an artificial phantom¡­ it¡¯s advanced magic. Nobody get too close. It isn¡¯t poison or acid, but if you¡¯re unfortunate enough to touch it, it will capture your head and face and drown you.¡¹


    Shirayuki shared from her supernatural studies as we all watched. It¡¯s a demonic existence.


    I¡¯m¡­ not very good fighting enemies from that realm.


    As the water vapour dissipated.


    ¡¸Mwahahahaha¡­!¡¹


    The figure of a laughing girl appeared through the cursed water¨C


    ¡¸That slimy bastard!¡¹


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    Slightly startled by Riko, a jumpy Aria fired.


    The bullet hit the water, but slowed to a stop before reaching its target.


    Witnessing that, I relaxed the aim of my DE, seeing it was worse than useless.


    ¡¸Either of you shooting is pointless. The real body behind the cursed water is somewhere else. You could call it just a speaker, meant only to talk.¡¹


    Well versed in the paranormal, Shirayuki calmly restrained Aria and the rest¡­


    Further downwind where the cursed water was dispersing, even Jinyan lowered her perfume bottle.


    So the cursed water is like¡­ a pale 3D projection of the girl behind it.


    At a glance, I understood¨C I knew who this witch was.


    ¡­There was no doubt.


    This is Katze Grasse. Greneda¡¯s Regiment Hex ambassador.


    She wore a wide, black pointed hat, and had a large bird perched on her shoulder.


    Her jet black robe fluttered in the wind, showing that this was a 3D broadcast and her real body must be far away, just as Shirayuki had said.


    She had all the quintessential marks of a witch,but¡­ there was one thing about her that wasn¡¯t common to witches.


    Her right eye was covered with a dark red eye-patch.


    On it a swastika was emblazoned.


    With a lopsided grin, Katze flared her velvet robe¡ª


    She brought her right arm up smartly to level with her chest


    ¡¸¨CSieg heil!¡¹


    It was done abruptly.


    The Nazi salute, performed with even the fingers rigid.


    Having lived in Europe for a long time, Aria and Riko made an annoyed face¡­


    Seeing that movement, I took the opportunity to study the uniform beneath the robe.


    It was a proper Nazi uniform in impeccable order. It feels like a cosplay that is in poor taste.


    That being the case¨Cthe military uniform also indicates the wearer¡¯s history, rank, and affiliation.


    Even if it was not obvious from the colour, there can be no mistake¡­


    It¡¯s a variant of the SS Helferinnen uniform with a miniskirt. The black SS uniforms were familiar from films¨C but this was not the Allgemeine SS uniform. For example, first instead of the skull badge on a regulation cap, she wore a witch¡¯s hat.


    On her right lapel, was an SS runic pin.


    On her left, 4 stars with two lines, signifying a Lt. Colonel.1


    She must be very experienced to be a regimental commander. But I didn¡¯t see a cuff title indicating her troop affiliation. At her neck hung the Knight¡¯s Cross of the Iron Cross?2. The year of award on it¡­ 2007? That wasn¡¯t during a war, and wasn¡¯t that practically yesterday?


    ¨CI dare say, when it comes to Regiment Hex¡­


    Their existence as a shadow force must have been a military secret within Nazi Germany. And they did not come to light in the post-war era. You occasionally see such groups all around the world, using the same arms and tactics.


    Even today, in the professional world, I sometimes hear about the things that the successors to such a group are doing.


    Even I.U. is one of these groups.


    ¡¸¨CAttention! Ladies and gentlemen!¡¹


    Katze shook her black bobbed hair, regarding us with her red left eye¡­


    ¡¸O~i! Are you having fun? Fighting is so fun!¡¹


    Even her¡­ she¡¯s some kind of battle enthusiast like Son and Riko.


    To my sullen face, Katze smiled,took out a Luger P08, and pointed with it to tanker.


    ¡¸You have trembled like cowards behind your purification barrier, Baskerville! Now I declare war upon you! I will also kill the traitor Hilda. Hong Kong¡¯s anti-magic barrier was strong, but this tanker sets an entirely new stage!¡¹


    It seems like¡­ Katze is going to use the tanker for some kind of attack.


    I don¡¯t think that tanker is only carrying petroleum.


    ¡¸Regardless of scale, war is struggle for the balance of power between many factions. In FEW, in the west there¡¯s Deen¡¯s Liberty Mason, and in the west Greneda¡¯s Rampan. That structural balance must not be destroyed. Yet Rampan was defeated! As for the traitors¨C this is their punishment! Total annihilation! There were always too many people in this city.¡¹


    The city¡­?


    Does Katze plan to use that ship to massacre the entire city of Hong Kong?


    That¡¯s something I can¡¯t let happen¨C


    ¡­


    ¡­¨C!


    ¡¸I wanted to drop bombs from a zeppelin, don¡¯t you know? But you made me so angry!¡ºA good terrorist spares no time or money in order to inflict a heavy blow upon the enemy.¡»But I didn¡¯t have the time or budget to build it, so I hijacked this tanker to come and exterminate you all cheaply! Harumph!¡¹


    It was like this witch Katze was¡ºgetting angry at a soccer coach over a strategy decision¡»and grumbling of trifling matters¡­*Squelch!*


    From the sleeves of her robe, a gelatinous substance dripped down.


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m going to do it! Bu no matter where I go, we¡¯ll fight in hell! Oi! Kinji Tohyama, Shirayuki Hotogi!¡¹


    ¡­Huh?


    She called us by name as she melted. The two pure Japanese.


    ¡¸Next time I won¡¯t fight without Italy! Ehehe!¡¹


    In the Second World War¡­ was she talking about the triple alliance of Japan, Germany, and Italy? Isn¡¯t that anachronism a bit much?


    Laughing maniacally, Katze¡¯s cursed water form melted into a soupy mess¡­


    It finally turned into water and dripped down from the golden dragon sculpture.


    Hearing Riko scoff and make a tutting sound, I turned to face her¨C


    ¡¸While I was at I.U¡­. the Koko taught me about explosives and Katze taught me hijacking. It¡¯s theoretically very possible that she hijacked this tanker¡­! She definitely has the capability and it fits her M.O., so she will do what she said.¡¹


    Pale-faced, Riko scowled at the swastika hanging on the tanker.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s a Singaporean vessel, the Shima Hari. Gross cargo capacity: 150,000 tonnes, probably all oil. It¡¯s definitely been hijacked. It didn¡¯t enter the strait voluntarily.¡¹


    Taking a pair of glasses from her sleeve, Jinyan put her hand flat across her brow and told us what she saw. it appears she gained the information from Butei High¡¯s LOGI.


    ¡¸What can she do with a hijacked tanker? If you hit the docks and blow it up, at best you¡¯d set fire to a few blocks of buildings. But the fire could be put out, soon enough. Katze said she would destroy all of Hong Kong, though.¡¹


    I asked Aria and Riko, but it was Riko who answered.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t blow up a city with a hijacked tanker.¡¹


    I came to the same conclusion in Hysteria Mode¡­ and she began to explain what the most efficient way to use a tanker to launch an attack on an enemy position was.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve seen oil spills on the news. Perhaps she is going to create a spill on purpose in Hong Kong . The crude is less dense than water, and would quickly spread to fill the bay. It¡¯s a warm climate, and 150,000 tonnes of oil would be extremely volatile. If the concentration of gas exceeds 1.3%, then the air becomes a fuse. Any small flame on land would set it off, and the entire bay would ignite all at once. The flames would consume all of the oxygen in the air, suffocating the entire city with carbon monoxide poisoning, and killing them all. It¡¯s based on the Nazis concept of a¡ºvacuum bomb¡», and was one of their ideas for a weapon on mass destruction.¡¹


    Everyone on the rooftop was struck silent by Riko¡¯s words.


    ¨CTurning Victoria Bay into a sea of flames.


    ¨CTurning Hong Kong into a dead town.


    If everything happened like she said¡­ that one tanker would truly produce a hellscape


    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s a supersized version of a primitive thermobaric weapon3. We have to get over there, Kinji.¡¹


    Breaking her silence, Aria drew her guns and made this bold statement.


    But a sudden assault on a sea-jacked vessel ignores all practical theory.


    ¡¸¨CHold on, Aria. I don¡¯t want to provoke her. Our enemy is a hijacker. We can¡¯t shoot at the tanker.¡¹


    I said as I holstered my own weapon¡­


    ¡¸Katze wants her plan to succeed, so she won¡¯t blow it right away. She wants to ensure the oil is spread in the most efficient manner¡­ so she¡¯ll have wait until the current carries the tanker to the ideal position first. To say it another way, there is a time limit until her plan is put into effect.¡¹


    From her own intuitive process, Aria stated a logic principle.


    As expected, Aria is familiar with terrorist actions from her time with the British Butei Agency.


    Well¡­ it can¡¯t be helped. I suppose we¡¯re going.


    ¡¸¨CShokatsu, alert the Hong Kong Coast Guard.¡¹


    I said, as I grumbled internally at Jinyan who had gone white as a sheet.


    Well that¡¯s poetic justice for you.


    It¡¯s like the time the Koko attacked the shinkansen, but this time we are the ones attacking only the scale has suddenly become much larger.


    Compared to Riko¡¯s hijacking, this is cute.


    ¡¸¡­My my. Regiment Hex has acted quickly. Friends one day, and enemies the next, as the saying goes.¡¹


    Shokatsu said as he took out a mobile¨C


    Katze had acted quickly. Her attack came right after things with Rampan were settled. She must have predicted that Rampan would lose in the fight with Baskerville, and made advance preparations for the assault. That girl is scary.


    At any rate, I¡¯m familiar with hijackings.


    I¡¯ve been bicycle-jacked, bus-jacked, aeroplane-jacked, and train-jacked¨C


    Now, even when I¡¯m overseas, of course I¡¯m caught up in a tanker-jacking


    I should go to a shrine and have my relationship with hijackings severed. I seem to have this unfortunate love affair with them.


    ¡¸¡­She¡¯s there! Kin-chan. On the tanker¡­ there¡¯s a great power aboard the Shima Hari. A witch, It has to be Katze Grasse. And there¡¯s one more person¡­it¡¯s¡­ Patra?¡¹


    Her fringed bangs facing the tanker, Shirayuki spoke with eyes closed.


    As a person with supernatural powers, she must have some way to detect demons. In the fight onboard the Annbelle, she could sense Patra¡¯s presence.


    It was the same with the Koko during the skinkansen-jacking.


    In order to secure total victory and secure a route of retreat, Katze is aboard the tanker.


    I couldn¡¯t see them, but I glared at the tanker.


    Pulling together what I recalled from the bird¡¯s eye view of Hong Kong from the ICC and the sightseeing GPS map on Shirayuki¡¯s mobile¡­ I tried to estimate the amount of time until the tanker reached its destination.


    The tanker was making smooth progress across the Tathong Channel and would coast through the entrance to Victoria Bay via Lei Yue Mun.


    It would enter the metropolitan area of Hong Kong like a poison pill.


    The wind is still westerly, and I can see that the ocean current is flowing gently from east to west.


    Thinking if the volitilised crude oil was released into Victoria Bay and carries by the wind¡­ without doubt, the entire area between the Kowloon Peninsula and Hong Kong Island up to the western end would be blanketed.


    Considering the tanker¡¯s current speed¨C we have roughly 30 minutes.


    In that time we must: get to the tanker from Rampan Castle, stop and arrest some female supernatural terrorists, prevent the petroleum discharge, and keep the tanker from impacting the jetty and secure it¡­


    That¡¯s pretty tight for 30 minutes.


    According to Aria¡¯s intuitive deduction, we must act quickly. Every second is precious.


    ¡¸¨CFirst, we need a fast boat! We need to get to the Shima Hari as fast as possible!¡¹


    Aria cried in an anime-like voice, no doubt coming to the same conclusion as me.


    But, as soon as I confirmed the time limit¡­ even with our experience¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s no good, Aria. There¡¯s no way we can go by boat.¡¹


    Her small hands clutched to her chest, Shirayuki looked at the ocean nearby.


    Following her example, I looked at the surrounding ocean, and I saw that both the castle and the boats surrounding it were being gradually swept out to sea. The waves were pushing us further away. But only those near us.


    ¡¸This¡­ it has to be Katze¡¯s doing. She¡¯s clogging the sea route with the waves. Katze¨Cthe Witch of Cursed Water, must have the ability to manipulate all kinds of liquids. Any boat would definitely be sunk en route.¡¹


    At Shirayuki¡¯s words, Aria and I exchanged frustrated looks.


    Manipulation of liquid¡­ that¡¯s what this Witch of the Cursed Water is doing. This time, though, the cursed water is crude oil.


    What should we do to handle this? We can¡¯t get there by air because Aria¡¯s YHS is out of commission.


    ¡¸¨CJinyan. Do you have some kind of helicopter?¡¹


    I asked her as she impatiently pressed down on the communication device.


    ¡¸Rampan Castle doesn¡¯t have a hewiport. But I called in a seapwane. It will be here in 8 minutes.¡¹


    ¡­That¡¯s no good. By the time we board the tanker, we¡¯ll be out of time.


    As I made a troubled face,


    ¡¸¡­Tohyama. You wish to reach that tanker?¡¹


    I heard Kou say as she looked up at me in her cut-off sailor suit.


    ¡¸We don¡¯t have any way to get there in such a short time.¡¹


    ¡¸I have a method that will get you there. It will not take any time at all.¡¹


    Saying that¡­ Kou began looking over mine and Aria¡¯s bodies. As if gauging our sizes.


    ¡¸What? How can you do that?¡¹


    Aria asked.


    ¡¸¨CThe Somersault Cloud.¡¹


    Kou spoke a name from The Journey to the West every bit as famous as the Nyoibou.


    ¡¸in scientific terms, it uses a wormhole to effect a series of physical copies through topological space4. In the modern Western study of magic, they would call this Imaginary Jump. The Somersault Cloud¨C is, in essence, a teleportation technique.¡¹


    In reality, the truth is stranger than fiction.


    Son had said it could¡ºgo anywhere in an instant¡», and the truth behind the cloud depicted in picture books was a teleportation technique.


    Even Hysteria Mode could not understand the theory behind that kind of movement¡­ but, exchanging a glance with Shirayuki, she nodded stiffly with an expression that said:¡ºI think you should be alright¡».


    ¡­I¡¯ll risk it.


    Although I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯m getting used to the supernatural phenomena.


    At any rate, there¡¯s no time. If I hesitate her, we¡¯ll all die for lack of oxygen anyway.


    ¡¸So you can get us to the Shima Hari?¡¹


    I confirmed with Kou, and Aria¡¯s determined face told me she had made up her own mind.


    ¡¸Yup. As long as I can see it.¡¹


    She urged me to look, and I saw that the Shima Hari would soon be hidden behind Hong Kong Island as it sailed past Lei Yue Mun.


    The bow of the ship had already disappeared.


    ¡¸But like the Nyoibou, it can¡¯t be used more than once a day. it will be a one-way trip, and you¡¯ll have to find your own way back. The carrying capacity is also limited. I can take about 2 people. Form what I can tell, Tohyama and Aria-san just meet the limit.¡¹


    ¨COnly 2 people can go?


    Ideally I would like to send the supernatural specialist Shirayuki, but it can¡¯t be help that she is over the limit.


    Ah! Sometimes the gods are cruel.


    Shirayuki. I really hate the fact that your figure is more voluptuous than Aria¡¯s.


    I considered sending Aria and Shirayuki, but if it come to negotiations with Katze and Patra¡­ my ability to wheedle women will be indispensable, even if I do say so myself.


    So it¡¯s me and Aria.


    We¡¯ll have to bet on Holmes the 4th and her partner¡¯s powers of cooperation.


    Besides, in the fight on the Annbelle¡­ Shirayuki was a match for Patra¡¯s power and Aria was defeated. From my own personal experience, it might be easier to bluff than negotiate with Patra.


    ¡¸Understood. Aria and I will go. Jinyan will bring Shirayuki in the seaplane before anyone else. Riko will try to get in contact with someone in Carrier GA. They should be somewhere in Hong Kong.¡¹


    As I gave these separate orders, Kou stepped close and wrapped her arms around Aria and me.


    We¡¯re out of time.


    The front half of the tanker is already hidden behind Hong Kong Island.


    ¡¸¡­.I¡¯m coming, Somersault Cloud is coming¡­¡¹


    Without any more time to explain, Kou wrapped her arms around our waists and closed her eyes. Then¡­ she chanted those words in a childish voice.


    Then, a few seconds later¡­


    *Sparkle!* *Sparkle!* *Sparkle!*


    Several small grains of gold appeared in front of Kou¡¯s chest.


    Shirayuki seemed to understand it. It was some kind of ESP.


    The light wavered and the gold dust moved together like specks on the wind.


    They collected themselves in a halo shape whose diameter expanded rapidly.


    There were 2 dots of light, 4, then 8¨C 128, 256¨C popping into existence as they doubled in number.


    Then in a flash, our surroundings were hidden¡­ bathed in light.


    It was just like being in a shining cloud.


    I couldn¡¯t open my eyelids because of the light¡­ but I felt Kou¡¯s hand slip away from my waist.


    The sound of Kou¡¯s voice reciting the magic word sounded like it was coming from further and further away¨C


    Beneath me, I heard the sound of waves, and beside me the sound of something moving.


    Then my golden surrounding changed to red, blue, yellow, violet, and white¡­ many different colours. Then the brightness subsided.


    We were once more underneath the starry sky, and surrounded by many colours.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Squinting my dazzled eyes, I looked around¨C


    Next to me, Aria was looking around just like I was.


    There was no one on the other side. Kou was gone.


    A distant light shone at our feet, and instead of Rampan Castle¡¯s roof, it was glittering anti-rust coated steel.


    Enough steel sheet to cover a number of school playgrounds stretched out, and a short distance away, an innumerable number of pipes protruded from the roof of a factory-like structure. Further away, there was a small crane and a hole for manhole cover through oil could be seen¡­


    More surprisingly¡­


    I understood that we were on the deck of the Shima Hari, far away from Rampan Castle.


    You did it, Kou! And so easily too!


    This¡­¡ºTeleportation¡», did you call it? It was an amazing experience. I didn¡¯t even feel anything. Just some dazzling light.


    ¡¸¡­That was a first. Teleportation¡¹


    Aria said to me as she exhaled and turned he camellia eyes toward me.


    Huh? Aria doesn¡¯t look surprised.


    ¡¸This was a first for me as well. However, I did see an enemy use it against me in Moscow.¡¹


    Come to think of it¡­ she did say something like that.


    Back at the end of summer break, after she helped me clean out the INQUESTA building.


    ¡¸Still, you should be a little more surprised. We¡¯re human, aren¡¯t we?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying? Well¡­ I guess it was a little surprising that it took less than a minute.¡¹


    I give up. I just wanted Aria to react like a normal girl.


    ¡¸How about this, Kinji? Wow! That was so amazing!¡¹


    She said, as she clasped her hands together, standing on top of a thin knee-high pipe¨C suppressing a giggle, she peered around.


    Just now she looked like she did when I gave her the Christmas Tree.


    ¡¸¨CThe view is everything you could wish for.¡¹


    Told that, I looked around¡­


    The Shima Hari was slipping into Victoria Bay¨Cbetween the Kowloon Peninsula and Hong Kong Island where the coast boasts numerous buildings that tower into the night sky.


    All the colours I had seen on our way here were the city lights of Hong Kong.


    The colourful downtown business building lights would never suit Japanese taste.


    I saw them when we flew in¨Ceach building vying with its neighbors to illuminate the dark night.


    All the condominiums where I was rescued in North Point shone with a homey feel.


    Kowloon shone gaudily with 5 star hotels. Neon signs with international business names sparkled. Dome-shaped building were illuminated. The entire surface of the building shone. Then in the background was the ICC where Aria and I fought.


    All of it was reflected on the surface of the water, doubling the brightness.


    They shone like a c/basket of jewels.


    In the face of this dynamic beauty¡­


    I was at a loss for words.


    ¨CThe million dollar nightscape¨C


    This is it. I finally saw it, Dad.


    However, I never imagined that I would see it like this.


    ¡¸Usually it¡¯s seen from one side or the other, but seeing both sides of Victoria Bay at the same time makes it a 2 million dollar nightscape.¡¹


    I heard Aria say that cute thing.


    ¡¸It¡¯s reflected in your eyes as well. It more than doubles the price, it¡¯s priceless.¡¹


    ¡¸What a stupid thing to say. I was only pointing it out so that you could look at it and raise morale. ¡¹


    Aria grit her teeth.


    Then she slanted her shapely eyebrows, and was suddenly all business.


    *Click!* *Click!*


    She drew her two guns with her small hands, even though we are on an oil tanker¡­ but it¡¯s alright. The deck has been reinforced in areas to be bulletproof as a measure against pirates.


    I couldn¡¯t afford the luxury of enjoying the situation either.


    Tonight I will dual wield my Beretta and Desert Eagle.


    In number¡ª our opponents are many.


    ¡¸I will protect it. This is one of the largest economic metropolises in Asia.¡¹


    ¡¸I will defend it as well. Although needy, they seemed quite happy.¡¹


    Aria said as she faced the downtown Kowloon high rises, and I faced Hong Kong Island¨C as we were passing through the waters near North Point¨C and back to back, we covered each other¡¯s blind spots.


    Accepting the good with the bad, it accepted the poison pill that was the tanker.


    The million dollar nightscape¨C with its countless number of individual light, stood for the individuals who lived their lives, had their own dream, and smiling faces. I must defend them.


    ¡¸¡ºLaunch out into the world.¡»This is what Butei Article 9 means, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸I would prefer a more peaceful launch.¡¹


    As we spoke¡­ suddenly around us¡­


    Patra¡¯s dog-headed sand figures that looked like the depictions of the god Anubis appeared


    Most likely posted to guard the deck, they now streamed from the low building at the stern that seemed to be some kind of living quarters, and suddenly we were surrounded.


    This time wearing dark green clothing, the sand figures took up position at a cautious distance. Looking closely, i saw they were Nazi field uniforms. I wonder if this was Katze¡¯s doing?


    Giving off the impression of Nazi ghosts, the sand figures seemed to have upgraded their weapons since the last time at the Pyramidion in Odaiba last summer. Where previously they wielded one axe, they now held two and sported a gun holster on their waists. Is that a military Mauser?


    Toward the stern, a huge swastika flag fluttered.


    Friends one day, and enemies the next, as Shokatusu said, and it was a fact the even my grandfather was one in league with her party. But today, I will oppose her.


    She is my next enemy¡­


    Looking up at the swastika flag, I furrowed my brow.


    Well¡­ with my track record of fights with all kinds of enemies, I guess I was bound to fight this group sooner or later.


    *Grip!*


    As we stood back to back, Aria pulled my left arm behind my back¡­


    And looked at my watch. This isn¡¯t like her.


    After she released my hand, I looked at my watch as well.


    As I did, I saw that the time displayed was exactly midnight¨C


    ¡¸Merry Christmas, Kinji.¡¹


    ¨CIt;s December 25th.


    You say that while holding a gun?


    Well, it looks like this is our Christmas.


    Oh well. I¡¯ve never really had a ¡®merry¡¯ Christmas as far as I can recall.


    I can add this year to that list as well.


    ¡¸It has been an honour to welcome the holiday with you¨CMerry Christmas, Aria¡¹


    Go For The Next!!!


    [END TEXT]


    ******************************************************


    Notes:


    1. WWII is a private interest of mine, so I just so happen to know that her actual rank is Obersturmbannf¨¹hrer. What is given in the rough equivalent. Wiki page.


    2. Wiki page.


    3. Thermobaric Weapon


    4. In normal speak, I believe she is using a wormhole that exploits a theoretical topological concept of the ¡®connected-ness¡¯ of all space to ¡®move¡¯ from one point to another. Or you can just call it magic¡­

 Volume 15 - CH 1

    Chapter 1: Vacuum Bomb ¡ª Shima Hari


    ¨CIt¡¯s Christmas.


    Ordinarily, it¡¯s a day to watch the hijinks on TV and eat cake.


    Despite that, the five of us are engaged in a firefight atop a gloomy tanker.


    All around us, there are dog-, bird-, and crocodile-headed sand people ¡ª straight out of Egyptian depictions.


    Where the heck did I go wrong in my life?


    ¡¸No sooner than we settle things with Rampan, this happens. I wonder if both of us will make it back alive.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid! Now, watch my back.¡¹


    That mistake was Aria.


    With a small *Thump!*, she pressed her small back against mine.


    ¨CWe were back-to-back.


    It was a tactic for covering all blind spots when completely surrounded.


    Holding ancient firearms and axes, the golems advanced on the upper deck to attack us. With the strong night wind blowing across the sea, they carefully climbed over the exposed piping.


    There were quite a number of golems. Between 40 and 50.


    But¡­ they were weak.


    Their movements were ponderous, and it seems unlikely that their intelligence was much above the level of insects. What¡¯s more, they were made of ordinary yellow sand,


    Back when we fought in the casino, the black sand golems were much stronger.


    Even their form is sloppy. They are covered by their Nazi field uniforms, and I suppose that its purpose is to conceal their flaws.


    ¡¸¨CAria, these guys are definitely stalling. We have to get out of here quickly.¡¹


    This large super tanker, the Shima Hari, had been sea-jacked. A mirrored Hakenkreuz fluttered at the stern¨Cthe symbol of the remnant of Nazi Germany¡¯s armed forces, Katze¡¯s Regiment Hex.


    Also known as¡ºThe Witch of Cursed Water¡», Katze is planning to use this tanker in a terrorist attack. She will dump 150,000 tonnes of crude oil into the harbour and burn it, using up all the oxygen in the bay. It¡¯s a modified form of a Nazi WMD, a¡ºvacuum bomb¡».


    In order to stop it, we boarded the ship like commandos.


    The tanker is headed for west end of Victoria Bay that divides Hong Kong into North and South. Given current cruise speed, we have 20 minutes.


    ¡¸Kinji, look at that building! Katze and Patra are on the roof.¡¹


    Aria pointed with her gun at the small, building-like structure are the stern of the ship.


    ¡¸What are you thinking?¡¹


    ¡¸They¡¯re the ones in charge here¨Cthe real power. To a certain extent, the golems¡¯ operation is autonomous, but the pipeline presents a blind spot. It¡¯s like they need a bird¡¯s eye view of us.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­So, with a bird¡¯s eye view, you¡¯re saying that they are the one¡¯s giving them orders?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s what I mean.¡¹


    I arrived at the same conclusion after Aria¡¯s superb sense of intuition had already reasoned it out, and she continued¨C


    ¡¸There may be more to it than that. The golems defending the area around the building are definitely stronger.¡¹


    Without waiting, I shot several golems in succession, creating an opening. Aria and I then raced toward the stern.


    On both sides of us, we could see the colourful nightscape of Hong Kong and Kowloon sparkling.


    Already far out into the bay, the tanker continued careening recklessly as the traffic of an uncountable number of boats became disorganised.


    Glancing to port¨C


    That looks like a highway¨C It looks familiar.


    It was the Eastern Highway where Son and our car chase had unfolded.


    The tanker was already passing by North Point. It was the relaxed downtown area where Yuan¡¯s house was located


    *******************************************************


    A tanker is no ordinary ship. It¡¯s a massive, megafloat-like ship that¡¯s like a poor version of an aircraft carrier.


    The Shima Hari has about a hectare of surface area, and a 5-storey building stands at the extreme stern end. And at the entrance to the building¨C


    From behind sandbags, tow golems fired a Nazi-era MG 42 belt-fed machine gun. However, the range was extreme, so the bullets dispersed widely.


    ¡¸If you can¡¯t aim properly, then you shouldn¡¯t even use it!¡¹


    With a dumbfounded expression, Aria shot both of them with her twin pistols, and we left piles of sand behind us as we leaped over an Anubis-headed soldier to breac the structure.


    Once inside the building¡­ it had the appearance of a modest economy hotel. During the long trip transporting crude oil, this must be where the sailors live.


    There were no signs of golems in the rough interior of the building. There was also a set of stairs.


    It appears that they are not using high enough grade golems that are capable of acting outside the field of view. I remember Jeanne telling me that Hong Kong was a city with strong anti-magic properties. So even here, it appears that Katze¡¯s ally, The Sand Witch, has trouble using magic.


    Reaching the top floor, Aria kicked open the door that looked like a pilothouse door¨C


    High precision GPS , ECDIS navigation, and AIS ship identification equipment were ranged about the spacious room¡¯s interior.


    In skin-baring, Egyptian clothes stood Patra¡­


    Opposite her, wearing an all-covering black Nazi uniform was Katze Grasse.


    ¡¸¨CThe sea is pleasant, don¡¯t you think? It remembers me of my time in I.U.¡¹


    Merely raising an eyebrow at the guns pointed her direction, Patra twirled a crystal ball within her fingers.


    ¡¸Back in I.U., I communicated to both Riko and Koko¡ºIf you do a hijacking, I want to come along as well¡». I do not believe they took me seriously. But now, everyone is here¨Cjust as I predicted.¡¹


    Turning toward the captain¡¯s chair. Katze lounged out casually and grinned beneath her black witch¡¯s hat.


    ¡¸Katze, Patra. Who tipped you off? You moved much too quickly.¡¹


    Aria greeted them thus, with her silver and black Governments pointed at each of them, respectively.


    With a sneer, Katze narrowed her eyes in such a manner that the eyepatch couldn¡¯t completely hide.


    Despite all that had happened previously, at Aria¡¯s current statement, I turned back to look at her in surprise.


    Do you mean to say¡­ that we have a spy among us, Aria?


    ¡¸You were in Western Europe. Even if Rampan contacted you, it is much too soon for you to have mobilised. You definitely didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare for such a large-scale assault.¡¹


    As soon as Aria said that, my Hysteria Mode brain started estimating how long Katze would need to get ready for such an offensive¨CIt was definitely a bit premature. Moreover, Katze had said that she disliked the method of attack. There is definitely no way that they could have heard about Baskerville¡¯s spearhead attack on Hong Kong beforehand, so there definitely wasn¡¯t enough time.


    ¡¸I asked Riko, Patra, but what is your horoscope¡¯s accuracy? About 5%?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­71% And I devote myself to it most diligently every day.¡¹


    Patra easily defeated Aria¡¯s statement¡­ However, even with a 70% chance that two enemy generals would appear in Hong Kong, Greneda wouldn¡¯t bestir itself.


    In other words¨Cwe have a leak.


    They must have had some more certain intelligence before we reached Hong Kong.


    ¡¸So, Aria-chan. Would you believe me if I said,¡ºSomeone told me¡»and kept going on and on about it?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t believe you, Nazi. So, talk. Kinji, you take Patra. I¡¯ll take Katze. You are both in violation of the Subversive Activities Prevention Act, in addition to infliction of maritime property damage, your various violent actions, violation of the Navigation Act¡­ and, uh¡­ all those other things, so you¡¯re under arrest.¡¹


    You still had a bit more room to negotiate, Aria¡­


    I thought that, but this is how things are, and it¡¯s unavoidable. There¡¯s no more time.


    At the same moment, Aria and I both turned to the right-¨C


    ¨C*Bam!* *Ba-ba-bam!*


    Firing through the window curtains on that side of the room and toward the outside veranda.


    With a crackling sound, the glass shattered. On the other side of the simple curtains separated to the sides, and the movement of someone dodging the shots was evident.


    It was the real Katze and Patra.


    My Hysteria Mode¡¯s perception had picked up on the fact earlier that these were detailed sand dolls and cursed water apparitions.


    So Katze had merely pretended, that it was impossible for her to produce a full colour water figure, which she had shown us in monochrome. Clever girl.


    As for Patra, she was concentrating on making this sand figure¡­ That¡¯s why the rest of the sand golems were misshapen.


    Pitching forward as it collapsed, the Sand Patra spilled out with a rustle.


    It appeared to be made of star sand, and a part of it formed a small dust storm that flew toward Aria.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    In order to not ruin her eyes, Aria flinched away, turning to take the blow on the back. She then fired a rapid burst of .45ACP bullets at the curtains. But from the other side¨C *Kachin!* *Kachin!* *Kachin!*


    On the veranda, the real Patra used a small buckler made of sand and orbiting around her to stop the bullets.


    ¡¸Hohoho! As I would expect from Sir Sherlock¡¯s relative. However, you are already cursed by the sand.¡¹


    Drawing the back of her hand across her red lips, Patra laughed cheerfully.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    From Aria¨Cwho had taken the blast of sand on her back¨Csomething like smoke was rising from her whole body.


    This is¨Cwhat I saw on the Annabelle!


    Patra¡¯s magic to remove all water from the human body¡­!


    ¡¸¡­Uhn¡­? Ha¡­Haa¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Aria!!!¡¹


    Tongue hanging out like a dog and panting harshly, Aria collapsed, and I tried to rescue her.


    Next to her on the veranda, carrying a clear plastic bottle of mineral water, stood Katze


    ¡­That¡¯s it!


    Removing the bottle from her mouth in an instant, she turned, and the water gushed toward me¨C*Bashhurt!*


    Aiming at my chest, water shot from Katze¡¯s mouth like a water gun in an attack that I just barely dodged. Grazing my bulletproof uniform, the dart of water shredded it and opened a hole in the wall behind it. Even the steel girder in the middle of the wall was shaved off like cheese.


    This was the water gun that Sherlock shot at me¨Ca technique to shoot a super high jet of water. Its range is extremely short, but due to its greater mass, its penetrating power is greater than a rifle. It would even be able to cut through solid objects. Considering that fact, it¡¯s close to a laser attack.


    Even though I managed to dodge it, it totally wrecked my balance¡­


    I avoided collapsing, but I lost my firing posture and couldn¡¯t help falling to one knee.


    ¡¸Whaaat! Did you already know?¡¹


    Grumbling, Katze cast aside the plastic bottle and drew a gold-plated Luger P08. Then pointing the muzzle toward me, she stepped into the room with Patra.


    ¡¸¡­Since I.U., I¡¯ve done some¡ºbrushing up¡».¡¹


    I bluffed¨C


    But I wouldn¡¯t be able to save Aria in time.


    Grasping one of Aria¡¯s twintails, Patra forced Aria to stand¡­


    ¡¸Aria¡­!¡¹


    Due to the nature of Hysteria Mode to prioritise the safety of girls, unfortunately I was stopped in my tracks.


    While I was completely open, Katze rushed over toward me.


    As I was on one knee, she thrust the muzzle forward a short distance from my head.


    ¡¸Hey! Didn¡¯t it all work out like I said, Patra? Making all those sand soldier cannon fodder and just tossing them out there wasn¡¯t so hard, now was it?¡¹


    ¡¸True. There were not an abundant number of Riri particles to contend with tonight, so you were correct.¡¹


    The two witches that had cornered both Aria and I said to each other.


    Steam continued to rise from Aria¡¯s body as she grit her teeth¡­ Determined at all costs not to lose grip of her guns.


    ¡¸Oiii! Aria! Just let go of those guns. You like this guy, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    At Katze¡¯s words, Aria¡¯s eyes narrowed in bitterness¡­


    ¡¸Th¡­ that¡¯s¡­ ri¡­ dicul¡­ ous¡­¡¹


    I wanted to say something, but I was unable to.


    ¡¸Alright then. Then I¡¯ll execute him. You want me to do it?¡¹


    Hearing each of those things, Aria¡¯s trigger finger began to quiver, and she started to move to relinquish her guns.


    ¨CNo, you can¡¯t, Aria!


    You can¡¯t let go of your guns.


    If you relinquish you weapons, she¡¯ll just shoot me anyway.


    Even if she does end up shooting me, you have to keep fighting.


    ¡¸¨CAria.¡¹


    With the gun still pointed at my head, I looked Aria straight in the eyes.


    ¡¸It will be alright. I won¡¯t die. Neither will you. I¡­ can¡¯t stop being a Butei, and someday I will be a regular Butei. And you will save your mother, Kanae-san. The two of us still have things we have to do. So, we can¡¯t die yet. You can¡¯t die.¡¹


    What spouted from my mouth was pure sentimentality¨Cdevoid of all logical reason.


    I couldn¡¯t forget how back in April, during Riko¡¯s hijacking of flight ANA 600, I had given up and Aria had encouraged me.


    This time, it¡¯s my turn to encourage her. Don¡¯t throw your guns away, Aria.


    Hearing my words, Katze and Patra exchange glances¨C


    Seeming to remember the hijacking, Aria tightened her grip on her guns.


    Yes, Aria. That¡¯s it.


    Even though you can¡¯t raise a gun, this is good.


    As long as the will to fight is there, the possibility for victory exists.


    ¡¸¨CPatra. I won¡¯t let you have Aria.¡¹


    At my words, Aria turned red¡­ Patra stared, clearly puzzled¡­ Katze¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she forcibly thrust the muzzle of the gun forward.


    ¡¸Humph!¡ºI won¡¯t let you have Aria¡»? Do you have a crush? Are you trying to do her some kind of favour? How about I give you a bullet for a Christmas present? Such sappy lovers were sent off to the internment camps! If I shoot you now, a bullet will put an end to such talk!¡¹


    Eyebrows arched, Katze put more strength into her trigger finger.


    ¡¸Yes, if she shoots you in the head, you shall die, Kinji Tohyama.¡¹


    Patra intoned, tilting her small neck and causing her golden necklace to jingle.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard the rumours about you stopping bullets with your bare hands. But even you can¡¯t do it at point-blank range, can you?¡¹


    Katze said, her cheeks spreading into a grin¨CRaising and thrusting out the hand without the gun at an upward angle, she performed a Nazi salute.


    ¡¸Seig Heil!¡¹


    ¨CThen pulled the trigger.


    In that instant¨C


    Point-blank range? Not at all.


    My world came to an almost standstill. In Hysteria Mode, everything became¡ºsuper slow¡»¨C


    My sense of time immediately stretched out, experiencing the world like a super high-speed camera¡­and I came up with a new technique.


    A short while ago, I used¡ºContradiction¡»to defend myself against Son¡¯s laser¨CAnd I consciously drew upon those same principles.


    Now then, Katze¡­You said it was point-blank range, but that is not the case.


    Even if the muzzle is pushed up against my head, the distance between the bullet and myself is not zero. Inside the gun, before firing, the bullet has to be chambered, and there is a small distance between chamber and muzzle. There is a moment of time before the bullet leaves the barrel¨C


    Kitsuka, Clear Fall Water¨C Zetsurou¨COuka,Ouka!


    There are 26 bones between my cervical vertebrae and tailbone. Wrapped around them are the erector spinae, splenius capitis, and minor rhomboid muscles, and I can use them all together to moved my head in the same direction as the bullet at a speed of about 1,100 KPH. This total muscle coordination technique, like a reverse Ouka, formed a deceleration defence, Ouka + Clear Fall Water from a standstill.


    In order to avoid self-inflicted injury from the shockwave, I limited the speed to a subsonic level¨C at a speed of 125 KPH, even if it draws blood, the bullet will not penetrate my skull.


    This is not the end, Katze.


    From one knee, I backflipped in a wheel-like motion, turning my enemy¡¯s attack back on them with Zetsurou.


    Kicking out my right leg at full speed with Ouka¨CI pushed my torso in a backward loop in a subsonic kick. With a *Fwipsh!*, I kicked Katze¡¯s golden gun.


    I pulled off a 360 degree somersault, and just as my brain was about to collide with the inside of my skull, I shot out my left leg with Ouka straight into the floor. The shock of impact matched the movement of my skull to my brain¨Ccompletely avoiding the onset of a concussion.


    In the very next moment, my sense of time returned, and the sound of my impact with Katze¡¯s hand and the floor reached my ears at about the same time. Pieces of the Luger P08 scattered, embedding themselves in the ceiling and cracks in the concrete floor spread out from underneath my foot.


    The bullet grazed my head, smashing the window behind me and flying off into empty space.


    To the outsider, however¨C


    It looks like I was shot and fell backwards.


    At least for the first half of the technique.


    But for the second half, somehow after being shot in the head, the window behind me shattered, the pieces of Katze¡¯s gun spattered against the ceiling, and landed a backflip¡­ in some inexplicable event. Then¡­


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    With both hands now raised in salute, Katze said:


    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹


    Patra sighed, and the captured Aria gasped.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Making a confused face, and not understanding what happened.


    It worked out well, but to be honest, I don¡¯t completely understand it myself.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ Katze. I believe that we can agree, we shouldn¡¯t use guns on an oil tanker.¡¹


    I said as I stood, grinning wryly with streams of blood flowing from my head down both sides of my nose¡­


    Good, nothing is broken. Nothing fractured either. Being hard-headed was a good thing.


    The amount of blood looks bad, but a scalp wound will bleed dramatically. However, it¡¯s not as bad as it looks.


    Cradling her right hand, Katze stepped back to where Patra stood.


    ¡¸Tch! I knew this would happen!¡¹


    ¡¸I expected something of the kind.¡¹


    Uhh¡­ wasn¡¯t my superhuman performance a reason for you to want to stop fighting? If you¡¯re not even a bit surprised, what was the point in doing it?


    In that moment, there was a *Whoosh!* sound¨C


    Patra¡¯s hand that had been restraining Aria, moved toward the window where something had flown in.


    As soon as the hand moved away from Aria, the steam that had been rising from her body suddenly ceased.


    I¡¯m very bad with ESP powers, but I could tell just by looking. The thing that had flown in was counteracting the curse.


    A swirling black object had slipped into the room through the window and then back out¡­


    A bat¨C?


    With a gasp, Aria collapsed next to me¨Cheaving air in and out. She was normalising her breathing. Her dried-out twin-tails spread out slightly, and she looked like she was parched¡­ It looked like she was in a serious condition.


    Our enemies, however, had retreated to the veranda¨C


    Instead of paying attention us, Katze and Patra were watching carefully outside the windows.


    As soon as Aria and I looked up¡­


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Mixed with the dark night sky, a swarm of black bats approached. They floated like a black storm could.


    What was most notable about it, however, was that suspended from the swarm¡­


    ¡¸¨CKin-chan! I¡¯ve come to help you!¡¹


    Riding on small trapeze swing seat, was Shirayuki.


    Like and early 80¡¯s1 Magical Girl anime, she demonstrated a horrible new way to fly. How did you get here from Rampan Castle? Aren¡¯t you a bit embarrassed?


    Rushing forward with the swarm of bats, Shirayuki smoothed down the front of her skirt¨C with her hand pressing down her skirt, she blew into the room.


    Then rolling across the floor, she set her feet, standing between us and Katze and Patra.


    ¡¸¨CKin-chan, which one hurt you?¡¹


    Anger causing her voice to rise, she drew her sword with a hiss. From behind her school uniform, she drew Irokaneayame.


    Next to her, the bats coalesced¡­


    ¡¸Now then, I wonder which one of you I shall impale.¡¹


    Before my eyes, Hilda appeared, carrying a trident.


    Of all the people left at Rampan Castle, they sent in the two most powerful ESPers first.


    The Fire Witch, Lightning Witch¨Cagainst¨CThe Witch of Cursed Water and the Sand Witch.


    Four witches squared off in the Shima Hari¡¯s captain¡¯s cabin, it was like the opening scene of some Horror flick¡­.


    But what had already happened was that the sand was being stirred up inside the room.


    ¡¸A smokescreen¡­? Are they planning to escape?¡¹


    Choking out the words, Aria said,


    ¡¸Idiot. It¡¯s a change in tactics. I¡¯m oxygen deprived, but I¡¯m not dying.¡¹


    ¡¸Hohoho! There is not much time left.¡¹


    The fog and sand swirled, becoming thicker and thicker, concealing Katze and Patra from sight.


    Finally, the entire room was hidden and¨C *Flap!* *Flap!* *Flap!*


    With fully restored wings, Hilda blew away all the fog and sand¨C


    But Katze and Patra had already escaped from the veranda.


    Having formed a paper aeroplane-like glider out of sand, they were already 100 metres away at the starboard deck railing below. There, two Anubis guards were standing by with something carried on a palanquin between their shoulders¡­


    ¡­A torpedo¡­!?


    No, I remember now. Back when she was a part of I.U., Jeanne used the same kind of thing called Orcus¨Ca supercavitation torpedo¨Cand this looks like a modified version of it, a mini-sub. There were 2 of such craft there.


    Are they planning to use that to escape from Hong Kong? And from the tanker¨Cbecause after exploding, it will become an oxygen-less hell.


    ¡¸You¡¯re awefully quick to run away, aren¡¯t you!¡¹


    While reloading both of her guns¡¯ magazines with a *Ka-chick!* *Ka-chick!*, Aria rushed out on to the veranda.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Ba-ba-bang!*


    Despite the fact that they are out of range, she unleashed a furious volley of .45ACP bullets.


    From her two differently coloured guns, she fired 14 bullets¨C*Click!* *Click!* *Click!* *Click!*


    With a violent metallic sound, one of the Orcus¡¯ propellers were destroyed.


    Seeing that, Katze and Patra became flustered, but they quickly adapted to the situation.


    One of the Anubis guards then lifted Patra up to the other Orcus, then did the same to Katze who also entered¡­*Poof!* Using the Anubis guard¡¯s body as a sacrifice, a smokescreen went up.


    Then there was a *Splash!*


    On the other side of the smokescreen, the Orcus that they had so desperately defended made a sound as it entered the ocean.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Aria ground her teeth in what looked like an unconscious manner, but it¡¯s not like there was no way that they both couldn¡¯t be on the Orcus. Back when Shirayuki and I rode in one, however, it was extremely cramped.


    ¡¸Oh, right! Depth charges! Somebody get me depth charges!¡¹


    *Tap!* *Tap!*


    Aria paced the veranda deck while talking like an English warship captain frustrated with a U-Boat, stamping hard in her unique manner.


    ¡­Well, we can¡¯t follow them now. We¡¯ve missed our chance to catch them.


    Shaking my head, and holstering my Beretta¡­ I looked up to the sky, where the sound of a propeller could be heard.


    Stepping out on to the veranda, I saw it was a hydroplane. It was coming from the direction of Rampan Castle.


    In order to avoid the exhaust from the tanker, it was at quite a considerable altitude¨C*Pa-Poof!*


    A parachute unfurled into the night sky. 4 of them.


    With my Hysteria Mode augmented eyesight, I could tell that it was Riko, Reki, Kou, and even the glasses-wearing Koko¨CJinyan.


    ¡­Of course, you appear when you can¡¯t help against the enemy.


    I¡¯m grateful for the reinforcements, but when Shirayuki¡¯s group arrived¨C Aria had already been defeated, and I¡¯d been shot.


    As for Riko and her group, they arrived after Katze and Patra had escaped.


    We came against them too slowly, and one at a time. Katze and Patra are more used to fighting than us.


    *****************************************


    The Golems still defended the deck, so Riko landed on the roof of the residency building.


    As Shirayuki treated my head wound, our reinforcements converged at the pilot house¨C


    ¡¸The current was running against us, so we couldn¡¯t come by boat, so we took a hydroplane from the Tathong Channel. We planned to arrive 5 minutes earlier, but maybe we were a tee~nsy bit late. Ki-kun, are you okay?¡¹


    She asked regretfully, taking in our condition and observing the state of the ship.


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­ What about Kou? I don¡¯t see her.¡¹


    I asked as I looked around, seeing only Riko, Reki, and Jinyan.


    ¡¸Kou landed on the deck. The sand gowems were twying to enter the building. She went to stawp them.¡¹


    Jinyan prompted, and looking outside the window toward the deck¨C


    In front of the building, Kou brandished Green Dragon Crescent Blade and mowed down the golems one by one.


    Even though Patra is a considerable distance away, she must be able to control their movements pretty well by concentrating hard enough. Their movement were pretty well coordinated, and they were thronging the residence building.


    ¡¸Kou¡­!¡¹


    I was worried for her, but with a¨C


    ¡¸Uwaaaaa!!¡¹


    I heard Kou raise a courageous voice while her cut-off sailor suit fluttered.


    She has the power not only to defend the building, but even to force them back.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t get the wong idea! Kou and I are not fighting only for you! We¡¯re fighting for Hong Kong too! First things first, we hawve to twy to get the ship under contwol!¡¹


    Jinyan shrieked at us¨C


    Leaving Kou to defend the building, she took the role of going around to examine the several pieces of steerage machinery.


    ¨CKou!


    You always had low confidence in yourself and were timid and thought you couldn¡¯t do anything even if you tried. You¡¯re actually just as strong as Son.


    That has to be the case. Up until recently, Son was a formidable enemy of mine¡­ but you both share the same heart. Anything Son can do, you can do. All you need is a bit of courage. And it was for everyone else¡¯s sake that you mustered up this courage, wasn¡¯t it, Kou?


    ****************************************************************


    The steering machinery were just about totally destroyed, but that didn¡¯t stop Jinyan from trying¨C


    Meanwhile, the rest of us headed out onto the deck to help Kou wipe out the rest of the golems.


    Finally, our enemies were reduced to sand and fluttering Nazi military uniforms.


    With all the skull badges scattered about, the ship now had the aura of a ghost ship.


    Puffing, Kou leant on Shirayuki and Reki¡¯s shoulder.¨C


    ¡¸¨CStawping the ship doewsn¡¯t look like it will be easy to do. Eqwuipment has been stwategically destwoyed evewywhere.¡¹


    Not just in the pilot house, but down to the 5th deck¨CJinyan glumly informed us after inspecting the Engine Room.


    The tanker is just past the middle of Victoria Bay.


    We have about 10 minutes left.


    ¡¸Well, I didn¡¯t think it would be that easy to stop, but we can¡¯t just leave. There¡¯s no way all the people in Hong Kong can evacuate. So, anyone have any ideas?¡¹


    Stowing her guns, Aria asked everyone with perspiration standing out on her forehead.


    Afterwards, as Riko looked out across the broad deck¨C


    ¡¸Back in I.U., I took lessons from Katze. She¡¯ll use explosives to vent the crude oil. Putting explosives along the bottom of the tank, along with cracks a few metres long¨Cafter detonation, the whole ship will split under the tanker¡¯s own weight and water pressure from below. It will break in half, just like a raw egg¡¯s shell.¡¹


    ¡¸If that happens, then won¡¯t the tanker explode?¡¹


    Aria asked, but Riko shook her head from side to side.


    ¡¸In order to prevent that, she¡¯ll have only used special directional charges. I feel like she probably used a bunch of claymores facing down. Placing them on the bottom of the cargo tank, she would perforate the bilge and ballast tanks while also limiting the explosion to the seawater side to a minimum level. This way, the seawater will immediately extinguish any fire and prevent a huge explosion.¡¹


    These terrorists, coming up with such plans¨C


    It¡¯s ingenious, and they are quite clever.


    That¡¯s¡­ pretty hard to deal with. even with my Hysteria Mode enhanced intelligence, I didn¡¯t have a clear idea on what to do.


    ¡¸But with only 10 minutes¨C Searching this huge ship to find the placed explosives and taking them off the bottom of the crude tank¡­ It¡¯d be like an unbeatable level!¡¹


    Riko said, biting her lip while the bomb expert¨CJinyan spun around.


    She took one of her black twin-tails in hand, put her mouth close to it, and said something in Chinese. It seems there must be some kind of communication equipment in her hair.


    Then¨C


    ¡¸¨CThe expwosives will be set off by the weaction of the tanker impawcting the shore. Rampan can extend that pewiod of time!¡¹


    Looking back out over the sea, she said something else into her communicator.


    Looking where Jinyan¡¯s gaze was directed¨Con the ocean behind the tanker¡­ I could see a light.


    Out of the darkness, a speed boat appeared, following close behind the tanker. But no, it wasn¡¯t just one boat.


    Across the waves, I saw 2, 3 lights¡­ that quickly multiplied to 10, then 20.


    They were all boats. Countless ships, racing across the waves after the runaway tanker.


    Rampan¡¯s fleet followed from the Eastern side of Victoria Bay. Thanks to Katze¡¯s escape, it appears that ocean currents returned to normal.


    Tall cruisers, Coast Guard cutters, small ferries, freighters in the process of dumping their cargo, and fishing vessels¡­ one after another, in order of speed capability, they began to catch up.


    The first to pull even with the tanker was a speed boat, and from its deck¨C


    ¡¸¨CKinji-san! We have come to help as well!¡¹


    Shokatsu¡­!


    He shouted through a megaphone.


    While his Imperial Court robes whipped wildly in the wind, Shokatsu gave us a bow, before turning to face the flotilla. He then issued an order in Chinese.


    Closing in on the tanker, first one ship, then another began throwing large, home-made hooks attached to ropes. Then, after 2 or three misses, they attached to our ship¨C then decelerated and began to drop back.


    Then with a sudden *Fwap!*, the line lengthened and went taunt.


    With a group of only several to several hundred tonne craft them, they were attempting to pull a gigantic 150,000 tonne tanker back from crashing into the west shore of Victoria Bay.


    Each ship¡¯s power was almost miniscule, but their numbers steadily grew. Within two minutes, their number exceeded 50.


    Looking out, I also saw the other 3 Koko sisters in their own motorboats¨Cfolding fans spread out, giving direction and managing the boats.


    ¡¸¨CMaa5 ngai5 gik1 baai6 daai6 zoeng6!2¡¹


    With Shokatsu encouraging them¨Cfrom the numerous vessels,


    Uoooooo!!!!


    ¨CA battle cry was raised.


    With his power¡­ Shokatsu was able to mobilise hundreds of people at once.


    He was even able to manage the position and course of each of the scattered tiny boats. This isn¡¯t even a straightforward tug-of-war; the slightest error will capsize the boats.


    Even so, these hundreds and thousands of people were being managed to great effect. And the one able to control these thousands was Shokatsu.


    At his command, they came for him. The power of thousands. He is the very model of Charisma.


    ¡¸¨CWhat did you shout, Shokatsu?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºAnts can defeat Elephants¡»!¡¹


    Ah! I understand. Because ant have large numbers, they can beat an elephant. That makes us¨C


    A giant elephant whose back they are biting. And these attackers have long, sharp pincers.


    ***************************************************************


    The tanker slowed due to Rampan¡¯s human wave tactics¡­ but even they couldn¡¯t make up for the incomparable size difference.


    The tanker is still on its way toward the west shore.


    ¡¸I say we¡¯re making abouwt 21 knots. We hawve 19 minutes, Kinchi. Then we¡¯ll hit the northwest end of Wictoria Bay¨Cjust abouwt at the foot of the ICC.¡¹


    Jinyan recalculated the time limit as we ran down the middle of the deck, our footsteps tapping.


    As she kept up with me, we found Shirayuki and Hilda with both their hands clasped, seemingly aimlessly pacing the deck with sweat standing out on their foreheads.


    Aria, Riko, Reki, and Kou watched¡­


    ¡¸¨CThey¡¯re searching, right?. Using ESP¡­ to determine the location of the explosives.¡¹


    I asked abruptly.


    Reki nodded.


    Shirayuki and Hilda¡¯s hands were clenched. They moved in the same direction¨Ctaking the same number of steps.


    Somehow or other, I was able to figure that out. This is¡­ something like¡ºtable-tipping¡».


    ¡¸¨CHere. Below us. Or thereabout¡­¡¹


    Shirayuki said with intense concentration, opening her eyes and staggering to lean on Reki for support.


    ¡¸On the fourth central cargo tank.¡¹


    Hilda said, similarly dizzy as Riko leant her a shoulder.


    According to Jinyan, the ship is a grid of crude oil tanks numbered from 1 through 7 and divided into three sections¨Cstarboard, centre, and port tanks.


    In preparation, Katze and Patra opened the partitions so that when the ship¡¯s bilge is fractured, all the crude will spill out¡­


    The explosives were laid dead centre.


    ¡¸Thanks, Shirayuki and Hilda, but how are we supposed to find something submerged within the crude oil?¡¹


    I asked glancing at my watch, as everyone exchanged glances.


    Until refined, petroleum has a low degree of transparency, and crude oil is like muddy black water. We wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything underneath the surface, much less at the bottom.


    ¡¸We could dive in some kind of diving suit and look for it.¡¹


    Kou suggested¨C


    ¡¸An oxygen tank regwiwator wouldn¡¯t work too well under cwude oil.¡¹


    Jinyan answered with a shake of her head.


    ¡¸Then how are we supposed to find it? Even Kinji probably couldn¡¯t do a free dive.¡¹


    Aria, drop that¡ºprobably¡». I categorically refuse. My skin would melt.


    I turned to glare at Aria.


    ¡¸¨CWhat about uwsing that?¡¹


    Jinyan pointed at the Orcus whose propeller Aria had recently destroyed.


    *****************************************


    Originally, the Orcus was developed for comings and goings from I.U.¨C so naturally being familiar with its construction, Jinyan knew that the danger due to the crude oil was almost none existent.


    Behind the Orcus, the tanker had a jib crane with a hook¡­ and the Orcus was raised and hoisted with it.


    Opening the hatch, Jinyan boarded it to check the electronics worked¨C


    ¡¸The Orcus haws a small, rowbot awm. You can uwse that to grawb the expwosives.¡¹


    I heard that difficult thing, but there¡¯s no time to hesitate. We¡¯ve already used about 10 minutes to prepare.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to say, but we do not know the exact location of the explosives. We can only detect¡ºThat it is somewhere below here¡». You will have to search around a bit.¡¹


    As everyone looked on anxiously, Hilda stated frankly to Jinyan¨C


    ¡¸¡­So, we¡¯ll hawve to feel awound with the awm. It¡¯s unavoiwdable. So, move as fawst as I can.¡¹


    Jinyan grimaced as she replied.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    Aria groaned hopelessly.


    ¡­Impossible.


    Starting with the kind of information like¡ºIt¡¯s somewhere around here¡», won¡¯t it be like searching for a needle in the desert?


    Until now, we¡¯ve all been able to work together to get back home alive¨C


    But we can¡¯t all stick together going forward.


    ¨CBut¡­I can¡¯t keep relying on everyone.


    The one who can pull this off is the man who makes the impossible, possible¨C


    ¡¸I¡¯ll drive, Jinyan. I want to try something. I have an idea.¡¹


    ¨CIt¡¯s up to me.


    There isn¡¯t any time left. Glancing at my watch, there are about 8 minutes left.


    Placing my hand on the Orcus¡¯ hatch, I swung a foot up and stepped inside without a word.


    Seated behind Jinyan, we were in a position like two people riding on a motorbike.


    Inside¡­ There was a book in German, and a pocket watch with a swastika on it that appear to be part of Katze¡¯s personal belongings. The second Orcus looks like it¡¯s Katze¡¯s. My upper body sticking out of the cramped space, I felt Jinyan¡¯s back pressed against mine¨C*Ka-chick!*


    Trying to close the hatch, Jinyan stood up in front of me. *Squish!*


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    I grabbed hold of something.


    Jinyan¡¯s smallish butt.


    A cheek in either hand¡­! S-so soft¡­!


    ¡¸Wh-wh-what are you gwabbing at a time like this!? You¡¯re suppowse to gwab the expwosives, not my butt!¡¹


    Whipping around, Jinyan delivered a backwards kick to my chest¨CShe was wearing hakama-like trousers, though, so the important parts were covered. Thankfully. The kick did hurt though.


    ¡¸What the heck are you doing, Stupid-Kinji? You don¡¯t have much time!¡¹


    ¡¸Kin-chan¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Oooooh! That¡¯s Ki-kun for you! No matter when, you always manage to seize the opportunity, you lucky bastard!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Aria struck me on the head with a double *Thump!* with the back of both her swords, then as a final blow, the stock of a Dragunov whacked me on the top of a head like a Whac-A-Mole as I sat inside the vehicle.


    Wh-what just happened intensified my Hysteria mode¡­ but you didn¡¯t have to hit me on the head! Although Shirayuki did treat me, I was just shot.


    ****************************************************


    Our final gambit in this tanker-jacking¨Cremoving the explosives.


    Heading toward the Orcus, myself from Baskerville and Jinyan from Rampan boarded it.


    In order to protect all of the people of Hong Kong, in both name and in actuality, distinctions of friend and enemy have disappeared.


    ¡­*Ka-click!*¡­


    As soon as the Orcus¡¯ hatch closed, it instantly became dark and a camera view of the outside displayed on the interior wall. Sensibly, the entire front section was made to look like it was made of glass.


    Outside, the west side of Victoria Bay and the ICC building stood out.


    If we crash into that, it will be the end of the story.


    Jinyan put up a timer on the display indicating how much time was left until detonation¨C there¡¯s 6 minutes 52 seconds left.


    ¡¸Hawf-Sky Monitor, functioning. Pwease open the oil tank hatch.¡¹


    In a voice with some heat directed towards me, Jinyan passed me the internal intercom.


    ¡ºRoger. Opening now!¡»


    Aria¡¯s anime voice came back over the intercom.


    On the monitor, Aria, Shirayuki, Reki, and Kou worked together to turn and open the valve¨C


    It was shaped like a large man-hole cover, and they opened the fourth, central tank.


    As soon as they opened the huge cover, they all moved away as fast as they could. Inside the tanker, it¡¯s filled with toxic, volatile petroleum and inert gases.


    ¡¸From here on, open flames are prohibited.¡¹


    ¡ºI know that, you lecher!¡»


    Why are you accusing me of doing something like that now, Aria?


    ¡ºRiko, activate the hoist winch!¡»


    Aria shouted at the crane overhead¨C


    With a rumbling sound, Riko lifted the Orcus.


    Jinyan and I are in our seats and facing downwards.


    Then, careful not the hit the edges, the crane carefully and slowly lowered the Orcus into the tank.


    Although it was covered in paint, the Orcus was made of metal. If it were to hit, then sparks would fly¨Cthere would be a sudden flash¨C then *Boom!*


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    All of a sudden, Jinyan, myself, and everyone else gasped.


    The wind had gusted and pushed the Orcus to hit the opened oil tank¡¯s cover.


    That was exceptionally hard. But¡­ w-we¡¯re alright. There doesn¡¯t appear to have been any sparks.


    Even so¡­ Jinyan stared at one portion of the screen, licking her lips. There, an indicator was getting smaller, one number at a time.


    ¡¸Is something wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸Something is wong. But we hawve to keep going anyway.¡¹


    ¡¸Great.¡¹


    As we had this conversation¡­ In the Orcus, Jinyan and I entered the pitch black oil tank where any human would quickly be overcome by the noxious gases and pass out.


    ¡ºJinyan, are you alright? The airtight seal isn¡¯t broken, is it?¡»


    Aria asked, but Jinyan¡­didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡¸The air is great.¡¹


    I answered for her.


    No matter what, we have to keep going. Further into this cursed water.


    With an oily slurp, the tip of the Orcus broke the surface of the oil.


    Maintaining its viscosity as we sank, there was a peculiar pressure exerted on the entire shell of the craft.


    ¡¸It¡¯s very¡­ sticky. I wonder if we¡¯ll sink all the way to the bottom?¡¹


    ¡¸The Shima Hari was cawing Indonesian Minas filed oil. It¡¯s pawaffin based cwude with a high viscosity, while the specific gwavity is low. Thewe¡¯s almost no wesitance. Don¡¯t worry.¡¹


    Jinyan explained as we continued to be lowered.


    Even with lights on, our field of view was limited to 30 cm.


    An inside the oil¡­ it was hot.


    The oil probably retained the heat from the extraction process. It was probably about 25 degrees.


    *Creak!*¡­ At a strange noise from the hull, I furrowed my brow¨C


    ¡¸In owder to acheive speed, the Owcus sacwificed pwessure wesistance. Uwsually, the fwame is covewed in evapowated seawater, and it cwuises at a shawow depths. It was never intened to diwve deep.¡¹


    ¡¸What kind of pressure was it designed for?¡¹


    ¡¸2 atmowsphewes.¡¹


    ¡¸What are we at now?¡¹


    ¡¸2.3 atmowsphewes. Nowmally, the tanker will maintaiwn the density of the cwude oil, but undouwtedly the pwessure regwulator has been shut off in owder to help dispewse the oil. As we diwve, the pwessure will only increase.¡¹


    With a *Thud!*¡­ several times, the Orcus collided with the reinforcement struts on the inside of the oil tank.


    Each time it happened an overwhelming chill gripped my insides, but finally¡­ with a *Ka-Thunk!*¡­the Orcus finally returned to the original angle as when we boarded. We reached the bottom of the tank.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    But we could hardly see anything. At the very least, we couldn¡¯t see the explosives from what was visible.


    There was a little more than 5 minutes remaining to detonation.


    Operating the manufacturing robot arm extending from the tip of the Orcus, Jinyan began groping around in the darkness¡­ but it appears that there¡¯s no response.


    ¡¸Kinchi, what should we do¡­?¡¹


    I wanted to answer, but when I tried¨C I had this strange, choking feeling.


    I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s likely due to the heat. My vision began to swim.


    Rubbing my eyes, I noticed my breath becoming heavy¡­and Jinyan said:


    ¡¸Wight now, insiwde the Orcus.. there isn¡¯t any oxygen! Back when it was shot¡­ That¡­ ha!¡­must hawve¡­ ha!¡­ been when it bwoke!¡¹


    Is that¡­ the reason for the choking? In exchange for its incredible abilities, it is quite a fragile vehicle.


    My consciousness was hazy¨C but I pressed my right hand, right ear, and right hand to the inside of the Orcus.


    Then with my left hand¡­ *Bam!* Bam!* Bam!*¡­


    I struck the inner wall in a regular pattern like a submarine¡¯s sonar.


    I concentrated on the echo¡­


    I strained all my nerves in Hysteria Mode, pouring all my focus into my sense of hearing.


    Aria, Shirayuki, Hilda, Riko, Reki, Kou, Shokatsu, and Rampan¨C They all have formed a relay chain leading to coming home alive.


    And the anchoring member¡­ that is my role¡­!


    ¡¸Kin..chi¡­¡¹


    Jinyan spoke faintly, due to the lack of oxygen.


    With a *Drip!* *Drip!*, beads of sweat from the heat dropped from my forehead.


    The explosives¨C they¡¯ve got to be here.


    They¡¯re definitely somewhere around here. I believe in Shirayuki and Hilda.


    The echoes¡­ were indistinct. But maybe¡­


    ¡¸Back on the right side¡­ Jinyan. at five o¡¯ clock¡­ Put the arm there. Just do it¡­!¡¹


    Holding my breath, I whispered close into Jinyan¡¯s ear.


    Fading in and out of consciousness¡­ even while unable to see the monitor¡­ Jinyan operated the grasping arm, moving it through the crude oil. She mustered the last of her strength.


    But even so, the tip of the arm just waved through empty space. There¡¯s only 3 minutes left until detonation¡­!


    It no good. We can¡¯t go back now; the explosion would happen while we are being pulled out.


    ¡­It has to be here¡­!


    I squeezed my eyes shut for a moment.


    With the robotic arm stretched out to its full reach¨C suddenly¡­. there was a *Clang!*¡­and contact.


    There was something on the bottom of the tank. Even though we couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡­Is it magnetic¡­?


    It was magnetic. The explosives were definitely attached to the bottom of the tank with magnets.


    The magnets had caught the robot arm.


    ¡¸G-grab it, Jinyan!¡¹


    I managed to choke out those words, but Jinyan¨C had already fainted.


    Trying to imitate what I had seen her do, I placed my hand over hers and gripped the control yoke¨C


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Do I have the explosives? I¡¯m not sure. There¡¯s no way to tell for sure.


    ¡¸Up¡­!!!¡¹


    I managed to gasp into the microphone¨C as I fainted in a wave of nausea.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª-


    I felt like¡­ someone was holding me¡­


    Something smelled awfully nice. I wouldn¡¯t use these words, but it was a beautiful scent.


    It was the scent of Gardenia flowers¨C


    ¡¸¡­A¡­Aria¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re awake! Take deep breaths.¡¹


    Upon opening my eyes, I found myself face up with my head resting in Aria¡¯s lap.


    Reki was holding a pump-style oxygen respirator to my mouth.


    In the Orcus, I couldn¡¯t feel the breeze¨C


    Now I¡¯m on the deck of the ship, under the night sky.


    And standing near everyone else was a large guy¡­


    ¡¸Tankers are great, huh, Kinji! Of all boats, they¡¯re my favourite!¡¹


    ¡­Mu-Mutou¡­?


    He had come on the same Caravan II trip as us, Logi¡¯s Mutou Gouki¨C


    With a Butei High blazer draped over a shoulder, he surveyed the deck happily.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Panicking, I raised my upper body and saw Jinyan further up the deck.


    As she suddenly collapsed with her eyes rolling back, Kou applied an oxygen mask.


    Noticing that I had sat up, however, she took out and spread feminine looking fan with a¡ºCao¡»character written on it from her sleeve and flourished it.


    The lid to the oil tank was already closed, but above it¨C


    The Orcus and explosive dangled like linked sausages from the crane.


    It seems that the robot arm was stronger than I thought, the tip of it having wrenched the explosives free¨Cbut they appeared to have been cleaned off because it looked like it was covered in water instead of oil.


    Sitting on a constructed bamboo scaffolding with a dismantled detonator taken from the long tube-like explosives in one hand and flashing a peace sign with the other¨C was AMDO¡¯s Hiraga-san¡­!


    ¡¸H-how did you get here¡­Mutou?¡¹


    ¡¸You called me. We got a call in the eating house, and it didn¡¯t even take 5 minutes to get a car from the Hong Kong Yakuza and drive over. All of a sudden there was a tanker there. You owe me for the shumai. Oh, Ansai and Katori got the engines stopped. By the way, we¡¯re still inching forward. We¡¯re still moving forward under inertia. We might hit just a little bit.¡¹


    Holding the mobile that was used to contact him in hand, Mutou grinned.


    The shoreline was very close. We were close enough to pick out the individual windows in the 118 storey ICC building.


    If I had to guess¡­ the Shima Hari had slowed but was still moving forward at a rate between 1-2 knots.


    There¡¯s no way to avoid collision with the shore.


    ¡¸What¡¯s that face for? This tanker is about as sturdy as a warship. The front edge is about the only thing that will collapse inward. It won¡¯t sink, you know.¡¹


    Mutou said this as the ship continued ploughing forward¡­ *Boom!*¡­!


    That sound came from the bow of the ship.


    Splinters burst up into the sky from the bow because Rampan¡¯s members had figured out the spot where it would hit and threw all kinds of wood down to cushion the blow. Trees bobbed up like ocean buoys .


    ¡¸¨CWe¡¯re docked! That wasn¡¯t so bad.¡¹


    Mutou said from one knee¨C


    ¡­*Cre~ak!*¡­


    A deep sound reverberated through the ship¡¯s hull. It was¡­ like a slight tremor. Aria and the rest looked nervous and almost lost their footing due to the jolt.


    The collision was not enough to destroy the hull, though. As for the tanker¨C


    ¨CIt finally came to a rest, stopped by Hong Kong itself.


    **************************************************


    A ladder was extended from the docked ship¡­


    And a bunch of Hong Kong police and officials bustled onboard.


    I expected there to be a misunderstanding and to be arrested, but instead they bowed to us from the ladder. Shokatsu must have gotten in contact with the police. It looks like Rampan has members within the police force.


    Several dozen police officers bowed to the 5 of us from Baskerville as we climbed down to Kowloon¨C


    Raising a victory cry, all the people of Hong Kong cheered us.


    The tanker had now come to a complete halt.


    What comes after¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to Mutou¡¯s group, the police, and harbour officials.


    Mutou looked happy¡­ but I don¡¯t want to ride on a tanker again.


    Right now, I want to take care of my stomach. Thinking back, I haven¡¯t eaten anything since noon.


    ¡¸¨CTohyama-san. Things appear to have worked out well.¡¹


    Turning toward the voice, I saw Shokatsu had also come ashore. The Koko sisters too.


    ¡¸Thank-you, Shokatsu. It was all due to the extra time that your direction of the fleet gave us.¡¹


    ¡¸By no means! I did nothing. Be that as it may, you are definitely not an ordinary person, Tohyama-san.¡¹


    Eyes sparkling at Shokatsu¡¯s praise, next to me Shirayuki nodded deeply in agreement.


    ¡¸¡­I said it back on the North Point highway. I¡¯m just a high school student.¡¹


    As I said that, Riko burst into laughter. From Riko¡¯s shadow cast by the street lamps¡­ even Hilda raised a hand to her mouth and smiled.


    ¨C*Plop!* *Pl¨Cpl-plop!*


    The Koko sisters who I couldn¡¯t tell apart from each other, lined up in a row in front of Baskerville¨C


    All together, they knelt on the spot.


    Then striking their opposite palm with a fist, they gave a Chinese warrior style salute.


    ¡¸Shei shei¨C shei shei. Thank-you, Kinchi. Thank-you, Awia.¡¹


    What appeared to be a teary-eyed Jinyan lowered her head to Aria and me.


    Meimei to Shirayuki, Paonyan to Riko, and Juujuu to Reki¨C they each bowed their heads deeply.


    As each of them spoke, Aria said¡­


    ¡¸Kinji.¡¹


    While everyone¡¯s attention was diverted from me, she stepped close and stretched up on tiptoe to whisper in my ear.


    ¡¸¡­Thank-you. For having my back on the tanker.¡¹


    Back to back. We began the fight during the tanker-jacking in that position.


    Alright. The one thing that I want to do right now is treat this rich girl Aria to an extravagant meal.


    What about¡­ my Hysteria Mode? Is this an after effect?


    I get the feeling¡­ that just a bit of it is left. In what might have been the last bit, a pick-up line was wrung out.


    ¡¸Your thanks are unnecessary. My reason for living¨C is to protect Aria. I want to protect you after this as well. Always¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Kyaa!¡­¡¹


    Standing beside and looking up at me, Aria¡¯s anime voice escaped her throat.


    I pressed in closer. Aria suddenly blushed red. Then being slightly pushy, I said¨C


    ¡¸¨CSo after this, go on a date with me.¡¹


    ¡¸Wh-wha!?¡¹


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t we make a promise? To have a meal together at the ICC? Although we are about 3 days late.¡¹


    I said with a wink¨Cand as her camellia eyes widened into perfect circles¡­ Aria gulped several times.


    I am just doing as I was told, like I always do.


    She had already made dinner reservations.


    So that settled it¨Cright?


    With a gurgle, my stomach growled just then¡­


    Huh. I wonder if that line was a bit much being abroad.


    ************************************************


    Why the heck am I next to the same sumo wrestler again¡­!?


    It appears that the wrestler was booked on the same return flight, and my body was contorted like a woodwork mosaic.3 This Economy Class seat is more cramped than the Orcus.


    In the end, we got back to the ICC¡¯s top floor, where the bar restaurant OZONE was located¨C


    But the elegant meal that I wanted to share with Aria didn¡¯t happen.


    First, the members of Baskerville arrived. Then the upper level executives of Rampan¡­ to say nothing of the swarms of organisational members that showed up. After that, the 4 members of Carrier GA. Why are all these people here?


    It seemed like the rumour of a runaway tanker had spread throughout Hong Kong, and we were generously allowed to eat at the lavish Ritz Carlton¨C however, that news reached us only second-hand because everyone wanted to eat. Before I noticed, it turned into a high-spirited party.


    It was the first time I¡¯d been to a Christmas Party.


    Shirayuki hovered by my side the whole time, singing my praises, which made Aria mad when she saw it, and Riko and the Koko sisters caused a ruckus by twirling and dancing an AKB484 routine. Apparently knowing how to play the piano, Shokatsu provided the accompanying music.


    Reki was the only one who was quiet, sitting on the terrace hugging her knees and staring off into the starry sky.


    Having consumed copious amounts of Shaoxing wine and performing an original striptease called¡ºRun-over Ondo¡»5that would be an embarrassment to Japan if it came to light, was Mutou acting like an idiot with Hiraga-san and Kazumi Katori


    Next to them, Anzai was decimating the food on the sushi train and piling up such a stack of plates that astonished the waiter.


    Well¡­ it looks like Hong Kong wants to make a lively end to our last night here. That has to be a good thing.


    After that, I returned to my small, humid business hotel¡­ then waking up after collapsing like a log, I realised I had to catch the bus to the airport. Up until the very end, I wasn¡¯t able to eat authentic ramen.


    But that¡¯s fine, I guess. Just like my father bequeathed the million dollar nightscape to me¨C


    If I ever have a child, I¡¯ll bequeath them Hong Kong ramen.


    ¡¸Bwahaha! Look, Aria, they have food too! It¡¯s all you can eat moon cakes!¡¹


    The one being loud and disruptive up in First Class¡­ was Riko.


    After the party, she had stayed up all night and headed over to Macau¡­ She stayed in the casino until the morning and made a killing. Seemingly wanting to enjoy herself right up until the last minute, I was worried that she might miss the aeroplane.


    Back at the boarding gate she had shown us a casino brochure, and the image of their mascot was a girl in a kimono. I think that she resembled someone from a crime syndicate that I had recent dealings with: the former head of the now defunct Kagataka Family, Kikuyo Kagataka-chan. Speaking of Kikuyo, she had said that she had invested in a Macau casino. The wide world is actually a small place.


    Due to Rampan¡¯s influence, all news of the tanker-jacking was suppressed¡­ and news of a runaway tanker was reported instead. I couldn¡¯t read the Chinese newspaper very well, but I picked out the kanji for¡ºJapanese Butei played a very active role¡»written there. I¡¯m sure it something unfortunate that Mutou would have written.


    My companions¡¯ power was enough to defeat Rampan¡­ And not only that, but to also push Katze and Patra back¡­


    And so, the curtain fell on the success of my first trip abroad. I can call it that, can¡¯t I?


    But¨C it was already too late. An issue has already manifested.


    Our internal problem.


    [END]


    ************************************************


    1. Actual term is ¡®Showa era¡¯ (1926-1989)


    2. In Chinese, it says something like¡± ¡®Ants can defeat elephants¡¯.


    3. Original is Yosegi, a type of Japanese woodworking style popular in the Edo period.


    4. Japanese idol group that does synchronised dancing routines.


    5. ¡®Ondo¡¯ is a style of Japanese folk music often performed at cultural festivals. You can Google for some examples.

 Volume 15 - CH 2

    Chapter 2: Enable and Diamond Dust¨CConstellation


    [START TEXT]


    On the morning of December 26th, I returned to a severely cold Japan¨C


    Shirayuki left Haneda to perform the New Years Shinto Ceremony at the Hotogi Shrine in Aomori, Aria had made prior arrangement with her lawyer in Liancheng County to take her from Shimbashi to Toranomon, Riko had plans to attend a comic festival in Daiba, so everyone split off in their own direction


    Everyone has a lot of stamina¡­


    Only Reki and I stuck together and picked up Haimaki from the underclassman that Reki had left him with and headed back to our normal Butei High routine.


    Afterwards, I was exhausted and collapsed on my bed and fell asleep.


    The next morning¨C despite the fact that we didn¡¯t have any regularly scheduled classes, I headed to MASTERS accompanied by Reki.


    At the end of each term, all kinds of assorted important information is posted on the MASTERS¡¯ bulletin board.


    Especially a summary list of student notices and a summary list of those with insufficient academic credits that need to be addressed. Back during the first term, I got a insufficient credit notice, so I just wanted to check and make sure everything was okay¡­ good. My name wasn¡¯t on it. Most of my credits from East Ikebukuro High must have transferred.


    Huh¡­?


    I suddenly noticed something on the student notice list,¡ºJeanne D¡¯Arc, 2nd year, Class B, Special Topic, (INFORMA)¡»¡­ It was Jeanne¡¯s name! She must have gotten a notice. What could have happened with her?


    Well, I¡¯m sure it will all work out.


    Then I started looking at the rankings for the results of the General Studies final examination that we took back before Caravan II.


    2nd year¡­ Tohyama¡­ Tohyama¡­


    I looked for my name. 126th¡­ just above average?


    Resolving a hijacking incident, a one-on-one battle on a nuclear submarine, beating the heck out of an American human weapon, disbanding a Japanese and Hong Kong branch of the yakuza, and yet¨Cmy grades were barely above average.


    But this is a stunning accomplishment. Until now, I have been firmly below average. When compared with Butei High, the classwork at East Ikebukuro was higher level. In particular, my Maths grade has increased.


    And yet, my mood didn¡¯t really improve. In terms of scholastic ability, Butei High is on the lower end, so I¡¯m still below the general average. Especially in Health and Physical Education. I just barely avoided a failing grade. My usual bad habit was to read the question and twirl my pencil around to guess the answer, but this time I don¡¯t think that I relied all that much on my pencil.


    Afterwards¡­I looked to check who were in the top ranks in order to see who I could ask for help studying.


    In the den of idiots that is Butei High, the majority of smart people are from CONNECT and MEDICA. However, I had few friends there, so I looked at the top of the ASSAULT rankings.


    Ranked 11th overall was Ryou Shiranui. In the top 10 and ranked higher, I had a few acquaintances. Watson-kun-chan was 9th. A regular member of the best 3, Shirayuki Hotogi, was ranked 2nd this time.


    Who was in 1st place this term¨C?


    I checked the name, just out of curiosity.


    ¡º1st place, Moe Mochizuki¡»¡­!


    *************************************************************


    I didn¡¯t see that, just now¡­!


    To escape reality, I took Reki with me out the MASTERS door, intending to shut myself up in the gaming arcade.


    Then we crossed the street to the plaza across the street¨C


    There, some girls were playing two base baseball1with a fake hand grenade and a second-hand RPG-7 launcher.2


    These idiots¡­


    You shouldn¡¯t be so physically active in Butei Highs short skirts! It¡¯s a problem for people with my condition.


    What¡¯s more, doing that in front of MASTERS is pretty reckless. If a homerun breaks a window, you¡¯ll get a bullet in exchange for your ball! At least a magnum bullet, at worst an anti-tank rocket.


    Ever since I was born, the worst possible things have happened while I was watching¡­


    *Fwack!* The stupid girls hit a foul ball that flew away from me.


    ¨C!


    It¡¯s¡­ going to hit another girl who was standing by the front gate.


    If it was a Butei High student¨C then due to the routinely grueling training that they undergo, they¡¯d be able to dodge flying objects and other dangerous things, but this girl didn¡¯t move out of the way. She didn¡¯t even try to catch it, but held her hands close to her mouth, breathing on them to warm them. She didn¡¯t even notice.


    It was a fake hand grenade filled with sand, and it didn¡¯t have that much power behind it¡­ but it¡¯s still made of metal. It has a pin too. If it hits at the wrong angle, it could stick her with it and cause a serious injury.


    I¨C ran the short distance, and *Plop!* Caught the metal ball.


    ¡¸Oh! So~rry!¡¹


    The idiot girl from the softball club apologised from a distance¡­


    I should be mad at them, but I¡¯m not. In the first place, they¡¯re Butei, so they¡¯re idiots, and these girls only prove that general rule. I¡¯ll allow for the idiocy.


    But this kind of carelessness is no good.


    You¡¯ll lose your life like this, as Butei.


    Turning to the clueless girl,


    ¡¸Oi! You! Butei should pay more attention!¡¹


    As I scolded her¡­*Twist!*


    Seeming not to have understood my admonition, the girl with the bob cut turned, her fluffy hair flaring slightly.¨Cand the girl¨C


    ¡¸¡­Tohyama-kun!¡¹


    Her soft, double-lidded eyes spread wide¡­ her face lit up.


    The girl wore a well-fitted Butei High sailor suit¨C


    ¡¸¡­M¡­Moe, Mochizuki¡­!¡¹


    In shock at the hard reality suddenly thrust before me, I spoke the girl¡¯s full name.


    ¡¸I¡¯m so happy! You remembered!¡¹


    For some reason, I got the feeling that Reki was ignoring her¡­


    Did you ambush me here? Is that what happened? That makes me the careless one.


    Just then¨C*Screech!*¡­


    Toyota Century ran up the street to the side entrance of MASTERS.


    Splashing Moe with a bit of water from a puddle, from the car,


    ¡¸¨CApologies, Miss.¡¹


    The one who said that was a familiar skinhead man as he stepped out of the car. Wearing a purple round neck T-shirt and a thick 18 karat necklace, a black haori, and a tattoo at the base of his neck¡­ A visible tattoo. He¡¯s a yakuza.


    This guy¡­!


    He was one of the executives of the defunct Kagataka Family. The former pro-wrestler was not at the family mansion when the others executed their coup d¡¯etat. Considering his fighting strength and his absence at that time, I thought that he must have been truly loyal to the former family head, Kikuyo Kagataka¨C


    From the backseat of the Century,


    ¡¸Thank-you for your effort, Tohyama¡­¡¹


    And¡­ Kikuyo Kagataka¡­ stepped out. She was once more clothed in a Butei High sailor suit.


    Wha!? Kikuyo¡­!


    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you have a different reaction for me than Moe?¡¹


    She said while winding a Bulgari scarf around her neck, and leaned slightly to the side.


    The other person standing directly in front of me and looking me in the eye, took my right hand in both of his and gave it a firm shake¨C


    ¡¸Thank-you for taking care of that business in Hong Kong. Tohyama Nii-chan¡­ what you did for Miss¡­ what you did¡­¡¹


    ¡ºWe were very fortunate to be able to count on you¡», was what the yakuza seemed to say as he bowed his smooth head deeply.


    Shaking off his hands, I turned, reluctantly, toward Kikuyo¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Special topics course.¡¹


    Again, I heard something I didn¡¯t want to. I prayed it was not a part of INQUESTA.


    Kikuyo addressed me, but then averted her gaze, looking very happy.


    ¡¸¨C It¡¯s a dual enrollment in LEZZAD and DAGULA. I¡¯ll be around for a while. Call me if you have a job.¡¹


    Kikuyo¡­ is becoming Tsuzuri¡¯s student?


    Wah! That¡¯s just too scary!


    It¡¯s improbable that such a good girl as Moe and such a bad girl, who was a former yakuza family head, as Kikuyo would both be in Butei High. But Butei High is full of oddballs, and these are just some new oddballs. It¡¯s probably because of me.


    When I turned toward Kikuyo, Moe puffed out her soft cheeks¨C


    ¡¸Tohyama-kun! I joined AMBULANCE! And the brass band club!¡¹


    She excitedly told me about how she had been reborn as a Butei.


    ¡¸Well, Kikuyo originally attended a Butei High affiliated middle school.. But why in the world would such an ordinary person like you, Moe, come to such a trashy school¡­?¡¹


    Concerned about Moe¡¯s position, I made a detesting face¨C


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Even I said that such an immature woman has no place here.¡¹


    Turning a purely malicious glare toward Moe, Kikuyo put on the airs of a fellow Butei.


    ¡¸B-but! If I left Kikuyo-chan alone with Tohyama-kun she might do indecent things, I wanted to stay with Tohyama-kun too, and Mama and Papa supported me, saying¡ºGo after what you want, Moe.¡», and Saki was happy too¡­¡¹


    After taking some time to list her personal justifications with upturned eyes,


    ¡¸Then there¡¯s Kikuyo-chan, who followed you here like a stalker! Like she likes you, or something!¡¹


    ¡¸I-idiot! It¡¯s not like that! I came so that I wouldn¡¯t lose to a respectable member of society like you!¡¹


    They were fighting about something.


    Rather, Moe¡­ Did you just call a former yakuza family head ¡®chan¡¯¡­?


    Then, skillfully diverting the issue away from her own situation, she said something else that drew Kikuyo in. I get the feeling that this is well-suited to being a Butei.


    ¡¸Hump! I even have Tohyama¡¯s second button!¡¹


    With a voice one tone lower than that she used to speak to me, Moe took a provocative attitude toward Kikuyo¡­


    ¡¸Hmm¡­¡¹


    *Rip!*


    Without warning, Kikuyo plucked the second button off of my uniform.


    ¡¸Oh look! I have one too!¡¹


    ¡¸Cheater! Kikuyo-chan, you¡¯re a cheater!¡¹


    ¡¸In LEZZAD, that¡¯s a compliment. Moe, it¡¯s not too late for you to run back to your nest. Even Tohyama said so. Just so you know, whenever I set my eyes on my prey, I always get it. ¡¹


    ¡¸Heh! So do I.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I thought we felt the same way.¡¹


    ¡¸It appears so.¡¹


    Sullenly glaring at each other, there was this strange feeling of mutuality that felt like something out a short comedy act.


    What is this? Seriously, what is this¡­!?


    *****************************************************************


    Immediately after returning to the country, I had spot of girl trouble that depressed me, and this was also followed up by a message from Watson.


    It was an invitation to a rehabilitation session.


    The message had a bomb and fork emoji.


    The¡ºbomb fork¡»is a threat that if I refuse, she¡¯ll make me eat a hand grenade. I have to go.


    It looks like the idiot has officially reserved ASSAULT training room Sigma. Training room Sigma is a mock-up of a cute female pop idols room.


    Ever since we were caught in the Fine Arts room by Kaname and Shiranui, I don¡¯t know how she has the nerve to reserve such an obviously feminine room. Even now, Watson is still pretending to be male.


    Rather, what kind of training are 2 guys going to have in a training room mock-up of a girls room? What¡¯s more you¡¯re wearing a sailor suit.


    Needless to say, it will look like we¡¯re 2 perverts, going into a room that looks like something Kyary Pamyu Pamyu3 would use¡­


    Taking the role of a cute girl with a bob cut (even though she is actually a girl) , Watson was sipping tea and perusing a guide to Asakusa romantic sights to pass the time.


    ¡¸Tooyama. I¡¯m sorry, but my room is¡­ messy.¡¹


    Using her usual ¡®boku¡¯ pronoun, Watson still has been active very feminine lately.


    From her expression, I got the feeling that I was being taken advantage of, as she blinked rapidly.


    ¡¸You¡¯re room isn¡¯t messy is it? That¡¯s not the reason you reserved this room.¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t know anything about rehabilitation, Tooyama. I don¡¯t think that that is something you should say to a girl.¡¹


    Responding with some sharpness, Watson made a fist and spoke these few frightening words. Watson hold an amateur boxing certification.


    ¡¸Well¡­ I think you¡¯ve had enough rehabilitation. I¡¯m tired.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll just have to have you meet me earlier then.¡¹


    She smiled broadly with her cute face¡­


    Why are you so cute? Weren¡¯t you raised as a boy?


    Embarrassed I avoided sitting next to Watson on the sofa by taking a seat in the chair by the writing desk¨C


    ¡¸Say¡­Watson, can I ask you something? Something about England?¡¹


    I asked something casually that I had been wondering since before we got back to Japan.


    ¡¸About England? Sure, are you trying to expand your horizons?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not something that grand. Just some gossip. What I mean to say¡­ back on I.U., Sherlock had sword he call a Scramasax. He called it the¡ºTreasure of the British Empire¡»¡­ do you know what it was called?¡¹


    ¡¸I do. You took the blade from Sherlock, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s called¡ºExcaliburn¡». In Japan it would be called¡ºExcalibur¡», it¡¯s a sword that a national treasure.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Currently, I am working with MI6¨C Secret Intelligence Services, to determine Sherlocks location.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸However, as for myself¡­ I don¡¯t care for the Intelligence Services. Particularly the 00 series, whose intelligence gathering methods are quite violent and will kill their enemies quite readily unless they are British.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸However, ever since the collapse of I.U, I have been ignoring their question concerning Excalibur¡¯s whereabouts. They¡¯ve been relentless about it. So you should be careful that they don¡¯t find out that you¡¯ve been using it. So don¡¯t let it get broken or destroyed. It that were to get out, James Bond would come and kill you.¡¹


    ¡­Crap¡­!


    It¡¯s been turned into a Christmas tree!


    I just left the Scream that used to be Excalibur on the roof of Rampan Castle.


    Or it got blown of and fell into the ocean.


    It would be really bad for this to get out. The 00 series are the strongest agents in the world.


    It¡¯s rumoured that they¡¯re even too much for Japan¡¯s Public Division 0¡¯s Armed Prosecutors to handle. Even Hysteria Mode might not be enough.


    I have to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen.


    I¡¯ll play dumb my entire life. You have to feign ignorance your whole life, Kinji.


    ¡¸Why is your face grey, Tooyama?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s getting grey.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I¡­ should get going soon. It¡¯s getting late. I shouldn¡¯t be in a girl¡¯s room so late.¡¹


    Trying to escape before words failed me, I burst out with this made-up excuse as I stood to my feet¨C


    ¡¸Tooyama, before you go, there¡¯s one thing I want to say.¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s about the Scramasax, I don¡¯t know anything!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not about that! It¡¯s about Katze.¡¹


    With that name, Katze stopped me from leaving.


    Katze Grasse.


    She challenged us in Hong Kong, GRENEDA¡¯s Witch¨C Katze Grasse, a remnant of Nazi Germany.


    ¡¸I hear from Aria¡­Katze lost easily to Rampan quickly. However, I don¡¯t think it was that simple. From the timing and scale of her attack, I can show that her plans were simply premature.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What is it you¡¯re trying to say?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to say. Someone might have leaked our plans.¡¹


    Aria¨C she said something like that as well. Back on the Shima Hari.


    So Holmes and Watson share the same suspicion, huh?


    ¡¸Katze¡¯s Regiment Hex, like the Vatican and Tamamo, are well versed in battle. They are also not fussy when it comes to doing whatever it takes to win. They may be attacking our weak point.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t like doubting my friends.¡¹


    ¡¸This isn¡¯t about what you do or do not like. You¡¯ve had a lot of victories. But those victories have made you conceited. Your enemies have taken advantage of the most simple, but effective means of employing a¡ºspy¡».¡¹


    The one who was also known as the Western Ninja, the highly decorated Liberty Mason operative awarded for their experience, Watson¨C gave me a sharp look.


    ¡¸FEW is an armed conflict. In this conflict, we are at a dangerous point where the balance of power has been destroyed. Assassination, betrayal, spying, these are things we must be prepared for.¡¹


    ¡¸The one who employs such petty tactics will eventually lose in the end. That¡¯s how the world works.¡¹


    As I made it clear that I would not doubt my friends, Watson looked at me, clearly annoyed.


    Then, with a *Creak!*¡­ she stood up from the sofa.


    ¡¸Fine. So you¡¯ll understand, I¡¯ll explain it to you in terms of game.¡¹


    Then she walked over towards me and stood by the feminine writing desk.


    There was a cinnamon scent, and as she stood next to me¡­Watson drew out a piece of stationary and made something that looked like game cards.


    ¡¸These cards stands for fighting strength.¡¹


    Using scissors and felt tip pen, she drew Aria, Shirayuki and Riko¡­ Katze and Patra¡¯s faces on them and wrote a number on them, to represent their strength. They were quite a simply done caricatures, but I could easily tell who was who.


    Watson, you have the knack for art.


    She then took the deck and distributed all the members of DEEN and GRENEDA to their respective locations and strongholds¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s quite advantageous for DEEN.¡¹


    ¡¸But what would happen if any of these cards changed sides? Riko, is a simple example.¡¹


    Taking Riko¡¯s card, she placed in on GRENEDA¡¯s side. That¡¯d be bad!


    However¡­ by moving the cards, Watson illustrated the danger. If Riko double-crossed us, then the considerably powerful Hilda would go over as well. Aria and I would then have two very dangerous enemies on our hands. Then if Katze and Patra advanced again to flank us¡­ No good!


    ¡¸Aria and you are weak to magic.¡¹


    Our number of allies had dwindled. But she was not finished¨C


    ¡¸And Riko knows Jeanne¡¯s techniques from her time at I.U. too. How unfortunate.¡¹


    That number dropped further. And so with merely one betrayal, Tokyo was put to a full rout.


    ¡¸A traitor will definitely start by destroying one of their enemies. It will be a surprise attack..¡¹


    Taking Riko¡¯s card, she turned Shirayuki¡¯s card over, perhaps signifying death or merely inability to fight.


    ¡¸And so Tokyo is practically annihilated. In that case, the Koko sisters and Kou will have to come.¡¹


    And that means that Hong Kong¡¯s fighting strength¡­ will be practically nonexistent.


    ¡¸What would you do if Habi, LOO, or some other enemy attacked? There is the possibility that there is someone unknown with a greater amount of power. Regiment Hex isn¡¯t just one person. They are all¡ºBattle Witches¡».Witches specialising in fighting. There are an unspecified number of potential players in FEW, and there are other war witches besides Katze that we may come in contact with. What if the number of enemy cards increase?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m only using the worst case to point out your conceit, and that whether it happens next month or next week, this is the reality.¡¹


    Having a falling out, betrayal¡­ how many times have those happened in the past?


    With Riko, twice. Shirayuki, Aria, and Riko against Kaname. Even Aria and I had a real disagreement on I.U. Even Watson, originally, was an enemy. That¡¯s to say nothing of Hilda and Rampan.


    I thought that we were all unified¡­ but that kind of thinking may have been too shallow.


    As I remained silent, Watson¡¯s fully feminine scent was fully noticeable¨C


    ¡¸If someone does something strange, you have to be suspicious¡¹


    She whispered into my ear.


    I couldn¡¯t even nod my head¨C but in my heart, I agreed.


    Someone does something strange¡­huh? But on the face of it, everyone is an eccentric. Especially Aria who will shoot for the offence of asking about Momoman¡¸Aren¡¯t they just Anmon4 in a different shape?¡¹She is the number one danger in my daily life.


    ***************************************************************


    ¨CA traitor¨C


    The thought nauseated me as the second semester wound to an end¡­


    Headed out to my parents¡¯ home in Sugamo for the New Year¡¯s, my spirits lifted a little.


    Everyone in Baskerville was busy, so I arrived at the JR Line Sugam station accompanied by the only one who was free, Reki, or Mint-chan Yada.


    The reason I took Reki with me¨C it was because it was going to be cold during the New Year Holiday break. I guessed that she was going to spend the time in her empty concrete room, and my grandfather and grandmother had taken a liking to her. I told her¡¸Come,¡¹and she said¡¸Ok¡¹, agreeing readily.


    As we walked through a residential area, we saw people had already put up holiday decorations, and looking toward the children chasing after a soccer ball in the alleyway¡­


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    There was an impossible car parked in a spot with metered parking!


    It had a futuristic, streamlined shape like a supercar.


    Putting a 100 yen coin into the meter, wearing a biker jacket¡­


    G-G-3¡­!


    Running into my younger brother making his end of the year visit to our parents home and sporting a Demon Kogure5 hairstyle, I was struck dumb.


    ¡¸Ooooniiiii-chaaaaan!¡¹


    With a *Thump!* and a *Squeeze!*, I was clung to from behind.


    Pressed up against my back, I could feel firm and elastic breasts¨C


    ¡¸Ka-! Kaname¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸It was soooo easy to sneak up behind you! That¡¯s noooo good, you know!¡¹


    Kaname then turned a beaming face up toward me.


    It appears the Tohyama house will be crowded for the holidays.


    ¡¸Yo, Aniki! The other day¡­¡¹


    Noticing me, G-3 tramped over after finishing putting coins into the meter¡­ he came over and slapped a hand on my shoulder. Then with a grin, he said,


    ¡¸You beat Son to death for me, didn¡¯t ya? Thanks!¡¹


    He gave this dangerous thanks. I¡¯d just arrived in Sugamo, so I hadn¡¯t told him¡­


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t¡­ she¡¯s actually harmless. I beat her laser, and she¡¯s not your enemy anymore.¡¹


    I said slightly tired, and G-3 grinned broadly. He smiled, looking glad from the bottom of his heart. I wonder why my little brother seemed so happy.


    I¡¯m guessing that¡ºsomething¡»was the fact that a Tohyama¡ºdefeated the real Son Goku¡».


    ¡¸Actually, Kinzou, is that your car?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a Koenigsegg Agera. It¡¯s going to be revealed as the Geneva Motor Show in March next year. I bought the prototype.¡¹


    ¡¸That car is¡­ a 100 million yen? What if you hit a light post?¡¹


    ¡¸If that happens, then I¡¯ll just buy another.¡¹


    Wha! You¡¯re treating a luxury car like a bicycle.


    Why did God give me a brother with such a disparity of wealth between us?


    ************************************************************


    In the Tohyama household, it¡¯s customary to make preparations for New Year¡¯s a little early, then do nothing and just pass the time on New Year¡¯s Eve. It was a precaution started by the Tohyama Family founder Kenshirou Tohyama because incidents are apt to occur around the New Year¡¯s.


    Already having settled into my parent¡¯s home, G-3 and Kaname were already making preparations under my grandfather¡¯s direction.


    Kaname made a whole bunch of trips back and forth on her bicycle to buy all kinds of high quality foodstuffs. She was able to tell good fish from the bad, and her high-level skills shone through.


    In cleaning the toilets, bath, and other areas where water was involved, Kinzou proved surprisingly apt. He¡¯s a tough guy who can just keep going if only he eats an infinite supply of tomatoes.


    The freeloader Reki proved skilled at sweeping and vacuuming the tatami mats.


    Even Haimaki weeded the garden. Using his mouth. He¡¯s just a generally useful character.


    ¡­. And I took the easy jobs like feeding goldfish and beating out the futons, using my energy-saving technique to contribute to the spring cleaning. This year wasn¡¯t so bad!


    But it was almost as if divine punishment struck later that night¨C


    My grandmother made steamed rice for mochi to eat during the New Year¡¯s holiday¡­ and G-3 pounded them with a mallet.


    That muscular monster put then into a mould and hit them, utilising the multi-century time-honoured method of a mortar. That was his job.


    And the only job left was that of the mortar tender kneading the mochi, which I did. These roles were written in the mouldy scroll containing the Tohyama Family Code, and I got stuck with that job.6


    News of my Beretta scholarship had leaked to my family via Kaname, who heard it from Tamamo, and they outrageously forced me to buy a mortar. I don¡¯t even know if I can resell it. To think so would be optimistic.


    I bought it, of course, and it was expensive! There was no way I even dreamed that I would be using my Beretta scholarship to buy a mortar. Dammit!


    **************************************************


    After spring cleaning was over,


    ¡¸Paradise, sweet paradise¡­¡¹


    Breathing that out like an old man, I was soaking away my fatigue in the wooden tub that was pride of the Tohyama Family when¨C


    ¡­*Sl-lide!*¡­


    I heard the sound of the bathhouse door opening.


    That was one syllable too much.


    There was someone on the other side of the frosted glass taking off a Butei High sailor suit uniform.


    What¡¯s happening¡­ Is this some kind of girl intruder event?


    It seems that my usual bad luck with girls is constantly in effect. However, due to that fact, I didn¡¯t panic.


    The main principle behind the 5th Butei Article is taking initiative to win. I accordance with that, I immediately tried to escape!


    Then, I tried to open the window at the back of the bathhouse¡­ H-huh? It won¡¯t open!


    On the outside of the window, an X-shaped, cloth-like object was stuck, blocking it.


    Th-this is¡­ P-Fiber, one of Kaname¡¯s scientific blades¡­!


    Oh no! Loss of initiative has led to defeat¡­!


    *Slide!*


    ¡¸Oniiichaaaan!¡¹


    She¡¯s here! She came in! Kaname was smiling!


    Despite that I am used to this sort of behaviour to some degree from Shirayuki and Reki, the fact that this person is my sister¨C there is a certain level of urgency that is not comparable.


    What¡¯s more, Kaname grew up in America.


    Without hiding her chest with her arms, she completely exposed everything.


    ¡¸¨CWh-why did you come here!¡¹


    Her feet tap-tapping on the slatted wooden floor¡­ it goes without saying, she was stark naked.


    Despite the fact that she was young, she was in that crucial stage where a child¡¯s body is becoming a woman¡¯s.


    Also, even though she was still developing, the roundness of her breasts and buttocks were clearly very feminine.


    Her cherubic innocence was refreshing and pure, but she still distinctly possessed a woman¡¯s body. What further corrupted that image was the fact she was my younger sister¡­ That certainly had a huge influence on the morality of the situation¡­!


    If the important bits hadn¡¯t been covered by the steam, suicide by handgun in Hysteria Mode was definitely an option. But even if I had shot myself in the head, I wouldn¡¯t have died. That was already demonstrated yesterday when Katze shot me.


    ¡¸Say, is there a girl¡¯s scent on your body?¡¹


    ¡¸H-huh?¡¹


    ¡¸So I¡¯ll wash it off and replace it with my own scent.¡¹


    Ignoring all the objections I wanted to make to Kaname¡¯s first and last statements¨C*Plop!*


    Immediately acting to hide the important bits, I just barely made it in time¡­ and I knelt on one knee in the bath to submerge my lower body.


    ¡¸Besides, shouldn¡¯t family members get along well together in the bath? Hmm?¡¹


    Kaname had already walked up right in front of me with the expert gait of a Kendo master. My sister was at the front gate, and a scientific blade at the back.7


    Although my younger sister is really an beautiful girl, why does she have to have such an vexing thought process¡­!?


    ¡¸That may be, but an older brother in high school and a younger sister in middle school shouldn¡¯t be there together. It¡¯s basic common sense!¡¹


    ¡¸This is beyond common sense. So, Onii-chan, will you hold me?¡¹


    Kaname entered the bath with both arms spread wide.


    No!!! I won¡¯t hug you!!! Hide your breasts!!!, is what I wanted to say, but there¡¯s no way that a normal person can with against a Genion in a battle of persuasion¡­ so before she would hug me,


    ¡¸Waa!¡¹


    She cried as I clapped my hands in front of her face.8


    With no room on her left or right, her one leg caught on the edge of the tub and as her feet slipped¨C in my slightly hysterised state, I was able to suss out the escape route,


    ¨CHidden Forest!


    I used the Tohyama Family secret technique to slither beneath the enemy and upset their footing and get behind Kaname.


    ¡ºTwisting my body to creep over the edge of the bathtub and pass under my younger sister¡¯s thigh¡»is how I would describe what I did.


    Then I snatched up my clothes, and like a shinkansen¨C exiting the bath, I blitz through to the changing room, to the corridor, and reached my room.


    For Kaname, in that instant she blinked, some sort of unknown technique would have occurred¡­ and it would seem as if I had suddenly disappeared from before her eyes.


    Kaname. At its root, the Tohyama Family techniques are not something that someone can take you by the hand and teach. They are something that you must learn by imitation. If you let this opportunity slip by¨C


    Then you still have a long way to go and not aware enough to be a member of the Tohyama Family.


    *********************************************************


    And so, in accordance with the usual nonsense, I awoke on New Year¡¯s Eve to the very unpleasant¡ºSister Alarm¡»of a bullet striking a frying pan in close proximity to my ear. Today¡¯s a holiday.


    Seeing as I hadn¡¯t had to engage in close combat for quite a while, I planned to pass the day peacefully¡­


    Reki and Grandma were sitting at a kotatsu drinking tea, Kinzou was in the greenhouse with Grandpa digging up tubers, and Kaname was giving Haimaki a ride on her P-Fiber and making him fly.


    This was how the Tohyama family was going to end the year¡­


    We¡¯d watch the 60th NHK New Year¡¯s singing contest9 while eating New Year¡¯s soba.10


    ¡¸This year¡¯s New Year¡¯s is lively.¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it, now?¡¹


    My grandparents remarked leisurely.


    Even so¡­ everyone gathered to eat together is quite a sight to behold.


    A former presidential bodyguard, human weapon, and S-ranked sniper, all sat around a low table, eating soba and watching the singing contest¨Call on the living room tatami in this little bungalow in Sugamo.


    I wonder what Nii-chan is doing¡­


    I thought that as I blew on my soba to cool it.


    ¡¸Oooh¡­!¡¹


    Looking at the television, G-3 was impressed by Yukiko Kobayashi giant robot-like costume.


    He is capable of being stirred by the aesthetics of things, and he bears the singular trait that both the arts and Fine Arts can trigger his Hysteria Mode. Right now, I get the feeling that he is hysterising. Yukiko Kobayashi has you really worked up, Kinzou.


    ¡¸Yum! Onii-chan, if you¡¯re not going to eat your shrimp, then I will!¡¹


    ¡¸Hey now!¡¹


    Mercilessly stealing the shrimp tempura that I was saving for later, Kaname took my favourite homemade dish that my grandmother made. Reki ate in her usual endless manner, devouring bowl after bowl of soba.


    After that the ¡®Out with the old, in with the new¡¯ program11 started¡­ With too much free time on her hands, Kaname glommed on to me, causing all kinds of problems. Reki, meanwhile, glared at her somewhat sharply for some reason.


    G-3, meanwhile was taking huge mouthfuls out of a tomato¨C


    ¡¸Kaname, if you could you¡¯d do the same things with your Onii-chan that his girlfriend would. Haha! ¡¹


    G-3 said, mixing in a lecherous grin.


    Oh, now there¡¯s a dangerous topic now, isn¡¯t it¡­ No sooner had I thought that, than Kaname was staring into my eyes a second later.


    ¡¸Hm? Girlfriend? A little sister is all you need, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹


    My spine froze at her all too serious reply.


    ¡¸But Moe-san and Kikuyo-san have recently come back into Kinji-san¡¯s life.¡¹


    Reki, you¡­!


    Although you haven¡¯t said much the entire time we¡¯ve been here, why are you tattling on me now!?


    ¡¸I knew it! Moe Mochizuki and Kikuyo Kagataka? I thought I smelled something the first day you got here. What do you have to say, Onii-chan?¡¹


    *Whoomph!*


    Still smiling, Kaname elbowed me in the ribs, fracturing them.


    What¡¯s more, from the way she called out their full names, I get the feeling that she¡¯s carried out a secret investigation on both of them.


    ¡¸Tch! They¡¯ve probably come to try and steal Onii-chan from me¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡­¡¹


    Somewhat frightened by my little sister, I used a more respectful tone, and it was with such an unintentionally unfortunate feeling that the time came.


    Farewell. To the good and the bad¡­ rather the bad and the bad, of the previous year.


    *******************************************************


    We heard the 108 bell tolls at Kougan-ji Temple.12


    At the beginning of the day, it¡¯s our tradition to go around say¡ºHappy New Year¡»to everyone at midnight before going to bed. However, it appeared that my grandfather intended to hold a one-man meeting of the gravure appreciation society now that my grandmother was headed to go to bed, so he left for a separate storage room, carrying the erotic book.


    I changed into my pyjamas, and as I ran around trying to escape from Kaname who wanted to sleep together¡­


    It was just after New Year¡¯s, and I came across G-3 in the living room wearing BDU¡¯s¨C he also wore a biker jacket and was putting on matte black body armour.


    ¡¸¡­Kinzou, It¡¯s the dead of night. Where are you going?¡¹


    ¡¸I was contacted by the CIA. I¡¯ve got to go¨C I¡¯m headed to Area 51¡ªpart of Edwards Air Force Base.¡¹


    ¡¸Where is that?¡¹


    ¡¸Southern Nevada state¡¹


    ¡¸Where is Nevada?¡¹


    G-3 answered me angrily.


    ¡¸It¡¯s one of the military bases in the 50 states! Don¡¯t you know that! I learned about it in kindergarten!¡¹


    He roared, but kindergartens that teach such things don¡¯t exist in this country. Probably.


    ¡¸Unlike my Aniki, I¡¯m a popular person who¡¯s done all kinds of work here and there. This is something that might impact your near future. So I¡¯m going to check it out first.¡¹


    ¡¸.. I don¡¯t really understand, and I don¡¯t know what the US military might do. Be careful.¡¹


    ¡¸You too, Aniki! You¡¯re fighting against Nazi survivors, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. They¡¯re called Regiment Hex. I have enemies all over too. After the surprise attack in Hong Kong, the enemy disappeared into hiding. But you don¡¯t have to lend a hand this time, alright? This time, they¡¯re my enemy.¡¹


    ¡ª I had difficulty lying to him, but¡­


    Whenever G-3 and I tag-team, there¡¯s always the risk that he¡¯ll try to show something off to me, and make a mistake. Back with Son, he came this close to dying, and it¡¯s an ironclad Butei rule that when a big mistake happens, the pair shouldn¡¯t be so quick to work together shortly afterwards.


    ¡¸.. Groups with Nazi heritage exists in Europe, naturally, but also in South America, the Middle East, Africa, and all over the world. However, their overall coordination is not great. The NSDP disbanded a long time ago, and Hitler is gone. So each group has a tendency to remain scattered.¡¹


    Likely bearing the same rule in mind, G-3 only briefly conveyed the intelligence.


    Then while rubbing the back of his head in a gesture similar to my own¡­


    ¡¸However, whichever Nazi survivor you fight, they may seem small and insignificant, but if you underestimate them¨Cyou¡¯ll find your feet swept out from under you and the tables turned. It¡¯s the same with Al-Qaeda. Falling into traps, even the US Special Forces survival rate is only about 50%.You¡¯ll be careful, right?¡¹


    Urging me to vigilance, he clapped me on the shoulder with his artificial left arm.


    *******************************************************


    When I got up on New Years Day, G-3 was already gone¡­


    Kaname was wearing a set of fine clothes apparently brought by the underlings that came to meet with G-3, and Grandmother had done up her hair. It was a kimono with a spring pattern of white and peach-coloured camellia flowers and cherry blossoms, giving an overall childish impression. In a nightingale in the snow pattern¨Cwhich she had apparently prepared beforehand, Reki was wearing a smart outfit.


    We had made plans for our first shrine visit at the end of the year¡­ however, my grandfather had stayed up all night in the storage room and caught a cold, so my grandmother postponed her visit to got with him.


    And so, I found myself taking Kaname and Reki. I was wearing a new uniform for the first time.


    Hikawa Shrine is patronised by Butei, so we headed to Ueno on the Yamanote Line¡­ at the station, Reki said that she had something to do and disappeared for a bit.


    This was where I met Aria on the day of the Summer Festival near the giant panda, and Kaname and I waited a while for Reki.


    On New Year¡¯s Day, the morning air was bracing¨Cand in her flashy new kimono, my younger sister no doubt stood out as very pretty. Giving off the aura of a beautiful girl to be admired, her attractive looks gave no hint of a single thorn. Her chestnut hair and deep-sea coloured eyes suited her kimono quite well. Kaname twirled beside me. Feeling my eyes resting on her, she turned to face me.


    ¡¸Japanese winters are cold, aren¡¯t they, Onii-chan?¡¹


    Then she clung to my arm with a smile.


    I felt a *Squish!* on my arm, and the sensation of Kaname¡¯s water pillow-like sensation on Kaname¡¯s breasts¨C


    It is a Hysteria Mode hazard unique to Kimonos that you do not have to wear underwear with them.


    Crap!


    ¡¸H-hey! Let go! It¡¯s weird for brothers and sisters to interlock arms.¡¹


    The passersby were mistaking our relationship as brother and sister for that of a couple and grinning¡­and so, embarrassed, I shook Kaname off. Unperturbed, however Kaname kept smiling.


    ¡¸Onii-cha~n, that¡¯s illogical. Big brothers and little sisters are the smallest social unit. They share the same blood, and are a man and woman, so them being together is the most natural thing. After all, historically¨C¡¹


    ¨CShe babbled on such amazing nonsense.


    Finally, with one finger extended, she arrived at the well-reasoned conclusion that¡ºOlder brothers and younger sisters should love each other¡»


    After listening for some minutes¡­ it seemed, to make some sense, it feels somewhat logical?


    Should I go and put Kaname in my family register right now?13


    Just then I noticed¨CI know what this is. It¡¯s mentalism.


    In short, brain-washing, mind control. This girl has the nerve to use it on her own brother. I can¡¯t give this Genion any openings.


    Shocked back to reality¨C


    ¡¸Happy New Year, Kinji.¡¹


    ¡¸I wish you a Happy New Year, Kin-chan. Please have a good year.¡¹


    ¡¸Yahoo, Ki-kun! Happy Ne~w Year!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Before I realised it, Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, and Reki has showed up.


    Like Reki, they were each dressed in their best kimonos.


    I seems Reki made plans in advance to meet up for the first shrine visit of the year.


    ¡¸Shirayuki had to come from the Hotogi shrine a jet helicopter. Makieda-san was difficult.¡¹


    Shaking her head from side to side in exasperation, Aria¡¯s kimono was red, white, and pink cherry patterned in a modern style.


    The kimono was unexpectedly flattering to her Western figure, but this was a fact that was proven with Aria (who was 3/4 Japanese) at the summer festival. But at a glance, it looks like she is on her way to one of the 7-5-3 shrine visits.14


    ¡¸So, Kin-chan, I¡¯d be glad¡­ to visit the shrine with you.¡¹


    Turning red as she stood beside me, Shirayuki¡¯s kimono was patterned with snow crystals, cranes, the seven Buddhist treasures, small mallets, and cloves in a classical style. They were arranged in a lucky pattern.


    As expected of a Classical Japanese beauty. In that kimono, she was extremely sexy¡­ and I started turning red.


    Between Aria and Shirayuki, they both present a problem.


    Befitting the first visit of the year to a shrine, they were immaculately dressed.


    ¡¸Hey! Look, look, Ki-kun! It¡¯s the year of the tiger, so look! Tiger!¡¹


    But then there was Riko. That girl was just hopeless. She was wearing some kind of Lolita kimono.


    Slapping her obi, there was some kind of tiger character embroidered on it. The bottom of her kimono ended at miniskirt length and was frilled. Moreover, she had side hoops the swelled the skirt, striped tights, and was wearing thick soled shoes.


    However¡­ as someone who is wearing a bulletproof uniform, I have no room to say anything about proper clothing. So I¡¯ll let it pass. It suits her, anyway.


    ***************************************************************


    Although Hikawa shrine was relatively out of the way, it was in a good location.


    While lining up in front of the shrine for 5 minutes¡­


    ¡¸You bow twice, clap twice, then bow once. What is more important than the etiquette, though is your heart.¡¹


    While being instructed by the teacher Shirayuki, the six people of Baskerville + Kaname followed along and began to pay their respects.


    The girls rang the large bell and tosses coins into the large offertory box¡­ with their eyes closed, they all made earnest requests. I don¡¯t know what they were asking for, but it was cute to watch.


    Well, should I make a request?


    As a Butei, luck is important¡­ Alright then. I¡¯ll splurge on an offering.


    I boldly took out a 500 Yen coin from my wallet.


    But¡­ the offertory box is a bit far. In the lineup, I had been pushed to the far right end due to the egoism of the Baskerville girls.


    500 Yen is a lot to lose and, it cannot be recovered if it misses the box. At this angle, I feel like it would bounce off the slats. How inconvenient.


    Thinking that, looking in front me to the right side of the main offertory box¡­ there were loops of red and white cord and two smaller offering boxes. Then I¡¯ll just put it in there.


    Alright, I¡¯ll just put it in.


    Ring the bell at the end, put the offering in, and clap hands¨C


    ¡­Uh, please help with my girl problems. And if you are related to Tamamo the kitsune who is haunting me, please exorcise her.


    I made my request from the bottom of my heart, as Shirayuki had said, then slightly off to the side of the shrine¡­


    ¡¸So, I¡¯ll take what you have for me now, Kinji¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Aria held out both her empty hands. Shirayuki did so as well nervously, Riko gleefully, Reki unconsciously, and Kaname did so smilingly. They held out their hands out in a¡ºI¡¯ll take it now¡»pose.


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s called a New Year¡¯s gift, I think? In Japan, it¡¯s customary to give a present for New Year¡¯s, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    You girls¡­!


    Now that I pay more attention to it, they must have conspired together, and in the sleeves of their fine kimonos I can see part of handguns and a sniper rifle peeking out.


    They clearly demonstrated their intention to shoot first, and they pressed this arrogant scheme¨C


    ¡¸Uh, well, about Kin-chan¡¯s gift, I will also¡­. Ta¡­Tama¡­Tamamo-sama!?¡¹


    Shirayuki¡¯s words were diverted mid-sentence.


    Her eyes wide, everyone then turned around¨Cdressed like a miko and raising the bamboo curtain, Tamamo exited the front of the shrine.


    The fox girl¡¯s tail was hidden under the red hakama, and she tried to hide her ears underneath ornate hairpiece jewellery..


    ¡¸¨CI believed that it was thine voice I heard, milord Tohyama. Truly ¡®it¡¯s been too long since our last meeting.¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you here now¡­!? You, of all people¡­¡¹


    She showed up right after I just prayed for her exorcism. That¡¯s not an answer to prayer at all!


    ¡¸I heard from Reki that you all were making your first shrine visit. By the by, how is that part-time job? I do hope you have put aside enough for piety¡¯s sake.¡¹


    And saying that¡­she took the small offertory box that I had just put my 500 Yen into¡­


    With a clatter, she put her arms through the two read and white loops on the offertory box and hoisted it up like a backpack.


    ¡¸Tamamo, I came to pay my respects at this shrine. I made a small contribution. Put it back!¡¹


    I rushed over to Tamamo, and caught her by the ankle as she attempted to turn the offertory box upside down¨C


    ¡¸Ha!¡¹


    With a *Boing!*, Tamamo sprung up and hit me over the head with the box.


    She scored a direct hit on the would left by Katze¡¯s bullet, so it hurt quite a lot. It was also quite heavy.


    It was quite a brazen thing she thought she could get away with, having the nerve to make a fortune by leeching off shrines.


    Landing above my fallen body, her single toothed getas clacked.


    ¡¸Everyone. I hath taken up residence in the portal to this shrine, therefore thou mayest consult me.¡¹


    She said.


    ***********************************************************


    What do you mean by ¡®taking up residence¡¯, Tamamo? Do you think you¡¯re some kind of VIP?


    However, within her own shrine, Tamamo was quite influential, so we allowed her to borrow the shrine grounds.


    Sitting at the head of the room and kneeling on a fancy cushion, we ranged ourselves in a circle facing Tamamo.


    ¡¸¨CSo, I gather that the subjugation of Rampan in Hong Kong was quite the ordeal.¡¹


    Who the hell do you think you are?


    ¡¸From what I know, right now FEW¡­in Europe is proceeding quite well for GRENEDA. Patra and the witches led by Katze hath resorted to the contemptible measure of hiring two mercenaries to destroy the power balance. They hail from Asia, but from Rampan we learned that they are Japanese. Their true identity is still unclear.¡¹


    ¡¸The mercenaries¨C¡ºBewitching Blade¡»and¡ºDemon Sword¡»?¡¹


    I had heard their names from Kaname¡¯s phone call, and Tamamo nodded.


    ¡¸They dost appear to be a man and woman who doth move according to their own fancies. Their fighting power is considerably high. They rarely show themselves in battle, but we hath been operating on the assumption that there are 2 of them¡­ and they hath been able to keep the Vatican and Liberty Mason¡¯s operations in check. That situation is what Patra and Katze hath taken advantage of.¡¹


    ¡¸What kind of people are they? I would like a bit more news.¡¹


    Aria asked, making a face like she had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡¸Bewitching Blade is an ordinary soldier and Demon Blade is an ESP user. Bewitching Blade wields a katana and gun, and by all reports, is a man that is a skilled melee fighter similar to the Tohyama siblings. Demon Sword wields some unknown magical power and excels at long-range combat¨Cshe is a very dangerous witch.¡¹


    A normal fighter and ESP user. Short-range and long-range. It seems that they work together to cover for each other.


    ¡¸That¡¯s troublesome, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve never even seen or heard of these guys.¡¹


    Riko cocked her head out the side in puzzlement.


    ¡¸Even so, their appearance is worrying. Their appearance is strange in the fact that DEEN was not aware of their existence. In short we doth not know where these 2 dark horses came from. These two should surely not be engaged lightly. Perhaps even Baskerville would be annihilated. We should aim to isolate them from the group and engage them separately as a group.¡¹


    Tamamo said¡­ evaluating our respective fighting strength conservatively.


    But could these two really annihilate Baskerville?


    That¡¯s a bit hard to imagine them doing.


    ¡¸Now in regards to DEEN and GRENEDA¡¯s struggle to capture bases, the situation doth proceed in much the same manner. In the southeast¨C there we have Germany and Egypt deploying their forces, while in the west-northwest DEEN¡¯s forces in the Netherlands and UK are being driven off. In Italy, the Vatican hath been cut off and are suing for reinforcement.¡¹


    My grades in geography were poor, so I began to fidget, wondering where each country was located, but the general idea was that we were losing, and they were asking for help.


    ¡¸But if we hurried and send a bunch of people¨C we will end up short of hands and Tokyo and Hong Kong will fall. That must be GRENEA¡¯s aim. So we should send a few people and have a flashy battle. That way, we shall lure out GRENEDA¡¯s champions.¡¹


    The tactic Tamamo mentioned¡­ are similar to standard Butei tactics.


    Rampage Decoy¨C or¡ºRoughneck Decoy¡»as it is nicknamed.


    Applied to this case, in essence, it calls for Baskerville in Tokyo and Rampan in Hong Kong to stay where they are and solidify their positions.


    Then, to send a small number of reinforcements to the deadlocked Europe as¡ºWar Decoys¡»who will stand out.


    Those decoys have the job of raising havoc on the frontlines, and while showing off their power, pretend to have actually come to their allies¡¯ aid.


    Firstly, DEEN¡¯s troops in Europe will be grateful for the help. Moreover, GRENEDA will get the wrong impression that¡¸We are running short of men¡¹, and when they dispatch the remainder of their forces¡­ the forces that have remained in Hong Kong and Tokyo will surround them and turn the tables.


    ¡¸We must have a European attack party, and a Tokyo defense party, and our aim must be for their head: Katze, Patra, Bewitching Blade, and Demon Sword. It is also whispered that Bewitching Blade and Demon Sword love each other. If we could capture one party, it may make eliminating the other a simpler matter.¡¹


    Concluding that truly brutal strategy, Tamamo, on the whole¡­ received general agreement.


    Katze and Patra especially must be apprehended.


    Right now, I have a lot of reasons to fight. First, there¡¯s the tanker jacking where I was recently shot. Those 2 are also the criminals who falsified the charges against Kanae-san. Moreover¨C they hold pieces of Aria¡¯s karagane. Of the remaining 3, they hold 2.


    Speaking of karagane¡­


    I haven¡¯t given the one I have to Tamamo.


    ¡¸I understand you strategy. But¡­ there is one tiny thing I would like to add.¡¹


    I took out the karagane that Shokatsu had given me from my uniform pocket and gave it to Tamamo.


    ¡¸Ah, so thou hast recovered one piece? Then Aria shall stay. I will replace it within her bosom.¡¹


    Saying that, Aria snapped alert and nodded earnestly¨C


    ¡¸I want to say something to everyone¡­ There¡¯s no way Son was a Scarlet Goddess.¡¹


    Aria shook her head.


    ¡¸To be precise she was¡ºa defective Scarlet Goddess¡». Her hair and eyes remained black.¡¹


    I said, glancing at Aria¡¯s strawberry blonde twin-tails.


    ¡¸Even if the original colour is dark, the change in colour due to the introduction of Irokane should be noticeable. Sherlock said as much.¡¹


    Tamamo explained.


    Hearing that¡­ I turned toward Reki.


    ¡¸What was the original colour of your hair? Was it blonde?¡¹


    ¡¸It was silver grey.¡¹


    That was unexpected.


    I tried to picture a silver haired Reki¡­ and yeah, it was a good colour for her. She¡¯s match Haimaki even more.


    If I had to give it a name, It¡¯s call it Normal Reki/ Snow Reki.


    And if Aria¡¯s hair was originally blonde, does that mean I should I call her Cherry Blossom Aria/ Gold Aria?


    **********************************************************


    On New Year¡¯s Day¨C while it was still Butei High winter vacation, I returned for some independent target practice in ASSAULT.


    That evening, I checked the¡ºWeapons For Sale Bulletin Board¡»in front of the ASSAULT building.


    With the loss of my Scramasax¡­ I lost not only a longsword, but also a defensive item. I had always worn it on the back of my bulletproof uniform, and it had protected me from blows and attacks from the rear.


    There were always those who were hurting for money around New Year¡¯s, so I was hoping there¡¯d be quite a few lucky finds¡­


    As I stared at the boards¨C *Grab!*


    I was grabbed by the scruff of my neck.


    Craning my head around¡­ ASSAULT¡¯s PE teacher, Ranbyou frowned at me.


    Standing next to her blinking and applauding was INQUESTA¡¯s Yutori Takamagahara-sensei.


    ¡¸Is this a reprimand, or praise?¡¹


    I asked the two female teachers,


    ¡¸I wonder¡­?¡¹


    Takamagahara said with a smiling face.


    ¡¸Come!¡¹


    Ranbyou barked, looking just about ready to blow her top.


    What is with this new pattern of behaviour? For some reason, it¡¯s making me nervous.


    **********************************************************


    As a light snow fell from the night sky, I was dragged by my neck¨C to the 5th floor office of the headmaster in the MASTERS building.


    ¡¸Headmaster Midorimatsu. Pardon us, but it is Takamagahara. We¡¯ve brought Kinji-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes, please come in.¡¹


    Hearing the male voice from inside, Takamagahara opened the door and stepped in.


    ¡¸Yes, thank-you.¡¹


    Sitting behind the same mahogany desk where we had discussed the issue of me dropping out was Headmaster Midorimatsu¡­ Or was it? I get the feeling that it was him, but something feels different. I can¡¯t really remember that much about him¨C¡ºThe Real Invisible Man¡»Headmaster Midorimatsu


    ¡¸First of all, let me congratulate you¡ºEnable¡». You have been given your second name. In the 5 years since this school¡¯s official opening, the International Butei Federation has historically only recognised 14 of our students. You are the second in as many years to achieve that accomplishment. You have been assigned a non-standard Chinese kanji to go along with it. Please commit it to memory.¡¹


    Speaking briskly, he showed me the character¡º¡»written on a water soluble piece of paper.


    Being assigned an official second name is an honour¡­ but why the heck was it a non-standard kanji!?


    Aria¡¯s Quadra is made up of standard kanji, so why does the IADA have the taste of a middle schooler?


    ¡¸Your track record of making what was until now impossible, possible¨C that essence is summed up nicely in this one character. Without being embarrassed by your second name, we expect you to do even greater things from now on. Moreover, Class A seems to be turning out quite a few second names, so I have approved a special bonus for Takamagahara-sensei. Afterwards, please take this seal down to accounting.¡¹


    Having said this, Takamagahara raised her hands in a bonzai! gesture. I guess that must have been why she looked so happy.


    ¡¸Now then¨C from here on, there is less good news.¡¹


    Is this the reason for Ranbyou¡¯s sullen behavior?


    Glancing at the official papers that had been spread on the desk when we had entered the room¡­ I saw that some of them were from America and China. One bulky folder bore the Royal Coat of Arms of the United Kingdom.


    ¡¸You are a particularly unusual student, aren¡¯t you? The assessment of your abilities is undetermined. You have good points and bad points, and your good points are immensely good, but your bad points are immensely bad. Above all else¨C the worst is that you have attracted foreign eyes.¡¹


    Midorimatsu shuffled some papers on the desk.


    ¡¸From Italy, it¡¯s all positive, but from America and China¡­ and especially England, it¡¯s extremely negative. Just recently, you were added to the list of dangerous people, you know.¡¹


    Oh¡­ they must have gotten a complaint from people that disagreed with me. I knew it would happen eventually.


    While deep down I wanted to stand up to it defiantly, since I was in the headmaster¡¯s office, I took on a contrite expression.


    ¡¸That is all fine. I¡¯ve dealt with 2 or 3 problem children in my time. Helping such interesting student¡¯s grow is the real pleasure of being a teacher. However, your type make me want to give up teaching.¡¹


    Ouch!


    My type. Are there that many like me?


    ¡¸¡­ As it is, formal complaints from foreign governments are hard to ignore. And, to be honest, it couldn¡¯t come at a worse time. The Office of Butei is trying to strengthen its ties with the National Safety Commission we are like dogs and monkeys with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs which is a part of the Public Safety division. The enemy of my ally is the enemy, so in recent years the Ministry of Foreign Affairs has declined to shield the Office of Butei.¡¹


    More or less¡­ somehow¡­ I understand what Midorimatsu is driving at.


    He¡¯s trying to explain Butei High fundamental policy of non-interference whenever a student gets in trouble too often It causes trouble for ASSAULT and INQUESTA as well¡­ and it¡¯s a bigger problem the stronger the Butei is.


    Therefore there is some limit. Although I¡¯ve kept a low profile at school, I¡¯ve been dragged into all kinds of underworld dealings.


    ¡¸¡­ As it is, formal complaints from foreign governments are hard to ignore. And, to be honest, it couldn¡¯t come at a worse time. The Office of Butei is trying to strengthen its ties with the National Safety Commission we are like dogs and monkeys with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs which is a part of the Public Safety division. The enemy of my ally is the enemy, so in recent years the Ministry of Foreign Affairs has declined to shield the Office of Butei.¡¹


    ¡¸For those reasons, I am truly sorry¨C Kinji Tohyama-kun. Butei High must punish you.¡¹


    ¨CPunishment. It¡¯s become necessary due to external pressure.


    ¡¸Am I being suspended?¡¹


    I asked about my punishment, but Midorimatsu shook his head from side to side.


    ¡¸You are being removed from Team Baskerville. There has been a serious complaint lodged against you by England.¡¹


    ¡­! ¨CSo that¡¯s what it was!


    I felt like I had been sniped from long range.


    To quickly explain what was going in behind the scenes, Midorimatsu had added the word¡ºEngland¡»¨C In order to bring their precious S-Ranked Butei back home, they took her away from me.


    Ever since the April hijacking of flight ANA 600, the English Butei Office had tried to use politics to do so. The cowards.


    The English Butei Office, the English Ministry of Foreign Affairs, the Japanese Butei Office, the Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and Tokyo Butei High¡­ they had been talking, and it had taken them 9 months to land this long-range attack.


    Just like G-3 and Son¡¯s fight, they wanted me dead. On top of that, America had demonstrated their disapproval of G-3¡¯s association with me, but I can¡¯t do anything about that.


    As for China¨C regardless of my relationship with Hong Kong Rampan, the area was administered from Shanghai.


    Unsurprisingly, their complaints overlap¡­ And as for Butei High, facing international pressure¨Cespecially from the sour England¨C had to issue some kind of¡ºpunishment¡»against me.


    ¨CSo they are trying to separate Aria and I, huh¡­?


    With this punishment they¡¯d be able to claim to China and America¡ºSee, we have punished Kinji Tohyama.¡»It was fascinating, and thinking about it from the perspective of Butei High, quite a clever trick.


    As I was thinking that, Midorimatsu continued¡­ adding something surprising.


    ¡¸However, Tohyama-kun, due to your anti-social tendencies, if you were alone in your studies you would become truly isolated. If that happened, you wouldn¡¯t be able to grow, so how about we find you another Team?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Another¡­ Team?¡¹


    No way! I don¡¯t want to be put with people I don¡¯t know.


    Seeing my eyebrows immediately furrow like the true unsociable person I am¨C Midorimatsu continued.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll explain this at length with you new Team Leader. It¡¯s a Team of especially difficult problem children, and you¡¯ll join them as an auditor. Ah, yes, here is the document. It explains everything.¡¹


    With a *Plop!* he passed an A4 envelope with the Butei High logo on it to me.


    Then tidying up the other documents, he shuffled papers around and moved on to attend to other business.


    ¡¸Uh.. Excuse me¡­¡¹


    Still holding the papers about my new Team in hand, I addressed Midorimatsu¨C


    ¡¸¨C The headmaster said¡ºIt explains everything¡», so everything is explained, Tohyama-kun. Now, let¡¯s go.¡¹


    Takamagahara-sensei urged and immediately led me outside of the headmasters office.


    Behind us, Ranbyou watching our backs us and keeping alert.


    Behind¨C I¡¯m already forgetting about him, but it seems that these two don¡¯t want to disturb the temper of the most dangerous person in all Butei High¨CHeadmaster Takeru Midorimatsu.


    I¡¯ve heard rumours in middle school that Takamagahara wandered Kosovo, Macedonia, and Afghanistan doing all kinds of jobs until her fateful meeting with the Precious Orchid¨C the Hong Kong yakuza¡¯s Ranbyou who remained on guard. All this against the man who looked like an ordinary office worker you¡¯d see on the train, Headmaster Midorimatsu.


    It looks like¡­ they don¡¯t dare defy him. I should do the same.


    Finally reaching the elevator with bulletproof doors, it appeared that the tension in the air evaporated, and Ranbyou said,


    ¡¸If you¡¯re getting money, then you need to treat me at the host club, Yutori!¡¹


    Grabbing Takamagahara-sensei¡¯s large breasts, she tried to extort her¨C Meanwhile, turning my back on them, I cautiously opened the envelope,


    I quickly ran my eyes over the document¡­ trying to find the name of the troublesome Team where I was being placed¡­¡ºConstellation¡»¡­?


    I think I recall from somewhere that the Team Leader is Jeanne D¡¯Arc. Jeanne, huh?


    It was a small mercy that it was a Team I was acquainted with, but I wonder what they did?


    Now that I think about it, I did get a call from her the other day.


    On first impressions¡­ I have a bad feeling about this year.


    *********************************************************


    Of course, I still fully intended to continue to take part in FEW as¡ºa former member of Baskerville¡».


    However, I would take part in academic as¡ºa member of Constellation¡».


    I wonder if this will hurt my ability to work with Aria and the rest¡­


    But that¡¯s not all there is to it.


    Before Baskerville was formed, myself, Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, and Reki had each fought and moving past that, finally formed a cohesive Team.


    Like rain helps to gather dirt, our bonds became stronger, and with each member¡¯s high power except me, it really was a very good team.


    Now when I¡¯m removed from the roster, I wonder how much that will hurt Aria?


    She was so fixated on the International Butei Federation listing, but my name will be scrubbed from even there.


    It will be hard to tell them. Especially Aria.


    If I don¡¯t tell her though, it will be like pressing a switch to make her angry. She¡¯ll say something like: I¡¯ll open a wind hole in you for this new year!


    I¡¯m depressed¡­ Since coming back to Japan, why have I only had problems?


    *************************************************************


    It was several hours after I had received the Headmasters notice of personnel change.


    Jeanne and I had an emergency Team Constellation executive meeting.


    For some reason, Jeanne chose the family restaurant¡ºRoxy¡», and as I entered the restaurant,


    ¡¸Tohyama. Over here¡­¡¹


    In a truly apologetic manner, the dispirited Jeanne made a slight gesture to beckon me over.


    She was wearing black stockings underneath her Butei High sailor suit uniform skirt.


    So the Diamond Dust Witch was cold on this snowy day.


    ¡¸What happened, Jeanne?¡¹


    I selected a drink from the drink bar, the moved to sit across the table from her¡­


    ¡¸I lost my credits for Caravan II.¡¹


    Jeanne¡¯s cheeks flushed as she averted her ice blue eyes.


    She always looks me in the eyes when we talk, but this time she is embarrassed to look my way.


    Seeing that I had walked into some kind of situation, I really felt bad for her.


    Even so¡­ she really is a beautiful girl. Just as always.


    With a good face and a good figure, to all external appearances, she¡¯s flawless. Like a film actress or a carved sculpture.


    ¡­ Personally though, this beautiful girl is not right for me.


    ¡¸As it is, we all have to repeat the class¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So you lost credit for the field trip. You just get to go again to get the credit, isn¡¯t that like a bonus?¡¹


    ¡¸You were short on credits this term too and will have to repeat a classes, so don¡¯t act so superior.¡¹


    Jeanne¡¯s blue eyes stared daggers at me as she huffed.


    Jeanne had made the switch from apologetic, to venting her anger.


    And when a girl needs to vent her anger, she might use guns or swords.


    I have plenty of experience of Aria in this situation, so with a sigh, I switched tacks. There¡¯s not use in blaming Jeanne.


    ¡¸Why did you lose credit for Caravan II?¡¹


    ¡¸I left something behind. In Japan.¡¹


    Jeanne bit her finger a bit as her eyes dropped to her coffee cup.


    ¡¸What did you forget?.¡¹


    ¡¸Constellation Vice-Leader, Nakasorachi, and Members Shimaisago and Kyougoku.¡¹


    ¡¸Wai.. You forgot people? Hold on, I saw the roster in MASTERS¡­ and it didn¡¯t list everyone from Constellation, just you. W-what happened?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll explain it with drawings, Tohyama.¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s alright. Just tell me.¡¹


    ¡¸We were supposed to meet at Changi International Airport in Singapore. I arrived alone, and no matter how long I waited, then never showed up. Nakasorachi lost her luggage on the way to the airport, Shima missed the plane, and Kyougoku was absent for mental health reasons. Because of that, MASTERS gave me another test.¡¹


    Even with her explanation¡­ I don¡¯t understand. What the heck is this!?


    According to the rules, the number of excusable absences is limited to one per Team.


    With 3 absences, of course they¡¯d be disqualified. But it¡¯s unheard of for them to set a class trip as an additional exam.


    ¡¸¡­ Are you going to Singapore again?¡¹


    ¡¸No. The travel agency that¡¯s partnered with Butei High can only get tickets to Singapore for December¡­ However, there were extra tickets where the third-year¡¯s trip, Caravan V, was going, so I was ordered to go along to Europe. Even though the curriculum is meant for third-years.¡¹


    ¡¸Europe, huh? That¡¯s really dangerous for you. Especially as a member of DEEN.¡¹


    ¡¸¨C On the contrary, it¡¯s the place where I can do the most good. The Vatican, Liberty Mason, and the other survivors of I.U. have been calling for help. I can turn this catastrophe to good purpose, Tohyama.¡¹


    Jeanne looked up, and there was a gleam in her eye.


    She had embraced the order to take the higher level work of Caravan V.


    ¡¸I already discussed this with Tamamo We will be pressing forward to the front lines in Europe, cutting our way into Pars. Don¡¯t worry. France is my home country, so we¡¯ll have the advantage of the land.¡¹


    For me¡­ this has been one catastrophe turning into another catastrophe.


    This is Tamamo¡¯s strategy of Rampage Decoy¨C or¡ºRoughneck Decoy¡»


    And I¡¯m the one stuck as the decoy. You¡¯ve already decided that by yourself.


    Well¡­ I¡¯ve already been abroad before, so you can¡¯t say that I¡¯m not use to it or don¡¯t have the courage.


    At any rate, it¡¯s my duty to take charge of DEEN and I must get back Aria¡¯s karagane. I can¡¯t leave the job I should do to others.


    So.. somewhat half-heartedly, I said:


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡¹


    I said to Jeanne, who didn¡¯t seem confident that she could perform the role of decoy by herself¡­ and hearing my words, she answered


    ¡¸Thank-you, Tohyama. I believe that we will meet Nazis in Paris, three generations in the Jeanne D¡¯Arc family ago¡­ My great-grandmother fought as a resistance fighter, so I think they are my fated enemies. You have my deepest thanks for your valour and willingness to go into battle.¡¹


    My grandfather was an ally of Germany back then, though.


    But yesterday¡¯s friends are today¡¯s enemies.


    Weren¡¯t Shokatsu and I able to come to a clear resolution? Just to survive for that day?


    *********************************************************


    It was January 5th, but the feeling of the new year hadn¡¯t passed.


    The former Leader of Baskerville, now Auditor of Constellation¨C I took the through service from the Yokosuka Line to the Sobu Line and arrived at the 2nd passenger terminal of the Narita Airport.


    As the Auditor, I arrived significantly earlier than the flight departure¡­


    Our meeting place this time was a domestic location, in the international departure waiting area¨C the Narita International Airport Starbucks.


    And upon arriving, I met with the dimwit Constellation¡¯s heavyweight, Misaki Nakasorachi.


    She had a huge suitcase sticking up from the seat opposite her and was earnestly reading a book titled¡º21 Habits for Highly Effective Conversation.¡»Her bangs are covering her glasses, so I have no idea how she can see.


    With a coffee in one hand I walked up,


    ¡¸Morning. So you¡¯re wearing glasses today?¡¹


    As soon as I had said that, Nakasorachi jerked her head up and closed her book with *Clap!*, then looked as if she scares herself with the noise.


    She was wearing a uniform skirt and, for some reason, she hid the book under her large buttocks. Then,


    ¡¸Ah! G-g-g-m-m-m-ing, Mr. Auditor!¡¹


    That was probably supposed to be¡ºGood morning, Mr. Auditor.¡»It looks like she didn¡¯t take much away from that book.


    Then her long black hair rustled as she gave a deep bow.


    Then her glasses slipped off, and Nakasorachi panicked again.


    This is Team Constellation¡¯s Vice-Leader¡­


    I had been anxious about this from the very beginning.


    ¡ª Misaki Nakasorachi is a CONNECT operator. However, because of her crippling social anxiety, she is unable to face people. Despite that, she is able to use communications equipment and articulate like a professional announcer, so I have to call her a strange girl.


    ¡¸Waaah waaah, a man, a guy, To-yma-kun! D# y$ n% h&e # %t???¡¹


    Standing at rigid attention, she looked at me, agitatedly mumbling something unintelligible.


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸N-n-n-n-othing! I-I-I w-w-w-was t-t-talking to m-m-m-myself, s-s-so p-p-p-please d-d-d-don¡¯t mind m-m-me. S-s-s-s-sorry! Th-the b-b-b-bench is e-e-e-empty!¡¹


    Still fumbling for words, Nakasorachi removed her luggage from the seat across from her.


    Then, *Chick!*


    Her ridiculously large suitcase opened, and a whole bunch of clothes, books, headphones, and a gun! fell out.


    H-h-how pathetic¡­!


    ¡¸O-o-oi! These guns could be a problem!¡¹


    I said as I picked up a gun from beneath one of Nakasorachi¡¯s nightshirts¡­ H-hey! It¡¯s heavy! What is this!?


    ¡­A C-Colt Anaconda¡­!


    It¡¯s a .44 magnum that looks like an oversized pistol meant to kill bears and water buffalo in a single shot. What¡¯s more, this is the largest 8-inch barrel model!


    It¡¯s so heavy. So why are you carrying it, Nakasorachi.


    ¡¸You¡­ can shoot such an strange gun?¡¹


    Because we were in an airport, I wrapped it up in the shirt and handed it back to her.


    ¡¸I-I-I¡¯ve never shot it.¡¹


    Huh!?


    ¡¸Then why do you have it¡­!?¡¹


    ¡¸W-w-well, I¡¯m scared of guns¡­ so I don¡¯t know much about them, and when I tries to look them up, I got scared, so I ended up not knowing anything at all. But the school rules require me to carry one, and the man at the gun shop recommended th-this one. I bought it because it was 30% off and not expensive¡­¡¹


    Nakasorachi stammered as she clutched the bundle of her unfashionable underwear.


    Ah! So it appears that they took advantage of her ignorance and weak will in order to clear out their inventory.


    Now that I look more closely, it¡¯s one of the early Anaconda models with one of those problematic barrels.15


    But wait, you said you were afraid of guns. Did you never think that maybe you weren¡¯t suited to being a Butei?


    Even so¡­ Nakasorachi has a full figure. As a girl, though, she probably doesn¡¯t want to hear about her weight. She has the right build to shoot this large calibre gun, though.


    There is a certain pipsqueak I know who uses two large guns though, so I shouldn¡¯t be too critical¡­


    I thought that, as I watched Nakasorachi unintentionally expose her plump thighs as she returned the avalanche of items back to her suitcase.


    ¡¸Is that a pocket knife?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a higonokmi16. I have it because we¡¯re required to carry a knife.¡¹


    ¡¸That gun and blade combination don¡¯t suit you¡­ And what is this red string?¡¹


    ¡¸A hair tie, cat¡¯s cradle is my hobby.¡¹


    ¡­ A high school student¡¯s hobby is cat¡¯s cradle¡­


    Rather, with this conversation, no one nearby will look at us.


    When I went to throw some rubbish in the bin, I felt eyes staring at my back, but when I turned around, they started and dropped their gaze. I guess we are pretty suspicious.


    Nakasorachi had finished packing her luggage, but there was still time left until the meeting time¡­


    ¡¸Let¡¯s do something. How about cat¡¯s cradle?¡¹


    Still having down time after finishing her coffee, Nakasorachi asked this question, pulling out a red string¡­ Fitting action to the words, she carefully worked to make something.


    ¡¸F-Five storey pagoda.¡¹17


    A five storey pagoda¡­! That¡¯s amazing!


    ¡¸You¡¯re good at this.¡¹


    I said what I was thinking, and Nakasorachi blushed red¡­


    ¡­With a nervous laugh, she gave an awkward, crooked smile¡­ I felt kind of guilty¡­ but it was kind of cute. This girl is attractive.


    As that happened¨C


    ¡¸Tohyama, Nakasorachi, good morning.¡¹


    ¡¸Hello, Tooyama.¡¹


    Jeanne showed up with a bunch of suitcases that appeared to contain her armour, and standing next to her in a hand bra pose was¡­ Watson?


    Watson-kun-chan is here?


    ¡¸Why are you here, Watson?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s a fine way to say hello? I¡¯m Kyougoku¡¯s proxy¡­¡¹


    Watson grabbed my shoulder and tapped out a message to me with her finger.


    What she said was¡ºTAMAMO FEW¡»¨CSo Tamamo sent her as reinforcements in FEW?


    Tamamo¡­ don¡¯t you think that these aren¡¯t enough people? One of them is me.


    Watson is from England, so her in-depth knowledge of Europe should come in handy in this struggle. She¡¯s well qualified.


    ¡¸Proxy, you say? Kyougoku, huh¡­? From LEZZAD, right? What happened to her?¡¹


    I asked Constellation¡¯s Leader, Jeanne.


    ¡¸She has always taken correspondence courses, and when she tried to leave her house after half a year, she panicked, hyperventilated, and had to be hospitalised. This time we have a full number of people going.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Now that we¡¯re at the airport, I can¡¯t drop out now¡­


    I¡¯m stuck having to go on the trip. Each of them bear part of the blame for having to repeat the course. So, none of the remaining members of Constellation were allowed to be in charge.


    As the Auditor, I was the one responsible to make sure everyone was present prior to departure.


    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go. Be careful!¡¹


    As I gave that order, Jeanne snapped to her feet, Watson did the same beside her, and Nakasorachi fell down for some reason, her suitcase spilling open once more.


    Even if it were only a shinai, I¡¯d like to hit that undisciplined butt, but I don¡¯t have one.


    ¡¸Count off!¡¹


    I order to prevent disaster, I wanted to confirm the number of people.


    ¡¸One.¡¹


    ¡¸Two.¡¹


    ¡¸Th-three!¡¹


    ¡¸Fo~ur!¡¹


    Huh?


    I heard a voice that wasn¡¯t Jeanne, Watson, or Nakasorachi. The extra speaker was a girl.


    But I didn¡¯t see anyone, so I titled my head in confusion¡­


    Craning my neck, I saw a French girl¡¯s face peek out from behind Watson.


    ¡¸Toot~!¡¹


    Approximating a klaxon noise with her mouth, she appeared¡­


    With light, fluffy mocha colour hair, the girl looked up at me with big, round eyes. I¡¯d guess she¡¯s about¡­ 135 cm tall. Forget Aria, she was even shorter than Mamiya. On her back was a backpack that an elementary schooler might use. There was a huge bow about 20 cm large on her pink patent leather shoes.


    Then¡­ there were her clothes. It was a pile of pink and while frills. On her head was a huge bow bigger than her head,. More were attached to the cuffs of her sleeves and the hem of her skirt¨Cwhich was covered by an apron¨C, and she also wore white knee-high socks covered with pink heart patterns.


    And, connecting her apron straps was a sailor collar¡­


    ¡¸Mr. Auditor-sama, this is the first time we¡¯ve met. My name is Shimaisago-chan!


    As I thought, she¡¯s a Butei¡­and a member of Constellation too..!


    I looked her over to make sure, but I could just make out the vestiges of a Butei High girl¡¯s uniform from the clothes. Buried in the folds of her puffed, strawberry-like sleeves was the school insignia.


    It must be some kind of reworked uniform, and it¡¯s on the level of Riko¡¯s. Almost nothing remains of the original pattern.


    ¡¸Why do you look so shocked, Tohyama? She¡¯s an A-Rank Butei from LOGI. Among the second-years, she¡¯s widely seen as Gouki Mutou¡¯s rival. The star of Constellation. ¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding me! Her legs are too short to reach the accelerator! Or is possible to be an A-Rank in LOGI with a tricycle? ¡¹


    I fell into an ASSAULT member¡¯s manner of speech¡­ but Shima¡­ with tears already forming in her eyes¡­ made a choked sob and looked ready to burst into tears. What a weakling.


    Having made a girl cry, Jeanne huffed at me¨C


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ shouldn¡¯t have said that. I apologise¡­ Let¡¯s get going. Nobody get lost! ¡¹


    As I did not want to become flaked potatoes, I humoured Shima until she stopped crying,


    Then, everyone lined up, and we went through the departure gate¡­


    The information screen said that flight JAL 405 to Paris was departing at gate 63, so I headed that way¡­ *Tap!* *Ta-tap!*


    Hearing footsteps behind me, I looked back and saw Jeanne, Watson, and Nakasorachi, but at the end where Shima should have been, there was no one.


    Someone¡¯s already deserted!


    Paling, I looked around and spotted her.


    Running in her patent leather shoes, she was running full speed towards a window next to an entirely different gate.


    Then, climbing up onto the frame, she plastered herself against the glass. What is she doing?


    ¡¸O-Oi, Shima! Didn¡¯t I just say not to wander off!?¡¹


    Running over, I suppressed the urge to grab her by the shoulders and shake her to make her pay more attention¡­


    ¡¸Mr. Auditor-sama, please look! It¡¯s the biggest plane in the world, and Airbus A380! At full capacity is can carry 853 people, and it¡¯s max take-off weight is 560 tonnes. It has two floor, like a flying hotel. Ah¡­ it¡¯s perfect! And so big¡­!¡¹


    Her eyes as big as an anime characters, her cheeks flushed. Speaking of manga, I got the impression that hearts were fluttering around her head.


    ¡¸Ha ha ha! Shima loves busses, trains, aeroplanes, and any kind of large vehicle. I don¡¯t know what she loves the most. Maybe an Aegis-class cruiser?¡¹


    The unruffled Team Leader Jeanne laughingly explained from beside me.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! It¡¯s the nuclear powered aircraft carriers! Kyaa~!¡¹


    As if speaking of some unrequited love, Shima covered both her cheeks with her hands.


    Her facial expression and actions perfectly matched those of a young girl in love.


    So¡­ although very small, Shima loves huge machines, huh? What a tragic hobby for a high school girl to have. Although, that must make her a very popular person in LOGI.


    ¡¸Shi-Shima. We have the make-up test, keep that in mind! We have to get to gate 63, now! Do you want to repeat the class if we miss our flight?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ What a beautiful high bypass ratio turbofan. It¡¯s the only 4-engine, wide-body aircraft in the world¡­ My heart won¡¯t stop throbbing¡­ I can smell the oil¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¨CThat¡¯s it! You can write it a love letter later!¡¹


    Used to dealing with pipsqueaks, right then I grabbed the collar of her extremely heavily customised uniform.


    ¡¸P-please let me go~! A picture, please at least let me take a picture!!!¡¹


    Using Ranbyou¡¯s cat-grab technique, I then dragged her through the departure gate to Paris as she howled. On the way, Nakasorachi¡¯s suitcase opened twice.


    ¡­Dammit!


    Why did I have to be put on such a Team?


    The airhead staff officer Jeanne, undisciplined Nakasorachi, the hikikomori Kyougoku, and the crybaby Shima.


    The Baskerville girls were a troublesome lot, but when it came down to it, they took orders¨C I could count on them as Butei. I don¡¯t feel an ounce of that with these guys.


    I can¡¯t trust anyone. Constellation might have fine team name, but it¡¯s just full of good for nothing junk.


    Working with people like this, you could lose your life¡­


    ***********************************************************


    Upon reaching gate 63, Shima finally seemed to give up, and¨C


    Why are Aria, Shirayuki, Riko and Reki were here¡­!?


    The four Baskerville girls spotted us, and came over.


    It looks like they got my painstakingly crafted message¡­


    ¡¸We¡¯re here¡­ to see you off. That¡¯s why we came.¡¹


    Aria said, not at all angry, but rather genuinely timidly. greeting me with a sigh.


    ¡¸Riko wanted to make it a surprise, and the airport allowed us to come to boarding gate. We got the message you sent from MASTERS. You¡¯ve really been removed from Baskerville, haven¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Kin-chan¡­ No matter if you¡¯re fired or not, I¡¯ll still work just as hard. I¡¯ll prove it!¡¹


    ¡¸Surprise, Ki-kun! You work hard on your new Team, OK?¡¹


    They were each coming to grips with it in their own way, I felt. This was¡­ heavy¡­!


    It seems that they all sat around and talked to each other and decided not to get mad. That¡¯s what it looks like.


    As soon as I looked away, Shima made a dash for the window, and Nakasorachi chased after her¡­


    Of all those involved with FEW, only Reki stepped forward¡­


    ¡¸No matter what Team you are on, I will be your strength. We of the Ulus, no matter what, no matter how long, will always be on your side.¡¹


    Being close and looking up at me as she said that¨C


    Aria and Riko had to hold Shirayuki back.


    ¡¸Leave Tokyo to us! If Bewitching Blade or Demon Sword show up, we¡¯ll show them what for! Fu fu!¡¹


    ¡¸You be sure and save Europe, alright? And Kinji¡­ I¡¯ll be working on your behalf to get you back on Baskerville.¡¹


    Aria said, pointing up slightly.


    Up. She means the authorities¡­ she¡¯s going to try to negotiation with the Anglo-Sino Ministries of Foreign Affairs.


    ¡¸¡­ Thank-you. I owe you for that. I¡¯m completely helpless in this case.¡¹


    ¡¸This is a favour. But I¡¯ve lost track of how many favours we¡¯ve done for each other.¡¹


    In response to my honest thanks, Aria grinned showing her canines.


    ¡¸Jeanne, you work hard too! Here, Ayaya made this or you as a farewell gift! Be sure to spread the¡ºcuteness¡»of Japan in Paris!¡¹


    Standing on tiptoe, Riko *Plopped!* something on her head.


    She placed a white, fluffy haired nekomimi headband on her head.


    It was thick and looked heavy, and appeared to be a directional listening device¡­ but why make it that shape, Hiraga-san?


    ¡¸Then, Meow! Meow! Meow!¡¹


    Jeanne¡¯s former comrade from I.U. said as she arranged the directional nekomimi¡­


    They must be good friends.


    ¡¸Meow?¡¹


    Jeanne made a cat noise as she swatted playfully with her hands.


    C-Cute¡­!


    She made such a drastic change from her usually serious self. For me, that nekomimi is a dangerous thing. I hope she has enough discretion to use that dangerous carry-on item sparingly.


    *****************************************************


    Flight JAL 405 smoothly completed a turnover the same Tokyo Bay that I often divided down into¨C


    I¡¯m leaving Japan again so soon.


    I thought as I sat in my window seat, but I couldn¡¯t get too sentimental about it because Shima pushed herself up against my window. She excitedly watched the jet wing¡¯s slight changes in shape, but the way her breathing became ragged was disturbing.


    Next to Shima sat Nakasorachi who did not seem to like flying, who quickly had to reach for an airsick bag and would have to wait a bit before eating the in-flight meal. She looks like the kind of kid that couldn¡¯t finish eating lunch during the lunch break.


    This time, the jet was headed against the rotation of the Earth, so we kept flying on and on westward, chasing the Sun.


    That means that the Sun outside the window had already set, bringing night to Japan, causing me to lose my innate sense of time. Night and day soon lost meaning¨C


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­ for this, Tohyama. Tamamo said you weren¡¯t used to being overseas.¡¹


    Laying a hand on my shoulder from the Economy seat beside me, Jeanne apologised. Even back at Roxy, she was apologetic. She must feel responsible.


    The beautiful girl across from me, saying something so embarrassing, I averted my eyes¡­


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. You heard what Reki said, and with Mochizuki from AMBULANCE and Kagataka from LEZZAD chasing after me¡­ being in Japan is a bit complicated.¡¹


    I said, trying to give her peace of mind.


    In response, Jeanne giggled and gave a cute smile¨C


    Then she narrowed her lashed eyes bewitchingly.


    Then with Shima and Nakasorachi in front and Watson behind, she drew her rose coloured lips close to my ear.


    ¡¸Then I guess you¡¯re running away with me, huh? Eloping, even.¡¹


    She whispered something far more adult and seductive than her own age.


    ¡¸What¡­?¡¹


    I spun towards her.


    ¡¸Fu fu! Good night, Tohyama.¡¹


    Jeanne narrowed her eyes suggestively again, then drew up a blanket over herself.


    Then, closing her ice blue eyes¨C she calmly fell asleep.


    ¡­She didn¡¯t say¡ºJust Kidding!¡»


    The sleeping Jeanne wasn¡¯t even slightly embarrassed, and I just stared at this beautiful girl straight out of a film.


    Jeanne is beautiful, in any case¡­


    Having someone who likes you is only natural, but I¡¯m a bit worried knowing it¡¯s a girl.


    But this is the first time I¡¯m going to my partner Aria¡¯s birthplace of Europe. With Jeanne.


    I always thought I¡¯d be going there with Aria.


    My life is just full of surprises. Actually, that might be true for everyone.


    [END]


    *********************************************************


    1. Children¡¯s game played like baseball but with 2 bases instead of 3.


    2. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/RPG-7


    3. Japanese idol, model, and blogger.


    4. Sweet bun with Anko (sweet red bean paste) filling


    5. Japanese musician, entertainer, journalist and sumo commentator. He is the front man of the heavy metal band Seikima-II, and is known for always working entirely in character. ¨CWikipedia


    6. Google ¡®traditional mochi making¡¯ and you¡¯ll see a video. Kinji is hey guy who has to stick his hand into the mortar bowl and constantly shift the mochi around without getting hit by the mallet wielder (Kinzou)


    7. Reference to a Japanese proverb: ¡®A Tiger at the Front Gate, a Wolf at the Back¡¯, same meaning as ¡®Between a rock and a hard place¡¯.


    8. Original word ¡®nekodamashi¡¯ refers to a purportedly unconventional sumo technique of clapping hands in front of an opponent¡¯s face to make them blink and gain a slight advantage.


    9. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/K%C5%8Dhaku_Uta_Gassen


    10. Apparently there¡¯s some special noodle dish they eat on New Years. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Toshikoshi_soba


    11. No direct translation for this, but it¡¯s an annual NHK program airing on New Year¡¯s. This part specifically airs the ceremonies at several prominent shrines around Japan with minimal news commentary and predictions for the new year in the lead up to midnight where an official greeting is made by the broadcasters to wish everyone a Happy New Year.


    12. Tradition to ring a bell 108 times to welcome the new year to symbolize the 108 human sins in Buddhist belief, and to get rid of the 108 worldly desires regarding sense and feeling in every Japanese citizen. ¨CWikipedia


    13. In Japan, couples are legally married when they update their koseki (a legal document registration cards listing family, births, deaths, adoptions, marriage, divorce, etc¡­ required to be kept by Japanese law)


    14. 7,5, and 3 are lucky numbers in Japan, so it¡¯s important for parents to get their children to visit the shrine at these ages.


    15. Early models of the Anaconda had problems with accuracy, and later modification were made to the barrel design to drastically improve accuracy


    16. A Higonokami is a type of folding pocket knife native to Japan. The knife has no locking system, but is a friction folder, using the friction of the swivel and/or the pressure of the user¡¯s hand on a protruding tang to prevent the knife from folding during use. ¨CWikipedia


    17. Pattern in cat¡¯s cradle. Fun how-to vid! https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Gogx_pE96P4

 Volume 15 - CH 3

    MAY 13, 2019 ~ BAKAKABASAN


    Chapter 3 is here, my fellow fans. Rejoice!


    For *ahem* certain reasons, I could probably say that this was the chapter I¡¯ve wanted to see. Not to spoil, it, but I took particular pleasure translating it.


    Well, can¡¯t think of anything else to say, so on to the chapter!


    Chapter: 3 Masquerade Ball¨CMasquerade


    At the 15 minutes advance landing announcement, my eyes fluttered open, and looking out the window¨C


    I saw the countryside stretching out below us, divided up like a puzzle with criss-crossing paths.


    We must be over France, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m seeing.


    The sloping ground below looks somewhat orange. There must be a lot of red clay in the soil.


    Then at 1500 Central European Time, flight JAL405 landed at Charles de Gaulle Airport.


    Taking a step out into the cold outside the plane, I was met with a faintly sweet flower-like aroma. It smelled like Palmolive detergent. it must just be how this place smells.


    Finishing my Immigration Check, I got the French stamp on my passport¨C


    Then exiting the Arrival Gate, I met up again with the rest of Constellation by the electronic Philips sign showing an image of C¨¦zanne¡¯s¡ºThe Card Players¡»


    ¡¸When it comes to Caravan V, where possible, we will split up into at least 2 groups and carry out separate tasks. Seeing as we¡¯ve been pushed ahead a year, 2 groups is just enough. There will be Jeanne¡¯s group of me and Jeanne heading to Paris, and Nakasorachi¡¯s group, consisting of Nakasorachi, Shima, and Watson going to Brussels.¡¹


    I said, according to the plan Jeanne, Watson, and I had discussed earlier.


    Our tactics were primarily devised by Jeanne¨C


    First, keep Nakasorachi and Shima who were unconnected to FEW from getting drawn in by getting them away from the front lines in Paris.


    Also, if Jeanne and I come across any members of GRENEDA and have to withdraw, then there¡¯s already a refuge prepared in Brussels.


    The capital of Belgium, Brussels is situated north of Paris and is a safe town currently under DEEN¡¯s influence. And with MEDICA¡¯s Watson there as a defensive garrison, our defence is complete.


    Then as the one who didn¡¯t even pack a change of clothes in my suitcase¡­


    In my role as Constellation¡¯s auditor, I reviewed the rules.


    ¡¸On the trip you can do whatever you want. Go sight see and take pictures. No one can make you do anything. However, you should think ahead and realise that this isn¡¯t just an opportunity to play around. The world is becoming more and more connected each year. Butei should be no exception. One of these days, we¡¯ll probably have to come to Europe again for work. If you spend all your time here as a tourist, you¡¯ll lose your life if you have to fight here in the future. Nothing good will come of it when you¡¯re invited back. So that isn¡¯t the case, you should try to learn as much as you can, even if you end up wandering around. This trip is a journey of learning. That is all.¡¹


    I said, because it was written in the Auditor¡¯s Manual¡­


    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Oka~y!¡¹


    Nakasorachi answered first, her face betraying her trepidation at being out of the country for the first time, as Shima warmly smiled without a care in the world.


    I get the feeling that neither of them heard any of my instructions. That¡¯s Constellation for you.


    ¡¸Tooyama.¡¹


    Watson, who was arranging her hair that had become slightly dried out during the long flight, approached me for a private word.


    ¡¸As I said before, if a problem comes up, just run north. A car or train will see you from Paris to Brussels quickly. If we¡¯ve already surrendered, then go on to Amsterdam, then London after that. Each leg shouldn¡¯t take you more than a few hours. Bear it in mind that in Europe, going from country to country is like going from prefecture to prefecture in Japan. ¡¹


    It was a relatively simple explanation, but,


    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk about running away. On the contrary, I¡¯ll take back Spain and Germany.¡¹


    Being somewhat keyed up by traveling overseas, I answered somewhat eagerly.


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad to see you so positive, but don¡¯t be careless. Europe is different than Asia, and GRENEDA holds the upper hand.¡¹


    Even now, Watson stubbornly refused to relax her vigilance¨C


    ¡¸Jeanne. Please take care of Tooyama.¡¹


    Saying that, she led Nakasorachi and Shima away.


    ********************************************************


    From the airport, guided by Jeanne, we took the R¨¦seau Express R¨¦gional towards Paris. I took a Keisei Skyliner-esque train with Jeanne and arrived at Gare du Nord Station¡­ and was surprised.


    Despite the fact that the station was crowded with travellers and was one of the main entryways to Paris, it was dim, dingy, cold, and I spotted a few questionable people sprinkled throughout the crowd. Homeless people and drug addicts hung around the walls and armed guards in camouflage and carrying FAMAS bullpup machine guns patrolled the area.


    Public safety must be bad¡­ So, this is the fabled¡ºCity of Flowers¡»Paris¡­


    Jeanne was walking beside me, so I couldn¡¯t say that, but I felt somewhat disillusioned.


    However, the darkness perfectly matched my gloomy mood. I had gotten used to dirty places in Hong Kong. Dealing with places will poor levels of public safety is part of the job, so it wasn¡¯t an issue.


    Besides¡­ the hotels here are probably cheap. So, it might just suit me just fine.


    ¡¸Say, Jeanne. I should probably start looking for a hotel around here.¡¹


    Jeanne, who had been walking with her suitcase, stopped in her tracks and said,


    ¡¸Please, save yourself the needless expense. This area isn¡¯t very good either. Stay in my room.¡¹


    She said completely straight-faced¡­


    ¡¸What are you saying? You¡¯re a girl!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Is there a problem with that?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, no, it¡¯s¡­¡¹


    Flustered, I suddenly had trouble speaking Japanese.


    As I scratched the back of my head, Jeanne laughed.


    ¡¸Fufu! Are you, scared of staying with a witch?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m used to Shirayuki, but..¡¹


    ¡¸Then follow me. There are a bunch of pickpockets around the station.¡¹


    With the matter still undecided¡­ Jeanne walked over toward a taxi stand.


    And with no other alternative in sight, I followed.


    Eventually, we entered a taxicab, and Jeanne said,


    ¡¸Galerie des Arcades. 76 Avenue Champs-Elys¨¦es, sil vous plait.¡¹


    And I was startled by the way she addressed the driver in perfectly fluent French.


    In Paris¡­ although it¡¯s only 5 PM, it¡¯s already getting dark. That¡¯s to be expected because it¡¯s located at a higher latitude than Sapporo. Even so, it probably wasn¡¯t so cold, thanks to the mild westerly winds


    As the taxi made its way into the heart of downtown Paris¨C


    Gradually, the neighbourhoods became more and more resplendent.


    Even the stores and restaurants became more high-class.


    Just like Hong Kong, Paris has a large social disparity.


    As had that thought, I noticed something¨C


    I was now in the Paris I had seen in films.


    Large avenues running through the city, with sculptures dotted here and there, and magnificent stone building crammed together. Their milky white walls were a theme that tied them all together and gave a sense of unity.


    Each of these building probably has some kind of historical values. Rather, they all are probably 100 or 200 years old. Paris, unlike Tokyo, hasn¡¯t seen the ravages of war and destruction of earthquakes.


    Perhaps at Jeanne¡¯s request, the driver made a small detour to take the scenic route.


    ¡¸Tohyama.¡¹


    Jeanne tapped me lightly on the shoulder¨C


    Pointing through the window at the corner of a plaza, there was a statue of an imposing golden female knight. I didn¡¯t need any explanation. This was France¡¯s national heroine, Jeanne D¡¯Arc.


    Jeanne looked at me with a wry smile and smug look.


    I response to her extremely self-satisfied look, I returned a smile.


    ¡¸Paris doesn¡¯t have any high rises, you know, Tohyama.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡­ definitely appears so. The tallest seems to be about 10 storeys.¡¹


    ¡¸We have historically restricted the number of tall building by law in order to preserve the natural landscape.¡¹


    I see. So much like a piece of art, the town itself was carefully planned out. That must be why it is so fascinating.


    ¡¸There is only one tall building.¡¹


    Jeanne said as she pointed with her finger¨C


    And there was the flood-lit Eiffel Tower, gleaming golden with the moon beside it in the night sky.


    *****************************************************************


    Despite the fact that I had just lectured everyone, I was completely caught up in the role of a tourist¨C


    The taxi headed down Paris¡¯ main road, Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es? which was decorated for New Years¡¯.


    It was like Tokyo¡¯s Omotesandou, a broad avenue lined with all kinds of high-class brand stores. People were bustling down the glittering street happily.


    But once we stepped out of the taxi to stand in the cold street¡­ from a distance it looks beautiful, but the street and trees are dirty. This town is covered in rubbish. From this sight, the opposite of the highest Japanese ideal of hygiene is demonstrated.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go, Tohyama.¡¹


    Jeanne said, and turned toward one of the building facing out on to the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es¨C and it led to short, stone arcade where an old horse drawn carriage would have passed. Our suitcases rolled down the beautifully geometrically patterned tiled ground as we walked.


    Antique shops and accessory shops, shoe stores, boutiques, and cafes¡­ all these shops were ranged beside each other, and at the corner there was a door with an automatic lock.


    It appeared to lead to the upper floor¨C which appeared to be a rental apartment block.


    Once Jeanne entered a code, the door opened, then we got on to an elevator with gilded edges¡­ but this elevator is completely different from an elevator in Japan.


    First, the outer doors were opened by hand, and when we entered to choose our floor¨C Jeanne selected the third floor (which including the rez-de-chaussee1 would be the fourth in Japan)¨C and once chosen, and the inner door closed by hand, the system finally began to move.


    Then stepping out onto the third floor¡­ as they would call it in Europe, we stepped out into a dimly lit corridor that had a flowery smell.


    ¡¸Here.¡¹


    Jeanne pulled a key from her long wallet and moved to open the room numbered 303b that appeared to be hers¡­


    ¡¸Is this really alright?¡¹


    ¡¸This room in the 8th arrondissement is my personal property, so do not fear being an imposition. My family home is in the 16th arrondissement.¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­ It¡¯s what I said about coming here about a boy staying in a girl¡¯s room who lives alone. Well, that¡¯s¡­¡¹


    ¡¸With the exception of members of my family, this will be the first time a man has been here. But que sera sera.¡¹


    ¨CWith a *Click!*, Jeanne opened the door.


    The last bit was not in Japanese, so I didn¡¯t understand exactly what she meant.


    Run!


    That was how I felt, summed up in a single word.


    I¡¯ve been in Reki, Aria, and Riko¡¯s rooms, but that was in the girl¡¯s dormitory, which in itself felt like it crossed a line.


    But this time it is where I¡¯ll be staying. Of course, there are no other students, and no former female JSDF dormitory parent. It will truly just be the two of us living under one roof. My stomach aches.


    But¡­ I¡­


    ¡­ I was tired. Really tired.


    What¡¯s more, it was 6 PM in the winter in Paris, but in Japan that was 2 AM.


    Even though I had taken a nap during the flight, the jet lag made my stomach ache unbearable.


    I was fine in Hong Kong since it was only 1 hour behind, but Paris being 8 hours behind is more severe.


    ¨CThere¡¯s no help for it.


    I¡¯ll stay the night. It would be hard to find a hotel now, and this area is expensive.


    ¡¸¡­Thanks for hosting me.¡¹


    For those reasons, I followed Jeanne into her room¨C


    I-I¡¯m here. And there¡¯s the good smell unique to girls¡¯ rooms. She must be gone most of the time, but the scent of her pheromones must linger.


    It was like the smell of green grass, fresh and invigorating¡­ an exclusively female scent.


    In an instant my eyes snapped open. The good smell made me worry about it being too much for my Hysteria Mode.


    The electricity came on with a crackle, and still wearing her shoes, Jeanne entered¨C it was a living room with indigo blue wallpaper. The floor was dark brown wood.


    It was a fashionable room straight out of a French film, very mature.


    I entered without taking off my shoes¡­ but it didn¡¯t seem right. I looked around the entryway, wanting to take them off, and the place for shoes were lined with Jeanne¡¯s boots and pumps. There didn¡¯t appear to be any space for my shoes.


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t have many high heels. They are hard to move in. As a Butei, I must be ready for anything.¡¹


    I thought that I should complement the room, but before I could say anything¨C


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. I hate them. I¡¯m tall, and I don¡¯t want to look any taller in heels.¡¹


    Jeanne frowned as she placed her suitcase along the wall.


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s not surprising. I thought the ideal for French girls was a petite silhouette, right? Dressed up smartly in a Chanel suit or something¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It depends on what time you are talking about, Tohyama. Right now, Riko and Aria have the¡ºcute¡»figure that is in vogue among Parisiennes.¡¹


    Jeanne huffed about her height as she adjusted the thermostat. She was sulking.


    Suddenly, I felt that I had made a mistake in my choice of conversation topics, but¡­


    No matter what Jeanne said, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that tall. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s even 165 cm.


    But she must have some kind of complex about it. I could also bring up the time before when she wore a maid cafe costume in her secret room in the girl¡¯s dormitory.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    In order to avoid saying anything more to make her upset, I kept my mouth zipped as I surveyed the room.


    It appears that Jeanne is a bookworm from the bookshelves of books in French, and the desk with a candle and reading glasses. The living room was very chic, but¡­ the power of feminine fashion in the bedroom was prominent, and somewhat girlish. This place demonstrates the dual nature of Jeanne¡¯s hobbies.


    On a Rococo style dresser that Riko would love, all kinds of cosmetics and accessories were piled. I get the sense that they aren¡¯t kept in any kind of order.


    I didn¡¯t miss the fact that on the glass shelf where a crystal and rosary were placed¨C there was a ring with the design of the¡ºÒÁ¡»character surrounded by the letter¡ºU¡». 2


    That¡¯s probably I.U¡¯s class ring.


    Originally¡­ Jeanne was a member of I.U. She was¡­ an enemy.


    I remember being caught up in Jeanne¡¯s trap and having to fight while protecting Shirayuki¡­


    ¡¸Coming from Japan to Europe, the time difference will make you feel like you are staying up to all hours. Drink some coffee and it will wake you up. I¡¯m used to it, so I¡¯ll be alright.¡¹


    Jeanne¡¯s voice came suddenly from the kitchen.


    Pretending I didn¡¯t see the ring, I said,


    ¡¸Well¡­ when I get back to Japan, it¡¯ll feel like I¡¯m always getting up early. That¡¯s rough. I hate getting up early.¡¹


    I tried to deflect with small talk as we moved to the table¨C


    ¡¸Do you believe that we will return?¡¹


    Jeanne asked, narrowing her ice blue eyes and staring directly at me.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Putting a sugar cube into my double espresso from the saucer that came with it, I furrowed my eyebrows.


    Will we get back¡­? What do you mean?


    I think it¡¯s a joke, but I don¡¯t get it.


    ¡¸Fufu! I¡¯ll play a song to welcome you.¡¹


    Looking happy for some reason, Jeanne gave me a sidelong glance as she strolled over toward the upright piano by the wall¡­ Sitting on the piano bench, she began to play¨C¡ºJoan of Arc at the Stake¡»


    That¡¯s the song that Jeanne was playing when I met her again at Butei High. I remember the piece from then.


    Somehow¡­ I feel that she¡¯s seen through me.


    I listened to the elegant piano melody¡­


    ¡­ Huh? The timing of the music slowed slightly.


    Looking over at Jeanne¡­ She began nodding off. Despite what she had said, she was falling asleep.


    Suddenly, her head drooped, and she fell asleep¡­!


    This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen this! Someone falling asleep while playing the piano.


    ¡¸O-oi! Jeanne!¡¹


    She slumped suddenly, and I caught her back to hold her up¡­


    ¡¸Mmmmmnnn.¡¹


    Jeanne let out a slightly ridiculous sound.


    Extremely tired, her eyes weren¡¯t fixed on any one thing.


    ¡¸Voulez-vous¡­ sortir pour prendre¡­ le repas¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Oi! Speak Japanese!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eat¡­ Let¡¯s eat, Tohyama. It will help a bit in staying awake.¡¹


    Lifting her to her feet using both arms, Jeanne then staggered toward her closet.


    Eat¡­? Isn¡¯t this a strange time to get hungry since the in-flight meal. It wasn¡¯t very good. Maybe that is why she wants to get something to eat?


    I wrestled with that question, gulping down coffee as I waited for Jeanne to change.


    After she was done, Jeanne put a coat and muffler on over her sailor suit uniform¡­ then, going into the bedroom she bent on one knee in front of the dresser, and taking a perfume bottle, she sprayed it lightly inside her skirt.


    ¡¸What was that?¡¹


    ¡¸Devienne No. 6. Eau de Regere.¡¹


    ¡¸So what¡¯s that is Japanese?¡¹


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be put into Japanese. In English, it would be called Eau de Cologne. It¡¯s a light perfume.¡¹


    As she approached, I could smell the fresh feminine scent¡­


    ¡¸Why did you put on something like that?¡¹


    I asked, turning slightly red and complaining.


    Thereupon, Jeanne pulled up her muffler and cutely burying her chin into it as she said,


    ¡¸My grandmother taught me. When she turned 20, she did it whenever meeting a man.¡ºYou never known when a man will take his chance with a girl¡», she said. That¡¯s just how it is for French girls.¡¹


    Saying this, her white cheeks mysteriously blushed slightly.


    I understand a girl wanting to smell nice, but a man taking his chance¡­? What does that mean? I have no idea at all.


    *******************************************************


    From the first floor of the jewellery box-like arcade, we exited on to the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es¡­


    ¡¸Tohyama, you have a chance.¡¹


    Jeanne whispered softly, as she poked my arm with her small handbag.


    ¡¸Chance? What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸Chance to carry my bag.¡¹


    ¡¸Carry you bag yourself.¡¹


    ¡¸Let me teach you. When a man and woman walk together, it is a man¡¯s duty and honour to carry the woman¡¯s bag.¡¹


    With a *Squeeze!* she forced her goat leather bag on me.


    What the heck!? It¡¯s not even heavy at all! You should have carried it!


    I thought as I held her bag, and Jeanne looked from beside me, narrowing her eyes in satisfaction.


    Then, suddenly, while grinning, she entwined her arm with mine.


    ¡¸Wh-what!? Let go!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! Quite the opposite, a man and woman walking together at night being so distant would be strange.¡¹


    I don¡¯t particularly know what is normal and what would be strange¡­


    Jeanne was surprisingly insistent. But I was tired and shaking free would take energy that I didn¡¯t have.


    So, I left our arm linked¨Cand I thought a bit about when Kaname had done this on New Years¡¯¡­


    We walked down the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es, next to a row of horse chestnut trees in the evening.


    ¡¸Over there is Louis Vuitton flagship store. The store is more popular in Japan than it is in France. Across the way is Renault¡¯s showroom. There¡¯s a McDonalds.¡¹


    As a local, Jeanne was excitedly pointing out and explaining this and that to me.


    In actuality, the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es was long, broad, and the fashions were not limited to French brands.


    Even the flagship of Aria¡¯s favourite Chan Dior, was located on a nearby corner.


    ¡¸It has everything, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹


    As I admired the sight, Jeanne continued to look smug. She looked up from beside me happily.


    This cheerful disposition¡­


    It¡¯s somewhat different than her usually tense expression.


    She¡¯s probably able to relax now that she is in her home country.


    Rather, this Jeanne¨Cseems like the real Jeanne. I get that feeling for some reason.


    But personally, this is a problem.


    She¡¯s acting cute, and that¡¯s an emergency. I suddenly became aware that as our arms remained twined, my elbows¡­ occasionally struck her surprisingly soft, perfectly sized, well-formed¡­ portion of her body that couldn¡¯t be anything else.


    It¡¯s hitting them! Don¡¯t you notice my elbow touching you breasts! You air-headed girl!


    *****************************************************


    *****************************************************


    As a matter of course, the main street was full of flashy restaurants catering to tourists¨C


    ¡¸Do you want to eat here?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t like that kind of noisy place.¡¹


    Jeanne asked, and I replied as we strolled a bit further down the street and turned a corner.


    Just by turning off the street, it became significantly quieter¡­


    Here was restaurant that wasn¡¯t too decorated, but it appeared neat and elegant.


    On the stone wall, there was a silver plaque with 4 stars.


    As we walked the streets of Paris and the night wore on, it appeared that the shops were closing up for the night¨C but when Jeanne walked into the dining hall of a restaurant attached to an antique looking hotel, an Onee-san maid jumped in surprise.


    Then after Jeanne spoke 2 or 3 words in French¡­ a small, plump, older man with a¡º¥Ï¡»shaped moustache and wearing gold rimmed spectacles and a three-piece suit appeared from behind the host¡¯s desk.


    This well-dressed Super Mario character appeared to be the manager.


    He appeared to be flustered and seeing Jeanne, his eyes opened in an expression of¡ºO Mon Dieu!¡»


    Then contrary to his sophisticated appearance¨C


    ¨C*Kneel!*


    Keeping a respectful distance from Jeanne, he took 2 steps back and knelt gracefully.


    With one hand on his chest and tears in his eyes, he looked up toward Jeanne and spoke some words of greeting.


    I don¡¯t know that much about French culture, but I understood the significance of this scene at a glance.


    From all appearances, it looks like the manages is part of what would be called a samurai family in Japan¨C namely, a soldier descendant of knights.


    As he remained in this grand posture to greet Jeanne, I figured he must be a descendant of the first Jeanne D¡¯Arc¡¯s attendant.


    This respect for her¡­ nowadays, must be passed down in secret.


    Standing to his feet, the manager and Jeanne carried on a conversation in French about me that I didn¡¯t understand, using the words¡ºMonsieur Tohyama¡»and¡ºsamurai¡»¡­ then he grinned.


    His whole face lit up in a smile, and he led us into the restaurant attached to the hotel.


    **************************************************


    Each of our seats were comfortable and came with silver tableware laid on top of white tablecloths¨C


    ¡¸It looks like you pulled some of your connections¡­ this is a nice restaurant. Is that really okay? I don¡¯t know the table etiquette.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Just use your own country¡¯s etiquette and eat with confidence. We French have historically had a respect for culture. They have already been instructed to provide you with chopsticks.¡¹


    We had this conversation before a breadbasket was carried over.


    Then the manager carried over and deftly opened a bottle of wine. Then after Jeanne inspected the scent, he poured it.


    Being entertained with wine¡­ I don¡¯t want to just drink it. I¡¯m not eager for a repeat of Hong Kong.


    ¡¸This is just a light course.¡¹


    Jeanne said about the very well-chosen white wine¨C


    We were served a coin-shaped appetiser of crushed tomato, cheese, and caviar, accompanied by a seafood dish with salmon, spinach, and asparagus cream sauce.


    My chopsticks were metal, and I was able to use them well. I was grateful for that, because I wasn¡¯t able to use the butter knife like fish knife well.


    Then a domed meat dish appeared¡­ what kind of meat is this? I can¡¯t tell by the taste.


    ¡¸Jeanne, what is this?¡¹


    ¡¸Rabbit, wrapped in herbs and cooked.¡¹


    ¡¸Rabbit¡­?¡¹


    This was the first time I had eaten it, and as I pondered that fact,


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you know what a rabbit is. It¡¯s an animal that looks like this.¡¹


    Wiping her mouth with a napkin, she raised her hand above her head and pantomimed rabbit ears.


    C-cute! She did that, seriously thinking I didn¡¯t know what it was.


    *****************************************************


    ¡¸¡­ Now for the battle. What should we do?¡¹


    I asked once the meal was mostly concluded¡­


    The Diamond Dust Witch answered absently as she savoured the taste of cold sherbet,


    ¡¸First, I will contact our comrade in DEEN, Meiya.¡¹


    She mentioned the slightly nostalgic name.


    Meiya¨C the alcohol guzzling Onee-san from the Vatican. Her personality was distant, but she wore and brandished a huge sword.


    She was a beautiful woman with large breasts, and because she was older, she was more attractive to me personally¡­


    ¡¸Meiya is the¡ºSaint of Celebratory Light¡». The enemy calls her¡ºThe Witch of Celebratory Light¡». As you are unfamiliar with ESP powers, I will give the abbreviated explanation that she is a¡ºvery lucky¡»female warrior.¡¹


    That¡¯s an incredibly abridged explanation! I¡¯d like a bit better explanation of her tendencies and tactics.


    Seeing my expression, Jeanne said¨C


    ¡¸Luck is the oldest area of magical study¡­ More recently, the continuing study has become one of the most important. However, it is also one of the most dangerous.¡¹


    ¡¸Dangerous?¡¹


    ¡¸The nature of luck is balance. What I mean is that luck is made up of¡ºgood things and bad things happening¡». All of Meiya¡¯s Catholic Church sacred arts are tied to the improvement her luck in combat, but because of that, somewhere else her luck must worsen.¡¹


    Hmmm. I think I kind of understand¡­.


    If she wants to increase her luck in a fight, in exchange, her luck in something else will decrease.


    That definitely could be dangerous. A battle is not simply all about fighting.


    ¡¸What I mean is that neither good luck nor bad are absolutes. Luck is a probability. Even if you could raise your good luck to 99%, you would still experience 1% bad luck. The converse is also true.¡¹


    I see.


    I wonder how Meiya manages such a thing?


    However, I wouldn¡¯t understand anything else I heard about magic,


    ¡¸Do you know where Katze and her allies are? Have you found Regiment Hex¡¯s secret base?¡¹


    I switched topics from our ally to the enemy that had slipped into Hong Kong.


    ¡¸We have discovered a few locations, but they were each temporary bases. What DEEN is searching for now is Regiment Hex¡¯s¡ºArmoury¡»¨C their weapons depot.¡¹


    ¡¸Armoury¡­? What kinds of weapons do they have?¡¹


    ¡¸Guns, of course; tanks and cruise missiles are likely.¡¹


    ¡¸If they have such things, shouldn¡¯t finding them be easy?¡¹


    ¡¸Even so, we haven¡¯t been able to locate them. They are undoubtedly concealed in an unconventional location.¡¹


    Unconventional location¡­? Like the ocean? Something like I.U.


    But there can¡¯t be a huge U-boat.


    ¡¸The trouble with Katze and her allies is that while calling themselves Regiment Hex, they do not solely rely upon magic.. They are also quite skilled with modern weapons. If we could discover and assault their armoury, the European front would become considerably simpler to manage.¡¹


    From what I know¡­ magic is considerably unreliable. So, it appears they have avoided relying on it and struck a balance of¡ºMagic¡»+¡ºWeapons¡».


    On the other side, from what I have heard, it seems that the Vatican relies completely on magic. From what I¡¯ve learned about Liberty Mason by observing Watson, it seems that they lean toward covert use of conventional weapons.


    ¡­ That¡¯s the reason why the European front has been such an entrenched battle. It seems that they have burnt their fingers, when it comes to Regiment Hex.


    *************************************************************


    After Jeanne forced the manager who had refused payment to accept her money¡­


    We both exited onto the side street off of Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es that had become cold enough for water to freeze and began talking.


    ¡¸According to Liberty Mason¡¯s intelligence, Katze is currently in Paris. She typically is headquartered in Strasbourg, but she doesn¡¯t appear to be in Paris for any strategic reason¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No strategic reason? What could it be? But¨C if we happened to come across her while she is alone, we might have the opportunity to arrest her.¡¹


    ¡¸Paris is vast. We have almost no chance of locating her, even with all the power of surveillance available to Liberty Mason. With all that, they could not locate her. However, if we do come across her, we should strike swiftly.¡¹


    Liberty Mason is a famous secret society with members all over Europe. I¡¯ve known that name for a long time.


    In order to become a member, you have to come from a good family with assets or have some kind of special skills, and in that respect,  they differ from Rampan¨C but there were still a lot of them. If you could leverage that power, you could use it to do all kinds of things in Europe.


    As our breaths puffed white, we fell silent for a moment and we turned onto another side street¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Huh? Where does this street go? We aren¡¯t going straight home?¡¹


    I asked Jeanne as I began to walk in the opposite direction.


    Then Jeanne twined her arm in mine once more and squeezed.


    ¡¸Tonight has been somewhat enjoyable. Let¡¯s walk a bit longer, Tohyama.¡¹


    When she spoke of tactical matters, Jeanne had adopted a calm manner, but now her expression softened suddenly into one of girlish enjoyment.


    ¡­ I wonder if it might be the effect of the wine? But I don¡¯t think she drank that much.


    So, as she suggested, we walked down the side street until it joined the main street¨C


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    ¡ª It was a triumphal arch.


    The Arc de Triomphe, built to commemorate the victories of Napol¨¦on Bonaparte¡­ I could see the famous Parisian landmark.


    50 metres high and well-lit, the gate¡¯s milky white surface glittered, giving off a grand majestic image.


    ¡¸All streets lead toward the arch, Tohyama.¡¹


    Seeing my amazement, Jeanne commented, looking happy once more.


    Then rearranging her muffler,


    ¡¸Let¡¯s do that, Tohyama.¡¹


    She pointed at a small 12 metre diameter pond down a street that circled the triumphal arch.


    It seems that they used part of the wide street to make a small skating rink.


    Simply mark off the perimeter, fill it with water, and the cold of winter will freeze it solid.


    Safety was likely a concern, but that didn¡¯t seem to bother the children who slid along happily.


    Adults and tourists hesitated, content merely to watch¡­ I accompanied Jeanne, and she played a few Euros to the Onee-san in charge.


    ¡¸O-oi!.¡¹


    ¡¸This rink is only open at night. Let¡¯s skate!¡¹


    Narrowing her eyes in girlish pleasure, Jeanne smiled carrying skates in her hands.


    Changing her shoes, she pushed out onto the ice rink¡­


    ¡¸¡­Ach!¡¹


    It had been a while since I had skated, so I was a bit unsteady.


    ¡¸Ha!¡¹


    Jeanne stepped through the entrance to the rink and took my hand to steady me. Our breaths turning white, Jeanne and I skated among the cute kids of Paris¨C skating around the edge of the rink, and sometimes in an S shape. Several times we linked hands to avoid falling.


    ¡­ It was actually a lot of fun.


    When I had to stop suddenly to avoid bumping into a child, a natural smile formed on my face.


    ¡¸That was close.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu!¡¹


    Jeanne and I exchanged smiles¨C


    Then she skated up to a short distance away from me and she spun.


    She executed a graceful turn, the tip of one skate slightly piercing the surface of the ice. Then after her professional ice skater performance, she spun, made a graceful movement with her hand, and bowed¨C


    Her hand, raised into the starry sky, gestured toward the arch.


    ¡¸Bienvenue en France.¡¹


    The Diamond Dust Witch on a skating rink.


    Just like one of those Parisian statues. Jeanne was like a beautiful angel.


    Then as if Jeanne had wanted to deck the scene in diamond dust¨C snow began to fall upon Paris.


    Ha! It was just the cold. It might even accumulate tomorrow.


    ********************************************************


    Returning to Jeanne¡¯s room in the light snow, I borrowed her partitioned bathroom before heading to bed.


    There was curtain that could be draw across the tub and the water fell from above for a hot shower¡­


    But¡­ how are you supposed to soak in the tub?


    As hot water filled the tub, I crossed my arms.


    This tub is longer than those in the Butei High units, but also shallower. The water only reached knee height. I don¡¯t want to be cold after turning off the hot water, but¡­ how am I supposed to do that¡­?


    I stepped into the coffin-like tub and laid myself out to submerge myself in the water.


    I wanted to submerge myself up to the shoulders, but by doing that my knees could not help but stuck out above the surface.


    Is that intentional? If you don¡¯t do that, you can¡¯t get in. This bathtub is a mystery.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    But¡­ even so, the sense of security gained from the hot water made me begin to nod off¡­


    ¡­*Click!*¡­


    ¡¸¨CTohyama. Where did you go?¡¹


    Jeanne¡¯s voice¡­!


    My eyes widened, despite the fact that I was going to fall asleep.


    Rather, it seemed that Jeanne was in the bathroom! From the other side of curtain, I couldn¡¯t see.


    Perhaps unable to see my silhouette on the curtain, Jeanne¨C *Fwish!*


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    She opened the curtain!


    Although this time it was Jeanne, it was usually Shirayuki¨C


    It had been 8 months since this kind of reversed gender situation had happened!


    Although I was a man and had been seen naked, I did not raise my voice to scream¡­ Flustered, I shifted my upper body to hide the important bits.


    On the other side, Jeanne, did not respond like Shirayuki¨C


    ¡¸Fufu!¡¹


    With a giggle, she smiled. She seemed amused at seeing my panic.


    ¡¸Wh¡­what? Don¡¯t laugh. When Japanese people take a bath, they lie in the tub.¡¹


    ¡¸In France we have an old saying. Soaking in hot water shortens your life.¡¹


    ¡¸The Japanese have the greatest life expectancy. Rather, close the curtain!¡¹


    Turning red, I panickingly ordered because my hands were unusable for a certain reason¡­


    ¡¸It is necessary to be naked in a bathroom. It is nothing to be ashamed of.¡¹


    G-get out of here! That¡¯s Western logic. But trying to make that point here is illogical!


    ¡¸¨C It¡¯s still embarrassing!¡¹


    In desperation, without attempting to conceal anything, I closed the curtain.


    *******************************************************


    Afterwards, Jeanne walked out of the bathroom and back into the room recklessly wearing a thin set of underwear. It seems that she has no reservations about being seen naked after bathing.


    I weathered the shock of being able to see through the ultra-thin lace by shear effort and a steel will¨C


    Regardless¡­ all I want to do now is go to sleep.


    Good grief, Jeanne! Don¡¯t you know if I hysterise, then you¡¯ll be the one in trouble¡­?


    Well, Jeanne¡¯s room seems designed for single occupancy.


    I suspected, but this was the first time I checked with my eyes¡­ there is only one bed.


    So, I will sleep on the floor. The sofa in the living room is too small to sleep on.


    I carefully peeked into the bedroom to check, and Jeanne was already in her pyjamas¡­


    ¡¸Well then, goodnight. It¡¯s been a long day, literally. I¡¯ll sleep on the floor.¡¹


    I said¡­


    Jeanne undid her long silver hair.


    ¡¸?¡¹


    Lying on her stomach, she closed the music box she had open and looked back at me quizzically.


    ¡¸You won¡¯t get any rest that way, Tohyama. Sleep in the bed.¡¹


    ¡¸But there¡¯s only one. What will you do?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll sleep here too. We can both sleep in it.¡¹


    Jeanne¡­ You¡­ Do you understand what you¡¯re saying? We aren¡¯t little kids. Do you really mean to suggest that a man and woman sleep in the same bed?


    As I wondered that¡­ Jeanne tapped the cream coloured bed¡­


    It did look awfully soft, and comfortable to sleep in.


    Well¡­ Jeanne is an airhead, so maybe she doesn¡¯t understand the significance of a man and woman sleeping together in the same bed.


    If that¡¯s the case, then this is totally unlike the time Riko sneaked into the dormitory bunk beds.


    After all, it would allow me to sleep above the floor where dirty shoes have been worn¡­


    Exhausted, I didn¡¯t say another word¨C


    I compromised and sat on the bed. Wow! I was really soft like a cloud.


    With a *Click!* Jeanne turned off the light besides the bed, and I laid on my side, putting my back to Jeanne¡­ *Whoomf!* As I expected, it smelled like Jeanne. It was a good scent, but the fact that it was clearly feminine was troubling.


    But since I¡¯m tired, there¡¯s nothing that can stop me going to sleep.


    Then as I pulled up the blanket¡­*Rustle!*,*Rustle!*¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Jeanne shifted behind me for some reason. Almost like she was sitting up.


    With a rustle of sheets, I heard the blankets move¨C but it was fine. In my tired state, I didn¡¯t give it another thought.


    And after falling asleep, I turned my back to Jeanne would lay again.


    Goodnight, Jeanne.


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­ Rest well¡­


    Then I felt something incredibly softer than the bed¨C the sensation of her breast pushed up against my back. Jeanne was hugging me from behind!


    ¡¸Oi, Jeanne!¡¹


    Confused, I grabbed for Jeanne¡¯s arm and felt bare skin. What about the pyjamas you were wearing?


    Did you just take them off?


    I tried to sit up, but because Jeanne was clinging to me, I couldn¡¯t.


    Reaching behind me, I felt a smooth depression. This is Jeanne¡¯s waist.


    She is wearing lace underwear¨C


    ¡¸Why aren¡¯t you wearing anything!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m wearing Chanel No. 19.¡¹


    I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re wearing perfume!


    Since I was in a back-mounting position, I tried to apply practical martial arts theory to grab her wrist to remove her arms¨C but she anticipated that. Jeanne used her gentle, slightly cold fingers and grasped the palms of my hands. Almost playfully, she intertwined our fingers in the dark¡­


    Covering the back of my hand with her palm, Jeanne held my hand in this strange manner¨C


    ¡¸Fufu!¡¹


    ¨CShe laughed an adult-like laugh into my collar.


    She acted like an older girl that had cornered a younger boy¨C irritating me¨C


    I tried to break free with sheer strength, but her vast knowledge of fencing raised her grappling skills quite high.


    Then, using her advantage she twisted her arm and shoulder to roll me over.


    The I¨C ended up in the middle of the bed on my back.


    Jeanne¡¯s posture was like that of a knight riding a warhorse as she straddled me. But as the horse, I was face up.


    **********************************************


    **********************************************


    In the moonlight coming from the window, Jeanne¡¯s silver hair and lily-white skin stood out, shining mysteriously.


    Her pale white skin showed through the delicately thin lace underwear.


    Decorated with silver thread, both her white breasts glittered. Not too big and not too small, they formed perfect hemispheres. With a narrow waist, she could boast of a perfect figure with a small, cute bellybutton a bit higher. She was slender without seeming delicate, and her limbs were like an antelope¡¯s.


    And right now, I am the closest person in the world to all of them.


    It seems that has happened until now was part of Jeanne¡¯s plan¡­ and the eyes that looked down at me said¡ºYou understand¡»even as I thought¡ºI don¡¯t understand at all¡».


    *Thump!* *Thump!* ¡ª My heart wouldn¡¯t stop pounding¨C


    I was happening. Because of this beautiful woman.


    The blood flowing to my core boiled hot like the Sun.


    The European debut of Hysteria Mode.


    ¡¸¨C Are you frightened, Tohyama?¡¹


    Jeanne whispered as she touched a cool hand to my chest.


    ¡¸..Relax. I am frightened as well. This is my first time with a man like this. However¡­ I have heard it rumoured that you are quite experienced. So, I will leave the rest to you.¡¹


    My Hysteria Mode fuelled brain¨C made a sudden realisation¨C


    I finally understood what Jeanne was thinking¡­


    And it was a mistake.


    I stretched a hand up and ran my fingers through her silver hair.


    Then¡­ I cradled her well-shaped ear. It had become hot.


    I had to check. Jeanne, you are very brave. However¨C


    ¡¸Please explain.¡¹


    ¡¸We are a man and woman. What explanation is necessary?¡¹


    The two of us going a date in this gorgeous town, sharing a romantic meal, then coming back and pressing our bodies together under one roof¡­ Everything had been part of Jeanne¡¯s plan to lead up to this intimate moment. Even to the extent of me raising my hand.


    But¡­


    Jeanne, you don¡¯t really want this, do you?


    This affection for me doesn¡¯t reach all the way to the top.


    Jeanne is a member of Constellation¨Ca member of the survivors of I.U. She¡¯s not a member of Baskerville.


    Until now, there has been a firm line separating our respective positions.


    But now¨C


    Due to her own mistake, I¡¯ve been shipped off to the front lines in her home country.


    I believe this has to be an apology.


    Jeanne has a strong sense of personal responsibility, and she created this weakness so¡­


    ¡¸¡­ You¡¯re trying to make up for things, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s what this is about.¡¹


    ¡¸That is correct. I couldn¡¯t say it, but DEEN holds an inferior position in Europe We are fighting a rear-guard action. This time, the chances that you and I will die are quite high. I drew you into this hopeless situation, so I have to make up for it.¡¹


    The situation was a Jeanne had said. I tried not to think about it, but we really were surrounded on all sides.


    This night may be the last night the two of us are alive.


    ¡¸¡­I understand. Then there is something I want to ask you to do as well.¡¹


    I said, and Jeanne nodded in response¨C


    Without a word, she draped her body over mine.


    It was an adult action.


    I made a small, bitter smile¡­ and pulled her back and head close.


    ¡¸I only want one thing, Jeanne. Don¡¯t pretend to be strong.¡¹


    At those words¨C


    Jeanne raised her head slightly, and she peeked up at my face as we were so close our noses brushed each other. Her beautiful ice blue eyes were like pools where diamond dust spirits lived.


    ¡¸No, there¡¯s one more thing. It¡¯s not good for a girl to be so cold.¡¹


    Saying that, I pulled up the down coverlet that had slipped off to cover us both.


    Jeanne was an awfully proud girl.


    She might have wanted to appear to be in earnest, but she was actually only pretending.


    In reality, she was pretty easy to understand and a bit airheaded¡­ but at the heart of it, she was just a girl.


    And this girl¨C as a descendant of knights, lives in an underworld awash in blood.


    That¡­ must be something that is hard to bear. No matter how you spend your life.


    ¡¸Jeanne. If you become tired of carrying that burned¡­ don¡¯t hesitate, you can share it with me.¡¹


    This time, I drew Jeanne¡¯s ear close to my mouth and whispered¡­


    Jeanne¡¯s blue eyes misted slightly as they fixed themselves on me.


    For the first time, those eyes reflected Jeanne¡¯ own weakness. The real Jeanne¨C


    ¡¸¨C¡ºIt is a man¡¯s duty and honour to carry a woman¡¯s bag¡»isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    As I repeated her own words back to her, Jeanne said¡­


    ¡¸..Toh¡­yama¡­¡¹


    Those blue eyes, now red, shed drops of tears.


    Tears running down her face, Jeanne lowered her head¡­and pressing her head into my chest¨C she wept softly.


    Somehow, that was a relief.


    ¡¸¡­Tohyama. I have a request.¡¹


    ¡¸A request?¡¹


    ¡¸You had two for me!¡¹


    Jeanne said in a somewhat spoiled manner as she tightened her embrace slightly.


    Then averting her eyes¨C


    ¡¸¡­ There is something that I have wanted to be called. Even when I was a little girl, I was never treated as a woman.¡¹


    ¡¸What do you want to be called?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºYoung lady¡»¡­¡¹3


    ¨COh.


    I¡¯m sorry Jeanne.


    You are more mysterious than anyone I know, and I failed to pick up on the fact¨C


    I missed it even though I am in Hysteria Mode.


    You must have carried this desire within you for the last 8 months.


    ¡¸I will remember.¡¹


    ¡¸Do not look down on me. I have an excellent memory.¡¹


    ¡¸Ha ha!¡ºYou really are an amazingly intelligent young lady.¡»¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    I spoke the same words I had used when we had fought in the underground storage area last May.


    Hearing them, Jeanne started¡­ and clutched her hands to her chest in delight.


    Back then, I had thought that Jeanne was embarrassed¡­ but she was actually happy. In the middle of a battle, this strong-willed woman had been treated like a young lady.


    This girl really is a young lady.


    You said something similar some time ago, but a man doesn¡¯t need a reason to fight to protect a woman.


    I am here, and you shouldn¡¯t feel responsible.


    And so, without anything left to talk about¨C


    We fell into a peaceful asleep, still holding on to each other.


    ¡­*Chirp!* *Chirp!*¡­


    In Paris, awaking to the sound of sparrow song¡­


    Jeanne was not in the bed.


    In the aftermath of Hysteria Mode, my head was clear¨C


    Last night, I was able to side-step Jeanne, but I also remember a bunch of embarrassing things I said. I want to die.


    Ugh! I hate myself.¡º It¡¯s not good for a girl to be so cold¡»Such stupidity! The girls of Baskerville should never get a hold of any evidence of what happened.


    In a gloomy mood, I changed clothes and entered the living room¡­


    Jeanne stood at the window in the morning sun¨C *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!*


    Like a dance, Jeanne swung the legendary blade Durandal.


    It¡¯s not combat practice, but rather a¡ºsword dance¡», but an exercise to the refresh the feeling of weight and length of the blade as part of a fully-fledged knight¡¯s training. In Japanese swordsmanship, it is like a kata, daily training that not even a master would neglect. Although I rarely do so myself.


    ¡¸Good Morning, Tohyama.¡¹


    Jeanne turned to face me, wearing a white blouse and green checked skirt¨C these normal clothes look a bit like a Japanese high school girls¡¯ uniform.


    I haven¡¯t seen her in anything besides a Butei High sailor suit and waitress cosplay, so this is new. These must be what Jeanne usually wears. Even the way Jeanne has put up her hair is a bit different and cute.


    ¡¸Have you been training all morning? You must be tired.¡¹


    ¡¸I enjoy training¡¹


    We tried to speak with each other as if the events of last night hadn¡¯t occurred¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Ah¡­ this is no good. Things between us are awkward and difficult.


    This awkwardness is confirmation that we both distinctly recall the events of last night and are embarrassed.


    Bringing it up again would be rude. That dangerous sequence of events must not be repeated.


    I want last night to be quickly forgotten and for things to return to normal.


    Sensing my desire, Jeanne stopped twirling her sword and returned it to its sheath¨C


    ¡¸¨CThe sword is the pride of a knight. I wonder if it is the same for a samurai¡¯s katana?¡¹


    She tried to reconnect us with a neutral topic.


    ¡¸It is. A katana is a warrior¡¯s soul¡­ or so they say.¡¹


    My words failed halfway through as I remembered what my¡ºContradiction¡»had done to the scramasax. My life is full of things I¡¯d rather forget.


    When I went into the bathroom to wash my face, in the clothes dryer¡­ Jeanne¡¯s pyjamas and mine were entwined. I was thankful that I had done the washing, but it was a bit embarrassing.


    ¡¸Have some breakfast. I bought all kinds of things at the market.¡¹


    Jeanne said, peeking her head slightly into the bathroom and smiling.


    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯ll eat.¡¹


    In an uncomfortable, newlywed-like atmosphere, Jeanne and I sat together at the table¡­ *Munch!* *Munch!*


    Jeanne cut a baguette with a bread knife.


    ¡¸Do not worry. Baguette is cheap. By law, it cannot exceed a fixed price. It is so that the poor will not starve.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh. Kind of like a French version of welfare?¡¹


    We carried on this conversation as I ate a lettuce and meat paste sandwich and drank hot coffee to wake up.


    With coffee in hand, the two of us headed out onto the cold balcony¡­ no more snow had fallen, and last night¡¯s snow had accumulated.


    ¡¸Tohyama, you are kind.¡¹


    ¨CJeanne said, giving me a wry smile.


    It seems that my desire didn¡¯t make it through to her. She¡¯s bringing up last night.


    ¡¸¡­ Not really. It was a tricky spot.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what will happen tonight. But I am resolved to it.¡¹


    Because it seemed that she was going to launch into a full review, I wanted to change the topic somehow¨C


    I desperately looked around for something else to bring up.


    And because Jeanne¡¯s grey hair was sparkling like silver, I said¡­


    ¡¸Your hair. Is pretty.¡¹


    I said as I looked at her. I planned to cleverly segue to discuss shampoo, but Jeanne *Snatch!* She grabbed a hold of her own hair in her hand¡­??? Huh??


    ¡­ What? Why are you blushing? With your white skin, it¡¯s easy to tell.


    ¡¸Why did you compliment me at such an odd time? You seem considerably skilled at this. You must be a natural born Lothario.¡¹


    ¡¸W-why do you say that? I just said what I thought about what I saw.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡­ is what I mean!¡¹


    Setting the coffee cup down on the bronze table, Jeanne gathered a bit of the snow accumulated on the handrail¡­ *Crunch!*


    With a mischievous smile she hit me with a snowball.


    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­ cold!¡¹


    I gathered up snow from the table, and with flick of my wrist, threw the mini-snowball I made.


    *Dodge!* Jeanne avoided it.


    ¡¸Ha-ha!¡¹


    I saw that the second projectile she had made was already on its way toward my head.


    Ouch! It¡¯s hard! You¡¯re using your ESP power!


    Then Jeanne and I¡­ had a small snowball fight on the balcony.


    Actually, we had a real snowball fight. I was up against the Diamond Dust Witch, alone. What was I thinking?


    But¡­ it was fun. Jeanne had fun. Surprisingly, she did not seem to tire of it. This display of innocence so different from her usually composed self was interesting.


    Even her natural air-headedness¨C seemed to have fallen away. This was the first time we really spent time together.


    **************************************************


    That night, after 7 o¡¯clock¡­


    ¡¸¨C I¡¯ve been in contact with Meiya. She wants us to come meet her at the Palais Garnier.¡¹


    Jeanne announced as she took an indigo dress out of the closet.


    ¡¸Garnier¡­ an opera house?¡¹


    I said while looking at my mobile.


    ¡¸Opera house is the common name for the opera. Palais Garnier is different. You should change.¡¹


    Jeanne passed me a white tuxedo in a vinyl garment bag.


    ¡¸A tuxedo¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it is a smoking jacket.¡¹


    Jeanne pointed out my mistake but¡­


    Why do you have these clothes?


    When I put it on in the living room, it was a bit large.


    There was something that bothered me a little, though. With its size, Jeanne couldn¡¯t have used it to disguise herself as a man.


    They¡¯re probably someone else¡¯s clothes¡­


    I spared a glance toward the bedroom¨C Jeanne was there carefully applying makeup before going to the Palais


    Jeanne was now putting on earrings.


    It seems rather rude to bring up something so trivial, but I¡¯ve been given a hand-me-down tuxedo to wear¡­


    Regardless, these are good clothes. Even someone as ignorant of fashion as me can tell that.


    I never thought that I¡¯d be caught wearing a black tuxedo, but¨Cthis one is white.


    It looks good. I don¡¯t know anything about girl¡¯s clothes, but these are some good-looking guys clothes,


    Wearing a tight dress, Jeanne said,


    ¡¸I bought this in the antique gallery below. It is for you.¡¹


    She tossed me a plain white mask that hides everything above the nose.


    It looks like something the mysterious Phantom lurking in the theatre in the¡ºThe Phantom of the Opera¡»would wear.


    ¡¸Do I really have to wear something like this?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It is a masquerade ball.¡¹


    After finishing changing and putting on makeup, Jeanne entered the living room¨C she was like an elegant cover model straight from an adult fashion magazine, and different from Aria¡¯s cover appearance.


    No matter what she wears, a beautiful woman is a beautiful woman, but the style and arrangement of her clothes are flawless.


    ¡¸Riko kindly gave this to me. So¡­ how does it look?¡¹


    Jeanne wore a large cat face mask covering her eyes, along with the cat ears that Riko had given her when we left Japan.


    She was cat-Jeanne, or¡ºMeow-nne ¡»(as Riko would say.)


    While straightening my necktie, Jeanne said,


    ¡¸Like us, Meow-a might have a tail as meow-ll. The meow-squerade ball is a good to throw them meow-ll off at meow-nce.¡¹


    ¡¸Right¡­ uhh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Hiding meow-r face, meeting up with your allies while eluding meow-r enemies, then slipping away in a car. We meow-ll use this Cold War spy technique at the medieval French meow-masquerade ball.¡¹


    ¡¸Uh, I understand why we¡¯re using a masquerade ball. But why are you talking like a cat?¡¹


    ¡¸Do you not wish me to? I thought you would enjoy it.¡¹


    Slightly peeved, Cat-Jeanne hit my chest lightly¡­


    Putting on my mask, I had to confess that I did just a bit.


    I understand. This masquerade ball is like a cosplay event¡­ meant to allow people to meet while hiding their identity. I¡¯ve learned something new.


    *************************************************************


    The opera house¨C


    It was even more fantastic than the triumphal arch we passed yesterday and a veritable chalk white palace.


    It was in a neo-baroque style¡­ and it looked like it was a huge decorated cake.


    On the roof were golden statues of the godly patrons of Art, and the outer wall were crowded with carvings. It was hard to find a place that wasn¡¯t decorated. France lacks wabi-sabi culture.4


    Using her connections at the hotel from yesterday, Jeanne called a limousine, and we both stepped out¨C


    We entered the palace entrance through a small iron side door in the that looked a bit like a secret entrance.


    The place was usually a tourist trap, but today it was reserved for the masquerade ball.


    The furniture inside was antique, and the space was dim and cramped¡­


    ¡­ this all seems suspicious.


    Everyone inside was dressed in elegant clothing, and a mysterious mood wafted from the droves of people milling about.


    Everyone is wearing a mask, so I am a bit wary of them. Well, Jeanne and I are as well¡­


    Although it was called a ball, there wasn¡¯t any dancing. Rather, it seems like a place to meet and talk in secret.


    There were women there is conspicuously elaborate dresses who moved like performers. A woman was talking pleasantly with an athlete that she could not freely meet in public, and it appeared to be a lover¡¯s tryst.


    A sunburnt man who could not entirely rid himself of the scent of gunpowder was probably an Italian Mafioso from Corsica. He was probably here for some kind of drug deal.


    As for everyone else¡­ there was an IT business professional, a politician, a soldier, a female entertainer¡­ They were all here.


    This place seems to have a very unstratified atmosphere.


    These people are carrying on all kinds of shady underground business.


    In Japan, it would be a high-class traditional restaurant and a meeting of high-level executives¨C here is just a lot more people. French society seems to be flexible enough to tolerate this to a certain degree.


    Thinking about that, this masquerade ball sees like a place where anyone can be reasonably comfortable.


    ¡¸¨CMeow.¡¹


    I heard Jeanne make a cat noise¡­


    She showed me a stuffed horse toy.


    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹


    ¡¸A cat with a horse is an amusing sign. Meiya will be a dog with a cow.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s very funny¡­. , but what you¡¯re saying is we have to find¡ºthe girl wearing a dog mask and carrying a cow plush¡»?¡¹


    ¡¸Let us split up for a bit to look around. There are more people here than expected. We will rendezvous again in 5 minutes.¡¹


    Saying that, Jeanne set off into the small, bustling round hall while wearing the high heels she expressed dislike for.


    Alright then¡­ I suppose I¡¯ll head toward the next floor. I headed up the fancy staircase¨C


    Light shone from a crystal chandelier the size of a compact car onto the extremely beautiful pure white marble grand staircase.


    It was amazing! The building was shaped like a five-level horseshoe. Such scenes are not limited to fairy tale books. From the stairs that had become a place to converse, I looked out in amazement¨C


    ¡¸Oh, Pardon!¡¹


    As I stood in the crowded place, a drunken scholarly looking person bumped into me.


    Then the masked man¡­ *Clink!* I heard something strike on object my breast pocket.


    ¡¸¨C?¡¹


    Something metal was in my tuxedo breast pocket. It was probably in there from before Jeanne had given it to me.


    From being a Butei, I¡¯ve picked up the habit of checking for explosives¡­ so I took it out¡­ it was a silver-plated pendant. The kind that has pictures inside.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s probably something the last person who wore it left behind.


    Thinking that as a climbed the grand white marble staircase¡­ I tried to open it.


    Inside, there was a time picture of what appeared to be a picture of a 14 year-old Jeanne from before her time at I.U¨C with 3 older white males, and she was riding double with one of them on a white horse.


    In this picture¡­the two of them look happy. Sincerely happy.


    Then man in the picture had good looks that would put an actor to shame.


    ¡­ Perhaps an old lover?


    I can¡¯t tell, but I get that impression.


    Such a tasteless action¡­


    Due to the nature of the work, Butei are private people. However, we have the ability to pry into someone¡¯s past. In an actual investigation there are no shortage of things to pry into, and I know how unpleasant such a thing is to the subject.


    So, especially when it comes to fellow Butei¨C unless they are hostile, there¡¯s a rule that their past is a private affair that will not be investigated.


    What¡¯s more, this involves a member of the opposite sex.


    Speaking of myself, I know how delicate an issue it can be.


    So¡­ why am I doing this?


    Was I caught up in the suspicious mood on the masquerade?


    So, I¡¯ll pretend not to have seen it. I won¡¯t tell anyone about it. Even Jeanne.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    But even so¡­


    Something weighed on my chest.


    Just like that, the comfortable mood of the masquerade ball was lost.


    When I got to the top of the stairs, there was an antique carpet laid out in the hall¡­


    As I searched for Meiya under the masks, my eyes halted at the sight of something.


    The bar.There, many different colours of alcohol were being poured into separate glasses.


    Alcohol., huh¡­?


    I had a bad experience in Hong Kong, but I wonder if I should have a little. It¡¯s free, after all.


    The colourful cocktails sparked under the chandelier light. Just the sight of it was pleasant and having a drink might raise my spirits. Besides, France is country where it¡¯s OK to drink after you¡¯re 16.


    And as I approached¨C


    The current bartender was producing red, blue, and yellow cocktails in bulk, and using both hands¡­ *Grab!*


    *Slup!* *Clack* *Slup!* *Slup!* *Clack!* Clack!*


    A woman had just taken 5, no 10, drinks in rapid succession.


    Wh-who is this woman? She¡¯s putting down alcohol like Wanko soba.5


    People had gathered and were chattering about this person¡¯s drinking ability.


    But¡­ from beneath her dress there was a dog¡¯s tail¡­


    And as I leaned over to see if she had a horse plush¡­


    ¡¸Haaa! Delicious!¡¹


    *Brrrm!*


    Turning towards the onlookers, she showed off her breasts that were the size of small melons¨C*Ba-dong!* Immediately, they captured my attention.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Bouncing with such vigour as I had only dreamed of, I fell back to sit on floor.


    ¡¸¡­Hmm? Oh¡­ now what do we have here? Tooyama-san! It¡¯s been a long time!¡¹


    I squinted, looking past the dog mask that covered everything above her nose¡­


    Clutching a cow plush toy to her udder-like bosom, it was Meiya.


    Meiya Romano. The 18 year-old half Japanese, half Italian.


    An exorcist from Vatican City, part of Rome Butei High Canossa¨C what would be considered an S-Rank fifth-year student in Tokyo Butei High. Formerly one of Kana¡¯s juniors.


    Gentle in appearance, this fighting Onee-san had been the first to announce that she would join DEEN at Bandire.


    Since then, she has led the fight against Regiment Hex and held her own, previously proving her prowess by fighting Hilda and cutting off her head.


    According to Jeanne, she apparently has the ability to affect the fortunes of war.


    ¡¸I have been troubled by all kinds of thoughts¡­ But I thought, if only you could come, and now you are actually here. Oh, thank God!¡¹


    Absent mindedly, Meiya crossed herself.


    Well, at the very least. now that I¡¯m here, that¡¯s one more thing in our favour. At least I¡¯ve managed to rendezvous with allies.


    Her blond hair waving freely, dog-Meiya gave me a hand and pulled me to my feet.


    ¡¸It has been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Because she was, more or less, my senior, I answered respectfully¡­


    ¡¸What¡¯s this? Such formality. Please, just talk to me like a normal friend.¡¹


    Meiya said, narrowing her eyes as her long lashed stuck out from behind the mask.


    ¡¸O-oh¡­ alright.¡¹


    However¡­


    Meiya¡¯s blood vessels stood out from her white skin. Her shoulders were bare, and her large breasts stood out in her dress. Below her waist, her buttocks stuck out prominently.


    She is very sexy. Despite the fact that she is part of the church.


    ¡¸Tooyama-san, you took down Rampan last month. You are one of Japan¡¯s mighty samurai. Now that you are here, it will surely breathe new life into the European front. Now then¡­ let¡¯s do our best to exterminate the few pests from GRENEDA!¡¹


    Meiya pumped her hands in a Japanese ¡®heave-ho¡¯ gesture, and¡­ *Thunk!¡¯


    From somewhere behind her, she pulled out a huge sword and it fell to the floor.


    Thankfully she left it in its sheath. It would be a problem if it damaged the expensive carpet.


    As for the sword¡­ we¡¯re okay. Everyone around us thinks it¡¯s a cosplay prop and is laughing.


    That is just like you¡­ treating your human enemies like insects¡­


    Is that really okay? She is certainly my ally, after all.


    Then I realised. She had been drinking alcohol, and that meant she was charged with magical power.


    Jeanne and I formed a hastily constructed team and adding someone else to increase our fighting strength¨Csurely wasn¡¯t a bad idea at all.


    I tried to pick up the sword off the floor, but¡­ What is this sword? It¡¯s super heavy.


    It¡¯s a lot heavier than it looks. Is it made of depleted uranium or something?


    Holding the sword, I staggered under the weight¡­ trying to hand it back to Meiya¡­


    ¨C*Clang!* *Trip!*¡­


    As I tried to pick it up Meiya¡­ stooped down¡­!


    Then I found myself unable to breath, my nose¨Cnot being covered by the mask¨C ended up buried in Meiya¡¯s breasts that would put a Holstein cow to shame. What do I do now!?


    ¡¸Oh my¡­!¡¹


    Meiya clapped both hands to her cheeks, looking delighted for some reason¡­


    it was what Riko would call a serendipitously naughty situation.


    Is this due to Meiya¡¯s effect on good luck? No, it can¡¯t be. Something like this has the danger of setting off my Hysteria Mode. This is the pinnacle of unluckiness¡­! Did she just bring me bad luck!?


    Feeling entertained, the French people around us began whistling and catcalling.


    In the middle of the uproar¨C *Clonk!* *Clonk!* *Clonk!*


    ¡¸Tohyama! People are watching, what are you doing? ¡­ Meiya? Is that you?¡¹


    It appears that when I didn¡¯t show up after five minutes, Jeanne started looking for me in her high heels, mask, and cat ears. It looks like she used her cat ears sound collector to do it.


    ¡¸Yes. Is that your voice, Jeanne? I¡¯m so glad we found each other.¡¹


    ¡¸Were you attacked by Tohyama?¡¹


    ¡¸About that¡­ He suddenly hurled himself at my chest, and I just didn¡¯t know what to do¡­¡¹


    While rearranging the front of her dress and feigning ignorance, Meiya didn¡¯t exactly deny it.


    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s not it! Her sword¨C¡¹


    I began to explain, but already Jeanne had her arms crossed and was not listening¡­


    ¡¸This man has the bad habit of suddenly assaulting women on occasions. Back in Tokyo while we were doing surveillance work, he suddenly assaulted me. This was when I was still weak from the wounds I suffered from Hilda.¡¹


    I-I remember that, Jeanne¡­


    If I¡¯m not wrong, that was when Watson kidnapped Aria and Nakasorachi was conducting audio surveillance¨C


    I was in Hysteria Mode Berserk and treated Jeanne roughly.


    ¡¸So he does this to everyone? I¡¯ve always had this idea¡­!¡¹


    For some reason, Meiya¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at me.


    What kind of ideas did you get from Jeanne¡¯s explanation?


    However, thanks to Jeanne¡¯s interruption, my blood flow levels fell below the level required for hysterising¨C


    Then Jeanne took a few steps.


    Heel clicking, she went to lean on the bar and ordered a dry martini.


    Underneath her mask, the corners of her mouth were turned down into a perfect frown. She seemed angry.


    And¡­ I get the feeling that she¡¯s angry about something besides my mistake in not meeting back up with her.


    She took the cocktail in her hand and gulped it down in agitation.


    ¡¸O-oi, Jeanne. Let me explain. What happened just now was a complete accident. To be honest, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re mad about. It¡¯s strange for a Butei to drink.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I am not angry.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes you are! Something¡¯s come between us¨C¡¹


    ¡¸It is nothing.¡¹


    Cat-Jeanne avoided the topic, denying the truth.


    Then, with glinting ice blue eyes, she looked at her own and Meiya¡¯s chest.


    Then turning back at me¨C *Boosh!*


    She threw the horse plush at me.


    Gasping, the onlooking French people made sounds of amusement. Almost as if they were watching an opera.


    It appears that they understand what is going on, while I, one of the involved parties, do not understand. What is this?


    Will someone explain it to me? Why is Jeanne mad? If possible, can you do so in Japanese?


    ¡¸Wh-what is going on? What are you¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Look into your heart. No. In your case, asking is pointless. By the way, Tohyama. The best way to train a horse¨C is with a whip.¡¹


    From somewhere within her dress, she pulled out a whip that she was carrying for some reason¡­!


    ¡¸In the West, in some countries we use a whip to punish children.¡¹


    Another display of European culture. Aria employs the Japanese method of striking with fists!


    ¡¸¡­ I will have you reflect upon each girl you have defrauded and use paint to reinforce the punishment of your misdeeds. Tohyama. You have insulted, both myself and Meiya. An insult must be answered according the rules of chivalry.¡¹


    With a *Snap!* *Snap!*, Jeanne snapped the short whip as she said this incomprehensible statement¨C It looked like a real whip.


    The spectators buzzed in excitement at the scene out of an S&M show, but I pushed them aside¨C


    Of The 36 Stratagems, none can match retreat!6


    I dashed away as fast as I could! And I still don¡¯t know why she is angry.


    But there was a *Clack* *Clack* *Clack*


    Jeanne chased after me in her heels. Perhaps she was using the cat ear sound collector to track the sound of my footsteps.


    ¡¸.Tooyama-sa~n! Jeanne-sa~n! You two give it your best!¡¹


    Waving that damned heavy sword in one hand, Meiya. called out in encouragement. You really are an absurd person! I knew it!


    *************************************************************


    I wondered if I could run out to large balcony and jump into the Seine¨C but below, there was only stone pavement. There was only one door leading back inside the palace. It was a dead-end.


    Catching up to me Jeanne,


    ¡¸¨CHmph!¡¹


    She wielded the whip in earnest, and I used my slightly hysterical reflexes to dodge it.


    It missed by a paper¡¯s thin margin, and the tip slipped into the handkerchief pocket on my chest¡ª then flew back between the palace¡¯s white pillars.


    Then it pulled the photograph pendant out¨C and it clattered to the ground.


    It rolled across the ground and came to rest by Jeanne¡¯s feet.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    And her hand froze.


    For a moment, an expression of curiosity overtook her face¡­ then Jeanne picked it up¡­ then, holding it in her hands, crossed her arms and clutched it to herself.


    ¡¸Was that it, Tohyama?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Huh? For some reason, her voice sound like her mood had improved slightly.


    ¡¸Men are simple creatures to understand. You threw yourself at Meiya out of jealousy.¡¹


    I definitely didn¡¯t do that, but¡­


    The tiger Jeanne has become a cat once more, so I¡¯ll go along with that story.


    If I bring up the photograph pendant from the tuxedo¡¯s pocket¡­ it looks like I might be able to get through this.


    ¡¸¡­ Did you, live with this man?¡¹


    I broke the Butei taboo¡­ but it seemed like she had good memories of falling in love, and they calmed her down.


    ¡¸You will never meet him. He is my older brother, Pierre.¡¹


    With a *Click!*, Jeanne opened the pendant¨C


    ¡¸My mother divorced and remarried twice, so we have different fathers.¡¹


    ¡­ That additional qualification¡­ didn¡¯t make her meaning very clear.


    Because I didn¡¯t have anything to say to that, I gestured toward the balcony.


    Jeanne wanted to explain things, and she came to stand calmly beside me.


    ¡¸My family is exclusively matrilineal. And so, after my older brother came of age¡­ he was disowned despise this custom of separating family!¡¹


    ¡­ So that¡¯s it. They must have been close. Jeanne¡¯s older brother was handsome.


    ¡¸Is Pierre-san¡­ your older brother, doing well? Do the two of you talk?¡¹


    I have a younger brother and sister from a different mother¨C so I asked out of sympathy.


    ¡¸Yes. Pierre married a Swiss man who is an art dealer in the Netherlands. They are living happily in Cannes. He is an avant-garde painter and quite successful.¡¹


    Jeanne grinned and laughed as she spoke about her brother.


    I see. That¡¯s good.


    She must have thought I was jealous of the money he¡¯s gained from his creative occupation.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    That¡¯s no good though! I tried to ignore the second half of what she said after hearing the first. Should you really be sharing such important information about your brother!? I don¡¯t think so.


    We¡¯re overseas. So Japanese logic doesn¡¯t always apply.


    I learned this in Hong Kong, so I couldn¡¯t act surprised.


    Well¡­ Jeanne is unusually popular with the girls¡­ perhaps she takes after her brother. Perhaps even, if her atrocious drawings were shown in the right venue, she¡¯d be hailed as an artistic genius?


    Surprisingly¡­ Jeanne and I had quite a bit in common.


    Although knight and warriors are different, they both inherit the responsibility to fight for justice and honour.


    Siblings can be difficult.


    Especially if they are of a different gender, race, nationality, or appearance¨C


    We both carry a similar fate. Jeanne and I.


    Because that is the case¡­ I want to help her even more on this European front.


    Not out of pity, but rather camaraderie.


    *******************************************************


    1. In France, the ¡®first floor¡¯ is the floor above ground level. The ground level floor is called the ¡®rez-de-chaussee¡¯ and is seen as an entryway, and not counted in the count of floors.


    2. There appears to be another amalgamation of Japanese and German culture. The reading of the kanji here would be romanised as ¡®I¡¯, so this is I.U., I¡¯m pretty sure. Also, the Kanji is used in the name of Italy.


    3. Original word if ¡®Ojou-san¡¯. Closest meaning I can come up with is ¡®respectable, well-bred young woman¡¯. It is a bit pretentious to use in casual conversation and is often used sarcastically as a derogatory term, but it fits Jeanne¡¯s personality well.


    4.  Wabi-sabi


    5. Specific style of noodles with the traditional experience where you quickly eat your noodles and then get your bowl immediately refilled in constant repetition.


    6. Kinji is making reference to a Chinese essay on political, social, and military strategy often referred to as The 36 Stratagems and a historical utterance by a general. Read HERE under Origin.

 Volume 15 - CH 4

    Chapter 4: Dangerous High Road ¡ª Graf Zeppelin


    The Louvre, a former French castle, was the largest art gallery in the world. The exterior was just as elaborately decorated as the Palais Garnier from last night but sparkling in the morning sun¨C it could be seen that it was much, much larger. From what could be seen through the windows. the interior was opulent. As was to be expected of a palace.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s enter through the Porte des Lions. It is an out-of-the-way entrance unknown to tourists, so we will not have to queue up to get inside.¡¹


    Meiya and I were guided inside by the casually attired Jeanne who wore the ordinary looking high school girl¡¯s uniform.


    Why were the 3 members of DEEN here, you may ask¡­?


    Meiya had shown up that morning at Jeanne¡¯s apartment and insisted that we come. In accordance with the divine messenger who governs the fortunes of war, we did so.


    My associations with ESP users have definitely increased, to the point that the Hotogi Miko might say I was¡ºpatronising¡»them. That is not something that I can ignore.


    The situation could turn at any moment, but I counted on Meiya¡¯s power of blessing¨Cwe went anyway.


    But¡­ why are you doing that¡­?


    We stalked through the luxurious interior, Jeanne on my right arm and Meiya on my left.


    Every now and again, Jeanne would shoot a sharp glance toward Meiya, who returned a pleasant smile.


    ¡­ What the hell!?


    Even for Japan, her clothes are comfortably loose and flowing. Tightly clasping my arm, her overwhelming fruit-like flesh, large milk balls¨Cthat is to say, her huge breasts¨C sandwiched my arm. This is the third time this month that I¡¯ve been in such a Breast Hell. For such instances, I¡¯ve memorised all the prime numbers up to 100, and I began to recite them like a mantra in order to endure it and avoid accidentally hysterising.


    But does this situation¡­ possibly have something to do with the fortunes of war?


    I wonder if this is the repayment due in exchange for my little scene with the legendary scramasax.


    The person in question¨C Meiya¨Cmeanwhile, chattered, completely caught up the tourist experience.


    ¡¸59, 61, 67, 71¡­ S-should we go this way¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. As for what may follow, we must depend on the Lord¡¯s guidance. One never knows what might happen.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, seeing as we have come all the way to Paris, we should at least see the Mona Lisa.¡¹


    I, Meiya, and Jeanne said, respectively¨C the more knowledgeable Jeanne pointing out things as we walked.


    The Winged Victory of Samothrace, the Venus de Milo, then we saw Leonardo da Vinci¡¯s masterpiece, the smiling Mona Lisa.


    We spent three hours doing this and walking around, but¡­ nothing happened.


    The Louvre certainly has an inexhaustible supply of things to see. No matter where you looked, there was a piece of art. It was already lunch time, but we haven¡¯t even seen a third of what was on display¨C


    Are we going to pass the entire day like this¡­?


    Is that really alright?


    As Butei, the number of opportunities we get to see works of art are few and far between. In RAPIER, they are practically non-existent.


    So, taking advantage of this opportunity to cover it for the rest of my life¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­?


    ¡­!?


    Am I seeing things?


    There in the corner, listening to a lecturer on Ancient Greek sculpture¡­ there was what appeared to be a group of French schoolgirls on a class trip.


    And amidst the group of young ladies was a small girl with a face that I seemed to recall.


    There, on the other side of Myron¡¯s white Discobolus statue was the small girl I was watching.


    ¡¸Oi, Jeanne, Meiya. Is that¡­?¡¹


    At my prompting, they both looked away from the Aphrodite of Knidos.


    As the girls moved to the next hall, they saw the person I was looking at¨C


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    We all gasped and looked at each other. The we looked back at the girls.


    Wearing a skirt and jumper combo, the tiny girl excitedly taking down notes in a notebook¡­


    K-Katze Grasse¡­!


    ¨CIt was Regiment Hex¡¯s Katze Grasse.


    What are the odds on that!


    I thought that it had to be a case of mistaken identity, but there¡¯s no way that the three of us couldn¡¯t have made the same mistake. But the hair, height, and face were Katze¡¯s. Most convincing of all, however, she wore an eyepatch over her right eye. Instead of a swastika, however, it had a flower design on it.


    ¡¸Meiya, this is a great service you have done.¡¹


    Jeanne said in a low voice.


    ¡¸Is this¡­ a result of your power, Meiya?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯d like to say so¡­ but it¡¯s really impossible to say for sure. Meeting your bitter enemy is a coincidence that is certainly uncommon¨C but this is a typical result of my¡ºLuck Reinforcement¡»¡¹


    Meiya¡¯s eyebrows slanted upward as she scowled at Katze¡­ but we shouldn¡¯t start a fight right at this moment.


    ¡¸Could either of you use you magic to suddenly capture her? Change her into a frog, or something?¡¹


    ¡¸Tohyama. With your meagre knowledge of magic, you should not speak of it. It is painful to hear. Right now, magic is of no use to us.¡¹


    ¡¸Today, the ririirokane particles are dense, so it¡¯s a bad day for magic. However, that pest will be under the same restrictions. Luck Fortification¨C however the divine blessing of God is not subject to the influence of irokane¡­ but dangerous all the same.¡¹


    ¡¸If you can¡¯t use magic¡­ then we can use force! Meeting her like this is a one in a million year chance.¡¹


    I reached my hand inside my jacket to my shoulder holster¨C


    ¡¸Stop, Tohyama! This is an art gallery. There are a lot of civilians here!¡¹


    ¡¸As much as I want to exterminate this pest, let¡¯s follow her. We could kill them all one by one, but if we find their den, we might be able to round up the entire lot of cockroaches at once.¡¹


    Jeanne and Meiya stepped closed and restrained my arm.


    Their den¡­ Regiment Hex¡¯s headquarters, their¡ºarmoury¡»?


    Until now¨C we haven¡¯t been able to determine how many fighting witches there, and if we take Katze down here, we won¡¯t know where the next opponent might come from.


    What¡¯s more, we won¡¯t gain the benefit of locating their secret base.


    Alright, to avoid damaging the irreplaceable pieces of art, I¡¯ll change my mind and follow her instead.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Following her into the hall of Roman Art, Katze continued to eagerly take down notes from the teacher¡¯s talk.


    She seems¡­ very studious.


    I suppose that¡¯s about right. By age, she should be a student. At least in the normal course of events.


    However, by appearance, Katze is worse than the rest of the students on the trip. While the rest had finished taking notes and began posing for photographs, she was the only one still furiously taking notes on the art.


    Then, not noticing the group of Chinese that bustled in behind her¡­ bumping into her, her writing implements were knocked out of her hands to the floor.


    Flustered, Katze moved to pick up and gather her pen case and notebook, but¡­


    No one in her class moved to help her.


    It¡­ doesn¡¯t look like she has any friends.


    ¡­She must be all alone.


    On her own home ground, Jeanne looked up from searching the young girl¡¯s uniform on her mobile¡­


    ¡¸That is Strousbourg¡¯s Foret Noire Girl¡¯s School¡¯s uniform. It is a commuter school for young ladies. It is well known for both high educational values and tuition.¡¹


    She whispered to me.


    Eh¡­? Despite the fact that you¡¯re a terrorist, you do the unlikely thing of commuting back and forth, Katze?


    ********************************************************


    Due to the high concentration of ririirokane, the use of magic to track her wasn¡¯t very effective¡­


    So, putting the tailing skills I had practiced in INQUESTA to good use, I kept her in sight as I followed.


    Meiya left to secure a car to track her when she left the building.


    In the meantime, when it started to get dark, the Foret Noire students¨Cthey appeared to receive some kind of instructions from their teacher before they broke up into groups.


    The seemed excited by what they planned to buy in Paris, then they formed groups with people they liked and left.


    But¡­


    Katze was left alone by the entryway.


    Then, looking around to make sure everyone was gone¡­


    ¡¸Tch!¡¹


    She withdrew a Marlboro cigarette from her pocket and lit it smoothly, puffing on it.


    ¡¸It looks like she is killing time, but¡­ what it is she actually doing?¡¹


    Jeanne wondered, suspicious, to which I replied:


    ¡¸Who knows?¡¹


    From my experience of being alone at East Ikebukuro High, I understood.


    If your classmates see you doing something alone, it¡¯s embarrassing. Such are the secrets of a loner.


    After a sufficient amount of time had passed since everyone left, Katze took out a mobile and called someone.


    Unaware that she was being followed, she went to the Louvre¡¯s courtyard and descended a staircase leading underground.


    Then, while Jeanne called Meiya¡­


    Katze went down to the underground car park that stank of exhaust fumes and walked over to a row of tour busses.


    Reaching them, Katze boarded a khaki coloured vehicle¨C


    ¡­An Sd.Kfz. 2 ¡­!


    It was a scaled down version of the motorbike with one front wheel and two tank treads in place of the rear wheels once mass-produced by former Nazi Germany.


    As expected, it lacked a swastika¡­ but it had the white shield on red background with the rough figure of a black cat emblazoned on its side.


    It appears Katze has switched from schoolgirl to leader of Regiment Hex¡­


    Wearing googles and a helmet, Katze started up the Sd.Kfz. 2 accompanied with a noise like a tractor, and pulled out¨Cthen right at that moment¡­


    Disguised in sunglasses, Meiya pulled into a separate entrance to the car park in a deep crimson Alfa Romeo Giulia Spint GTA. I was a bit irritated that it was such a conspicuous car, but there¡¯s no helping it. We followed after Katze.


    ********************************************************


    The Sd.Kfz. 2 seemed unable to top 50 KPH, and as it was an even more conspicuous vehicle, it was easier to follow.


    Following Katze in our Alfa Romeo, we left the retro, downtown area of Paris and headed southeast, and leaving the residential suburbs behind¡­ we reached the rural countryside.


    Katze appeared to be headed directly southeast.


    Because our vehicle was faster, we kept our distance and several times stopped on the side of the road to take a visual sighting as we followed her.


    Then¡­ borrowing the opera glasses Meiya kept between her breasts, Jeanne said:


    ¡¸Coubert Airfield. She has gone inside.¡¹


    She confirmed Katze¡¯s destination.


    There was a fence surrounding the small airfield. The runway was too short for anything other than a Cessna to land, and it appeared to be a place for balloons and blimps to come and go.


    And in one corner¡­ there it was. With Regiment Hex¡¯s emblem on it, there was a hard-sided blimp of the type uncommon nowadays.


    Overall, the silver-grey airship looked like a 70-metre long version of the Hindenburg.


    Borrowing the opera glasses, I took a look for myself¡­


    From the airship, there appeared two small blonde girls in a tight-skirted military uniform who clicked their heels and saluted Katze. They seem to be her subordinates.


    In this secluded airfield, there was a huge Nazi presence. They even have weapons.


    Alighting from her Sd.Kfz. 2, Katze entered the airship¡¯s large gondola¡­


    Then stepping over to an immaculately white tablecloth, a small dark-skinned girl approached and served a salad and seafood dish that she began to eat. She was still wearing her school uniform but had changed her eyepatch to the one with the swastika.


    The other girls inside the airship cabin were wore Walther P-38¡¯s. Altogether, there were 10 of them.


    At the back of the gondola, there was an opening to a storage hanger where Katze¡¯s Sd.Kfz. 2 was stowed.


    It looks like they are getting ready to take off.


    ¡¸From what I saw of the storage bay¡­ they have the ingredients for chemical weapons. They must have bought them here in Paris. They¡¯ve got to be planning an attack on Rome.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­What should we do? If they take off, we won¡¯t be able to follow them!¡¹


    ¡¸If only I had a rocket launcher.¡¹


    As Meiya and I hurriedly passed the opera glasses back and forth, Jeanne put on glasses before saying:


    ¡¸Over there. The hatch where the Sd.Kfz. 2 was stored. It is not particularly well-made, so we could sneak aboard.¡¹


    She said as she looked toward me.


    She regarded me with a tactician¡¯s eye, looking like a military commander.


    ¡¸We can infiltrate, Tooyama-san.¡¹


    Meiya also looked at me.


    Wh-what is it? I saw it.


    ¡¸If we¡¯re going, you should go. Isn¡¯t is ¡®Ladies first¡¯?¡¹


    But Jeanne shook her head at me.


    ¡¸Although the ririirokane is dense, it will not always be so. If the particles disperse after we infiltrate, then there is the concern of the fellow witch Katze detecting us.¡¹


    ¡¸That airship is entirely unable to make a direct flight to Rome. Won¡¯t it have to stop at least once at a Swiss or German base.¡¹


    ¡¸If our luck holds out, this is our chance to discover the location of their armoury, Tohyama.¡¹


    The two of them explained in tandem why I should be the one to go.


    ¡¸If that is where you end up, please call us and we will be there in a short time.¡¹


    Then Meiya pulled a cereal bar out from between her cleavage. Is that supposed to be lunch?


    Oh¡­ dammit!


    This is a pain.


    But having found the enemy ship thanks to Meiya¡¯s ability, it would be a shame to let them slip out from under our noses.


    Besides, I can¡¯t just overlook the ingredients for chemical weapons. It would be bad if they used them to make gas weapons to use against Rome. Stopping such violence is one of a Butei¡¯s jobs.


    On top of all that¡­ while enjoying Meiya¡¯s good luck, there¡¯s a chance that once at their base, I may be able to find out the location and recover some of Aria¡¯s karagane. Discovering Katze was such good fortune.


    As the engines reached full power, the airship¡¯s mooring cables began to rise.


    I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s much time left before take-off.


    ¡¸¡­As soon I think it¡¯s getting dangerous, I¡¯m pulling out. I¡¯ll bill you for any transportation costs.¡¹


    I reluctantly left them with those words¨C


    As I stepped out of the Alfa Romeo.


    ********************************************************


    Dodging through the blind spot of tents and storage containers on the airstrip, then, taking a chance, I dashed over to the airship.


    Luckily it appears that I haven¡¯t been noticed¡­ equally luckily, the hatch at the back of the gondola was able to be opened by hand. Thanks to Meiya, I was able to get inside.


    The propeller began turning, and the silver air ship began to rise¨C


    Having infiltrated the dark hanger, I closed the hatch quietly behind me.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    In the airtight storage area, the Sd.Kfz. 2 was covered in a grey, vinyl sheet¡­ and there were lockers ranged in rows.


    Almost all the lockers had a number lock on them, but I opened one that looked like it was meant for emergencies.


    Inside, it was filled with a bunch of simple parachutes.


    Taking one, I hid under the Sd.Kfz. 2¡¯s vinyl sheet.


    I¡¯ll stay onboard for part of the way¡­


    Determining the enemy¡¯s position, inflicting sabotage, then running away would be a great coup.


    Taking a taxi back will cost hundreds of Euros, but it¡¯s fine as long as I get back. I¡¯ll take the ride back to¡ºThe Arc De Triomphe¡». Jeanne and Meiya can squawk over the bill.


    Thinking to let them know that I had successfully infiltrated, I took out my mobile¡­ but my service faded as we rapidly moved out or range. Because they use the same informational infrastructure, my GPS stopped working as well. Weak radio waves at high altitudes¨C we¡¯re higher than the radio towers.


    Katze and her followers¡­ then put on an LP record and began to sing happily.


    The song is Wagner¡¯s¡ºDie Walkure¡». It was Hitler¡¯s favourite piece of music.


    ********************************************************


    The Sd.Kfz. 2 was still giving off heat, so it was warm underneath the sheet¡­ and since I was trying to keep my breathing shallow to keep quiet, I became tired. The ship shook in the wind, but rather than keep me awake, the cradle-like motion lulled me to sleep.


    The airship swayed for about 3 hours as I dozed¡­


    No sooner was Meiya was gone, than my usual bad luck asserted itself.


    ¡­!


    Inside the hanger¡­ a light came on. Someone had entered from the crew area.


    I peeked out through a gap in the sheet¡­


    ¡¸I am going to change. If the ship shakes, you will be executed.¡¹


    Saying something in German to someone behind her, Katze entered. On her shoulder rode a large crow.


    Then, opening her locker, she took out a black Nazi uniform and *Flap!!* *Flap!*


    It flew over the Sd.Kfz. 2 cover¨Cthat is to say, over top of me.


    Then coming to a rest atop the locker door,


    ¡­!


    She suddenly began taking off her school uniform¡­!


    It appears that they use this area as a locker room as well. And that¡¯s her locker.


    Maddeningly, it occurred right in front of my very eyes¨C


    Katze¡¯s lacking and still developing physique was exposed in front of me.


    Using all my willpower, I concentrated on her back, unsettled as she fastened the straps of her bra to hold her tiny breasts.


    I saw them since she turned to the side while dressing, and their small size matched her childish face. They were about the size of Hiraga-san¡¯s.


    Entirely unaware of my gaze, Katze took no heed as she fitted them into the bra cups. They made a meagre swell in the red lace underwear. Even though she¡¯s a middle school age of less than 150 cm and possess the corresponding figure, she¡¯s wearing such a sexy thing.


    That disparity, however, was lost on my Hysteria Mode. The fine adult red underwear and slight hips caused my blood pressure to soar outrageously.


    That is to say, it did me no favours in this situation.


    I had to watch to monitor my enemy¡¯s movements, but not knowing I was there, she had just started changing clothes normally. It was almost as if I was peeping. Actually, I was peeping. Sometimes, I used to go with Mutou when he tried to peek and confirm the girls¡¯ measurements, but this¡­ was way more dangerous for my Hysteria Mode¡­!


    .¨C*Ka-thump!*¡­


    It happened¡­! It just happened. Should I stop looking?


    But I can¡¯t do that. But I also realised that doing nothing would be life threatening.


    So, I fought my rising blood pressure as I continued to watch Katze¡¯s strip tease¨C


    From her ride on the Sd.Kfz. 2, her underwear had ridden up, and she used her short fingers to fix it¡­ once in place, she put on the black witch¡¯s hat that appeared to be Regiment Hex¡¯s field cap.


    Then she began inspecting herself in the mirror inside her locker door. She must think herself cute, and she put on a manufactured innocent smile.


    No, she was actually cute. Much more than she had any right to be.


    As I thought, the barbarous Katze, when alone could be kind of cute¡­ But if I think that about an enemy, it would corrupt me and the danger of hysterising double.


    It¡¯s an aweful shame that she¡¯s 100 times cuter now, isn¡¯t it? No, that the opposite of what I should be thinking!


    As I was pondering my terrible marks in Japanese¨C there was a rumble.


    A sudden gust of wind rocked the airship, causing Katze to stagger.


    Then there was a *Splat!*


    The small buttocks in red lace underwear then landed on top of my face where I had been looking out¡­!


    ¡¸Idiot! I told you not to shake!¡¹


    Katze shouted at the crew in German¨C


    ¡¸¨C!?¡¹


    She began feeling about with her hand.


    C-crap!


    As you might expect, sitting on me was not very comfortable, and she began to feel my face through the cover.


    Then there was a sudden fluttering.


    The crow took off from the locker¨C


    And pecked me right in the eye!


    ¡¸Ouch!¡¹


    I let out a cry.


    ¡¸¨CTo-Tohyama!?¡¹


    I¡¯ve been found out¡­! Magnificently so.


    What¡¯s more¡­ I don¡¯t know where in the sky I am.


    You might think that terribly reckless, but it was Jeanne¡¯s strategy. That worthless strategist.


    Katze leapt away from the Sd.Kfz. 2¨C


    From the locker, she pulled out a similar golden P08 Luger to the one I had destroyed on the Shima Hari.


    Well, there¡¯s not much else I can do at this point. Drawing my Beretta, I showed myself from underneath the cover¨C


    ¡¸The walls have ears, and the windows have eyes, Katze. Especially for a girl that has reached a certain age, she must be careful of the gazes of men.¡¹


    Despite the fact that I had been peeping, I remarked that¡ºpeeping was bad¡»in the smooth tones of Hysteria Mode.


    ¡¸How did you get aboard the Graf Zeppelin NT? How stupid are you?¡¹


    ¡¸It is as you say, but it was not part of my own strategy.¡¹


    ¡¸Forced march?¡¹


    ¡¸Something like that.¡¹


    ¡¸I can empathise. Such things happened in a war time Nazi Germany.¡¹


    Using her fingers to whistle, Katze then shouted in German¨C


    ¨CThe crew bustled in.


    There were several girls, all wearing Nazi uniforms.


    Seeing me with a gun in my hand, she must have told them that there was an intruder. Then a few of them quickly rushed to place their bodies in front of Katze, shielding her.


    As for my Hysteria Mode¨C


    It was fairly strong. Due to my earlier peeping.


    I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but this girl¡¯s questionably thin body¡­


    Was the reason I had gone into full Hysteria Mode.


    ¡¸Now then, what shall I do?¡¹


    Katze said, half to herself¨C


    ¡¸In accordance with the ¡®Hex¡¯ part of Regiment Hex¨C it is a unit of girls. Our own brand of military discipline called¡ºAnderhaft¡»1 universally applied, excludes all men. You must leave. Immediately.¡¹


    Standing in the gondola while it was mid-air, Katze gave off a sadistic smile.


    As for her followers¡­ one by one, they drew black Luger P38¡¯s.


    From the way they held their guns, I could tell they were no amateurs. They are soldiers with military training.


    Now, with the odds 10 to 1¡­


    Butei Regulation 9 makes fighting difficult. Then there¡¯s Hysteria Mode.


    Due to its constitution, it makes me hesitant to fight against girls.


    I will have to solve this problem with words. Even if it¡¯s in Japanese, my meaning will come across.


    I thought that, but then the enemy that wouldn¡¯t understand any words¨C the crow, flapped its wings.


    He dive-bombed me. Brandishing his talons, I saw they were light purple¨C


    ¨CThose talons are poisoned.


    I perceived that with my Hysteria Mode enhanced sense of vision and fell back toward the hatch.


    *Bang!*


    Katze fired, grazing my bulletproof uniform.


    *Bang!* *Ba-bang!*


    With a dry sound, some of the other girls fired with quite good aim.


    *Clang!* *Cl-clang!*


    Sparks flying from the hatch in the floor, I reluctantly shot back¨C¡®


    No matter where I turn, all around me, I am surrounded by bottles of poisonous chemical, so I was hesitant to fight here.


    The crow was large and quick, almost daring. It was wary of my gun but seemed unafraid.


    Truly, the most difficult thing to deal with¡­ is this crow. This killer bird must have received a lot of training.


    There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. It¡¯s not a habit of mine to hurt animals¨C girls, even less so.


    Like Katze had said, I have to get out.


    Tucking into a roll, I kicked open the hatch at the back of the hanger where I had entered.


    Then ait ruched into the storage bay, confusing Katze¡¯s followers. and as she shouted at them¨C


    I pulled myself up onto one of the airship¡¯s rear suspension points, escaping both the crow and the line of fire.


    ********************************************************


    The Graf Zeppelin NT was already flying a night cruise in the post sunset sky.


    The exterior was made of cloth stretched over a frame, and I climbed up a ladder on the side¨C


    I reached the top that was covered in solar cells and looked down below to check. But I had absolutely no idea where we were. With my bad luck, there were only clouds beneath me.


    This high up in the winter, the temperature was below freezing. Perhaps because the route had to cross over mountains, our altitude was over 6,000 metres. I felt short of breath.


    I remembered the time I had ridden on the optical stealth bomber, Galleon, but this time I was on a much lower tech vehicle¡­ Upon a second look at the silver fabric, however, I could tell that it was synthetic¨Cbulletproof fibre. Feeling the framing, it appeared to be formed of carbon fibre, strong but lightweight. Although its design was classical, the Graf Zeppelin NT was made with all the latest in scientific progress.


    But even so, it was still an airship. It can only make a speed of about 80-90 KPH.


    The air currents swirled furiously, but in Hysteria Mode, I didn¡¯t waver.


    Now then, I recently pilfered this¡­


    Standing atop the centre of the airship, I took out the parachute I had hidden behind my back¨C


    Then, with a *Flap!* *Flap!*


    The large crow appeared¡­! Using all its strength to fly alongside the airship, it ripped the parachute from my hand.


    I avoided the poison claws by the skin of my teeth, but as for the parachute¨C I had let go of it.


    The bag containing the parachute fell, and slid down the sloping side of the airship, and I watched it tumble down to disappear amidst the clouds.


    That crow! That was what he wanted. Clever bastard.


    Reluctantly, I let off a warning shot to scare him off¨C and the airship in the night sky entered a cloud. Hampered by the fog, my field of vision was obstructed, and I lost sight of the crow.


    Clicking my tongue in annoyance, I turned toward the back of the ship, where at the edge of sight¨C


    Katze appeared, making her way through the fog.


    She was about 30 metres away.


    It appears that the commanding officer herself has come after me, following me up onto the airship. She¡¯s just as bloodthirsty as Aria.


    ¡¸Wahaha! You did well, Edgar!¡¹


    Katze stood, wearing a Nazi uniform and a parachute on her back¡­ talking to Edgar, the crow that had come to rest on her one arm, while she took hold of a lifeline wire in the other.


    Then, Oh, yes. With how strong the wind is, the 1 cm long skirt will not hang down as she walks. Even in the gloom, the red cloth stood out.


    My Hysteria Mode slightly intensifying, I said¨C


    ¡¸It¡¯s a good airship. Now as well as then, the Nazis are the best scientists.¡¹


    For the time being, I complimented her in return for all the things I had seen.


    ¡¸It was so expensive though, so I don¡¯t want to wreck it. The cost estimate for another didn¡¯t go down at all.¡¹


    She had already said something to that effect. In Hong King.


    ¡¸Speaking of Hong Kong¨C I owe you something. You shot me in the head, after hijacking the tanker.¡¹


    Then in response to my grumbling¨C


    ¡¸You are famous, after all, and I still don¡¯t know what it was you did. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡¹


    Famous, huh?


    That¡¯s not good. Someone, whether inside or outside school, has been selling my information.


    ¡¸Now that the topic has come up¡­ I heard something from an old Abwehr officer. 2 After Bandire¨C didn¡¯t you invite Meiya back to your room? Did something good happen? Something involving those indecently sized breasts?¡¹


    ¡¸You know all too well. There was never been anything between us. For now.¡¹


    Intending no disrespect to Meiya, I did not deny it too firmly¨C


    Katze¡¯s face then was entirely filled with rage.


    ¡¸I¡­ hate nothing more than the sight of men and women flirting! No matter how much milk you gain from those breasts, you should leave Meiya alone. Associating with her will only worsen your luck! I also declare that a woman is not merely her breasts.¡¹


    Saying something unintelligible, nevertheless I understood that Katze disliked Meiya.


    And at the end there, it seems that she has a problem with breasts¡­ she must have a complex about them.


    ¡¸I am not of a mind to associate with women, but I will tuck your advice away in my brain for later. Even so, however¨C my luck is bad. It would frighten you If I told you just how abysmal it is.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s a good way of thinking. Now then, Tohyama. Before I carry out your sentence of falling, I have one question to ask. Is¡ºKinji Tohyama¡»your real name?¡¹


    ¡¸What would you do with it if I said it was?¡¹


    ¡¸I like to memorise then names of the enemies I kill. They¡¯re fun to remember.¡¹


    Uh-huh. You are an S-rank after all.


    ¡¸I wonder about that. Every time I remember a fight, I wonder¡ºDid I really have to fight?¡»¡¹


    I gave Katze a small wink to stop her in her tracks¨C


    Then I drew my DE in my right hand and my butterfly knife in my left.


    Seeing me do that, Katze attached the lifeline wire to her belt.


    With her right hand she took the Luger P38 from her waist, and in her left she had a diamond encrusted dagger with a carved mulberry hilt.


    Then, with a cheery face, she said:


    ¡¸I seem to have forgotten about 1940 for a moment.¡¹


    ¨C*Bang!* *Bang!*


    Her words seeming to tear up the Tripartite Pact between Italy, Germany, and Japan, she suddenly began shooting.


    I narrowly dodged them¨C


    Katze. You are coming at me with a gun and blade?


    Then I will stand up and face you. I will show you the strength of the Japanese people that even Hitler looked down upon!


    I wonder if Katze has practiced fighting atop the airship.


    Even with the slope, she is stepping easily between frames as she comes closer. Edgar took flight as well.


    But¨C I was in Hysteria Mode.


    Thanks to the fact that she did not care that her skirt flipped up as she raised her legs as she ran, despite the cold, my blood flow never slackened. This petite girl really is cute.


    *Bang!*


    From my familiar Desert Eagle came a sound like a distant cannon¡¯s roar¨C and for the first time, Edgar faltered. Discerning the difference between a crow and an eagle, the clever fellow wheeled about in the air to escape.


    ¡¸Edgar, come back! This guy, I¨C¡¹


    I sprang toward Katze, intending to catch her dagger in a sword break lock with my butterfly knife¨C


    But Katze turned and did something unpleasant.


    Switching her hold on the blade, she changed to an underhanded grip and slashed to cut at my neck.


    But it was slow, and I simply evaded it.


    ¡¸If it is an important blade, is it really okay to not use it?¡¹


    ¨C*Snick!*


    Stopping the point of my knife short of Katze¡¯s chest, I cut the harness of her parachute.


    Then, with the same pickpocket technique I had previously used on the day I met Aria¨C


    I stole the parachute from her in passing.


    I¡¯m not as good at it as Watson, but once my enemy became so angry, I decided on this plan.


    Using the skin of the airship as a trampoline, I put some distance between myself and Katze¨C


    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹


    Because I had taken something off of a girl¡¯s body, I felt that I had to apologise.


    ¡¸Uh¡­¡¹


    I was evidently her superior in close combat, and Katze groaned.


    ¡¸Hey now. Isn¡¯t is frightening since you lost this? Let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯ll even get off like you want. You might want to get some extra clothes. Even I¡¯m getting cold.¡¹


    I warned her, wearing the parachute on my back¨C


    ¡¸Do¡­ you think I¡¯m weaker than you? You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re still so arrogant?¡¹


    ¡¸I slipped! Uh¡­ um, that¡¯s why I was slow! I¡¯m not scared at all!¡¹


    Katze severed the lifeline with her dagger.


    Such a proud girl¡­! She¡¯s a German version of Aria.


    ¡¸Your legs are shaking, Katze.¡¹


    ¡¸I-it¡¯s the cold. Jack Frost has always given the armoured division trouble.¡¹


    Heh. She¡¯s an obstinate one.


    But you can¡¯t so anything else, can you?


    I want to stay a bit longer and take care of you, but I really should be going.


    I don¡¯t know where I am, but I must beg your leave.


    Then, stowing my weapons, I stepped toward the side of the airship¨C


    ¡¸¨CAre you running away?¡¹


    Believing that I was retreating, Katze lunged at me¡­!


    Without taking the time to ponder the danger, Edgar dove headlong into suicidal dive with her master.


    With the two of them against me, I lost my balance and still struggling with Katze¨C


    We tumbled off the top and down the side of the airship.


    While holding Katze close so that she didn¡¯t fall, I grasped a part of the airship¡¯s framework skeleton with the other¨C


    ¡¸This is all your fault, Tohyama¡­!¡¹


    Katze¨C tried to make a grab for my parachute.


    From inside the gondola, I heard the voices of the girls cheering Katze on.


    ¡¸¡­ Now¡­ Why don¡¯t I just take this then?¡¹


    With my one hand grasping the airship frame, and the other occupied holding Katze, she unclasped the fastener on the parachute. Then¨C


    ¡¸Idiot! Fall into Hell alone!¡¹


    Grabbing a hold of the side of the airship herself, Katze pulled on the strap on the parachute.


    But after having taken the parachute from me, her hands, numbed with cold, had slowly begun to slip and lost their grip on the frame.


    ¡¸Waa!¡¹


    She let out a cry¨C


    And Katze fell.


    The parachute was just barely left hanging on my shoulder. Katze had no such luxury.


    Violating Regulation 9 would be something I¡¯d regret¨C


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    So, I immediately kicked off the airship and dove into the sky.


    Shrieks of despair went up from the girls inside the gondola¨C


    But they were lost in an instant.


    They were now far above me, and I secured the parachute harness to my back as I chased after Katze.


    I need to catch up¡­ Just a bit further!


    I don¡¯t know how high up we are, but in any case, a woman cannot be abandoned.


    Head down, I continued to plunge further.


    I passed the witch¡¯s hat the Katze must have lost.


    Then I saw Katze, the expression on her face frozen in sheer wonder.


    A little more¡­ A little more and I can reach Katze with my hand¡­!


    ¨CI caught up with Katze amidst the fog like clouds.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ mine!¡¹


    Hey¡­!


    Despite the fact that I had come to save her, Katze still tried to snatch the unopened parachute.


    Then, in shock¨CI ended up taking it off myself and put in on her back.


    This¡­ stupid girl¡­!


    As I held on to Katze. I angrily reached up to deploy the parachute. But because of the air pressure, I wasn¡¯t able to do what I wanted to. When I grabbed Katze¡¯s belt, she kicked me, and in that instant, I lost my hold.


    ¡¸¨CSieg Heil!¡¹


    The rush of wind stretching her smile further Katze pulled the cord.


    Thinking she had only saved herself, the parachute opened. I was in free fall, and she was right above me.


    ¨CHowever¡­


    I came to an abrupt halt.


    ¡¸Urk!¡¹


    From fairly close by in mid-air, I heard Katze exclaim.


    The shock was transmitted to my pelvis via my belt. The same must have happened to Katze.


    A moment earlier, I had connected my belt to Katze¡¯s with a wire.


    Katze dangled beneath the open parachute, and I hung below her, arresting my fall.


    In the thick cloud cover, I scrambled up the wire and grabbed on.


    ¡¸¨CSorry. Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t see anything above me.¡¹


    I held on to Katze¡¯s slender legs. My right hand on her right leg, and left hand on her left leg, I resisted Katze¡¯s determined efforts to shake me off.


    ¡¸H-hey! What are you doing, grabbing a girl¡¯s legs!¡¹


    Katze yelled as I dangled beneath her, but the next moment¨C


    *Ka-thunk!* *Slide!*


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    I had thought that we were still pretty high up, but we crashed into the ground at high speed.


    If it had been flat, it would have been instant death, but the ground slanted down, and we slipped down.


    As tumbled down violently, I became aware of ice being thrown up all around me. What the¡­!


    *R-r-r-r-roll!*¡­ *R-r-r-r-roll!*¡­ *R-r-r-r-roll!*¡­


    ¡­ Then¡­


    After sliding tens of metres¡­ I came to a stop, face down.


    Maintaining a shaky hold on consciousness, I cracked open my eyelids¨C the night was black as pitch¨C but I was on a blueish white slope, canted at a considerably angle¡­ Then I flopped myself over.


    Whew¡­! Heaving a sigh, it came out white.


    I¡¯m in a very cold place.


    Wh-where¡­? Am I¡­?


    The slope was covered in a lot of white things that were made of ice.


    The faint reflection of the Moon off the clouds caused a slightly blue reflection¨C it¡¯s a glacier.


    I collected the wire and carabineer that had disconnected upon landing and taking my mobile from my pocket¡­ Although it wasn¡¯t broken, it wouldn¡¯t work either. It¡¯s too high up here too.


    Straining my eyes gazing out into the cold fog, I faintly made out a glittering mountain ridgeline.


    The mountains¡­ huh¡­


    One problem came up after another.


    Taking care to slip down, I pushed myself up¡­good. Nothing seems broken.


    Of course, due to the impact, my whole body hurt and bruised, but compared to Ranbyou¡¯s hazing, it was nothing.


    Rather, in the dark it¡¯s cold enough to freeze. The clouds seem to reach up into the clouds, so I¡¯m quite literally ¡®caught up in the air¡¯. It¡¯s not a place to aimlessly wander about.


    In despair, I searched for the warm glow of a mountain hut¨C


    But of course, I had no such good fortune¡­ but a bit further away, Katze lay sprawled, still connected to the parachute strewn across the ice.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Ice crunching under foot, I walked over¨C


    I expected to find her dead, but when I checked and looked her over, she was alive.


    This girl is tough. But that¡¯s to be expected from a soldier in FEW.


    ¡¸Katze!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Uh¡­n¡­¡¹


    Stirred by my voice, Katze¡¯s eyes fluttered¡­


    ¡¸If you lie here, you¡¯ll catch cold!¡¹


    Because of the cold, my Hysteria Mode had vanished, and I didn¡¯t use a particularly gentle tone.


    ¨CIt¡¯s good that we survived the fall, but we¡¯ve still got a life-threatening crisis on our hands.


    Katze is wearing her mini-skirt Nazi uniform, and I have my Butei High uniform. They don¡¯t exactly offer much protection against the cold. If we stay out in the wind, we¡¯ll freezer to death.


    So¡­ I caught hold of the parachute cord and pulled it close as a shield against the wind.


    Then I covered myself and Katze with it.


    Doing that¡ª I formed a makeshift tent.


    Since it was on the airship, it was fireproof, but it¡¯s insulating properties were negligible. Since there was a lot of it, I was able to not only cover us with it, but also wad it thickly underneath us.


    In the darkness of the makeshift tent, Katze bolted upright suddenly.


    She lit an LED light attached to the bottom of a lighter.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    The two of us sat cross-legged opposite each other¡­ without a frame to the tent, the cloth draped over our heads. It was about as big as a runner life raft, no, rather about the size of a sleeping bag.


    We stared at each other for a while, but despite the near proximity, we said nothing¨C


    ¡¸Tohyama. Just now¡­ why did you save me? Are you an idiot?¡¹


    Katze asked, frowning.


    I had chased after Katze when she had fallen without a parachute¡­


    She must be asking why I jumped off the zeppelin.


    ¡¸I was just following Butei Law. Even in France, A Butei is forbidden to kill.¡¹


    I answered brusquely, and Katze remained silent.


    ¡¸¡­ Where do you think we are?¡¹


    This time, I asked Katze a question.


    ¡¸¡­ Where are we?¡¹


    ¡¸The Western Alps. We were headed to Torino, and we much have fallen out onto Mont Blanc¡¹


    ¡­ Mont Blanc¡­


    From what I know, this is the worst possible location.


    Mont Blanc is one of the largest mountains in Europe, separating France from Italy.


    The altitude, if I recall correctly, is about 4800 metres. That¡¯s why our time in freefall was so short.


    Neither Katze nor I had anything further to say concerning the situation.


    Stuck on Mont Blanc, midwinter, without climbing boots, a pickaxe, let alone a tent or winter clothes¡­ That was the situation.


    Coming back alive was hopeless.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    But sitting here, saying nothing, only made the gloomy feeling worse.


    I wanted to do something to break this mood.


    We should talk about something to distract ourselves from the cold. But I felt that there was nothing to say.


    But after a long period of silence¡­


    ¡¸Katze, are a student in a normal school?¡¹


    I recalled seeing Katze in the Louvre art gallery, and Katze appeared to realise what I was talking about.


    ¡¸Tch!¡¹


    She clicked her tongue¨C


    ¡¸Can¡¯t you talk to people?¡¹


    I quipped as she seemed at a loss for words.


    I held no malice for my reticent enemy, despite the fact that she had stolen my parachute and tried to kill me¡­ so when Katze wasn¡¯t looking¡­ *Grab!*


    I caught her close under my arm in a headlock.


    Her small, attractive face registered total shock.


    ¡¸¨COw ow ow-ow-ow! Let me go! Let me go! Let¡­ me¡­ go¡­!¡¹


    Katze shouted, as I employed the simple, but painful technique.


    For no particular reason, Ranbyou had done it to me often, so I understand the sharp pain.


    But perhaps because of the cold, Katze did not put much behind her words of protest. Feeling bad¡­ I let her go.


    ¡¸¡­Hmph¡­!¡¹


    Calm once more after rearranging her black hair¡­


    ¡¸¨CTake that!¡¹


    In a flurry, Katze grappled with me, unmindful of her miniskirt, moving to immobilise me with a full body lock.


    ¡¸Ow! Ow! Ow! Let go! Let go! Let go!¡¹


    This time, it was my turn to say those words.


    This is a ground version of the Grapevine Stretch!3


    And this Nazi witch is applying it fully¡­!


    ********************************************************


    Even so, the cobbled together tent exceeded its makeshift nature¡­


    As the night wore on, it became colder and colder. Even sealed in the fireproof fabric, we sat shivering as our body temperature fell¨CThis is no good.


    Inside the tent, it dropped below freezing and felt like it was 5 or 10 degrees below.


    Mont Blanc is no joke. Japanese winters are cold. By comparison, the New Years¡¯ I spent as child in Aomori¨C when I visited the Hotogi Shrine and the snow just kept piling up was trifling.


    While fighting off the drowsiness brought on by cold¡­ 2 AM passed.


    ¡­ *Pachin!*


    Something struck the outside of our makeshift tent.


    ¡­?


    I thought it might be ice, but it was a softer sound.


    It can¡¯t possibly be a human knocking, can it? That¡¯s what I thought.


    A faint hope rising in my chest¨C I peeked out from under the parachute.


    Outside was an unbroken panorama of snow and completely engulfed in silence¡­ but no one was there. Instead¡­


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Wings covered in frost, making it look like a sort of heron, a crow swooped down to land nearby on the icy slope.


    Edgar¡­!


    It¡¯s the large crow that Katze keeps as a pet. It followed Katze when she fell from the airship and must have flown around until it found us. Even in the moonlight, it must have been hard to do.


    Half dead in the cold¡­ *Hop!* *Hop!* *Flop!*


    With the last of its strength it hobbled over and then jumped and lay sprawled on the ground next to where I was watching it.


    It had tried to kill me with its poisoned talons, and it was a killer Nazi bird, but¡­ I can¡¯t hurt an animal.


    It must have come, anxious about what had become of Katze, and I admire its loyalty.


    So, I brought Edgar inside the makeshift tent.


    I took the frozen Edgar¡­ and wrapped it up in the folds of the parachute.


    ¡¸¡­ Edgar, your master is still alive. Oi, Katze¡­ there¡¯s someone here that would be glad to see you.¡¹


    I said, as I held it out to her¨C


    Just a bit ago, Katze was curled like a cat, restless in her sleep and shivering¡­


    But now she wasn¡¯t shivering anymore. She wasn¡¯t moving at all.


    This¡­ isn¡¯t an effect of the cold. Her strength has simply run out.


    ¡¸Oi, Oi!¡¹


    I raised my voice, but she didn¡¯t answer.


    From her expression, I could tell she was unconscious. Even her runny nose had frozen.


    Touching her cheeks, I shuddered at how cold they were. This is bad. She¡¯s almost frozen to death.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    As a final resort, I pulled the unresponsive Katze close¨C


    As I sat there, I draped myself over her like a mantle, using my own body heat to warm her.


    I also took the opportunity to put Edgar under the back of my jacket.


    But¡­ I could do this for 1 hour, maybe 2¡­


    Then an indescribable drowsiness would overtake me.


    Before the night is over, I¡¯ll lose consciousness as well.


    Laying down to sleep and dying on a snowy mountain isn¡¯t merely superstition.


    Usually, human beings can¡¯t sleep if it is too cold, but¡­ it you lay down in the cold, it can sap your strength to the point where you never wave back up. The cold will weaken with the natural thermoregulation that occurs when you sleep, and when it is worn out, internal body temperature will continue to fall until it results in death¡­!


    ********************************************************


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    I opened my eyes.


    Th-thank goodness! Although I carelessly drifted off to sleep, it appears I just managed to avoid death.


    I saw light filtering through the cloth of the makeshift tent.


    It was warmer too. After I lost consciousness, the Sun must have risen and saved me.


    Edgar was still at my back, but Katze was gone. Having survived the night, it appears she went out.


    I shifted to look at my watch, but *Yank!*


    Both my wrists¡­ were handcuffed. They have a swastika on them.


    Katze! Why the heck were you carrying something like this¡­!?


    Shifting around as best as I could¡­ I made my way outside¨C


    Dazzling. The unobstructed Sun shone down, making everything sparkle.


    The dry wind was cold on my skin, but you could probably get a sunburn.


    Squinting my eyes, I looked around at the surroundings¨C but there was only the glacier and black boulders like ice covered pyramids. At my feet a faint white mist like dry ice streamed by. It looks like the heat of the sunlight is melting the ice, causing the evaporation. Below the sea of clouds¡­ nothing man-made could be seen.


    ¡¸Guten morgen, Tohyama. You are a prisoner of war. Please accept it and don¡¯t give me any trouble.¡¹


    Turing toward the voice behind me¡­


    Katze stood with her Luger P08 in her hand, grinning. She was smiling.


    She looked fairly well, but¡­ this girl is awefully ungrateful. Springing something like this on me.


    However, her tone of voice is somewhat softer.


    Upon waking, she found herself being held by me to keep her warm¡­ and that appears to be the reason for her slight softening. Even so, her manner of action is unchanged.


    Even handcuffed, I think I can still reach my Beretta¡­ but holding it in my hand, I can tell by the weight. The bullets have been removed. From my DE too.


    ¡¸Your bullets have slid fa~ar down the glacier. I¡¯ll take the guns later, but for now you can carry them because they are heavy.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph¡­! Go ahead and shoot while we¡¯re on the mountain! You¡¯ll cause an avalanche and kill us both!¡¹


    I said as I turned me back¡­ intending to make my exit.


    ¡¸Italy is that way, Tohyama. It¡¯s a long way to human civilisation, and there¡¯s a checkpoint. You don¡¯t have your passport, do you?¡¹


    Katze said, and I turned back to look at her.


    Now that she mentions it, I did leave it back in Jeanne¡¯s apartment.


    Holstering her gun, Katze looked at her watch while as she took her bearings off the Sun.


    ¡¸Which way should I go then?¡¹


    ¡¸On the French side of the mountain is a town called Chamonix. I¡¯m taking a path the avoids the border patrol. Visiting a checkpoint is a bit dangerous for me.¡¹


    Apparently unable to determine an accurate direct, Katze clutched her own hair while reorienting her watch¡­ It appears the she knows some outlaw paths.


    I wonder if she is telling me about it as thanks for last night?


    Even I know¡­ although we¡¯re enemies, it¡¯s foolish to try to walk down this harsh mountain alone.


    So, I went with Katze¡­ and side by side, little by little, we descended the glacier.


    ¡¸Oh. Come to think of it, Katze. He¡¯s not a prisoner, so I¡¯ll hand return him to you.¡¹


    Remembering the crow behind my back, I shifted my shoulders and rummaged about¡­ Even with my hands in handcuffs, I was able to take him out and pass him over to Katze.


    Then¨C


    ¡¸¡­? ¡­! Edgar!¡¹


    Unwrapping him, her eyes widened in surprise as she cried out and hugged him to her chest.


    Then, her whole face beaming¨C


    ¡¸Thank goodness¡­! I thought I¡¯d never see you again, Edgar! Thank goodness¡­!¡¹


    Then¡­ she began to sob¡­ tears of joy.


    Katze¡¯s face was different from her usual expression¨C she looked like an ordinary cute girl.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    No matter what flag she carries, she is still human, I suppose. But she gave me no words of thanks.


    ¡¸Ahaha! Edgar, when we get back, I¡¯ll feed you a pretzel. Ahaha! Thank goodness! Thank goodness!¡¹


    She clasped Edgar in both hands as cried in happiness¨C


    *Tap!* *Tap!* She spun, stepping something that looked like a waltz.


    ¡¸Oi, Oi, Katze!¡¹


    Thinking she might slip and fall, as soon as I raised my voice¨C


    It happened.


    ¡¸¨CWah!¡¹


    Katze cried out and suddenly disappeared. She must have fallen down.


    ¡¸¨CKatze!?¡¹


    Thinking it might have been a cliff, I rushed over in a panic¡­


    Near where Katze had vanished, there was a 1 metre wide crevasse in the ice.


    Because of the fog swirling around our feet, it was hard to see¡­ this crack in the ice¡­!


    It was a huge crack in the depression of the glacier. Katze had fallen into one of these natural pitfalls.


    It was probably 10 metres deep, and the icy walls were dark¡­


    Still holding Edgar, Katze had gotten stuck about 4 metres down.


    ¡¸A-are you alright!?¡¹


    ¡¸Tsk¡­!¡¹


    Katze tried to climb up but slid back down the icy walls of the crevasse. She couldn¡¯t get out.


    Her movements actually made her gradually slide a bit further down.


    I pulled out the wire from my belt¡­ but what the heck!? The belt winch was broken. It couldn¡¯t pull out any further than a hand¡¯s breadth before it retracted.


    In such a situation, I¡¯d usually use both hands to pull it out winding it around my hand and elbow, but¡­


    Due to Katze¡¯s handcuffs, I can¡¯t do that.


    ¡¸¨CKatze, give me the key so I can take of these handcuffs! If you do that, I can use the wire¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No! You¡¯re my prisoner, and don¡¯t forget it!¡¹


    Even from below the ice, she remained obstinate¨C slipping further. She fell tens more centimetres.


    ¡¸I understand that! I won¡¯t run away! I promise! Give me the key!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Katze remained silent as she slid further. Continuing to fall, her face bore a worried expression.


    Then she took a key out from her chest pocket, put it Edgar¡¯s mouth, and he flapped his wings, flying up.


    Taking the key from Edgar, I hastily removed the handcuffs¨C


    Laying down at the edge of the crevasse, I anchored myself as best as I could and let down the wire.


    Then, once I saw that Katze had connected it to her own belt.


    Carefully, slowly, I began pulling her up.


    By the look of it, she doesn¡¯t seem to weigh much. I should be able to do this¡­!


    In this manner, Katze soon neared the top edge of the crack, then I said:


    ¡¸¡­ Your hand¡­!¡¹


    I stretched out my hand.


    Katze took a firm hold of my hand in hers¡­


    It was small and soft.


    Then once she was up, she walked past me near the edge of the crevasse¨C


    She picked up the handcuffs that I had just dropped. Then she tossed them into the total darkness of the crevasse.\


    ********************************************************


    Afterwards, as we descended the mountain¡­


    Katze was unusually quiet and subdued.


    I wonder if she¡¯s embarrassed at having been saved by an enemy?


    She also made no attempt to try and restrain me again.


    However, because I made a promise to not run away, I was walking alongside Katze.


    Trudging over the pale-blue hills of ice, we leant an occasional hand to help each other.


    We continued like this for what, 4~5 hours?


    Then, where there was previously only ice, as some exposed rock began to appear¡­.


    ¡­That¡¯s¡­


    The weather had changed, and what the concealing cloud had hidden¡­ became visible. Signs of human habitation that I had not seen for quite a while.


    ¡¸¨CA metal tower! It¡¯s part of an electrical power line!¡¹


    With her hand raised to her brow, Katze spoke for the first time in a while. Her voice was¡­ cheery.


    ¡¸It¡¯s still pretty far away¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t complain, Tohyama. We¡¯ll follow it to Chamonix. It¡¯s a town that mountain climbers visit, and it has a hotel. We can get some hot soup there too.¡¹


    ¡¸Soup? That doesn¡¯t sound half bad.¡¹


    The two of us exchanged smiles¨C


    Then, remembering that we were enemies, Katze turned away in a huff.


    But because she had mentioned soup, so my stomach growled¡­ *Grrr!* *Grr!*¡­


    With what appears to be the universal sign of a girl¡¯s embarrassment, Katze¡¯s face turned red¡­


    She¡­ must be hungry too.


    Since I hadn¡¯t eaten for an entire day, I sat down on a rock about as high as my waist and took out the extra cereal bar that Meiya gave me.


    As soon as I had taken out food, Katze¡¯s eye instantly locked in on it¡­


    ¡¸Do you want some? Otherwise, I¡¯ll eat it all.¡¹


    Raising her voice as she turned redder, Katze said:


    ¡¸Do you want me to accept the charity of an enemy!? I¡¯m the proud commander of Regiment Hex!¡¹


    But as she said that¡­ *Grrr!* Her stomach growled as well.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Without a word, I peeled the wrapper from the cereal bar and broke off half.


    Then I held it out to Katze.


    With an angry expressing, she approached and with a sudden movement¡­ took it. She¡¯s probably going to eat it. Contrary to what she had said, the proud commander ate greedily. Turning her back to me, she ate it all at once¡­ or so I thought, but she broke off a piece and fed it to Edgar. It was a kind action.


    However, the cereal bar¡­ wasn¡¯t enough. It did little to help the feeling of our empty stomachs. But where our mouths had been dry, they now watered.


    Despite that, my throat felt dry, I wanted milk, or at least water,¨C but there wasn¡¯t any to be had. I¡¯ve heard stories from several people about eating snow dangerously lowering body temperature.


    As I thought that¡­ Katze took out a metal flask with a swastika on it from her chest pocket. Perhaps wanting to make her chest look bigger was the reason she kept it in her chest pocket.


    ¡¸What¡¯s that? A pipe bomb?¡¹


    ¡¸Not quite, it¡¯s just a canteen. I¡¯m the Witch of Cursed Water¨C It¡¯s the water I originally planned to use as a weapon in case of an emergency. It¡¯s not good to eat cereal without water, so I¡¯ll use it as drinking water.¡¹


    With a *Glug!* *Glug!*, she gulped the water.


    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹


    She held the canteen out toward me. Without looking my way.


    Are you¡­ offering it to me?


    You are using this precious water that is a weapon for you.


    Are you giving it to me in return for the food I gave you?


    Katze¡­ although an enemy, is a proud enemy.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Without saying anything, I took it and slowly drank the exact half that was left in it.


    This mountain¡­ with Mother Nature against us, the distinction of enemy and ally are lost.


    We will continue to help each other get down the mountain.


    Returning the flask, Katze said¡­


    ¡¸¨CI am a Germanic Frenchwoman.¡¹


    As she stared out over the French mountains, she began what sounded like a soliloquy.


    ¡¸During the Great War, on the border of Germany and France¨C The witches of Regiment Hex entered the battle of Strausburg, risking their lives to fight to bring glory to the Fatherland. Strausburg was originally built on German land. Reaching far back into history, the fighting witches have always been German.¡¹


    As she said this, she made a bitter smile¨C


    ¡¸However, more recently, it has become part of France. The result of the war ended the territorial dispute. The descendant of those who fought and shed their blood to protect the Fatherland have been exiled to France. They even removed the swastika graffiti from the windows of the houses. Heh heh! There¡¯s nothing left.¡¹


    Seeing her profile as she gave a self-deprecating laugh, reminded me of the time I saw her in the Louvre art museum¨C


    I recall seeing her mixed in with the French girls.


    ¡¸At least until director Everita reached out a hand to me. She collected the persecuted German fighting witches like me and gave us a place to fight. The director was scary when she was angry, but she was actually a very good person. And an incredibly beautiful woman.¡¹


    It seems that she can¡¯t maintain her identity due to persecution but can¡¯t fight back publicly¡­


    A mere shadow of what they once were, is that why they became terrorists?


    Katze seems to want me to understand her plight¡­


    But I can¡¯t support their actions


    I am a Butei. Terrorists are my enemies. I¡¯m not like the US military that immediately steps in and kills wrongdoers, I will apprehend them by force in accordance with Butei Law. There may be some kind of pitiable reason behind it, but such extenuating circumstances are for a court of law to consider.


    That is a line that must never be abandoned. At least when it comes to us.


    But, well, that would make me a cold-hearted monster wouldn¡¯t it? So, I won¡¯t say anything.


    ¨CAfter all, that¡¯s only polite to the proud Witch of Cursed Water who shared her precious water with me, isn¡¯t it?


    [END]


    ********************************************************


    1. German for ¡®other half¡¯. Kanji say, ¡®Falling in love with the opposite sex sin¡¯. It implies that under this system, falling in love with the opposite sex is ¡®wrong¡¯.


    2. NOTE: Abwehr was the intelligence branch of the Reich for the Reichswehr and Wehrmacht


    3. (…d¹Ì¤á) The swastika symbol in the name bears no relation to Nazis but could have affected the author¡¯s choice here. a visual pun, as it were¡­

 Volume 16 - CH Afterword

    Here¡¯s the end of Volume 16. Not quite at the end of the arc, but we are gettign close. Regardless, I am glad I got it done before classes started.


    Going forward, things will definitely slow down. So, if you want proof I¡¯m not dead or have not given up on the series, the best way to keep in touch is the Discord server linked in the sidebar. I usually respond pretty quickly to stuff posted there, and notifications come straight through to me.


    In the meantime, enjoy this volume finale.


    Chapter 6: Love from the Stratosphere¨C Stratosphillia


    [START]


    S-C-A-T-T-E-R I-T!


    ¨CThis is¨C


    ¡­Hysteria Mode¡­?


    That¡¯s what it is. No doubt.


    It happened. It happened!


    That¡¯s it exactly.


    That is¨C Hysteria Agonizante.


    It was the form of¡¸Death Hysteria Mode¡¹ that manifested when Sherlock shot my Nii-san through the heart.


    Drowning, then going into cardiac arrest, I would have died.


    For humans, on the heart becomes non-responsive, brain death occurs mere minutes later.


    At the moment of death, my own DNA played its own trump card.


    Even if the body dies, the soul does not give up.


    It will reject death. Hysteria Mode¨C!


    ¡¸¡­!¡­¡¹


    I snapped to consciousness with 30 times the normal amount of neurotransmitters.


    Nothing around me had changed, but I can move! If only for an instant.


    But only for a brief moment.


    Even if I used Ouka to smash and break the cage open, I wouldn¡¯t be able to slip out.


    Generally speaking, if the body dies, even in Hysteria mode, in that moment, all movement ceases.


    But now is not the time to hesitate.


    Therefore¨C


    It is my body, after all.


    My heart.


    I¡¯ll ask you¨Cplease work again. You have worked hard for me for 17 years, and you¡¯ve had a break¡­ but that is long enough!


    ¨CUsing this new technique!


    I didn¡¯t know if I could, but I was able to.


    At the instant of my death, I put the self-resuscitation technique that I had devised in that moment.


    An underwater Ouka resuscitation¨C


    ¨CA fate reversal¨C!!


    I struck my right chest and the left side of my back with my hands at the same time¨C Two subsonic blows combined to impart an impact shock of about Mach 2 to my heart.


    ¨C*Ring!*¨C!


    This wasn¡¯t as simple as a cardiac massage and defibrillation. The heart knocks against the ribs like a bouncy ball, violently restarting a heartbeat and forcing new coursing blood to pump through it.


    With a *Thump-ity Thump!*, my heart restarted, the muscle pulsed, and my eyelids fluttered open under the waves.


    My body hadn¡¯t even taken any damage. This sudden reversal was an application of G-3¡¯s¡ºOrgan Through¡». Rather, it was the opposite. Striking below the breastbone, the shock is communicated to the heart through the costal cartilage.


    I should destroy the metal cage with Ouka without another delay¨C


    Cocking my arm, I brought it back to my shoulder.


    But¨C it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    The cage was broken. No, the cage was already destroyed.


    Lisa¡¯s arm that had fallen through the bars as I died¡­ with a creaking sound¡­


    What the heck¡­!?


    ¡¸¨CI, hate God¡­¡¹


    Whose¡­ voice is that?


    Lisa, is that you?


    Underwater, the water distorted the voice, but it was Lisa¡¯s.


    But Sarah¡¯s arrow killed you.


    ¡¸You gave me this power, God¡­¡¹


    At that moment, Lisa¡¯s arm had transformed into a white animalistic arm.


    Swelling and stretching, she changed into some kind of beasts that I had never seen in any kind of story book.


    Expanding inside the steel bars¨C*Snap!*


    The welded joints popped.


    While gazing upward, I picked up the Beretta and Durandal at my feet, fastened them at my waist, then grabbed a hold of the split bars.


    Then clambering out of the cage, I vomited out the seawater I had taken in.


    After a violent coughing spell¨C


    I took a large breath.


    I-I need a few minutes. To catch my breath. I had just died.


    ¡º¨CLaunch in one minute¨C!¡»


    Flustered, Everita continued her hysteric countdown.


    She must intend to destroy both of us with the unstoppable launch of the V-2.


    The rain began to downpour.


    Amidst the roar of the large droplets hitting the sea, I strained through the monochrome scene¡­


    In front of my eyes, stood Lisa where she shouldn¡¯t have been.


    ¡¸¡­Li, sa¡­¡¹


    She was already much larger than me¨C


    ¡¸Master¡­ Please leave Lisa¡­! I-I¡­!¡¹


    Lisa said, mid-transition between human and wolf¨C


    ¡¸¡­The Beast¡­ of G¨¦vaudan¡­!¡¹


    In agony, she stared at the Moon that shone on the horizon through a rift in the clouds.


    The transformation¡­ steadily continued. Becoming a huge wolf.


    It looked like something that I had seen before. At the Yokohama Landmark Tower. And the Tokyo SkyTree. It was just like Vlad and Hilda¡¯s metamorphosis¡­!


    Lisa¡¯s was Vlad¡¯s rival¨Cwhat I had heard on the Acapulco Galleon immediately came back to mind.


    ¡¸¡­The Warhawks¡­ knew about Lisa¡¯s inherited power. That must be why she has such a high rank in I.U. But¡­ there was something they did not know. To trigger Lisa¡¯s transformation, there are two keys¡­ Of the two, the one that they did not know was¡­¡ºAgonizante¡»¡­¡¹


    ¨CThe heavenly wolf, The Beast of G¨¦vaudan¨C


    Lisa had inherited the fabled legendary beast¡¯s blood of her family that has assimilated the DNA of many strong persons.


    This metamorphosis must mean that G¨¦vaudan is related to Vlad and Patra.


    Back with Vlad, his transformation was triggered by Beta-Endorphins, and Lisa must be the same¨C and it was likely triggered by the same near-death experience that I had experienced.


    But¨C was it that GRENEDA had forced her into a dilemma to bring out her fighting ability?


    If that is the case, they must have been doing to determine what the conditions to trigger her transformation into a mythical beast were.


    ¡¸¡­The final thing required to change Lisa into the heavenly wolf is the full moon. The reflected sunlight with the infrared portion of the spectrum attenuated¡­ striking the retina¡­ is that last key¡­!¡¹


    Lisa hated being hurt; she hated the picture of the full moon in Bourtange, and every animal from the dog, black panther, and crow were strangely afraid of her¨CThe Beast of G¨¦vaudan. Lisa had told me about it at the festival.


    Several prior incidents flashed through my mind, one after another, in Hysteria Mode Agonizante.


    ¡¸¨CTh-thirty seconds!¡¹


    Everita called out in distress as Lisa¡¯s height¨Cno, her length grew to 5 metres.


    ¡¸¡­Now Lisa can see it. The full moon. Before long, Lisa will lose all reason and kill and devour her allies¡­ No one can control Lisa when she turns into The Beast of G¨¦vaudan¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Lisa¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to do it. But if it¡¯s for Master¡­ I will surely exchange my life to displace this weapon above us. Now then, please run. Right now¡­ there are only 10 seconds remaining¡­! Run far away from Lisa¡­!¡¹


    Transforming in a large golden wolf, Lisa¨C


    The last vestiges of humanity in her eyes¡­ spilled tears, and she spoke no more words.


    A second later, the large golden wolf¡¯s expression turned feral.


    Exactly like a mythical beast.


    ¡º¨C10 seconds!¡»


    But¡­


    Run¡­?


    ¡­I can¡¯t do that. Lisa.


    I am your master. When I became your master, you set laid out a condition, didn¡¯t you?


    ¨C¡ºPlease save Lisa from the things that would hurt her¡»you said.


    So I will save you.


    From GRENEDA¡¯s clutches.


    And not only that¨C


    And also from the blood of The Beast of G¨¦vaudan that torments you¡­!


    Through my whole body¨C


    No longer Agonizante, but Berserker and Regalamente began pulsing.


    Something was being taken away, by GRENEDA and The Beast of G¨¦vaudan.


    You can¡¯t take Lisa¡­!


    At that moment¨C


    ¡º¨CIgnition! Full burn¨C!¡»


    A wreath of flame began to swirl under the V-2 overhead¨Cand jetted out!


    And I¨C coincidentally with the transformed Lisa, looked up.


    In that instant, an orange flame stretched down from the nozzle¨C


    There was nowhere to run.


    The water directly beneath the V-2 was no good. The weight of the V-2 was 12.5 tonnes. Until the mass has lifted off, everything 3 metres below the engine will be vaporised, burning through to the sand bar below.


    But¨C


    ¨C*Bang!*


    Drawing Durandal, I kicked off with Ouka¨Cseeing the flame at the same time, Lisa made a decision based on animalistic instinct¨C


    Kicking off the cage that appeared to serve the purpose of a thrust deflection plate, we flew away on opposite sides.


    ¨CDirectly above, toward the V-2¡¯s shell¡­


    The kerosene and liquid oxygen combined to form a hybrid fuel, forming a scarlet flame that reach downward. In an instant, the water directly beneath vaporised in an explosion of steam.


    Caught up in the shock, I was buffeted by the wind¨C


    *Screech!* I used Durandal and Lisa dug her claws into the shell of the V-2.


    Recalling Everita¡¯s words at launch, GRENEDA might have known that incurring a deadly wound by trying to save me might be a key to trigger her transformation to ¡ºThe Beast of G¨¦vaudan¡».


    Wanting to burn me to death and simultaneously trigger the transformation, but the flames were a moment too late.


    As I hung from the sword the pierced the frozen surface of the V-2, I saw Lisa through the curtain of steam¨C


    *Creak* *Cr-creak!*¡­ Her claws grasping the steel plates firmly anchoring her large body in place.


    Those emerald colour eyes¨C


    The glared at me through the vapour.


    Those eyes were no longer human.


    They are the eyes of a mythical beast whose eyes see everything that moves as an enemy.


    ¡¸¡­Lisa¡­!¡¹


    As we both clung to the V-2¡­ *Rumble!* *R-rumble!*¡­ the rocket rose slowly.


    Ice peeled away from the surface, exposing the original chequered pattern once more. Smoke engulfed the entire body as a raging hellfire burned below¡­!


    Lisa and I were alive, and we could see the members of GRENEDA panicking on the beach¨C


    Sarah had drawn her bow, but Everita and the witches of Regiment Hex had pinned her down.


    The V-2 rocket intended to bring about an end to DEEN was GRENDA¡¯s pride and joy. It was fitted with a chemical warhead and piloted by Katze. There was no way that they were going to let it be shot down.


    Looking down¨C I saw that we were leaving GRENEDA behind as the rocket rose.


    The rocket reached an altitude equal to its own height and steadily continued accelerating.


    However, due to the unexpected weight, its flight trajectory was already inclined. Toward the sea.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    *Boom!* , a destructive sound went up.


    I instinctively flinched from the sound that came from a black part of the V-2¡¯s body.


    The V-2 began a gentle spin, as Lisa¡¯s knife-like claws stretched around, attempting to turn me into mincemeat.


    The arrow that was in her back was gone, and from the wound a thin red smoke wafted up. It looked just like the time I had shot Vlad. Lisa recovers rapidly from wounds and disease, and in order to support rapid regeneration¨C she must have a demon¡¯s organ.


    In her human form, it does not seem to be terribly effective, but her mythical beast form had accelerated its function.


    Releasing while she tried to knock me off that that this was my last chance to jump down¨C I dug Durandal once more into a white part of the V-2¡¯s exterior.


    The surface of the V-2 was covered in black and white checks.


    I clung to a white part, Lisa to a black¨Cas we faced each other.


    Pushing its way through the incessant downpour, the V-2 continued to accelerate with no sign of slowing.


    So it¡¯s like that too¡­!


    I haven¡¯t forgotten.


    The time at I.U. that I rode on the exterior of an in-flight ICBM to follow Sherlock. Following Aria.


    Like that time with Aria, Lisa cannot get off either. The situation is the same¨C but this time is much more difficult. In comparison, Aria saw me as an ally, and Lisa sees me as an enemy.


    The V-2 launched amidst chaos¨C


    From the start, we had deviated from the originally planned course. Katze must be panicking inside.


    But this rocket is a ballistic missile. You can¡¯t just stop it like a car. Now that the engine has been lit, there is no other option but to fly.


    By feeling, right now¨C we just passed 100 kph. By eye, I¡¯d call our altitude 80 metres. As tall as a skyscraper. There¡¯s no jumping off. And we are only rising higher. Only higher. On this altered trajectory.


    ¨C*Roooar!*¨C


    With a roar, Lisa swiped at me with her claws 2, 3 times.


    Dodging each attack¨C each time Lisa struck the surface of the V-2 she impaired its performance.


    This isn¡¯t good. I have to dodge¡­!


    Ripping through the air with turbulence, we continued upward toward the clouds¨Cand I furrowed my eyebrows.


    If she continued to strike the rocket body, she¡¯d destroy it.


    If we crash with the chemical warhead attached, it will all be over at once. For me, Lisa, and everyone, including Katze.


    Lisa reared a clawed limb backward, aiming to smash the place where Katze had boarded the rocket¨C


    ¡¸¨CStop it, Lisa!¡¹


    I fired 3 shots with my Beretta to graze her claws. The claws are the tips of her fingers.


    In humans and animals, there are a concentration of nerves at the tips of the fingers. If hurt, a sharp pain travels up the arm. That¡¯s why when it comes to large animals, the accepted practice is to aim for the eyes, then the claws.


    Lisa observed my line of fire and moved her forelimb deftly to avoid the 3 shots.


    Then without killing any of the momentum, from the other side of the V-2¨C


    Then in the next moment, she reached around the opposite side of the rocket to swipe at my back.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    Then using Durandal as a fulcrum, I make a Cleat Water Fall-fuelled back kick¨C


    Unable to strike a woman in the face, I kicked her arm back at the shoulder.


    Atop the gentling spinning V-2, Lisa has the balance of an animal¨C


    In Hysteria Mode, an aerial dogfight out of film unfolded.


    Amidst the violent air currents, even the smallest mistaken movement will result in a fall. This fight will demand the utmost concentration and efforts of Hysteria Mode.


    ¨C*Whoom!*¨C


    There was a shock like breaking through the surface of water from below.


    Absorbed in the fight, I noticed a moment later that we had risen to the level of the clouds.


    Suddenly, we were surrounded by thick, black clouds¨C the pressure of the vapour struck Lisa and me, jolting us. *Ratatatata!* A loud rattling sound went up from several places on the V-2. Accompanied with a shrill creak, several pieces of the partially destroyed shell peeled of the body of the rocket like puzzle pieces.


    Asbestos filler scattering, the bare internals of the rocket and liquid oxygen tank were exposed¨C I caught a brief look at a pipe running from a tank containing hydrogen peroxide or something that was burning with a small flame.


    No good, I don¡¯t want to fight here¡­ rather than that¡­!


    To lead Lisa around, I began scaling the side of the rocket¨C using hand and foot holds on the damaged exterior, I used the unbreakable legendary blade, Durandal, to stab into the rocket shell amid the howling wind¨C Climbing up slowly in a spiral pattern.


    With a *Whoosh!*, we broke through into moonlight. The ridiculously heavy rain stopped, and the air that had been damp until now, suddenly dried. We were above the clouds.


    We had just past 1 km in altitude. And the V-2 was still accelerating. Our speed was now 500 kph. Twice the speed of a shinkansen. Continuing on the slanted trajectory, we were headed toward the sea in the west. The eastern sky at daybreak was tinged with indigo, giving the illusion of being in outer space.


    ¨C*Roooar!*¨C


    With a howling scream Lisa readied her claws¨C


    Using my Beretta at long-range, and then a knee strike and side kick with Ouka and Clear Fall Water at close range, I redirected them.


    To dismantle the it¨C the warhead at the tip of the V-2.


    At the tip of the cone of the V-2 that looked like a star¨C the shell was being peeled away according to my plan. Using the claws Lisa aimed at me.


    Our altitude¡­ is much higher than the time with the ICBM from I.U.


    We must have passed 800 kph. Breathing is becoming impossible,


    Reaching this final state¨C


    I can see it. The warhead.


    With only a glimpse of it, my Hysteria Mode understood its construction.


    The air temperature was falling, and a liquid that ran on my skin and Lisa¡¯s hair began to freeze white. It began to run down toward the lower half of the structure, stretching out¡­ clearly the source of the flame inside was not the fuel injector.


    Due to the destruction that had been wrought, hybrid fuel was leaking and burning orange¨C no, a tail of golden light stretched out behind the V-2. The tail grew longer by the second.


    ¡­!


    Looking down, a sea of clouds was far below. We were at a high altitude, looking over the clouds that covered the entire Netherlands. By eye, it looked like 9 km. We were already higher than Mt. Everest. We had already reached the troposphere¨C before long, if things continue, we¡¯ll reach the stratosphere.


    The V-2 is a weapon that climbs to 90 km and drops into enemy territory at Mach 2. It was the first object in all of human history to reach outer space. Despite being partially destroyed, it continued to accelerate and climb.


    Before long, if I don¡¯t do anything¡­ we¡¯ll truly reach outer space¡­!


    ¨C!¨C


    I no longer heard Lisa roaring.


    We were caught between heaven and earth¨C and the air had become so thing as to not carry sound very well.


    Our speed was¡­ 1,000 kph¡­!


    The V-2 rocket was already faster than a speeding bullet¨C


    On its surface¡­ Lisa¡¯s movements were sluggish. I was also unable to move. The two of us clung on with all our might.


    The whole body of the rocket that had frozen over began to crackle and heat up.


    At these high speeds, the friction between the rocket body and the air began to heat things up.


    ¡­No¡­more¡­!


    The unburnt fuel the leaked from the tanks created a streaking tail of golden light that only grew longer.


    It seemed we would really reach outer space¨C


    ¨CBefore I knew it, we had levelled off.


    Due to Lisa¡¯s damage, the V-2 must have reached the apex of its trajectory at a lower sub-orbital altitude.


    Amidst the sub-sonic gale, I¨C


    Had already stabbed Durandal into the tip of the rocket.


    Then, leaving it to vibrate, I let it destroy the dispersal mechanism for the chemical warhead. Afterwards, I thrust my flattened fingers with Ouka as I had done when I had fallen in my battle with Watson at the SkyTree. 2, then 3 times.


    Recalling the bomb defusal in Hong Kong, I was resolved to disarm it¨C


    In actuality¨C


    The chemical warhead containing the cyanide concentrate loosened and slipped free of the V-2.


    Fighting the wind pressure that pushed my neck downwards, I looked back¨C


    The small glass containers of the chemical agent spread out like a line of grapes and fell into the trailing tail of fire, burning up.


    Any residue would fall here, far from land¨C and through the torrential rains, into the sea.


    It¡¯s fortunate that water will neutralise the chemical agent.


    To start with¡­


    I had been able to halt GRENEDA¡¯s attack. I was able to save DEEN.


    As for saving myself¨C I could think of no possible way.


    ¡­Then¡­


    I¨C


    ¨Cspoke, although I didn¡¯t know if I could be heard or not.


    This powerless girl idolises me as her master¨C


    Although now she had the form of a large mythical beast, it was Lisa who clung to the V-2.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s okay, Lisa. It will be alright¡­¡¹


    Lisa¨Cher emerald coloured eyes glared back at me.


    Her fighting instinct worn out; I edged my way closer across the surface of the V-2.


    ¡¸Even I¡­ can¡¯t do anything.¡¹


    Beyond my voice¡­ I spoke my heart.


    At the brink of supersonic speed, my words fell far behind.


    In order to disarm the warhead, I drew my Beretta, and the air friction caused flames to flare up around my left hand. Lisa bared a fang at me.


    ¨C*Shing!*¨C


    Pain like several bladed objects stabbed into my left arm¨C


    ¡¸No one will betray you anymore, Lisa. Now then¡­ let my hand go.¡¹


    Lisa had bitten down¡­


    And just as she was about to eat my left arm¡­.


    ¡­


    Just like that, she stopped.


    This movement¨Ctransformed into a beast, her instincts didn¡¯t realise that killing me would do nothing to save her.


    But I want to believe.


    That my heart reached Lisa¨C


    Reached whatever humanity was left inside of her.


    Lisa¡­


    Before long, a smile reached my eyes, and Lisa stared back¨C


    Then¡­ my arm was released from her mouth.


    Her actions were gentle, almost as if some of her humanity had returned.


    ¡¸¡­Alright. You¡¯re a good girl, Lisa. Now¡­ let¡¯s go back. To your home country.¡¹


    The sound of my gunshots faded, as I shot a rapid-fire series of bullets. I hit the fins of the V-2 to alter its level flightpath¨Crotating the control surface the alter its angle.


    Because of the non-ideal fuel mixture, the golden tail stretching out behind the V-2 began to shorten, and we began to slow down, tipping toward the sea of clouds below.


    Illuminated by moonlight because of the change in angle, Lisa¡¯s concealed figure gradually became visible again.


    A mythical beast, a large golden wolf¨C


    She was beautiful.


    ¡¸You¡¯re beautiful, Lisa.¡¹


    As I muttered that¨C With a *Whoosh!*, we cut through the surface of the clouds.


    As we descended, we crossed through a layer of water vapour like those depicted in illustrations of Heaven. With each second, the clouds thickened, obscuring the illumination of the moonlight¨Cnearby, though, the sky was golden¨C turned that colour by the hybrid fuel still leaking from the V-2 and stretching out many times longer than the rocket itself.


    Then the pattering sound of raindrops blended with the howl of wind¨C


    We dropped into the torrential downpour below the clouds.


    Our downward angle had already exceeded 30 degrees. Assisted by gravity, the V-2 began to accelerate once more in its dive.


    ¨C*Cl-lang!* *Cl-lang!* *Cl-lang!*¨C!


    I shot the rudder control again with my Beretta. Then the V-2 turned and began flying east¡­


    Through the downpour and darkness, no shoreline was in sight.


    We were in the sky over the Atlantic.


    The V-2 will not reach it. Land, that is.


    There¡¯s no way to avoid a splashdown crash.


    As for where we should go¡­ I was going to change course for GRENEDA¡¯s secret hide-out, Dragon Harbour, but now I don¡¯t know.


    Even with m Hysteria Mode can¡¯t see a way.


    Like a golden shooting star, the V-2 began pointing down.


    It also began to pick up speed. Approaching supersonic speeds again.


    If the V-2 continues to fall¡­ it will smash into pieces. Along with me, Lisa, and Katze.


    As that occurred¨C


    ¡­Awooooo¨C¡­!


    It was Lisa¨Cthe king of beasts, The Beast of G¨¦vaudan!


    Is the air even dense enough to carry the sound¡­?


    She raised a cry. Twice. Then a third time.


    Coincident with the roar, there was a popping sound. A black plated portion on the upper half of the V-2 separated from it¨C a capsule shaped object with a seat inside rushed into the air.


    Seeming to have finally given up on the attack, Katze activated her emergency escape mechanism. Rather, I¡¯m quite surprised that she hasn¡¯t given up until now.


    Looking through the hatch at Katze, she was seated in a position almost hugging her knees¨C she was frantically pulling back on the control stick.


    Then with a *Whoopsh!*¡­!


    A parachute unfurled from the capsule and into the air¡­ whereupon Lisa grabbed my shoulder in her mouth.


    Then pushing off from the V-2, she leapt from the V-2 toward the capsule Katze was piloting.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Durandal did not come away from the V-2¨C


    If the V-2 were likened to a living creature, Lisa has a habit of lunging for the viscera.


    Holding me in her mouth, Lisa clung to the capsule with *Screech!* of her claws¡­! Then separating from the rocket, we tumbled into the sky.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    I looked into the capsule and Katze¡¯s non-eyepatched eye widened in shock.


    Then as our eyes met, I winked to her in greeting.


    ¡­*Flap!* *Flap!* *Flap!* ¡­!


    In the torrential rain, 3 swastika marked parachutes unfurled.


    Then, the V-2 that was the source of our nightmarish experience fell away below us.


    With a rush or air, a vapour cone formed around it. It appeared to have reaches supersonic speeds in its fall.


    But gauging our relative velocities in that moment by eye¨C


    Even with the parachute, we were falling at a dangerous rate. Because of Lisa¡¯s and my extra weight, we weren¡¯t slowing. In that case¡­ I¡¯m not certain about Lisa, but Katze and I will surely die from the impact of a splashdown.


    This is gravity¨C with the entire earth as you enemy, even Hysteria Mode can¡¯t fight against it.


    Gritting my teeth, I fixed my eyes on the black surface of the water¡­


    From below the surface¡­


    ¨C*Blub!* Blub!*¡­!


    Something terribly large rose up.


    It was like the time I had seen I.U., but this was smaller than that¡­


    Oi¡­!


    Oi! Oi!


    Is this for real!


    ¡­A whale¡­!?


    The largest animal in the world, a blue whale, was breaching¨C


    Jumping up from the water¡¯s surface. Coming up to meet us.


    Then dodging the V-2 it surged its gargantuan body, farther and farther out of the water¨C*Whoosh!*¨C!


    Still carrying me in her mouth, Lisa dropped from the capsule onto it.


    Then¨C without a seeming second though, she arced through the air to land on the whale¡¯s torso. Slipping down it exactly like a playground slide.


    ¡¸¨C¡­!¡¹


    *Swish!*¨C!


    It was still coated in seawater¨C


    Then we began to fall downward with the whale at a slower rate as Lisa slid at angle. Past the fins, toward the tail, winding around across its body¨C


    Still carried in the mouth, I hit the water, sending up a spray of foam.


    ¡­This¡­!


    I had told Lisa about that in Bourtange¡­ it


    About the time and what had happened when I had fallen from the zeppelin airship with Katze.


    I had fallen at a slant rather than straight down. Lisa must have remembered how I had managed to escape death from the fall. Then with animals nearby¨C she used the whale to accomplish a safe splashdown. In her role as¡ºthe king of beasts¡».


    That must mean¨C


    Lisa regained some of her humanity. Because she was able to remember my story.


    At the festival in Bourtange I had seen how to open the human heart of The Beast of G¨¦vaudan¡­ it was a bit embarrassing to recall, but I probably just proved in the sky a while ago.


    ¡¸¨CHaa!¡¹


    Still in Lisa¡¯s mouth, we popped back up from underneath the ocean¡­ Then after being released, I dog-paddled over to Lisa, grabbed a hold of her fur, and pulled myself up on to her back.


    Suddenly released from our combined weight, Katze¡¯s capsule¨C was just able to fall without being destroyed. Seemingly have been designed for a water landing, it bobbed back up above the surface a short distance away amidst the waves stirred up by the whale.


    The sky was heavily clouded, but there was practically no rain.


    It appears that the clouds bearing the heavy rain have moved toward the west, carried by the winds.


    With the wind blowing, Lisa dog-paddled over to Katze¡¯s capsule with me still riding on her back.


    Then looking into the bobbing capsule¡­ *Grrrrr!* Lisa growled.


    A cold sweat standing out on her body, I saw Katze through the window¡­ she was shouting something.


    Reading her lips, she said:¡ºWhat the heck are you doing!?¡»


    Sorry. Even I don¡¯t know.


    ¨CInspecting it, the hatch to the capsule was smashed and couldn¡¯t be opened from the inside. Even so, it appeared to be airtight and no water was coming in. Since it was designed to fly at high altitude, it probably has its own oxygen system.


    ¡º¡­Y-you messed it up¡­¡»


    Katze grumbles as she sat cross-legged in the capsule, looking up at us. However, it doesn¡¯t appear that the capsule is equipped with any motive controls. Looking it over, there isn¡¯t even an engine. It seems that the capsule can only drift.


    We fortunately managed to survive our fall from the sky, but now¡­ our problem was the loss of directions.


    Even Lisa surveyed her surroundings, seeming to ponder which direction the shore lay.


    But then¡­


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    My Hysteria Mode picked up on something strange.


    In the sky.


    I don¡¯t know where the Moon or Sun are, but underneath the clouds that dimly shone with light from those celestial bodies¡­ fluttering¡­ there were no trees but, something like leaves were dancing in the wind.


    Not just 1, not 2. Innumerable numbers of them flew through the air.


    Those aren¡¯t leaves¡­ butterflies¡­?


    They were butterflies.


    ***************************


    ***************************


    Underneath the clouds, a huge number of butterflies flew in a stunning line, carried by the strong wind.


    These¡­


    Are the migratory butterflies I had seen with Lisa in Bourtange.


    This is the season they cross the English Channel from the Netherlands to the distant U.K.


    That means¨C they are flying toward the U.K. And where they are flying from¨Cis the Netherlands.


    Now I knew it. Thanks to the butterflies. I had a general idea of directions¡­!


    ¡¸Lisa. Over there. There is your home country.¡¹


    As soon as I pointed, Lisa set her front paws on Katze¡¯s capsule like a paddleboard, and with her rear legs began to dog paddle. But the movement wasn¡¯t very efficient.


    We had a rough idea which way the shore was, but there is no land in sight¡­ it is at least 10 km away. Using Lisa¡¯s power alone, it would be difficult to reach at this speed. If she reverts back to her original form en route, things will become even more difficult.


    If it¡¯s not one thing, it¡¯s another, and I furrowed my eyebrows in concentration¨C


    ¡­?


    The tides shifted.


    They began flowing unnaturally toward the shore¡­ peeking into the capsule¡­ Katze had her eyes shut and was making motions in the air with her hands


    Even someone as ignorant of supernatural research as I understood.


    Katze, The Witch of Cursed Water, was manipulating the water.


    We had shown her the direction, and she was guiding the intact capsule to shore. Using the ocean currents to do so.


    ¡¸¨CLisa. You know where we are headed, right?¡ºDragon Harbour¡». That¡¯s where Katze probably wants to go.¡¹


    I said, stroking Lisa¡¯s pointed ear.


    ¡¸Your master will not run away.¡¹


    My friends are on the other side of the dark sea.


    We both share the stigma of being branded a traitor and caught by enemies that were our friends.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll be back¨CI¡¯ll save, Jeanne. If my maid helps me.¡¹


    Along with that famous line from a film¨C


    I recited Butei Charter: Article 1 in my heart.


    ¨CBelieve in your comrades and help them.


    I will do that. I mean it this time.


    Go For The Next!!!


    [END]


    AFTERWORD:


    ¡­*Ding!* *Dong!* *Ding!* *Dong!*¡­


    With those bells! And this time of year! It¡¯s time for Akamatsu Santa!


    Right now, the 16th volume of the light novel and the 9th of the comic, and the 7th of Hidan no Aria AA are all for sale! What¡¯s more, in the 7th volume of AA Kaname makes her debut¡­ There is also an illustration of Kinzou/G-3 that is not included in the main series. This is a must-see!


    I just checked, and the 2nd, 5th, 8th, 11th, Cast Off Table. and the 16th book from the series have all been published at Christmas for the last 6 years. Back in the 5th year of primary school, when asked¡ºWhat do you want to be when you grow up?¡», I should have written ¡ºSanta Claus¡»if I wanted to be prophetic.


    Looking back at all the books I have written in the last 6 years, when asked¡ºWhat job do you want to have in the future?¡», I wrote¡ºWarrior¡»(What the heck, 6th year me!?), so I tried to be more macho back then. Maybe that was due to influence of¡ºDragon Quest¡». I get the feeling that ¡®job¡¯ reminded the young me of ¡®classes¡¯ inside a game, so that¡¯s why I did it.


    Now then, speaking of games, I have wonderful news¡­!


    Next year, Namco Bandai is planning to sell¡ºSuper Heroine Chronicle¡»


    In this game, heroines from across all genres and RPGs are gathered to fight. But this game includes heroines from Hidan no Aria!


    I had general oversight and ensured that the girls from the series moved well and were very cute. Of course, all the voice actresses¡¯ voices were included!


    Oh, it made me so happy!


    It will come out for PlayStation and PlayStation Vita on February 6th, 2014. For more details, please check the official game website.


    This year I worked hard dual-wielding guns in¡ºGunslinger Stratos¡»and trying to get my waifu in¡ºAikatsu¡»¨C I plan to have lots of fun at the arcade next year too!


    ¡­I-Is that alright? I only game¡º1 hour every day¡»because I have to work hard on y manuscripts.


    Until next time that the tulips bloom in the Netherlands¨C I¡¯ll see you again in the bookstore.


    A certain day in December 2014, Akamatsu Chuugaku


    ILLUS NOTE:


    **I¡¯m so glad that a lot of new characters made an appearance this time! It would make me very happy if you enjoyed them. See you in the next volume!

 Volume 16 - CH 1

    Chapter One: Dark Grey Challenger ¡ª Challenger X


    [START]


    Volume 16 Chapter One¨C Dark Grey Challenger¨C Challenger X


    *Whish!*¡­ *Creak!* *Creak!*¡­!


    Drawing his sword atop the gas lamp, from Bewitching Blade¡¯s body¨C


    There came a sound like creaking rubber.


    With this strange sound, his body swelled like a pro wrestler¨C gaining size and covering the Brussels night sky.


    But that was not all.


    From his long coat came a black flame-like aura.


    His figure was assimilated into the darkness, such that only his blazing scarlet fixing his gaze on me remained.


    (What is this guy¡­!?)


    I don¡¯t really understand ESP user¡¯s power, but this is distinct from Patra and Hilda¡¯s.


    The pressure emanating from Bewitching Blade is different from anything else I have experienced.


    That is to say, he is a mysterious person¡­!


    ¡¸Tonight, you shall sleep in Hell.¡¹


    Saying that, I saw Bewitching blade make a cutting motion across his throat with his thumb.


    Then with his dully gleaming grey blades¨C he took up a stance with them crossed in an X-shape.


    In this side alley, the secret criminal Bewitching Blade radiated an incredible bloodlust.


    As for myself¡­ I want to run away as fast as possible.


    But that is impossible. I¡¯m not even in Hysteria Mode. As soon as I turn my back, he¡¯d swoop in, sever my neck, and decapitate me.


    That being the case¨C


    (Butei Law, Article 5: First action is the essence of certain victory¡­!)


    ¨C*Bang!* I quick-drew my Beretta and fired a shot behind me, aiming in his general direction. Disturbing his balance and giving me a chance to escape.


    At least, that was what I intended¡­


    ¨C*Whipsh!* *Clang!*¨C


    I heard those ill-boding sounds in rapid succession.


    Then I saw it happened before my very eyes. Bewitching Blade moved his sword before I fired¨C and swatted down the bullet with the guard.


    The bullet impacted the gas lamp at his feet.


    That was probably¡­ no, it definitely had to be a coincidence, right? Bewitching Blade deliberately made it darker. That was trick, for sure. What I can do with bullets, he can do with swords.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Because he purposefully made it darker, that must mean that he has some kind of ability to see in the dark.


    That¡¯s another point against me. Should I fight here or not?


    (But Bewitching Blade, you¡­ only have two swords!)


    But that isn¡¯t discouraging him in slightest!


    At that instant, I thumbed the selector switch on my gun to change over to¡º3 bullet burst¡»mode.*Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*¡­! *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    The muzzle flashed, and while moving backwards I shot two sets of 3 bullets for a total of 6, using his glowing scarlet eye as a reference point. Respecting Article 9, I aimed somewhat lower.


    The supersonic 9 mm parabellum bullets all hit their marks perfectly¨C


    But afterwards they merely gave off a mere thudding sound.


    I intended to knock him off the gas lamp, but his upper torso only swayed slightly.


    (Nothing happened, even though I hit him¡­!?)


    Does he have a shock dispersing bulletproof long coat? Even so, it shouldn¡¯t be able to cancel out the shock completely.


    If I had to guess¡­ The black aura spreading out from the coat is some kind of magical ability that protects him.


    Following that, his right eye shone out of the darkness¨C


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    By straining, I could understand this strange occurrence.


    I don¡¯t think that he took damage, but for some reason it appeared that his gaze was fixed somewhere out into space. Almost as if he was absent-mindedly pondering something for a brief moment.


    ¡ª Although differing from my original plan, this was surely the opening I had wanted.


    (I have to run¡­!)


    The moment I kicked off the street¨C


    Bewitching Blade turned the way I was running, (looking ahead of me.)


    The ability to deflect bullets with a sword was impressive, but how did you know?


    Do you have some kind of ability to predict my actions?


    ¨C*Whoosh!*¨C


    Black from head to toe, Bewitching Blade¨C disappeared from the gas lamp, kicking off with a noise and twirling his body like a whirlwind mid-air before landing. 10 metres in front of where I was running.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¨CPiercing Fang!¡¹


    I heard Bewitching Blade shout, and the next instant¨C *Whoom!*


    Sweeping his blade sideways, a loud rushing sound went up before I could make any noise¨C I was knocked back several metres.


    A shower of splintered cobblestones rained down on my face.


    Then with a *Crunch!* *Crunch!* sound¡­


    Bewitching Blade walked through the circular impact crater in the street.


    ¡¸Do not worry. At this range Piercing Fang wouldn¡¯t even kill a fly.¡¹


    I saw a faint mist of white steam rising and twining with his blades.


    (¡­Th-that¡¯s¡­¡ºOuka¡»¡­?)


    It looked like an improved version of Ouka, a kind of improved supersonic slashing attack. This one was performed at middle range.


    I didn¡¯t receive a direct hit only because the shockwave blew me back¡­!


    ¡¸H¡­rng¡­!¡¹


    While coughing up blood¡­ I fainted dramatically. Lying face-down, I feigned distress by clutching my stomach¨C


    Then I took out a Butei bullet concealed inside an inner pocket of my uniform.


    I was able to distinguish the smoke bullet by sense of touch. Then I detonated it manually¨C


    ¡¸¨CSending up a smokescreen will only hinder your movements.¡¹


    What¡­ He already knew!?


    His statement¨C had two layers of meaning. It wasn¡¯t just the fact that could see through the smokescreen. He had also meant,¡ºI can see you moving in the smokescreen¡».


    He must be able to see.


    Able to see in the dark, he must have something like radar to see in the smoke.


    No, when he followed my movement earlier, it was something beyond mere radar. Fighter jets come equipped with radar Fire Control Systems that have the ability to predict the location of enemy craft.


    I got the feeling¨C Bewitching Blade can track me with something beyond the naked eye.


    (It has to be his right eye¡­!)


    Occasionally¡­ Bewitching Blade fixes his gaze out into empty space for a moment.


    It was a movement similar to Kaname and G-3¡¯s use of their HMD units.


    He was looking at something outside his normal field of view. If that¡¯s the case, then he might be wearing some kind of contact lens display.


    If I were to smash his right eye¨C he might just lose the ability altogether.


    At first glance, I had no idea how I should set about defeating his twin sharp blades and paranormal coat¡­ but I can start with his eye. I concocted a plan to deal with his eye. I can¡¯t hold back in crushing one of his eyes. He¡¯s a man that has come to take my life.


    Almost as if he had read my intentions¨C*Whooph!*


    He knocked me down with a kick to the stomach from his black boots.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    My body rebounding off the brick wall, I was launched 2 metres into the air and¨C *Shing!*


    Holding them in an X shape, Bewitching Blade pressed both backs of his swords against my neck¡­ as I hung suspended there.


    ¡¸G¡­ack¡­!¡¹


    It was¡­ a pro wrestling technique reverse neck choke¡­! Using swords.


    I can¡¯t move at all¡­!


    ¡¸¨CBlade Shears. If you try to grand them to escape, your fingers will be severed. They are as sharp as a razor.¡¹


    While saying that Bewitching Blade scrutinised me.


    (Is he¡­ looking at my face¡­ to make sure of who I am¡­?)


    Then, after a few moments passed¨C *Ring!* *Ring!* *Ring!*¨C


    A scarlet light glowed from his sword guards as a bell like noise sounded.


    Almost as if it were some kind of signal, Bewitching Blade¡¯s bloodlust¡­


    Dissipated completely.


    ¡¸¡­You are a body double, aren¡¯t you? You might be able to match his appearance, but it is impossible to fake his incredible strength.¡¹


    ¨C*Clang!*


    Removing the blades from my keck and allowing them to clatter to the ground, Bewitching Blade¨C


    Somehow or other seems to think I¡¯m a body double, as he stood in an aggressive posture.


    Let¡¯s¡­ go along with it. If he wants to think I¡¯m an idiot, I¡¯ll fake it. It¡¯s unfortunate, but it means that I won¡¯t have to fight under such adverse conditions.


    ¡¸Why¡­are you after Tohyama¡­?¡¹


    Collapsed on the ground, I feigned to ask.


    ¡¸Self-defence. I am out to take his life. If I kill him now, it will be easier than trying to do so later¡­¡¹


    Self-defence¡­?


    I don¡¯t remember ever setting eyes on this strange person before!


    What does he mean¡­? Killing me now¡­ will be easier than doing it later¡­?


    ¡¸Tell the real Tohyama this¨C¡ºYou have done enough¡». In particular, you should never have gotten involved with Rampan.¡¹


    From within the concealing hood, he continued to say strange things¨C


    (Is he someone connected to Rampan? I get the feeling, though, that he isn¡¯t a member.)


    Furrowing my eyebrows, I looked down toward the sword guards that were ringing¡­


    Blinking in time with the sound, the tempo quickened.


    Hearing it, with a *Swish!*, Bewitching Blade flourished he swords in a graceful arc before returning them to their scabbards.


    Then the noise ceased, and all around us¡­ became quiet.


    ¡¸¨CYou had better hurry and tell the real Tohyama, Fake-Kinji. You are going to die soon¡­¡¹


    He said, turning his back toward me as I looked up from the ground.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to¡­ die soon? Are you putting a curse on me?¡¹


    ¡¸Not at all. I am merely informing you¨C you have the look of death about you. You will die within a month. It is 100% certain. You had best tidy up your affairs.¡¹


    He left me with those words like a shinigami¨C


    And his silver buckled boots crunched the fragments of cobblestone as he departed.


    ¡¸¡­Who are you¡­?¡¹


    Finally managing to raise my upper body, I asked his back¨C


    ¡¸¨CJust an ordinary high school student. Though I attend a bit of a strange and rough school.¡¹1


    Leaving me with my own line¡­ he disappeared into the darkness.


    (¡­)


    I will¡­ definitely tell him.


    That is to say, the (me in Hysteria Mode).


    ¨CAbout your mistake just now.


    In Hysteria Mode, however¡­


    In Hysteria Mode, I would definitely kill you.


    Your seemingly overwhelming fighting strength is (underdeveloped).


    I¡¯ve evaluated your level of experience¨C


    And it is obvious that, compared to me, you have little.


    Butei and mercenaries, as people involved in combat, hide their strengths and weaknesses from their enemies as they become veterans. If discovered, it would become a huge disadvantage in another encounter.


    But Bewitching Blade was entirely unable to do so.


    It would not be am exaggeration to say that he was wide open.


    To start with, there was the crimson right eye I noticed at the start of the fight.


    But above all, there was the timing¨CBewitching Blade retreated quickly. I got the impression that from start to finish he was ruching things along. From the time he drew his blades to the moment the guards beeped was two minutes¡­ then he made the error of mistaking me for an imposter. By 2 minutes and 30 seconds¨C the guards were beeping more rapidly, and he was already moving to conclude the encounter. It was so obvious.


    That is to say¨C


    Just like an ESP user, he ran out of fuel.


    What he had said about¡¸3 minutes¡¹at the beginning was probably as long as he could fight. You should watch what you say, Ultraman! 2


    (Understanding that, I am able to put a plan into effect.)


    It depends on age and condition, but¨C


    By comparison, I can maintain Hysteria Mode for 30 minutes to an hour.


    (I see you, Bewitching Blade. I¡¯ve committed your voice and face to memory¡­ at least the upper half.


    It¡¯s a Tohyama family rule. If you are going to shoot, then you must shoot¨C if you draw a bow, you must release it.


    If it were Aria shooting, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fire back, but you are a man. If you¡¯re after me, I¡¯ll fire back. Perhaps not immediately, but sometime afterwards I will return the favour.


    ¨CThat is to say I have a grudge against you.


    However¡­ there is one fortunate thing that I took away from our meeting tonight¡­


    Like me, this high school student has also stopped being human. That much is apparent, you bastard.


    *************************************************************


    More than the full brunt of his¡ºPiercing Fang¡», more than his¡ºBlade Shears¡»menacing my carotid artery¡­ I suffered the most serious damage from Bewitching Blade¡¯s strange toe kick.


    Weighing 65 kg including equipment, I was launched 2 metres into the air.


    The silver lining in the story is the fact that, due to my prone position, my stomach cushioned the blow so that my spine was not fractured by the kick¨C but it left a sharp pain behind.


    It was as if someone had guided his kick and told him to¡ºkick here¡»because he landed a direct blow on my spleen and kidney. There will probably be blood in my urine.


    Wiping my hand across my mouth, I stood to my feet¡­


    (What about Jeanne¡­?)


    Having been led to Bewitching Blade, I looked around for her¡­


    But coming to the end of the crooked alley, I found it was dead-end.


    Despite the fact that it was dark due to the broken gas lamp, and I could not see well¡­ I could tell that it was empty. No one was there at all.


    Underfoot was a mixture of sand and rubbish. If this some kind of drift?


    (¡­ I haven¡¯t told anyone about my encounter with Bewitching Blade.)


    Gritting my teeth at the pain, I pulled my mobile out of my pocket¡­ but his Piercing Fang had destroyed it.


    Did he know where it was? Did that scarlet eye have X-ray vision?


    With the operatic solo escaping from the opera house at my back, I stumbled back onto the picturesque main road.


    I had barely taken a few steps when pain flared in my left side. I wanted to go the hospital immediately.


    But I¡¯m not familiar with Belgium. If I can¡¯t reunite with my friends, I can¡¯t get to a hospital either.


    Then, there was a¡­ *Thud!*


    (¡­Ouch¡­!)


    An ordinary girl running down the street collided with me as she passed by. Of all the places, she hit my left side that had been kicked. You¡­!


    Since I didn¡¯t speak French, I couldn¡¯t complain, so I just scowled¨C


    And the girl that bumped into me rushed off without so much as an apology.


    A scarf hiding her blonde hair, she was carrying a huge armful of clothing as she ran down the road.


    Behind her, she left traces of blood on the road.


    She appears to be injured. She¡¯s¡­ probably a thief or something.


    But right now, I¡¯m in no condition to chase after a cat burglar.


    So, turning my back on her, I hurried back to the hotel to meet up with Watson and the rest.


    *****************************************************************************************************


    On my way back, it became apparent that Bewitching Blade was not the only member of GRENEDA to launch an attack.


    (¡­. A¡­ fire¡­!?)


    Rounding a corner, I saw black smoke billowing from the area where were staying.


    Hastily staggering over¨C


    Dammit! They got it!


    The hotel where we were checked in was engulfed in flames, and several fire engines had gathered.


    Someone had leaked our location¨C a spy within DEEN.


    Meiya stood in the street holding a fire extinguisher, but it¡¯s extinguishing agent was completely exhausted.


    ¡¸Tooyama!¡¹


    Noticing that my clothes were slightly dirty from my fight, a somewhat soot-covered Watson rushed over.


    ¡¸So it happened to you too? We were attacked. Someone fired a panzerfuast at us. 3 I was able to chase them off by firing out the window, but I couldn¡¯t follow. I couldn¡¯t make out who it was. We turned our attention putting out the fire first¨C¡¹


    Watson had barely finished explaining what had happened when I asked:


    ¡¸¨C What about Jeanne?¡¹


    I wanted to check that first, but Watson shook her head.


    ¡¸I haven¡¯t seen her. But her passport was left behind with yours. Maybe she¡¯s been kidnapped? Or¡­¡¹


    Watson stopped herself, but¨C


    ¡ºOr maybe Jeanne is a traitor and the kidnapping is a ruse.¡»


    Was what she didn¡¯t say.


    ¨CDEEN has a¡ºtraitor¡»hiding in our midst.


    But that isn¡¯t something to be brought up lightly.


    Those kinds of suspicions can erode team unity.


    Especially the neo-Constellation team formed hastily this very month consisting of Jeanne, Watson, and myself. Unlike Baskerville, it could split up all to easily.


    This being the case¡ª the Team¡¯s fighting strength has been halved, no, rather it will be reduced to a third of the original amount.


    If that happened, and Constellation broke apart under the pressure of its role on the European Front¡­ It could result in our total annihilation and a complete upset in FEW.


    I¡¯m certain Watson understand that. So, with that in mind¨C


    Although she closed her mouth , I could see she was considerably distrustful of the absent Jeanne. I couldn¡¯t say anything bad about Jeanne either.


    While pondering that fact, my side hadn¡¯t hurt¡­


    In order to escape the flames and smoke, I walked back toward Meiya.


    Fortunately, the fire was unlikely to spread. The fire company had almost completely put the fire out. There were few other guests staying at the hotel, and it appeared that everyone was safe.


    ¡¸Our enemy¡­ seems to have retreated.¡¹


    Discarding her depleted fire extinguisher in a rubbish heap, Meiya brushed at the singed corners of her robes.


    Then, hands clasped in front of her chest, Meiya turned toward us¨C


    ¡¸As I have said before, I do not doubt Jeanne-san.¡¹


    She suddenly brought up a dangerous topic.


    What was left unsaid was:¡ºTohyama-san and Watson-san might doubt her.¡»But with all that has happened, thinking so can¡¯t be helped.


    But¡­ regarding DEEN¡¯s traitor¡­


    Even Meiya has to be aware of it.


    ¡¸The divine protection of my¡ºLuck Enhancement¡»is not only strengthened by faith in the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, but also in our allies. If we begin to doubt our allies, it will diminish it¡¯s power considerably.¡¹


    Crossing herself in front of her huge, melon-like breasts¨C


    Meiya made it clear that she did not mean to consider the thought or speak of it.


    That kind of refusal to think logically must be the blind faith of a religious zealot¡­


    If it¡¯s only limited to tonight, then it¡¯s not an issue.


    Meiya is neutral. For the sake of DEEN¡¯s unity, it helps that she has clearly articulated her position.


    Even so¨C


    ¡¸Tooyama, your clothes are awfully dirty¡­ Someone attacked you, didn¡¯t they?¡¹


    Watson was already suspicious of Jeanne. If she finds out that Jeanne had taken me out, her suspicions will be confirmed.


    I can¡¯t allow that fact to be discovered, or it will cause a problem¨C I can¡¯t give any weight to Watson¡¯s suspicions.


    Determining that, I said:


    ¡¸¡­¡ºBewitching Blade¡»is the one who attacked me. I can¡¯t even explain how I escaped alive.¡¹


    Starting off with this keyword, I distracted the two of them from to topic of Jeanne by sharing this information.


    My words seemed to have the intended effect¨C


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Meiya was the first to react, opening her long-lashed eyes wide, and Watson jolted slightly in surprise.


    ***************************************************************


    Afterwards, in the dead of night, we headed out toward our new destination¨C


    Leaving the area near Bruxelles-Central Station, we headed onto Diamond Street and an upscale neighbourhood.


    Travelling down between the tightly packed rows of buildings on either side¡­ they were all constructed of gorgeous orange brick that Watson explained was laid by the¡ºBrussels Mason¡¯s Guild¡».


    Then from an intercom on one of them:


    ¡ºC¡»


    ¡¸(Carbunculus.)¡¹


    ¡ºP¡»


    ¡¸(Persona grata.)¡¹


    ¡ºA¡»


    ¡¸(Apicius.)¡¹


    ¡ºZ¡»


    ¡¸(Zeno)¡¹


    The aforementioned exchange of Latin passphrases was conducted.


    Then¡­ there was an electric *Bzzt!* and a *Click!* as we heard the black door unlock.


    ¡¸Now then, hurry.¡¹


    Watson leading the way, we entered the building¨C


    There was a hall with impressive marble slabs covering the floor.


    While Watson was talking about the different specimens of amethyst displayed on the wall, a hidden door on another wall opened¡­ and from inside:


    ¡¸(Gosh, Mr. Watson, are you alright?)¡¹


    A tall ordinary looking man in a khaki sheepskin coat appeared, carrying a later in his hand.


    I remember this 20-year-old looking man.


    Lat year, at the Bandire of Empty Island, he participated as Liberty Mason¡¯s ambassador.


    With his almond shaped eyes, long nose, and sharp features, he looked like a film star.


    ¡¸(I¡¯m okay, Kaiser.)¡¹


    Walking up to Watson, the man ¡ª his name seeming to be Kaiser¨C looked Watson up and down. He seems awfully worried.


    ¡¸Now then Kaiser, please speak Japanese from now on. His English isn¡¯t that good.¡¹


    Watson said, indicating myself.


    ¡¸Understood, Watson-kun. Your safety is paramount.¡¹


    Accompanying the statement with a nod¡­ he turned his dark blue eyes toward.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen your picture. You are Kinji Tooyama. Please be at ease. You are in one of Liberty Mason¡¯s hidden lodges.¡¹


    ¡­ For some reason he added a -kun honorific to Watson¡¯s name, but not to mine.


    ¡¸Introductions. This is Kaiser. Liberty Mason¡¯s Exorciser 4, and my sempai.¡¹


    Despite the fact that he had just been introduced, he continued to look happily at Watson.


    Hmm¡­ this good-looking guy seems to have a bias favourable only to Watson.


    It might be due to the fact that Watson works under him, but I get the impression that it goes beyond that in Watson¡¯s case.


    ¡¸Friends¨C please allow us to deal with the fire department and police. We have many members in both, but is that Meiya Romano I see over there?¡¹


    Kaiser said, at last turning to face us, but from further inside¡­


    ¡¸Meiya-san? Is Meiya-san visiting with us as well?¡¹


    A beautiful mid-20¡¯s girl with long blonde hair covered with a white lace veil appeared.


    Although they had more gold embroidery than Meiya¡¯s clothing, she was clearly wearing the pure white vestments of a priest. She must be a nun from the Vatican.


    I got the impression that she had a smaller figure and more docile manner than Meiya.


    Thrusting out a white cane, she did not turn to look at us. She must be visually impaired.


    ¡¸Loretta-sama¡­! It is a pleasure to meet such a high-ranking Bishop exorcist. We suffered a surprise attack tonight, and unable to retaliate, and were routed. Please dispense divine punishment upon me.¡¹


    ¡¸Unthinkable. If anyone should receive divine punishment, it should be I. Because of my lack of fighting strength, it is sad to say, but I have left the front lines to you for too long.¡¹


    Seeming to feel indebted to her fellow sister Meiya¨C Loretta-san drew near and embraced her a sign of affection. This action Meiya returned in the Italian style.


    Incidentally, Loretta-san¡¯s breasts rivalled even Meiya¡¯s.


    The sight of 4 breasts being squished together in such a manner¡­ was somehow terrifying to behold.


    When you consider that both participants are members of the Church, it seems somewhat immoral. In Hysteria Mode, it is something I should avoid.


    ¡¸Even so, Loretta-sama, such a dangerous place as this¨C is not fit for one such as yourself. The church in this city¡­ no, the entire city of Brussels is unsafe. You should escape to St. Nicholas¡¯ Church in northern Amsterdam. Bewitching Blade is here in Brussels!¡¹


    In a panic, Meiya warned Loretta-san.


    Hearing the words¡ºBewitching Blade¡», Kaiser turned around in shock.


    But¨C


    Loretta-san who stood only a few steps away from Meiya was unfazed.


    ¡¸Do not be anxious, Meiya. This problem is unable to be compared to the conflict of 86 years ago. Above all, the Vatican in Rome is still unscathed.¡¹


    If I may be so bold to say so, I can tell at a glance the Loretta-san lacks all fighting ability. however¨C


    Her resolute voice encouraged, not only Meiya, but myself.


    This woman gives off the impression of a reliable senior. She and Meiya must have the same relationship as that between Tamamo and Baskerville. But she gives the sense of being a trillion times more reliable.


    It appeared, however, that Kaiser felt the need to interject a scathing remark.


    ¡¸So as long as the Vatican is safe, it¡¯s fine to lose France and the Benelux countries?¡¹


    Angered, he cut Loretta-san off.


    ¡¸That is not what I said. Not at all. We are here, with you Protestants, and¨Cwell, I will not go so far as to call it heresy, but we have proven our willingness to stand alongside you.¡¹


    ¡¸So you have said, you Catholic fundamentalists.¡¹


    Still maintaining a placid expression, Loretta-san responded to the belligerent Kaiser¡­


    Religious differences are the reason that the Vatican and Liberty Mason have been able to work smoothly together.


    Despite being in the middle of a war, there is internal strife. It is like the former Japanese army and navy.


    (That¡¯s it¡­ the reason that the European operation is bogged down.)


    When the argument switched over to English midway, I reached down to feel my left side¡­ It was swollen, hurt, and warm to the touch.


    **********************************************************************************


    Seated close by the fireplace and seated in chairs, we convened an urgent discussion about DEEN¡¯s military position in Europe.


    Due to the complexities involved in the national communications companies and networks, it is highly unlikely that that intelligence can be conveyed from Europe to Japan or Hong Kong.


    ¡¸Intelligence regarding DEEN¡­ was leaked?¡¹


    ¡¸Does that mean there is a spy?¡¹


    As a natural matter of course, conversation turned toward that topic, and Loretta-san, Kaiser, and Watson picked at it.


    ¡¸I am convinced that there is a traitor, Our movements and locations have been leaked to GRENEDA.¡¹


    ¡¸Then do they know that we are here?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I do not believe so. There were no indications we were followed.¡¹


    ¡¸¨CWhen was the last time Jeanne was seen?¡¹


    Kaiser quickly latched on to that part of Watson¡¯s story. He¡¯s a sharp fellow.


    If Jeanne leaked our whereabouts, then going missing afterwards, she would not be able to give any more information to GRENEDA. in other words, the current situation does not contradict Watson¡¯s initial premise.


    ¡¸¡­ The last time I saw her was when we were given our rooms at the hotel.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡­ was staying in the same room as her, and I saw her a short while before the attack. Jeanne said,¡ºI¡¯m going out for a bit¡»then left.¡¹


    Watson and Meiya gave their accounts, then Kaiser turned slitted eyes toward me¨C


    ¡¸¨CKinji. When did you last see Jeanne?¡¹


    ¡­So, it¡¯s come.


    Is this where our fates diverge?


    Jeanne and mine?


    (They already know that Jeanne and I went out together to eat¡­)


    I don¡¯t want to doubt.


    I want to stop doubting my friends¡­ I made up my mind to do so when I was rescued by Constellation.


    But let¡¯s pose the hypothetical.


    If Jeanne were the traitor, telling the truth here would put Jeanne in danger.


    From what I heard from Tamamo, Bewitching blade doesn¡¯t exactly move exactly as GRENEDA might wish him to.


    He didn¡¯t kill me based upon his own personal misunderstanding.


    From GRENEDA¡¯s point of view, that would have been a mistake.


    I wonder if I should boast about it a bit.


    If I used the fact that he was so close to me, I wonder what kind of punishment GRENEDA might levy upon him.


    If that is the case¨Cthen Jeanne might be killed to serve as a scapegoat.


    (¡­Besides¡­)


    There might be more than one traitor.


    If it became known that¡ºJeanne was the traitor that leaked information from DEEN¡». then at that point her usefulness would be at an end. They would definitely dispose of her.


    In that case, I have to let DEEN know that¡ºJeanne is not a traitor and has been kidnapped by GRENEDA¡»stick to the line that


    However¡­


    I can only think of one way to do that. But it would be a considerably bad move on my part.


    That is to say¨C(I must shoulder the blame.)


    If I said¡ºKinji Tohyama is the traitor¡»then immediate attention would be diverted away from Jeanne.


    DEEN would naturally assume¡ºJeanne was led by Kinji to where GRENEDA lay in wait.¡»Although the opposite case was true.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    As I remained silent, the pain in my head mingled with perspiration.


    To tell the truth, I¡¯m doing this to protect Jeanne¡­


    From the beginning, I was willing to bear no small amount of blame.


    So, I dared greatly to hide the injury to my side. I will turn the story of Bewitching Blade¡¯s attack into a farce in order to save the rest of DEEN.


    It¡¯s activities unknown to the world, Liberty Mason appears to be an organisation operating on similar principles to Butei High¡¯s LEZZAD. Those guys are definitely skilled at interrogation.


    If cross-examined¨C


    The truth of the matter that I had been led by Jeanne would likely come out.


    ¡¸Why are you silent?¡¹


    Kaiser asked as I remained silent.


    Whatever I say is bad.


    If I make a bold-faced lie, due to his interrogation skills, he will see through it immediately.


    ¡¸I haven¡¯t heard anything from you¨C but Kinji. There are two things I need to know. First, how did you come to arrive at the scene of the fire. Second, we know you are¡ºThe man who makes the impossible, possible¡», but we also know the strength of Bewitching Blade. How did you survive his attack?¡¹


    Here also¡­


    I shouldn¡¯t open my mouth.


    While I was not in Hysteria Mode, Bewitching Blade thought I was a body double.


    That is something I am unable to explain. Hysteria mode is my trump card. Since I don¡¯t know if there is a spy or not, I can¡¯t reveal.


    ¡¸¡­Tohyama-san¡­?¡¹


    Anxiously, Meiya turned to look at me.


    Although she could not see, Loretta-san also turned to face me.


    ¡¸Kinji. I will ask once more. How did you escape Bewitching Blade? From what has been said prior and considering the current circumstances¨C you must certainly understand that it is necessary to confirm your innocence. As members of DEEN in Europe, we have received intelligence about Asia from Tamamo, but with you being constantly involved in a combat role, we haven¡¯t been able obtain such. That is to say, it hasn¡¯t been easy to obtain information on the latest state of events.¡¹


    Kaiser¡¯s tone and expression became harsher.


    This is¡­ a coercive interrogation technique.


    Although illegal, police and Butei occasionally employ it.


    In short, when they have a suspicious person in custody, the typical method is to pile one threat on top of another or multiple lies until the person says¡¸I¡¯m sorry. It was me¡¹, and they extract a confession in this manner. Even if scared and confused, the innocent person will be unable to lie, while the guilty person will. It¡¯s a perfectly logical technique, but a cruel one.


    However, in my case, it¡¯s a fortuitous occurrence. If I were to become agitated, it would go along with my plan to shoulder the guilt.


    While thinking that¨C


    ¡¸Kaiser! You are rushing to conclusions much too hastily! Until now Tooyama has continually risked his life to fight as a member of DEEN!¡¹


    Unexpectedly so, Watson-kun-chan became agitated.


    ¡¸If there is a traitor, and out search for them results in a falling out, that would be exactly what GRENEDA wants! We should follow proper protocol to first determine if there is a traitor first¨C!¡¹

 Volume 16 - CH 2

    Chapter 2:


    [START]


    Not knowing my right from my left in Brussels, I ran to disappear in the dark of the residential area.


    Now that I¡¯ve run away, there¡¯s no other conclusion to be made than that I am a spy.


    In other words, all members of DEEN will be pursuing me.


    Is this what they call¡­¡ºpoetic justice¡»?


    Many people. Tracking one person down. To arrest and capture them.


    Until now, that was what I had been doing to me enemies.


    What I had done to other people had come back to me.


    From being the pursuer, I had become the pursued. But as I was running¨C


    Was Jeanne really a traitor? If not, then who is?


    I have to find out the truth. Here in Belgium where don¡¯t understand the language, without a friend to interpret, and I am alone.


    This is like a brutally difficult game, a super dreadnought class punishingly hard game. But this is real life.


    This might be the hardest thing I¡¯ve ever faced.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    My breath puffing white, I came to an intersection where the signal colours were subtly different from those in Japan¡­ and I looked all around.


    With cars passing by and the figures of people in the distance, I see enemies all around.


    In actuality, Liberty Mason has members all over Europe.


    Although they lacked the numbers of Rampan, their surveillance capabilities are on par.


    First, I have to find a place to hide myself. But where¡­ which way should I go?


    Right now, I am DEEN¡¯s enemy, in addition to being an enemy of GRENEDA from the beginning.


    Until now, Brussels was home territory, but suddenly it became enemy territory. In that case, would GRENEDA¡¯s territory be safer?


    As I thought that¨C I ran toward the place that DEEN was least likely to go.


    The place GRENEDA had just attacked, the hotel where we had stayed temporarily. Turning the corner of a brick building, I peeked out at the scene of the fire¡­


    The fire extinguished, there were several firefighters on the flooded road, taking of their helmets and chatting in French.


    I had already seen it, but there was a fire engine with a 4WD Unimog RW1 base. But their tyres were oversized, and the ride clearance was huge.


    From observation, I could tell that the firefighters were ordinary people and full of openings¡­


    ¡­So please give me a short ride.


    With silent footsteps, I crept closer and slipped underneath the engine.


    After I had remained hidden for a while, the firefighters loitered around a bit longer¨C then the engine motor fired up and the Unimog started off. Clinging to the underside, I was carried along.


    I took¡ºRemora¡»classes in my first year at Butei High. It¡¯s something that good boys and girls should not try to imitate.


    It was an emergency vehicle, so the fire engine was making considerable speed. But what¡¯s this? Logi¡¯s Edogawa-sensei made us do all kinds of car stunts and cling to the underside of trucks. Compared to that, this is a picnic.


    But after we had gone a short distance¨C


    Glancing to the side of the road, I could vaguely make out blue and red flashing lights. It¡¯s a patrol car.


    From underneath the car, I couldn¡¯t see very clearly, but the tyres were next to us.


    ¨CIt¡¯s an inspection=. An inspection would be dangerous for me.


    A chill pierced my heart. but, as you might expect, the engine didn¡¯t stop, but merely slowed and sailed through the checkpoint.


    That was good.¡ºHiding inside an official vehicle¡»is a classic escape technique.


    Looking back, it¡¯s hard to believe that the inspection was meant to catch me¨C and if I had used a taxi for transportation, I would have been discovered.


    That being the case, Liberty Mason might be after me. No, make that probably. Like Rampan, they have a lot of members in the police force as Kaiser had said.


    Conversely, since the inspection didn¡¯t turn me up¨CKaiser and the rest are more likely to come to the incorrect conclusion that I fled on foot.


    It has been 12 minutes since I escaped. Within that time, the distance I could make on foot is limited to 1 km. However, the fire engine has already travelled 3 km, and we are 2km away in a straight line. That is to say, outside of DEEN¡¯s police dragnet.


    ********************************************


    Just to be sure, let¡¯s ride a bit further¡­


    When the engine stopped at a railway crossing, I dropped to the road.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Unlike the clustered high-rises of Tokyo, this area seemed more like a business district.


    In the mid-winter night, there were few people on the street corners¡­


    Before long, Liberty Mason will start canvassing the area on foot. It¡¯s a good thing because there will be few eyewitness reports. An Asian person stands out in Europe.


    This is a classic technique¨C


    Creeping into a parking lot¡­ using my butterfly knife as a lever, I pried open the manhole cover that had ribbon festooned coat of arms engraved on it.


    It had a peculiarly dry smell and warmth¡­ it was used to lay subterranean communications cables. That¡¯s good fortune.


    I had resigned myself to using sewage tunnels, but this might be due to sharing in Meiya¡¯s increase of luck.


    **********************************************


    It was a brickwork tunnel that seems to have been formerly used as a sewer¡­ It was relatively large, so it was easy to move through.


    It was a bit dark, but not pitch black.


    The upkeep seemed to be adequate, only 2 or 3 of the lights were out, and there was emergency lighting as well.


    Since it was originally a sewer, that means it must be connected to the river and the ocean. It appeared to avoid the heavily populated areas, and the tunnel headed in the direction of the Atlantic.


    That being said¡­ it was like walking down a hall. Running and hiding.


    That as well is thanks to Aria.


    With that thought in mind, I perceived the ground beneath my feet sloping downward as I walked¨C


    ¡­!


    I came to a halt.


    Ahead, past some crumbling brick and around a corner, there are signs of human presence.


    I couldn¡¯t see them past the corner, but they were very close.


    I saw them underneath an emergency light, sitting in the shadows. It was a woman.


    A cable worker¡­ but she didn¡¯t seem like the type.


    I don¡¯t think she noticed me, but I think she¡¯s one of the pursuer¡¯s sent out by Liberty Mason¨C They must have predicted my escape route. That being the case, if I don¡¯t take her hostage, I won¡¯t make it back to the surface alive.


    Firstly, I have to be sure she hasn¡¯t spotted me.


    Carefully, I drew my Beretta¡­ with my killing intent¡­


    Then extracting a small mirror from my Butei handbook, I peered around the corner.


    Then¨C


    ¡­?


    The ordinary woman wore a blood-stained blouse as she slouched against the wall, and she was treating her wounds


    Her injury was on the left side of her torso. Just like mine. But hers was bleeding and more serious.


    There was what appeared to be stolen medical supplies near her, along with clothes and wigs¡­ and I recognized one of the items.


    The clothes, after my encounter with Bewitching Blade, a girl had bumped into me carrying them.


    Thinking back and taking another look, there was no doubt that this was the same girl. Even her injury matches.


    ¡¸Nn¡­¡¹


    With a small cry, she was stitching up her wound that had been pulled together with surgical tape¨C


    She was a typical Norther European.


    Her naturally blonde hair seemed to give off its own light. Her skin was pale, and her eyes emerald. Peeking out from within her blouse, thin white lace underwear enveloped her large breasts. As for her age, she seemed to be as old as I was.


    But something else caused me to forget her outward beauty¨C


    Atop a handkerchief placed the stone floor, there were two bullets.


    Had she surgically removed the lodged bullets from the wound and sewed them up herself¡­!?


    Besides merely carrying guns, armed personnel are not amateurs when it comes to gunshot wounds. That is to say, they are able to provide emergency trauma medical care.


    In general, however, it is provided to someone else, whether a friend that has been shot, or if you have been shot by a criminal.


    But removing a bullet from your own body isn¡¯t a feat that even S-Rank MEDICA students are taught,


    Even so, this woman seems to have done just that.


    The seemingly stolen equipment she used was crude. And there was no anaesthesia.


    However¡­as might be expected, the treatment was incomplete. From the amount of blood, the wound is deep. Major blood vessels and organs must have suffered damage. If she doesn¡¯t get more professional treatment at a medical institution, her life is in jeopardy.


    ¡­!?


    Mistrusting my eyes once more, I looked back at the extracted bullets and from the calibre and shining solid silver, they were like those used by Watson.


    Back during the attack on the hotel, Watson fired at the attacker.


    This person then¨C


    ¡­GRENEDA¡­!


    She must be the assassin that attacked the hotel.


    Being injured, she took the underground tunnels to escape


    Then, having spent her strength, she stopped for brief spell to tend her injuries¡­ or so it seemed.


    Despite being weak, she was clearly conscious. She was now sorting through and choosing from the stolen clothes and wigs. She must intend to disguise herself to escape from DEEN¡¯s territory.


    Properly speaking, apprehending her and hauling her back to DEEN would be meritorious service, but¡­ right now, I am a fugitive from them myself.


    What¡¯s more she is an enemy combatant. I don¡¯t know what kind of weapons or magic she possesses, and I¡¯m still not sure I didn¡¯t suffer any internal injury from Bewitching Blade¡¯s attack.


    At this moment¨C I should quietly creep away while still unnoticed.


    As soon as I took a step backwards¡­


    *Squeak!*


    I seem to have stepped upon a rat on the ground, and it cried out and running along the wall¨C


    ¡¸Uwah¡­!¡¹


    Crap!


    Since I don¡¯t see too many rats in Daiba, I cried out¡­!


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    From her shadow on the wall, I could see her square off.


    I¡¯ve been discovered¡­!


    ¨CDammit!


    Running away in this narrow passage would mean turning my back and presenting a target.


    In this situation, there¡¯s no way to avoid fighting with GRENEDA¡­!


    Clicking my tongue in annoyance, I unwillingly sprang around the corner and pointed my gun at the girl.


    ¡¸¨CDon¡¯t move!¡¹


    I didn¡¯t know if she would understand me or not, but I added a threatening tone to my sharp order¨C


    ¡¸¡­! Kinji¡­ Kinji Tohyama¡­!¡¹


    As I thought, as a member of DEEN, she was thrown into a crazed panic when she noticed me.


    Then¡­


    ¡¸P-please¡­! Don¡¯t kill me¡­!¡¹


    She said in fluent Japanese¡­


    Is she¡­ begging for her life?


    That¡¯s what happened.


    Then she prostrated herself on the spot.


    With both hands open and stretched out in front of her in abject submission to prove that she didn¡¯t have anything in her hands.


    ¡­?


    What is this¡­? She doesn¡¯t even have a gun.


    This was the situation upon my first time meeting her.


    Her long blonde hair quivering, she turned up a pretty face to look at me,


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t hurt me anymore..!¡¹


    Sobbing, with tears moistening her eyes, she looked up timidly from the ground.


    *************************************


    *************************************


    In her eyes, there was no intent to fight to speak of, much less any indication of a surprise attack.


    Something like this¡­ was something that I never expected to happen.


    ¡¸¡­Didn¡¯t we pass by each other? Are you DEEN¡¯s instigator?¡¹


    For the time being, I carried on the conversation with my gun turned her direction.


    ¡¸I¡¯m Lisa. Lisa Av¨¦ du Ang. A member of the war hawk faction of I.U.¡¯s survivors and representative fighter for DEEN.¡¹


    This normal looking girl called herself Lisa, hands folded as if in supplication as she looked at me.


    On the middle finger of her right hand there was a school ring with a¡ºÒÁ¡»kanji surrounded with a horseshoe-shaped ¡®U¡¯.


    ¡­Is this a joke?


    If she¡¯s an I.U. warhawk, then she¡¯s part of a hyper-aggressive group plotting to take over the world.


    If that¡¯s the case, I would naturally assume that she would be belligerent¡­ but she is cowardly.


    In that case, it is only natural that she would be fluent in Japanese.


    Japanese and German were the common languages in I.U.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re planning to surrender, show all your weapons.¡¹


    ¡¸I do not have any weapons.¡¹


    ¡­Huh?


    My eyebrows rising in surprise, I looked Lisa over¡­


    She certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to hide any weapons inside her open blouse.


    There also wasn¡¯t any kind of bulge indicating a gun or explosives in her long skirt.


    ¡¸You attacked our hotel, but you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t have any weapons. Did you leave them with your friends?¡¹


    ¡¸I only had the one anti-tank shell that I fired. I don¡¯t have any friends either. I was instructed to fight alone.¡¹


    Hold it¡­!


    Do you normally go to attack an enemy base with only one explosive?


    But Lisa gives no indication that she is lying.


    In short¡­ does that mean that she is a sacrificial pawn, a type of suicide bomber?


    The main target of this attack was me¨C and the one tasked with bringing me down was Bewitching Blade.


    Lisa was tasked to distract and isolate me from the other members of DEEN so that Bewitching Blade could attack. If Lisa were killed after launching a surprise attack, that would be fine by them.


    Such a strategy was not devoid of logic. It was a heartless plan, though.


    ¡¸I¡­ Lisa was always a reckless fighter and has been seriously hurt many times. Because of that¡­ I couldn¡¯t stay with the others in GRENEDA. So Lisa was trying to escape.¡¹


    Trying to escape, you say?


    ¡¸So I¡¯m asking you. Please¨C let me come over to your side of DEEN. Lisa cannot go anywhere from here.¡¹


    B-before even fighting¡­ she¡¯s officially surrendered.


    This is truly the first time this has happened. In the record of all my battles.


    ¡¸You should have asked 30 minutes ago.¡¹


    With a sigh of resignation, I lowered my gun.


    ¡¸Right now, I am running from DEEN myself.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹


    Her emerald pupils widening, Lisa¡¯s voice rose.


    Rather, it was her eyes. Just like a normal person would.


    ¡¸You are running away too?¡¹


    ¡¸No. They suspect me of being a traitor.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh¡­ so that¡¯s how it is¡­ That¡¯s unfortunate. Urk!¡¹


    Hanging her head, she bent over and clutched her wounds.


    Her gunshot wounds¡­ must be painful.


    Even so, Watson didn¡¯t hesitate to shoot her. A woman. Even though she¡¯s a woman as well.


    She was shot twice. Aren¡¯t you ready to die? English Butei are allowed extraterritoriality in cases of homicide, and so they can kill, right? I respect that determination.


    But from the trail of bloodstains on the floor of the tunnel¨C


    GRENEDA will be able to discover Lisa¡¯s trail.


    Blood contains a whole bunch of useful information.


    Lisa¡¯s blood type is one of the things that could be discovered, and from the degree of clotting, how long it had been since she passed. GRENEDA will definitely not overlook something like that.


    If that¡¯s the case¡­ then by being here, I am also in danger.


    I silently returned my gun to its holster¨C


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Turning away from Lisa as she hung her head in pain, I turned to go back where I came from.


    The tunnels were not a straight path and branched off in several direction, so I could escape that way.


    So, I turned my back on Lisa and rounded the corner¡­


    I walked by the illumination of the emergency lights.


    I was abandoning the pathetic woman¨C


    Lisa had seen me. She seemed grateful that I didn¡¯t kill her to keep her quiet.


    ¡­Running away¡­


    In all the fighting schools, it is the most serious crime.


    In the armed forces, it is usually punishable by death.


    In her current state, Lisa is unable to move¡­


    ¨CShe will probably be discovered by GRENEDA before long.


    When discovered, she will be killed.


    The tunnel is dark, dingy, and cold.


    No, before that, she might die.


    Her injuries are serious.


    ¡­


    But Lisa is a part of GRENEDA. GRENEDA is the enemy. I know that.


    ¨CShe¡¯ll remember me.


    She knows who I am¡­


    Dammit¡­


    For some reason I went back.


    Past the corner to where Lisa was.


    ¡¸¡­!?¡¹


    Startled by the sounds of footsteps, Lisa was surprised that I had come back after I had left.


    It was extremely surprising. Even to myself. I was surprised how soft-hearted I was.


    She played a supporting role to Bewitching Blade who just tried to kill me.


    What¡¯s more, GRENEDA was closing in. What am I doing?


    ¡¸I-it¡¯s¡­ not like I wanted to help you, or anything. I-it¡¯s just¡­ if you die because I ignored you when you were dying, I¡¯d have trouble sleeping later. A good night¡¯s sleep is important.¡¹


    So, while affecting an Aria-esque opening¨C


    I took out a single disposable pain-killer injection from my Butei handbook and set it on Lisa¡¯s lap.


    ¡¸¡­Th-this¡­ makes me happy¡­ but what about your own injuries¡­?¡¹


    In accordance with her expected medical knowledge, Lisa quickly diagnosed my injury and looked to my side.


    That was it. That was how it was. The reason I wanted to help her.


    Doctors and nurses should be kept alive.


    I don¡¯t know why I am doing this when I am injured myself and running from DEEN.


    Isn¡¯t this just an especially pathetic and naive emotional response?


    ¡¸You should use it yourself. I¡¯m a man, so I¡¯ll be alright. There are only 15 mg, so you can¡¯t use it again.¡¹


    In actuality, the blow to my abdomen from Bewitching Blade hurt¡­


    A young man using a painkiller for himself would be ridiculous in ASSAULT. So, I¡¯ll give it to someone else.


    That being the case, Lisa seemed greatly affected by it¡­ holding the medication in her hand, she looked up at me with sparkling eyes.


    ¡¸You are¡­ Lisa¡¯s hero.¡¹1


    She said in some foreign language.


    ¡¸What¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸U-uh, nothing¡­ Th-thank you very much!¡¹


    Prostrating herself multiple times, she hung her head in the Japanese style as she applied the pain-killer¨C


    I selected a suitable blouse and skirt, then a coat, long-haired wig, and black rimmed glasses from the clothes Lisa had brought here.


    Then I held them out to her as I turned my back¨C


    ¡¸I won¡¯t look, so hurry up and change.¡¹


    Saying that, I used the large coat as a wrapping sheet and tucked the rest of the clothes and wigs inside. If we leave them behind, then it will be concluded that¡ºLisa is disguised¡». It will be a pain, but we¡¯ll have to get rid of them somewhere else.


    After a brief moment,


    ¡¸¡­I-I¡¯m changed.¡¹


    As she said that, I looked back at her¡­ good. She really does look like an Office Lady.


    She looks entirely different than she did before.


    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go. Your injury might give you some trouble, but it will be better than being discovered by GRENEDA.¡¹


    Taking Lisa¡¯s hand to carry her on my back since she couldn¡¯t stand¨C


    ¡¸Ah¡­!¡¹


    Even though it¡¯s a crisis, Lisa still made a sound of embarrassment.


    It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve never been touched by a man or something.


    Please stop. That¡¯s such a maidenly reaction.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m unfamiliar with Europe. And I can¡¯t read the signs to get on a bus or some other mode of transport. So you¡¯ll have to guide me. I want to escape DEEN alive.¡¹


    ¡¸Y¡­yes.¡¹


    Saying that¡­


    I helped a member of I.U.¡¯s survivors that tried to kill me before, and members of both DEEN and GRENEDA were forced together.


    But Lisa¡­ that is to say, her breasts¡­ Despite her delicate frame, they were especially soft as they pressed up against my back.


    She had no muscle to speak of and was ridiculously soft. Like a water-filled pillow. Exactly like that.


    Carrying Aria piggy-back did not prepare me for this contact (because there was nothing to speak of to contact). Carrying a woman on you back is a dangerous act.


    ****************************************************


    As I walked through the tunnel, I asked Lisa about her wound¨C


    ¡¸Thanks to the medicine I took, it doesn¡¯t hurt. I think it will be healed in about 2 or 3 days.¡¹


    She responded from behind me.


    ¡¸Lodged bullet wounds don¡¯t heal in 2 days.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡­ that is, Lisa heals very quickly. It¡¯s not the near infinite rejuvenation of Dracula Vlad who was defeated by Tohyama-sama, but it¡¯s definitely quicker than the ordinary person. It will heal without any complications of inner abdominal conglutination or a scar.¡¹


    ¡¸Are you a witch?¡¹


    ¡¸Not quite¡­ it is more of a personal quirk.¡¹


    It¡¯s a quirk that hard to believe, but then again, I also have one as well.


    Having witnessed Vlad¡¯s superior version of rapid regeneration, why should I be surprised by this fact?


    I see. That¡¯s why she is being used so recklessly in battle.


    If shot or stabbed, she¡¯d be relatively fine, so she makes a convenient sacrificial pawn.


    Recently the sentiment seems to be¡¸It¡¯s Kinji, so it¡¯ll be fine¡¹whenever matters of life and death have come up, so I empathise with her¡­


    ¡¸¨CTohyama-sama. Let¡¯s go up here.¡¹


    Lisa said abruptly, pointing out a shaft above us.


    ¡¸Here? Aren¡¯t we still in the city?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I believe we are directly beneath Schaerbeek station. As I consider it¡­ I believe it would be best to leave Brussels by rail.¡¹


    ¡¸An electric train? Where do you plan to go?¡¹


    ¡¸In a case such as ours, when troops are massing on the front¡­ things are complicated in the area totally under either of their control, and we are safer hiding in the empty space outside their territory.¡¹


    In that case¡­


    ¡¸If we go south, GRENEDA is in control, and if we go north, DEEN is in control¨C Of these two, DEEN is currently in control of Brussels. If Tohyama-sama is suspected of collaboration with GRENEDA, all the routes to GRENEDA controlled France will be monitored.¡¹


    Hey¡­ this girl¡­


    She has a good head on her shoulders.


    What she had said was perfectly logical.


    I had a bit of a question, but I¡¯ll keep quiet and listen a bit longer.


    ¡¸From GRENEDA¡¯s point of view, Tohyama-sama is an enemy. Helping Lisa escape will obviously lead to further disaffection. Even if you manage to evade DEEN¡¯s surveillance and hide in France, if we are discovered by GRENEDA, we will be killed. Tohyama¡¯s escape, after all, is suspicious¡­ and it cast doubt upon him. But, if while hiding in the Netherlands, Tohyama-san could determine who the real traitor was¨C and Lisa doesn¡¯t have any idea who that might be¨C then it is possible that you can clear up the misunderstanding. Moreover, at that point in time, Lisa will willing surrender to DEEN as well.¡¹


    ¡¸Looking forward¡­ do you think that the two of us can survive in the Netherlands?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Above all things, it is Lisa¡¯s home country. Being intimately familiar with the geography and culture, we can hide from anyone.¡¹


    ¡­Settling the argument with a single deciding blow, she was a good talker.


    I was biding my time as I listened to her talk, but there was no need to convince me.


    I get the impression that this truly smart girl has suggested the best course of action.


    Despite the fact that the habit of calling herself by her own name is kind of stupid.


    ¡¸¡­I understand you so far. But going into the station to get on a train will expose us to the eyes of many people. Asian people like me will stand out. Liberty Mason will definitely find out about it and be able to track us.¡¹


    ¡¸I have considered that. So you will have to disguise yourself, please.¡¹


    On her own back, Lisa carried to bundle of clothes wrapped up in a coat.


    ¡¸But there are only women¡¯s clothes here.¡¹


    ¡¸If you disguise yourself as a woman, you¡¯ll be able to evade the notice of DEEN.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t like that plan.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand your dislike. But the beginning is the most dangerous part of the plan for Tohyama-sama to escape from Brussels.¡¹


    Talking about losing my own life, Lisa whispered earnestly into my ear.


    ¡¸¡­I know that¡­ but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Please weigh your life against the embarrassment, and please reconsider which is more important.¡¹


    ¨COh goodness. This girl Lisa really does have a honeyed tongue.


    **********************************************


    A cold wind blew through Schaerbeek station¨C


    There were no station attendants or ticket gates.


    I considered taking a free ride, but apparently Lisa did not. The effects of the painkiller had worn off and she was unable to walk, so I purchased tickets from a dirty touch-panel ticket machine.


    But since I could not choose solely based upon fare like the Japanese system, I was afraid of making a mistake when it came to destination, class, and discount rates, it took me some time. Furthermore, in order to prevent misuse, you have to input the time you entered the station on a stamp machine yourself.


    While I did that, 2 or 3 other passengers passed by¡­ one was a female police officer on a bicycle that passed by¡­


    Each one of them, I imagined they were agents of Liberty Mason.


    ¨CIt would be terrible if we were discovered¡­


    The large tickets in hand, I leant a shoulder to Lisa and helped her to the platform. Come quickly, come quickly, I prayed as we waited for the train¡­ but it didn¡¯t come.


    This late at night, there aren¡¯t a lot of people around, are there.


    Despite the fact the it is dangerous; we can¡¯t easily hide ourselves.


    The old-fashioned split-flap display fluttered and showed that the international train headed to Amsterdam¡¯s was behind the ETA by¡º¡À10 minutes¡». Just now with a flapping noise it changed to¡º¡À15 minutes¡».


    Dammit! Why is the train late?


    ¡¸Tohyama-sama. Please don¡¯t look at the clock or timetable any more than you need to. It is suspicious. In Europe, it is common for trains to be late. It won¡¯t come any faster¨C¡¹


    ¡¸The Japanese shinkansen apologise for a delay of 8 seconds. Damn you Europeans and your sloppy ways¡­!¡¹


    Trying to contain my agitation, I stood in the cold wind¡­


    Then, finally, the train came.


    It was dirty, muddied yellow vehicle with a front that looked like a mis-shappen dog nose that hadn¡¯t been washed for an entire year. Can it really make it all the time to the Netherlands?


    However¡­ inside the night train, the interior was very barebones.


    Trying to make our escape, we were saved.


    There were 1st class and 2nd class tickets, but there wasn¡¯t anyone in 2nd class yet.


    Lisa had me buy 2nd class tickets. Luckily. Thinking that¨C


    ¡¸This late at night, public order is bad, so a lot of people buy 1st class tickets to avoid having their things stolen. Since we do not want to be seen by many people, we will take 2nd class. Please bear with it.¡¹


    It seems that this has all gone according to Lisa¡¯s plan.


    I couldn¡¯t have done such a thing. This is what I¡¯d expect from a local.


    Lisa pushed a button to open the automatic doors, and we entered the dirty, high-power electric train¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    We took a seat at the back of the deserted 2nd class compartment.


    First of all, we have to get away from Brussels that is full of enemies.


    I took a breath then¡­


    I looked at my reflection in the window¡­Ugh!


    It was distorted. By tears.


    With a sigh, Lisa sunk down into the seat across from me¨C


    ¡¸All things considered¡­ you make a perfect woman, Tohyama-sama. You are awfully beautiful. You have real talent.¡¹


    Grinning, she turned a smile toward my transformed feminine figure.


    In another situation, I might think that face was cute. She is also a very beautiful woman.


    ¡­I want to die¡­


    I hung my head in shame¨C


    I was using a wig from the bundle of women¡¯s clothes Lisa was carrying as a disguise.


    According to Lisa, I looked like a beautiful Persian woman. The underlying theme of the disguise was black to match my hair colour, and our cover was that I was a rich woman from the Middle East who had emigrated 3 years prior. Lisa¡¯s role was her secretary.


    When Lisa had finished helping me dress, she made all kinds of ooh¡¯s and ah¡¯s, and I could see why. I looked like some kind of knock-off black-haired Maetel.2


    It appears that I was no less capable than my Onii-chan. Blood tells, it would seem.


    ¡¸What fake names should we use?¡¹


    Lisa asked.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you. Think of something to suit to the black Maetel image.¡¹


    I answered brusquely and¡­ *Cl-lunk!*¡­


    The train started to move.


    For a while, we fell silent and turned our faces into the train as we passed through the suburban areas¡­


    ¡¸Brussels was a source of sorrow for both of us. At least that is how it looks to Lisa¡­¡¹


    With a downcast expression, she answered in a lifeless voice.


    ¡¸¡­As for me, it seems like just desserts. GRENEDA¨C they are just a bunch of bad guys.¡¹


    ¡¸GRENEDA are a bunch of bad guys, you say?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious!¡¹


    ¡¸If you ask Lisa, Lisa would say the opposite.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s the opposite of that. GRENEDA are the bad guys, and DEEN are the good guys.¡¹


    ¡¸Then why are you running away from DEEN, Tohyama-sama¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s simple. I am running from the good guys, so the bad¡­ uh¡­ Well¡­ that is to say¡­¡¹


    Damn she¡¯s sharp.


    But, as for my place in the situation¡­ I have to make her understand the difference.


    Carried to a logical extreme, from a squabble of children to world wars, Manicheanism doesn¡¯t discriminate which side id good and which is evil. In any quarrel, you will natural assume that you are the right side.


    For generations, the Tohyama Family have been called champions of justice¡­


    Now, as their descendant, I bear the name of a traitor.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I hung my head in silence¨C


    ¡¸¡­But, Tohyama-sama. To Lisa, you are a good guy. Without considering the risk to yourself, you rescued me from their grip of deaths.¡¹


    Lisa placed her hand under my coat and rested it softly on my knee.


    But then her face¨C quickly froze.


    ¡­?


    Lisa glanced up at the door at the front of the car, and following her gaze¡­


    An ordinary looking plump, male train conductor in a dark blue uniform was making his way over toward us.


    ¡¸¨CIt is a ticket inspection. Lisa will handle it, so please pretend to be asleep.¡¹


    Lisa whispered as she sat up, and the conductor lumbered over¨C


    With a small nod, she handed over the two tickets.


    I was caught off guard. In European railways there aren¡¯t ticket gates, but ticket inspections instead, it would seem¡­


    I slouched my head forwards so that my face was not visible¡­ through half-closed eyes, I stole a peek through the wig, pretending to be asleep until he passed by.


    After checking the tickets, the conductor punched a hole in them and¨C


    ¡¸What about her? Is she not feeling well?¡¹


    I didn¡¯t know what they were saying because it was in French, but I assumed it was about me.


    ¡¸Not at all. Please do not be concerned. She is sleeping.¡¹


    Holding up both index fingers, she waved them back and forth in a negative gesture.


    ¡¸The next station is a domestic station in the Netherlands. Will she be able to show her passport then?¡¹


    Crap¡­!


    I just heard the word ¡®passport¡¯.


    By all outward appearances, I was a foreign national, so crossing national borders, naturally they would like to confirm my identity. It would be a problem if they say my Japanese passport.


    A cold sweat then broke out on my forehead as I just recalled the Beretta I was carrying¨C


    ¡¸She is not merely ¡®that woman¡¯, as you say. You are not arbitrarily judging a person¡¯s nationality by their appearance, are you? She is a Dutchwoman who, for the last 3 years, has been the COO of Belmont B.V. As an extraordinarily thrifty person, she has chosen a second-class ticket in order to save the burden of expense on her subordinates in the company. I will not allow you to wake her so rudely for such a purpose.¡¹


    Lisa chattered on fluently¡­ this time not in French. Was it Dutch¡­? Seeming to understand, the conductor replied:


    ¡¸Well then¡­please accept my deepest apologies. Please have a safe trip.¡¹


    Nodding several times, he answered in a low voice as he moved on.


    ¡­Thank goodness!


    Somehow, we got past it.


    After enough time had passed since the conductor left,


    ¡¸¡­You saved me. I owe you a debt. What did you say?¡¹


    I asked¨C and Lisa repeated what had been said word-for-word, supplying a Japanese translation. She has an incredible memory.


    ¡¸¡­So that was how it was? His aggressive tone gave me chills.¡¹


    ¡¸From his name plate, I could tell that he was Dutch. In the Netherlands, Whites, Blacks, Arab¨Camong other races coexists and racism is a crime. Once I had that strong position to work from, I could seize the initiative.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I see. But why did you make me out to be such a stingy person?¡¹


    ¡¸In the Netherlands, stinginess is a good thing. Taking pains to save money in order to give to those in need is considered by the culture to be a virtue. We were already riding in second class¨C so I used that fact to make him think that you were Dutch.¡¹


    To do that in a moment¡­ is a display of quick-wittedness. That¡¯s huge, Lisa.


    And that is not all. Lisa¡¯s tone was slightly hysterical, playing the role of what in Japanese we call a¡ºbellyaching bleater¡». She even managed to convince the conductor.


    ¡¸You¡¯re smart.¡¹


    Ii said, and to my small bit of praise,


    ¡¸Wha-wha¡­ That¡¯s¡­ ridiculous!¡¹


    Lisa¡¯s white cheeks flushed pink, and she began fanning herself with her hand.


    Her tone was different from that which she used with the conductor¨Ccrossing both her hands in front of her chest, she made a negative gesture that a Japanese girl would. As the other party, I am Japanese.


    Possessing extensive knowledge, the clever Lisa rose a bit in my estimation¡­


    Although we are not friends, as members of DEEN and GRENEDA, we were able to work together, and I would like to see if she has any other helpful abilities.


    ¡¸Besides intelligence, what other skills do you possess? You were a part of I.U., so what kind of fighting ability do you have? It¡¯s not close combat, so is it vehicle operation, communications, missile engineering¨C?¡¹


    I asked, and Lisa¡­


    Once more, she dropped her eyes in shame.


    ¡¸Nothing like that¡­ Instead of any kind of fighting ability Lisa¡­ is an accountant¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Accounting?¡¹


    ¡¸Lisa was I.U.¡¯s accountant. Negotiating prices for fuel and weapons; purchasing equipment and food; and managing stock and inventory.¡¹


    An accountant¡­. huh¡­


    What the hell!?


    No matter her intelligence, there is a huge gap in her fighting ability.


    If I were running from someone strong like Vlad or Patra, combining strength with intelligence would result in a higher degree of safety.


    ¡¸Besides that¡­ is there anything else you can do?¡¹


    ¡¸I can act as a nurse or pharmacist. But I am not a doctor like Vlad Sayonaki-san, so there is a limit to my abilities.¡¹


    I had an expectation from the surgery I had seen her conduct on herself, but it must be tempered¡­


    Trusting her own rapid healing ability, she was able to conduct the absurd procedure.


    ¡¸Anything else?¡¹


    ¡¸As for other things, there¡¯s still my main scope of work¡­ In I.U. and GRENEDA¡¯s, Lisa always did the cooking and washing. I originally attended an Amsterdam maid school.¡¹


    Accounting. Nursing. Maid work.


    Nothing else¨C that is to say no fighting skills, martial arts, sword skill, gun skills, or magic¨C not a single one, and Lisa looked up at me apologetically in silence¡­


    I had no words to say either.


    Armed forces have non-combat personnel to cook, play music, and do clerical work¡­ Lisa was connected to I.U. and GRENEDA for those sorts of purposes.


    ¡¸Then why are you a member of I.U.¡¯s warhawks¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸When I.U. came to the North Sea, I was received an invitation. My ancestor¡­ seemed to be a strong person.¡¹


    ¡¸But you aren¡¯t. Why did you stay with an armed group? Were you held captive?¡¹


    ¡¸Not at all. It was my own choice to stay with I.U¡­ I wanted to meet someone on that warship. I wanted to serve them, a hero-sama¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Hero-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸In my family¨C for generations, the women of the Av¨¦ du Ang Family have each had a hero-sama¡­ serving a warrior and remaining unscathed during times of war. There have been all kinds of warriors that have been served loyally, and they have acted as valuable allies¡­ By doing so, they have received affection, protection, and have survived.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ a complicated way to live.¡¹


    ¡¸Summarised easily into Japanese, my family have decided to be¡ºuseful women¡».¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But the I.U. warhawk party had so many women in it and there did not appear to be any hero-sama that Lisa should serve. Even though my grandmother and mother had such a person¡­ for some reason, no such person had materialised for Lisa, so Lisa could only cry in her bed aboard the warship.¡¹


    Lisa, that¡¯s¡­


    It¡¯s not an area I am very familiar with, but I think that¡¯s what they call¡ºPrince Charming Syndrome¡».


    Such people believe that somehow, someway, someone is destined to appear, and they have to wait for them.


    It seems that this belief has been passed down through generations of this family.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re crying so much then you should change the way you lived your life. Cast aside the Showa era Shoujo manga way of thinking¡­ You were already at I.U., you could, for example, have reversed the roles and become a female hero that would fight and protect a man.¡¹


    I said in complaint to Lisa who lacked all fighting abilities, to which she replied¨C


    ¡¸Impossible. Lisa does not want to fight at all. I definitely, definitely, don¡¯t want to be hurt.¡¹


    She insisted stubbornly, touching the clothes atop her wounds.


    **************************************************


    Taking turns napping, Lisa and I rode along as the train made its way northward across the flat country.


    Night has not yet fallen. Occasionally, looking along the tracks, I could see orange coloured lamps shining here and there.


    According to the well-informed Lisa, orange coloured light is readily noticeable to the human eye without much illumination and so saves energy costs.


    Japanese roadway lights are white, but that¡¯s a matter of taste.


    ¡¸When will we arrive in the Netherlands, do you think?¡¹


    I muttered to Lisa as we changed shifts napping¨C


    ¡¸We are already there. We crossed the national border some time ago, about when the conductor-san passed through.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­? But where are the tulips and windmills?¡¹


    I pressed my face against the windows and searched the pre-dawn landscape, to which Lisa chuckled softly and gave an adorable smile.


    ¡¸It is winter, Tohyama-sama. If it were spring, then the tulip fields would stretch out to the horizon. What is more, Tohyama-sama¡¯s mental image is perhaps a bit outdated¨C¡ºWindmills¡»are old-fashioned and there are practically none within the Netherlands.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹


    ¡¸But now¨CLook on the other side of those woods! There is a modern-day windmill.¡¹


    Lisa moved her pretty face toward the window, and staring out cheek to cheek, I felt nervous for a brief moment¨C


    On the horizon was a propeller shaped electric windmill, and I gave wry grin.


    It was a familiar sight and of the same type as the ones on Empty Island in Daiba. I let out a sigh.


    ¡¸Have you always used windmills in the Netherlands for power generation?¡¹


    ¡¸You might say that. Windmills have been in the country since the 2nd century.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, um¡­ Did you use them for flour milling?¡¹


    ¡¸Windmills were used for flour milling, but they had the more important role of¡ºexpanding our borders¡».¡¹


    ¡¸Expanding borders¡­? Windmills?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºGod created the Earth, but the Dutch created the Netherlands¡»is a Dutch proverb. We Dutch have built hundreds of kilometres of levees, and drained seawater using the power of tens of thousands of windmills over centuries to uncover more land. This land is below sea-level.¡¹


    While boasting of her own country, Lisa smiled beautifully.


    The Netherlands¨C she seems happy to be returning home.


    Looking out once more, I could see that this Country was maintained by a man-made drainage system. Looking left and right through both sets of windows, I couldn¡¯t see a single mountain in sight.


    Like the reclaimed land of Daiba, there was nothing to stop the wind from blowing where it willed.


    ¨CI see. The Netherlands is a country created by windmills. You should try to visit.


    Travel broadens one¡¯s horizons. Even if running away.


    ************************************************


    We finally reached a latitude even further north than Hokkaido, and at 8 A.M. it was still pitch black¨C


    Lisa and I reached the safety of the Netherlands largest city of Amsterdam.


    Descending and coming to eye-level with the yellow train I had nicknamed¡ºDog-nose¡», we entered the unfamiliar Amsterdam Centraal station, and I didn¡¯t know my right from my left¨C but I followed the local Lisa who did not lose her way. Exiting the brickwork station, we started down a slightly uneven cobblestone path.


    The weather was overcast. The temperature¡­ had to be below 0 degrees Celsius. My left side had to put up with the cold.


    Like Brussels, the town was full of building that looked like something out of a fairy-tale, packed together and crowded around the streets¨C but each of them was larger than those in Belgium. I suspected something was wrong, but that concern was quickly resolved upon seeing the people headed to work. The people were huge.


    According to Lisa, the average height in the country is the largest in the world, with men at 184 cm and women at 171 cm.


    If Aria came here, forget elementary student, they might think she was a kindergartener. It¡¯s a country of giants.


    ¡¸¡­Not only the town, but the people are large as well.¡¹


    We walked along the street identical to the¡ºBeautiful but Dirty¡»city of Paris¨Cand as we did so, Lisa¡¯s breathe puffed white in the air as she muttered,


    ¡¸Yes. But we should not stay here long¡­ The rail system is a key point of city infrastructure where both weapons and medical supplies can be easily introduced. We should make a short visit to resupply.¡¹


    I had become tired, but it seemed Lisa had thoroughly planned out our escape route.


    Walking a short way east of the station, we entered a cramped street that probably had some historical significance¨C


    At one of the corners, there was a black door with a weather worn sculpture on it that swung open easily.


    I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it with a passing glance, but inside was a reception area. It appeared to be an out of the way but simplistic hotel.


    After a brief conversation at the front desk, Lisa said:


    ¡¸I will collect and purchase the supplies we need now. There is a lot of foot traffic during the day, so you should rest.¡¹


    And she handed me the key for room 201¡­


    Parting from Lisa for the first time, I took an old-fashioned elevator to the second floor¨C which in Japan would be the third floor.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Shutting the door with an auto-lock behind me, first of all, I felt as if I had experienced a huge sigh of relief.


    Those in DEEN believe that I an unfamiliar with the lay of the land in Europe¨C but I quickly escaped to another city to an hotel known to an acquaintance.


    That is to say, I am avoiding public attention. For several reasons, I don¡¯t want to be seen by anyone.


    When I went to make sure the curtains were closed¡­


    ¡­!


    I looked outside the window.


    Below there was a narrow, muddy canal where swans glid smoothly, patrolling the surface of the water¨C


    But across the canal, on the first floor of the fairy-tale like building with a row of eaves¨C


    With several red lamps arranged on the exterior, there was a line of glass-fronted openings¡­


    Behind each glass pane, there was a beautiful Onee-san beckoning and blowing kisses to the men that were walking by.


    Instead of wearing clothing, they were each clad merely in different coloured revealing underwear.


    Even someone like me¨C


    I could understand the situation with half a brain.


    There was also a glass door that had the curtains tightly shut, and as for what fairy-tale adventure was going on in that invisible room¨C I did not want to imagine!


    If it were Mutou, he¡¯d happily gaze toward that place.


    Hurriedly shutting the curtains¨C


    I stripped off the wig and women¡¯s coat¡­ then I flopped onto the bed.


    This was another reason to not want to stay long.


    Come to think about it, besides tulips and windmills, I do know one other thing about the Netherlands.


    Mutou told me about it a long time ago.


    In this country, many things are legal that are illegal in other countries.


    Narcotics, euthanasia, same-sex marriage, among other things.


    Truly¨C ever since Hong Kong, I have been surprised travelling abroad.


    ***************************************************


    Lisa bought a Burger King Double Whopper, and we ate them in the hotel¨C


    ¡¸Tohyama-sama. The colour of your face has not been too well for a while now. Are your injuries troubling you? Do you want any of the pain-killers that Lisa has?¡¹


    As we sat across from each other at a small round table, Lisa peered into my face with concern.


    Incidentally, Lisa had placed her burger on a plate from the room and was eating it with a knife and fork. Such good manners.


    ¡¸¡­I have a constitution such that drugs aren¡¯t terribly effective. But please don¡¯t worry.¡¹


    The swelling of my side was painful, but not as much as the frightening place across the street.


    But should I talk about something like that with a girl like Lisa? No, I can¡¯t.


    Still flustered, I murmured this question inside my head


    ¡¸Then do you want to buy hemp at one of the nearby coffee shop?¡¹


    ¡¸Hemp? What is that?¡¹


    ¡¸Cannabis. It¡¯s a natural drug.¡¹


    ¡¸No way!¡¹


    Drugs are drugs, but this is a narcotic.


    At my sharp tone¨C Lisa was shocked. That¡¯s right. We aren¡¯t in Japan.


    Hong Kong was a learning experience, but it didn¡¯t cover everything overseas.


    ¡¸..Sorry. In my country, that¡¯s illegal. And I haven¡¯t done anything. Earlier or now. I owe you an open apology, you bought yesterday¡¯s tickets, and today you purchased medicine, food, ammunition, and covered the price of this room.¡¹


    Finishing our respective meals, I took out my wallet and handed over about 300 Euros.


    Ah! Now I have practically no money left.


    That is because I was short on funds from the start. Due to my idiot younger brother breaking the millstone.


    ¡¸No, no, you have more than repaid me. Tohyama-sama saved Lisa¡¯s life.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve tallied things up until now. If I hadn¡¯t met you, I might be dead in Brussels by about this time. I won¡¯t feel right if we don¡¯t square accounts.¡¹


    I pressed the Euro notes upon Lisa¡­


    ¡¸I-I understand. If that¡¯s the case¨C¡¹


    Lisa took out her own wallet with an embroidered golden wolf and make change¡­


    ¡­Oi! She gave me 152 Euros back.


    It¡¯s less than half the amount I had roughed out. That¡¯s pretty cheap, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸Oi, Lisa! You don¡¯t have to hold back, tell me what it really cost. I might be a poor Butei, but taking money from people like this would make me a good-for-nothing, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹


    I tried to press the bills upon her once more¡­


    ¡¸N-no, it truly did not cost this much.¡¹


    ¡¸That is what a lot of people say, but they are upset at the end.¡¹


    ¡¸L-Lisa was able to buy the same items at a rock-bottom price by going directly to the supplier. You can find a drug with the same effectiveness at a lower price if you look for it. Negotiating with the supplier, you can get up to a 70% discount. I even purchased the hamburgers as part of a reduced-price meal set.¡¹


    Relapsing into old habits, Lisa chattered on, feeling the need to itemise the expenses.


    In light of that¡­ she really did manage to buy everything cheaply. From the tickets to bullets.


    We actually got onto the train, and the medicine wasn¡¯t counterfeit. On the receipt for the 9mm parabellum bullets I had asked for, there was a seller¡¯s note¨C it was a calculation to reduce the price to a third of the original.


    ¡¸¡­Are you sure that you¡¯re an ordinary human? I¡¯m sorry for what I said. I apologise. I understand now.¡¹


    Embarrassed about fussing over money¡­ I bowed my head low to apologise in the Japanese style.


    Whereupon Lisa flushed red and began waving her hands wildly.


    ¡¸It was nothing, please raise your head.¡¹


    She said in a fluster.


    ¡¸Everyone is surprised once¡­ But you are not a good maid if you cannot shop well. On I.U. I purchased nuclear fuel at 80% discount. When the Koko came to sell weapons, they looked at me with a mean face.¡¹


    With a laugh, Lisa couldn¡¯t help but smile¡­


    I also gave a small smile. The disgusted face of the Koko sisters immediately popped into my mind.


    Regardless, with all these things, Lisa has proven to be a valuable ally.


    Didn¡¯t she say on the train that she didn¡¯t have any fighting ability? She is an excellent logistical aid. With the same outlay for equipment¨C she has increased the number of bullets I can shoot by a factor of 3.


    [END]


    ************************************************


    1. Dutch in the original: Bent u van Lisa een held.


    2. Character from Galaxy Express 999

 Volume 16 - CH 3

    Chapter 3: The End of Retreat ¡ª Bourtange


    [START]


    We departed from the Amsterdam Centraal Station upon which the exterior of Tokyo Station is modelled¨C


    We then spent half the day taking train and bus connections before arriving at the rural town of Bourtange.


    As the sun was setting in the 4 PM cloudy sky,


    ¡¸Lisa came to this small town on an elementary school trip. It is a place that DEEN is not very likely to find. Liberty Mason is an urban-type secret society, so they will not have a network in this country town.¡¹


    The gunshot wound to her abdomen seeming healed, Lisa explained cheerfully.


    ¡¸This town has a moat¡­ isn¡¯t that a bit strange?¡¹


    ¡¸Viewed from above, it has the shape of a star. When the invader Napoleon Bonaparte launched a furious assault in the 18th century, as one of the Netherlands¡¯ strongest fortified cities, this town was able to withstand it.¡¹


    A fortified city¨C I see. Is that why Lisa chose this place to hide? This town was built for war, so if you look closely, the streets are arranged for ease of hiding and movement.


    As we crossed the drawbridge and entered the star-shaped city¨C


    The surrounding countryside was also depopulated and covered with ruins unlike the Japanese countryside. It looked to be well-ordered.


    At the centre of the town there was the glistening steeple of a church, and we entered a brick tile roofed cafe¨C


    ¡¸There are several vacant buildings, but Lisa will choose a residence. Tohyama-sama, please wait here for a bit.¡¹


    Leaving me with those words, Lisa stepped out into the cold.


    (She¡¯s¡­ such a hard worker, isn¡¯t she?)


    In a seat inside the shop, I order a cappuccino by pointing to it on the menu and poured its warmth into my stomach.


    Still disguised as a woman, I had to be careful to not speak to the shop attendant. When my Onii-san becomes Kana, his voice changes completely, and Riko has that amazing voice-changing skill.


    As I absent-mindedly pondered the slight relief gained from this town¡­


    Three elderly patrons exited the store carrying coffee cups and ash trays.


    Why go outside into the cold?


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Peeking out through the wood frame window, I saw the elderly smiling happily as they looked at the western sky and sat at a bronze table.


    The madder red setting sun showed through breaks in the thick clouds.


    The clerk at the counter began to say something in Dutch, then switched to English¨C


    I didn¡¯t really understand what they said, but I was able to catch the words,¡¸Dutch weather¡¹.


    It appears that in the winter, the Netherlands are a heavily clouded country. So, whenever there are brief periods of sunshine, everyone hurries to enjoy the sunlight. At least, that was the feeling I got.


    So I headed outside too¨C


    The temperature had definitely risen slightly, and the sun felt good on my skin.


    (I¡¯m safe in this little town, so I wonder if I should look around a bit?)


    It¡¯s a small town after all. So Lisa shouldn¡¯t be worried about losing me.


    ***************************************************


    Bourtange is a sleepy little town¡­


    All the brickwork houses gave an impression of something from the Middle Ages, each of them with cute, elaborate designs that looked like something out of a Western fairy-tale. Even I, who had no interest in architecture, enjoyed the sight.


    Form what Lisa said on the train, out of clothing, food, and architecture, Dutch culture seems to value¡ºarchitecture¡»the most. That much is very evident.


    I continued to bask in the light of the setting sun¨Cand within the line of the surrounding moat and overlooking an arrow-shaped bulwark¨Cthere was a small wooden windmill that perfectly matched my mental picture.


    It was small and old, but perfectly functional. It was clear that it was well taken care of.


    As I moved closer to observe it, I saw that it had several cogs and chains all around it such that it could be controlled relative to the wind direction and desired rotational speed. It was a much more precise machine than I had imagined.


    ¡¸I thought that you would come this way.¡¹


    As I inspected the windmill, a voice in Japanese came from behind me¡­ Lisa had spoken.


    ¡¸Ah! I am sorry for wandering off. It appears I wanted to walk in the sunlight like a Dutchman.¡¹


    If I turned back, I would see the distant afterglow of the setting sun behind her¨C


    A flutter of leaves danced in the air.


    It wasn¡¯t just one or two. But several flew off into the west in a line.


    ¡¸Huh¡­ what are those?¡¹


    Furrowing her brows, I urged Lisa to look as the western sky¡­


    ¡¸Ah. Those are spotted butterflies¨C migrating butterflies. When winter comes, they cross the sea to the United Kingdom. Many of them are exhausted by the cold, but some of them survive¡­ When spring comes, the next generation returns to the Netherlands.¡¹


    She happily explained the sight in her native country.


    Then, turning her back to the windmill again, she smiled at me.


    ¡¸¨CI have hired a house. Lisa also has enough funds on hands for us to stay for a month. I am sure that Tohyama-sama will definitely like it.¡¹


    Lisa said. From her smiling face, she surely did well in the rental negotiations.


    However, thinking it wrong to simply live there for free¨C


    ¡¸That must be very expensive, right? And there are living expense on top of the rent.¡¹


    Meeting Lisa half-way, I handed over almost all of the money I had left.


    ¡¸Th-this¡­is a lot!¡¹


    ¡¸Please take it. Think about it. While I am disguised, I won¡¯t be able to go shopping very easily, will I? We might be safe in this little town, but we are still running from DEEN and GRENEDA. If we don¡¯t complement each other¡¯s strengths, there is no way we¡¯ll be able to get out of this alive.¡¹


    As I said that, Lisa¡¯s emerald colour eyes widened as they looked at me.


    ¡¸So, that being the case¨Cshouldn¡¯t we split the work and you take care of the things that don¡¯t require fighting skills, and I will take care of the fighting So I will be borrowing your power¡­ and I can only act like a bodyguard for now. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    I fumbled for words, and Lisa¡­ huh?


    For some reason, she looked shocked. And she turned red.


    Then she seemed to be stirred by some deep, passionate feeling. What the hell?


    This kind of behaviour from a girl¡­ where have I seen it before¡­? Oh, I remember!


    It was when I put the ring I got for Aria on her left ring finger.


    And when I asked to hire Shirayuki with a bunch of roses.


    Afterwards, both of them started acting strangely, as if they found themselves over their head in a fountain of water and were about to swoon, and I waited with bated breath for the response¨C


    ¡¸¡­This must be part of Sir Sherlock¡¯s Cognis¡­¡¹


    Lisa unexpectedly muttered about her prior time in I.U.


    Cognis.


    That was Sherlock¡¯s unique ability.


    Deductive skills elevated to the level of precognition.


    Shortly after my eyebrows furrowed at that word,


    ¡¸Tohyama-sama. There is something Lisa must say before we go home¡¹


    *Clap!*¡­ Lisa pressed both her hands together in front of her round chest and dropped her head in supplication.


    ¡¸¨CPlease, become my master.¡¹


    Wh-what?


    Master? What the heck!?


    Aria said,¡ºBecome my slave!¡», once before, and I stood blinking in silence at the unexpected request.


    ¡¸I was troubled when I did not meet my fated hero-sama in I.U¡­. Sir Sherlock gave me advice. This is what Sir said: The one I would serve will come from the east. He would have a bit of an evil look in his eyes, be brusque in his manner, a womaniser¡­¡¹


    Oi, Sherlock!


    ¡¸Sir also foresaw the moment I would meet my fated partner with Cognis.¡ºWhen you see the migrating butterflies in the sky¡». That is now. I have happened upon my destined hero-sama.¡¹


    Well¡­


    I¡¯m not exactly an amazing hero or anything, but rather a poor student ranked in the bottom half of my school¡­


    Even if I were to explain that in great detail here, Lisa has her mind made up that I am some kind of¡ºPrince Charming¡»¨Cand, deeply moved, tears stood out from her eyes.


    But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to make the immediate reply of¡¸You¡¯re wrong, stupid!¡¹.


    ¡¸So, Tohyama-sama. Will you please be Lisa¡¯s master? Please let me serve you as a maid.¡¹


    This, this¡­ is a first for me.


    Lisa has never seen me in Hysteria Mode.


    While running from DEEN, I¡¯ve been normal, and she hasn¡¯t know me as anything other than an ordinary high school student.


    She has this wild, delusional dream and her blind acceptance of Sherlock¡¯s Cognis has led her far off the mark¡­ That means she doesn¡¯t see my usual careless self.


    Aria was the first girl to decide that I had some ability¨Cbut that is when I am Hysteria Mode. It isn¡¯t the real me.


    The real me is curt with women, unable to make a living, and a useless man.


    But Lisa the Maid seemed content with such a useless man¡­


    ¡¸Just now, I believe that Master spoke of the division of labour. Cooking, washing, and cleaning are things that Lisa can do. I will do anything that Master wishes. In exchange¡­ please use your gun and blade such that Lisa does not have to fight or be injured. Please save Lisa from the things that would hurt her.¡¹


    She made this plea, already calling me her master.


    Well¡­ that is the division of labour I suggested, and I don¡¯t see any reason to refuse.


    ¡¸That was more or less what I planned to do. Fighting to protect a woman is a man¡¯s duty, after all.¡¹


    It¡¯s a relationship that isn¡¯t common between men and women today, but it is the one that exists between me and Lisa. I went along with what she had said¨C


    Overcome by emotion *Drip!*¡­ *Drip!* Great drops of tears fell.


    Tears of passion accumulates in her wide eyes and spilled out one by one.


    Then, with palms together, she raised her head to look at me¨C


    ¡¸Kinji Tohyama-sama. Lisa¡¯s master. Lisa will cheer you up like a little sister. Care for you like an older sister. Try to be like a mother. Lisa will care for each of her master¡¯s daily needs. Heedless of her status as a maid, she will do her best to be a member of your own family. So whenever you are with Lisa, please relax and feel as at home as among your family. Form this moment forth, all of myself to the tips of my toes is property of my master.¡¹


    She made this oath in Japanese. and it seemed as if the words were long rehearsed.


    But she said ¡®property¡¯.


    It seems that I am never meant to question her loyalty. The sincerity was truly moving.


    I went with the flow, but there is most likely a problem with Lisa¡¯s personality. I mean it in a different sense than Aria and Riko¡­ That is to say, I see the problematic nature of either a Reki or Shirayuki.


    But Lisa and I have no escape from here. We are at the end of retreat.


    I can¡¯t help but accept her offer. There aren¡¯t any more that the two of us, so we should try to accept what the other wants as much as possible,


    If the master and maid relationship is enough to keep us together and survive, it¡¯s settled.


    First, I have to recover from the injuries dealt by Bewitching Blade, then find the traitor that has eluded DEEN, all before being discovered myself. Here¨C in Bourtange.


    ***************************************************


    Guided by Lisa, we reached an old-fashioned, but large and beautiful house¨C


    From above, it looked like a square with a courtyard, and it was a rectangular brick tenement.


    ¡¸Oh my, two beautiful ladies! I wonder if they are married?¡¹


    ¡¸Not at all. I serve her myself. That is to say¡­ She has a slight disability and words are difficult for her, so if you have any business with her, please contact me.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes, that is alright.¡¹


    Lisa spoke to the grandmotherly landlady in her cream white carpeted living room.


    It was in Dutch, so I did not understand, and I remained silent as I was told to by Lisa.


    But this grandmother is huge. She is about as tall as Mutou. But when I think about the average Dutchwoman¡¯s height, it isn¡¯t at all that strange¡­ It is just shocking to see how much bigger she is than myself in person.


    ¡¸For now, we will take a month-long lease¡­¡¹


    Lisa signed the move-in agreement. With her maid school trained handwriting, she signed a false name with an elegant signature. At the end, in order to prevent forgery, she added a small dog-like sketch. It was a cute girlish touch.


    The contract had the grandmotherly landlady¡¯s ladybug-like family crest on it and, and Lisa took a lantern in hand¡­


    ¡¸This place secure for the moment, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Thank-you for all you¡¯ve done.¡¹


    Lisa said as she turned back to me after pressing her ear to the door to confirm that the landlady had gone.


    As our eyes met, my eyes dropped toward the black boots on her feet.


    ¡¸Well, there is something that bothers me, how do you Europeans wear shoes into the house? When you visit a country, you follow the customs of that country, but it¡¯s still psychologically jarring. Please take them off. ¡¹


    I said while taking off my own shoes¨C


    ¡¸Yes. Master.¡¹


    Lisa answered smilingly like a maid.


    She knelt on the matt spread in the entryway and began taking them off.


    She took off her black boots and stood looking back at me in her black stockings.


    Take off your shoes in the house. That is the first order I gave to my maid as her employer.


    ¡¸Tomorrow, I will go purchase slippers. I do not know what kind of colours and patterns you like, but Master could come with me¨C¡¹


    ¡¸No, I will not go. I don¡¯t want to stand out, and it would be a bad thing if my disguise were discovered in public, I will leave the shopping to you. I do not have any preference in colour.¡¹


    I said as I removed the annoying wig¨C


    ¡¸Yes, Master,¡¹


    Lisa answered with a smile.


    It seemed that, as a maid, she was happy to follow the order of her master.


    ¡¸As a rule, I will not go outside.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Master,¡¹


    So¨C on the first day, I became a hikikomori master¡­


    I then looked around the room I hadn¡¯t yet swept carefully.


    Everything was sized for Dutch people, and it was a large room.


    Besides a hall, living room, dining room, kitchen, and bedroom, there were two small rooms, a bath and washroom. It was a bit old-fashioned, but it came fully furnished with furniture and tableware. Oil paintings were on the wall, and the cupboards were decorated with bronze decorations and probably contained towels, bedsheets, and blankets.


    ¡¸What do you think? About the room, I mean.¡¹


    Lisa asked as I inspected the syphon coffee maker.


    ¡¸Excellent.¡¹


    I answered and returned to the where there were houseplants placed and looked out over the town at night.


    On the other side of the withered trees, I looked at the angular fortifications on the moat¡­ It¡¯s a bad view.


    It wasn¡¯t like the red-light district in Amsterdam, and thought it was a good place, personally.


    (So this is our hiding place, huh¡­?)


    As I expected of Lisa. She gets full marks.


    The brick tenement house blends nicely into the town, and it is unlikely to attract any kind of unusual attention.


    I have to move from here¨C as soon as my wounds heal, in order to prove my own innocence.


    A rural town like this is perfect, was the thought that came to mind¡­


    I should think about tomorrow.


    ¡¸¨CMaster. Is this one alright?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸That painting¡­ I do not think it is that good. May I take it down?¡¹


    Lisa said about a glass covered framed living room portrait of a full moon in the night sky over a meadow.


    From her expression, I can tell that she doesn¡¯t like the picture of the full moon that much for some strange reason.


    ¡¸Ah, if you like.¡¹


    Unlike G-3, my taste in art is poor.


    With my permission, Lisa hurriedly took the picture down¡­


    Returning to the living room, she shot meet glancing shy, embarrassed smiles.


    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh!¡­My apologies. I was just glad¡­ that you became my master. And now this is the first time I¡¯ve lived under a roof with a man. That is all¡­¡¹


    Under a roof with a man¡­


    Why does that make her happy? I hold it as a basic rule that living with the opposite sex is troublesome.


    ¡¸As a maid?¡¹


    I asked half-heartedly.


    ¡¸The Av¨¦ du Ang family do not serve two masters. We only served but one man our entire lives. Once we choose a side, we are committed for life.¡¹


    What she said¡­ was heavy.


    But, well, I didn¡¯t want to say anything to spoil her good mood. Should I ignore it?


    ¡¸Master. You are my hero-sama. All the days after days you have fought as a samurai must have weighed upon you. But in this house, Lisa will take especial care to tenderly nurse you to health.¡¹


    She said, eyes sparkling like a new employee full of energy upon entering a new workplace. These feelings were awakened in the maid.


    ****************************************************


    It was originally meant to sleep two people, but I woke up alone lying in the large bed the next morning¨C


    The sound of bells from a church caused me to open my eyes.


    Lisa slept in a smaller bedroom¡­ It appears she had gotten up early, already gone shopping, and she was humming a tune in the kitchen making breakfast.


    Outside the bedroom door when I had changed, there was a pair of brown slippers that I put on before heading over and lowering myself into the sofa in the living room.


    ¡¸Oh! Good morning, Master.¡¹


    Lisa said as she pattered over in pink frilly slippers to greet me with a bow in the Japanese style.


    Her blonde hair flowed, glistening in the light coming from the clear morning sky.


    ¡¸Ah, morning.¡¹


    ¡¸There is a Japanese proverb¡ºYou can¡¯t fight on an empty stomach¡». Therefore, I have prepared a delicious feast for you.¡¹


    A smile blossoming like a flower on her face, Lisa returned to the kitchen¨C


    Then, in short order, she ferried one dish after another to the dining room.


    ¡¸This morning I have prepared traditional Dutch fare. If it is not to your liking, please do not hesitate to tell me so.¡¹


    Arranged next to each other on the table in front of me¡­


    There was a fresh salad and herring sashimi. There was also cheese, roast beef, and fried egg on bread like some kind of¡ºbread chirashizushi1¡»¨C a Dutch open-faced sandwich. Like a round cake.


    ¡¸And afterwards, there is fruit for dessert.¡¹


    With that, Lisa took her own seat, but¡­ unlike Shirayuki, she hasn¡¯t made an excessive amount, and that gives me a favourable impression. I get the feeling that she has considered the proper amount of food.


    Then the two of us ate the Dutch cuisine¨C


    It wasn¡¯t refined like French food, lacked the familiarity of Italian food, but it was simply good fare. To start with, the bread and cheese are delicious. I don¡¯t know what other kinds of bread and cheese I have been eating my entire life. Of all the gourmet Japanese food, the Dutch bread and cheese outstrips them all.


    Thinking on that, I ate in silence,


    ¡¸Is¡­ is the flavour alright?¡¹


    Lisa timidly asked.


    ¡¸Uh-huh, it¡¯s good,¡¹


    I answered, and Lisa clasped her hands in pleasure. It was a smile of happiness.


    The impression she gave off just now was familiar¡­ like Shirayuki¡¯s. However, I didn¡¯t get the impression that there was any other self-serving motivation behind it other than my well-being¡­.


    There was nothing else. This breakfast was completely genuine.


    So¡­


    ¡¸It was the same in France that bread was a staple. Don¡¯t you eat rice.¡¹


    ¡¸We do. However, instead of Japanese rice, American rice is more common. My apologies¡­¡¹


    Lisa said while serving me another portion of salad from the bowl¨C


    She leaned her upper body over the table.


    Due to that, her breasts could be seen through the gap in her loose blouse


    (¡­Wh-wha¡­!)


    About half of them were visible.


    H-huge! These are Shirayuki-class.


    Seeing her white, frilly underwear just now was troubling for my Hysteria Mode.


    Noticing where I was looking, or perhaps not, Lisa re-seated herself in her chair and rearranged her blouse¨C


    ¡¸Fu fu! Master has all the qualifications of a master.¡¹


    ¡¸Wh-what does that mean?¡¹


    ¡¸No matter what you say, I feel that I must take care of it. If I do not, I will become worried.¡¹


    Ah¡­ I feel like Shirayuki said something like this earlier.


    But speaking of the attributes I have displayed, rather than of a master, I have my position had been that of a slave. And hers that of a queen.


    Eating fruit for dessert afterwards, we drank post-meal coffee¡­


    ¡¸Speaking of which, Katze-sama held a conference with her subordinates in GRENEDA concerning Tohyama-sama¨C The discusses nothing but Master¡­ May I ask you something about it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Master fell 2000 metres from Regiment Hex¡¯s airship. So how did you survive? Did you fly by some chance?¡¹


    ¡¸That is not true. Did someone see me sprout wings? Immediately after my struggle with Katze, I opened a parachute, then I fell onto the slopes of Mount Blanc. If it had been a flat plane, I would have died, but I was able to slide on the slope. Thus, the force of impact was halved.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh¡­ The fortunes of war favour you. As Lisa would expect of her master.¡¹


    ¡¸If I were truly fortunate, I wouldn¡¯t be running from DEEN right now. Let¡¯s talk about something else. I¡¯m alright for the time being, but I don¡¯t really want to remember a time that I almost died.¡¹


    ¡¸M-my apologies.¡¹


    With a choked noise, Lisa hung her head as she apologised and clutched slightly at the blouse at her chest.


    It was exposed. My eyes were instinctually drawn to the open gap. Embarrassingly so.


    ¡¸On a different topic¡­ What about my clothes and appearance?¡¹


    Slightly ashamed of herself, Lisa was talking about clothes, and not her blouse.


    ¡¸What is Master¡¯s preference for a woman¡¯s appearance?¡¹


    ¡¸A-appearance? I don¡¯t have any. Why do you ask?¡¹


    ¡¸Lisa wants to meet Master¡¯s preference. If you say lose weight, I¡¯ll lose weight. If you say to fill out, I will fill out. I will change my hair to Master¡¯s favourite style and wear clothes that please him. In the house, I will work in my underwear, or naked if instructed¨C Please tell me whatever you want me to do.¡¹


    ¡¸Wh-what kind of stupid things are saying!?¡¹


    ¡¸I am discussing how I should serve you.¡¹


    Lisa deadpanned. From her face, it didn¡¯t appear as if she would give up.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ there isn¡¯t anything specific. To start with, I am a man, and you are a woman¨C¡¹


    ¨CHold it right there.


    If I finish that sentence, I don¡¯t want her to try to follow it by getting a sex change.


    ¡¸Well¡­ Uh¡­ You should worry about your own clothes. That is my order.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Master. Thinking for myself, I shall wear a maid uniform.¡¹


    I see. I see that she had a contingency case already prepared.


    As for this¡ºorder¡», I¡¯ll get over the difficulties with Hysteria Mode somehow. At least when it comes to Lisa. This situation¨C it would seem that she might be the easiest person to live with. At least when it comes to girls.


    *******************************************************


    That afternoon, Lisa went out shopping again¡­


    Without even taking my measurements, she brought back clothes that fit me perfectly, and a large amount of cloth for her own use. If someone were to ask, I¡¯d say that they were probably bulletproof.


    Retiring to her own room, she deftly began making clothes. Humming while doing so, it appears that she enjoys it.


    After changing my clothes¡­ I sat on the sofa to watch television and recuperate.


    There were local broadcast stations but being a small country with a population of about 16 million, many rely upon foreign broadcasters. That fact was reflected in the German, Turkish, British, and American broadcasts. Of course, there were no programs in Japanese.


    So, as a final resort, I tuned into a Eurosport cable broadcast. The dialogue there doesn¡¯t matter very much.


    What was showing now was a soccer game¨C a goodwill match between Italy and the Netherlands.


    If Shiranui was here, he would be overjoyed. He¡¯s an expert on European sports.


    (O-on the Netherlands bench sat Keisuke Honda.)


    It had been a while since I had seen another Japanese person, so I watched to see what he would do¡­


    ¡¸Master, my apologies for interrupting your hobby.¡¹


    Lisa broke in to address me¨C


    ¡¸Wha..! What are you¡­!? Is that from school?¡¹


    I let loose this volley of questions upon turning around.


    The clothes that Lisa made herself was covered in frills with a French Maid lacy headdress. She also wore a pristine white apron.


    Until now, everything had fallen within my range of expectations, but¡­


    This design was a short sailor suit uniform with modified collar. Moreover, it was dark red.


    That is to say, it was an amalgamation of a Butei High girl¡¯s uniform and French Maid outfit, a Sailor Maid uniform.


    What obsession.


    ¡¸Yes. I incorporated Tokyo Butei High¡¯s girl¡¯s uniform design into my usual clothes. But¡­ it is a bit embarrassing. The sailor suit and French Maid are traditional Japanese cosplays. The Butei High skirt is short, though¡­¡¹


    Lisa grimaced as she pinched the hem of the skirt¨C


    On each of her left and right thighs there was a ring of dainty white lace twining around them, and I spared then a brief glance. Leg holsters?


    ********************************


    ********************************


    ¡¸U-under¡­ the skirt. What are the loops of lace tied around your legs?¡¹


    I asked, indicating the lace that was too weak to bear the weight of any weapons¨C


    ¡¸These are cat garters. They are decorative accessories to wear underneath a skirt when you are not wearing stockings to avoid having bare legs. Do you like them?¡¹


    All of a sudden, Lisa tried to pinch up her short red French Maid skirt.


    ¡¸¨CNo, that¡¯s alright!¡¹


    It seems that she might have made the especially for her master, but I hurriedly stopped her¡­


    What are they for, anyway? I don¡¯t know what practical reason there is for the existence of such underwear.


    Why would you even want to decorate the unseen area under the skirt?


    What¡¯s more, I already have trauma from the lacy material at the Nazi secret base.


    Right now, I should probably just try to ignore whatever is under Lisa¡¯s skirts.


    ¡¸I specifically chose a maid¡¯s clothing design¡­ Do you like it? If it is not to your liking, I can remake it.¡¹


    I heard Lisa ask, but my own thought as she stood in her French Maid costume looking at me and smiling was¡­


    ¡­Cute.


    Although it was an adaptation of sailor suit, it was fundamentally cute. Even someone as ignorant as myself knew about the clothes that the perfectly ordinary Lisa was wearing.


    One time before, Riko forced me to go into a Maid shop in Akihabara, and the maids there felt like they were cosplaying¡­ At Koumeikan Mansion, Aria wore such a cute outfit, but with her figure, she looked more like an animated mascot.


    In this case, Lisa is a totally ordinary beautiful girl wearing a French Maid uniform¨C


    It doesn¡¯t feel like a cosplay. It feels perfectly natural. Conversely, the sailor suit elements were just conspicuous enough to add a bit of accent to the overall appearance. However, her almost entirely exposed legs were the last things that I needed to see¡­


    ¡¸..It suits you. But please make the skirt longer.¡¹


    I collected my thoughts and briefly summarised my opinion.


    Lisa had already attended a maid school, so her movements were graceful. The clothes suited her as well. She gave the impression of a true maid.


    ¡¸¨CThank goodness! I will lengthen the skirts in the three changes of clothes that I have already made, and I will carry out my duties in these clothes from now on.¡¹


    Looking genuinely delighted, Lisa clapped both of her hands to her cheeks in delight. Every inch a maid, she was a beautiful girl. I looked back at her again.


    This beautiful girl wearing cute clothing lack flaws. She was perfect.


    However, when it comes to Hysteria Mode, that presents a problem.


    At that moment, my anti-girl threat level increased from level 2 (caution) to level 3 (alertness).


    ¡¸By the way, switching topics¡­ I have an Italian bank card. I couldn¡¯t use it until now, but I should be able to use it in the Netherlands.¡¹


    Once we had dealt with the matter of clothing, I took out my wallet and handed over the card I got from the Japanese branch of the Beretta company¨C


    ¡¸Yes, this is a UniCredit Group Bank Card and it should be able to be used in any country within the EU.¡¹


    After quickly confirming that fact, Lisa tried to return it to me, but I pushed it back towards her.


    ¡¸Every month, I am able to withdraw funds from a company account. In Japan they called it a scholarship, but in the West, it would be called a no-interest student loan. Two weeks after withdrawing the money, the entire sum is remitted to an overseas Japanese account, but before that it can be withdrawn in Euro. The next deposit will happen soon, so please go to the teller directly so no electronic record will be left behind. The PIN is 1111.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood.¡¹


    ¡¸Once you have the money¡­ after buying any necessities, put the remainder toward out living expenses. Take some spending money for yourself, if you like. Be sensible about it, though.¡¹


    My real motivation here was to delegate all management of household expenses and avoid the troublesome matter of converting currency¨C


    ¡¸Master¡­Th-this¡­¡¹


    Holding the card in hand, Lisa her eyebrows seemed to sag in in bewilderment at the trust placed in her.


    ¡¸You said that we should split the work. Accounting is within your skillset, so I will entrust everything to do with finances to you. That is my order.¡¹


    After I said that, Lisa clutched the card to the chest of her French Maid uniform¨C


    ¡¸¡­Yes ¡­Master!¡¹


    Moved to tears once more, she lowered her head.


    ********************************************************************************


    As a genuine maid, Lisa enjoys housework.


    In the morning, she cleaned the inside of the house earnestly until it sparkled, and in the afternoon, she went to the Albert Heijn grocer and bought high quality foodstuffs cheaply. I had absently requested¡ºsome kind of candy¡»and she brought back some Werther¡¯s Originals that corresponded quite well to some familiar Japanese candy.


    When I didn¡¯t follow my master¡¯s order to¡ºBuy Momoman¡»and only purchased anman, I was on the receiving end of a Baritsu throw, and my status as a gofer was not unlike Kou¡¯s plight if she couldn¡¯t find egg noodles to buy. A high-class gopher.


    In accordance with her oath the other day, Lisa bought all kinds of daily necessities¨C


    Because of that, I could devote myself to recovering from the wounds dealt by Bewitching Blade. The bruise on my side was an ominous black, and it was red and swollen. That means that it is mending.


    But that evening¡­


    After the dinner that Lisa had prepared¡­ I found myself with an incredible amount of time on my hands.


    The television was unintelligible, my mobile was destroyed, and I couldn¡¯t connect to the Internet in case the signal was traced back to us.


    For those reasons, I decided to lay down earlier than usual¨C Anticipating this need, Lisa had already made up the bed.


    When I exited the bath, the lights in the room were already turned down in order to create a comfortable place to sleep.


    ¡¸Here are your pyjamas. Due to your injuries¡­ it is of the utmost importance that you rest.¡¹


    Lisa stood in the bedroom wearing her sailor maid uniform with the skirts she had lengthened in accordance with my direction and indicated a set of white pyjamas that had been folded and placed on the bed.


    ¡¸O-oh! Thanks.¡¹


    Clothed merely in a bath towel, I retreated back into the bathroom¡­ but Lisa followed and stopped just short of the door between the bedroom and bathroom.


    Then, unable to meet my eyes, she leaned in awkwardly, only exposing her upper half. Cheeks blushing pink, she said:


    ¡¸¡­I can warm your bed after your wounds are healed. You are free to use me¡­¡¹


    She said in a low voice while averting her eyes, and turning on the spot¡ª


    *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*


    I heard the patter of her slippers as she fled the small room.


    ¡®Warm my bed?¡¯¡­ what is that? I think it¡¯s Japanese, but I don¡¯t understand the meaning.2 It¡¯s very troubling to not know what she meant by that.


    But as a Japanese person, asking a Dutchwoman the meaning of Japanese word is embarrassing.


    So, I will pretend I understood and keep quiet in response.


    So, saying nothing, I changed into the pyjamas the Lisa had folded and placed atop the bed¡­ then I laid down to sleep in the large bed.


    Then I looked out the window into the night.


    This is the bedroom. It is positioned so that no one can see anyone inside from any angle.


    Occasionally a beautiful star would peek out through a rift in the clouds.


    (Beautiful, cute, smart, good at housework¡­ are those words that could apply to my maid?)


    In the kinds of games that Riko plays, having a maid is a good thing¨C


    That part actually matches the reality. At the current moment, I can¡¯t say that Lisa has any flaws. Rather, she has a lot of good points. I have borne personal witness to the effects of these virtues.


    But as for a role in combat¨Cshe is on the level of a girl, no, actually lower. I came to understand that fact shortly after spending time with her, and her body and every movement testified to her specialised¡ºdomestic¡»disposition. Allowing me to approach her in the underground tunnels demonstrated her lack of caution.


    (I said we should split the work¡­ and following that plan, I have to deal with all the fighting.)


    Tiring of staring into the night sky, I turned and picked up the memo pad at the side of the bed¡­


    I pondered this as I did some kind of origami.


    **********************************************************


    The next morning, I was roused once more by the church bells¨C


    (¡­?)


    The bells seemed more lively than the day before, and all traces of people in the tenement was gone.


    I carefully looked out across the courtyard at the other windows¡­ but there was truly no one there.


    Only the Siamese cat kept by the landlady was in the courtyard.


    (Where is everyone? Is there some kind of event?)


    With that strange thought in mind, I changed and headed into the living room¡­ There Lisa had left behind a note stating¡ºI have gone out shopping. I will return at 9 o¡¯clock.¡»


    So, I sat down with the tools that I had borrowed from the landlord yesterday, via Lisa¨C


    I intended to fix the belt wire winch that had broken from overuse in my fall into the sky above Mount Blanc.


    Before 9 o¡¯clock came, the church bell began ringing loudly again¨C


    So when I went out into the courtyard to take in some air, I used some discarded bricks, dirt, and metal cans to construct a makeshift target for shooting practice.


    Then, at a range of 7 meters¡­


    I shot my Beretta, timing them so that the report was lost in the sound of the bells.


    The 9mm bullets all hit their mark¨C


    I shoot target practice every day, so missing is not such an issue for me. Just like Jeanne¡¯s sword dance, it is important to not forget the weight and shape of the gun, or the sensation of drawing and firing.


    When you are fighting in a life or death situation, an error of even 0.1 second of 1 millimetre is unacceptable. In order to meet that standard, I cannot rely on any other gunman¨C just myself.


    I can only trust this feeling. And if I don¡¯t shoot for several days, this feeling will be blunted. Humans too, like guns¡­ they change slightly with every shot. The act of shooting is an analogue-to-analogue relationship.


    That is to say, this is as much training for me as for my Beretta¨C


    No good. I¡¯m slipping.


    If Ranbyou saw this display, she¡¯d beat me for it.


    It is clearly evident that it is a result of my injury. When the wound on my abdomen heals, my skills should return. Thanks to the ability to hide here, I should be able to have that time.


    (Well, at least that is my hope¡­)


    After my last shot hit the can¨C *Clap!* *Clap!* *Clap!* I turned to face the sound of clapping.


    ¡¸¨CMaster was amazing! Amazing, master! Incredible!¡¹


    Saying the same thing twice in a different order, the sailor maid stood within the courtyard.


    The French maid uniform rustled slightly in the Dutch breeze.


    The lingering scent of gunpowder was replaced by Lisa¡¯s sweet maple syrup scent¨C There was also an underlying hint of palm olive detergent.


    ¡¸Master must not fail in his gun practice! As expected. You are amazing! Mooi!¡¹


    Lisa said, looking delighted at the target I had used for practice.


    Her eyes sparkling as she saw me as her own personal hero, she mixed in a few Dutch words such as¡ºmooi3¡».


    ¡¸Not at all¡­ I was just practicing in my spare time. Let¡¯s talk for a bit about something else.¡¹


    I said, embarrassed by the level of praise as I returned the gun to my shoulder holster.


    ¡¸I would be delighted to talk with my master. I would like to speak with Master for however long you wish.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­So, what should we talk about then¡­? Ah! I know! Where is everyone this morning?¡¹


    ¡¸Today is Sunday, so everyone has gone to church. They will return at lunch.¡¹


    Huh? So that¡¯s it?


    That is to say, Christians must worship every week on Sunday, don¡¯t they? That must be a hassle.


    ¡¸Is it alright for you to not go?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I do not believe in God.¡¹


    ¡¸¨CWesterners can say such things directly, can¡¯t they. Even I am a bit of a stranger to religion. My family has a long history of deep Shinto and Buddhist beliefs, and even I cannot say such a thing.¡¹


    Lisa listened to my answer while smiling¡­ but there was not much material for conversation.


    I can never think of anything to talk about with a girl. I always lose my nerve with a beautiful girl. With other guys though, I can talk with no problem.


    Choked for words to speak¨C


    ¡¸¨CWell. That is to say¡­to change the topic. This was at your bedside.¡¹


    Sensing the heavy silence, Lisa interjected at just the right moment.


    I really can¡¯t read the room.


    With Riko, I would remain silent as she prattled on about some strange game or anime that I didn¡¯t know about, and with Shirayuki she would just sit in bashful silence. The same for Nakasorachi.


    ¡¸Did you make this windmill?¡¹


    Lisa asked as she held out something in her hand¡­


    I had made it when I couldn¡¯t sleep, a windmill out of memo pad paper.


    Originally it was going to be a crane, but I had forgotten how to do it¨C so it ended up as a windmill.


    ¡¸O-oh! I made it.¡¹


    ¡¸¨C(Mooi)! You made a paper windmill¡­ My master is very skilled! Master, may Lisa have this?¡¹


    Lisa asked, holding the origami windmill in both hands with eyes wide.


    ¡¸Sure, if you want it.¡¹


    I replied, and Lisa looked delighted from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡¸Thank-you so much! This gift from master¨C I will treasure it my whole life.¡¹


    For some reason¡­ she really seemed truly delighted. With something like this.


    I wonder if this was what made her a true Dutchwoman. All this because of a windmill.


    ***************************************************************


    One night several days later, my wounds had mostly healed¨C


    It was strange, but Lisa hadn¡¯t returned from going out shopping yet.


    It wasn¡¯t a problem if she stopped somewhere along the way, but it only took a few days for me to figure out that she was the kind of girl who would return home exactly when she said that she was going to be home.


    This tardiness is worrying.


    What¡¯s more, I am alone in a foreign country¡­ that is to say¡­


    ¡­ It¡¯s lonely.


    It is eerily quiet.


    I had already given my Beretta a complete servicing overhaul, and I had long ago fixed my belt winch.


    It¡¯s not exactly right for me to be waiting for a girl to come home, but what I want right now is someone to talk to. I wanted to see Lisa. It wasn¡¯t just something that I wanted, but something that made me want it.


    Every now and again I would peek out at the street through the gap in the curtains to see if she had come back yet¨C


    There.


    She was there. Lisa was there.


    The sailor maid, on the street directly in front of the tenement.


    But she was shielding her face with her hands and crying.


    The reason was readily apparent.


    There was a large fat boy that looked like a neighbourhood bully ringleader in a group of other boys, egging on a huge dog at her.


    The dog seemed very interested in her and was jumping and pawing at her.


    There were 4 or 5 of the brats, and they are teasing the cowardly Lisa, relentlessly tormenting her.


    (That is to say, Lisa¡­ unable to fight, even if it were a child or dog, how was she a representative soldier for GRENEDA?)


    Kou had the excuse of being like dogs and monkeys, but it seems that there are quite a few people in DEEN who will run from dogs. In the future, I might just have to send Haimaki out to fight in my place.


    I could not stand idly by. The leader of the pack was standing with a pail full of water and was threatening to dump it over Lisa. It is midwinter and undoubtedly cold.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I gave the black wig and coat hanging on the coat rack a sidelong glance.


    I really don¡¯t like going out in that disguise¡­


    Besides that, it doesn¡¯t look like it will turn into anything life threatening, but¡­


    (Butei Law: Article 2. The contract with your client must absolutely be fulfilled.)


    My promise to protect her is a sort of contract.


    It¡¯s bothersome¡­ but should I go? With a proper weapon?


    **********************************************************************


    Then having become a black Maetel, I left the house¨C


    With Lisa crying, the agitated dog was sure to bite.


    I then began running toward the unfortunate situation.


    (¡­!?)


    In an instant, the dog turned away from Lisa¨C and I stamped on the ground and spun around 180 degrees.


    I tugged on the fat boy holding the dog, and surprised, he lost his grip on the dog.


    Huh. For some reason, the dog panicked and ran away. Was it something that the cornered Lisa did¡­?


    But with the other children shouting and bullying her, Lisa still could only cry.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Then, walking toward where they stood¨C *Fwish!*


    Then with the sweets¡­ I scattered the Werther¡¯s Originals that I had gotten the other day.


    Sweets are children¡¯s favourite treat the world over. As soon as the brats saw them, they sent up a cheer of joy and scrambled to be the first to gather them up.


    At that same moment, hearing the commotion from inside the brick tenement, the large grandmotherly landlady came out with a broom¨C then shouting something scolding in Dutch, she drove away them away.


    In that opening, I helped the shaking Lisa to her feet¡­ and we were able to make it back inside the building safely.


    As soon the door closed,


    ¡¸*Sniff!* *Sniff!*¡­ Thank-you so much, Master. Truly, thank-you. Lisa is a bad maid, troubling master so¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. You aren¡¯t hurt anywhere?¡¹


    ¡¸Correct. But¡­ I know that even though master does not like going out looking like this¡­. for Lisa¡­. for Lisa¡­¡¹


    Tears welled up and fell from her eyes as she looked up at me and apologised from the depths of her heart.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t like this disguise¡­ but I did say back then that I would protect you¨C that was our arrangement. But what were they teasing you about?¡¹


    I asked as I took of the coat¨C


    ¡¸They must have thought that my clothes were sailor¡¯s clothes¡­¡ºIt¡¯s a sailor without a sea!¡», they laughed.¡¹


    The sailor maid Lisa explained as she gripped the V-neck of her clothes.


    (Aah¡­!)


    In modern Japan it is a girl¡¯s uniform, but originally the sailor suit was a naval uniform. The stand-up collar on the accompanying boy¡¯s uniform was originally an army uniform.


    ¡¸¡­ Well if that is the case, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t wear it.¡¹


    ¡¸No, Lisa will not run away. Lisa is proud to wear the clothes that Master said that he¡ºlikes¡». What¡¯s more, the landlady just put up a sign saying,¡ºChildren who make fun of the navy are not allowed¡»¡¢so it is better if I wear it from now on¡­¡¹


    Lisa told me as she dabbed the tears from her eyes with her pale fingers.


    Even me¡­ I made fun of Butei High¡¯s red sailor suit, and I really have to stop.


    ¡¸If they bully you again, I¡¯ll chase them off. I will protect you. That¡¯s a promise¡¹


    I said again in order to soothe Lisa.


    At that, Lisa seemed utterly happy¨C


    ¨C*Squish!*, she hugged me.


    ¡¸O-Oi¡­!¡¹


    H-how soft¡­


    No, how good smelling. Her hair, her body, her scent was every inch womanly.


    ¨CTh-this is bad! We are only in a temporary Master-Servant relationship. But that means that my Hysteria Mode¡­!


    ¡¸Master. Lisa¡¯s master. I will tell you the whole truth. All the while that dog was barking at me¨C I could only cry out¡ºMaster! Master!¡»inside my heart. But then Master truly did appear to save Lisa¡­ Lisa, Lisa though it was like a dream. I was truly, truly happy. Lisa is truly the luckiest¡­!¡¹


    Finally at peace, Lisa still did not let go of me.


    (But really all I did was chase away some kids¡­)


    Why are you thanking me for that?


    When it comes to me¨C as far as Lisa is concerned, it doesn¡¯t have to go as far as being a battle for her to be satisfied that I had fulfilled my promise to save her.


    ¡¸Master¡­ Master¡­¡¹


    Before I had a chance to react, Lisa began rubbing her cheeks against my chest like a cat.


    If this were a manga, she¡¯d have hearts fluttering around her head. I feel like she is taking advantage of this situations.


    ¡¸Alright, Alright! You¡¯re unexpectedly clingy.¡¹


    I said, turning my shoulder slightly to pull away¡­


    ¡¸¡­Yes. Lisa¡­ really is a needy child. Lisa is a bad maid who will presume upon master whenever she can. Please forgive me. Master¡­¡¹


    She suddenly became serious.


    Any normal man might be glad of such dependency in a maid.


    B-but this is troubling. For me, at least. Goodness!


    ******************************************************************


    ¨CAs lay in bed¡­


    *Creak!*¡­ There was a sound like someone climbing atop the bed¨C


    What?


    Who?


    Lisa?


    But strangely, I could not move.


    Am I tied up?


    ¡¸You are the real deal, aren¡¯t you, Kinji Tohyama?¡¹


    I heard muttered from underneath a hood¡­


    (A man¡¯s voice.)


    That voice¡­


    (¨CBewitching Blade¨C A night raid!)


    As soon as I realised that, the very next instant.


    ¨C*Thump!*¨C


    A cold feeling slipped into my chest without any resistance.


    I¡¯d been stabbed.


    My bulletproof pyjamas had no resistance to a knife.


    My heart. It had been pierced.


    I¡¯d been killed¡­!


    ¡¸¨CAaaaaah!¡¹


    With a snap, I sat bolt upright¡­


    The bedroom was dark and quiet.


    There was no one on the other side of the white bed.


    A dream¡­ that was all it was.


    I rubbed my chest and no knife had pierced it.


    (¡­Dammit!)


    That nightmare¡­ it must have been the manifestation of my latent fear about the possibility of Bewitching Blade attacking.


    For sure, he is incredibly strong. He appears to be one or two ranks above any of the enemies I¡¯ve faced in DEEN or GRENEDA.


    ¡ªBut Bewitching Blade.


    I still wasn¡¯t entirely defeated.


    You have your twin swords, glowing red right eye, and coat¨C I have Hysteria Mode.


    Brussels was a misfire, meeting you again when that happens¡­


    Let¡¯s fight again. I guarantee you¡¯ll like me better in Hysteria Mode. I¡¯ll strip that chuunibyou-esque coat off you and give it to Riko or Kinzou.


    With a hand on their side¡­. *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*


    ¡¸¨CMaster? Please excuse me!¡¹


    No doubt hearing my not very quiet voice, Lisa rushed into the bedroom.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Lisa appeared wearing thin white negligee that let me see her underwear¨C the instant that misfortune occurred, my treacherous mind fortunately did not succumb to an outbreak of Hysteria Mode.


    Perspiration standing out cold on my forehead, I said nothing¨C


    ¡¸Master, your face is so pale¡­! Are you choking? Do your injuries pain you? Here, take some medicine¨C¡¹


    ¡¸¨CDon¡¯t worry. It was just¡­ a dream.¡¹


    As I motioned for Lisa to go back, my hand struck the bed frame¡­


    Damn. This is pathetic. My hands are shaking.


    Perhaps guessing from that act that I was troubled, Lisa said¨C


    ¡¸¡­I am sorry¡­ Master.¡¹


    This time the bed really did creak, and she came up beside me.


    ¡¸It must have been an awfully scary dream.¡¹


    Then coming right up next to my knee¨C


    She gently wrapped her soft white arms around my head.


    **********************************************


    **********************************************


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    *Sigh!*¡­ The sweet scent of maple syrup smells good. It¡¯s Lisa¡¯s smell.


    The subtle aroma has an amazingly calming effect.


    The trembling in my hands¡­ stopped.


    ¡¸But now everything is alright. Master will have Lisa. Forever and ever¡­¡¹


    Usually, with a girl clinging to me like this¨C


    I would push them away, not wanting to go into Hysteria Mode.


    But this time¡­ I didn¡¯t.


    Lisa is a woman with a soothing disposition and gentle embrace¡­ It¡¯s an amazing ability. This feeling. Rather than Hysteria Mode, I feel calm and collected.


    It is somewhat nostalgic¨C that¡¯s what it is¨C


    ¡¸¡­Lisa, forever will be by Master¡¯s side¡­¡¹


    A very long time ago, something like this happened¨C


    Then, in the next moment, I fell into a peaceful sleep, and a warm feeling overtook me.


    *************************************************************************


    After that, my injuries improved day by day.


    Lisa had been out buying and running over hill and dale to collect ingredients for some Dutch version of Chinese Herbal medicine.


    ¨CThis morning,


    ¡¸Master. Today there is a festival in town¡­ If it is agreeable to you, may I have some time off to visit?¡¹


    She said while fidgeting uncharacteristically.


    Thinking it a shame that Lisa worked above and beyond everyday¡­


    ¡¸Oh. Yes. It is good to stretch you wings every once and a while.¡¹


    She seemed to be very excited.


    Having received my permission, Lisa prepared lunch in advance¨C then she began to cheerfully prepare herself for the festival.


    Coming out from her own room¡­


    (¡­Eh¡­)


    Lisa had borrowed a set of national clothing from the landlady and changed out of her usual sailor maid uniform.


    It was traditional woman¡¯s dress typically reserved for the warmer northern climes with puffed sleeves and a long skirt. It was made of fluttering black cloth with decorative white cloth and colourful embroidery.


    I¡¯ve only seen it in¡ºA Dog of Flanders¡»so when Lisa wears it, it looks like cosplay, but¡­


    It¡¯s somehow indescribably alluring. Even though it¡¯s a lot of clothing.


    I think it¡¯s the chest. Below the chest of the blouse, there was a tight-fitting corset, causing her chest to swell and become emphasised.


    Overall, Lisa was slender, but her chest was large, and all of her good points were being showcased. This is a problem.


    ¡¸Master. How does Lisa look?¡¹


    Lisa, transformed into the perfect Dutch beauty, asked smiling as she spread out her skirts.


    She must be excited to go to the festival.


    ¡¸O-oh! It¡¯s cute.¡¹


    In order to avoid falling into talking about her breasts, I only gave a few words in reply¨C


    ¡¸¨CUfufu! The landlady even took good care of these¡­ they fit me, so she let me borrow them.¡¹


    Raising her skirt a bit, she showed off a colourful pair of wooden clogs.


    ¡¸Now then, I will return around 5 o¡¯clock.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. Have fun!¡¹


    ¡¸I have left an afternoon snack in the kitchen cupboard¡­¡¹


    Lisa smiled and walked towards door¨C


    But she topped a few feet from it looking somewhat reluctant.


    Might she want me¡­ to go with her? To the festival.


    But Lisa knows I don¡¯t want to go out in the black-haired Maetel disguise. She doesn¡¯t want to pressure me into going, so she went by herself.


    Going over to the window, I looked down into the street¡­


    Lisa walked normally in the clip-clopping shoes that would appear to be difficult to walk in from a Japanese perspective. There has to be a knack to walking in them. I guess they are like Japanese getas in that way.


    *Whoosh!*¡­


    Was that a homing pigeon?


    A dove with a cross on its golden collar flew over the street¨Cand Lisa looked back.


    Our eyes met, and it must have looked like I was seeing her off, so she smiled.


    Shyly, she gave a small wave¡­ then she disappeared around the corner.


    ¡­.As for myself, I plopped myself down onto the living room sofa¨C


    The house quiet one more, I did not turn on the Sports Pay station again to pass the time.


    Once more¡­ I am alone.


    On the western edge of Eurasia¨C that is to say, the extreme end of the Earth and the western-most portion of the Netherlands


    I can¡¯t reach out to anyone in DEEN, and the communication system is suspect, so I can¡¯t call anyone in Japan or Hong Kong. I don¡¯t know the language, so I can¡¯t talk with anyone local either.


    This is something that I don¡¯t think it possible to ever experience in Japan.


    I¡¯ve found a loneliness even deeper than that I experienced at Ikebukuro High.


    (This loneliness¡­ I hate it.)


    1,2,3 hours¡­ I must have passed them in a daze¡­


    Thinking about Lisa, the only person I could talk to.


    The beautiful, kind girl in the cure maid costume, the smart and hardworking Lisa.


    Always smiling as she served me, and occasionally acting a bit spoiled.


    (Lisa¡­ I want to see her.)


    The thought came to me suddenly and a wry smile rose to my face.


    Why do I want to see her? Even though she is a girl?


    I thought about the other day, and how I depended on her. Me, the misogynist, Kinji Tohyama.


    ******************************************************************************


    The sun peeked through the clouds at 2:30, and I ¡ª


    I stepped outside into the cold wearing the black-haired Maetel disguise.


    That is to say¡­ Lisa isn¡¯t the only needy one, it would appear.


    If I write a report about the Dutch festival for Caravan V, then maybe I might get some extra school credit due the unusual nature of the event?


    (So I¡¯ll go look around for just little bit.)


    With that thought in mind, I walked through the cold town¡­


    I quickly came upon the festival grounds.


    Because it was a small town, the sounds of cheerful music were audible.


    The townspeople had gathered around the windmill and were warming themselves with spiced wine and had their hands full of skewered meat similar to yakitori.


    In front of the windmill, Lisa stood in her national dress¡­ and other Dutch girls in similar dress were standing and dancing in a line.


    With a *Clap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*. *Tap!* *Tap!*, they set a brisk pace with the wooden clogs on the stone cobbles.


    But the clothing that covered their breasts was a bit concerning¡­


    It was cute though. Lisa looked an ordinary country girl.


    They danced happily, smiling and not minding the cold at all.


    In the crowd on the other side of the dancing line of girls¡­ there was a cardboard body, broom handle tusked, and melon rind skinned creature¡­ it was a handmade monster, with two boys underneath in charge of performing something like a Lion Dance with a shuffling gait.


    It appeared to be a huge wolf-like monster.


    ¡¸Wolf! Wolf¨C!¡¹


    Some children shouted some kind of warning, and the dancing girls scattered and hid inside the windmill in an obviously rehearsed manner.


    One of the girls took a dramatic fall and was left behind, and the monster body covered her¡­ She disappeared inside. I suppose the meaning must be that she was eaten.


    Hidden within the windmill, the Lisa and the rest of the girls made a theatrically surprised expression of¡ºHow terrible!¡».


    But Lisa¡­ her role seems awfully stilted. Despite her cleverness, it appears her acting ability is poor.


    Wondering if the story would end on a depressing note, one of the dancing girls left the safety of the windmill¨C


    Stroking the roughly made Dutch monster, she held it in her arms, and¡­ kissed it on the head.


    Then the monster became gentle.


    It seems that the conclusion was that¡ºThe monster¡¯s heart was opened by the power of love¡».


    It now seems that the dance is over¡­


    As a foreigner, I don¡¯t understand the details very well.


    But it¡¯s the same for festivals in rural Japan, foreigners won¡¯t understand it very well either.


    Folding my arms, Lisa said¨C


    ¡¸¨CEh! Master¡­!?¡¹


    Suddenly noticing me.


    I raised a finger to my lips, signalling her¡ºDon¡¯t speak in Japanese¡»in response¨C


    The two of us went to the other side of the windmill to sit on bench¡­ declining spiced wine, I held a cola in one hand as we talked quietly.


    ¡¸I-I did not believe Master would come. I was caught off guard.¡¹


    Like the first time she saw me, her cheeks were flushed, but she looked happy that I had come.


    ¡¸In the dance¨C what was that monster that appeared in the middle of it?¡¹


    I asked for my report, and Lisa answered.


    ¡¸It was¡­¡¹


    She made an unusual grim face as she hesitated.


    ¡¸¡ºThe Beast of G¨¦vaudan¡»¨C Sirius, a werewolf¨C there are several names in Japanese for the vampires¡¯ rivals in beastly legends. It has the power to control all other animals and is the king of beasts. It first appeared in 8th century Western Europe and laid waste to many towns and villages¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Vampires, you say? Like Vlad? Are you saying it¡¯s a monster like that?¡¹


    ¡¸V-Vlad-sama¡­ he was different. The werewolf has much more beautiful golden fur. Here are some contemporary French artists¡¯ depictions.¡¹


    Lisa explained with her finger on the shoulder of the monster wolf¡­


    Thanks to this, I should be able to write detailed report. I really might earn some extra credits.


    ************************************************************


    ¡¸Master, did you know? A rumour about the most beautiful girl in all of Groningen Province started when we moved to Bourtange.¡¹


    Lisa said one night several days later when my wound was almost entirely healed.


    ¡¸¡­Most beautiful girl in all of Groningen Province?¡¹


    For me, that kind of news is one the same level as hearing that a serial killer has moved.


    ¡¸Which city did she moved to?¡¹


    ¡¸This one.¡¹


    Lisa said, allowing a smile to slip onto her face.


    Ah, I see.


    ¡¸¡­ Is it you? I don¡¯t really know.¡¹


    I said as I slurped some lentil soup.


    ¡¸Tsk! Not me. It¡¯s Master in disguise, Miss Cromaetel¡¹


    *Whoopsh!* I spewed soup from my mouth.


    ¡¸Wha-What the heck! Cromaetel¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸When you came to the festival, all the gentlemen were captivated by your disguise. They asked for your name, so I replied with the alias you had come up with previously. Cromaetel¨C they were entranced by the exotic name.¡¹


    Might this alias be the alias¡ºKuro Maetel¡»I carelessly let slip on the train?4


    But, captivated, you say? Gentlemen, you have committed an irreparable crime.


    No, I am the one who has done so.


    ¡¸¡­My apologies¡­¡¹


    In her mind, Lisa must be proud of her master¡¯s reputation no matter how strange it may be.


    ¡¸Not only is she considered to be the most beautiful, but the fact that she does not allow anyone into her rooms imparts an air of mystery that is the secret to her popularity. What is more, Master¡¯s charisma aids this as well. As your maid, I am proud, and even the girls have begun to talk. Ufufu!¡¹


    As expected of my poor public reputation as a second-year.


    Even coming here to the western side of Eurasia, my propensity for misfortune is in full effect.


    (But this is quite the opposite problem¡­)


    I came here to hide and sequester myself, but despite my disguise, I am gaining notoriety.


    Originally, except in ASSAULT the common response to my name was¡ºTohyama, who?¡»


    I was infinitely depressed by this fact¨C


    Even so, my Onii-san has the same ability. It really is an unnecessary talent. Because of that, a disguise accomplishes the opposite, making me stand out


    But it doesn¡¯t put me in Hysteria Mode. It doesn¡¯t go that far. If I hysterised by looking into a mirror, that would be the point where I¡¯d kill myself with my gun¡­ but since that was proven to be ineffective on the Shima Hari, I¡¯d have to commit seppuku. If that didn¡¯t work Bewitching Blade could do it.


    *********************************************************************


    Due to the shock of the Cromaetel affair, no food passed my throat¡­


    The resulting loss of energy allowed a virus to infiltrate, and I caught a cold.


    (Curse this sick feeling¡­)


    As Lisa headed into the bathroom for a bath, I gave her a vague response¡­


    Tormented by a headache, I lay on the living room sofa.


    Even with central heating, I was still cold. Thinking I should go to bed early, as soon as Lisa came out, I took a hot shower in the shallow bathtub¨C soaking in the coffin-like tub as I learned to do in Paris.


    As soon as I got out of the hot water, I went to lie down¡­


    But it was no use. Despite the bath, my thoughts became hazy. No sooner than I had realised that, the heat evaporated from my body.


    Even submerged in the hot water, my body shivered. If I try to get up. I¡¯ll fall. I couldn¡¯t even stand.


    (For cold medicine¡­ I don¡¯t even have special strength Kakkanto¡­)


    Without that wonder drug, there is nothing I can do.


    As I sat silently in the bath¨C


    ¡¸¡­Master?¡¹


    I heard Lisa¡¯s voice on the other side of the bathroom door, but I couldn¡¯t reply.


    The temperature reached its peak. It must have been 8.5 degrees¡­ no, perhaps 9 degrees¡­


    **********************************************


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­?¡¹


    Opening my eyes, I found myself on top of the huge bed in my bedroom.


    Light streamed in and fell on both sides of the bed. By the intensity, it was near twilight.


    I tried to sit up to examine my state¡­ but fell back down. Even my headache was gone, and my temperature felt normal.


    My fever had dissipated, and it appeared to have been the kind of cold that you get over easily.


    But¡­. I¡¯m totally naked.


    (Did Lisa carry me hear from the bathtub?)


    Thank goodness. I didn¡¯t faint and die there. No matter if you can catch a sword blade or grab bullets, there¡¯s no way for a person to escape death by drowning.


    Thanks, Lisa.


    I turned and smiled at her unexpectedly cherubic sleeping face.


    Ha ha! She wears a frilly headdress even when she sleeps!


    (¡­!¡­)


    S-she¡¯s here! Here! With me!


    On the bed. Right next to me. On top of that, I¡¯m naked! What the heck!?


    ¡¸¡­L-Lisa¡­?¡¹


    Her lower half was enclosed by a fluffy feather blanket, but her upper half, pressed up against me was fully exposed.


    Bearing a close resemblance to Jeanne, respectable, with clear, soft white skin¨C


    With a rustle, she stirred.


    Then her long lashed, sharing the same colour as her blonde hair, fluttered open¡­


    ¡¸Mm¡­ Thank goodness¡­¡¹


    H-huh, what? What do you mean by¡ºthank goodness¡»?


    No way, n-no way¡­! I don¡¯t remember anything that happened!


    ¡¸¨CYou¡¯re awake. When you lost consciousness in the bath, Lisa, Lisa¡¯s heart almost stopped in fright. But¡­ now you have recovered, thank goodness¡­¡¹


    ¡¸S-so that¡¯s what you meant? Thank goodness.¡¹


    ¡¸?¡¹


    ¡¸W-what I mean is, why¡­ are you here!?¡¹


    Even with my flustered statement, Lisa was able to understand¨C


    ¡¸In the Netherlands, a wife does this to cure her husband¡¯s fever. When you have a fever, nothing should be applied the skin hotter or colder than human body temperature.¡¹


    Despite the fact that she could not completely hide her entire chest, she held her arm across the front¨C Thankfully, it covered enough.


    G-getting up, Lisa knelt¡­!


    Slipping down, her white body to waist was exposed to my sight. But the gods of the Netherlands must be on my side. Lisa¡¯s lower half was covered in white lace underwear, attached to her usual cat garters.


    Now the full mystery of cat garters was revealed¨C


    Just below her navel, there was very short white, frilly skirt, that would shock the girls at Nagoya Butei High¨C 10 cm below her crotch. Not even 3 cm long, there was nothing for 5 cm below her navel. The thin fabric of the underwear was entirely see-through, so I don¡¯t really understand the purpose of the skirt. What purpose does it even serve? Her skin was clearly visible through it,


    At the waistband area of the skirt, there were two frilled straps¨Cand probably two in the back¨C running down to the garter belts¨Cthen running down her thighs.


    What were originally meant to hold knee high stockings in place on top of her thighs were connected to the elastic bands of the garters by frilly strips of cloth. I see. With the bands twined around her legs like scrunchies, without stockings the garter belt hooks dangle loosely, and this prevents it.


    ¡­A substitution!


    Without that skirt however, what was inside would be open to full-view¨Cthat is to say, without it, the underwear would bare all. Isn¡¯t this the kind of sexy underwear that adult women use to seduce men? That is to say, with this grater belt not serving its purpose to hold up stockings, this must mean the gods of the Netherlands are allies of my enemies.


    (Lisa, you¡­! You kept such a straight face serving me while wearing such things¡­!)


    What they heck did you buy before coming to live with me?


    My temperature rising for a completely different critical reason¨C


    ¡¸G-go to sleep.¡¹


    I said, looking at the television, intending to put on a Eurosport game and avert my eyes from Lisa.


    ¡¸U-understood.¡¹


    Lisa said, lying flat and doubling my problems.


    Are you planning on sleeping here, Lisa-san?


    But from the old CRT Phillips television¡­


    Huh? Instead of the cheers of sports fans, I heard seductive heavy breathing.


    Reflected on the screen¡­


    ¡¸¡­!¡­¡¹


    In an instant, I saw it!


    Why does this country think that it is alright to show naked man and woman entwined on the public airwaves!?


    ¡¸Master¡­ such indecent things¡­ why did you put it on at a time like this¡­?¡¹


    Gathering the blanket up to hide the lower half of her face, Lisa stared at the screen like a truly perverted girl. Then due to some emotion, colour rose into her cheeks, turning them pink, but she showed no sign of unfamiliarity with the adult oriented display.


    It seems that it is part of the Dutch culture to broadcast adult films late at night.


    (Th-that¡¯s a bit too free¡­ don¡¯t you think!?)


    Experiencing this culture shock, with quivering hands, I attempted to change the channel, but¨C


    Ah! My hand slipped, and I increased the volume instead!


    Don¡¯t the man and woman on screen look like a maid and her master? At least from their clothes.


    This is awkward! Nothing could be more awkward than this¡­!


    ¡¸But I am glad. It is proof that Master is full of life. Your fever is gone¡­¡¹


    Despite having managed to turn the television off, it was too late.


    A wanton look on her face, Lisa caressed my shoulder with a hand.


    The sweet, syrupy smell of her breath was overpowering¨C


    Was she excited by the sight of the woman who had just been on the screen!?


    ¡¸Your wounds are almost completely healed as well.¡¹


    Lisa said as she ran a hand across my skin¡­ moving from shoulder to chest, then to my side.


    Her hands still placed there; she slipped her lower half underneath the blanket with me¨C


    ¡¸¨CWha! Stop it! Wh-where are you touching¡­!¡¹


    Travel is meant to bring you in contact with other people, but there are some places I don¡¯t want touching other people!


    ¡¸If you sweat a bit more, I believe that you will recover from your cold faster¡­so¡­ I will attend you tonight. I have only read in books how to do so however, so I may make mistakes¨Cplease forgive me.¡¹


    Saying that¨C she used the strange Japanese word ¡®attend¡¯ that I did not understand¡­!


    ¡¸¡­Please excuse me.¡¹


    Raising the blanket, she began to stick her head underneath.,


    ¡¸I-If you need to apologise, then you should stop! This isn¡¯t a maid¡¯s job!¡¹


    ¡¸As Master¡¯s mistress, she should sleep with him¨C That is a duty of the Av¨¦ du Ang maid. By sleeping together, I am able to serve your body. That is how all my family has collected the bloodlines of heroes¡­¡¹


    Pulling my convalescent body closer, Lisa snuggled closer.


    ¡¸Even though you usually say things like that, I have to turn you down right here! You are my maid, so listen to what I say¡­!¡¹


    I pulled away from Lisa, parting us unlike the picture that had just been on the screen.


    ¡¸Master. Until now I have presented a neat and tidy appearance to you, but that was a deception. Please forgive me. I am not the maid that I have represented myself to be, but another of Master¡¯s possessions. But there is one thing I want besides to serve my hero-sama¨C¡¹


    ¡¸¡­S-st-stop¡­!¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¨CI wish to be blessed with a child¡­ This has been my only wish that I have prayed for countless times. Every night, in the adjoining room¡­ I have acted as a shameful maid¡­!¡¹


    ¨C*Do-kun!*¨C


    ¡¸Every day I have shown Master a smiling face¡­ but the whole time I have harboured these thoughts. I wanted to be with Master as soon as possible¨Cevery day, all day¨C it was frightening. Disgraceful. I know that Master has refused me. But please grant Lisa¡¯s request! Please¡­¡¹


    With a *Drip!* *Drip!*¨C hot drops of water hit the top of the sheets.


    I didn¡¯t have to ask. They were Lisa¡¯s tears.


    She knew she had been rejected by me¡­ and now all she is crying. I don¡¯t know what to do now.


    Until now, Lisa has diligently taken care of my daily needs every day with a cute and charming display¡­ but all that was surely meant for this moment.


    For generations, Lisa¡¯s ancestors have added the genes of heroes to their DNA. They have done so differently than Vlad. They attach themselves to strong people, and receive their affection, and bequeath it to their children.


    ¡¸¡­Master¡­¡¹


    As for Hysteria Mode¨C I have just barely avoided it.


    I¡¯m at 99 percent. I can still turn back. Turn back! Turn back, Kinji!


    ¡ª I had already realised it.


    Her desire to perpetuate this hereditary system, is not the only desire Lisa had concealed.


    There is another, more dangerous secret that she is hiding. Hidden behind her words.


    But I still don¡¯t know what it is.


    But¨C If I am overcome by Lisa here, there is no going back.


    Back in May when I was serving as Shirayuki¡¯s bodyguard, Aria pointed something out¡­ it is not in the best interest for a Butei and a client to develop a deep relationship.


    Such illicit liaisons impair judgement and undermine good decision-making¡­ it¡¯s textbook.


    But in actuality, that is not the only reason.


    Men and women caught up in their passions will occasionally prioritise one thing over all else. Moved by emotion, it is a simple matter for people to become criminals.


    That being the case¨C the¡ºsomething¡»Lisa is hiding may be harmful.


    If true, that would make our dangerous state as fugitives more perilous. Lisa overcoming me here may have result in other consequences.


    So¨C I have to hold back. Lisa has floored the accelerator, but I have to step on the brake. I cannot remain silent and allow it to happen. I have to deal with it this way.


    Then, after several minutes had passed in silence¨C


    Lisa flopped herself down.


    Spreading her honey coloured hair, she laid herself out upon the bed and pressed her face into the pillow¡­


    Raising her voice, she sobbed.


    Her white back that reminded me of the Greek sculptures I had seen in the Louvre quivered all the while.


    This¡­ I wonder if it was it wrong of me to reject her advances¡­?


    It seemed cowardly of me. A woman sobbing next to a man.


    No matter the reason, Lisa is ashamed, so I¨C


    ¡¸¡­Lisa.¡¹


    Feeling pathetic, I raised my voice.


    With tears still on her eyes, Lisa raised her head from the pillow to look up at me¨C


    For just a moment¨CI was swayed by emotion¨Cbut I cannot give in. I cannot concede. Please forgive me, Lisa.


    ¡¸I owe you my thanks. I would not be alive now, except for you. However¡­ for certain reasons, I cannot fulfil your request. One of those reasons are constitutional, and it makes unable to do so.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Is it HSS?¡¹


    ¨CShe knows about it¡­?


    Riko, Vlad, Patra and Sherlock did, so it must be well-known within I.U. due to my Onii-san.


    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. You can certainly count on me for many things, but HSS is the one thing I do not want to have. Especially when it comes to girls. Even now, I¡¯m at the water¡¯s edge.¡¹


    As I said those final words¨C


    For some reason, Lisa¡¯s crying face looked just a bit happier.


    Then raising her upper body from off the pillow she listened to me.


    ¡¸¡ºThis me¡»and¡ºthat me¡»are like different people. I can¡¯t refuse to accept responsibility for what ¡®that me¡¯ does¡­ I can¡¯t allow that wrong. I don¡¯t want to do something wrong because of my constitution. So¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Forgive me.¡¹


    Full of sincerity, I apologised for what had just happened¨C


    ¡¸Master. You have been forthright with me¡­ You have my deepest thanks. Lisa is relieved.¡¹


    ¡¸Relieved?¡¹


    ¡¸Lisa was worried it might have been something else. That as a woman¨C Master had no feeling toward Lisa. That because Lisa and Master¡¯s skin and eyes are different colours, or because we exchanged gunfire when I was member of GRENEDA¡­ that you did not find me attractive.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying? Lisa¨C of course you are beautiful. Perish that terrible thought.¡¹


    Wha!? That line.


    Unnoticed, I had hysterised. I wonder if it had slowly overtaken me. Perhaps I failed to notice.


    Now that Lisa is alright, can I retire? Being under this blanket is a problem. I would much rather trade gunfire than participate in this kind of exchange.


    Deploying my secret weapon, I spoke tenderly to Lisa¨C


    Her face that had once been buried in the pillow now looked up and her emerald eyes looked back at me¡­


    ¡¸Lisa, Lisa¡­ now more than ever loves her Master¡­¡¹


    Leaving me with that somewhat risky line, she quietly raised herself up.


    Then with a bow, she stepped down from the bed and donned a negligee that she appeared to have folded and placed behind her.


    Afterwards, she knelt down beside the bed and sat in a properly Japanese mannered seiza¡­ then prostrated herself in a bow.


    ¡¸¨CPlease excuse this evening¡¯s debauched behaviour. Even though it was brazen. Please keep Lisa by your side from now on. Allow Lisa to serve her hero-sama as an Av¨¦ du Ang woman should. Lisa wants to be Master¡¯s maid forever and ever.¡¹


    Lisa desperately pleaded, and Hysteria Mode having made me soft toward girls¨C


    So I,


    ¡¸Lisa, raise your head.¡¹


    And after urging her to do so¨C


    ¡¸I am a bad man, but not bad enough to take away the place where a girl belongs. And a maid belongs¡­ next to her master. Wouldn¡¯t you say?¡¹


    Where until now she had wept in the depths of despair, now her joy catapulted her into the heavens as she smiled¨C


    ¨CI made that reckless statement. But that is a nice smile. I am hopeless in Hysteria Mode.


    Coming to full revelation¨C I realised that the injuries I had gotten from Bewitching Blade had almost completely healed, and I had been able to overcome this night¡¯s trouble. All due to Hysteria Mode.


    (¡­ In other words, I can¡¯t keep relying on others like I have until now.)


    I can¡¯t rely upon my allies in DEEN, and I have to increase the number of things I can do by myself.


    To that end, I have to use this forbidden move. I can do it as I am now.


    ¨C¡ºCuckoo¡».


    It is a memory fixation technique to carry over what I learn in Hysteria Mode outside of it.


    As a matter of fact, everyone remembers everything that they have observed.


    However, recalling that information requires a specific key to unlock.


    That key is able to be artificially created. Using a unique¡ºkeyword¡»such as a pun is a common trick.


    As for Cuckoo¨C


    In Hysteria Mode gives me full access without having to rely on a key and acts a master key to my own memories. And now, the situation allows me to¡ºrecall things easily¡».


    With that being the case, and a surplus of keys¨Cit can be used in non-Hysteria Mode.


    ¡ºIf you have the key, you can remember¡»¨Caccording to my Onii-san, with the power of Hysteria Mode it is possible to expand the human cerebrum almost infinitely. The brain is a vast supercomputer with unknown potential.


    Even Aria, with her forgetful brain can easily speak 17 languages. That could be said to be proof of the brains unlimited potential.


    (But as for me, including Japanese¡­ I only have real facility with two languages.)


    In the dark of the night¡­ sitting on the living room sofa, I placed my right index and middle finger on my forehead¨C I waited until I was in what is called a¡ºdevelopmental fever5¡»¨C then I pushed my levels of concentration further, and further¡­ for the first time in my life attempting¡ºCuckoo¡».


    While doing so, I was perfectly motionless.


    To an observer, it might look like meditation.


    Cuckoo does not add to the amount of knowledge you possess as if studying, but rather fixes information already within your memory. So I sat down earnestly to remember. Remembering and making keys. First, I will master my junior high English in 10 minutes, then my high school English in another 10.


    Then I will draw from my hobbies and pastimes¨C


    All the Western films I watched with Japanese subtitles.


    (I¡¯m lucky that I was an American film fan.)


    I remember originally thinking that I might be able to pull off the over the top Hollywood action sequences myself in Hysteria Mode¨C but it turned out to have been useful in quite a different manner.


    Phrase by phrase, word by word, I recalled the entire film¡¯s dialogue and memorised it.


    The next thing I memorised¡­ the chattering conversation of the movie extras.


    From what I heard, I should have a pretty complete knowledge of English¨C


    After forming those keys, I still had a few minutes left to Hysteria Mode.


    I decided to make use of the final minutes. I also remember well watching Italian Mafia films and learned Italian too. But it was probably on a child¡¯s level.


    With that, Hysteria Mode was expended¡­


    With a sigh and deep intake of breath, I laid flat across the sofa.


    I¡¯m exhausted. As expected.


    I won¡¯t know unless some kind of test comes up tomorrow, but I will probably be able to speak and understand English.


    Incidentally, one of my ancestors developed¡ºCuckoo¡»as a mantra for meditation¨C


    It made the monks extremely angry and they put a taboo on the Tohyama Family¡¯s use.


    As for how I knew about it, back in primary school when I was playing ball in the garden with my Onii-san, we broken a statue of Jizo that sat in the corner¨Ctaking out a scroll we found inside, it had it written on it. My Onii-san and I were the only two to read it, and we took care of the evidence by using Krazy Glue to fix the statue.¡ºUse anywhere within the boundaries of the Land of the Rising Sun is expressly forbidden¡», it said, but I wonder if it¡¯s alright since I¡¯m not in Japan? How about it, ancestor?


    The next morning¨C I was overcome by crushing embarrassment, but Lisa appeared in her usual French maid costume.


    ¡¸Master. Good morning. I will have a delicious breakfast prepared shortly.¡¹


    She said, accompanying her words with her usual smiling face.


    It appears that in light of her duties as a maid, she does not want to bring up last night¡¯s incident. But¡­ your smile is a bit strained.


    Then as we ate Dutch open-face sandwiches at the dining room table¡­


    ¡¸Th-the sky is quite clear this morning.¡¹


    ¡¸I-it might cloud over by noon.¡¹


    Afterwards, conversation faltered.


    I stole a glance at Lisa, and by accident of timing she had stolen a glance back at me and our eyes met for an instant. But in that moment, she looked away.


    ¡­ Is this the¡ºmorning after the mistake¡»they talk about?


    (Something to talk about¡­ anything¡­ something¡­)


    Looking outside the window, I saw a magpie with what looked like a white collar sitting on a branch, singing. and I suddenly remembered something. That¡¯s it. I should talk about that.


    ¡¸Oi, oi, Lisa.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹


    ¡¸I-I want to ask you something. It¡¯s been bothering me. Uh¡­ can you speak English?¡¹


    ¡¸English, you say? Yes, 90 percent of all Dutch can.¡¹


    ¡¸What an amazing country¡­ But will you talk for a bit?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, er¡­ Do you usually speak English?¡¹


    ¡¸¨C(Babe absolutely. Fire away.)¡¹


    Ah, it just slipped out. My first time speaking English. It was a bit awkward, but it was Laura Linney¡¯s line from¡ºLove Actually¡». Lisa stared at me a bit bewildered as I delivered the line in the same inflection as the Emmy award winning actress.


    ¡¸Hey¡­ Master! You speak English.¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to it.¡¹


    ¡¸H-how did you learn so quickly?¡¹


    ¡¸Why does the sun come up, or are the stars just pinholes in the curtain of night? Who knows?¡¹


    I said, quoting different films.


    The first was Milla Jovovich¡¯s line from¡ºResident Evil: Apocalypse¡»and the last was Sean Connery¡¯s line from the old masterpiece¡ºHighlander¡». But the latter I seem to recall Aria using. She must have seen it too.


    ¡¸Y-you really can speak it! But the way you speak it is a bit affected, like from a play¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You ain¡¯t heard nothin¡¯ yet¡ª Let¡¯s speak English for a bit. I crammed last night and need to practise¡¹


    I began with the first words I had ever learned, borrowed from the historical film¡ºThe Jazz Singer¡».


    Responding to my gaga, Lisa said,


    ¡¸Yes, Master!¡¹


    At last, she regained her usual charming manner and smiling face.


    After eating breakfast, I moved to the sofa¡­


    Now I can understand ABC news without having to watch the screen.


    Then I started thinking.


    Last night, as my Hysteria Mode evaporated, I realise something¨C


    ¨CWho DEEN¡¯s traitor really was.


    As for being 100 percent certain who it was¡­


    (I cannot claim that.) But it was my deduction while in Hysteria Mode.


    There was someone who was 20 percent a traitor, and someone who was 80 percent a traitor¡­


    Together, they served the role of a spy. That is likely the case.


    The gambit they are using¨CI have to expose and put a stop to it. Just as soon as I make a full recovery.


    The time to leave is coming soon.


    They¡¯ve made their debut. Neither a part of DEEN nor GRENEDA, these two third parties.


    [END]


    ************************************************


    1. A dish served in a box or bowl where various ingredients are sprinkled over rice.


    2. This is an uncommon Japanese word for a man asking a woman to share his bed. It can also mean, keep vigil (e.g. Like a nurse at a patient¡¯s bed). These words are always *just* ambiguous enough in the original to give Kinji¡¯s clueless-ness some veneer of believability.


    3. Roughly the same as the Japanese ¡®sugoi¡¯.


    4. In case this is unclear, it means ¡®Black (haired) Maetel, and Cromaetel is a bad anglicisation.


    5. Apparently a state where you have a fever and after it passes you become smarter or more enlightened.

 Volume 16 - CH 4

    Chapter 4: Demon Blade Within the Typhoon


    [START]


    Since Bourtange was originally a fortified city, the buildings overlook the streets in order to make it easier to intercept invaders, and that fact stands out.


    Due to that, I would hear about any new arrivals to the town¨C so I asked Lisa about the people I had seen.


    ¡¸Master, I believe that a choir is arriving at the church today.¡¹


    Lisa reported after returning from shopping in the falling light morning snow.


    In terms of Christianity, the Netherlands have a 3 to 2 ration of Catholics to Protestants, and the church here in town in Catholic.


    And the head of the Catholic faith¡­ is the Vatican.


    And right now, I am at odds with Meiya from DEEN.


    Bearing that in mind, I continued to watch the group on the road to the church through a gap in the curtains¨C


    There were 3 black classic Fiat Tipo 509¡¯s


    A rumble of engines rising from the motorcade, 10 nuns in matching white vestments entered the church.


    Each of them carried an instrument case but did not wear a veil, exposing their blonde hair. They were young. Probably about my age or younger.


    ¡­?


    From the way they walk, I can tell that their gazes are flickering back and forth, assessing possible cover before entering the church¡­


    If this were Butei High, I¡¯d get the impression that these were ASSAULT or LEZZAD students.


    The size of their instrument cases is suspicious as well. By size and apparent weight, I¡¯d guess that they carried something other than musical instruments.


    This is no ordinary choir.


    Those thoughts passing through my mind, I continued to watch them through the lightly falling snow¨C


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Taller, with a larger chest than the other nuns, and with more gold embroidery to her white robes¡­ Meiya was the last to exit the vehicles.


    Then moving out as if to greet her, with a *Flap!* *Flap!*¨C


    The dove with the golden collar that I had seen at the festival came to rest on the back of Meiya¡¯s hand.


    Crap¡­!


    I¡¯ve seen this before. Shirayuki with her Hotogi butterflies, Patra with her scarabs, Katze with her crow¡­ these witch all seem to have their own¡ºfamiliar¡».


    Adopting some kind of insect or bird as their subordinate, via sorcery they employ them to scout, spy, or boost their attacks.


    That dove wasn¡¯t just some kind of carrier pigeon. It was Meiya¡¯s familiar¡­!


    But then the people with Meiya¨C


    I saw them carrying food, documents, and a desktop PC into the church. But I didn¡¯t get the impression that they are planning to search the immediate area. Rather, that they are using this fortified city as a base to search a broader area.


    In any case¡­ It appears that the dove is not as sophisticated a familiar as Edgar and was only able to communicate¡ºThis is the area¡»to Meiya.


    Even so, it is probably a coincidence the eyes and ears of the Vatican have led them to this area and a result of Meiya¡¯s good luck skill.


    That luck enhancement¡­ makes it hard on her enemies.


    Being discovered here by Meiya is a definite risk.


    If it came to a battle, I would certainly be defeated.


    She is accompanied by 10 people¨C corresponding to 2 platoons. And I get the feeling they are under her command.


    To oppose that, there is one of me whose Hysteria Mode had long worn off.


    Rather, only a portion of 1 person. Due to my unfortunate promise, I cannot fight without the handicap of protecting Lisa.


    Despite the fact that Lisa intends to surrender, Meiya is one of the most radical elements of DEEN. Declaring GRENEDA pests, she took Hilda¡¯s head, and at Bandire her battle-loving personality called for taking drastic action against Katze. Even if the former member of GRENEDA Lisa raised a white flag, I¡¯m not entirely sure that she would accept it.


    If Lisa were attacked, I would have to fight Meiya.


    At this moment¨C I do not want to fight with Meiya. Finding out who the traitor is and stopping the leak of information from DEEN is my first priority. The chief culprit is still out there.


    I have to get out of here!


    Making that determination, I immediately check my wound.


    It¡¯s swollen and hurt if you press on it. But it¡¯s not enough to hinder movement.


    It¡¯s not a complete recovery, but if I get an opportunity¨C I should be able to deflect an attack.


    That thought in mind¡­ I looked around the large, comfortable room.


    Farewell, Bourtange. These days¡­ were peaceful, living day to day with Lisa.


    Reciting that in my mind¨CLisa was still happily making lunch in the kitchen, and I said:


    ¡¸Pack up, Lisa. The choir is part of DEEN¡¯s combat forces.¡¹


    I ordered, changing the mood.


    ***************************************************


    Despite having had the time to accumulate, the snow had barely covered the old cobblestones.


    Up until this moment, Bourtange has done a good job of keeping us safe¨C In addition to being easy to see people entering, it is also easy for people to escape unseen.


    Then, in my Cromaetel disguise, I pulled along Lisa who was disguised as a glasses-wearing businesswoman behind me as I walked at a brisk pace¨C rushing to the town¡¯s only exit and entrance, a drawbridge crossing a deep moat.


    Then¡­


    ¡­What?


    A lot of people were gathered on and around the drawbridge.


    This is bad¡­


    Did Meiya and her group find out about our preparation to flee, and gather here? How?


    Due to the difference in elevation, I could see¡­ and I quickly understood the reason.


    A child was drowning.


    The moat had begun to freeze over with bits of ice floating here and there.


    From on top of the bridge, an elderly couple that appeared to be his parents called the child¡¯s name.


    ¡¸Franz¡­! Franz¡­!¡¹


    Took look at, it appeared to be the chubby neighbourhood bully that egged the dog on to tease Lisa earlier. On the bridge were fresh tyre marks.


    He must have been messing about near the guardrail and an approaching motorbike must have sent him over the rail.


    Observing from a distance, by comparison, we stood out¡­


    So, in order to blend in with the crowd of onlookers, Lisa and I moved toward the bridge. Then¡­


    ¡­!


    The nuns must have come to the bridge to see if they could not help the drowning Franz in some way.


    With everyone on the bridge¨CLisa and I might be able to slip past even Meiya.


    No one is paying attention to me. They are all concerned for the drowning boy.


    Looking back from the other side of the moat, the sisters found it difficult to help Franz and they could not swim in their robes.


    There were other Dutch on the bridge too. There was a man who tried to jump in, but he was stopped by others. The reason was easy to understand after a brief glance at the moat. The moat was built for warfare, and it was wide and deep. It was constructed with a cliff-like slope such that once an enemy fell in, they would not be able to escape


    If he had jumped in, he would not have been able to get back out and only increase e the number of drowning people.


    What¡¯s more, Franz¡¯s foot must have been caught in his motor bike, spraining his ankle and making him unable to swim. From his frantic movements, his strength is failing. A far distance from bridge, he repeatedly sunk and rose above the surface of the water.


    Lisa¨C


    Wiped tears from beneath her glasses. With how it is, it would be difficult to save him. This must be fate.


    What¡¯s more¡­ we¡­ can¡¯t help him.


    You have no luck, do you Franz?


    Meiya will discover us, won¡¯t she? We have to leave so that I can prove my own innocence. Cross the bridge, leave the town, I took the first step.


    ¡­!¡­


    Oi! My feet!


    I¡¯ve gone through a lot of trouble¨C


    All to leave Bourtange.


    Why am I turning back toward the bridge?


    Now I¡¯m running for some reason! Running the wrong way. Meiya and her group are distracted by Franz, I should escape.


    ¡¸S-stop please, Master! You will die if you go¡­!¡¹


    Lisa panicked behind me.


    Kinji. Are you really like that? Pretending to be an ally of justice?


    I looked totally uncool in my Cromaetel disguise. Did I want DEEN to think of me as¡ºa good person¡»?


    No¨C that wasn¡¯t it.


    There is no such thing as good or bad people. Just like DEEN and GRENEDA. I learned that in Brussels.


    Ally s of justice do not exist in this world. I learned that a long time ago.


    In the first place, nothing like justice exists.


    Well, how should I say it?


    A person has their path¨C their moral principle¨C do such things exist?


    Justice is a more ambiguous moral principle, but some things are more moral than others.


    Right now, I should follow my own path, abandon the boy and leave the town, but I can¡¯t. That is the simple truth. In from of Meiya and the rest¨C


    I must leap into the frozen moat. That was the simple truth.


    ¡¸No, Master! A sludge has collected at the bottom of the moat, and once caught in it, you will be unable to get out again!¡¹


    In order to hide the true meaning of her words, Lisa shouted in English¨C


    ¡¸If you ignore a dying man, it will keep you awake at night. A good night¡¯s sleep is important.¡¹


    I said the same thing as when I rescued Lisa in the underground tunnels, but this time in English.


    ¡¸Lisa. This is my final command as your master. You must run. I wish you all the best luck.¡¹


    Saying that, I forced my wallet with what little funds remained into Lisa¡¯s hands¨Cseveral Dutchmen tried to stop me, but in a flurry of movement¨C using my ASSAULT training, I swept clear of them.


    ¡¸¡­Master¡­!¡¹


    Lisa shouted at my back, and I leapt in. Still wearing my Cromaetel disguise.


    *Splash!*


    I submerged myself fully into the moat¡¯s water¨Cbut it was almost frozen.


    If I hadn¡¯t warmed up with my sprint, I would have died from my heart stopping.


    I jumped in still wearing my coat and wig, and fully clothed swimming was a drill on ASSAULT. Paddling over, I swam to the drowning Franz.


    ¡¸Heeeelp¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Hold on!¡¹


    I grabbed Franz underneath the arms, and although he had taken in quite a bit of water, it probably wasn¡¯t enough to be fatal. However, because of the water his clothes had absorbed, he felt a lot heavier. Holding on to Franz and swimming clothed is impossible.


    ¡¸Swim toward the wall!¡¹


    ¡¸Come on¨C!¡¹


    Everyone from the town, and even the sisters who didn¡¯t recognise me¨C encouraged us with loud voices. Struggling to swim, I checked the drawbridge, but Lisa wasn¡¯t there. Good. She must have listened to what I said and run.


    Keeping Franz¡¯s head above the water, I swam toward the wall¨C With a *Fwish!*, I kicked out my foot, but¡­ something had a hold of my foot and tangled it.


    ¨CThe sludge. A clayey mud must have trapped my foot. Franz¡¯s injured foot wasn¡¯t the only reason he couldn¡¯t swim. Franz¡¯s feet were also caught in the mud.


    Crap! Struggling and kicking however entangles my feet even more. I¡¯m trying to swim¡­ but I can¡¯t!


    Trapped stationary in the freezing water, the cold began to set in dangerously.


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!* ¡­ the sound of a large motor approached the bridge¡­ then with a *Whoosh!¨C


    From the guardrail, a woman leapt.


    She had the perfect form of a professional diver.


    Was she Muslim? Her head was wrapped up, and bangs concealed her eyes, but she looked young. But her clothes were like those of an old punk rocker with a black leather jacket and trousers.


    The girl made her way over to me with a butterfly stroke and grabbed Franz. Then things seemed to improve¨C both of our feet caught in the mud were freed as if by magic.


    Now¡­!


    After that, I¨C along with the woman¡¯s help, pulled Franz to the wall of the moat. My feet no longer encumbered by the mud, I could swim properly¨C and finally reached the wall.


    But now that we are at the edge, it didn¡¯t appear to be a simple matter to get up out of.


    Along with a 70-degree slope, the face was also covered with rows of rust iron spikes pointing downward. This must be what are known as anti-ninja countermeasures. What¡¯s more, the surface undulated, making it impossible to climb up unless ropes or chains were dangled down from above.


    This is the deadly moat that completely defeated Napoleon¡¯s armies. I don¡¯t see any kind of way to scale it.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    As we both supported Franz, even the girl with the scarf¡­


    Seemingly lacking a method how to get out of the moat, her lipstick covered lips pulled down into a frown.


    The longer the three of us stay here, the more the icy water will leach away our heat and sap our strength¨CI had that thought.


    ¡¸Master!¡¹


    From beside us, there was a voice¨C


    ¡¸!?¡¹


    Turning my head¡­


    With a *Squeak!* *Squeak!*, an old-fashioned copper sheet rowboat approached¡­


    ¡­Lisa¡­!


    Our eyes met through her black-rimmed glasses.


    On the prow of the boat¡­ was an engraving of the careful collector landlady¡¯s ladybug shaped family coat of arms. She even had something like this!?


    Taking care that my wig didn¡¯t come off, I got up into the boat¡­ Then each of us took tone of Franz¡¯s arms and pulled. The woman with the scarf pushed his butt from behind, and he came up into the boat.


    Franz, you are really pretty heavy. You seem to have the ability to gain weight. If you come to Japan in the future, you might be able to earn a living as a sumo wrestler.


    He lay face-up in the boat, gasping for breath¡­ but if he has the energy to do that, he seems fine¡­


    Then I sat and faced Lisa.


    ¡¸¡­ I told you to run.¡¹


    Lisa received the scolding of her master with a grin.


    ¡¸I did run. But then I came back. So I really didn¡¯t disobey your instructions. Now then, let¡¯s get out of here.¡¹


    Twisting the truth with a smile on her face, she pointed toward the bridge.


    There, the city residents had cut off a firehose and dangled down from the bridge.


    Then emerging last from the water¨C


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    The woman with the scarf silently came up into the boat.


    Then¡­ I had a chance to have a good look at the brave woman¡¯s clothing.


    Her black leather coat was studded with gold rivets. There were gold rings on her fingers. She even had a necklace in the shape an ancient  symbol. Even that was gold. They all gleamed¡­ and were probably 24 karat.


    Is she really a rich Arab or a celebrity? Her scarf completely hid her face.


    She wiped her hands on her snakeskin belt.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Tying up her wet scarf, she turned her back toward me¡­


    Her not saying a word, Lisa and my eyes met for a moment, then¡­ *Squeak!* *Squeak!*


    The two of us sculled the oars and returned to the bridge amidst cheers and applause.


    ************************************************************


    After each of us had been pulled up to the bridge one by one¨CFranz¡¯s grandparents hugged me and expressed their gratitude over and over again.


    But that over there could be a bad thing¡­


    The nuns are chattering among themselves, praising me and coming this way.


    I whispered to Lisa,


    ¡¸Tell them that I¡ºdidn¡¯t expect to have to swim on such short notice, but I¡¯ll be alright¡».¡¹


    Now the everything was over, I moved to leave¨C


    The water made my wig more apt to slip, and as Franz¡¯s grandmother ran her hands through it, it shifted slightly.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Hurrying back with a change of clothes in hand, the Dutch let me pass¨C


    Thoroughly drenched, I rushed back just as hurriedly as we had attempted to leave the town.


    The nuns probably noticed us.


    Responding to everyone¡¯s applause with a small wave, I looked to see what the nuns were doing¡­


    ¡­ I just made it in time¡­ It¡¯s alright.


    They looked after me in amazement but weren¡¯t following.


    They may not have discovered my identity¡­ or the fact that I was pretending to be a girl. The didn¡¯t recognise me as Kinji Tohyama.


    At the very least, they aren¡¯t sure.


    Lisa and I broke out of the ring of people on the bridge¨C and at that moment:


    ¡¸¡­Tohyama-san?¡¹


    At a distance, I clearly heard Meiya¡¯s voice¨C


    I flinched as my name was called.


    Flinching¨C I turned to look back. Crap!


    Dammmit¡­!


    Turning back, our eyes met for a moment, and Meiya¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in an expression of¡ºI thought so¡».


    I had proved her suspicion in turning in response to hearing my name¡­Then Meiya¡¯s ultramarine eyes went wide in surprise.


    In short, everything clicked into place. As soon as she called my name.


    What¡¯s more, I¡¯m completely trapped.


    I had proven the fact that Cromaetel was Kinji for her myself.


    ¨CI¡¯ve been discovered. Run!


    As soon as I began to run¡­*Grip!*


    There was someone else who was shocked at Meiya¡¯s astonished¡ºTohyama-san?¡»


    It was the woman with the scarf and leather clothed from earlier. Like a reaction comic1, she fell pinned beneath the Harley Davidson as she looked my way. Why?


    Caught off guard by the sound, Lisa turned toward the scarf woman.


    Losing her balance, Lisa fell backwards onto her butt.


    Wha-What¡¯s with this? This chain of surprised reactions.


    ¡¸Pa-Patra-sama¡­?¡¹


    In response to her words¨C


    It was my own turn to have trouble standing.


    Outed as a former member of GRENEDA, the scarf fell away from the woman in the leather outfit¡­


    It really was Patra!?


    So that must be the reason that I thought the mud magically let go of my feet. It really was magic acting on the mud. Well, Patra is the¡ºSand Witch¡»after all.


    A while ago, back in Daiba she did say that swimming was her forte. It all makes sense.


    ¡¸Lisa. I used astrology to find you¡­ with only a small difference in time between myself and Meiya¡¯s discovery. But what was this behaviour on the boat¨C your face was surely lively with Kinji Tooyama. I cannot remember you ever smiling once in I.U.¡¹


    Running her fingers through her bobbed hair to put in order¨C


    Patra disguised herself to infiltrate the Netherlands to track down the deserter Lisa.


    However, prepared for the possibility of being discovered by Meiya, she started up her motorbike.


    Making their way through the crowd, Meiya and the nuns were making their way toward us¨C


    ¡¸Kinji Tooyama. It appears¡­ that you are being pursued by DEEN. I can scatter these children if you wish to escape.¡¹


    Patra said in a condescending tone.


    ¡¸There¡¯s yourself to consider too, Patra. Sneaking into DEEN¡¯s territory, you were discovered, weren¡¯t you? But¡­ you are much too kind to me. I must think better of you for it. ¡¹


    I answered, discarding that abominable wig and coat for my bulletproof uniform.


    ¡¸I-I¨C just happened to want to swim, that is all!¡¹


    Blushing red in response to my words, Patra shouted these bluffing words.


    ¡¸Even so, it does seem that the rumours of discord amidst DEEN¡¯s ranks were correct. Hohohoho!¡¹


    Saying that while smiling, Patra¨C *Kiss!* *Kiss!*


    With fingers outstretched, she blew 2 or 3 kisses toward the moat.


    After that, the surface began to tremble slightly¡­ slithering up the stone wall, several animals appeared¡­


    C-cobras¡­?


    The sham figures were probably constructed from the mud at the bottom of the moat, but they moved exactly like real snakes.


    The cobras made their way onto the bridge, and everyone there began to panic as they slipped underfoot¨C Gathering around the Harley they stood their bodies up.


    I was wondering what they would do next, but then something began to slither.


    Patra¡¯s belt¨C what I thought was a snakeskin was actually a real snake, and it dropped to the ground and slithered among the other forgeries.


    I didn¡¯t know which one was the real cobra, then¡­ *Whoosh!* The snaked spread out.


    ¡¸¡­!¡­¡¹


    I kicked at the cobra near my feet, but if it happened to be the real one, that¡¯s dangerous.


    Lisa held on the me, sobbing, so there was no way to run.


    ¡¸Hohoho! Lisa, I will overlook this blunder. Bring Kinji to the dragon¡¯s port.¡¹


    Patra left us with those words, then made a swift movement.


    Straddling the motor bike, the engine roared. Now that I come think of it, it was probably Patra that ran Franz off the edge of the bridge. The tyre marks seem to match.


    The cobras infested the drawbridge, and the Dutch there scattered like a swarm of baby spiders¨C


    With girlish shrieks, the sisters dashed here and there like mad.


    But in the midst of the chaos, *Ka-shing!*


    Like a shout to bring someone to their senses, a heavy metallic sound rang.


    ¡¸Do not fear, my sisters! This is a witch¡¯s trickery! To anyone who shrinks back before the witch, I will dispense divine punishment! Physically!¡¹


    She spoke in Italian¨Cabout 30% of which I understood¨Cthen there was a *Whoosh!*


    At the end of the line of nuns, Meiya¡¯s usual oversized sword cut through the air.


    Rather than aiming it at Patra or us, she was aiming to intimidate her subordinates.


    Then the nervous nuns¡­


    With perspiration standing out on their foreheads, stopped running from the cobras¨C *Jingle!*


    With a sound of bells, they drew thin double-edged blades from inside their robes.


    Then there was the whisper of blades. And they turned their sword in unison toward Patra.


    From their coordinated movements, I could tell that this manoeuvre was well-practised. These are nuns, after all.


    In Japan, they would be something like warrior monks, and if I had to name the, they would be sister soldiers.


    ¡¸That is the¡ºSand Witch¡»Patra! If we exterminate her, Canossa will give us 20 credits, and that means we can take half a year off! Adonai Melek Namen!¡¹


    Despite having worked together with the Diamond Dust Witch until recently, she recited some kind of Catholic mantra with a fixed gaze¨C Honestly, I get the feeling that she just wants to hunt down anyone with the title of witch.


    ¡¸¨CYou dare to attack me? The Vatican often boast of things it cannot accomplish. Hohoho!¡¹


    With a *Twang!*, Patra spun her bike and something like shots flew toward us from her body¨C*Whoosh!*


    Her rings and rivets transformed into golden bullets, spreading out from her like a shotgun blast. Directed toward the nuns.


    With a rush, the small highspeed bullets flew toward the nuns without having been fired from a gun, knocking them down. But that was all a smokescreen.


    As for the real attraction¡­ Her necklace coalesced into a baseball sized metal orb. Then it flew at Meiya¡¯s head¨C


    ¡¸¨CDispenses divine punishment¨C!¡¹


    *Shiiiiiiiing!*


    With a loud, piercing metallic screech, Meiya swung the long sword on her should like a bat and swatted it back. It looked like the Yankees Robinson Cano taking a swing.


    The batted ball flew past Patra and struck the edge of the wooden bridge rail, destroying it and sending up a shower of splinters.


    Wh-what strength you have, Meiya! You¡¯re like a human piece of artillery.


    As expected, Patra merely inclined her head, and Lisa fell once more onto her butt¨C


    ¡¸¡­Hump! So you dodged that, huh?¡¹


    Casting an eye over her fallen sisters, Meiya tutted


    Seeming to have no intention of reengaging, Patra slammed down on the accelerator¡­ and the motorbike sped off. Then springing into a bag located by the rear wheel with a leap, the real cobra jumped in. It appears to be well trained.


    I thought that I should make my escape as well, however¨C both my feet are tangled by the cobras formed from the mud.


    Damn you Patra! You left me as a present so that Meiya wouldn¡¯t chase after you, didn¡¯t you?


    The sister soldiers¡¯ robes appeared to be bulletproof, and they appeared uninjured.


    The slow-footed Lisa hadn¡¯t even run, firmly determined to stand by my side¨C


    ¨CLisa and I were caught by Meiya and the Vatican.


    *************************************************************************


    We were taken by the nuns into the church in the centre of the town.


    The nuns were armed. They also had Meiya who was on the same level as Patra, Katze, and Hilda.


    Naturally, I want to break out and escape. But I Couldn¡¯t take Lisa with me.


    So¡­


    For now, I¡¯ll wait and see how thing go.


    For one thing, Meiya hasn¡¯t attacked us yet.


    Having captured us, the nuns still held on to their weapons.


    There must still be room to negotiate here.


    We entered the transept and¨C dazzling multicoloured stained glass windows and elaborate painted scenes filled our entire field of vision. On the well-used altar at the end, no more than candles served as offering¡­ it was just like an ancient Japanese Shinto shrine. This is different


    ¡¸¡­ Marvellous, isn¡¯t it? The church.¡¹


    I said as we went down the aisle, wanting to gauge Meiya¡¯s level of anxiety¨C


    ¡¸Yes. I will have to show you St. Peter¡¯s Basilica in Rome. This is a rustic church.¡¹


    She responded with a gentle laugh.


    As I suspected¡­ even though her face is a bit tense, she doesn¡¯t see me as a hostile threat.


    Afterwards, Lisa and I were taken to a small cellar room¨C under the supervision of the sister soldiers, we were given warm clothes, warm soup, bread, and coffee to go along with it.


    After being confined for a while¡­


    Having seemingly combed her hair and rested for a bit, Meiya appeared once more and cleared the room of nuns.


    Then immediately after closing the door¨C


    ¡¸Tohyama-san..! Thank goodness we¡¯ve met again¡­! Thank God¡­¡¹


    Tears stood out suddenly in her eyes, then *Squish!*


    She hugged me with all her strength as I sat in a chair.


    H- O-oi¡­!


    She had done it so suddenly that I didn¡¯t have the chance to avoid her, but n-now¨C Meiya¡¯s nuclear carrier class abundant breasts were pressed into my face. Through her white robes.


    Shirayuki had battleship class breasts, I believe Nakasorachi exceeds that classification, but there was an overwhelming volume here¡­ and what¡¯s more, there was a sweet sugar milk scent wafting from her¡­!


    What¡¯s more, Meiya is one year older than me. It is one year, but that still means she is older!


    For some reason, it is a verifiable fact that my Hysteria Mode is weaker to older women.


    ***************************************


    ***************************************


    That is to say, let me go. I¡¯m suffocating¡­!


    Then as if Christ had heard my prayer, suddenly Meiya released me¨C


    ¡­*Glare!*¡­


    Wh-what¡­?


    Sitting well-manneredly diagonally across from me, Lisa gave a horribly intense glare. Directed at Meiya.


    ¡¸¨CSister-sama, you have huge breasts, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    Seemingly irritated for some reason, Lisa put on an unusually sullen expression¨C


    ¡¸Eh? Well, yeah¡­ their weight just makes my shoulders stiff.¡¹


    Meiya replied with a wry smile. Despite Lisa¡¯s expression, her reply was amicable.


    ¡¸¨CPlease do not let those nuns back into the room. The food they brought in earlier was not to Master¡¯s liking. I am here to care for his daily needs. There is no need for anyone else needs to care for him.¡¹


    Her pride as a maid injured, Lisa puffed out her cheeks.


    Fluffing her sleek blonde hair, she whirled to face away.


    ¡¸Understood¡­ My apologies. I seem to have unwittingly offended you. But now¡­ Tohyama-san. Can we speak for a moment?¡¹


    Bowing to Lisa, Meiya took my hand to lead me out of the room¨C


    After making eye contact to tell Lisa¡ºDon¡¯t move¡»¡­ I stood from my seat.


    *********************************************************************


    Going down the church aisle, there was an old wooden booth with check-patterned carvings on it.


    I couldn¡¯t see inside, but it looked like a wooden telephone booth.


    Meiya order the rest of the nuns out of the room, then I entered it from one side.


    It could barely fit 2 or 3 people inside, and the booth was dark and cramped¨C


    In the middle there was a partition made of olive brown wood.


    It was a bit like a police detention visiting room.


    I sat on the chair inside, and Meiya entered the opposite side.


    Uh¡­ This seems dangerous. This confined space.


    As soon as Meiya entered, the scent of milk filled the space.


    Thanks to the difference between Western and Japanese eating and bathing habits, Japanese are more aware of body odour, and it could be an issue¨C depending on the source, that is. In this case, the scent wafted up from the beautiful older woman who had thrust her breasts into my face and made me aware of the opposite sex¡­ As a natural consequence the stirrings of Hysteria Mode in my body increased, creating another issue entirely.


    As I worked to reduce my Hysteria Mode by counting prime numbers, on the other side of the partition that I couldn¡¯t see through, Meiya said¨C


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for the cramped space. This is a confession booth. It is intended to be used by Christians after baptism to confess their sins to a member of the clergy. Anything you say here, I swear by God will not be revealed.¡¹


    ¡¸..You mean it¡¯s confidential? Can I really trust that?¡¹


    ¡¸For example, even if someone confessed to a murder in this room, a nun will not reveal it to anyone¨C not talk to the police or leave any kind of record. This is an absolute religious rule. So please, tell me anything that you would like say now.¡¹


    As Meiya shifted to take up an attentive posture, her womanly scent tickled the inside of my nose¨C


    After a brief moment of silence, I took advantage of her offer to listen.


    ¡¸¡­Did Jeanne come back to DEEN?¡¹


    ¡¸No.¡¹


    ¡¸Do you suspect me and Jeanne?¡¹


    ¡¸Here, I can only speak the truth, so I cannot remain silent. I will answer the question truthfully. I do not suspect you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸As I told you before, I am a believer. Be believing, I gain the divine protection of God. I do not doubt any of my allies.¡¹


    I see.


    ¨CMeiya.


    Thank you.


    You are one of the traitors.


    You have just confirmed that for me once more.


    I was half hysterised when you hugged me, in this cramped room I am 80% there, and thanks to that I am sure, but¡­ Meiya is only one part of the traitor problem. She is only about 20% responsible.


    But now is not the time to dig into the details.


    Rather¨C I am 80% sure that I can stop the leak of information.


    ¡¸¡­ Tohyama-san.¡¹


    Meiya broke in on an entirely different track than my train of thought¨C


    From within the depths of her cleavage, she extracted a quartered A4 size paper.


    She then passed it to me through a crevice below the wooden lattice.


    ¡¸I believe that Tohyama-san should leave Brussels. I will work in secret to prove your innocence. However, Liberty Mason suspects you. Unfortunately, the Vatican has followed suit.¡¹


    Opening the paper she had given to me¨C It was a KLM airline electronic ticket. It has already been reserved, and there are instruction written on it explaining how to obtain a boarding pass using the barcode.


    The destination was¨C John F. Kennedy Airport. New York.


    ¡¸I came to help you. You should use this ticket to leave Europe for a while I spoke on the phone with Tamamo-san at the beginning of the year, and I heard the G-3-san is in America. He will certainly give you refuge.


    So this would take me out the European operation¨C Meiya might truly suspect that I am a traitor.


    I¡¯m dancing on the palm of her hand, and that is a bit frustrating¡­


    As long as Liberty Mason is my enemy, chances of victory in Europe are slim.


    I should retreat for a while. Returning with American and Japanese allies of DEEN would be helpful.


    Coming to that conclusion¨C


    ¡¸I owe you for this, Meiya. I have one more request, however¡­ I will ask for one more ticket. For Lisa to come with me¡­ she is a deserter from GRENEDA.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah! I am surprised¡­ I have already thought of Tohyama-san¡¯s native wife.¡¹


    ¡¸N-native wife? I don¡¯t even have an actual wife, so how could you have already considered a native wife?¡¹


    ¡¸Because when it comes to Tohyama-san, you can always count on him to take every chance with women that comes along¨C Don¡¯t you know that¡¯s what everyone thinks?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºWhen it comes to Tohyama-san¡»When has that ever happened?¡¹


    ¡¸All the time.¡¹


    ¡¸How can you say something like that while smiling? I¨C¡¹


    As I was saying that there was a *Knock!* *Knock!*


    There was a sharp knock on the confessional booth door.


    Meiya leaned over and cracked the door behind her slightly¨C


    ¡¸What is it? I told you not to disturb us. Do you want to be horse-slapped 3 times as divine punishment?¡¹


    She scolded the terrified sister soldier. In Italian.


    She seems pretty strict with her subordinates.


    ¡¸H-here. It¡¯s an urgent telephone call. From¡ºabove¡».¡¹


    Shrinking back in fear, the sister soldier proffered a mobile phone to Meiya,


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    The Catholic Church is a completely hierarchical, and it appears the Meiya cannot defy her superiors¨CSo she exited the narrow booth¡­


    Leaving me, she left to take the call.


    A while later¡­ the call drug on.


    It was in Italian, but I caught the words¡ºhim¡»and¡ºairport¡»several times. They seemed to be talking about me.


    Were they trying to arrange another ticket¡­?


    I tried to listen in on Meiya¡¯s conversation.


    ¡¸¨CBringing up something like excommunication is a bit much, is it not? You say that, but¨C I know all too well that no one can defy it. But if that is how it is to be¡­ Please do not order me to fight. It is a grave tactical error. Toh¡­ do you know his second name? He is strong. If I fought him while protecting my subordinates, the odds that I would win or lose are even.¡¹


    I was able to make out 30%, but due to my limited knowledge of Italian, I was able to make out the sense of what was being said¨C


    Thanks to Meiya¡¯s clear voice, I was able to pick out words here and there¡­ however¡­


    This was a dangerous conversation.


    Meiya fighting me. That was what they were talking about.


    ¡¸What¡¯s more, his role as DEEN¡¯s representative soldier has made him into a sworn friend. I like him. Toh¡­ I do not want to fight him.¡¹


    As Meiya spoke into the phone, she made a face at what the other side was saying.


    ¡¸So¡­ I will take him to the airport. Adonai Melek Namen.¡¹


    With that, Meiya ended the call¨C


    Gripping the phone tensely, Meiya passed the phone back to the nun.


    She had acted as an ally toward me, but now I feel that she has become an enemy.


    Peeking through the gap, I could surely escape. But how far could Lisa make it?


    With those thoughts passing through my brain¡­


    Meiya did not return to the confession booth.


    Turning her back toward me, she remained silent.


    While inside, she cannot tell a lie. She must not want to risk opening her mouth and making a mistake.


    ¡­If that¡¯s the case, let me confirm something.


    Stepping out of the booth into the nave¨C I addressed her back.


    ¡¸Meiya. I have to ask you one thing. You¡­. must know that someone in DEEN is leaking information to GRENEDA, right?¡¹


    Hearing my voice, Meiya did not turn around¡­ but she answered with a voice full of emotion.


    ¡¸I am a believer. Even if I suspect, I cannot doubt. I must have faith.¡¹


    That¡¯s the reason¡­


    That is the reason that no one knows who exactly the traitor is.


    With regards to Meiya, this is something well known in the courts of law¨C a sub-type of¡ºUnintentional Consequences¡».¡ºCommitting a crime without knowledge¡», unknowingly aiding and abetting, or overlooking a crime.


    In Meiya¡¯s case, the reason for her complicity is unusual¡­


    Her beliefs have caused the harm.


    Even while able to confess that¡¸something is suspicious¡¹, knowing that her words will be heard by the traitor, she still shared intelligence with her allies. Meiya cannot distrust anyone.


    ¨CBelieving.


    That is a good thing, but dangerous. Believing in Jeanne led me into the debacle with the members of DEEN. Meiya is completely defenceless against this danger. In order to gain the divine blessings of her¡ºLuck Enhancement¡», she must continue to be defenceless.


    Because of that¨C according to her own words, she is a kind of religious fanatic¨Cdespite harbouring no ill intentions, she became an accomplice, leaking intelligence to the traitor form the front lines.


    But who is the actual traitor? Why would they pass along information to GRENEDA? Why did Jeanne lead me to Bewitching Blade?


    These questions had no clear answers¡­ The conclusion of this matter is still a long way off.


    ¡¸Tohyama-san, you have always been a very perceptive ally. I know what you want me to say. I understand that much. However, I cannot stop believing. The moment I stop¡­ all the recoil from the blessing of my Luck Enhancement will be visited upon me. If that happens¡­ I would not be able to avoid death.¡¹


    Meiya said as she turned toward me.


    ¡¸¨CWill you fight me, Tohyama-san?¡¹


    Her eyes held a certain degree¨C of fixed determination.


    I don¡¯t know if I can win, but if it comes to fighting, I will fight.


    That was what the meaning behind look in her eyes.


    ¡¸If I attack, the source of the issue will be resolved, and our successes on the European Front may rally.¡¹


    ¡­*Shing!*¡­


    Form Meiya¨C a bloodthirsty aura was released.


    1, 2 seconds passed in silence¡­


    The situation the nave felt like a powder keg.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Now¡­ in that instant it became a one on one encounter. Like that night in Brussels, but different.


    But this time I was almost in Hysteria Mode.


    And¨C I had my gun. Meiya¡¯s subordinates hadn¡¯t disarmed me.


    What should I do?


    What are you going to do, Kinji?


    A cold sweat stood out on my forehead¨C


    Then¡­


    ¡­*Crack!*¡­*Crack!**Crack!*¡­


    The stained glass cracked.


    What? The entirety of the stone church¡­ felt as if it was moving.


    The shaking became worse. Feeling the tremors, Meiya broke off her confrontational gaze from me to look around. Then it wasn¡¯t any of Meiya¡¯s magic.


    ¡¸Earthquake¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Explosion¡­?¡¹


    As Japanese and European, we both voiced the thing that came first to mind in unison¨C somehow differing.


    While trembling, the sister soldiers looked outside through the windows.


    Outside was a strange sight.


    ¨CThere was a strong wind.


    Outside the church in the city of Bourtange¨C a hurricane like wind blew. The shaking was due to the wind. In any case, the Netherlands don¡¯t have earthquakes, after all.


    And amidst the wind¨C*Whoosh!


    ¨CAn arrow? Something like that sped by outside the window. *Thunk!*¡­!


    Simultaneously with a roar, the whole church shook in an explosion.


    ¡¸¡­This wind¡­ ¡ºSara¡¯s typhoon¡»¡­!¡¹


    Meiya paled, and there was a *Ka-thump!*


    From the back of her robes, a large sword thudded onto the church floor. Falling on her right side, she gripped it in her right hand¨C but her target was not me. It was outside.


    ¡¸Invasione!¡¹


    ¡¸Invasione¨C!¡¹


    The sister soldiers cried unanimously, pointing at the window. Outside, an arrow rode the wind and turned like a guided missile. It was tipped with high-explosives, and was like a small-scale missile¨C


    *Thump!* *Thud!* *Whish!*¡­


    One after another, the arrows struck the church wall, demolishing it.¡¯


    From the size and power, it was powdered titanium explosive. It was a cutting-edge explosive with 190% the power of TNT.


    ¡¸To-Tohyama-san. Outside¡­ you must escape! GRENEDA is attacking!¡¹


    Shattered from the shock, multi-coloured sharp fragments of the stained glass blew about the chapel.


    ¡­GRENEDA¡­!


    Hearing that, I drew my Beretta¨C I turned toward the stairs leading to the cellar where Lisa was, but a tapestry from off the wall had fallen and covered it entirely.


    Because our enemy was conducting a bombing raid, it would appear that the basement was the safest place to be.


    ¡¸¡­Lisa! Hide there! It will be alright. I will protect you!¡¹


    I shouted at the frightened Lisa from the church aisle¡­


    ¡¸Yes, Master¡­!¡¹


    Came the reply.


    Then, holding her large sword, Meiya called out and assembled the sister soldiers¨C


    ¡¸Meiya, how can I¡ºescape¡»? I don¡¯t know what you think, but I will fight as a member of DEEN. Fight alongside me.¡¹


    I said with a wry smile as I looked at my matte silver Beretta.


    Then, trusting me, Meiya turned and gave me a nod.


    ************************************************************************


    Stepping across the rubble of the destroyed front door, I stepped outside warily¨C


    *Bang!* *Ba-ba-ba-bang!*


    From both sides of the alleyway in front of me came the sounds of bullets being fired in what seemed to be a crossfire of 9mm bullets firing at us.


    ¡¸*Gasp!*¡¹


    ¡¸Hrngh¡­!¡¹


    ¨C*Clang!* *Cl-cl-cl-clang!*


    Repelling the bullets fired at us, Meiya used her large sword like a shield to protect the nuns following behind.


    Meiya and I retreated a step or two¨C


    ¡¸Those bullets¡­ were Walther P38s. There were also MG42s and Luger P08s. It¡¯s Katze and her group.¡¹


    ¡¸She must have come with Patra. I am sorry that I failed to shoot her.¡¹


    Her large breasts bouncing, Meiya crossed herself¨C


    With damned GRENEDA in front of us, she would fight with me.


    ¡¸¨CTohyama-san. Across the street¡­ on top of the windmill¡¯s blade. Observe the girl in the grey blazer with light blue ribbon.¡¹


    Meiya said, passing me military binoculars that she had gotten from the sister soldiers.


    Looking where she had indicated, I checked the top of the windmill¡­


    Then, fixed in position like a crucifix, on the tip of the windmill blade¨C


    A bored looking 12-year-old girl stood.


    Although I had an oblique angle, I got the impression of a care-free, beautiful girl.


    Overlooking the town, she scowled with her cobalt coloured eyes. Her long silver hair was straight. A peacock feather stuck out of her wide-brimmed stylish hat. More uniquely¡­ in her left hand she carried a longbow taller than she was. Even the arrows carried in her quiver were fletched with peacock feathers. An archer?


    *********************************************************


    ************************************************


    ¡¸That is¡ºTyphoon Sara¡». A single glance into her eyes tells you that she is a bad girl, and Sara Hood is a part of the warhawks of I.U.¡¯s survivors. Descended from Robin Hood, she is a Scottish witch.¡¹


    Meiya said, increasing the tension in the air.


    So, what you¡¯re saying is that Sara is a tough opponent to deal with.


    In the midst of the gale, her long hair was curiously still. Even the feather in her hat remained motionless.


    Where she stood must be the eye of the typhoon.


    This windstorm, which could also be called a¡ºtyphoon¡»was summoned by this girl. What a neighbourhood nuisance she must be.


    ¡¸This¡­ Sara Hood that has appeared. She must be one of the more capable members of GRENEDA?¡¹


    Robin Hood was a 13th century gentleman thief who made his base in Sherwood Forest, stealing riches from the nobles and dispensing it to the poor.


    At some point after that, he must have crossed bloodlines with a witch.


    However, her bow is able to strike from further away than the Nazi girl¡¯s gun. I must add a postscript to Kaname¡¯s¡ºA sword is stronger than a gun.¡»


    A bow has a longer range than is commonly thought. An English long bow from the Middle Ages has a range of 150 metres. That is considerably farther than the average handgun.


    Due to its simple construction, it is highly reliable, and lacking the noise of a gunshot is very discreet. As proved recently, it is a very effective weapon for a surprise attack.


    Having been used by humans since pre-history, if I underestimate it, I¡¯ll be turned into a hedgehog. I have to give it careful thought.


    ¡¸¨CAble to manipulate the wind, Sara is a bow master able to shoot her enemies at angles and ranges defying common sense. But unable to communicate with people, even GRENEDA finds her difficult to employ¡­ she is rarely sent to the front lines, but rather is held back as a sort of trump card.¡¹


    So she is GRENEDA¡¯s Reki, huh? At least that is what it looks like.


    The fact that Ace-chan was in the Netherlands¡­ might be a result of the intelligence on DEEN¡¯s internal strife supplied by their spy to redeploy her.


    ¡¸What is Sara¡¯s effective range?¡¹


    ¡¸Her skill cannot be conceptualised within the ordinary practice of archery. She manipulates the wind to carry her arrows wherever she wishes. From nock to target, she is able to strike at a distance of 2km.¡¹


    2 km with an arrow? That isn¡¯t human.


    With Bewitching Blade and Sara, there must have been a bargain sale on superhumans.


    ¡¸Snipers are a problem. I¡¯ll have to deal with Sara first. Even if we get past the windmill¨Cwe¡¯ll only give Patra and Katze an opening to attack. The wind is stopping us, but let¡¯s break through the middle. If I run up a back alley and you run up another on the other side, we can flank Sara. Then we can attack the windmill from 2 sides in a pincer movement.¡¹


    I said, cocking my Beretta¨C


    ¡¸Understood. Good luck, Tohyama-san.¡¹


    Meiya crossed herself and hefted her large sword.


    Then,


    ¡¸Holy maidens! Until we take the heads of the 3 witches of wind, sand, and cursed water for the Vatican, I will not allow any to retreat a single step!¡¹


    She gave the rousing order to the following sister soldiers, pointer her large sword toward the outside like a lance.


    With a unified shout of acknowledgment, from beneath their robes¡­ they each extracted polished silver swords with the Vatican¡¯s coat of arms and the keys of St. Peter on them, along with a small shield.


    ¡¸The Lord is my sword and my shield! Melted from the bells of the basilica of San Carlo al Corso, cast in the same mould as the holy blades of the Crusades, with silver shaved from the crucifix of the Santa Maria sopra Minerva, and polished by the Shroud of Turin with holy water¨C there is no witch that our holy cross-bell swords cannot annihilate. We will dispense divine wrath! Follow me¨C!¡¹


    Yelling a shrill cry of encouragement to her followers, Meiya jumped out into the gale as the vanguard¨C


    With a war cry, the sister soldiers followed suit by drawing their swords.


    But¡­ they were only equipped with sword and shield!


    H-how antiquated are you¡­!?


    As the only one with a projectile weapon, I was quickly left behind¨C


    En masse, they charged after Meiya to assault the windmill, and Katze¡¯s underlings sprinkled throughout the town unleashed a storm of 9mm bullets.


    *Clang!* *Clang!* Cl-clang!*


    Following each other in rapid succession, the clash of bullets on metal shields was audible.


    *Thump!* *Thump!* *Thud!*


    One after another, the nuns were knocked down by bullets striking their bulletproof robes.


    Even so¨C Meiya and the rest paid no heed to this and continued their reckless charge.


    It was like watching an Imperial Japanese Army bayonet charge.


    Kaname and G-3¡¯s Neue Ange are the extreme exceptions. Typically a sword is no match for a gun. Even a child understands that.


    Even so, the Vatican is proud of their own traditional style and continues to fight with it.


    Are you planning to push the European Front of FEW like this¡­!?


    In dumb amazement, I could not move and fell behind¨C


    In accordance with the plan of attack, I rushed out into the rushing wind of the alleyway and headed toward the windmill. With the Nazi girls all firing at me, I used Mirror to destroy some of their guns.


    Then with a *Whoosh!*¨C an arrow came flying down the alley headed toward me.


    It was a nickel-copper arrow, fletched with peacock feathers.


    Bow and arrow¡­ Typhoon Sara¡­!


    Using Billiard¨C


    Although I tried to shoot it, what seemed like a prescient gust of wind shifted its flightpath¨Csomehow raising it to avoid the bullet¨C!


    I am dead.


    Or so I thought in that moment.


    Luckily the arrow was disturbed, and the fletching just grazed me, flying on past me¨C*Whoosh!*


    Brushing past my cheek, the arrow disappeared behind me.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    The sudden sharp pain, no, the shock of the event caused my eyes to open wide.


    Billiard¡­ had been defeated. Suddenly upon the first encounter.


    I hadn¡¯t been aiming at the fletching. The fact that the arrow hadn¡¯t skewered me through the cheek was merely due to luck. It was probably due to Meiya¡¯s luck enhancement.


    In a very real way, it was defeated. Billiard, that is.


    If it were a one-on-one battle, I could do it.


    But Typhoon Sara¨C that archer girl¡¯s arrows are not limited to describing simple parabolas.


    By controlling the surrounding air upon which it rides, it is entirely possible to alter its course like a missile.


    But¡­ now that I understand that, I can deal with it.


    Sara-chan. To all appearances, you are a sixth-year primary schooler or a first-year middle schooler, but you are trying to kill a high schooler. Once I arrest you, I¡¯ll spank your bottom. Using Ouka.


    **************************************


    Swords over there. Arrows over here.


    It¡¯s like a scene from a European Middle Ages battle in this part of Bourtange¨C


    Meiya and I with her 5 remaining soldier nuns were preparing to flank the windmill from both sides. In the immediate surroundings, there seemed impossibly to be a lack of any wind, and standing atop the windmill blade, Sara¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    She stood, without turning to look at us, nocking an arrow, or saying anything.


    Then appearing on the right and left blades of the windmill¨C


    ¡¸Hohoho! Kinji Tooyama, now¡­ Achoo!¡¹


    A sneeze from the cold she caught from her recent swim in the moat interrupted her words, as Patra stood there in the good clothes that she had turned into a swimsuit¨C


    ¡¸Yo, Tohyama! Weren¡¯t you out of DEEN? Isn¡¯t that how it was when we met?¡¹


    With Edgar riding on her shoulder, the uniformed Katze grinned and laughed as they each sat down.


    At this range, Sara won¡¯t be fighting anymore.


    But even so, my mind was unsettled.


    ¡¸Patra, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    My Hysteria Mode still somewhat in effect, I used¡ºInvisible bullet¡»¨C With a *Bang!*, I fired at the chains secured to the ground and preventing the windmill from turning.


    Then with creaking noises¡­ the four blades of the windmill¡­ began to spin to the right, sinking beneath Patra¡¯s feet.


    Underneath¨C


    Meiya stood at the base of the windmill with her large sword, ready to defeat the witches Patra, Sara, and Katze in their turn as it revolved.


    But¨C


    ¡¸Hehehe! Patra, you are heavier than I am!¡¹


    Dangling her feet over the edge as she laughed, Katze


    ¡¸Ugh! I am of greater stature than you! Ho now, Kinji Tooyama! D-do you hear what insolence is directed at the supreme ruler¡­ disgraceful!¡¹


    Patra screamed, and Sara regarded both of them with a sigh¡­


    These members of GRENEDA are not at all anxious.


    Almost as if they never expected to have to fight us¨C


    ¡¸¨C¡­!¡¹


    I turned to look behind me.


    There was something I did not comprehend.


    What? Something very¡­ powerful was heading toward us.


    Bewitching Blade¡­? No, this was different.


    Something similarly matched in power.


    Meiya seemed to have noticed as well¨C and seeing the opportunity to kill three of GRENEDA¡¯s witched come to nothing, she quickly put her back to the windmill. Then taking up our positions facing the church, we looked out.


    ¡¸¡­Demon, Sword¡­!¡¹


    Gritting out those words and understanding our defeat, looking ahead, Meiya¨C


    She saw it, about 170 metres away, in front of the cross on the church¡¯s roof.


    A Japanese, high school girl¡­?


    The setting sun at her back, the girl seemed to be only about a year younger than me.


    The wind violently lashed her white sailor suit and her red and green checked skirt.


    A thin red ribbon bound her hair¨C in black twin tails shorter than Aria¡¯s.


    ***************************************


    ***************************************


    Both her slanted eyes give the impression of a strong will and prideful disposition.


    Due to her small stature, she looked cute, but her large round breasts and the curve of her legs beneath her short skirt gave off an impression of sensuality beyond her apparent age.


    ¡ºDemon Sword¡»¡­ huh?


    This is¨C


    The Demon Sword, hired alongside Bewitching Blade by GRENEDA¡­!?


    Compared to the mental picture I got from my encounter with Bewitching Blade¡­. the actuality was quite different. I imagined someone more like Hilda.


    Even the swords she carried differed from my expectation. No, can they actually be called swords?


    It was certainly an edged blade, but it¡¯s shape¡­ was circular and just under 2 metres in diameter. It was a weapon with a sharp outer perimeter.


    Like the rings of Saturn, the girl remained inside like a swimming ring or hula hoop.


    Above the rotating circular blade¨C


    The sinking sunlight slanted down collecting on the blade, and the golden light began swirl. Orbiting Demon Sword¡¯s torso like natural satellites.


    ¡¸¨CHohoho! Kinji Tohyama, you should observe veeery carefully, for several reasons.¡¹


    ¡¸Yo, samurai girl, Alicebell! I wonder juuust what colour Meiya¡¯s underwear is! ¡¹


    Patra looked on with a lewd narrowed gaze for some reason, while Katze clapped her hands happily, and Sara sighed again.


    Then¡­. the sister soldiers with Meiya¡­all at once became frightened.


    Is it a ranged attack?


    Taking up a high position at distance is what a sniper would do.


    Because of that, there is nothing we can do to counter it¡­!


    In the next moment¨C*Poof!*


    Soundlessly, a bullet of light shot out from Demon Sword¡¯s rotating ring blade. Heading toward¨CMeiya.


    It was obviously some kind of ESP, and since it was the first time I had seen it, there was no way for me to counter it¡­!


    Then the shell of light flew toward Meiya¨C


    Scoring a direct hit.


    ¡¸¨CKyaaaaa!¡¹


    The golden light burst on Meiya¡¯s body, shining from inside out¡­ Then it exploded in shifting rainbow colours.


    Then due to its power, her white robes split open with a *Rip!* from the inside¨C


    ¡­!


    As I watched, Meiya was stripped down to her underwear.


    Her lace trimmed silk underwear and embroidered white rose trimmed knee high stockings were exposed¡­


    ¡¸Ah¡­Aaah¡­!¡¹


    Her whole body losing all strength, her face fell¨C*Thump!*¡­


    Collapsing and totally unable to stand, Meiya looked up from where she had fallen.


    With a *Thud!*, her large sword hit the ground¡­*Snap!*¡­ with a weak sound, fragments of shattered metal scattered.


    ¡­Meiya.


    The one who had taken Hilda¡¯s head and rivalled Katze¡­ Meiya¡­ was defeated.


    In just one shot.


    No, that¡¯s ridiculous. Meiya¡¯s luck enhancement has to protect her. She has some kind of cheat ability to increase the fortunes of war.


    Was her divine protection nullified¡­!? By Demon Sword¡¯s light bullet¡­!?


    Amidst the disorder in front of me, seeing their leader struck down, the sister soldiers acted¨C


    Surrounding her in her underwear and putting their backs to her, they formed a configuration like Oshikuramanjuu.


    Then knelling on one knee, they arranged their key inscribed swords facing outwards like a tortoise shell.


    From the blades of the rotating windmill¨C there was a *Thud!* *Thump!* and another *Thud!*¨C


    ¡¸You should surrender Kinji Tooyama. Or would you like to be stripped as well?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Patra-nee, you are so indecent. Don¡¯t be stupid.¡¹


    ¡¸Demon Sword¨CAlicebell is magic Neue Ange. She is a¡ºwitch-hunting witch¡»that uses some kind of unknown magic to deal with ESP users. Even that annoying Meiya was taken care of in a single blow.¡¹


    Patra had been the first to speak as the three witches descended to the ground.


    Demon Sword¡­ It appeared that Alicebell was her name. She appeared to be Japanese, but it could have been something else.


    The sister soldiers squatted around Meiya who was unable to stand, trembling and shaking¡­ those girls are hardly in a state to continue fighting.


    Processing the situation in Hysteria Mode¨C


    I am alone¡­ and the responsibility is heavy.


    I might be able to handle them individually, but all 4 at once was impossible. Even in Hysteria Mode.


    To start with, my win-loss record against witches isn¡¯t that great.


    I defeated them all, but each time I had help from my friends.


    As for defeating an ESP user by myself¡­ frankly, I think it impossible.


    And my current Hysteria Mode Berserker status might lead me into some kind of suicidal attack, whereas normal Hysteria Mode would be best in this case. For now¨C


    I can¡¯t do anything by surrender. For Meiya and the rest¡¯s safety.


    *************************************************************************


    After that, the windstorm that had been shaking the town suddenly stopped¡­


    Disarming me and the sister soldiers, Katze forced the girls into revealing Lisa¡¯s location, threatening to:¡¸Strip you too.¡¹


    After a short time, the Nazi girls returned with Lisa, and storing her blade somewhere, Alicebell and the rest gather in front of the windmill.


    With a dignified manner, Alicebell stepped in front of me¨C


    ¡¸¡­You are young, Kinji Tohyama. There is always a storm raging whenever we meet, isn¡¯t there?¡¹


    Speaking those baffling words, she stared at me with a firm expression in her slanted eyes.


    ¡¸You must have me confused with someone else. I¡¯ve never met you.¡¹


    This girl called me young for some reason, even though she¡¯s younger than I am.


    But¡­ that look in Alicebell¡¯s eyes.


    It is strange. It definitely looks like she knows me.


    ¡¸You and Aria H. Kanzaki¨C are like a gold ring that warps the branches of time. Because of you in particular, the fate of Rampan has been altered, and we were required to restore the balance. Please do not meddle any more with that organisation from now on.¡¹


    I did not understand the meaning of those S-rank words¡­


    In any case, it looks like Tamamo¡¯s investigation missed something.


    Demon Sword and Bewitching Blade are definitely connected to Rampan.


    Last month in Hong Kong, Rampan was defeated by DEEN. Even so, judging from their hostility, they may have been hired by Shanghai Rampan.


    ¡¸¡­If you don¡¯t want me involved, why don¡¯t you kill me.¡¹


    ¡¸Doing so would not solve anything. After all, if you were killed, you¡¯d come back to life, wouldn¡¯t you?¡¹


    That was unexpected. Superhuman humans are still human.


    But just in case she really decides to kill me, I won¡¯t say anything more to dig my own grave.


    ¡¸But¡­Bewitching Blade must be a lucky guy, huh? To have such a cute girlfriend.¡¹


    My Hysteria Mode exhausting itself with those words, I diverted the conversation, and Alicebell¡­


    ¡­*Blush!*


    Blushing hard enough that steam seemed to pour from her head like a volcanic eruption, she appeared to steal and use Aria¡¯s rapid blush technique.


    ¡¸G-g-g-g-girlfriend!? With Seiji-kun!? No, no, absolutely not! A-a-as if anyone would ever be that panty thief¡¯s girlfriend!¡¹


    Becoming just as panicked as Aria, she began waving her arms wildly. If it were Aria here, she¡¯d be stamping her feet and shaking her fists up and down like some kind of monkey dance.


    She whirled away from me in anger, and the expression on her face was hard to describe. She was clearly angered by my use of the word ¡®girlfriend¡¯, but she also seemed to be holding back a smile.


    ¡­Hm. What a strange girl.


    But speaking of Bewitching Blade, did this strange girl call him a panty thief? What was that about?


    Even with such skill, she might be a terrible person. By all outward appearances she is exceptionally cute, and I can¡¯t say with absolute certainty that such things are totally impossible¡­. or as Konayuki might say, she might be unclean.


    But just now Demon Sword had let something slip.


    Bewitching Blade¡¯s name appears to be¡ºSeiji¡».


    Good. When I get back home, I¡¯ll run an identity check and ambush him in Narita. Then, after arresting him, I¡¯ll take possession of his twin blades. They¡¯ll do in place of my scramasax.


    ¡¸¡ºEnable¡»¡­ I do not want to meet again if possible, but I must leave you like this. ¨CSo, until next time.¡¹


    Leaving open the possibility that we may meet again with these cryptic words¨C


    Alicebell turned her back toward me and took her leave.


    [END]


    ************************************************


    1. A theatrical role where comedy is induced by overblown reactions to sitUations.

 Volume 16 - CH 5

    Chapter 5: Kinji Tohyama Will Die Twice


    [START]


    Myself, Lisa, and a blanket-covered Meiya and the sister soldiers were packed offed into a hanger¡­


    A silver-grey rigid frame Graf Zeppelin NT airship floated in the Dutch sky.


    With the exception of Alicebell, all of the members of GRENEDA in Bourtange boarded.


    Completely captured, as members of DEEN we were, in yakuza terminology taken to the¡ºoffice¡». GRENEDA¡¯s that is.


    Facing the setting sun, toward the west¨C


    ¨CWe were heading toward the Atlantic.


    In the gondola, Katze¡¯s subordinates were happily singing her praises. As for herself, her expression seemed to say that defeating myself and Meiya was nothing.


    It seems that Katze is well-liked among the Nazi girls. It cannot be denied that she is a capable witch, but there is something else that makes her likeable. Even Director Everita likes her.


    My Hysteria Mode completely dissipated; I asked the inattentive Katze:


    ¡¸Oi, Katze, these handcuffs are too tight. Can you adjust them?¡¹


    I said, raising the swastika marked handcuffs to the bulkhead window¡­


    ¡¸Deal with it, Japanese boy.¡¹


    As expected, she saw through it. Even the crow Edgar¡¯s cry seemed to call me an idiot. They must be angry.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Lisa sat next to me with her knees pulled up, a downcast look in her eyes¡­


    Ever since being captured by GRENEDA, she had been quiet and subdued.


    Until now she must have occupied a very low position within GRENEDA.


    She must have lost the will to escape, to say nothing of the will to fight.


    ¡¸Oi, Lisa, don¡¯t make that face. You are an important part of GRENEDA. You¡¯ll join back up with them and everything will be alright.¡¹


    She addressed Katze through the door window,


    ¡¸Ka-Katze-sama! My Master¡­ Tohyama-sama, what will happen to him?¡¹


    Lisa asked trembling.


    Hm. I¡¯m interested to hear that myself. For my own reference.


    ¡¸He¡¯ll be executed, of course!¡¹


    ¡­Right.


    ¡¸¨CAt least that is the recommended sentence. I definitely want him to become my familiar. I will vote against it in the GRENEDA tribunal. This time around, I¡¯m an associate judge, and I have 1 vote.¡¹


    Katze said with a bright red apple in her hand.


    ¡¸¡­A tribunal? That¡¯s awfully modern for GRENEDA. But as for this GRENEDA tribunal¡­ what exactly does an associate judge do?¡¹


    I groped for the answer.


    ¡¸The judge has to power to vote and carry out the sentence, and the associate judges can only vote. In Tohyama¡¯s trial, Director Everita is the only judge, and Patra and I are associate judges. It will be decided by majority vote.¡¹


    Katze explained, ticking off the number of people on her fingers.


    ¡¸Majority rules with 4 votes? What happens if it¡¯s 2 against 2?¡¹


    ¡¸In that case, the¡ºIrreversible Priority¡»rule exists to resolve the issue. Irreversible sentences like death cannot be carried out. If I can gain 2 votes, you will avoid death¨Cand become my familiar. I¡¯ve just come from laying the groundwork with Patra.¡¹


    ¡¸You brought Patra into this?¡¹


    ¡¸Kinichi is your older brother, isn¡¯t he?¡¹


    With a *Crunch!*, I heard Katze take a sudden large bite out of the apple.


    ¡¸O-oh!¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s just call it¡ºa good chance to gain a favour from your older brother¡».¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸The other day I sneaked into Patra¡¯s hotel room in Paris to scout it out. Inside she had made a sand pit, and in the sand, she had written¡ºKinichi Tooyama¡». She was blushing and doing love fortune-telling. For real!¡¹


    Patra¡­ must like Nii-san. Even after seeing him as Kana. What an extraordinary woman.


    But even so¨C I don¡¯t know if it would be by shooting or hanging, but I¡¯m grateful that she is against capital punishment. If a beautiful Egyptian woman with exposed skin becomes my sister-in-law because of that¡­ I don¡¯t mind, and I¡¯m prepared to accept that as an unavoidable measure.


    ***************************************************


    Now exiting from the landed Zeppelin¨C


    With Walthers in our backs, we were taken out.


    Sand streaming beneath our feet, it was like a cold beach. Tall rock cliffs surrounded the sand and a river ran into the sea. Slightly upstream, there was a waterfall, forming a curtain of water.


    It looks like it would be some kind of private beach in the summer, but¡­


    Somehow it felt artificial. Upon closer inspection, the river was artificial too and looked like a canal.


    With those thoughts in mind, from inside the waterfall¡­ easing its way through the incessant deluge of the waterfall¡­


    A black miniature submarine appeared on the river.


    ¡­So they have something like that. Regiment Hex.


    It was a Nazi German U-boat¨C


    But it wasn¡¯t an open water type-7 that sunk English warships. It was a type-23 small ship designed for coastal waters.


    At the chimney-shaped sail, amidst the black sailor-suited Regiment Hex witches stood Director Everita in her black uniform. Then after exchanging the customary,¡¸Seig Heil!¡¹greeting with Katze, we were quickly herded below deck.


    In the red interior lighting, Director Everita stood holding a horsewhip despite not riding a horse¨C


    ¡¸¨CWelcome to¡ºDragon Harbour¡», Tohyama-shi. This is your final destination.¡¹


    A sadistic cast to her narrowed eyes beneath the brim of her military cap, she grinned at me with bright red lipsticked lips.


    The U-boat made its way briefly out into the ocean, then made a U-turn and returned to the canal disguised as a river. Then passing through the waterfall, we came to an abrupt halt.


    Within the waterfall, we were taken up to the top deck¨C


    ¡¸Huh¡­!?¡¹


    Looking around at the surroundings, Lisa let out an exclamation of surprise.


    ¡ºDragon Harbour¡»was a grotto hidden behind the screen of the waterfall and artificially carved out of the rock. As the name would suggest, on the interior wall there was a huge fossil of a carnivorous allosaurus exposed. It was imposing.


    The interior of the cavern had electricity, and light bulbs were arranged randomly on the cliff face.


    There, on the illuminated water¡¯s surface, GRENEDA¡¯s¡ºoffice¡»was anchored¨C


    ¡¸¡­ A Nao de la China¡­¡¹


    A large sailing vessel from the Age of Exploration that crossed the open ocean.


    Mutou told me about them. They were trading ships, also called Acapulco Galleons. Its crumbling exterior made it look like a ghost ship, but it looked real enough¡­


    It appears to have been refurbished recently with electricity, and the windows were well-lit.


    At anchor, one of its sails were lowered, and the Jolly Roger was dyed into it, signifying the meaning¡ºIf you resist, you will die¡».


    It was a realistic depiction of a human skull with 2 crossed femurs below it in the famous crest.


    It was the symbol of the pirates that were the common enemy of all humanity.


    That ship¡­ perhaps it was captured by some Middle Ages pirate. This harbour must have been an original pirate hideout. Due some twist of fate, did it become one of GRENEDA¡¯s secret bases.


    *************************************************


    Taking a barge from the U-boat, we crossed over to the ship and rode an elevator up to the deck¨C in order to prevent fire, it was covered in ceramic tile. It appears that the ship has been fixed in place and is used as a residence.


    Entering the ship, the inside was decorated like an extravagant hotel.


    But such gaudy style was in poor taste. Rather, with the old armour, wine cases, candelabra style lamps, why do you have a skeleton in full antique dress uniform sitting in an old-fashioned chair? It seemed to scare Lisa. It might be some kind of memorial to a famous pirate.


    On our way down a passageway


    Ah, a Japanese sword¡­


    I saw a small sword in its sheath hanging on the wall.


    I never expected to see a Japanese sword this far West. Due to a lack of care, its hilt was rusty¡­ the accompanying plate read¡ºBestowed in the twelfth year of the Taishou Era by the great Tamamo¡»in Japanese script.


    That means that Tamamo left it here?


    Come to think of it, Tamamo did say that in the last war she did fight for GRENEDA.


    So GRENEDA must have had that base since then. Even in the Netherlands where I thought DEEN had them suppressed, GRENEDA had a strong base like this?


    ****************************************************


    From the upper deck a large dining room 2 levels down was visible, and a pleasant scent wafted up.


    There were a lot of all kinds of dishes, jumbled together on a large table¡­ and all of us prisoners from DEEN were seated at one corner of it. Apparently, it was time to eat.


    Dashing over to the table with her arms spread like an airplane, Katze said:


    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m hungry! Bourtange was too far!¡¹


    Suddenly she stabbed a fish meuni¨¨re with a fork and began to wolf it down.


    ¡¸See here, Katze. You didn¡¯t wash your hands before eating.¡¹


    Director Everita said, taking her own seat and spooning mashed potatoes into her own mouth.


    ¡¸That is correct. If you do not begin to act a bit more ladylike with men, they will never come closer. You will never be a bride that way.¡¹


    Patra said, taking her own generous helping of fava bean korokke, and digging in.


    ¡¸¡­A man. ridiculous!¡¹


    Wearing a Hanetsuki hat Sarah was eating a large pile of exclusively steamed broccoli.


    There was also one more present, a large woman who appeared to be a guard¡­ I couldn¡¯t see her past the mountain of onigiri, but she took onigiri in her hand and ate them one after another. Every now and then her huge, ogre-like hands were visible.


    That is to say¡­ it appeared as if these members of GRENEDA ate only what they liked. A horribly unbalanced diet. Their knowledge of nutrition is lacking.


    Besides that, above the table, the crow Edgar pecked at a pretzel, and at Everita¡¯s feet a black panther gnawed on a lamb chop. I¡¯m curious. how is having animals in the dining room by any means sanitary?


    But¡­ this scene¡­


    Nazi girls clanged about the kitchen making food, and Anubis soldiers, taking the place of waitstaff, ferried dishes back and forth. It looked like a full-dress banquet with Katze, Everita, Patra, Sarah, and the other large girl eating ravenously.


    Were Hilda and Coco here before? With GRENEDA?


    In my mind¨C I saw Hilda putting down a tower a rare steak and red wine, and Coco eating tamago noodles near her at the table.


    Yeah¡­ this seems to be a school for bad girls.


    By chance, GRENEDA seems to be exclusively made up of girls.


    Then I remembered the male Bewitching Blade¨C He is the only one, including Demon Sword.


    But that is fine. It¡¯s like being surrounded by Z-Fighters.


    Then¡­


    To say nothing of the taste, there were probably going to be enough leftovers to feed us.


    ¡¸¨CLisa, come here. Here¡¯s a bunch of your favourite Oliebol.¡¹


    Katze said, taking Lisa by the shoulder and leading her to the table.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Lisa. You are the strongest girl in GRENEDA. That corner doesn¡¯t suit you.¡¹


    Director Everita said, making a gesture of welcome.


    While glancing back at me nervously, she moved timidly to join the ranks of GRENEDA.


    ¡¸Even in I.U., you could have been Sherlock¡¯s successor¨C Before I withdrew, you were Vlad¡¯s rival, and your fame rose alongside Aria¡¯s. Such a skilled woman must not be allowed to waste away in the countryside.¡¹


    Patra and Sarah urged Lisa to eat certain foods, and it felt as if they were forcing her to re-join GRENEDA.


    But all that kindness was superficial, and it looked like a scene from an izakaya in Japan.


    Timidly, she was forced to join them in their banquet of lies. If she refuses, she will be punished. Seeming to understand that, the half-sobbing Lisa must join the circle.


    They definitely want Lisa to use her skills of housekeeping and accounting and resume her old duties.


    But what Everita and Patra just said¨C


    About Lisa¡­ the strongest in GRENEDA¡­. being Vlad¡¯s rival¡­?


    That can¡¯t be. They must be flattering her.


    In reality, Lisa¡­ cannot defy them¡­ and she is munching on hole-less oliebol whilst crying. It is her usual blubbering, cowardly self.


    Then,


    ¡¸¡­This is Brocken. Everyone here is your friend, so please calm down.¡¹


    Eating mashed potatoes, Everita looked down at the black panther familiar.


    Seemingly named Brocken, the black panther hidden beneath the table seemed to prostrate itself as if bowing to someone.


    Even Edgar spread his wings and hunkered down on Katze¡¯s shoulder.


    For some reason¡­ I get the feeling that they are scared of someone here.


    It¡¯s almost as if there were a lion in the room to make the nervous.


    I don¡¯t know what the feeling is. I¡¯m just as scared as everyone else. In terms of fighting power and Hysteria Mode.


    ¨CSomeone apart from me spoke.


    ¡¸Hah? Thou are Tohyama, art thou not?¡¹


    Speaking ancient Japanese¨C


    I heard a husky voice.


    Turning around, I faced the owner of the voice¡­ the huge woman hidden by the onigiri mountain.


    She had eaten the mountain down, so now I could see her.


    She wore red, green, and yellow African patterned clothes¡­ with Sanskrit characters and something like the Oda Family Camellia crest¡­? They were frayed for some unknown reason, but it was embroidered on her kimono. Behind her, leaning against the wall, there was a large metal rod of mixed African and Japanese design leaning¡­


    From where she sat cross-legged atop her chair, her golden eyes met mine.


    ¡¸¨C¡­¡­!¡¹


    In that instant, my whole body froze stiff.


    It was like the feeling I got from Vlad and Hilda, but this was far stronger.


    ¡­Wha-what are you¡­!?


    ¨CStrong.


    Stronger than anyone here. Including myself, of course. Extraordinarily so¡­!


    The power of a battleship crammed into a girl¡¯s body. That was the impression I got.


    ¡¸¨CI am called Yen. The Devil King of the Sixth Heaven and Habi-sama¡¯s envoy. Tohyama. Thou must have come from Japan.¡¹


    Danger. Danger. That was all my instincts told me. I wasn¡¯t even in Hysteria Mode.


    That girl isn¡¯t human. I understand that much. A horn stood out from her brown-haired head.


    She called herself Yen, but I could tell¡ºsomething¡»¡­ just by looking at her.


    She is a natural enemy of men.


    ¨CShe¡¯s an¡ºoni¡»¡­!


    ¡¸What sort of country is Japan today? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you answer.¡¹


    Pouring liquor into a plain vermilion sake cup, the girl who called herself Yen asked huskily.


    But, overawed by her power, the words stuck in my throat. Even breathing became difficult.


    Like a good gun or blade, as a strong thing, she possessed a particular beauty.


    Without omitting anything said above, she was¨Cbeautiful.


    Large and muscled, even covered in scars, among the other girls from GRENEDA, she had a different sort of beauty. Something that seemed divine.


    Yes, this person seemed closer to being a god than human.


    At least halfway between god and human.


    I wonder¡­ what strength they have hidden? GRENEDA¡­


    No.


    That is not right.


    In Europe, GRENEDA cannot win. But with this person here. I can¡¯t win.


    ¡¸No, Yen. There is no need to frighten Tohyama-shi. We are at the end of the campaign, so there is no need to become angry.¡¹


    Everita said to Yen, to which she grumbled¨C


    ¡¸You can¡¯t end something that never started.¡¹


    ¨C*Swish!*


    A knife¨C decorated in African style but shaped like a Japanese dagger¨C then she set on the table, carving a slice of meat from a leg of deer. Then she carried it to her mouth. Opening her mouth, her canines¡­ weren¡¯t canines at all. They were fangs even more distinct than Hilda¡¯s.


    Familiarising herself with GRENDA, Yen glanced around¡­ and it seems that she can control the on/off nature of her overwhelming presence.


    Then standing to her feet, she lumbered out of the room.


    Her height, if you include her horn, was just under 190 cm. Far taller than me.


    Mopping that sweat from my forehead¡­ a hopeless feeling overcame me and as to eating¡­ no, it was impossible.


    An oni. Probably a real one.


    Seeing that totally dangerous scene, I lost all appetite.


    Afterwards, I turned to listen to Everita and Patra¡¯s conversation at the table¡­


    They were discussing GRENDA¡ºpost-FEW¡».


    GRENEDA had overwhelmed DEEN in Europe and expanded its already large sphere of influence¨C


    They had also stolen a large portion of treasure, intelligence, and capable people from the Vatican and Liberty Mason.


    And so, having removed the ones standing in their way of moving easily through the criminal underworld¡­ they were considering a way to bring about an end to FEW.


    Hilda and Rampan being defeated on the Asian Front was an unexpected development, so things there appeared to be moving toward a truce¨C or so it appeared from their talk.


    And now¡­


    ¨CThe apparent winners are preparing a final decisive blow to make sure of their victory.


    ¡¸Amsterdam is cloudy. But it should clear up tomorrow.¡¹


    ¡¸Kaiser and Watson are in Amsterdam. Liberty Mason are always one¡­ no, two steps behind. Hohoho!¡¹


    ¡¸Well, the improved V-2 should be ready tomorrow. That should be fun.¡¹


    Sarah, Everita, and Patra spoke together in English¡­.


    V-2¡­!?


    Perspiration broke out on my forehead again.


    The V-2 was developed by Nazi Germany and was such an advanced rocket that it is hard to believe that it was created more than 70 years ago.


    With a maximum speed of 5760 kph, a striking range of 300 km, and a warhead packed with a tonne of explosives¡­ during the war more than 3000 were fired, leaving London in ruins. That is, a ballistic missile.


    In addition to Bewitching Blade, Demon Sword, and now Yen, do you have such things, GRENEDA?


    From what they are saying, it looks like their plan is to destroy Liberty Mason with their V-2.


    The V-2 bombing sends a clear message that¡ºit¡¯s pointless to retreat to London¡». With that threat looming in the background, it is even more favourable to negotiating a truce.


    If that is the case, then in the future, I.U.¡¯s warhawks, Regiment Hex, and now the strange Yen and her group will hold sway in Europe.


    But I don¡¯t say that it isn¡¯t an issue if the Vatican and Liberty Mason are in power¡­


    I have to stop this.


    Not only as a member of DEEN, but as a Butei.


    DEEN and GRENEDA forces in Europe originally kept each other from acting too rashly, striking just the right power balance.


    As I pondered this¡­


    *Step!* *Step!*


    With her peacock feather adorned hanetsuki hat¨C


    ¡ºTyphoon Sara¡»who had attacked me in Bourtange walked up to me.


    Then staring¡­ she looked into my face.


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡­She merely stared at me. Staring at a person¡¯s face. That¡¯s rude, you brat.


    It¡¯s not like I have a face like a beautiful girl that can be appreciated, you know!


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t you dare say¡ºIf you¡¯ll follow me, I¡¯ll give you half the world¡»!1¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be absurd. Dead people can¡¯t rule the world.¡¹


    ¡¸?¡¹


    ¡¸Just now, I was¡ºreading your face¡»like a palm. It¡¯s a foolish face, but it is patently clear.¡¹


    ¡¸What is patently clear?¡¹


    ¡¸The look of death.¡¹


    ¡­Look of death¡­you say?


    ¡¸I am able to tell if someone will die within the next 7 days. You will die tomorrow. That is certain.¡¹


    Sarah stated as flatly as Reki without any inflection¨C


    ¡¸Bewitching Blade already said as much. You must be fond of cheap threats.¡¹


    I said with a sniff and glared at her.


    *************************************************


    After the meal, Lisa remained behind with those from GRENEDA¡­


    Separated from Meiya and the rest Katze said:


    ¡¸I¡¯ll take you to see someone you¡¯ll like.¡¹


    And she took me to a lower deck.


    Then entering a room with hieroglyph covered carpet¨C


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    There, wearing on silver amour was Jeanne¡­!


    Turning a bold smile toward me, she stood.


    ¡¸¡ºI apologize Tohyama¡»¡­ Haha! You are looking well. Haha! Hoho!¡¹


    Unable to stand it, she held her sides and broke into laughter¡­


    No, that¡¯s not it. She looked like she was smiling.


    But it was fake. It was perfect, but this was something else¡­!


    ¡¸Patra¡­!?¡¹


    ¡¸Bingo!¡¹


    Patra¡¯s voice replied, and the fake Jeanne¨C


    From the skin on her face with a rustle¡­ small particles of dust-like sand and an almost imperceptible mist of steam fell away.


    ¡¸This is Cursed Water make-up that I created with Patra. Unlike Riko¡¯s special effects make-up, it is not merely applied to the face. It is able to be applied to the whole body and change the colour of your skin and enable you to alter your features however you like. It¡¯s the make-up of dreams without requiring cosmetic surgery. As you would expect, it can¡¯t make you taller, but thankfully Patra is taller.¡¹


    Revealing the secret of the trick, Katze high-fived Patra who still wore Jeanne¡¯s armour.


    Then the one who led me the corner where Bewitching Blade that night in Bourtange¡­


    It was Patra!


    Thinking back now.¨C she explained the fact that¡ºl¡¯Opera¡»meant¡ºopera house¡»and did not merely refer the Palais Garnier¨C but she had done so twice.


    She explained it before I met Bewitching Blade, and the second time¡­ she spoke as if she didn¡¯t remember explaining it in Paris. I had even gone so far as to praise her memory by saying,¡ºYou really are an amazingly intelligent young lady¡»while in Hysteria Mode.


    ¡­I guess I deserve this.


    Once before, Jeanne had used Riko¡¯s make-up and used her voice-changing technique¡­ and transformed herself into Shirayuki to infiltrate Butei High. Now Patra had done the same.


    But since Patra in wearing Jeanne¡¯s armour¨C


    ¡¸¡­I want to see the real Jeanne.¡¹


    I said in a voice trembling with rage as I scowled at them.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll let you see her if you don¡¯t say anything about it. This ship is falling apart, and the stateroom is one of the few rooms sturdy enough to use as a cell. You and Jeanne will share a room. The two of you won¡¯t do anything weird, right?¡¹


    Adding the unnecessary warning, Katze pointed her twin sparkling gold Lugers at me again.


    I knew it¨Cshe was captured.


    *************************************************


    ¡¸Alright? Someone will come check on you every once and a while.¡¹


    Opening a door with a small iron grilled window, Katze kicked me in the butt¡­


    The lower gundeck of the tri-level ship had been partitioned off, and it appeared this room was part of the gun platform.


    The floor was made of bare planks and the room seemed to be spacious¨C


    ¡¸Tohyama¡­!¡¹


    Jeanne¡­!


    ¡­


    Wh-wh-why are you wearing those clothes that look like a sheer wedding dress!?


    *********************************


    *********************************


    I-I-I can see through it! Under the dress. Your underwear¡­ it looks like a white bathing suit.


    ¡¸A-are you okay, Jeanne?¡¹


    The first words out of my mouth were serious¡­ but her underwear looked like something someone from one of Riko¡¯s games would wear, and pushed up her breasts making them bounce, and causing me to fluster again.


    Looking at her, I could see that her arms were bound behind her back, and a braid of imitation wild roses twined over and under her breasts. Because of that, the sheer cloth was stretched, and her breasts were heavily emphasised. GRENEDA, your skill at tying people up is lacking.


    ¡¸It was my own fault that I was captured, Tohyama. I thought to save money in Brussels by doing laundry at a coin operated laundry in the evening, and Regiment Hex took advantage of that mistake. There was a witch hidden in each of the laundry machines. There were 6 machines for a total of 6 witches.¡¹


    That must have been about the time that Bewitching Blade tried to kill me¡­


    ¡¸As soon as I shut the machine on my right, the left opened, and when I closed the one above me, a witch appeared from the one below, and I was unable to deal with them all. I put the washing on my head and used both my arms and legs to hold them closed, but I couldn¡¯t handle them all¡­!¡¹


    The tale of how she fought Katze¡¯s followers with her underwear and nightshirt atop her head unfolded¡­


    But, yeah, this is the real Jeanne.


    This airheaded-ness can¡¯t be faked. Just listening to her makes me feel better.


    ¡¸6 against 1, I was defeated due to my own error. Please punish me, Tohyama. Whip me.¡¹


    With tears in her eyes, Jeanne pressed nearer to me in her sheer dress¨C


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have such a thing, and even if I did, I can¡¯t with my hands like this.¡¹


    I said raising my hands to show her the reverse swastika marked handcuffs I wore.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t hit you either. The Team that falls out when someone makes a mistake is the worst of the worst. You should try to avoid it, but making mistakes is human. What is most important is how you recover once you¡¯ve recognised a mistake.¡¹


    I said, repeating Ranbyou¡¯s words, and Jeanne looked up at me with a heart-rending look of admiration¡­ even in prisoned, all was not settled.


    Then, sitting next to Jeanne against the wall, I told her about what had happened until now.


    From the suspicion of a traitor, to my time hiding in the back country with Lisa in the Netherlands¨C I told her everything¡­


    ¡¸Lisa? What did you do while you lived together? How did you get food? Did you share a bedroom?¡¹


    The excitement of our reunion having been replaced, the former I.U. member sulked. Pouting for some reason, she pressed for details of my time with Lisa.


    ¡¸I-it was nothing exceptional, just a quiet sort of life.¡¹


    If I were open and let the wrong thing slip at this moment, it could ruin the moment¨C


    ¡¸¡­Speaking of which, why are you dressed like that?¡¹


    Here I employed my secret technique, Slash III.2


    Recently, Aria saw through it and hit me with a Gov-ham (an abbreviation of Government Hammer, where she holds the slide of her gun and hits me with the grip) between the eyes, while shouting,¡ºYou can¡¯t try and change the subject so easily!¡»¨C but Jeanne is naive. Thanks to the success of my secret technique¡­


    ¡¸These are the clothes of a sacrifice.¡¹


    ¡¸Sacrifice?¡¹


    ¡¸Have you met¡ºTyphoon Sara¡»? Did she use her special ability against you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, she did. It was incredible.¡¹


    ¡¸Originally, Sarah was I.U.¡¯s forecasting soldier. She has the ability of¡ºMacroscopic Intelligence¡» and she is able to predict natural events in a broad manner. She is also able to determine when humans and animals are near death¡­¡¹


    As she said that, I recalled Sarah¡¯s words about a¡ºlook of death¡».


    ¡¸¨CHow accurate is it? Is it like Patra¡¯s fake fortune-telling?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it is absolutely certain. I¡¯ve never seen her be mistaken.¡¹


    ¡­Is that right.


    ¡¸Sara made a prediction. Soon afterwards,¡ºThe Beast of G¨¦vaudan¡»appeared.¡¹


    ¡¸The Beast of G¨¦vaudan¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Do you know about it¡­?¡¹


    Lisa had told me about it at the festival in Bourtange, but now Jeanne seemed to pout¨C


    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard a bit about it. But I don¡¯t have any details. What is it, actually?¡¹


    I said, asking for details¨C


    ¡¸A monster.¡¹


    M-monster¡­ that word instantly gave me a bad feeling that it was something I didn¡¯t want to fight. Definitively so. Absolutely not!


    ¡¸What¡­ kind of monster? Like Godzilla or King Kong?¡¹


    I voiced my initial thoughts, taking a shot in the dark¨C


    ¡¸Closer to the latter.¡¹


    ¨CClose to King Kong, you say!


    ¡¸Instead of an ape, it looks like a wolf. When it devastated 18th century Western Europe it was called¡ºThe King of Beasts¡», and according to traditional folklore, it could be appeased by offering it a French maiden¨Cand that is what they intend to do. I am the intended sacrifice. But don¡¯t worry. The legend is flawed. I know because I heard it from my grandmother: if the beast is male, you offer a woman, and if it is female, you offer a man. Therefore, the probability of me being eaten is 0%.¡¹


    With a laugh, Jeanne put on a smug look, but¡­


    Aren¡¯t the odds closer to 50%?


    That is to say, if it is female, won¡¯t I be offered up as bait!?


    ¡¸Well, all that is a matter of luck¡­ but it would seem that the effect of Meiya who shielded us with luck have been blown away by Sarah¡¯s special ability. Bearing the label of traitors, we are both here to serve as monster bait, but the instant that we¡¯ve exhausted our usefulness, they¡¯ll kill us.¡¹


    ¡¸Form what you¡¯ve told me of the traitor¡­ You must think that I¡¯ve been hiding, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    Jeanne always followed my line of thought¨Cand she wanted to say something.


    ¡¸I have not have anything to do here, so I¡¯ve been thinking about their true identity. And I¡¯ve reached a conclusion.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Actually, I have too. I didn¡¯t have anything to do in Bourtange.¡¹


    ¡¸Did you? Even with Lisa there?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you trying to say? We should stop this navel gazing¡¹


    I said, making the¡ºleave it¡»gesture with my still shackled hands.


    ¡¸Navel? Why are you talking about navels? Are you interested in my navel? Why?¡¹


    Saying that, Jeanne looked down at her stomach in her revealing outfit.


    ¡¸What are you saying!? I¡¯m not talking about anything that complicated! I¡¯m saying that we should move away from this side topic and put the subject of Lisa aside!¡¹


    ¡¸You should have said so from the beginning. You really are a dunce.¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh¡­ So¡­ s-setting that aside, let¡¯s consider who the traitor is. It would be bad for us if we suspected different people, so¡ºon three¡», we¡¯ll name out prime suspect. If you think we¡¯ll say different names, we¡¯ll keep our mouths closed.¡¹


    ¡¸You should have said so from the beginning. You really are a dunce.¡¹


    Grasping my meaning all at once¨C


    Jeanne moved in order to see my lips more clearly. Moving our faces closers.


    Closer, and closer. Why do all Westerners like Aria seem to lack all sense of proper distance?


    ¡¸One. Two¡­¡¹


    Jeanne¡¯s rosy lips moved¡­


    ¡¸¡¸The Vatican¡¹¡¹


    Jeanne and I chorused.


    Seeing that she did not say a person¡¯s name, I could tell that Jeanne understand the trick as well.


    ¡¸The Vatican has systematically passed information from DEEN to GRENEDA. The exact reason is unclear, but it¡¯s hard to say that they are complete traitors¨C I would say that this is 80% of a betrayal.¡¹


    I said, to which, Jeanne replied:


    ¡¸Meiya would definitely not have known about it, so she acted as the Vatican desired. Acting in that manner she dutifully carried out her orders to¡ºfight GRENEDA¡». There was no way that she could have doubted anyone.¡¹


    Jeanne Continued.


    ¡¸Therefore¨CMeiya would have continued to report on the European Front, and the information shared by Tamamo and the Asian allies would also be passed along. That is a 20% betrayal.¡¹


    ¡¸Put together, this arrangement served the function of a spy. It would also be hard for us here on the front to detect.¡¹


    Jeanne arrived at the same conclusion I did in Hysteria Mode.


    I would make a small correction, though. I would like to take the¡ºself-styled¡»part out of Jeanne¡¯s title of¡ºself-styled tactician¡». Gradually.


    ¡¸¨CAllow me to make a slight correction.¡¹


    Into our conversation¡ª


    Suddenly, a voice came from outside the door.


    Jeanne and I both turned toward the metal grille on the door, but there was no recognition on Jeanne¡¯s face¡­but I did.


    I met them in Brussels, at Liberty Mason¡¯s hidden lodge.


    With beautiful, long blonde, a Vatican nun with gold embroidered white robes. Her unseeing eyes turned toward us¨C


    ¡¸Loretta-san. Is that you?¡¹


    Loretta answered me.


    ¡¸At the time of Bandire, I entrusted Meiya with a message¡­ The Vatican has no desire for war. Regardless of whether DEEN or GRENEDA prevails, we have no wish to be completely destroyed¨C Thus, we needed some manner of insurance.¡¹


    Does that mean they were¡ºon no side¡»? From the very start.


    They were¡­ thinking about the post-war era before the war began.


    Showing a friendly face to both sides, they intend to make it easier for themselves. As expected of a nation that betrayed its allies at the end of the second World War in order to be on the winning side.


    An in order to hide it, they¨C had not choice but to send the fanatic Meiya to the front to enhance their luck.


    I really must say, it was well done. Their strategy.


    ¡¸Thank-you for protecting me when Kaiser wanted to kill me.¡¹


    I replied with mingled sarcasm¨C


    ¡¸We desire to minimise the amount of casualties. On both sides.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ve certainly talked yourself up.¡¹


    ¡¸You do not understand. And so¡­ I will use my one vote¡­. I will vote for your death.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹


    ¡¸GRENEDA tribunal has 4 members. I have already been granted voting rights, so there are 5 votes. Everita, Yen, and myself¨C we have a majority and will decide your death.¡¹


    So that¡¯s why you came?


    ¡¸I wished for you to know.¡¹


    Leaving me with those words, Loretta¡­ left with her white cane tapping the floor.


    I became angry. I was angry¡­ but whether it was¡ºLoretta and Meiya¡¯s fault¡»was a difficult matter.


    A devout person operates on different principles than other humans. That is common sense in this world. If partnering with a religious person, a Butei must consider it.


    Even so, I paid it no mind.


    I trusted a nun and member of the clergy without reservation¨C


    And that was my own mistake.


    *********************************************************


    My death sentence was confirmed in tribunal that night and to be carried out the next morning.


    Forget an attorney, as the accused, I wasn¡¯t even called in! It was an instantly decided case.


    The results were 3 to 2. Katze and Patra opposing. I should thank them.


    Jeanne and Lisa¡¯s sentences were also decided,¡ºSacrifice to the Beast of G¨¦vaudan¡»which was death, and¡ºAcquittal and re-education¡», respectively. That¡¯s pretty sloppy isn¡¯t it? The only choices are death or acquittal!


    Jeanne was taken into another room in order to apply make-up, but after that¡­ perhaps thinking I would take the opportunity to escape, the one who came to pronounce my sentence was Yen.


    The large woman oni.


    ¡¸Kinji Tohyama. If you are a soldier, be courageous. If you wish it, I will lend you a small knife.¡¹


    Stepping into the room, Yen spoke those words and offered me a knife¡­


    ¡¸I¡¯m not a soldier. I¡¯m a Butei. Isn¡¯t that the knife you just used to cut up the deer leg? If I use that to cut my stomach, all kinds of things will get inside.¡¹


    Even if I took such an unwieldy blade, there was no way I could fight a true-to-life oni. So I refused the offer.


    ¡¸Are you fearful of lockjaw before death? As was the case with Ishida Mitsunari. Wahaha!¡¹


    Yen laughed a masculine laugh¨C*Squeeze!*


    Whoa!


    Without a second thought, she lifted me up in her arms. This is what they call the ¡®princess carry¡¯.


    I¡¯ve done it several times myself, but this is the first time it¡¯s been done to me.


    Why does it feel like I am being dominated? She hasn¡¯t suddenly fallen in love, has she? Looking up at her nearby, Yen looked like a good-looking guy. Even though she is a woman.


    In that state, I was taken out onto the deck from the passageway, and from the deck to the Type 23 submarine where Director Everita waited.


    Finally, entering the ship¡­ but the one who might be my ally, Katze, was absent.


    ¡¸¨CKatze is not here. That child merely served to vote as an associate judge. She does not have the need-to-know of the final disposition, but you may be gladdened to know that she thought that she owed you some debt.¡¹


    Everita loosed a sadistic smile¨C and she seemed to have some diabolical scheme.


    ¡¸Now then, Tohyama-shi. You must be veeery nervous about your manner of execution. Will you want a blindfold?¡¹


    ¡¸I do not need one.¡¹


    ¡¸I thought as much.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Will it be death by shooting?¡¹


    ¡¸No. You wouldn¡¯t die if shot.¡¹


    The submarine passed slowly under the waterfall, then immediately after surfaced¡­


    ¡¸If you have a will, you can leave it with me.¡¹


    Everita said, wearing the sword Durandal that she had seized from Jeanne on her left hip¨C I also noticed that she wore my Beretta alongside it.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have a will, however¡­ you have my knife and Desert Eagle. They were a present from my brother and a memento of my father. If you have the chance¨C you¡¯ll give them to Kana, won¡¯t you? I think you know, but Kana is my sibling.¡¹


    As soon as I said,¡ºmemento of my father¡», Everita made a pained expression.


    Then,


    ¡¸Understood, Tohyama-shi. I have seen a photograph of Kana-joshi, Katze met her at Bandire. I swear by the swastika to do so.¡¹


    Can you swear by such bad things?


    As we carried on this conversation, we went up through the deck hatch, and looking over where we had come from, several Nazi girls were getting something in a round steel frame ready on the launch pad near the water¡¯s edge¨C


    ¡¸V-2¡­¡¹


    The Nazi Germany¡¯s prized ballistic rocket glistened with a faint, ghostly light in the moonlight


    ¡¸To be more precise, it is an updated version of the V-2. It has been modified to be piloted in order to make up for its low accuracy and provide a certain kill. What do you think? Is this a fitting epitaph for your long series of battle?¡¹


    The black uniformed Everita pointed out the V-2 with a black leather gloved hand.


    ¡¸You are¡ºThe Cursed Man¡»who returns strong retribution to the one who tries to kill you. Therefore, I have decided not to kill you by my own hand. Can you see the cell on the launchpad? First, we will drown you in it at high tide.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºFirst¡»¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Kinji Tohyama will die twice. Beginning with water, and then by fire. Just to be sure, we will kill you once at high tide, and once with the V-2. After drowning in the cage, the combined kerosene, liquid oxygen, and solid rocket fuel jet from under the V-2 will reach 3000 degrees¨C evaporating the seawater. ¡¹


    Everita slapped a riding crop against my chest that she has seemingly taken from Jeanne¡­


    It appears that they don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll die if I¡¯m only killed once.


    Well, thinking about it now, it can¡¯t be helped can it? This must be some kind of just desserts.


    Heaving a sigh next to me, Everita drew a cigarette case from her breast pocket.


    Then,


    ¡¸These are the last moments of your life. I¡¯m not Japanese, but I¡¯m sorry.¡¹3


    She took out a gold ringed Sobranie Black Filter cigarette.


    ¡­Moment by moment, things are becoming more real.


    I don¡¯t smoke tobacco, but I took it and pretended.


    I might gain one or two minutes from it. In the Netherlands, smoking is legal from age 16, and as soon as I¡¯m in that cage, I won¡¯t be able to move hand or foot.


    ¡¸This is unexpectedly kind.¡¹


    My hands handcuffed, I held it in my mouth¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s a custom. From the great war.¡¹


    Everita deftly struck a match, as if lighting a cigarette for a friend.


    Unskilfully, I slowly breathed in the tobacco smoke¨Cwatching the V-2 from atop the waves.


    It was 14 metres tall and 3.56 across¡­? At least that was what it appeared to be.


    Its body was covered in a checkerboard painted pattern that made it easy to check its angle and trajectory prior to launch.


    Its efficient, retro beech nut shape gave it a sense of aesthetics.


    ¡¸You said it was piloted. Who is riding it? You?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course not. Katze is.¡¹


    Everita said while smoking her own Sobranie with a small smile.


    ¡¸When it comes to you, that child¡¯s Anderehaft is in question. That is what sets Regiment Hex apart. I also told her it is a chance to make up for her loss at the Mus¨¦e de la Guerre ¨¦cole.¡¹


    They don¡¯t know what her feelings toward me are, so they are making her participate in killing me, huh?


    Such unrivalled cruelty is only to be expected of the descendants of Nazis.


    ¡¸¡­What will happen to Katze? Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡¹


    ¡¸It is not a suicide weapon, so don¡¯t worry. It will only be manned until it reaches its peak at sub-orbital altitude, and before it enters free fall, it is designed so that the pilot ejects.¡¹


    ¡¸Where is it going to hit? With a pilot in that size rocket, the amount of combustible fuel is reduced, and it will become a short-range missile. Even with stealth technology, if it flies far it may be shot down by enemy troops.¡¹


    ¡¸Insightful. The target is domestic within the Netherlands. Liberty Mason¡¯s lodge in Amsterdam. Kaiser and Watson will be there tomorrow morning.¡¹


    GRENEDA must have gotten that intelligence from the Vatican¡­


    Are they planning to destroy Liberty Mason and the last bastion of DEEN in Europe with this V-2?


    But it is not only the fuel that is reduced by having it piloted. But there¡¯s something else. I have to confirm it.


    ¡¸¨CWhat is the warhead?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t you know?¡¹


    Everita narrowed her slanted eyes.


    A small, but deadly warhead¡­


    There are only a few such things.


    What¡¯s more I surmise that they had to purchase the ingredients in Paris¨C


    ¡¸A chemical warhead?¡¹


    ¡¸See, you do know! Cyanide concentrate¨C combined with the moisture in the air, it becomes harmless, it is easy to disperse, and the area of effect can be limited to a square block. The mean lethal dose is 0.4 mg per kilogram¨C within a radius of 50 metres of impact, the lethality rate is 100%. Even with an autopsy, the effects of this versatile weapon are hard to distinguish from carbon monoxide poisoning. It was originally an American weapon, but the formula was leaked onto the internet and we grabbed it from there. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    It¡¯s not just Jeanne and I that have the shinigami¡¯s sickle at our necks. Watson and the rest of them are in danger as well.


    But I don¡¯t have any way to strike back.


    The female oni Yen stood behind me with arms folded¡­ In the light of the full moon, the silhouette of a pod of whales swam peacefully of the coast.


    But even so¨C


    Butei Charter, Article 10: Never give up. A Butei never, ever gives up.


    ¨CI mustered enough of my courage.


    The last piece of Sobranie ash fell to the sand of the Dutch beach.


    *********************************************************


    The ocean soaked the steel cage throughout the night, reaching my waist, stomach, then chest¨C


    Gradually, the winter seawater chilled my body.


    The water is already almost at the top of the cage. It is becoming deeper than my height.


    By pulling myself up, I am able to breathe.


    The night passed with a light rain that made me unable to sleep, and dawn was already approaching¨C


    Yen, Sarah, Regiment Hex members, and Everita brought Lisa to the sandy beach¡­ the Loretta from the Vatican appeared.


    Everyone surrounded me. They must have come to see the combined V-2 launch and my execution.


    In defiance, I did not shiver in the freezing water that reached up to my neck¡­


    I saw some SdKfz 2¡¯s stopped at the water¡¯s edge.


    Alighting from the back seat was Katze in a black pressure suit.


    She crossed over to the temporary scaffolding on the launchpad, seemingly paying no heed to the fact that I was directly below.


    ¡¸Chic, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s the same design as uniforms from the time of the great war, designed by Chanel.¡¹


    Katze said, smiling at and turning the eye without the eye patch toward me while showing off the coat of arm on the back to her followers.


    The chequered exterior of the V-2 was covered in a light frost. During the war, the fuel was liquid ethanol, but it appears to be kerosene and liquid oxygen¨Cit looks like they have finished fuelling.


    ¡¸It¡¯s raining a bit. Isn¡¯t the chemical warhead vulnerable to water? Is it alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. According to Sarah-sama¡¯s forecast, the skies over Amsterdam are clear.¡¹


    Katze raised her eyes to the dark clouded sky, and spoke to her subordinates in German¡­ ¡ºIf we lose contact before launch, I¡¯ll kill Jeanne¡»,Everita threated, while I listened silently.


    As the scattered showers intensified, Katze climbed into the hatch at the top of the V-2.


    At that point, the tide swelled, and I couldn¡¯t breathe without looking up.


    Then the waves began to lap over and cover my face. Now I couldn¡¯t breathe no matter how hard I tried.


    Gradually, I began taking in seawater. This is bad.


    ¨CDammit! As it was¨C


    I would drown just like Everita had said. Then after the V-2 cooked me, there wouldn¡¯t even be a body left behind.


    An electric megaphone in her hand, Everita said¨C


    ¡¸¨CObservational reports are in. Launch angle is within acceptable limits. Bad weather withstanding, it presents no obstacle to launch. Launch will commence in 7 minutes. Abort is impossible going forward¨CSieg Heil!¡¹


    She announced to everyone¡­ in Japanese so that I more than anyone else could follow along as well.


    ¡¸¨C6 minutes, 50 seconds!¡¹


    Counting down in apparent 10 second intervals, white smoke began to pour from the V-2¡¯s jet nozzle.


    But before fire erupted from the jet-black nozzle, according to Everita¡¯s plan¨C


    I would be dead. With each breath I took in more seawater.


    ¡¸6 minutes, 40 seconds! ¡­6 minutes, 30 seconds¡­!¡¹


    Dammit¡­! I¡­ I have to do something¡­!


    Strength left my body due to. the pain¨C


    Then¡­


    ¡¸H-hey, Lisa, stop! What are you doing?¡¹


    Her countdown sequence interrupted, Everita shouted.


    Laying my head sideways, I looked toward the beach¨C


    Lisa¡­?


    With Everita focused on the V-2, Lisa managed to shake off the hands that held her.


    With the sound of ringing steel, she snatched Durandal and my Beretta from where Everita wore them on her hip.


    Then, leaving the members of GRENEDA behind her frozen in shock¨C she ran across the beach with sword and gun in her arms, kicking up sand.


    Running¡­ towards me¡­!


    Some of Everita¡¯s followers made as if to follow, but the V-2 was about to launch. If they dallied too long, they¡¯d be engulfed in the wash of the jet flame.


    Lisa¡­ had been waiting for that exact moment.


    At this time, they can¡¯t reach me.


    Splashing through the seawater, she pushed her way towards me¨C


    ¡¸¡­L-Lisa! Stop, don¡¯t come closer! Why¡­why did you come!?¡¹


    I shouted through the gap in the iron bars, interrupted several times by the waves.


    Crying, half of her fear for me Lisa said¨C


    ¡¸¨CIf I abandon Master, I will have bad dreams afterwards. A good night¡¯s rest is important.¡¹


    Lisa repeated what I had said before in Beligium, as she forced a desperate smile.


    Lisa¡­!


    But in a situation like this¨C your death is not certain.


    This situation is like the one in the underground storage area in Butei High with Shirayuki. But in order to rescue her that time¨C I had my trump card, Hysteria Mode.


    But Lisa, you¡­ can¡¯t even fight¡­!


    ¡¸Master, please take these weapons. Master is¡ºEnable¡». I¡¯m sure that¡¯s enough¡­!¡¹


    Lisa pushed Durandal and my Beretta through the bars of the cage.


    But in the water, I couldn¡¯t take hold of them. Both of them sank to the bottom of the cage.


    No, Lisa.


    No matter what you believe, I am not a hero.


    The truth is I¡¯m weak and just¡­ just a normal highschool student.


    Even if I put on a bold face and recited Butei Charter, Article 10¡­


    The truth was that I had given up. In the deepest core of my being.


    Over on the beach, I heard the members of GRENEDA arguing through the megaphone.


    Although outraged by Lisa¡¯s actions¨C they can¡¯t stop the launch now.


    The V-2 will launch within 4 minutes. It will take them a while to come and recapture Lisa, and it isn¡¯t certain that they will be able to return to a safe distance.


    Therefore, as¡ºEnable¡»and without a chance to survive, I wanted to tell Lisa a way to escape.


    ¡¸Run, Lisa! You¡­ don¡¯t need to be burned up too!¡¹


    ¡¸It is a maid¡¯s duty to lay down her life for her master.¡¹


    Frantically clinging to the top of the cage. Lisa hands shaking with fear as she searched for a break that didn¡¯t exist. Her white blouse soaked, above her back¨C in a few moments, a 3,000-degree flame will spurt out from the jet-black nozzle of the V-2.


    That¡¯s fine, but¨C


    Lisa had to leave this place!


    ¡¸No! You have to live! That¡­ is your duty!¡¹


    For the first time, I took the role of master seriously¨Cand as I drowned, I gave Lisa that order. From the bottom of my heart.


    Hearing that, Lisa, as a maid, took notice and responded in earnest¡­ Her blue eyes filled with tears that began to spill over.


    ¡¸Lisa¡­Lisa was truly happy to serve Tohyama-sama.¡¹


    Behind her¨C


    The V-2¡¯s jet nozzle began to glow orange.


    ¨CLisa¨C


    Betrayed GRENEDA a second time.


    Mustering her courage, she turned her back on GRENEDA again.


    But this time her crying is different than the time she broke down as she ran away into the subterranean tunnels.


    She isn¡¯t running away.


    Lisa is standing up to them. Her own weak self, against a might organisation. Alone. It wasn¡¯t something she hadn¡¯t done until now. Summoning her courage.


    ¨CShe had made up her mind, for me, her master.


    ¡¸¡­ I wish to speak frankly. At first, I relied on you to survive in the tunnels of Brussels. But when we ran away together¡­ Master smiled in Amsterdam. But when you were with me, and praised me, only then did I smile. But¨C that as then. Then, you were Lisa¡¯s Master¡­¡¹


    ¨C*Ka-thunk!*¨C


    I heard a small noise¡­


    Lisa¡¯s words had come to an unwilling end, and something stuck out from her back.


    Immediately I understood what the noise was.


    Lisa knew as well.


    ¡¸¡­Master. Thanks to you, Lisa will always be happy¡­¡¹


    Then she draped over the almost completely submerged cage¨C


    One arm sticking through the bars as she fell.


    ¨CA peacock feathered arrow stuck straight out from her back.


    Piercing deep through her heart.


    It was¨C Typhoon Sarah¡¯s arrow.


    **************************************


    **************************************


    ¡¸Lisa¡­!¡¹


    I caught a hold of her arm, and something fell out.


    I grabbed it from the water, and I knew what it was.


    I had given it to her in Bourtange¡­ the origami windmill.


    ¡ºThanks to you¡»¡­?


    Me¡­


    I hadn¡¯t done anything.


    I just chased away those kids, didn¡¯t I?


    But you showed so much devotion¡­ even coming this far¡­


    I was now in the water.


    The cage was totally covered. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Looking up toward the water¡¯s surface, past Lisa, the jet flames were about to start¨CA confused Katze watched us.


    ¨CI, no, we were here. Underwater.


    Is it our destiny to sink here, burn out, and disappear?


    In the water, I grasped the unmoving Lisa¡¯s arm and grit my teeth.


    I¡ª


    Still can¡¯t be a proper master.


    I need to do my part and that means¡ºfighting¡», but I can¡¯t even do that.


    Having a maid, means that I have to live up to my role as a master.


    Butei Charter, Article 2. The contract with your client must absolutely be fulfilled¨C¡ºAbsolutely¡»means¡ºeven if you die¡».


    As far as contracts go, for Butei, agreements are weighty things.


    ¨CCan I give up? Is that an option? I don¡¯t want to.


    Contrary to my wishes, my vision began to blur.


    The oxygen levels in my blood were falling, and strength was leaving my entire body.


    I couldn¡¯t even hold on to Lisa¡¯s arm anymore.


    I kept my mouth shut desperately, but I gained no more strength. Then, water flowed into my airway as I exhaled. I began to feel hollow.


    Heavy. My whole body felt heavy.


    My eyelids felt 10 times heavier. I couldn¡¯t help closing my eyes.


    ¡­This, Tohyama cherry tree¡­


    My heartbeat grew faint. I understood it. Slowing, weakening, and becoming even slower¨C


    ¡­If it, scatters¡­


    ¨CThen¨C


    My heartbeat stopped.


    Just like the Bewitching Blade, Seiji and Typhoon Sarah said¡­.


    ¡ª I died.


    [END]


    **************************************************


    1. Line from Dragon Quest. You meet the dragon lord who offers you half the world if you don¡¯t fight him. If you accept, he kills you. You have to choose to fight and beat him to win.


    2. Kanji say: ¡®topic aversion¡¯. Slash means ¡®/¡¯, which can mean a logical ¡®OR¡¯. Basically, he is switching topics.


    3. She says, ¡®gomenasai¡¯ here.

 Volume 17 - CH 1

    Chapter One: Geveduan and Enable


    [BEGIN TEXT]


    A flock of migrating butterflies¨C


    It was just as Sherlock¡¯s Cognis had predicted for Lisa and me.


    ¡¸That¡¯s some brilliant deduction, Sherlock.¡¹


    I sent off this compliment of my former formidable opponent toward the sky.


    This is the second time that Lisa and I have witnessed this sight.


    The first time was in front of the windmill just before our flight from Bourtange.


    Before I had seen her form as¡ºThe Beast of G¨¦vaudan¡»or she had seen me in Hysteria Mode, when we formed our Master-Servant contract¨C we saw the migrating butterflies.


    And today we saw them again.


    Now we had both seen each other¡¯s true form.


    And in one fateful instant, aggression had gone out the window.


    Throwing a leg over Lisa¡¯s large, golden wolf form that was dog paddling west¨C


    ¡¸It¡¯s¡ºDragon Harbour¡». I see it, Lisa and Katze.¡¹


    Snatched back from the brink of death, my Hysteria Mode Agonizante¡¯s improved eyesight picked out the enemy line on the wild Dutch coast and pointed toward it.


    Using the tip of her nose, Lisa nudged the V-2 escape capsule across the ocean current while the Witch of Cursed Water, Katze, inside it manipulated the ocean current with a waggle of her finger.


    Half submerged in the water; Lisa began swimming toward the land. High in the sky, the sun shone faintly through the clouds, outlining the V-2 launch site where there was not a single trace of any person.


    Stealthily, we crept closer toward the secret GRENEDA base hidden in the cleft behind the waterfall¡­


    Inside there was chaos.


    I saw Nazi uniformed girls running around, seeming to lack any kind of direction.


    Naturally, they would have Everita¡¯s leadership, but now she is boarding her U-boat.


    It appears that having observed the V-2¡¯s crash, they are intending to mount a mission to retrieve Katze¡­ who is currently cupping both her hands like a megaphone and shouting¡ºI¡¯m Here¨C! Enemy attack!¡»However, due to the airtight nature of the high-altitude capsule, she was entirely inaudible to anyone outside. Katze kicked and screamed inside the capsule, but the hatch distorted by Lisa did not open. She picked up a communication device receiver, then angrily hurled against the wall¨Capparently having broken in the crash. Such a predictable child.


    I don¡¯t see Yen or Sarah¡­ I don¡¯t want to make any bad moves.


    Looking up at the large ship that was GRENEDA¡¯s stronghold, I heard the clack of Patra¡¯s heels on the upper deck and read her lips as she said:¡ºBring Jeanne here.¡»


    Behind Patra, a rope hung down from the rear mast, and a loop was tied A gallows.


    ¡¸Patra thinks Lisa¨C¡ºThe Beast of G¨¦vaudan¡»is dead, so it¡¯s pointless to keep the sacrificial Jeanne alive. Come on. We have to hurry.¡¹


    I whispered into Lisa¡¯s ears as she curled up, hidden behind a rock, but¨C


    The effects of the sudden decompression and pressurisation in such a short span at high altitude without a pressure suit had no small effect on my circulatory and respiratory.


    My body was numb, and breathing was difficult¡­ forcing myself wouldn¡¯t be smart.


    ¡¸¨CIn order to do that, we¡¯ll have to trick them in order to split their strength. Lisa, you have to do as I say.¡¹


    The legendary sword Durandal in hand, I mounted Lisa once more. Resolved to show myself to GRENEDA.


    ¡¸I suffered a painful experience in Hong Kong at the hands of GRENEDA due to a¡ºship¡». I want to pay them back for that. To start with, you¡¯ll jump up onto the prow, alright?¡¹


    I ordered Lisa¨C and she sprang up, leaving the capsule with the harmless Katze inside.


    Kicking off the rock, she leapt up onto the figurehead shaped like a sea serpent. It was one smooth, and swift movement.


    ¡¸¡­! ¨CNow, attack!!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s G¨¦vaudan and Enable!¡¹


    I appeared like something from the film¡ºPrincess Mononoke¡», and the Nazi girls on the deck shrieked.


    Terrified of her huge form, one by one, they all fled the ship.


    It was like a rout¡­ It appeared that all of them were maids dedicated to taking care of GRENEDA¡¯s fighters; personal belongings


    Good. The young girls ran away and escaped. Involving small fry is against the rules of FEW.


    ¡¸¨CH-Hey! Deserters will be sentenced to death by firing squad!!¡¹


    Everita shouted as she looked at the girls diving into the water below her and leaning over the railing on the conning tower of the U-Boat to fire a warning shot¨C she leaned too far and tumbled into the water herself.


    Then, unable to swim, she began to shrilly cry¡¸Help! Help me!¡¹as she bobbed up and down in the water. What is this?


    Well, putting those engaged in comedy aside¡­ let¡¯s continue with our own tactics.


    ¡¸Lisa, cross the rigging that runs from the front of the ship to the back.¡¹


    I said as I slapped her back, and Lisa took several rapid steps¨C *Tap!* *Tap!* Springing from the figurehead to the forecastle, several large ropes ran down from the rigging and moored the Acapulco Galleon to the wall of the grotto.


    Lisa skilfully balanced in the rigging on her four paws, as if balancing on a tightrope, as I reached down and severed each of the lines with Durandal, saying¡¸Next!¡¹after each one. Lisa cross quickly from one rope to another¡­ *Grr!*¡­ and the entire huge body of the ship quivered.


    Inside¡ºDragon Harbour¡»there was a sluggish current of groundwater. The ship was carried along by it¨C


    With all the retaining ropes cut, the ship began to drift slowly.


    Heading toward the waterfall curtain across from it.


    ¡¸¡­ Tooyama, Kinji¡­!¡¹


    Looking down at Patra as we jumped above the spanker sail, I gave her a wink¨C


    ¡¸¨CDig right here, Lisa!¡¹


    Jumping down onto the poop deck, Lisa shredded the planks with her claws.


    I already knew where Jeanne was. It appeared that she intended to take advantage of the mayhem outside free herself¨Cone of the cannon ports on the stern of the ship was frozen from the inside.


    With that as a marker, Lisa ripped and burrowed into the wooden structure¡­


    Finally, she reached the gun deck where Jeanne had originally been imprisoned


    ¡¸¡­ Tohyama!¡¹


    It appeared the Jeanne couldn¡¯t twist off her anti-ESP handcuffs, so I got off Lisa¡¯s back and severed them with Durandal¨C


    ¡¸That¡­that¡¯s¡ºThe Beast of G¨¦vaudan¡»¡­!¡¹


    I handed over Durandal to her as she stood with wide sapphire eyes.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. But fortunately, this child is also a girl.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, so does that mean that you have tamed her? As expected of the gigolo Tohyama.¡¹


    ¡¸Uh, from that scary expression on your face, it looks like you think you understand, but really that¡¯s not it at all¡­ She shouldn¡¯t eat you. That¡¯s limited to the opposite sex isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    As I gave a wry smile, Jeanne¨C


    She embraced her beloved possession, Durandal, twice, no, three times.


    ¡¸Merci, Tohyama¡­ you saved me.¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to thank me. You saved me at the Mus¨¦e de la Guerre ¨¦cole¡¹


    Sensing the approach of an enemy, I drew my Beretta and remounted Lisa¡¯s back.


    Looking up, with a *Riiip!* Jeanne tore the skirt of her sacrificial dress intentionally.


    She must have done it in order to increase her mobility to fight, but it gave me a brief glimpse of her porcelain white thighs¨Cadding fuel to the fire of my Hysteria Mode.


    ¡¸This is the formation of the chivalric order of Jeanne D¡¯Arc, isn¡¯t it? One leader and one knight.


    ¡¸Fufu! That¡¯s right. I guess that makes me the knight.¡¹


    Jeanne quipped, putting her hair up in a braid to signify she was ready to fight, much like she had done in the underground storage area.


    Launching myself up onto the deck¨C


    There, Patra waited for us, dressed in a swimsuit-like costume and a sparkling golden cobra crown.


    Goodness, she seems like a veritable amazon! But with Jeanne and The Beast of G¨¦vaudan behind me, I didn¡¯t retreat a step.


    With the moorings of the large ship unfastened, it moved slowly toward the curtain of the waterfall. Swaying slightly, the footing wasn¡¯t so good.


    ¡¸¨CTohyama, leave this to me.¡¹


    With ice crackling as it covered the Durandal¡¯s blade, Jeanne advanced.


    Single combat between her and her fellow female knight¨C at least that was the impression I got as the Nazi uniformed girls who took refuge on the U-Boat shouted encouragement to Patra.


    ¡¸Understood. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡¹


    Looking down at us from the yard arm of the bonadventure mast was Typhoon Sarah¡­


    I sensed her faint bloodlust and urged Lisa to turn around.


    Jeanne and Patra are both very proud girls.


    I don¡¯t want to get caught up in a duel with a longbow, but I owe Sarah a grudge as she is the one who defeated my¡ºBilliard¡». I¡¯m not good with snipers, but she is my opponent.


    ¡¸Patra, back in I.U. you were my senior, but I won¡¯t hold back. This is a battle of Far East War. Surely you cannot refuse.¡¹


    ¡¸¨CQuite naturally. I have always detested you of Daio. With the passing of the late Sherlock, I am free to chastise you properly. However, I shall not kill you. You could not serve of my Medjay, but despite your weakness, you should be capable of fulfilling the duties of a slave¡¹


    ¨C¡ºThe Diamond Dust Witch¡»versus¡ºThe Sand Witch¡»¨C


    There isn¡¯t any sand around Patra like there usually is, but her crown and necklace transformed into a curved scimitar. A solid golden sword seemed insufficient to face the legendary sword Durandal, but even with that handicap¨C of the witches, Patra is the one with the greater presence. There isn¡¯t any pyramid-shaped structure nearby, but she is pulling quite a bit of magical power from somewhere.


    Overawed by Patra, I told Jeanne¡­


    ¡¸Jeanne, you are not the same person as when you were in I.U. By fighting us and then Katze, you¡¯ve certainly improved. Show that to Patra. I¡¯ll be watching you.¡¹


    Leaving her with that, I cocked the hammer of my Beretta and leapt up with Lisa. Toward Sarah.


    *************************************************


    The descendant of Robin Hood, Sarah, the witch able to control the wind¨C


    Lisa leapt up onto the mast, landing with a *Plop!*


    Seeing no defence, Lisa simply pursued.


    Defying the sheer momentum of a beast of prey, with a *Tap!* *Tap!*, Sarah bounded lightly from the yard arm toward the lookout.


    Like the two S poles of a magnet, Sarah seemed to be repelled and keep her distance from Lisa¡­ and I understand the trick. Sarah is manipulating the wind, keeping something like an air cushion between herself and Lisa. Each time she does it, she holds down her feathered hat to keep it from flying off¨C but the frenzied flapping of her chequered miniskirt is clear evidence of the fact.


    Lisa¡¯s claws and fangs and catching nothing but air, but Sarah cannot do anything but run. Sarah is an archer. Without giving her distance, she doesn¡¯t have the time to nock an arrow, but bullets are not easily affected by the wind¨C


    ¨C*Bang!* I fired my gun, trying to get a lead on Sarah, but she had already loosed an arrow.


    With only a slight manipulation, it intercepted my bullet¨C *Clang!*


    ¡ºBilliard¡»¡­!


    She had turned that fateful technique back on me. Even using a bow.


    My opponent is a girl, and that makes me a bit nervous¨C


    Despite the fact that we are chasing Sarah toward the prow, she seems a bit too eager.


    Besides that, the swordfight between Jeanne and Patra unfolding below is diverting my attention.


    *Whoom!*¨C


    Something shot up from within the forecastle aimed at Lisa.


    ¨CArtillery!?


    In my position as a rider, I couldn¡¯t see what it was, but from the shock I felt pass through Lisa, it appeared to be some kind of artillery fire coming up from directly beneath.


    With a howl, Lisa roared¨C


    ¨Cand sh-shrank mid-air.


    ¡¸¡­Lisa!¡¹


    Beneath, Lisa began to return to human form before my eyes, and I used my hands and feet to perform a shock-absorbing technique, Kikka, to push away from the collapsing forecastle.


    ¡¸A¡­ooh¡­ I-I apologise, Master¡­¡¹


    Clutching her abdomen, Lisa spoke in human speech¨C smoke went up from her golden body hair, and the front of her body¡­ became bare skin. Her back from her butt down remained hairy, and she still had her tail.


    Her flowing blonde hair stream out from between pointed ears. It was like something from the anime and manga that Riko likes, a dog-girl.


    Thanks to her G¨¦vaudan form, she was able to survive the attack, but from the looks of it, the damage was severe¡­


    As she concealed herself with a curtain from the rubble, I looked around.


    It wasn¡¯t artillery.


    Though I would have preferred that.


    ¡¸There was a snake and an oni in Europe¡­ I knew that. The snake, Patra¡¯s cobra is here. I guess I guess I don¡¯t have to wonder where the oni is.¡¹


    Saying that as I stood up and looked back over my shoulder¨C


    I turned and scowled at the person who had just felled the Beast of G¨¦vaudan with a kanabou that looked to weigh approximately 100 kg.


    Large, brawny, and wearing an African-style colourful kimono¡­ there was a female oni.


    ¨CYen.


    Huge. Both Ranbyou-sensei from LOGI and Kazumi Katori are bigger than me, but she is much larger than either of them. Her height is somewhere near 2 metres.


    At the edge of my field of view, Sarah stirred slightly¡­ Her chequered skirt fluttered as she set herself down onto the deck of the U-Boat.


    Now I see. I thought that Lisa had been running away from the start, but now I realise that she had been leading us to Yen. Sarah had tricked me again.


    *Drip!*¡­*Drip!* *Drip!*¡­.*Drip!* *Drip!* *Drip!*


    Carried along by the current, the tip of the ship began to enter the waterfall curtain.


    ¡¸M-master¡­!¡¹


    The upper part of her body was hidden by the curtain, but her visible dog ears evinced worry¨C


    ¡¸Yen, Lisa can¡¯t fight any more. As her master, neither can I. But I can¡¯t ask you to overlook both of us, can I? However, since there isn¡¯t anyone else, I will be your opponent.¡¹


    For my part, I was worried about Lisa as I made this request to Yen.


    Hearing that, she tilted her head in a confused expression¨Clooking handsome despite the fact that she was a woman¡­


    ¡¸Tohyama. Wouldst thou take care to tread upon a specific insect before thee, or wouldst thou tread upon everything alike?¡¹


    From her words, I got the impression that she had lost in interest in Lisa particularly.


    As for the result, she seems willing to overlook Lisa¡­


    But she is wrong. She is treating Lisa as an insect.


    But because she brought Lisa down, I entered Hysteria Mode King Mode. It won¡¯t help me to get too angry.


    *Whooosh!*


    The line of water falling into the ship began drawing closer to us.


    ¡¸We¡¯re headed to the open sea.¡¹


    ¡¸That is correct.¡¹


    ¡¸Then let¡¯s start our bout on the other side of the waterfall. ¡®Out with the oni¡¯, as they say, so that would apply to yourself as well, I would assume?¡¹1


    ¡¸Ever since I have known the samurai Tohyama, thou hast said incomprehensible things.¡¹


    She said seriously while sluggishly moving her kanabou about¡­ resting it lightly upon her shoulder like a large metal pipe.


    ¡¸I wanted to ask you this before¡­ You aren¡¯t human, are you?¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed. Although I may appear as such.¡¹


    ¡¸Please excuse the rude question, but are you a woman?¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed. I am not hermaphroditic¡¹


    I did not understand some of what she said, but¡­ when it comes to Hysteria Mode, it is important to know whether or not she is a woman. I don¡¯t know whether or not an oni and a human can have offspring, but not knowing¡­ I can¡¯t let myself think too hard on it.


    Given the fact that Yen can be seen as a woman, I have to fight her, holding in my heart that she is an oni.


    ¡­*Whooosh!*¡­


    Standing on the starboard and port sides of the ruins of the forecastle, respectively, the waterfall washed over myself and Yen.


    Then as the curtain of water hid us from each other¡¯s sight¨C


    I was already pointing my Beretta at Yen.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s start this oni extermination.¡¹


    With a wink¨C*Bang!*


    Without so much a flinching from the muzzle flash of my gun, Yen¨C *Snatch!*


    With a small noise, she snatched up the bullet with the hand that didn¡¯t hold her kanabou.


    ¡¸Hm. It appears that there hath not been much improvement since the days of matchlocks.¡¹


    Still dripping wet, Yen pinched the bullet between her fingers and examined it¡­


    Just now, she used something like my Zero, but based on a different principle, to stop my bullet.


    She couldn¡¯t have decelerated it entirely by hand!


    ¡¸¡­ How did you stop it? The bullet.¡¹


    I asked for clarification as drops of water fell from my bangs¡­


    ¡¸Hm? It came at me quickly, and I grasped it in my hand.¡¹


    She replied with serious face and an answer that did not clarify anything at all.


    Uh¡­ Was it that natural for you, Yen? Or is it that you aren¡¯t that intelligent?


    At any rate, it appears that my gun is worse than useless. That does it for that.


    ¡¸All over the world, people say that there is no such thing as onis¡­ but that appears to be untrue. In my life, I¡¯ve met 3.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh? On what occasion and with whom have you had these encounters?¡¹


    ¡¸As an original member of GRENEDA, shouldn¡¯t you know, Yen? I fought Vlad in Yokohama, and the vampire Hilda in Oshiage. Vampires are onis, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Nay. Such talk is foolishness.¡¹


    Yen¡¯s mouth turned down slightly.


    ¡¸Onis are more clever than most, stronger than beasts, and are the ultimate beings of all living things. Those are just vampire bats unworthy to be called onis.¡¹


    ¡­ I see. If Hilda heard such a thing, she would be angry.


    But what she said¨C


    Coming from Yen, it sounded convincing.


    She¡¯s strong. Even though she¡¯d not as big as Vlad, or as flashy as Hilda. This is raw, unmingled power¨Cthis oni walking toward me. That is the situation.


    Analysing the combat potential of this unknown enemy is difficult, but it is a good assumption that she is strong. Just how strong is unclear.


    In reality, she was able to knock Lisa and myself from the sky in a single blow.


    I¡¯m dead, even if I make a tiny mistake.


    Even with Hysteria Mode a cold sweat broke out on my forehead, hopefully the drops of water from the waterfall will hide that¡­


    ¡¸An oni¡­ Yen, you are Habi¡¯s associate, correct? So, do I understand correctly that this is a battle of representatives in FEW?¡¹


    I spoke to gain time while seeking to clarify the procedural implications of this fight.


    Without answering my question, Yen held the palm of her hand toward me.


    ¡¸A human shouldst not address Habi-sama without honorifics . Thou shouldst apologise.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if it is a request from a woman¡­ generally, I do not do so for my enemies. It would feel like a betrayal.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ An affront to Habi-sama is an offense against the Heavens. Therefore, to thou, Tohyama, I will¨Cbestow divine punishment!¡¹


    Her eyes literally changing to glow red as she glared at me¡­


    Yen seemed to be greatly enraged by my words.


    Right now¡­ my time is up.


    I haven¡¯t come up with a way, but I will have to before long.


    Oni-san, I¡¯m more than willing to do so. I¡¯ve already launched my pre-emptive strike.


    Yen, last October on Empty Island, I saw that you were Habi¡¯s subordinate¡­ and that your loyalty was strong. That was about all the gossip I could gather.


    ¡¸You presume too much. I will lay you low, Tohyama.¡¹


    Clenching her hands tight¡­ Yen¡­


    Slowly took up a stance.


    But that stance is not found anywhere within human martial arts.


    Her kanabou hung down in a waki stance. But it was on the left side of her body.


    The posture was meant to conceal the weapon behind the body, but when brandished¨C


    It was a stance with unfathomable power behind it that would launch me high into the sky. Of course, if the kanabou landed a direct hit, then my body would be destroyed and scattered in pieces in the air.


    In contrast to the kanabou held low, her right hand was held wide, like a brown bear claw. Almost as if she intended to rip me to shreds with her claws. This isn¡¯t any human form of hand-to-hand combat.


    That wasn¡¯t all within her stance that didn¡¯t fit within human expectations, there was also her¡ºhead posture¡»and¡ºfacial posture¡».


    While scowling at me, her face was turned down and across from me, the two horns that sprouted from the centre and left side of her forehead were turned toward me and showing her fangs like a sulking child.


    It looked like she was going to attack and gore me with her horns and bite me with her fangs¡­ that was the entirety of her stance.


    ¨CHuman strength combined with the strength of a large predator.


    Is that the essence of an oni?


    At least that is my understanding.


    ¡¸¡­ Understood. Due to my capture by GRENEDA, I suffered from a lack of exercise, but I just finished my calisthenics on the V-2.¡¹


    Compared to an oni, I am still human, so my stance has my left hand open and a gun in my right hand. Both my feet are in a defensive posture, and my centre of balance is slightly to the rear.


    I learned the Tohyama family style from my father, the Butei style from Ranbyou, I was able to imitate Aria¡¯s Baritsu and mix them all together to form my own style¡¯s posture.


    If it had a particular characteristic, it would be setup for a counter¡­ the intent to¡ºFollow-up¡»as it were.


    ¡¸¡­Mine kanabou, Kongourokkaku,2 has the power of a thousand men¨C See it for yourself!¡¹


    In the next instant, facing a literal oni with the power of a single man, I took a step forward.


    ¨C*Bang!*¨C


    Making as if I wasn¡¯t going to use my gun¨C I fired an¡ºInvisible Bullet¡».


    If I gave no sign that I was going to use my gun, I thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch it¡­ but this was an oni. Raising the kanabou. It was easily blocked with a *Clang!*.


    Then from the kanabou¨C *Whooooooooosh!*


    A whirlpool from the space distorted by the explosive power flew toward me.


    It was like a larger scale of my Ouka, a supersonic attack¡­!


    But the swing speed of the kanabou wasn¡¯t at the speed of sound, and my eye could follow it.


    For just an instant, Yen corkscrewed the kanabou about its long axis at rapid speed, bringing the spines covering its surface up to supersonic speed.


    At the explosive sound, Lisa lowered her head


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    I crossed both my arms in front of my face as the debris was kicked up. Large pieces of rubble were blown off of the forecastle¡­


    It appears that onis have mid-range attacks.


    The shockwave released from the kanabou was like a tornado, in effect, a scaled version of Bewitching Blade¡¯s Sakuga.


    Raising my head for an instant¨C


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    I realised Yen was at point-blank range.


    From her posture, I deduced the kanabou¡¯s trajectory and laid down as if to crawl.


    *Whooooom!*¨C


    With that noise, a whirled shockwave came off of the hexagonal kanabou and ripped the sail off of the bowsprit.


    The kill-zone of the shockwave attack is limited to the area directly before it. If you think of it like a flamethrower, it isn¡¯t impossible to predict.


    On the downswing, I immediately pushed off with both arms and legs to evade it.


    Flying through the air, the kanabou impacted on side of the forecastle with full force, causing the entirety of the magnificent 3000 tonne Nao de la China vessel to rock.


    ¡¸¡­!¡­¡¹


    Out of necessity, I used Ouka to leap diagonally up toward the bow mast¨C


    Even Jeanne and Patra, engaged in their own fight on the deck, were startled by the sound of Yen¡¯s attack.


    I wanted to flash the girls a smile, but I didn¡¯t have that time. Yen was pursuing me like a whirlwind.


    ¨CShe¡¯s fast¡­!


    Kicking off the mast, I could only escape to the yard from which the sail hung.


    Yen¨C she is stronger than Vlad and faster than Aria. That is my opponent.


    No matter how hysterised I am, I can¡¯t sumo wrestle an elephant, or chase a cheetah and win. So, I will have to use my wits.


    ¡¸¨CRousing!¡¹


    Flourishing her fighting spirit in a husky cry, Yen stretched out her kanabou, Kongourokkaku¨C


    In response, I nimbly bounded away with a *Whish!*


    Then I alighted down onto the spined surface of the hexagonal prism. Now she can¡¯t corkscrew it in a scaled Sakuga. Even if you did, I could oppose it by kicking in the opposite direction with Ouka, right?


    ¡¸Fuhaha!¡¹


    Laughing, Yen met my smiling face.


    *Whoosh!*


    Using the force behind Yen¡¯s swing, I sailed back up to the yards.


    Because the harbour was as a protective bunker for the U-Boat, the masts of the sailing boat were constituted of several collapsible sections. The large mast was made of oak and copper¡­


    If Yen fractures on of the ship seams, it will sink quite easily.


    Yen is one the enemies that tried to kill me by drowning. Let her experience drowning for herself.


    ¨CWith this true motive in mind, I climbed to the fore royal yard¡­


    My opponent spun around easily and leapt up toward me.


    From the deck to the top yard, the distance was more than 40 metres.


    The ship was swept down the narrow canal-like waterway and out to the Atlantic.


    The rising sun peeked out between the clouds, and the winds were in lull where the landward breeze was shifting to a sea breeze.


    10 metres from the end of the yard, Yen crossed the distance toward me as I looked out over the land¨C


    ¡¸¨CMan hath but 50 years on Earth¨C¡¹3


    ¡­ Whereupon she began to spin.


    Without any warning.


    She spread her hands out in place of a folding fan with her kanabou in hand.


    ¡¸In the Fifth Heaven, ¡¯tis but a phantasm of dreams, and nothing there doth not perish.¡¹


    This¡­ is graceful and beautiful¡­


    Enraptured, I lost track of all strategy.


    This is¨Cthe Atsumori.


    Fifty years¡¯ time in the human world isn¡¯t anything but a fleeting dream in the Heavens¨Cthat is the meaning of the lyrics accompanying her movement, and it is part of an old Japanese dance.


    She is dancing in the middle of the duel.


    Yen is¡­ such an alluring woman.


    Even with her rugged build.


    ¡¸¡­Why do you not come down? Instead, you retreat higher and higher. You should come down¨C If thou hidest in the ship, it would be battle of lurking and hiding.¡¹


    The dancing Yen shouldered her kanabou as she spoke with a grave expression.


    ¡¸It is due to a small issue within my own constitution.¡¹


    I answered while applauding her dancing.


    However, that was not the reason I had in mind for not adopting Yen¡¯s strategy¡­


    I did not want to descend because I knew that she was not wearing any underwear beneath her kimono. The hem of her clothes was ridiculously short, such that looking up at her was an absolute no-go.


    Yen, can¡¯t you wear tiger fur underwear next time?


    ¡¸What¡¯s more, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to harm a beautiful woman¡¯s skin I have done as much as I could until now, but I will wrestle you to the ground gently. Please do not worry.¡¹


    ¡¸Thou hast accomplished naught, so do not boast over such small victory.¡¹


    Yen looked at me as if disgusted¨C


    ¡¸Couldn¡¯t I tell you the same thing? Why don¡¯t you come at me seriously?¡¹


    This time I asked Yen a question.


    To which Yen made an expression of¡ºDon¡¯t you understand?¡»with widened eyes.


    ¡¸I doth not possess the leave of Habi-sama to fight.¡¹


    Standing up straight, she held up a palm in front of her, as if to halt me.


    ¡¸Young warrior from Yamato, I hath acted hastily¨C until now. Be still now, Tohyama. We still hath time.¡¹


    Turning around and looking behind¡­ underneath the low hanging clouds, just skimming the water¡­


    ¡­A bird?


    No, it was a white airplane flying directly north-northeast.


    But spotting the plane¨C its fuselage was shaped like a boat. It was a flying boat, capable of taking off and landing on the water¡¯s surface. In order to prevent the engines from contacting the water, it had gull wings¡­ If I had to give it a name, I would call it¡ºChayka¡»4, but there¡¯s no doubt that it was a Be-12.


    *Sploooosh!*¡­ Pushing its way through the water with a noise and splashing down, Chayka¡¯s still rotating propellers allowed it to taxi on the water as well. What appeared to be rocket launchers and depth charges were mounted under the wings, and the entire craft lack any military insignia¡­ instead, an amethyst family crest was depicted. That¨Cit looks like something I remember seeing in Brussels at Liberty Mason¡¯s hidden lodge.


    Coming alongside the ship, a hatch on the flying boat opened and a hook attached to a wire drove into the side¨C Using an electric pulley, it pulled in close to the gun port that Jeanne had frozen over¨C


    Kaiser¡­!


    Liberty Mason¡¯s representative fighter, with whom I failed to reach an agreement in Brussels, stormed aboard.


    If you cared to look, you¡¯d see Watson in an identical coat, crossing to the upper deck.


    On the upper deck, having exhausted her strength Jeanne was propping herself up with Durandal.


    With her back toward Jeanne, Patra was stuck with her feet frozen in place¡­ Watson pointed a Sig Sauer-P226 at her and she raised both hands.


    Liberty Mason¨C


    The must have detected the V-2 launch on radar or something.


    Immediately afterwards, they must have rushed to the launch site from Amsterdam.


    The fact that they were able to arrange the use of the flying boat must speak well of their organisational capacity.


    ¡¸For Far East Warfare¡ªthe days of idle revelry hasteneth to a close. Tis my duty to watch over the fate of this war¡­ We shall meet again after a time.¡¹


    Yen turned her back toward me.


    ¡¸However, there is but one seasoned veteran with a body capable of matching oni in these current days. That is something of which to boast.¡¹


    Half turning back, she gave me a cool, but unnerving smile.


    A single body¡­ That was what she said, but even guns are ineffective.


    ¡¸A final question, Tohyama. Who art thou?¡¹


    Diving from the mast into the ocean, Yen took her leave, but I didn¡¯t want her to get away¨C


    ¡¸I¡¯m only a high school student. I am a bit below average and attending a rough school.¡¹


    ¨CI didn¡¯t want to lose sight of her, but I have to let her go.


    If she were serious, everything would have gone to pieces, but now it appears that Kaiser has cornered someone else on the ship¡­ They are trying to throw them self from the ship.


    Standing on the fore royal yard in front, far below me on the hull¨C


    A woman in a white robe was fumbling at a gun port, about plunge herself into the sea.


    It was Loretta-san, the exorcist bishop from the Vatican who switched sides from DEEN to GRENEDA and used Meiya.


    She must have been hiding aboard and delayed her own escape.


    Being blind and in such ungainly clothing, she might tumble into the ocean¨C No, that was her plan.


    Clutching a crucifix in front of her large bosom and reciting a scripture¡­


    With a *Whoosh!*, her robes flared out in the air as she jumped, but I had jumped just a few moments earlier to catch her.


    When I jumped off, I attached my belt wire to the hull of the ship, and now I hung suspended¡­


    As she frantically glanced around in confusion with sightless eyes, I planted a small kiss on her cheek.


    ¡¸Kyaa¡­!¡¹


    Stiffening with a jolt, she curled her body up spoke into her ear.


    ¡¸What was is that Christ said?¡ºLove thine enemy¡», was it? Loving is my specialty.¡¹


    Softly, oh so softly, I whispered¡­


    Kaiser¡¯s upper body stuck out of the gun port, holding a gun in one hand and saying:


    ¡¸Hi, Long time no see.¡¹


    Giving me a brittle smile.


    This casual manner is a good sign.


    ********************************************************


    Afterwards, several more¡ºgulls¡»splashed down¡­


    Originally Soviet anti-submarine patrol craft, they pinned down Everita¡¯s U-Boat at the mouth of the river as it tried to make its escape.


    Sarah had disappeared before anyone noticed, Watson had Katze captured in the V-2 capsule, and The Battle of Dragon Harbour turned into a surprise victory for DEEN.


    I crossed over and knocked on the conning tower of the U-Boat.


    ¡¸I thought so¡­ you truly are a¡ºcursed man¡»¡­!¡¹


    A swastika-shaped vein bulging on her forehead, Everita held out a white flag made from one of her underlings¡¯ undergarments. As the leader, she must protect those behind her.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s¡ºEnable¡».¡¹


    Everita really is a powerful woman. I didn¡¯t kill Sherlock, G-3, or even Son, and this wouldn¡¯t be the first time.


    Onboard the flying boat as it headed to Amsterdam, I made my proper apologies to Kaiser for what happened in Brussels¡­ I pilfered an enemy dress from Dragon Harbour for Lisa to wear, and now she slept softly like a log with her head in my lap.5


    That afternoon we arrived in Amsterdam and was guided to Liberty Mason¡¯s lodge¨CSet free since Dragon Harbour, Loretta-san was prostrate before Meiya, but they told me, somewhat embarrassingly:


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯ve also had a similar situation in your own organisation¡¹


    ¡­To be honest, this whole difficult situation was due to my own stupidity.


    Wasn¡¯t I a problem child that they worried about in Butei High?


    A Butei that falls into enemy traps easily lack attentiveness, awareness, and is seen as one who brings danger to his teammates.


    Students lose trust in them, and they receive corporal punishment from the teachers.


    Rather, the one who can catch the enemy in a trap is trusted and praised in a real fight.


    What I mean is¡­


    I have to be more careful.


    This European expedition is a lesson.


    I need to learn from it.


    I died once, and that¡¯s an expensive lesson.


    Liberty Mason¡¯s Lodge¨C it was about a 15-minute drive from the Grand Centraal Station where I went with Lisa the other day, at the top floor of the World Trade Building close to the port.


    It was designed to display the architectural prowess of the Netherlands, a beautiful emerald-coloured building with a lattice of windowpanes.


    Next, Lisa returned with a vast supply of food from Albert Heijn and cooked oversized Dutch portions of food in the lodge kitchen.


    If you feed the defeated Patra, Everita, and Katze, they¡¯ll just eat. I had eaten my way to the run raisin ice cream desert.


    ¡¸¡­I have just been in contact with the Vatican. I will be transferred to the San Francesco monastery in Sicily. This is the final time that I shall see you, Tohyama-san¡­¡¹


    Loretta-san reported in a whisper after the meal.


    ¡¸Sicily? I¡¯ve seen it in¡ºThe Godfather¡», but it was a beautiful island.¡¹


    At my wits end due to the older girl sitting beside me, and because my Hysteria Mode had run its course¡­ I could only give such a boring farewell.


    The Vatican is going to abandon her like a lizard¡¯s tail into exile.


    In order to save face for DEEN and GRENEDA and ensure the result of FEW¨C was Loretta-san being forced to take the blame after she had accomplished her task?


    Well, that¡¯s the ugly side of a corporation¡­ In Japanese companies, involuntary demotions are an everyday occurrence. In short, you have absolutely no luck.


    That might be why she employed a luck strengthening fighter, Meiya. Jeanne says that Luck and Misfortune exist in some kind of balance.


    ******************************************************


    DEEN escorted the captured members of GRENEDA from¡ºDragon Harbour¡»to Amsterdam, but of the executive class¨C there was only Patra, Everita, and Katze.


    As GRENEDA¡¯s representatives in Europe, they have requested cease-fire negotiations with DEEN¡­ and Liberty Mason has accepted.


    The reality approaches a complete victory of FEW for DEEN, making this a de factor post-war discussions.


    Still at large, there remained several representative soldiers: Yen, Habi, and Sarah. Post cease-fire, the mercenary duo of Demon Sword and Bewitching blade would respect the outcome of the war.


    But I¡¯ll leave these hard conversations to the adults, Kaiser and Everita.


    I don¡¯t really have a head for anything except fighting, so I¡¯ll take a break here.


    The soldier¡¯s work is over, and now it¡¯s time for the politicians to take over.


    The very top of the WTC, the 27th floor opened up into a terrace.


    The terrace had a good view¡­ because of the elevation, I could see the entire Dutch countryside, already darkened due to the fact that 4 o¡¯clock had already passed. The view was unobstructed due to the country¡¯s lack of mountains.


    Then after a sigh¨C


    ¡¸Oi, Tohyama.¡¹


    Katze, who also appeared to have nothing to do with anything but fighting, approached with Edgar on her shoulder.


    ¡¸..Is everything alright with the cease-fire negotiations? It¡¯s been a while.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not very good at such complex talks. As Everita-sama said, having too many mouths can be a disadvantage, so she told me to leave my seat. I was prepared to be executed by firing squad, but now she seems to have reconsidered.¡¹


    While saying that, Katze made a slightly embarrassed face¡­


    ¡¸Instead, it seems that Regiment Hex will be transferred between several DEEN military bases under some conditions.¡¹


    She was sorry for her comrades.


    That¡¯s why Everita was the one surrendering. For Katze?


    Even if they are cold-blooded Nazi leaders, they are still children.


    Thinking back to the German ethno-hotel in Chamonix and the Mus¨¦e de la Guerre, Katze was well-liked by everyone.


    Does that mean that she is trying to save Katze¡¯s popularity?


    That¡¯s an easily enviable position. My popularity is non-existent.


    Then, in the Netherlands, where snow is almost unheard of¡­ stray flakes of snow began to fall.


    ¡¸¨COh, the weather outside is frightful¨CBut the fire is so delightful¨C¡¹


    Looking up, Katze began to sing Vaugh Monroe¡¯s Let it Snow! Let it Snow! Let it Snow!


    But it was in the language hostile to the Nazi party, English.


    What¡¯s the meaning of the song? Is the message¡ºI surrender¡»without saying those words?


    It was both a cute and fitting declaration from my worthy opponent Katze.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t show signs of stopping¨C¡¹


    ¡¸(And I brought some corn for popping¨C¡¹


    It played at the end of the English film¡ºDie Hard¡», and I had already used¡ºCuckoo¡»to memorise to words, so I joined in singing with Katze. Now we faced each other smiling.


    Katze. If you think about it, we¡¯ve been through a lot together. The Hong Kong tanker and the fall from the Zeppelin NT. Working together to reach Chamonix from Mount Blanc, the fight at the Mus¨¦e de la Guerre, and the V-2.


    This song is one for a reluctant parting on a snowy day¨C


    This is a particularly good way for each of us, whose only skill is fighting, to reach our own cease-fire.


    ¡¸¡¸Let it snow! Let it snow! Let it snow!¨C¡¹¡¹


    Ending in different octaves, the song came to a close¡­


    Smiling cutely, Katze looked up at me.


    ¡¸So, what will you do after this, Tohyama?¡¹


    ¡¸I plan to go back to Japan before long. I still have classes in school.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹


    I asked what the representative soldier planned to do with herself in the post-war period¡­


    ¡¸Water just flows, Tohyama.¡¹


    Trusting herself to the flow of events. That¡¯s the impression I got from her answer.


    Well, I do much the same.


    ¡¸Ah, now then¡­ As part of the negotiations, I¡¯ll return this.¡¹


    Saying that¡­


    Katze removed something from her eyepatch, that was actually an accessory case¨C


    ¨CAria¡¯s Karagane.


    Taking it out, she handed it over.


    Karagane was the shell of the¡ºHidan¡»that Sherlock fired into Aria while at I.U.


    It is an ESP shield to prevent one¡¯s personality from being taken over by Hihiirokane.


    There were originally 7, and some of them were stolen by GRENEDA and only 4 remain¡­ Now I was able to reclaim the 5th. I should be able to get one more back from Patra.


    I thought I lost it in the fall to Mount Blanc.


    ¡¸Depending on what happens, we may cross paths again. Japan is an old ally after all!¡¹


    Saying this, she replaced her eyepatch¡­


    From the look in her eyes, it seems that she hasn¡¯t entirely given up on her plan to transform me into her familiar. However, a definitive refusal her would be uncouth.


    Instead, I remained silent as the light snow fell and blew about upon Amsterdam.


    **************************************


    A few days later, I stood in the Amsterdam Airport Schiphol.


    I was in front of the Philips signboard and the same picture of Cezanne¡¯s¡ºPeople Playing Cards¡»as in the Paris Airport on the day I arrived in Europe¡­


    Sitting on a bench, I waited for KLM flight 861 to Narita.


    This is one of Europe¡¯s largest airport, but I didn¡¯t lose my way and found my departure gate. That was due to the familiarity with airports gained in Haneda, Narita, Hong Kong, and Paris. I might even be able to make my way in and out of a country by myself.


    Jeanne and Watson remained behind to finish up the cease-fire negotiations, but¨C


    ¡¸Master, please have these Nissin cup noodles. Japanese cup noodles are very popular as snacks in the Netherlands.¡¹


    The maid, Lisa, said while offering me a cup of noodles and a plastic fork.


    Lisa was now wearing a sailor suit uniform and happily sitting beside me with a smile on her face¡­


    Now she¡¯s coming. To Japan.


    For some reason I don¡¯t understand, she was foisted upon me as a condition of the cease-fire. According to Kaiser, it is a time-honoured tradition to take some convenient people like Lisa as a sort of spoils of war as part of a post-war settlement. What¡¯s more, Lisa had always wanted to come with me.


    But I couldn¡¯t do anything about it, and as the one on the receiving end of this exchange were entirely ignored by everyone else in DEEN. Didn¡¯t I contribute to this victory?


    However¡­ she might have come anyway. Lisa, that is. I don¡¯t even really have a reason to push her away.


    I also showed her around the various places within the shopping district-like interior of the airport, and this was a perfectly suited support role for someone like me who leads a rough life¡­


    ¡­That was the case here. But there is one more person like this. And they are in Japan.


    Obviously, my childhood friend, Shirayuki Hotogi-san.


    I still don¡¯t know quite where or why, but she has some kind of switch where she becomes a fierce berserker god, scarier than Yen¨Can unpredictable ideal Japanese beauty swinging a katana around.


    In such a case, everything around me suffers harm, and the girl (and myself by getting involved in it) play out in a predictable manner. Empirically, it has been shown that Lisa is capable of the same violent national level emergency as that of the volcanic Mt. Shirayuki, as confirmed and meticulously detailed by Tohyama Observatory.


    Yup.


    I¡¯m dead. Because I¡¯m with Lisa.


    This is checkmate.


    But I am the man who makes the impossible, possible. What is a checkmate? Even in shogi, if you are checkmated there is always something you can do besides upsetting the board. I did it with Kaname, after all.


    I¡¯ll think about my Shirayuki countermeasures afterwards. Tohyama Charter: Article 2¨C¡ºWorry about hard problems later.¡»


    If it comes to the Third Great War of My Dorm, Lisa can turn into G¨¦vaudan, and she just might be able to handle it herself. Yes, leave it for others to take care of. I should make that Article 3 of the Tohyama Charter.


    ¡¸Master, it will be time to board soon. We should board.¡¹


    I slurped up the last of the cup noodle broth, and Lisa handed over a handkerchief to wipe around my mouth¡­


    My European campaign has come to a close.


    2 people were shown playing cards in Cezanne¡¯s¡ºPeople Playing Cards¡»behind me as I stood up¨C I was a part of DEEN, and Lisa was a part of GRENEDA.


    Watson had likened FEW to a card game, but even since the Taisho Era, before she was a child, DEEN and GRENEDA had been involved in some kind of¡ºwar¡».


    Is it still the same 86 years later?


    Taking this wry laugh as a final remembrance of the Netherlands, I boarded KLM flight to take off into the blue sky.


    Farewell war-torn Europe.


    I have a feeling that I will be coming back again, but next time please be a little gentler.


    [END]


    **************************************************


    1. Reference to Satsubun, the Japanese bean throwing festival. At this festival, certain people dress up as onis, and whenever they try to enter a house or room, children throw beans at them, shouting ¡®out with the oni, in with good fortune¡¯. This is supposedly supposed to bring good luck, and the shout is what Kinji is referencing.


    2. Literally: Adamantine Hexagon


    3. A saying attributed to Oda Nobunaga. Supposedly said to a general who said that the odds in a battle were too great. MEaning is to the effect of ¡®Carpe diem¡¯


    4. Russian for ¡®seagull¡¯.


    5. Original says ¡®sleep like mud¡¯. It is reference to a yokai that lives in the sea. It¡¯s name is the same Kanji for ¡®mud¡¯, and when it leaves the water, it slows down to the point of immobility.

 Volume 17 - CH 2

    Chapter 2: Butei Sqaudmate Association ¨D¨D Camerata


    [START]


    As part of their reparations, GRENEDA gave me my return flight ticket for free, but¡­ rather than the 2 million Yen Super Executive Class Ticket Aria booked to go to London, it was for a narrow Economy Class seat.


    Still experiencing the after effect of Hysteria Mode, I slept away the return flight solidly.


    As I slept, Lisa sat in the seat beside me.


    ¡¸¡­When the distant horizon vanishes as you rest your heart in the deep darkness of night¡­ The air flows silently above and across the distant sea of clouds¡­ Telling the endless story of the workings of the universe¡­ ¡¹


    Feeling like she was reading from a children¡¯s picture book, she recited a beautiful Japanese poem that she had memorised¡­1 Able to relax, she rubbed my chest in time with the beating of my heart. This is the first time since meeting Aria last April that I have felt so calm.


    Thanks to the western winds, it took less time than the flight out¨Cbut it was still 11 hours.


    Flying toward the Sun, KLM flight 861 crossed one time zone after another, leaving the Netherlands at 2 o¡¯clock and arriving the next morning in Narita. How the time conversions work is something that my mediocre brain doesn¡¯t comprehend very well. First things first, I have to adjust my watch to match JST.


    Relieved to see Japan again after such a long time, we left Narita on the Keisei Skyliner and entered the urban centre of Tokyo¡­


    Lisa¡¯s eyes sparkled!


    Gazing out through the train windows at the ramshackle city of Tokyo, her emerald colour eyes widened in awe. Looking over, I saw her clasp her hands emotionally in front of the large chest of her sailor maid uniform.


    From birth, I lacked social skills and the ability to keep up conversation with girls, nevertheless, with the spare time afforded on the train ride¡­


    ¡¸¡­Oh¡­ Is this new to you? The Netherlands must have several skyscrapers¡¹


    I brought up this topic to which she replied


    ¡¸But, Master, there are so many buildings¡­! What¡¯s more, the city reaches out to the horizon. What a large town! Mooi! Mooi! Heel Mooi!2¡¹


    Lisa¡¯s sparkling emerald eyes turned to me as she repeated the word¡ºMooi!¡»over and over. Then ended with the superlative version of the word.


    ¡¸You never came here when you were in I.U.? To Tokyo?¡¹


    ¡¸We did come into the coastal waters, but I was in charge of the housekeeping duties. So I never came ashore.¡¹


    Huh?


    Tokyo is one of the largest cities on the world. It is a major metropolitan era.


    I never thought about it, but to foreigner, it must be surprising.


    Then while rattling along with our suitcases to transfer to an electric train at Nippori¡­


    ¡¸Ah, is it rush hour? I forgot because of the jetlag.¡¹


    Thanks to the peak commuting time, the JR Yamamote platform was crowded with commuters.


    ¡¸¡­!¡­.!?¡­!¡¹


    Lisa saw it, and all the colour drained from her eyes.


    Her pale hand clutched my sleeve.


    ¡¸Master, we must hurry! All these people are crowding into the train. If we don¡¯t hurry, there might not be another one until tomorrow!¡¹


    ¡¸No, they follow each other 2 minutes.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­???¡¹


    Watching the jostling office workers Tetris-ing themselves into the train cars¨CLisa was confused.


    Deviating slightly from the posted timetable, the next train arrived 3 minutes later¡­


    Because it was crowded and we were carrying suitcases, Lisa and I made our apologies as we boarded.


    ¡º¨CDue to inspection of rolling stock, trains will be delayed. We apologise for the inconvenience.¡»


    Hearing the announcement from the internal PA, Lisa made a confused face¡­


    ¡¸D-delay, they say? Didn¡¯t the following train came quite quickly¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸No, didn¡¯t you notice the delay? It was 1 minute late.¡¹


    ¡¸O-one minute¡­!?¡¹


    This conversation happened as we got off at Shimbashi station, and Lisa who comes from the Netherlands who runs an irresponsible national rail system and couldn¡¯t hide her shock.


    While making the transfer the Yurikamome Line, my throat became dry, so we stopped off at the Bellmart¡­


    ¡¸Welcome!¡¹


    With a bob of her head, an older girl who was a part-time worker in the shop bowed to us.


    ¡¸A pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am called Lisa Ave Du Ang.¡¹


    Pinching her long skirts to raise them and making a slight bow and curtsey, Lisa greeted the worker.


    The worker gave a slight smile, and another worker and a grandmother smiled and giggled slightly.


    ¡¸O-oi! It¡¯s alright to not return the greeting of a convenience store worker, it¡¯s normal.¡¹


    ¡¸No? But is it not only polite to incline your head¡­?¡¹


    At once understanding her strange behaviour was due to her being a foreigner


    ¡¸It is fine, dear guest. In Japan they say,¡ºThe customer is God¡».¡¹


    The grandmother explained while smiling.


    Hearing that answer, Lisa pressed both hands together in front of her large chest¡­


    ¡¸Mooi¡­! Such¡­ such¡­ a country with devotion to service! So punctual, mannered, and beautiful without any rubbish spread about¡­!¡¹


    Greatly moved, her eyes sparkled once more.


    As a natural born European maid, the Japanese cultural values of things like hospitality, time management, propriety, and hygiene¡­ these appear to have touched her on a fundamental level.


    With tears standing out from her double-lidded eyes in pleasure, Lisa said:


    ¡¸¨CMaster. Lisa wishes to live and have her bones buried in this country. Right here. In my master¡¯s homeland of Japan!¡¹


    S-she just announced that she wanted permanent residence in Japan¡­ in a Bellmart!


    For some reason, all the store employees began clapping, and with my face burning, I pushed Lisa ahead of me out of the store.


    Because my maid had cause a bit of fuss, I made an apology¨C and quickly purchased a Suica card.


    ¡¸M-master, I have to pay for the mineral water.¡¹


    Taking out a wallet with a golden wolf design on it.


    ¡¸I-it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s an electronic payment method, understand?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Mooi¡­! What an advanced country¡­!¡¹


    Lisa. the wallet¡­ I didn¡¯t notice in Amsterdam, but it was a hint at your true nature, wasn¡¯t it? I¡¯m so careless.


    **************************************************


    Afterwards on the Yurikamome Line, Lisa asked:


    ¡¸Master, where are the ninjas?¡¹


    Tellingly proving the extent of her knowledge about Japan, to which I replied.


    ¡¸There are no such anachronous things. At least, that is what I want to say, but then there is my junior. You¡¯ll meet her soon enough.¡¹


    I responded with a tired expression¡­


    In Daiba, we took the Tokyo coastal monorail that was originally planned to run from Haneda Airport, to Ukishimacho Station¡­ then walked from there. To Tokyo Butei High Boy¡¯s Dormitory No. 3.


    ¡­It¡¯s nice to have a place to come back to. I don¡¯t know if I want to go on another trip¡­


    I tried to escape reality in a hard-core manner, but still failed to do so!


    And Lisa is standing next to me and smiling!


    I didn¡¯t want to think or ask about it, but Lisa gave the impression that:¡ºNaturally, a maid will live with her master. It does not even bear mentioning¡»


    And that is what happened.


    In each of the rooms in my boy¡¯s dormitory there were several kings of beasts¨Ceach a member of Baskerville.


    Unfortunately, it will be like that time with Kaname, another Lumberjack.


    Without anyone to consult about this predicament, I rode up in the lift with Lisa¡­ so, out of necessity, I held a war council with Little Kinji (a fictional construct within my own mind).


    The instant the door opens, the second that pink, black, yellow, or pale blue is seen, dive into the room. In order to avoid an unexpected hail of bullets, dash quickly into the washroom to wash my hands, then leap quickly into the bulletproof cabinet. In order to perfectly safeguard my life¨CI devised this strategy.


    ¡­With a cold sweat on my hand¡­


    And opened it. I¡¯m Kinji Tohyama, player on the National Bullet Football Team. It¡¯s time for kick-off!


    Despite the built-up momentum, I carefully opened the door with the key¡­ and¡­ with Lisa behind me, I entered the room¡­ and¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s a miracle¡­!¡¹


    I didn¡¯t hear any voices.


    Not a single one.


    In fear, I quickly checked Shirayuki¡¯s room¡­ and in the small room that she had chosen for herself:


    ¡ºKin-chan-sama, thanks for all your hard work in the European Campaign. I received a message from the Hotogi and had to return home. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¨CShirayuki.¡»


    I found this handwritten note.


    With an expression similar to Keisuke Honda?¡¯s3, I looked back at Lisa and wished I had sunglasses to hide the tears of relief in my eyes.


    But¡­ this note was slightly unnerving.


    As my childhood friend, I¡¯ve gotten a bunch of notes from her, but¨C usually she tells me when she¡¯ll be back, leaves a kuzumochi in the refrigerator, and a bit more detail.


    I don¡¯t want to speak ill of someone¡¯s family home, but the keyword ¡®Hotogi¡¯ is a bit dangerous.


    If Shirayuki is in some kind of trouble¡­ she must want to take care of it herself¡­


    But even so¡­


    The fact is that the Third or Fourth Great Dormitory War will not break out.


    We headed to the living room to enjoy the splendorous tranquillity.


    ¡¸Uh, Master? May I ask an unrelated question¡­ about your family¡­?¡¹


    Lisa asked using a set phrase.


    ¡¸You might already know, but Kana¨C my older sister, is my older brother. Then there¡¯s my idiot half-brother and younger sister who calls me Onii-chan. I don¡¯t have any parents. But my grandparents are well.¡¹


    Giving her that explanation, Lisa shook her blonde hair and lowered her head.


    ¡¸l-I¡¯m sorry. It appears that I¡¯ve asked about a difficult topic.¡¹


    ¡¸lt¡¯s alright.¡¹


    Plopping myself down on the sofa, the fatigue of traveling overcame me¨C


    ¡¸¡­?.¡¹


    Lisa began snuffling. *Sniff!* *Sniff!*


    Lisa began making dog-like motions as she sniffed the air.


    Then she looked up¡­


    I looked up at the ceiling as well, then there was a *Creak!* and a *Crack!*


    A small trapdoor in the ceiling opened, then there was a *Thump!* *Thump!* *Thump!* Something fell! Above me, first Aria then Riko tumbled, and looking up Reki was sitting there.


    My opponents on the National Bullet Football Team appeared from such a strange place¡­


    The peace of the nation of Kinji was short-lived¡­!


    ¡¸No! We were planning to surprise Ki-kun! But on the contrary, we were the ones who were surprised! You got the super-low drop rate character Lisa to come back with you, you lecher!¡¹


    Riko said while jabbing me in the stomach with her elbow.


    ¡¸Riko-sama, it is a pleasure to see you again.¡¹


    As schoolmates in I.U., they must have become close.


    ¡¸Right, have you filled the role of a mistress yet? Riko is getting a little impatient.¡¹


    Saying something I didn¡¯t understand, nevertheless it appears that Riko understands that Lisa possesses all kinds of useful skills and is welcoming her.


    Sitting on the couch next to Aria and Reki, I said:


    ¡¸H-hey I¡¯m back¡­!¡¹


    I said with a smile on my face¡­


    ¡¸Aria H. Kanzaki-sama. Reki-sama. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am called Lisa Ave du Ang.¡¹


    Lisa said reservedly. Pinching her skirts, she made a small bow.


    Seeing that courteous action one might expect in a temple or shrine¨C


    ¡¸Hmph! Kinji, are you hiring a maid?¡¹


    Pointing a thumb at Lisa for emphasis, Aria narrowed her eyes to determine if she was a maid or not.


    ¡¸¡­Something like that, I guess.¡¹


    I answered as I sat cross-legged on the floor.


    ¡¸I asked Riko when we were above the ceiling, but she is a former member of I.U. and GRENEDA, isn¡¯t she? Changing former enemies into allies seems to be your specialty. Is that it?¡¹


    Aria smoothed her long twin-tails with the back of her hands, rearranging them.


    With both leg holsters exposed, she crossed her legs and looked up at Lisa.


    Thank goodness. She appears to intuitively perceive Lisa¡¯s usefulness and bear a favourable impression of her.


    ¡¸The room is a bit messy because of Riko. Please take care of it.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Gladly!¡¹


    In response to Aria assigning her a task, Lisa pressed her hands together happily.


    No, Aria is just used to directing people with flick of her chin, like always. She uses people as easily as she breathes.


    Although I am hesitant to use people myself, I want to follow her example here.


    Even Lisa detected the power dynamic between me and Aria and assumed a submissive attitude. Catering to Aria¡¯s whims had a direct like to the guarantee of my personal security. This girl must have some supernatural level of skill to read the room.


    Reki showed her usual lack of expression to both of us, but she seems to understand that Lisa isn¡¯t a bad person.


    ¡¸¡­Kinji-san, welcome home.¡¹


    Leaving me with those words, she trotted off.


    She then disappeared into her own room that she had claimed on her own accord.


    The inscrutable girl gave me one last. brief glimpse as if the make sure that I was alright, and I followed her, somewhat uneasy¡­


    Entering her room, there was an easel supporting a large canvas.


    ¡¸¡­Is this a Fine Arts assignment?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    Reki was wearing an apron to prevent her uniform from getting dirtied, and she was taking a Fine Arts class as an elective.


    ***********************************************


    ***********************************************


    It was a hyper realistic portrait of a bird and plant in the style of the Swiss painter Giger, and it was a bit frightening, her painting¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­ really good, your painting, that is.¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t just good. It was incredible.


    It was an acrylic done in a dull. green monotone with intricate subtleties of shading. The superior powers of concentration of an S-Rank sniper imparted a delicate touch and attention to detail that an average person like me couldn¡¯t begin to understand.


    ¡¸It¡¯s beyond the class of a high school student. People will pay money for it, but this will fetch a high price. You have talent. If you want, I could be your dealer. You could sell it.¡¹


    Pretending to be an art dealer and intending to take a commission on the sale, I showered praise upon it¡­


    Picking up a spray gun, Reki held it up in front of the canvas.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m still painting.¡¹


    She said in her usual uninflected voice¨C


    But with the brief glimpse I caught as she looked my way, she turned slightly red.


    Then, turning back to look at the canvas,


    ¡¸Are you going to leave soon?¡¹


    The mood draining from the situation, as she kept her blank expression.


    What¡¯s this? Are you embarrassed? You, Reki?


    Alright then. I¡¯ll do the opposite, and watch you paint. *Stare!*


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Hahaha! What are you going to do Reki-kun? I might be acting shamefully. But I¡¯m also happy. I want to watch these human emotions develop in Reki.


    Ever since the flight to Hong Kong I¡¯ve kept my eyes on her.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡­*Shrink!*


    Her completely red face lowered, she painted, the brush swishing across the canvas.


    As I watched this Mint-chan. thinking how cute she was,


    ¡¸Mooi! Amazing! Reki-sama is a genius! The Heavens have blessed you twice!¡¹


    Entering Reki¡¯s room, Lisa joined in and reinforced my bullying.


    ¡¸It¡¯s super-mooi! Oi, Lisa, how much do you think this would sell for?¡¹


    ¡¸I would only be speculating, and you would need a professional appraiser, but the current market value for a painting like this would be somewhere near €60,000¨C that¡¯s about 8 million Yen.¡¹


    Using her business acumen, Lisa spoke.


    ¡¸Well!¡¹


    Then she suddenly discovered the silver wolf Haimaki gnawing a bone in the corner of the room.


    ¡¸What a cute wolf, you are! Does Reki-sama keep him as a pet?¡¹


    Then raising his head to an alert position to look at the smiling Lisa, Haimaki rolled over.


    Laying down on the spot, he presented his belly in a gesture of total submission. It appears that he knows Lisa¡¯s true identity as the King of Beasts¨Cit must be animal instinct.


    ¡¸That is correct. He is named Haimaki. Lisa-san, please take Haimaki for a walk.¡¹


    Still using her paintbrush, she named her beloved large grey wolf and made a request of Lisa. It appears that I won¡¯t be able to use Lisa¡¯s help anymore.


    ¡¸Yes! Gladly! Haimaki-san, this way, please. Let¡¯s walk around outside for a bit.¡¹


    His name called, Haimaki stood up. The he dashed over to Lisa. It was like a king summoning a soldier. I saw something like this before, but other than Vlad, no other human besides Reki has been able to tame him.


    No way, Lisa¡­


    You are the amazing one.


    Along with the true savage beast and the savage beasts of Baskerville who have made their lair in my room¡­ you¡¯ve managed to fit right in. Without even having to fight a battle like Kaname.


    As a pacifist nation, the nation of Kinji should seek formal alliance and a close working relationship with the country of Lisa.


    *************************************************************************


    Having left walking Haimaki to Lisa, I took my suitcases back to my room¡­


    Throwing myself down onto the bed to recover from my fatigue, I began reading manga. Riko keeps the back issues of the magazines under the bed, and because of the publication delay, I wasn¡¯t able to read and catch up while abroad.


    While reading something in Young Gangan¡­


    ¡¸Who is that in the picture? She¡¯s beautiful.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha! Who is that? An actress or something?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­She is beautiful.¡¹


    Lisa had just returned, and there was some commotion nearby in the corridor.


    What? I got up to look into the living room from the hall¡­. Lisa had apparently hung some kind of framed picture in the hall.


    ¡¸She gained a lot of popularity in the Netherlands. Lisa is her fan too!¡¹


    Smiling, she indicated the large photograph to Aria and the rest.


    ¡¸¡­.Oi! Don¡¯t hang picture of things like beautiful women in my house!¡¹


    A picture of a beautiful woman is like a hellscape to me.


    That being the case, I went to take it down¡­ but as I got closer¡­


    ¡­!¡­


    ¡¸Ho-,Y-¡­! Huh, th-¡­! Why, Lisa, where did that picture¡­!?¡¹


    Like a Showa era manga, my eyes bugged out in shocked surprise.


    Th-this is Cromaetel-san¡¯s picture, isn¡¯t it!


    ¡¸The men in Bourtange uploaded it to a Facebook group they created.¡¹


    The Cromaetel in the photo was me, sitting in a Bourtange cafe and was taken without my knowledge. This an infringement of my Rights of Publicity, you Dutchmen!


    ***********************************************


    ***********************************************


    ¡¸Kinji, why are you so upset?¡¹


    Wah! She has good intuition. I¡¯ve been picked up Aria¡¯s radar.


    ¡¸Have you met her? She¡¯s can¡¯t be your girl, is she?¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, no! We¡¯ve definitely, absolutely never met in person.¡¹


    I raised both my hands and shook them in denial.


    ¡¸¡­Hmm?¡¹


    Aria crossed her arms and tilted her head. Incidentally, this interjection is one that Aria uses when she can¡¯t answer a question.


    As expected of Holmes the 4th, she cannot tell that Cromaetel = Kinji.


    ¡¸T-take it away, Lisa! Don¡¯t decorate the house with pictures of women.¡¹


    I scolded my maid, as she smiled all the while.


    ¡¸Master, isn¡¯t this a good representation?¡¹


    What she meant was ¡®Isn¡¯t this a picture of a woman?¡¯, or something like that.


    ¡¸It is said that the practice of decorating homes with pictures of beautiful people and landscapes is a good one that improves the happiness of homes in Europe. There is also data to suggest that the presence of beautiful pictures in the home reduces the number of quarrels between residents.¡¹


    What, this¡­ are you getting angry?


    Has being surrounded by Aria and the rest irritated you, or something? I get the impression that you¡¯ve picked out their sore spots. Is this how a maid acts with her master?


    *********************************************************************************


    After getting rid of the Cromaetel photo somehow¡­


    Lisa cleaned the apartment until it sparkled.


    ¡¸Japanese cuisine is not my specialty.¡¹


    But she cooked a normal dinner using only the ingredients that were already in the refrigerator.


    Yellowtail and daikon in soy sauce, cheese chikuwa, mushroom rice, tofu and snow pea tamago, and clam miso soup. Then in response:


    ¡¸As expected of a maid. It¡¯s delicious.¡¹


    ¡¸Lisa, another round, plea~se!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    She has been well received by Aria, Riko, and Reki.


    Having just returned home, I am overjoyed to have a Japanese meal.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to cook Japanese food exclusively. Japanese people eat all kinds of food. Just so the seasonings are in the Japanese style¡­ Oi, Riko, that¡¯s my cheese chikuwa!¡¹


    Using both hands to pry open Riko¡¯s mouth, I reclaimed my chukuwa that Riko had decided to take for herself¨C


    ¡¸But Lisa, do you know where you are? Are you going to attend Butei High?¡¹


    Aria asked as she ate rice in a small bowl.


    ¡¸Yes. As part of my reparations from my time in GRENEDA, from here on I will stand by my master¡¯s side in Japan¨Cin addition to my travel expenses, my tuition is also taken care of. I have already completed the entrance exams on the internets.¡¹


    Oi! This is the first time I¡¯m hearing of it.


    ¡¸Master, even in school, I am committed to supplying full service. Please rest assured, my work as a maid and my own studies are completely compatible.¡¹


    Some way or other¡­


    It seems that¡ºThe Beast of G¨¦vaudan¡»of GRENEDA that I saw, aimlessly wandering about post-conflict Europe was not something desirable.


    Is that why she was found a place in Japan and foisted upon me?


    The cease-fire negotiations between the residual forces in Europe are progressing¡­ but they weren¡¯t entrusted to me.


    ¡¸Ki-kun, while you were away I saved the INQUESTA homework you missed! However, Riko¡¯s notes are paid premium content, you¡¯ll have to pay to see them~!¡¹


    That¡¯s right¡­ I need to catch back up on my classwork. Not just manga.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll pay, show them to me later. Talk to Lisa about the price.¡¹


    Aria gave a slight smile at my words.


    ¡¸Kinji, you come back, and now you have such a love of learning, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t look so shocked. That¡¯s rude. I¡¯m going to put in the work to study to become a proper adult. Well, enough to become a normal, ordinary security guard or bouncer.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re saying that again, Ki-kun? What about what Coco said:¡ºKinchi cannot be an ordinary person.¡»You¡¯re even ranked 71st in the Asian SDA rankings¨C¡¹


    ¡¸La~~~~La~~~~~!¡¹


    There was the troublesome American ratings association, Moody¡¯s, and as soon as I heard it, I covered my ears in order to avoid that information. I didn¡¯t ask to hear that I was ranked 89th last year. I also closed my eyes so that I didn¡¯t read lips¡­a few seconds later¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I opened my eyes halfway to check if Riko had fallen silent or not¡­ then I took my fingers out of my ears.


    ¡¸That is to say that there are 70 more Butei in Asia less human than you are.¡¹


    Aria added the last bit of unnecessary information¨C71st! I didn¡¯t ask! How did the number get lower? An because it¡¯s based on informal data, I can¡¯t put in a claim against it¡­!


    ¡¸Ki-kun¡¯s standard of ordinary is a statistical¡ºdeviance¡», Fufufu!¡¹


    Riko laughed sadistically as she traced the Kanji in the air with her finger. Should I cry?


    ¡­then¡­


    Aria and Reki took a post-meal coffee and left together.


    It appears that there is some kind of VIP room in Aria¡¯s room in the girl¡¯s dormitory where they are participating as members of DEEN in the cease-fire negotiations via telephone.


    Those two are close. 2 terms before the Team was formed, they fought, but we were close friends before that.


    I didn¡¯t think that I would be the first one to be excluded from the Team Baskerville¡­


    With that thought in mind, I checked the files of INQUESTA homework that I had gotten from Riko on my PC¡­


    Riko took a Nintendo DS in her hand, then flopped down on the sofa.


    I setup my laptop on the table across from the sofa, and Riko¡¯s frilly skirt was visible to me at a very dangerous angel.


    ¡¸¡­ By the way, Riko. What have you been doing lately?¡¹


    I asked, averting my gaze from the cute cherry decorated socks she wore.


    After Riko defeated Hilda, she seemed uncertain as to her future.


    In the aftermath of war and the cease-fire, I was worried that she would wander off into a life of crime in her free time. She was originally a criminal.


    ¡¸Riko can¡¯t do anything too flashy for a bit. Right now, because Ki-kun was cold to Rampan, they are targeting Riko and trying to recruit her aggressively. So whenever Riko tries to do something, they put pressure on my allies.¡¹


    As I thought¡­


    She¡¯s been already been in contact with Rampan and the Chinese Yakuza. This naughty girl put on a smile.


    ¡¸Rampan¡­ you were originally on good terms with them. Will you take subordinates from them?¡¹


    I probed¨C


    ¡¸No way! They don¡¯t have anyone suited to Riko. I don¡¯t want to cheat on Ki-kun, Aria, or Rekyu, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you again. Besides, I have a backlog of critically acclaimed games and anime to catch up on!¡¹


    With that, Riko showed me her characteristic smile and flashed the Pok¨¦mon game on her screen at me.


    ¡­. I don¡¯t have to worry about her. She is a raging otaku in her free time.


    Looking closely at my laptop¡­ is this Kabosu soft serve ice cream? I also saw purchase adverts saying things like¡ºPure Innocence¡»and¡ºNew Features¡»that appeared to part of a 15 and up game that was purchased and downloaded without my knowledge.


    Miss Information Thief, do you treat knowing someone¡¯s passwords so casually?


    Then while changing my logon password from¡ºkinjikinji¡»to¡ºkinjikinjikinji¡»¡­ Lisa appeared.


    ¡¸Master, Riko-sama, I have another serving of coffee.¡¹


    I had a weak American, while Riko had a somewhat stronger cafe ristretto with cream, both prepared to our respective likings.


    ¡¸Lisa, Lisa, say¡ºEh!¡»¡¹


    While receiving her coffee, Riko made some demand of Lisa, and as I looked back¡­


    ¡¸Eh!¡¹


    Clenching her fist, Lisa gave a small shout.


    Then all at once¡­


    Behind the headdress that Lisa had chosen to wear inside, two dog ears appeared. Then looking down near her hips a tail appeared.


    ***********************************************


    ***********************************************


    What, you can make them appear with an¡ºEh!¡»?


    That embroidered wallet of yours is too much of a hint at your true nature as the Beast of G¨¦vaudan¡­!


    With a backwards glance to where I had slumped in the chair Riko said:


    ¡¸Waahh! So cute!¡¹


    And she embraced Lisa tightly. Then afterwards, she began indoctrinating her on all kinds of Japanese things¡­


    Good grief, it¡¯s no use. I¡¯ve been overcome by a strange urge to study. Maybe I should try to put on headphones and listen to music while I do it?


    By the time the noisy Riko had finished, I looked at the clock and it was 10 o¡¯clock.


    In the end, I wasn¡¯t able to concentrate to study at all¡­


    Reluctantly I started to draw water for a bath.


    After observing these strange developments, Lisa retracted her dog ears¡­


    ¡¸Uh, Master? That is some awfully hot water you are drawing¡­ Are you planning to boil some kind of large fish?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying? This is a bath. Japanese people use it. You only have to prepare it once. The temperature is just about right.¡¹


    I checked the temperature coming from the tap with my hand, then I took off my tie and walked into the bathroom, then Lisa followed and timidly tested the water for herself¡­


    ¡¸D-do you really get into this? Japanese people must deal with heat very well.¡¹


    As she said that, she used her left hand to undo the buttons of her blouse.


    ¡¸You get used to it, I guess. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m frustrated by what you call a¡ºbathtub¡». The hot water spreads out and cools to quickly to be useful.¡¹


    ¡¸Usually tubs aren¡¯t meant to keep water hot¨Cthey are meant to keep water from a shower from spreading to the floor. In the West, when on speaks of bathing, they mean a shower.¡¹


    Lisa said with a smile as she removed her headdress¡­


    ¡¸That really is a cultural difference¡­ Hey! Why are you taking your clothes off!?¡¹


    Then as if going along with a gag, I was snapped back to the reality of the larger situation.


    Lisa had already taken off her blouse and now held it in front of her chest. The saving grace of the situation was that her chest area was still covered, but the cord of her underwear on her shoulders¨C the pure white straps were visible!


    ¡¸Should I have kept my headdress on? M-my apologies.¡¹


    Lisa gave out an apology as she replaced her frilly maid¡¯s headdress.


    ¡¸N-O-! I get in first. You go after!¡¹


    ¡¸???¡¹


    While in a befuddled state, I pushed her out of the bathroom.


    Shutting the bathroom door with a *Click!*, I let out a sigh, undressed and left my clothes outside, then finally began to enjoy the Japanese bath I hadn¡¯t had in a long time.


    Even this unit bathtub brought me happiness. It was a normal bath. In Europe I wasn¡¯t able to submerge myself in hot water, and now I understand what a blessing it truly is.


    Taking a bath opens up blood vessels, releases stiffness throughout the whole body, and is recommended practice for Butei.


    What¡¯s more, when fully submerged in hot water, the body only feels about 10% of its natural weight due to buoyancy effects.


    This allows the muscles and joints to rest and allows the brain which it always managing them time to relax. Bathing is the one ultimate restorative for both mind and body.


    ¡¸¡­Master? Shall I wash your back for you?¡¹


    The culture boasted by Japan should be spread throughout the world.


    ¡­ What now!?


    Because I was relaxing, my response lagged for a moment. Lisa! She¡¯s on the other side of the frosted glass¡­!


    ¡¸I know that your orders were¡ºafter¡», and I apologize for my lateness. I was preparing new soap and peach leaf lotion¨C¡¹


    Th-the bath door opened! And the body hazily visible was, except for the headdress she wore, co-com-completely naked¡­ It was in the bath, so that much was obvious.


    Due to this bath, my blood vessels had already opened and blood flow had increased! The risk of hysterising is even greater in this state!


    Although she was a very an individual with a very pure personality, the situation was very H as Lisa entered the bathroom, and I made an Ouka dash towards the door.


    Then punching the door open from the inside¨C


    ¡¸I said¡ºafter¡», and that means after I leave! You can wash your own back!¡¹


    ¡¸B-but a short time ago, Riko-sama said that women in Japan do this¡­ that they offer to wash their master¡¯s body with their own body¡­!¡¹


    Lisa had come in so boldly, that¡¯s why¨C


    When I was wearing headphones, Riko took the chance to whisper her lies.


    That idiot! I¡¯ll get you for this! You just wait¡­! I¡¯ll just wait until I get a copy of your notes!


    ********************************************


    A good while after the bath¡­


    I was no longer terrified of another invasion by Lisa after having shut her out.


    She made up both beds in the set of bunks in the bedroom, and I changed into my pyjamas and crawled into the lower right to sleep. The others had been seized by the Baka-villes (The idiots of Baskerville), and from their feminine scent, I could tell that they hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    However, in spite of the night wearing on¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep. Due to jet lag.


    Going from Europe to Japan, you can¡¯t sleep at night.


    Your body gets accustomed to Central European Time even if it¡¯s dark outside.


    The same thing happened in reverse where I was ridiculously tired at Jeanne¡¯s apartment¡­


    Even so, I have to go to school tomorrow.


    If you have to wake up very early, it¡¯s common sense that you should sleep.


    Even if you don¡¯t sleep, if a human lies on their side without doing anything else, they can rest their body about 70%. Not doing anything, just laying quiet.


    ¡­*Knock!* *Knock!* *Creak!*¡­


    ¡¸Master. Please accept my affection.¡¹


    ¡­ quiet, that¡¯s what I want to do¡­ but what¡¯s that¡­!


    You said something like¡¸affection¡¹, and that is the strange word Shirayuki used in AMBULANCE.


    Upon closer inspection, it is probably an NG word for me!


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    But Lisa is already putting it into practice. So I defaulted to my signature move of feigning sleep. If she thinks I¡¯m asleep, I¡¯m counting on her loyalty as a maid being high enough to not wake me.


    Although these were the tactics I employed as Lisa entered the bedroom¡­


    The blanket on top of me moved in a particularly dangerous manner. Good, she is just replacing it, thinking I rolled over in my sleep.


    As I thought that *Bzz!* *Bzz!* *Bzz!* . My mobile began playing the melody of Ryoutarou Sugi¡¯s¡ºCooling Feelings¡».


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    My plans to feign sleep interrupted¨CI couldn¡¯t help but jump to my feet.


    I have this song set to play as a warning whenever someone dangerous in my contacts calls. Looking to see who it was¨C it was Ranbyou!


    If I ignore it, I don¡¯t know if this violent teacher will kill me with that M500 elephant gun of hers and her zanbato or not!


    ¡¸Y-yes! I have been expecting your call. This is Tohyama.¡¹


    Lisa was surprised and flustered when I took out my mobile¡­


    ¡ºAh? Oh, I thought that this was Tosaki, whoopsie.¡»


    And with that, the call ended.


    Ranbyou¡­! Your misdial couldn¡¯t have come at a worse time¡­!


    I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re even sorry, you gorilla girl!


    I have never hated someone more in my entire life¡­!


    As I crushed my mobile in my hand in anger for being exposed, Lisa said


    ¡¸Master, as I expected, you were unable to sleep. It common to be unable to sleep the first day upon returning due to the difference in time. Lisa will offer to give you a full body massage so that you can relax and sleep deeply.¡¹


    The tension in the air increased in one whole bound as Lisa laid out her proposal.


    With a *Squeak!*, she laid a hand on my bed¡­!


    Looking at her, she has the same appearance as that in Bourtange¨Ca light white negligee that was almost perfectly transparent. Then, while gracefully raising her thigh onto the bed, she exposed her final secret weapon, the cat garter¨C!


    ¡¸M-massage, no way! 2, 3, 5, 7, 11¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Master. Lisa¡­ is so happy to have come to Master¡¯s homeland. So terribly glad that my heart is beating faster.¡¹


    Quivering, my mobile slipped from my hand¨C


    Lisa reached out her white fingers and squeezed.


    Soft like marshmallows, with a scent of maple syrup, her b-b-breast made contact¡­ the left tip.


    With a face from one of Kazuo Umezu¡¯s manga4, Lisa had me backed up against the wall¨C


    I had allowed the space for a misunderstanding, so now with a *Creak!* she climbed onto the bed.


    Stop it! This is just like the time Riko infiltrated! I was supposed to learn from that!


    ¡¸After the massage, I will take my time to attend you throughout the night¡­ That way you will sleep soundly, paying no mind to the time difference.¡¹


    ¡¸C-certainly I¡¯ll be tired after Hysteria Mode¨C b-but that isn¡¯t what I want! To be honest I don¡¯t know what to do about it! That¡¯s it! As a matter of fact, I haven¡¯t read my health textbook in a long while¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸I may be somewhat presumptuous, but Lisa has studied. It was illustrated in books¡­ and I saw it on the late-night Dutch television¡­¡¹


    Lisa¡¯s upper half drooped over me as she sat on the bed¨C


    Then as a clincher, a subtle but sweet Western confectionary scent wafted from her hair¨C


    No good. I¡¯ll just be pushed out of bounds as in a sumo match¡­!


    Bearing that in mind, Jonidan5 Kinji said:


    ¡¸B-but if I go into Hysteria Mode! Then I won¡¯t be able to sleep at all!¨C A lack of sleep would cause me problems, so don¡¯t put me in Hysteria Mode! A maid should listen to her master!¡¹


    Then demonstrating what her understanding of my¡ºorders¡»were, Lisa:


    ¡¸U-understood¡­ Then in order to not cause you to enter HSS, I will change clothes in order to sleep alongside you. Please allow me a moment.¡¹


    Then exiting the room for a moment¡­


    Upon returning she wore a long-sleeve, full length trouser pyjama set with a small golden wolf print.


    ¡¸H-how are these pyjamas?¡¹


    In order to show that there wasn¡¯t anything dubious about the pyjamas, she spun cutely around next to my bed while holding her own pillow.


    ¡¸¡­Th-that, those are¡­ much better than before¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I am relieved. Thank goodness.¡¹


    Then as if it were the most natural thing in the world, she climbed up onto my bed¡­ this is our compromise.


    If I run her off, then I run the risk of her coming back and sneaking back in later. That being the case, it is much better to have her wear normal pyjamas. Rather than letting her to her own devices, I¡¯ll keep her where I can watch her. That is the base principle of dangerous goods management.


    Even further, I ran a test to see how well this girl sitting cross-legged in front of me was listening to her master¡¯s orders.


    ¡¸Hand.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    I extended my hand, palm up, and Lisa placed the first and second joints of her hands curling into mine.


    ¡¸Lay down.¡¹


    ¡¸Woof!¡¹


    With a rustle of her spreading blonde hair, she took up a prone position.


    ¡­Good. This is alright.


    Come to think of it, Shirayuki did something similar before. It was a harrowing experience where I was confined by her chain and sickle, but Lisa is a docile maid without any combat skills. She doesn¡¯t even have the grappling or horse-riding skills of Jeanne.


    ¡¸Alright, now sleep!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ Master. Let¡¯s sleep well together¡­¡¹


    For some reason she said that in a distracted way.


    Putting my back toward Lisa next to me, she first covered me with the blanket than crawled under herself.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    We laid silently for dozens of seconds¡­


    Then I came to realise that allowing Lisa into the bed in her pyjamas was a poor choice.


    That is to say¡­ it was too immediate and experience, too real.


    Sharing a bed with a maid was an impossible abstract experience, but this was having a girl in pyjamas sleeping next to me.


    Somehow this feels more like a real boy and girl together¡­ to tell the truth¡­ the heat coming off Lisa after her bath¡­ well, that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s the increased blood flow of HSS that¡¯s the problem.


    ¨CI knew I should have kicked her out!


    Thinking that, I looked over at Lisa¡­*Zzz!* *Zzz!*¡­


    She¡¯s¡­ sleeping.


    Speaking of Lisa, she didn¡¯t sleep on the airplane. That must have been like staying up all night, then all day after that. At least to Lisa¡¯s internal clock.


    Being next to me allows her to sleep with total peace of mind¨C


    That relief makes me smile. That warm feeling siphoned off the troubling blood flow.


    ¡­Good night, Lisa. It would be rude to say this of this absurd school, but¡­ welcome to Japan.


    **********************************************


    The dawn after the night of my narrow escape from death¡­


    Sill incredibly tired, I got up at 7 and put on the shirt and blazer that Lisa had starched and ironed and put out.


    Accompanying me with a happy face, I reluctantly allowed her to sit sideways behind me on my bicycle¨Ctaking care that her long skirts did not catch in the wheels.


    Almost the entirety of the Artificial Island is private road owned by Butei High. So, with two people riding, it wasn¡¯t necessary to detour.


    That is to say¡­ Lisa, do you intend to go to school in that sailor suit maid uniform? Headdress and all?


    However, it is acceptable to wear a modified uniform. That is to say, the long skirt provides a high level of defence that the teachers might commend. The stupid, idiotic, and dumb girls at this school have taken the uniform mini skirt and transformed it into a mini-miniskirt. By doing so, they decreased the amount of bulletproof area in a sad custom that is a foolish boast of their fighting ability. It is my earnest wish that the entire evil fad dies out, starting with Lisa.


    ¡¸Which specialty department are you going to join?¡¹


    ¡¸MASTERS made a recommendation, so I will join AMBULANCE.¡¹


    Thank goodness! It¡¯s not INQUESTA!


    MASTERS did their job for once. Lisa did have a background with training as a nurse.


    That¡¯s the same department as Moe Mochizuki, isn¡¯t it¡­?


    Remembering the fact that Moe had transferred in to Butei High caused a bit of a frown to cross my face, but I checked on the Butei High internet and both Moe and Kikuyo Kagataka were in a separate class, 2-B. But there was a spot of unhappiness in that good news.


    The unhappiness was that she was placed in the same class as me, Aria, and Riko, class A. The whole class is excited for this transfer student that transferred in oddly with only 3 terms remaining¨C


    ¡¸I am Lisa Ave du Ang. I am a second year in class A in AMBULANCE and hope to be of service. In addition, I have been appointed as a member of the Student Health Committee by Takamagahara-sensei. There are only 3 terms left, but I hope to work well with you all.¡¹


    Lisa introduced herself in fluent Japanese with a small bow of her head, and a slight pinching and lifting of her skirts.


    After witnessing this gesture, the boys and girls in the class surged into a climax of shouts of:


    ¡¸No waaaaaay! So cuuute!!¡¹


    ¡¸Here, over here! A question! Lisa-san, what are your birthday and 3 sizes!?¡¹


    Yutori Takamagahara-sensei was supposed to be presiding over the meeting, but she was totally ignoring us, so the idiot Mana Takane from CONNECT raised his hand and asked that sexually harassing question. In response, overflowing with her spirit of service, the maid replied:


    ¡¸August 2nd and 90, 58, 83.¡¹


    She answered with a smile¡­but why would you ask a girl about her 3 sizes?


    But this was good. They all seem to have accepted her. Lisa isn¡¯t like a certain person who would pull out her Governments as part of her self-introduction.


    Now I just have to hope that the good girl Lisa isn¡¯t corrupted by the bad influences of the stupid girls here. That is my job as her master.


    ************************************************


    That weekend¨CWatson and Jeanne finalised the details of the cease-fire and returned.


    Upon returning, Watson was excited and communicated that she was eager to resume her rehabilitation.


    She sent me a bomb fork emoji (meaning that she¡¯ll make me eat a bomb if I refuse) in a text message.


    This¡ºrehabilitation¡»is for Watson, a cross-dressed student who is unused to relating to boys as a girl¡­ Due to my Hysteria Mode, I am typically brusque with girls, so it was intended as mutual roleplay to accustom us to interacting with ordinary boys and girls.


    In short, it was an embarrassing way to play house¡­ Watson derived some benefit from the exercise and when together, she acted more girlish. However, because of that, my own condition worsened. So much that I want to stop.


    However, because it is not easy to eat a bomb, I met Watson at the northern monorail station on Saturday morning.


    ¡¸Where do you want to do the rehabilitation today?¡¹


    I asked, to which she replied:


    ¡¸An onsen.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding! That¡¯s a huge leap in content! An office worker and office lady don¡¯t have any reason to do that! It¡¯s immoral! Probably!¡¹


    I turned red as I voiced my objection.


    ¡¸W-why are you so surprised Tooyama? We¡¯re going to an osen theme park in Daiba. Y-you didn¡¯t happen to think that we¡¯d be bathing together, did you? You are so lewd!¡¹


    The short-tempered Watson gave me 10 short hook punches as thanks, and dragged me the Odaiba Odeo-Onse-Monogatari, a large public bathing facility.


    Once there, the interior of the bath house was like something out of a period drama¨C


    Actually, it was nice.


    Firstly, it was large. and you can stretch put your limbs in the bath. Besides, the peril of a woman intruding into the men¡¯s bath is a nil.


    Because of Lisa, I can¡¯t get into the bath at home without worrying, but now I see that a public bath may be the way to deal with it. It¡¯s close to Butei High, so I¡¯ll make use of it from now on.


    If careless, I might see a naked little girl that came with her father¡­ but that¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t hysterise at that. I¡¯m used to naked little girls because of Tamamo.


    ¨CAfter that we headed to a downtown food court decorated like Edo¡­


    Watson was dressed as a town girl wearing a yukata with an ox cart wheel crest on it, and I was dressed as a lean ronin in a kimono as we had a light snack and talked.


    Here it is required that guests rent traditional clothes, and it is also convenient for disguising your true identity.


    But the British Watson-kun-chan sitting across from me¡­


    Surprisingly the yukata suits her well. Watson¡¯s brunette hair and yukata is fairly natural.


    But the clothes also suit me as well. I¡¯m confident that I could play an extra in a period drama. The role of an itinerant gambler, for example. I am Japanese, after all.


    Speaking of myself, Tamamo said that I was a member of a long-lived line¨Cshe said they were¡ºTohyama warriors¡»


    Thinking that, I pinched a vinagered rice tuna seaweed wrap in a pair of chopsticks.


    ¡¸Things in Brussels got were difficult because of you.¡¹


    Eating a pine sushi set,6 the affluent Watson opened the conversation with a complaint.


    Ah, she must be talking about when I revealed the fact that¡ºWatson is a girl¡»at the Liberty Mason lodge. I should apologise.


    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸Somehow I managed to convince him that it was something you had made up, but now Kaiser harbours some suspicions that I am a girl.¡¹


    It¡¯s not just a feeling, it¡¯s the truth.


    ¡¸¡­Is he coming on to you?¡¹


    Yes! I might just be able to pawn off one of the girls causing me trouble on someone else¡­!


    I asked with that feeble hope in mind.


    ¡¸No, instead Kaiser is avoiding me a little.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    From this strange account, it seems that when it comes to dealing with emotions, the suave assassin Kaiser¨C is not very good, and I folded my arms.


    Kaiser was interested in Watson when he thought that she was a handsome boy.


    But now that he has the impression that she might be a beautiful girl, he has become colder.


    If you think about this calmly and logically¡­


    ¡­Well¡­


    That¡¯s just fine. They like each other.


    ¡¸Now about the cease-fire in FEW.¡¹


    Shaking slightly, Watson cut to the main issue at hand.


    ¡¸You coming to Europe had a great effect. GRENDA complained that¡ºIf you fight a guy that doesn¡¯t die even when killed, you¡¯ll definitely lose. That¡¯s unfair.¡»¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Formerly, DEEN and GRENEDA were united by the appearance of I.U, and while on your watch they won¡¯t start fighting again. You are now classified as part of I.U. That being the case. both DEEN and GRENEDA want a rematch, so be careful of assassination attempts, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Be careful? What the heck! A miserable high school student has to be careful of assassination attempts! Reaping the seeds I had sown made my stomach hurt.


    Much like the ship I.U. itself, I am being vastly overestimated. I was even the one who broke up I.U. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been dancing in Sherlock¡¯s palm


    I can¡¯t help but think that has been the case, even though I don¡¯t want to¨C


    ¡¸¨CBewitching Blade. And Demon Sword, what about them?¡¹


    Following the flow on conversation, I asked about Seiji, Bewitching Blade, who tried to assassinate me and his partner Alicebell.


    I still owe those two a debt. I look forward to repaying that pair very soon. Butei possess a strong sense of duty.


    ¡¸Their current whereabouts are unknown. Even to GRENEDA.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Roger. If you receive any information on it, please pass it along to me. No matter how trivial.¡¹


    Afterwards¡­


    The negotiations of a cease-fire between DEEN and GRENEDA wasn¡¯t all that Watson had to share, but also the post-war hegemony of DEEN over Europe¨C GRENEDA is spread throughout all Europe, and for one thing, the Vatican¡¯s position is weak. In other words, Liberty Mason is the only one over there on the winning side. That¡¯s a bit worrying¡­


    ¡¸¡­Well, at least the cease-fire is settled.¡¹


    I stated my primary schooler level opinion¨C but Watson shook her head slightly from side to side.


    ¡¸No, that is just a part of a complicated situation.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Complicated?¡¹


    ¡¸Habi and her followers failed to reach an agreement with the rest of GRENEDA. We have also been unable to contact Typhoon Sarah. Neither of them were involved in the cease-fire negotiations.¡¹


    ¡¸Have they run away?¡¹


    ¡¸I wish they ran away. This unfortunate photo was taken 3 days ago.¡¹


    Watson extracted her mobile from her sleeve to show me a picture on the screen.


    The photo was taken in the immigration lobby of Narita airport¡­


    ¡¸¡­!¡­¡¹


    Struck speechless, in the photo was Yen¨Ccarrying the demon girl Habi that I had seen on Empty Island last year. Around them were some people that appeared to be working with them.


    They were all disguised in Western clothing and wearing hats, and I didn¡¯t recognise anyone else¡­


    ¡¸GRENEDA¡¯s surrender was not unconditional, but rather the cease-fire came with several stipulations. DEEN held out in the negotiations, but in the end, we had to concede something. One of them was the removal of Tamamo¡¯s¡ºPurification Barrier¡»around Tokyo. Tamamo has already done this¨Cthat is it.¡¹


    With that, Watson shut her mobile.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not over, is it? Well you got it¨Cinformation on these demons from GRENEDA, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. But you have to understand the nature of this thing. This is a real conflict and unlike those in manga or games it doesn¡¯t have a clean ending. Dangerous things can still happen afterwards.¡¹


    Urging caution, Watson started at me with wide eyes.


    ¡¸Did you know that the Indonesian National Revolution occurred shortly following the Second World War? After Japan¡¯s defeat, The Netherlands and Great Britain launched a military invasion of Indonesia in order to recolonise them¨C they sided with the Indonesian forces fighting for independence and they fought the former Imperial Japanese forces. They actually became independent. The remnant of Nazi forces became Palestinian guerrilla fighters and fought against Israel after the war. Both forces were not only terrorists and militia, but strong, well-trained military forces who fought to survive¡­ Everyone who took them on had their hands burned.¡¹


    Watson recited a bit of history of Japanese forced retreat¡­


    I understand what she meant to say.


    The FEW cease-fire was negotiated. But enough of a conflict still simmered.


    If we couldn¡¯t extinguish the embers of conflict, then the fear of conflict reigniting existed. This is something we had already seen with a part of I.U.


    These people¡­ Clearly, it would have been better for us if we were operating under clear rules when opposing them. I don¡¯t know when or what they are going to do. I don¡¯t even know who they are.


    That¡¯s the risk you run when you go out into the big leagues.


    After communicating that, Watson asked for my opinion¨C


    ¡¸What do you think Habi and the rest will do?¡¹


    To which I replied:


    ¡¸If a member of DEEN is attacked by a member of GRENEDA after the cease-fire, it will constitute a violation of the terms. Under the right circumstances¨Cany hostile act would be illegal and require a fight.¡¹


    I returned an answer slightly antagonistic toward the demons.


    Because¡­


    Habi had stolen it.


    The final piece of Aria¡¯s karagane.


    Aria will be fine once I recover the stolen one. Butei Charter: Article 8¡ºA mission is not ¡®accomplished¡¯ until it is completely finished.¡»


    If the person carrying it is coming to Japan, then they are like a summer insect flying to a fire.


    However, my enemies are far too strong to be called insects¡­


    As I ate the rest of the vinagared rice and tuna seaweed wrap, I voiced this complaint in my mind.


    Even so I¨C


    I would like to see if those demons will wager their lives to enter a forge glowing with red iron?


    ************************************************************


    The next day, which was Sunday¡­


    After such a long time, my schedule was safe.


    ¨C¡ºCamerata¡»


    It was something like a small alumni meeting for Butei that you had worked together with to close cases.


    In my first year, I had worked together with Mutou, Shiranui, and Hiraga-san. We planned this a long time ago.


    This habit of continuing and strengthening relationships with fellow Butei was encouraged by MASTERS, and you could submit an official budget for it. Hiraga-san had already done so and gotten funds for food and drink. She¡¯s definitely skimming off the top.


    I had worked with Riko back then to get intelligence from INQUESTA, so she had the right to attend, but Wonder Con was going on, so she couldn¡¯t come.


    The meeting was planned, and I headed toward Shiranui¡¯s room, number 301 on the third floor of the boy¡¯s dormitory¡­ I heard Mutou¡¯s boisterous laugh inside.


    ¡¸Come on in, Tohyama-kun.¡¹


    Without mentioning my tardiness, Shiranui ushered me inside¨C


    He was just as much a mild-mannered handsome guy as ever. A good guy.


    The entryway was almost entirely taken up with a box the size of a vaulting horse¡­ I¡¯m guessing Hiraga-san brought it.


    ¡¸Hey Kinji, you¡¯re late!¡¹


    ¡¸Butei should be punctual!¡¹


    Seated at the clean living room table, the huge framed Mutou and the tiny Hiraga-san sitting on a chair cushion on the floor both interjected.


    Everyone appeared to be present, and Shiranui passed out food prepared with a woman¡¯s tender care.


    Serving ladies first, Hiraga-san said:


    ¡¸Shiranui-kun took Home Economics as a free elective. I peeked into the class the other day and all the girls were giggling!¡¹


    Holding a spoon in each hand and wearing a bib like a toddler, she teased Shiranui.


    ***********************************************


    ***********************************************


    Shiranui returned a tight smile and shook his head before returning to the cooking¡­ he had quite a lot of popular skills. He¡¯s a mysterious guy without the faintest hint of gossip of any romantic adventures.


    ************************************************************


    After eating, for the Camerata¡­ we each tool a piece of Shiranui¡¯s homemade carrot cake. Mutou and Hiraga-san gabbed some coffee and sat on the sofa talking, while Shiranui and I broke off.


    Friends with whom you can share your daily frustrations are really a blessing.


    I have a lot of comrades, but I only have 3 friends.


    Shiranui and Mutou especially, are valuable friends that I don¡¯t have to worry about bringing up sexy actresses.


    But,


    ¡¸Shiranui, what are you doing for university? Are you going on to Butei University?¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows? It¡¯s such a long time away that I don¡¯t want to think about it.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­You went to a normal junior high school. What kind of student were you?¡¹


    ¡¸Who knows? It was such a long time ago that I forget.¡¹


    Yeah. Shiranui is just as strange and private individual.


    Whenever I try to probe a little, he deflects the question with a smile.


    Even so¡­


    There¡¯s one thing I know. Shiranui has 2 kinds of smiles.


    The one he shows girls and that makes them giggle, and the one he¡¯s showing now¡­ the one he had when he shot an armed bank robber. That¡¯s it.


    It was the first case that we got involved in at the beginning of the first term of our first year. Under the supervision of a third-year, we formed a team to infiltrate the local bank branch where the perpetrators had barricaded themselves¨CShiranui and I. I was not in Hysteria Mode, and we were conduction a real raid, but¨C


    Shiranui entered the building just as calmly as if entering a friend¡¯s hose¨Carmed with his fully automatic USASA-12 shotgun, he located the leader and shot him in the left and right legs without saying a word. All while wearing a cool smile.


    Even now, I still remember shuddering at what Shiranui might be thinking at that moment while I restrained the rest of the perpetrators ta gunpoint.


    Because of that Shiranui is known at Butei High as¡ºOld Hand¡»7. Someone who shot a gun before entering school.


    To Shiranui, shooting someone was no more difficult than tossing a piece of rubbish into a bin.


    He didn¡¯t come from an affiliate school, he didn¡¯t have intern experience, or any yakuza connections like Kikuyo¡­ this mystery wrapped up in an enigma.


    But prying into the past is only to be expected. What I did now was fine but prying too far isn¡¯t a good thing for a Butei. I regret doing so with Jeanne at the Palais Garnier.


    Being able to smile without giving off bloodlust¨C


    To me, that¡¯s terrifying. I don¡¯t want to know the depths of this man¡¯s story.


    ¡¸By the way, I¡¯m sorry. The promise we made back in first year¡­ I broke it.¡¹


    Changing the topic, I told Shiranui about what had been bothering me for a long time.


    Back in my first year in ASSAULT¡­


    I defeated an instructor during the entrance examination, I was occasionally seen in Hysteria Mode and while everyone praised me, they were a bit afraid.


    Working well with Shiranui softened his impression of me.


    Then, looking toward the future we promised¡ºIn 2 years, we¡¯ll form a Team together¡»¨C


    ¡¸In the end, I didn¡¯t communicate well enough at the end of last year to form a Team with you. I didn¡¯t apologise properly to you¡­ and I¡¯ve been worrying about it since. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. Back then, you were sinking into despair over your older brother.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, you might have heard from Riko¡­ But my Nii-san is alive.¡¹


    ¡¸I know. I¡¯m glad. But it¡¯s a bit late now. Kanzaki-san had already claimed you as her partner.¡¹


    ¡¸Before I met Aria, I thought that I would form a Team with you. But right now, MASTERS has order me to be the auditor for Jeanne¡¯s Team. I was indecisive, and I¡¯m embarrassed.¡¹


    I told him that.


    ¡¸That¡¯s alright, you can pay me back for it. If I let your great talent get away, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m at Butei High.¡¹


    ¡¸?¡¹


    ¡¸In the breach of the terms of a loan¡­ I want to ask you to postpone one of your loans. Last year you paid me back for one in summer vacation soccer game¨CI let want to postpone the other repayment. Is an indefinite deferment alright?¡¹


    Shiranui said in a light tone¡­


    That¡¯s a bit vague. Shiranui might even forget.


    ¡¸Fine. Indefinite deferment ¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks. ¡¹


    Shiranui smiled then¡­ gave a strange laugh.


    ¡­I wonder if I just stepped on a landmine?


    Tilting my head *Whoomf!* with breakneck speed¨C


    Muto got up from the sofa and grabbed me. Heavy! Big! Hot!


    ¡¸Nrg! Mutou¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, Kinji! Where¡¯d Shirayuki-san go? Haven¡¯t seen her lately.¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you asking me?¡¹


    ¡¸Such a typical Kinji answer. You grew up together. right? You should know. I¡¯ll run you over.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­She went back to her family shrine. Probably for some kind of festival.¡¹


    ¡¸So that¡¯s it. I was worried that she was sick or something.¡¹


    Mutou said that, picked up his left-over cake, then made a face as if he remembered something¨C


    ¡¸Now that you mention it, there¡¯s Shirayuki-san¡¯s Amica. She reminds me of her as a first-year.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen her. Her name¡¯s Sasaki. She gets along well with Aria¡¯s Amica¡¹


    ¡¸I found something else out. Her parents are armed prosecutors.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh¡­ you still have the detailed information on girls. I didn¡¯t know that.¡¹


    ¡¸It would be awkward if they worked against you.¡¹


    ¡¸Work against me? Do you mean they might try to¡ºpersuade¡»me or something¨C?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mean it in the general sense, rather in the sense understood in ASSAULT. Ever since you became Aria¡¯s partner, Mamiya has been envious of you, so if she forms some kind of alliance with Sasaki, they might come after you.¡¹


    ¡­Is that so¡­huh?


    Akari Mamiya and Kaname have already entered into some strange alliance, and over the past year her abilities have steadily grown to a respectable level. Being under the teaching of the daughter of an armed prosecutor explains the improvement in such a short period of time. That must be it.


    ¡­What a headache. When I¡¯m away from school, even more enemies pop up.


    ¡¸Tohyama-kun¡¯s father was an armed prosecutor too!¡¹


    Hiraga-san said as she dove in to snatch the leftovers of Mutou¡¯s carrot cake.


    ¡¸I think Tohyama-kun would be good at that! Armed prosecutors are so cool!¡¹


    Are you planning on forcing me into buying your weapon service?


    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no way. Being a regular Butei is dangerous enough.¡¹


    I grumbled to Hiraga-san who stuffed her mouth with cake and whose cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk.


    In order to become an Armed Prosecutor¨C


    In general, it requires a record of high academic achievement. In Japan, they must have graduated from the law school of Tokyo University or Kyoto University at least; or Waseda or Keio Universities. Abroad, they must have graduated from a highly prestigious American Bar Association accredited law school or equivalent institution with high marks.


    After passing the bar exam, they must take the National Civil Servant Examination to become a prosecutor¨Cand then only the top candidates from the elite are invited to interview.


    What follows is a practical examination commonly known as¡ºThe Armed Investigator Exam¡», a famously difficult obstacle.


    1,2, 3 rounds of nightmarish testing are conducted to test not only stamina and intelligence, of course, but also willpower, insightfulness, leadership¨C but most of all fighting ability¨C in a comprehensive manner.


    It isn¡¯t uncommon for a large number of applicants to be eliminated in the first round of testing (The failure rate in the first round being 96%), and in a single year for no one to successfully pass each examination. It¡¯s a banner year when just a few pass the test.


    But that isn¡¯t the end of it.


    Afterwards, the Public Prosecutor¡¯s office conducts a crushing final examination.


    Although not disclosed, ideology, faith, parentage, and even physical appearance is considered.


    Personal history, even clear back to primary school, is heavily scrutinised, and if even a single cavity discovered in the physical examination it¡¯s over.


    If you can pass that¨C then the Prime Minister publicly appoints them to office, and they receive a certification from the Emperor.


    Then you¡¯re an Armed Prosecutor.


    As you can see, the state will not license an extra-judicial official who wouldn¡¯t kill someone¡­ In reality, it¡¯s said that Armed Prosecutors are only slightly less skilled than ESPers. There¡¯s no way I could do that.


    But my father¨Cdespite it not appearing to be as severe at the time, managed to pass it.


    That¡¯s impressive, and I respect the accomplishment.


    However, 27% of Armed Prosecutors fail to reach retirement age.


    That¡¯s not simple turnover, but rather a mortality rate. My father was one of those killed in the line of duty.


    This a because the Armed Prosecutor holds a position that stands up to national crises that the ordinary police officer and private sector Butei would find difficult, and even the JSDF can¡¯t solve.


    Despite that fact, being an Armed Prosecutor isn¡¯t lucrative. They¡¯re still a civil servant, after all. If they swapped their profession to an Armed Attorney, they¡¯d be able to make a lot more.


    ¡¸No way, Kinji. Your reflexive ability varies, your grades are bad, your face is depressed, and you have a bad reputation among your juniors. But then again, with that luck of yours, you never really know!¡¹


    I didn¡¯t know if Mutou was trying to run me down or encourage me¡­but there was no malice there.


    Everything Mutou had said was accurate. Being an Armed Prosecutor was an outrageous goal, so I should focus all the more on becoming a¡ºregular Butei¡». That effort should show in my studies.


    Making that determination, I raised my head¨C


    Because we had gotten warm chasing each other around, Mutou undid the last button on his shirt, and the words¡ºI LIKE Enka¡»written on the red T-shirt underneath stood out.


    ¡¸What the heck is that, Mutou?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s cool. It¡¯s part of my new fashion. I got it for Valenti¨C¡¹


    ¨CWith a *Click!*, Mutou shut his mouth¨C


    Hiraga-san and I both froze.


    Still smiling, a cold sweat broke out on Shiranui¡¯s forehead.


    ¡¸¡­Sorry, it slipped out¡­!¡¹


    A cold sweat dripping from his brow, he looked around up at the ceiling and out the window to make sure Chan Wu-sensei wasn¡¯t there¡­


    I-It¡­looks like no one heard.


    ¡¸¨CBe careful Mutou! Saying something like¡ºthat¡»is dangerous!¡¹


    I cautioned him in a low voice.


    We could be pulled into MASTERS office for a terrifying experience just for uttering its name¡­


    Valentine¡¯s Day, that is.


    It all started the past when the Gorilla Woman (Gori-wo for short) Ranbyou gifted a box of chocolates to a bookshop employee she liked¨C Completely terrified, he quit the shop and vanished without a trace.


    The venting of her rage was not merely confined to the students in ASSUALT, but also to Valentine¡¯s Day itself, and afterward she instituted a school-wide total ban.


    She used the forced logic that consuming high calorie chocolate was bad for physical conditioning. She also applied the same restriction to White Day¨Cif word of this violation leaked out, we would be in for corporal punishment.


    Occasionally exchange and transfer student who are unaware of this rule inadvertently let it slip in February and suffer the consequences of a beating from Ranbyou.


    For a brief moment silence fell upon our Camerata¡­


    ¡¸B-by the way, Hiraga-san, you¡¯ve finally settled on studying abroad? Haven¡¯t you?¡¹


    Reaping the seeds that he had sown himself, Mutou returned the topic back to the future.


    ¡¸Y-yeah! Next term Ayaya¡¯s going to the Washington D.C Butei High¡¯s AMDO!¡¹


    Hiraga-san fixed the mood with her cheerful news.


    ¡¸We already had a send-off party at the factory. From Washington, I¡¯ll be headed to Los Alamos to serve as an R&D technician.¡¹


    Hiraga-san showed us a picture on her mobile of a banner that read:¡ºGood Luck Aya-chan!¡»with her older brothers cheering in front of a small country factory whilst hoisting her on their shoulders¡­


    Los Alamos¡­ that NG word just came out.


    Kaname told me earlier, but they gather geniuses from around the world in a crowded room to develop all kinds of weapons. I can see why Hiraga-san would be involved with them. That¡¯s how it is.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve ordered quite a few products from America, so I¡¯m not worried!! I¡¯ve got this!¡¹


    With a *Clap!* Hiraga-san struck her own Arial-class flat chest¡­ displaying her commercial spirit.


    ¡¸Speaking about going abroad. Toh~yama got an Italian scholarship, right?¡¹


    Why does Hiraga-san know that¡­


    Pre-empting my question, the arms dealer¡¯s eyes turned to € signs as she took out a sheaf of papers from within her skirt. Ugh! You Butei High girls have got to stop doing things like this.


    ¡¸Before I go abroad Ayaya goes abroad, I¡¯m having an equipment clearing out sale! You should use your scholarship to buy a set! What do you wa~nt? Hu~h?¡¹


    Maintaining an innocent smile, she held out the sheets of paper that had her signature triple columnar format with a picture of the item next to its name, then a descriptive note.


    There was an angled slash through the regular prices, and a sale price with a 20-30% discount listed instead.


    She gave me my own sheet, and this is definitely a bargain.


    Alright, I should definitely take the chance to replenish my supplies. FEW has decreased my stock.


    ¡¸¡­What is this¡ºOrochi-Kai¡»? I thought Orochi was glove armour¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s hand armour that reaches up the back of the hand to cover the forearm. The cobalt-titanium alloy ration has also been improved increasing its durability. In order to maintain discretion, the armour for the forearm can be folded down inside.¡¹


    Oh, if that is how it is¡­ then maybe the Oukas that I reduced to subsonic speed could be increased to supersonic.


    If I had armour for my forearms, I could use them as a shield. I should buy it.


    ¡¸What is this¡ºAirbag bullet¡»¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s literally what it sound like: it¡¯s a bullet that deploys an airbag upon impact. It¡¯s a flattened globe shaped like a manjuu bun with a major axis diameter of 1 metre and 0.8 metres on the short side. It¡¯s made of ultra-strong silicone resin only 7 micrometres thick but is able to withstand an instantaneous shock load of 38.5 tonnes. ¡¹


    That¡¯s impressive. If you fire one into another automobile before a collision, no one will get hurt. I¡¯ll buy it.


    ¡¸Might I also recommend the¡ºCam Button¡»¨C it is good for candid photography. It is indistinguishable from the second button on boy¡¯s uniform, but it is able to store internal video! It is an incredible product with a hole-less magic mirror system, an internal power supply, and it is able to back up its files via radio connection to a satellite via the internet to the cloud. It would certainly be convenient for Tohyama-kun and Mutou-kun¡¯s hobby of peeping on girls.¡¹


    Apparently, I haven¡¯t lived down my prior mistakes, and I said:


    ¡¸That was a misunderstanding.¡¹


    I¡¯ll buy this too. It might be useful at some point.


    ¡¸But Hiraga-san is a girl too. How can you sell such a gadget??¡¹


    Mutou might buy it for a nefarious purpose¡­


    ¡¸Ayaya doesn¡¯t have much to peep on, so I¡¯m not really a target for peeping.¡¹


    She flashed me a V sign, but Hiraga-san, you really don¡¯t understand boys. There are boys in the world who like figures like yours.


    But it would be an issue if she stops selling to me. So I kept quiet.


    In addition, there were many other conceptual products as well lie¡ºSpike¡»with claws in the soles,¡ºAnchor¡»that stretch a chemical wire from the muzzle to the point of impact¨C Thinking ¡®I might be able to use this¡¯ I decided to buy them all. I also decided on the¡ºMulti-bar¡», a swiss army type bar, then I turned back suddenly¨C


    ¡¸Oh, I have a trustee now. They will submit the order later.¡¹


    And then I folded up the order form.


    I am naturally bad at purchasing things. I¡¯ll tell Lisa and leave the negotiations for a lower price to her.


    ¡¸¡­What about the container in the entryway? What¡¯s that? Are you going to show that?¡¹


    Since the Camerata was going so well, I asked Hiraga-san.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¨C¡ºYHS/02¡», the new and improved Hover Skirt that Aria-san ordered. Its ascent power has been increased, but the flight time is still an issue.¡¹


    Hiraga-san skipped over to the entryway and opened the Sci-Fi style container that housed Aria¡¯s personal flight unit.


    Oh! The curved fins on the new Hov-Skirt are pretty cool. I could tell that the design had matured. The colour was pink gold¨Cthe same as the previous one that broke.


    ¡¸Aria-san promised to come here and pick it up.¡¹


    As soon as Hiraga-san said that, there was a *Knock!* *Knock!* That must be Aria.


    I took Shiranui¡¯s place and opened the door.


    ¡¸Ah, Kinji, you¡¯re here. Hey, Hiraga-san. But¡­ if you¡¯re caught staying too late hanging out in the boy¡¯s dormitory, won¡¯t you get a beating from the dormitory supervisor?¡¹


    I put my things on the highest shelf as she said that.


    Then squatting in the entryway like a child with Camellia eyes wide, she inspected the YHS.


    ¡¸You unpacked it. Hmm¡­hmm¡­ yes, this is good.¡¹


    Aria gave the impression of someone checking over a newly delivered luxury automobile¨C


    ¡¸Yeah. I like it. Kinji, put it back in the case.¡¹


    Smiling sweetly, Aria order me like a slave.


    Narrowing my eyes and clenching my jaw and feeling awfully weak, my heart thumped, and I turned a bit red. Ah, crap! Why am I getting worked up? I haven¡¯t seen Aria since Europe, and was I missing her? What the heck, me!?


    ¡¸N-no. I¡¯m taking an officially sanctioned break, and as you might say: it¡¯s a party. I¡¯m not taking orders.¡¹


    I didn¡¯t want to look submissive to Aria in front of my friends¡­


    ¡¸Don¡¯t dawdle, hop to it!¡¹


    An aristocrat to the end, she lifted her chin, so I move to search for the ignition button on the Hover Skirt to eject Aria from the room¡­


    ¡¸Kinji, fighting with you girlfriend again?¡¹


    Shiranui gave a broad grin.


    ¡¸Y-yo¡­. girlfriend¡­!?¡¹


    Aria continued to say cute thing like that¨C trailing off without finishing her sentence.


    For some reason, hearing Shiranui¡¯s words, I glanced briefly over at Aria.


    After that, Aria unfortunately glanced over at me, and as our eyes met, we both ended up blushing red. What is this mood?


    ¡¸K-Kinji, hurry up, alright¡­?¡¹


    Upset at being so brazenly called the girlfriend of her slave, Aria began miming the motions of Otedama8. Panicking and losing her temper, I saw her start pretending to play Otedama. S-so quickly. Nowadays people juggle 3 or 4 at a time.


    ¡¸O¨C¡­?¡¹


    Then with a strange anime like noise¡­ she raised a hand.


    Then she clenched it. In front of the meagre swelling of her chest that enabled the front of her sailor suit to be distinguished from the back.


    ¡¸Wh-Wha-¡­?¡¹


    Teetering, Aria moved toward me¡­ a strange sweat broke out on her forehead.


    ¡¸¨CWhat¡¯s this?¡¹


    As soon as I noticed something strange, I looked into Aria¡¯s face.


    ¡¸I¡­ I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s happened before. It¡¯s one of my attacks¡­ Huh¡­?¡¹


    Aria¡¯s gaze was unsteady.


    This is not good.


    Aria herself seems surprised how quickly the attack came on¨Cbut is this some kind of arrythmia?


    ¡¸¨CAria?¡¹


    I shouted as I caught and held her up¨Cbut there was no response. She¡¯s fainted. But her eyes are still open.


    ¡¸¡­Kanzaki-san!? What do we do? Her pulse¨C¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I haven¡¯t observed any bradycardia or rising pulse. But she is still conscious¡­. Aria! Can you hear me!?¡¹


    ¡¸Kanzaki-san!?¡¹


    Shiranui and I called her name, but Aria seemed to not comprehend.


    I twisted her finger to cause pain, but I didn¡¯t see any response to push me away.


    It looks just like her attack at Rampan Castle, but that time she didn¡¯t lose consciousness.


    With the pain she experienced in her chest that time, I wasn¡¯t very certain if it was a haemorrhagic stroke, or a brain haemorrhage.


    What the hell am I supposed to do, Aria¨C?


    ¡¸Mutou-kun, Kanzaki needs first aid! Hiraga-san, call AMBULANCE¨C!¡¹


    Shiranui gave instruction, and I kept calling Aria¡¯s name.


    ¨CAria! Aria! Aria!¨C


    *********


    *********


    Losing consciousness for unknown reasons, she was transferred from AMBULANCE to Butei Hospital for subsequent recovery¡­ but she needed more complete testing and examination, so she was transferred late that night to a Tokyo Institute of Medical Science affiliated hospital.


    *******


    *******


    ¨CThen she was admitted and hospitalised.


    [END]


    *********************************


    1. The first few lines of the famous radio program ¡®Jet Stream¡¯ sponsored by Tokyo Air and hosted by Tatsuyo Shiro.


    2. From previous volumes: ¡®mooi¡¯ is the Dutch equivalent to the Japanese ¡®sugoi¡¯.


    3. Japanese footballer. Popular, I guess¡­


    4. Japanese Manga-ka known in the horror genre


    5. Ranking within sumo wrestling. Kind of like sporting leagues or weight classes in boxing: LINK


    6. Apparently some expensive food¡­


    7. Actual name means ¡®From before¡¯, but that didn¡¯t quite fit in English


    8. A traditional children¡¯s game similar to juggling

 Volume 17 - CH 3

    Chapter 3: Ninjas Have Time to Spare


    [START TEXT]


    Aria was hospitalised in an Institute of Medicine in Shirokanedai in Minato ward¨C A large, 8-storey building.


    Being surrounded by a thick grove of trees gave it an air of exclusivity.


    I tried to pay a hospital visit¡­ but when I got to the front desk, I couldn¡¯t even get close after being told:¡¸No Visitors¡¹.


    While pretending to shop in the first-floor convenience store, I checked the location of the elevators and the stairwells¨C


    I can get up to the 7th floor patient rooms, but¡­


    I didn¡¯t go because I had a strange feeling.


    From what I had heard, Aria¡¯s first-year Amica, Akari Mamiya, who respects her to an extraordinary degree, had rushed to the medical institute before me¡­


    After being refused at the front desk, she tried to angrily storm past, but was thrown out by some suited women. Both of them were Caucasian.


    When they threw her out, Mamiya got a chance to snatch one of their lapel pins that was in the shape of the broken circle of the insignia of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    ¨CSo the Ministry of Foreign Affairs is involved.


    It appears the VIP Miss Aria was being forced to rest. The women Mamiya had seen were likely military attaches. Without the cooperation of the Tokyo British embassy, even a Butei could not gain entrance.


    At least¨Cnot by ordinary means


    I will come again, but I will need to infiltrate.


    That being the case, it would not be good if they knew my face.


    Reasoning that out, I returned to Butei High¡­


    I reached out to Riko and said¡ºI need you to do something for me. Off the record.¡», toward that end.


    In the cafeteria after classes, I waited in the cool breeze, drinking coffee.


    With a flutter, a leaf was carried past on the wind.


    ¡¸¨CHina Fuuma, at your service.¡¹


    My Amica appeared from somewhere on one knee with her hair in a ponytail.


    A descendant of ninjas, I thought to ask my junior in LEZZAD for advice on how to infiltrate the hospital¡­


    ¡¸I am pleased to serve the role of your teacher once more. I will devote myself entirely to this purpose¨C¡¹


    ¡¸Your greeting is acceptable, raise your head and stand.¡¹


    Although I cannot see inside because I was looking down, she was kneeling on a short skirt.


    She wore something like a scarf that concealed her mouth and the bottom of her face¡­ but from her features, I could tell that she will be a beautiful woman in the future. Like a girl from a shojou manga that could be described by the line¡¸Huh¡­? You¡¯re surprisingly cute!¡¹, I was never more on guard.


    ¡¸¨CMy infiltration was foiled, the medical institute, especially the 7th floor upon which Lady Aria¡¯s room is located was under close guard. A cohort of 4 Anglo and Japanese guards were permanently stationed there.¡¹


    Gathering her legs beneath her and standing, Fuuma delivered her report straight away.


    ¡¸4, you say? If that¡¯s the case, then covering each other¡¯s blind spots, getting past them would be difficult.¡¹


    That being the case, it would be hard to sneak in. How then do I get in?


    ¡¸There is another curious matter. Despite the fact that she must have regained consciousness, she has not reach out to anyone. Add the Ministry of Foreign Affairs¡¯ curiously hasty intervention, it gives the impression of one under house arrest. Otherwise she would have reached out herself¡­¡¹


    ¡­So, they must be kidnapping her.


    The London Butei Bureau has wanted to take advantage of Aria¡¯s criminal hunting skill from the start¨Cmaybe they want the¡ºHolmes¡»name to strike fear into every criminal¡¯s heart. Notwithstanding the disposition of Kanae Kanzaki¡¯s trial, perhaps they though that having such an asset rooted in one place would be a national loss.


    ¡¸As you say. If I might make the humble suggestion that you take no rash action. If the enemy is alerted, then they might strengthen the defences around Lady Aria by moving her to an even more impregnable location.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re right, but then what do I do?¡¹


    ¡¸Ninjas have time to spare where guards do not. In contrast to the infiltrators who can bide their time until the moment is right, guards must be constantly vigilant. Given enough time, even the best guards will become tired, creating an opening. When that happens¨Cwaiting hidden inside the hospital, you could take advantage of the opening.¡¹


    ¡¸An ambush strategy, Lurking,¡­ huh? But if I stayed inside the hospital all the time, they would suspect something. Unless you are suggesting that I disguise myself as a doctor or something?¡¹


    ¡¸Nay. If I may be so bold, but your manner is too haphazard, and not at all in keeping with that of a doctor.¡¹


    That¡¯s pretty rude, you know,


    ¡¸Well then, what do you suggest?¡¹


    I asked and folded my arms, and taking on a pensive expression, Fuuma replied¨C


    ¡¸¨CA convenience store clerk!¡¹


    ¡­What¡­?


    There was a Convenience 9 inside the first floor of the medical institute. It was patronised almost exclusively by patients and visitors.


    According to Fuuma¡¯s research, a male clerk had recently left, and they were looking to hire a part-time worker.


    Fuuma¡¯s plan was to use the convenience store as a hideout¡­


    After hearing the plan in detail, it was clearly a good idea. On top of that, due to privacy protection laws, part-time workers¡¯ personal information and details cannot be shared with anyone. My real identity would not be disclosed to the hospital.


    That being the case¨CI will take Fuuma¡¯s suggestion and work part-time at the convenience store, waiting for my chance. Then, whether Aria is hospitalised or being isolated, I will get in contact with her.


    But Fuuma also had a warning for me¡­


    When it comes to Aria, I tend to act rashly.


    As her partner, it is only natural and to be expected, but in this case would be a grave mistake.


    So I will have to try to keep my head.


    The actual act of infiltration is child¡¯s play, though.


    I have already infiltrated an elite high school as a student and an IT company as the company president¡¯s butler. This is only a convenience store worker. For an ordinary high school student, the job should be easy.


    ¨CAnd using the black rimmed glasses Fuuma had already obtained as a minimal disguise¡­ I became the prefect image of a total loser. It fit me well. The glasses, that is.


    A few days later, I headed toward the Convenience 9, alone¡­


    Before entering, I thought to myself that the interior was a bit disorganised. The merchandise was displayed haphazardly, and it looked like the store hadn¡¯t been cleaned thoroughly. The worker must have done just what was easily visible.


    Upon telling them that I was here for an interview, I was taken into the back and seated in a folding chair¡­


    So this is what it¡¯s like on the other side of the register. This part of the store serves as a storage area.


    This being my first time in the backroom of a convenience store, my interest was stirred¨C


    The store manager across from me looked over my CV but seemed entirely disinterested.


    With a long ovular face, flashy clothes, and younger than I would have expected, the manager Kowada said:


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ a guy, huh¡­¡¹


    Despite the fact that we were in a medical building, he was smoking as he grumbled to himself. He looked awfully bored.


    But when a university age girl came in and said:¡¸Boss~! The dragon-type is out~!¡¹and showed him the mobile game on her screen, he smiled and said:¡¸Oh! Just wait one moment¡¹and showed a kinder expression.


    ¡¸Tokyo Bu¡­ High? Don¡¯t know that one. So you¡¯re a highschooler?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹


    Thank goodness. I didn¡¯t know how extensive the background check would be, so I wrote everything done correctly. However, it appears that he is going to ignore it.


    Or, rather¡­ is it actually that you can¡¯t read the character ¡®tei¡¯ in Butei, Mr. Manager?


    ¡¸Ya ever done any other part-time kind of work? Got any retail experience?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve done security and investigative work¡­ but no retail experience.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh. Well, you look strong enough¡­ And the OFC has been nagging me lately¡­1¡¹


    The manager Kowada went on mixing in retail jargon¨Cthen he asked me which days and hours I was available during the week.


    Because I intended to stake out the hospital, I told the manager that I could come in for the evening until midnight shift every day, and that appeared to make a good impression with him.


    ¡¸Well then, come in for the shift tomorrow. You have to be here 10 minutes early, no exceptions, to take over the store, got it? While you¡¯re in training you get three-quarter pay.¡¹


    Tamping out his cigarette, he hired me.


    It¡¯s a lucky thing the labour laws were revised to allow highschoolers to work part-time job until late at night.


    ***************************************************


    Layering my borrowed uniform over my Butei High bulletproof uniform, I showed up to work at¡ºConvenience 9¡»the next day¨C


    First, the more senior part-time worker taught me the store phrases, how to label and price the merchandise, how to stock and display the merchandise, how to bag the customers¡¯ purchases, and how to sweep and clean the store.


    But then¨C


    After showing me so many things on the first day in such a rapid succession¡­ I found myself unable to remember them all. What¡¯s more, I was only given one brief explanation of each of them. And because my normal memory


    ¡¸Uh¡­ the handheld terminal¡­ is that what it¡¯s called? Where is it stored?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? I just told you.¡¹


    Just tell me!


    That is what I want to say, but the manager left to goof off in the back and left my training to the female university student, so of course it suffered.


    But if I get upset, I¡¯ll miss even more from the inadequate explanation that I do get.


    I can¡¯t even learn if I don¡¯t get even a poor explanation, though, so I said:


    ¡¸W-well¡­ could you tell me again¡­?¡¹


    I said in a strained, low voice.


    ¡¸You¡¯re a big boy aren¡¯t you? Think about it for a minute!¡¹


    But¡­you say to think about it, but I¡¯ve never done anything like this before, so I can¡¯t even begin to guess.


    Giving up, I began to look around the register area and open each of the drawers one by one.


    In order to prevent the accidental discharge of a gun that might be in a drawer, I picked up the habit of starting to open a drawer slowly at Butei High¨C but the other part-timer yelled at me.


    ¡¸Imbecile!¡¹


    Snatching the portable terminal up quickly, she slammed it into the charger that was hidden on one of the shelves.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡¹


    I said in a barely audible voice.


    Having shown me how to do several tasks, it seems like the female university student worker was going to take a break.


    I heard the shrill cries of the other part-timers saying things like:


    ¡¸Fun!¡¹


    ¡¸Super Fun!¡¹


    She was drawn into the managers popular back room.


    That is to say¡­ except for the manager, all the workers are beautiful female university students in heavy make-up, discounting their personalities.


    From what I observed during the interview, this must be the manager¡¯s thing¡­ but, personally, it¡¯s a bit inconvenient.


    It might be a bit harder than I thought. Working in a convenience store, that is¡­


    However, I did not have any time to waste¨C


    I began putting things in order and straightening things inside the store, cleaning the floor while being mindful of the customers, paying attention and being at the register before them, collecting payment for their late-night magazine purchases¡­ averting my eyes from the adult themed ones¡­ arranging the display case¨C


    I began to notice a pattern in the work, repeating the same tasks.


    Whenever I was there, the other workers barely did any work.


    Pushing all kinds of work onto me, they all played with the manager. It was like Nakasorachi forcing the sweeping of the CONNECT building onto me. It was like some kind of horrible sweatshop.


    Now I understand. They treated the male part-timer before me this way too, and that was why he quit.


    But I am the one who gave them the opening to exploit me. When I¡¯m in front of them, I¡¯m so scared of going into Hysteria Mode¨C I can¡¯t even meet their eyes, and I start fumbling for words. Even with female customers, my strained and nervous behaviour is patently obvious.


    As a result, they easily drew the conclusion that I was¡¸a timid person¡¹.


    Because of that, I was isolated, and that is a good way to make someone do something.


    Now, and later, making me do their work as well.


    Things, however, would be absolutely hopeless if my Hysteria Mode acted up. My chronic condition causes all sorts of problems with interpersonal communication.


    Unfortunately, there is no way to cure myself from Hysteria Mode.


    If I get a normal job in the future¡­


    It will be like this, won¡¯t it?


    I won¡¯t be able to work freely in a normal job, will I¡­?


    Dammit. Why are their tears in my eyes? I can¡¯t cry at work! Especially not a customer service job!


    I¨C can¡¯t get fired.


    I have to stay. I haven¡¯t gotten my chance to find the opening in my enemy¡¯s defences¡­ to get to Aria.


    Hang in there. Hang in there, Kinji.


    I have to look objectively at putting up with this job. There isn¡¯t a job that exists that doesn¡¯t come with some kind of pain. There are things in the world that are harder than others.


    But that should not be a discouragement. Right now, I have to hold onto this job¡­!


    ***************************************


    My shift is strange in the fact that I am the only one that arrives early, and I am the only one that ends up staying late.


    The¡¸margin¡¹between my shift and the next has been growing each day. Today, I worked more than 30 minutes of unpaid overtime.


    What¡¯s more, the female university student working the shift prior isn¡¯t the kind of person to do a proper shift hand-over. It seemed that she had always pushed her work onto someone else and never did any of her own.


    In such trying circumstances, I took advantage of Fuuma¡¯s extensive experience working as a part-timer by calling her to ask questions¡­ Until now, I¡¯d always managed to get my work done.


    Because of that, I had some free time to look around and ascertain a few facts¨C


    This Convenience 9 is a franchise store, so it has a franchisee owner, and that owner is a doctor here in the medical institute. That owner is the manager Kowada¡¯s father.


    In short, the manager is the doctor¡¯s dissipate son who, due to his personal connection, was left in charge of the store.


    It makes sense that he¡¯s a rich kid when you factor in his latest model iPhone and 500,000 Yen watch. 2


    Despite that, the manager was a cheapskate, and he hasn¡¯t raised my hourly rate after 80 hours spent in ¡®training¡¯.


    He pretends that he¡¯s just forgotten, but he might be skimming the extra off the top of my pay. The miser.


    However, when his father, the physician, came in to visit, I took special care that he didn¡¯t get a good look at my face, however¡­


    When the owner came in, he entirely failed to check over the sales numbers, the presentation of the merchandise, or the general demeanour of the workers. Instead, he came in with a smiling face to discuss his recent purchase of a Celsior with his dissipate son.3


    ¡­You can¡¯t help but think the best of your child, but in the end, this is going to make him a terrible person if you keep raising him this way.


    Well, actually he is now, isn¡¯t he¡­?


    Whenever there was work that he didn¡¯t want to do, or helping the customers was too much for him¡­ he would completely stop working and retreat into the back and play UNO with the female university student workers.


    ¡¸The last round was a penalty round! Now for your tickling punishment! Take that, and that, and that!¡¹


    He said things like that so casually¡­ touching people so boldly. He¡¯s got to be popular.


    If he was a normal guy, they¡¯d call it sexual harassment and wouldn¡¯t find it so funny, but far from being angry the female students seemed to enjoy it.


    Due to my own condition, I am not the slightest bit envious¡­ but the manager must really be well-liked.


    It was all because he was rich that they liked him.


    They say that attractive men are not well-liked¨Cbut from my experience, I would beg to differ.


    Old Kansai travelling storytellers used to tell the tales that without¡ºcharred newt¡»4 a man well-liked by women was:¡¸1.Fashionable¡¹, ¡¸£². Handsome¡¹, ¡¸3. Rich¡¹, ¡¸4. Skilled in their craft¡¹, ¡¸5. Hardworking¡¹, ¡¸6. Pure of heart and mind¡¹, ¡¸7. Well spoken¡¹, ¡¸8. Strong¡¹, ¡¸9. Courageous¡¹and¡¸10. Of good reputation¡¹


    The manager had number 3 going for him. Number 10 was hardly my own personal strength, although in Hysteria Mode number 7 was spotlighted.


    One of these that is going to send me straight to hell¡­


    When I recall the things I said while hysterised, I end up making myself depressed¨C


    ¡¸Oi! Tohyama! Go buy me some cigs! Ma Me Li¡¯s! Same as last time!¡¹


    ¡¸O-okay!¡¹


    By using me as a gofer, it gives me the chance to scout the medical institute.


    Because we are in a medical building, the convenience store doesn¡¯t sell cigarettes, so a store outside has a monopoly on that. Usually it would be difficult to send a minor to buy such a thing, but the old, senile granny who runs the shop outside just sells them to anyone.


    I got used to being a gofer for Ranbyou, so I rushed out as fast as I could and made sure I grabbed the (Ma)rlboro (Me)nthol (Li)ghts¨C


    Using the bit of free time I gained by running, I scouted out the stairwell inside the institute that led to the upstairs treatment rooms.


    It was 10 o¡¯clock. All the outpatients had long since left. There was no chance of running into anyone.


    But¡­making my way carefully up to the fourth floor, I suddenly stopped.


    ¨CSomeone is there.


    Somehow, the training I received at Butei High had trained my senses¡­


    Due to some kind of acquired skill, I understood why. Above me, there were 4 professionals.


    If I took another step, they would be sure to sense me.


    I still haven¡¯t gotten the chance to learn anything¡­


    Reluctantly, I retreated, taking extreme care not to make any noise¨Cthen I returned to the convenience store.


    ¡¸Took you long enough!¡¹


    The manager Kowada shouted, kicking my leg from the folding chair where he sat.


    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡­¡¹


    Snatching the proffered cigarette package away from me, his attitude said:¡ºGet back to work!¡»


    Returning to the centre of the group of girls, he resumed talking about the snowboarding trip he was going to take.


    This is Kowada¡¯s little kingdom¡­


    I¡¯ve heard the expression ¡®king of the hill¡¯, but this is a real example.


    In society, people like that get along pretty well. Pretty often too.


    People like me with bad points are left out and get to be someone else¡¯s gofer until they¡¯re a grandfather.


    If someone like me heads out into society and gets a normal job, will that be what it¡¯s like?


    I should learn from this depiction of the sad reality¡­


    Adjusting the black-rimmed glasses I wore simply as a disguise, I went back to stocking the sake that was selling well due to the cold weather.


    ********************************************


    For in-patients and hospital staff, the Convenience 9 was pretty much a 24-hour operation¡­


    But as it wears on towards midnight, the number of customers taper off.


    I¡¯ve already dealt with deliveries, stocked the inventory, swept up, cooked the fired chicken and manjuu¡­ so now there isn¡¯t anything to be done.


    However, a customer occasionally walks in, so I have to keep standing at the register without a break.


    That is pretty hard. Mentally, that is.


    It¡¯s so slow¡­


    It¡¯s like the times where Aria shoots her guns, Shirayuki and Kaname brandish knives, and Riko lobs grenades¨Clike when I hide in the bulletproof closet until the storm whipped up by those girls passes by¨Cthat is exactly the feeling I am getting right now.


    But at least there I could use my mobile to browse a cinema news site or message with Mutou. I can¡¯t do anything like that here in the workplace. Even though the female university student workers play on their mobiles when no customers are around.


    When the manager and girls emerged from the backroom to get some hot water for their soup cups¡­ The Convenience 9 could be said to be anything but quiet¨C


    ¨CThen an unlooked-for customer entered the store.


    Their right hand was inside the pocket of the hoodie they wore, and they chewed some gum as they swaggered into the store¡­ it was about half past 2 AM and she was a petite girl.


    She was beautiful with egg-yolk coloured hair with large slitted eyes that drew attention to her. The roots of her dyed blonde hair showed her hair¡¯s natural colouring, a rich caramel.


    All at once the nickname given to her by the granny running the shop outside came to mind,¡ºYa-chan¡». But I didn¡¯t use it now¨Cshe was a habitual shoplifter.


    ¡¸Welcome to the store!¡¹


    She was on the store¡¯s blacklist, but a customer is a customer, so I turned toward her with a smile and polite greeting.


    But she ignored me and pulled out something with a *Click!* It was a switchblade from her pocket, and the sound was the locking mechanism. From the sound, I could tell it was the same kind the Fujikibayashi bought online.


    From the way it is hanging, it seems that her left arm is broken, and she has returned to her bad habit of theft¡­ The female workers and manager then retreated to the backroom, giving the impression of¡ºLet¡¯s leave it to Tohyama¡».


    It¡¯s not a big deal, it looks like they just don¡¯t want to deal with a difficult customer.


    But there was a moment when I could no longer hear them slurping ramen. They must have been taking still photos from the security cameras to serve as evidence of Ya-chan¡¯s crime.


    But Ya-chan is good. There is no way the cameras can catch the instant she swipes the goods. Incidentally, the thing she steals most often is plum flavoured chewing gum. That seems to be her favourite, and the damage only totals up to 600 Yen.


    The store has a policy in the event of an escaping shoplifter¨C Throw an anti-theft colour ball to leave coloured paint on their clothes and shoes so they can¡¯t play dumb when they are arrested. It was written in the store manual.


    But even if the camera catches her this time¡­ I¡¯ll be the one who has to clean up the coloured paint, won¡¯t I?


    So I decided to handle it with what was written on the previous page of the manual. Casually walking around the store to deter shoplifting.


    I followed her as she browsed the magazines, looked longingly at the ice cream in the walk-in freezers, and opened and shut the refrigerators full of canned coffee and juice¡­ I always kept a fixed distance from her while completing some kind of work in the store.


    She is small, so she is able to pick up on subtle cues¨C


    ¡¸¡­Augh¡­! What is it with you! Wherever I go, you¡¯re always in my way!¡¹


    Ya-chan suddenly grabbed me by the collar of my work uniform as I was mopping the floor.


    She seems to be the kind of rascal that lashes out in anger because she can¡¯t leave the hospital.


    This is dangerous. But not for me, for you.


    For example, the collars of the Butei High blazers come equipped with needles in case you are grabbed by the lapel. If someone grabs you by the collar, they¡¯ll get stung. In order to prevent hurting others, I removed them.


    ¡¸Oh¡­ My apologies. Please excuse me.¡¹


    A forced smile on my face, I kowtowed to this younger person.


    But rather than deescalate the situation, this seemed to make her even angrier.


    ¡¸What¡¯s with the attitude? Pickin¡¯ a fight? Huh? Wanna have a go?¡¹


    This is really weird¡­ you¡¯ve got to be some kind of amateur, right? Isn¡¯t it better to attack before the other guy gets the chance to respond? At least, that is what I think.


    ¡¸My apologies¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You know who I am? My boyfriend¡¯s in the Yakuza!¡¹


    Oh! What a coincidence, I know people in the Yakuza. I¡¯m stalked by their former leader.


    With that thought in mind, I didn¡¯t give any kind of worried reaction.


    She definitely said that just to try to rattle me. But seeing that she hadn¡¯t provoked any kind of response, she grimaced in annoyance.


    But¡­ Weren¡¯t you just intently reading the women¡¯s magazine with the headline¡ºNo Experience? A must-see for all ages! What do you do to get a boyfriend?¡»You were even taking notes on you mobile. If you¡¯re going to lie, at least make it more believable.


    ¡¸You wanna go!? Call the cops! I¡¯ll take ya, I¡¯ll bury you! How ¡¯bout that! Where¡¯s all that big talk gonna go when you get trashed by a girl!? Ya get me!?¡¹


    Ya-chan spat out (what was at least intended to be) cutting words.


    ¡¸Uhhh? I don¡¯t really understand.¡¹


    I answered, genuinely confused.


    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹


    Then with a scowl, she let go of my collar, almost as if she was tired of holding on to it. The she raised a thin eyebrow.


    ¡¸Ya see this? I broke it in a fight.¡¹


    She then raised her left arm, proud of the injury for some reason¡­


    From the bit of the abrasion scab that stuck out of the bandages, I could tell that she probably got it from riding a bicycle. From the way her arm hung, I could tell that it was probably due to a low-speed collision and green fracture.


    By the way her fingers moved, it was probably mostly healed. If this were Butei High, she¡¯s have already been long since deemed to be healed and returned to ASSAULT for grappling training. Normal people have a tendency to exaggerate.


    ¡¸That must have been terrible. A fight, really¡­ just terrible. You¡¯re scary.¡¹


    I stumbled through this stupid ad-libbed response, but having seemingly bought my lie, Ya-chan snorted and smiled.


    When she smiled though, she looked like a normal, innocent, cute middle schooler.


    Caught slightly off-guard¨C *Pfft!*


    Ya-chan spit the gum she had been chewing out onto the floor and left without buying anything.


    ¡¸C-come again¡­!¡¹


    Ah, I¡¯ll have to clean this.


    Well, it¡¯s better than coloured paint, I guess.


    *************************************************


    Afterwards, I was planning to take my break and eat the bento I had brought with me¨C


    ¡¸What¡¯s taking you so long eating! Get back on the register!¡¹


    It seemed that having me, a guy, take a break nearby irritated Kowada because it reduced the number of girls around him due to one of them having to stand in for me at the register, so he kicked over my bento.


    Despite the fact that I had just seen how cowardly he had been when it came to the delinquent middleschooler, Ya-chan, he was full of bluster now.


    I just dealt with Ya-chan and helped the store out. A little praise would be nice.


    Speaking of my break, it¡¯s an hour long, isn¡¯t it? It hasn¡¯t even been 15 minutes!


    Thinking that¨C


    ¡¸¨CSorry. I¡¯ll go back.¡¹


    I zipped back up the zipper on the Convenience 9 store uniform and went back to the shop floor.


    The fried rice bento that I had bought from the store was now scattered across the floor.


    ¡¸Clean that up!¡¹


    I didn¡¯t even have to be told by the female university student.


    I haven¡¯t done anything else today.


    But, at least here it is¡­ safe and secure¡­ Anti-social guys like me should probably be grateful for such workplaces.


    I¡¯ll get plenty of money next month from Beretta. I should be glad to be able to earn some money in the meanwhile. Even if pay is skimmed off the top.


    *************************************


    Afterwards, I took the chance to scope out the upper floors, but¨C


    The pros from the English embassy and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs still didn¡¯t present any kind of opening. They were on constant, 24-hour alert, ready to counter any potential intruders.


    But ninjas have time to spare where guards do not¡­


    In a protracted engagement, I hold the advantage. No matter how good the other side is, they will eventually give me an opening. I just need to use it when it appears. I can¡¯t rush it; I have to bide my time.


    I worked and waited for my chance¨C


    Late the next night, Ya-chan came back to the store.


    It looked like it was going to be the decisive match between Kinji Tohyama versus the middle school shoplifting girl. If you can scatter my cherry blossoms, then come and scatter them! I thought, but I only had a mop to hand as a weapon.


    But then, after working very hard to gain my attention, she pushed merchandise off the shelf in the next aisle over from where I was mopping.


    ¡¸Kyahaha! Oops¨C!¡¹


    Then she would sprint away laughing as she short skirt fluttered.


    After that she made complaints like:


    ¡¸Hey! You didn¡¯t gimme my change!¡¹


    Among other things. She also spilled her Fanta on purpose, hit me with her empty drink cans as she pretended to toss them away, and all other kinds of bullying.


    ¡¸You¡¯re too slow at cleaning up. You should quit, quit! You really should!¡¹


    Ya-chan repeated these kinds of things over and over¡­


    She couldn¡¯t blow off her own steam by shoplifting while I was here, so that¡¯s why she wants me to quit.


    What¡¯s more, even though she didn¡¯t buy anything, I had to stand behind the register.


    ¡¸I¡¯m telling ya, it¡¯s the best thing for society. A worthless person like you should just quit, ya know, for society.¡¹


    Caught between the register and the backroom, she unleashed a constant barrage of verbal insults.


    There aren¡¯t any other customers in the shop right now, so I guess it¡¯s fine¡­


    This kid seems like she is pretending to care more than she actually does about society. Like she¡¯s some kind of ¡®justice¡¯.


    But that¡¯s also a symptom of chuunibyou-ism. It¡¯s part of the process of human development.


    ¡¸The ward mayor and the chief of police are friends of mine. I could have you fired, just like that!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I put on a forced smile behind my black rimmed glasses, and¡­


    ¡­!¡­


    When my eyes suddenly bulged in shock, Ya-chan must have thought:


    ¡ºI finally got him scared!¡»


    Then she gave a self-satisfied smirk¡­


    What had really surprised me, however¨Cwas behind Ya-chan¡¯s blonde dye job whose roots were beginning to show¨C


    It was on the other side of the convenience store¡¯s automatic doors.


    I hoped I was seeing things.


    I hoped it was some kind of optical illusion.


    But the heartless door opened¨C and the girls were lit in the dazzling late-night fluorescent lights of the convenience store.


    ¨CSon of a bitch¡­I wasn¡¯t mistaken¡­!


    ¡­Yen¡­!


    Walking into the convenience store disguised as normal humans were 3 onis¨C


    They¡¯re here¡­ but why!?


    I know I had heard from Watson that they had arrived in Japan, but I never expected them to show up here so suddenly¡­ this was something I did not expect.


    Yen¡¯s costume began with the black leather boots that thudded every time she took a step, leather trousers, and a leather jacket that covered her in black from head to toe. Her large chest¨C spread out into a tank top, and her hair was the same deep brown She was wearing sunglasses and a black leather hat skewed to the left that made her horns look like hat ornaments. Behind her¡­ the wicked shape of her kanabou, Kongourokkaku, hung on her back, gleaming darkly with a grey light.


    Carrying someone in her right arm wearing a frilly primary school uniform¡­


    Habi¡­!


    The tiny, superhuman oni. It¡¯s been a while since the last time I saw her during the Bandire on Empty Island.


    Next to Yen was one more person¨CIt was the first time I had ever seen them, but the short horn poking out from between her forelocks told me that she was an oni¨Ca slender, beautiful woman.


    She wore a navy blue, knee-length skirt with a sailor suit uniforms, but the young female oni¡¯s expression was more expressionless, harder and colder than Yen or Habi¡¯s. At her waist, not only the grip, but also the sheath of her sword was coated in leather, and the whole thing up to the hilt was covered in leather wrappings, a kawatsutusmi¨Ccommonly known as a demon blade. 5


    But why are they here¡­!?


    At a complete loss for words, my eyes met Habi¡¯s and she smiled back¡­ her whole face suddenly broke into a grin.


    ¡¸¨CAny naughty children around here? Ahahaha!¡¹


    The glass panes of the automatic doors quivered at the loud¡ºnamahage¡»-like shout.6


    Jumping at the sound of the voice, Ya-chan finally noticed the existence of the oni behind her.


    Being so clearly armed and giving off the impression that¡ºthey are not engaged in any kind of respectable business, much less being very human,¡», Ya-chan¡¯s black-rooted blonde dyed hair stood on end in fright¡­


    Looking behind her, her legs went weak, and she slumped to sit on the floor.


    Her back was pressed up against the counter,¡¸G-get out¡¹,she whispered in a quavering voice that failed along with her spirit, but¨C


    She didn¡¯t stir; all her strength having left her body.


    Added to that, likely drawn out by Habi¡¯s shout, the shop manager and the female university part-timers came out of the back room onto the sales floor.


    Dammit! If the onis go crazy here¡­ we¡¯re done for. I¡¯m only in my normal state, but even then, I¡¯d have to try to protect everyone and get them out of here. That would be absolutely impossible.


    Her eyes searching for something from behind her sunglasses, Yen lumbered heavily over toward me¨C


    She moved to give the frozen Ya-chan a light kick to push her out of the way.


    But¨C I realised something. Yen has no concept of her own strength. She might not mean to, but wherever she is stepping she is sending out seismic waves.


    I don¡¯t even think she is aware of it.


    Yen, stop! A kick from you is fatal¨Cthis is only a normal girl.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    Without thinking, I vaulted over the register counter¨Cgrabbed the hood of Ya-chan¡¯s hoodie and dragged her along.


    Then as Ya-chan and I knocked into an endcap display rack, Yen¡¯s foot sailed through the air, colliding with something.


    ¨C*Whoosh!*


    Yen¡¯s foot grazed the edge of the register counter, and the entire thing exploded into a million pieces, with stainless steel parts flying in all directions from the hole she had made.


    Dammit! This woman is a bulldozer¡­!


    Taking this extremely rash action despite the fact the I was not in Hysteria Mode, my heart rate and breathing rate spiked as I did my best to settle them.


    Then, brushing off the Frisk mints that has rained down on us from the destroyed shelving¨Cthanks to Ya-chan clinging to me in horror, I noticed that I was somewhat hysterised.


    No offence, but she¡¯s not exactly my type, so this has got to be The Suspension Bridge Effect, right?


    When the heart rate of the human body increases, the brain mistakes the pounding in the chest to be due to the opposite sex.


    Trembling and crying¡­ Ya-chan howled in fear¨CMy first priority is getting this young girl out of here, but I can¡¯t predict what the onis will do next, and I don¡¯t want to do the wrong thing.


    I need to calm down and assess the situation for now.


    As my hysterised brain had expected, upon seeing the anything-but-human kick that Yen delivered, the other employees in the shop quickly descended into a panicked state.


    The female students shrieked and tried to escape the shop. But the other onis were still walking around, so they couldn¡¯t escape, and they screamed again.


    Stop screaming. If you scream, you are going to attract their attention¡­!


    Dammit! Why¡­ why can¡¯t they just hide quietly¡­!?


    The pandemonium inside the shop reached a fever pitch.


    ¡¸B-boss! This is insane! Totally insane!¡¹


    ¡¸L-let go of me! You idiots!¡¹


    His brown hair ruffled, the female students clung to the manager, but he kicked his favourite girl to shake her off and try to escape himself. However, in doing so, it appeared that he sprained his own ankle, and he collapsed in the spot.


    Entirely ignoring the human chaos around her¡­


    Yen went over to where the sake was stocked and picked up the one-cup Ouzeki Sake. 1, 2, 3, no all of them.


    Then she dumped them all into Habi¡¯s lap as she still carried her in her arms. Then they picked out the sake and shouchuu. What¡¯s more¡­ I think they took all of it, leaving only the ill-named devil¡¯s brew behind.


    After that, Yen took all the whiskey and brandy without bothering to look through it and handed it over to Habi.


    As for the other one, the slender oni headed to where the rice was stocked and pillaged all of the onigiri, but¨C Yen walked over, still carrying Habi, and grabbed the onigiri that was too high to reach¡­ then I saw them all give a slight smile.


    Thank goodness¡­ they aren¡¯t here to start a fight¡­ at least that how it looks.


    But they still came to this hospital specifically¨C


    Maybe they are here for me, or Aria?


    But they just crashed into my workplace unannounced, so I¡¯m not exactly inclined to greet them with a smiling face.


    ¡¸Why dost humans hoard such necessities¨Crather than distribute them to those who hath need of them? Doth they all suffer from the same neurosis?¡¹


    Looking around the shop, Yen tilted her head, asking me this question without so much as a greeting.


    I ignored the rude questions¡­


    Then taking off the glasses that had become twisted when I saved Ya-chan, I cast them aside to reveal my true face.


    Then with the look of a warrior in my eyes, I replied:


    ¡¸¨CYo, Yen. You came to Japan the minute the Purification Barrier was down, right? Setsubun just ended. I wonder if those two things were pretty scary for you?¡¹


    I probed, adopting a slightly antagonistic position. Back in Dragon Harbour, I couldn¡¯t pin down what her motives were¨Cso I took this chance to hazard another guess.


    ¡¸And you were so sweet. You could have chased me down and killed me now, but you didn¡¯t.¡¹


    I said casually while moving to a place in the store from which I could protect everyone¡­


    In response, Yen tilted her head again, then said:


    ¡¸Tohyama. When thou takest honey from a beehive dost thou kill every single bee flying in the vicinity?¡¹


    She repeated the same line that she had spoken in the Netherlands in a husky voice.


    ¡¸Rice and sake. We hath merely come to glean them. Those are the two products of humanity we hath use for. Of old times, we hath become addicted to those two articles. By producing rice and sake, thou humans doth serve us¨Cthus we let thee live. Like a beekeeper keeps bees.¡¹


    To onis, we humans¡­ really are like insects.


    And now I learned one more thing. They are not here after me. Even with provocation, they didn¡¯t come after me.


    In that case¡­ perhaps Aria?


    The situation is getting more serious.


    ¡¸Yen-nee-sama. That warrior. May I toy with him?¡¹


    The oni in the sailor suit beside Yen asked, indicating me.


    ¡¸Do what thou wilt, Tsubaki.¡¹


    Yen replied, and the oni that she had called Tsubaki¡­ all of a sudden unleashed a torrent of bloodlust.


    The atmosphere¨C became sharp.


    She was ready for an insta-kill manoeuvre. I felt as if a sword was held to my throat.


    I can¡¯t even guess what Tsubaki¡¯s ability level was¡­


    She called Yen her older sister, so she was somewhere less powerful than Yen. In that case, I¡¯ll act under the assumption that she is just as strong.


    That being that case¨C


    If she acts of violently here, then innocent bystanders will be caught up in the fight. They¡¯ll be ripped into a thousand shreds like paper.


    That thought crossed my mind before Tsubaki had made her move, so, somewhat reluctantly:


    ¡¸Outside the shop.¡¹


    I drew my Beretta from the waistband holder that I had kept it in all along beneath my Convenience 9 uniform.


    I cocked the hammer as a threat, and at the sound of the *Click!*¨C the female university students saw my gun, and realising that is was real, they shrieked loudly once more.


    Stunned speechless, the manager turned pale, and Ya-chan¡¯s eyes bulged.


    I¡¯ll apologise to them for concealing my true character later.


    ¡¸In cases like this, there is typically a duty to first fire a warning shot, but you do not adhere to Butei Law: Article 2.7 Or even Article 9 for that matter. For you, it¡¯s like crushing an insect.¡¹


    Having just treated humans as insects, I turned that sentiment right back on her.


    Inside the shop¨C the shelves and low ceiling will catch swords, and guns have an advantage.


    By clearly displaying my gun, Tsubaki should know that she is at a disadvantage here.


    That being the case, it should prevent the normal people here from being dragged into the situation.


    ¡¸¨COnis belong outside. Leave the shop.¡¹


    Standing up, I had already chambered one of the PIERCE bullets given to me last year by the Vatican.


    Even if she manages to grab the bullet, even an oni¡¯s hand will have to take some kind of damage.


    Having taken aim easily at the oni¡¯s forehead, I made my threat¨C


    ¡¸Warrior of Musashi.8 If thou dost grovel like a cockroach, I will eat your heart quickly so thou wilt not suffer. Else, I will leave thee alive and merely consume thine limbs. Make thine choice.¡¹


    Even with a gun pointed at her¡­ Tsubaki returned her own threat.


    From her tone and composed manner, it is clear that she is not bluffing.


    However, she has made no move to draw her blade.


    She has merely stood there in a ready position.


    This is unlike Yen on the Nao de China, and she seems entirely bent on an encounter¡­


    ¡­Is a bare-handed oni stronger than a human with a gun.


    ¡¸Thou wilt not apologise? Very well, then I shall cut thee off first below the knees. It is an unfortunate thing. Thou won¡¯t even be able to perceive it. They will be gone before thou hast had a chance to observe it.¡¹


    Saying such things, the dark sailor suited oni¨C


    ¨C*Whoosh!*¨C


    ¨CVanished.


    ¡¸!¡¹


    In that instant the world slowed around me.


    *Bam!*


    Then the cases of Frisk mints on the ground by my feet exploded and went flying. Those were footprints. In front of me¨C I saw space itself warp and a pale figure moving. It was Tsubaki. It wasn¡¯t invisibility or teleportation.¨CIt was super speed¨C!


    The possibility of launching my own high-speed attack largely removed, I had to act based on the sensation of her fangs grazing my knee.


    ¨CKikka¨C!


    Pushing off with both my feet at a subsonic speed, I leapt into the air


    As part of the motion, I ended upside down and shot out my left handblade with Ouka¨C


    Then as Tsubaki slipped past¨C *Bang!*¨C I fired my Beretta with my right.


    ¨C*Tap!*¨C


    Sticking the landing after she was clear, she appeared once more to the side of me,


    In accordance with the Law of Inertia, her long dark hair and long skirt fluttered violently, and her large breasts regained their original position¡­ In her hand, she does not hold a sword, but rather¡­


    ¡¸Humph! I had time for a yawn before your bullet even reached me.¡¹


    She held my bullet pinched between her finger.


    ¡­Acting as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Even though I shot from point-blank range.


    What¡¯s more, it was a PIERCE bullet, so that probably means that she didn¡¯t just grasp it tightly like Yen.


    In grabbing my bullet, Tsubaki must have accelerated to the same speed as the bullet and grabbed it.


    Even the Butei bullets were defeated¡­


    But that might just be due to her high-speed ability, and one should not despair that all oni are capable of catching bullets.


    My firing position was bad, anyway. This was the first time I¡¯ve shot while somersaulting and upside down.


    When Tsubaki moved, Yen also tracked her with her eyes, but then from her arms¡­


    ¡¸Yen, Tsubaki. I wanna eat.¡¹


    Tugging on the chest of Yen¡¯s leather jacket, Habi asked for some food.


    ¡¸Habi-sama, please wait a moment. There is a detestable warrior here at the moment.¡¹


    Tsubaki responded, meaning me.


    ¡¸Wanna eat. E~at! Eat, eat, eat, eat, e~~~at!!!¡¹


    She began to clamour loudly.


    In a ridiculously loud voice. Really, this defies all common sense. It¡¯s just like a child fussing.


    Hurriedly removing her sunglasses, Yen responded:


    ¡¸N-now, now¡­¡¹


    Uncharacteristically flustered, she began to soother Habi.


    But¡­


    ¡¸Wa~aaaaaugh! I hate you! Really hate you~!¡¹


    Seated in Yen¡¯s arms, Habi began to squirm.


    Paying no heed to the fact that she was wearing a skirt, she began to act like a spoiled child, flailing her arms and legs


    Being told by Habi that she was¡ºhated¡», Yen¡­*Whoosh!*¡­


    I could almost hear as the spirit was knocked out of her, and her eyes went white in shock like something out of¡ºGlass Mask¡»9


    ¡¸Oh, uh! Habi-sama. Please settle yourself. I have onigiri here.¡¹


    Tossing aside the bullet that she had caught and pinching up her long skirt, Tsubaki rushed over to Habi, completely neglecting me.


    Then shortly after, she raised the basket full of onigiri that she had pilfered from the island rack and presented them to Habi.


    Somehow¡­ for them¡­ Habi is a very important person.


    From that, I get the impression that Yen, Tsubaki, and Habi are like a married couple with a child. Despite Yen being a woman.


    Can¡¯t you handle a crying child¡­?


    Thanks to that, the battle was postponed¡­


    After Habi gets her food, the chances of them attacking me again are not low.


    Being of an entirely different species, Tsubaki and Yen¡¯s thought patterns are hard to discern.


    I won¡¯t be able to stop the fight or get them to the respond to negotiations to make these onis in front of me to just leave.


    They are part of DEEN¨C yet, despite that, they do not acknowledge the properly negotiated ceasefire.


    What¡¯s more, Habi holds the last piece of Aria¡¯s karagane.


    If I can get that back, Aria will not become the Scarlet Goddess.


    Despite the fact that they seem hard to intimidate, I¡­


    ¡¸The subordinates are the subordinates, and the master is the master.¡¹


    Changing tactics and trying to lure them outside, I sneered in contempt at the one they held in high regards as I retreated. Moving toward the exit.


    Addressing the child they treasured proved to be exceptionally effective¡­


    ¡¸Thou darest to make a mockery of our esteemed master? Such a thing shall not remain unanswered.¡¹


    Baring her fangs as if to fulfill her threat of eating my legs, the mother in this little family structure, Tsubaki, scowled back at me once more.


    Sword shaking in her hand she took step after step towards me.


    Good. I¡¯ll be able to lure at least one of them outside.


    Yen and Habi in the store will come out and help if I hurt Tsubaki.


    Walking backwards, the automatic doors behind me opened, and Tsubaki¨C *Whoosh!* ¨Cdisappeared again. Then in the next instant I heard:


    ¡¸¨CHold, Tsubaki~!¡¹


    Like a thunderbolt, that voice reverberated across the sales floor, and with a *Poof!* Tsubaki who had vanished reappeared back where she was originally.


    Yen¡¯s sharp rebuke caused Tsubaki¡¯s body to stiffen, and I followed her eyes that continued to move to see what had caught her attention¡­


    There was a whiff of a scent originating from behind me.


    One that was entirely unforgettable¨C


    The scent of gardenias.


    ¡¸¨CAria?¡¹


    I turned around and saw Aria there, wearing a Butei High sailor suit in an imposing stance.


    ****************************


    ****************************


    ¨CSeeing Aria, Yen checked Tsubaki. But why did her voice sound slightly panicked¡­?


    Raising one eyebrow at my convenience store uniform and gun. Aria surveyed the scene.


    ¡¸I had a premonition that when I came I¡¯d find you here, Kinji.¡¹


    She opened in her anime-like voice.


    Aria¡¯s chest drew attention. Noise came from it, despite the fact that there was nothing there to make it.


    ¡¸¨CWhat about the Ministry of Foreign Affairs¡¯ surveillance?¡¹


    ¡¸I gave them the slip. They were only worried about watching things on the outside of the room, so it was easy enough to do from inside. What the heck are you doing?¡¹


    ¡¸Just a bit of part-time work.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha?¡¹


    Now we had become the comedic quarrelling couple.


    ¡¸¨CFou~nd you~!¡¹


    From Yen¡¯s arms, Habi pointed and sang out as if she was the seeker in a game of hide-and-go-seek while pointing at Aria.


    They were here for Aria like I expected.


    Confirming that, I moved to protect Aria by placing her behind me, but¨C


    The one in question, began lumbering forward to stand beside me.


    Then she glared. Giving a demon-like glare to the oni inside the shop, she crossed here arms.


    ¡¸You said that you are part of GRENEDA, you African onis? If your bored, I¡¯ll lend you my chest.¡¹10


    How can you lend *anything* from your chest¡­?


    That thought crossed my mind, but I clamped my mouth shut to prevent myself from saying it aloud.


    ¡¸Lend your chest?¡¹


    Hearing a voice from behind us, Aria and I both swivelled our heads around¨C


    At some point, Tsubaki had circled around.


    ¡¸Do that, and you will end up bankrupt.¡¹


    Tsubaki said, thrusting her own breasts of considerable size forward, her words setting a flamethrower to dynamite.


    Then Tsubaki slipped up to Aria and flipped up her blouse¨C


    ¡¸¨C?¡¹


    Looking down, Aria¡¯s twin tails stood straight out in shocked surprised, a-as her card suit patterned bra¡­ was completely exposed¨C and it happened! Oi!


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Distracted entirely in the moment, I was reminded of what had happened during Aria¡¯s dramatic rescue back in April. Her blouse had unfortunately gotten stuck on something, and rode up all the way,


    *Fwish!* Smoothing down her blouse with both hands, Aria grabbed both of her guns.


    ¡¸~~~~~!¡¹


    *Cr-creak!* *Creak!* *Cr-creak!*


    Gripping her guns tightly, Aria¡¯s entire face turned crimson in anger, from her chin, to her cheeks, to her forehead.


    *Sproing!*


    A D-shaped blood vessel literally popped out of her forehead, and I was seriously worried about the amount of blood rushing to her head¡­


    ¡¸Still the same, Yen-nee-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. It appears we were slightly premature.¡¹


    Tsubaki and Yen exchanged these words in front of us.


    ¡¸Kay, we saw it! Yen, Tsubaki, let¡¯s go! Scarlet Goddess will get here eventually. Can¡¯t get her now!¡¹


    Still cradled in Yen¡¯s arms, Habi gave orders in cryptic Japanese.


    ¡¸Those hair ornaments become you, Aria.¡¹


    Tsubaki, outside the store said, and appeared ready to attack¨C


    Inside the store Yen still, carrying Habi, shifted. She and Tsubaki were positioned to attack us in the entrance way from both sides.


    I turned to face Yen, and, still enraged at Tsubaki, Aria faced her, pressing her back against mine.


    ¡¸Back to back. Just like the Hong Kong tanker jacking, huh, Aria?¡¹


    ¡¸Kinji, I¡¯m going to open a wind hole in them!¡¹


    Aria¡¯s actions only strengthened my unexpected lapse into Hysteria Mode¨Cthen the moment I squared up with Yen, and Aria with Tsubaki¨C


    Then, without prior arrangement and just like the time on the shinkansen jacking with Aria and Reki, we swapped places. Like a revolving door.


    To me¨C that was what it felt like. Somewhat.


    Even without any surprises, this fight is going to be close.


    *Tap!* *Tap!*


    I heard Yen barrelling like a rocket towards Aria behind me as I fired my modified Beretta at Tsubaki.


    Without grabbing my bullets, Tsubaki dodged¨C instinctively cutting an arc toward my right outside my arm and drawing closer, as I expected her to do.


    However, her steps were unhurried, like a girl skipping in a meadow.


    Paying no heed to the rain of bullets, she moved in a care-free fashion.


    Clicking her tongue as the slide on my gun locked back, Tsubaki approached from the right of the open shop door¨C


    *Pa!**Pa!*


    *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!*


    Her hands cut through the air with small explosive sounds, pouring one attack on after another.


    It looks like an unusual Tiger Fist Chinese Kempo style that employed the nails at the ends of her fingertips.


    But for Tsubaki¨C a blow from an oni using this technique is easily distinguishable from a human employing the strategy to blind or scratch their opponent.


    Her nails will tear flesh and her flat palm will break bones. It¡¯s an edged hammer that inflicts damage wherever it happens to land. It causes more damage than my earlier fully automatic barrage.


    I warded off her attacks with a series of Kikkas¨Cwherever one of those hits landed, it would rip flesh away, and the placement of her attacks are random. They¡¯re hard to read.


    Checking the interior of the shop in my peripheral view, I saw the manager, female students, and Ya-chan¡­


    They were struck speechless as the number of blows I traded with Tsubaki increased and the seemingly impossible explosive sounds were heard. I¡¯d like to take a moment to give them a wink to reassure them, but I¡¯m currently in a situation where even the slightest moment¡¯s distraction could be fatal. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t relax my serious expression.


    As for Aria¨C


    She spun, cat-like, in a somersault and landed atop the shelf of crisps. Vaulting over the enormous Yen, she squatted on the register counter


    Then, transforming into a human gun battery,


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Guarding the shop workers behind her, she unleashed a hail of .45ACP bullets.


    ¡¸Oh!¡¹


    Still in Yen¡¯s arms, Habi either grabbed or dodged the bullets at subsonic speed¨C but she was definitely moving back toward the automatic door.


    In order to protect the civilians inside the store¨CAria tried to drive the enemy outside. Despite her anger, as a Butei, it appeared that we both had the same thought.


    As Aria fired at Yen, her firing line sent stray bullets straying close to Tsubaki and me.


    Typically, such a thing is discouraged in order to prevent accidental friendly fire¨C but with Aria¡¯s and my power of cooperation, such a thing is possible.


    This gun prodigy was able to simultaneously avoid hitting her partner while also using her bullets to keep Tsubaki¡¯s movements in check.


    As all this was going on, with a small *Boing!*, Habi got down out of Yen¡¯s arms¨C


    Sake and onigiri held in the front part of her skirts, she skipped past Tsubaki and out the shop¡¯s exit.


    As she ran:


    ¡¸Tsubaki. Right now, it¡¯s just a normal girly, and if you keep playing with the Scarlet Goddess¡¯ doll and the warrior Tohyama, something unexpected might happen. Your master commands you to go!¡¹


    Aria drew her swords after having exhausted her bullets, and Yen followed after her leaving the store.


    Seeing that¨C Tsubaki also left, albeit grudgingly.


    With Yen chasing after Habi, and Tsubaki following Yen, the onis left the hospital.


    At the present moment, I¡¯ve succeeded in protecting he civilians and Aria from the onis¡­


    ¨CNow we have to pursue them!


    It was in a manner different than I expected, but I was finally reunited with Aria.


    It appears that the expression of my happiness in the reunion is fated to be a smile in the midst of a battle. So now, I rushed over to Aria and gave a tight smile.


    ¡¸Come on, Aria. I think you know but they have the critical piece of karagane, Let¡¯s be the¡ºoni¡»now.¡¹


    Reloading my gun with the magazine I had concealed in the cuffs of my trousers:


    ¡¸If we do that, then which one of us is the oni?¡¹11


    A large grin split Aria¡¯s face, revealing her canines. With a *Plop!*, she hopped down from the counter.


    We¡¯re back together: Holmes the 4th and her slave.


    ¡¸Oh¡­ Uh¡­?¡¹


    Hearing that sound, I turned and saw Kowada still trembling behind the register.


    Having already seen me without my typical glasses, fighting an oni, and now with a gun in my hand¨Che was at a loss for words.


    ¡¸Sorry, Boss. I forgot to return change to a customer, so I¡¯ll go and give it to them. May I leave the store? Can we say that my work is for the day is done after I do that?¡¹


    ¡¸..Y-yeah¡­ sure¡­¡¹


    Tears and nervous beads of sweat on his face, he bobbed his head, a normal, pitiful human being¡­


    I was still an employee. And an employee must take care of their customers.


    Not only the karagane on Empty Island, but also in this shop¨C far from simple theft and shoplifting, their crimes rise to the level of burglary and armed robbery.


    Dripping with sweat, I righted the display rack for the canned sake and onigiri. This cannot be tolerated.


    I burned with anger, just like my pink, dual wielding partner¨C


    But, before leaving the shop, I addressed Ya-chan who looked up at me from where she was seated by the magazine rack:


    ¡¸Onis come for children that are up too late.¡¹


    I left her with a line my grandmother used back at home.


    *Bing-Bong!* *Bing-Bong!*¡­


    ¡ºThank-you very much!¡»


    Was heard from the automatic doors¨C


    Taking off my convenience store uniform, I resumed my Butei High uniform.


    ¨CNow then, for my oni customers.


    I still owe you some repayment.


    {END TEXT]


    *********************************


    1. OFC: Operation Field Counsellor, a special role within the structure of 7-11. (If you haven¡¯t figured it out ¡®Convenience 9 is a parody of 7-11) The OFC¡¯s are assigned at a rate of 1-7 per 8 stores in a region and are a data and policy collection, management team communicating corporate policy to their assigned store managers and relaying market data from the store level to their district manager bosses to bring up in regional managerial meetings.


    2. Approximately 4,900 USD or 3,500 Euro


    3. A luxury Lexus LS sedan, branded initially in Japan as Toyota Celsior because the Toyota name is more widely known. Lexus is the luxury car division of Toyota.


    4. Old superstition held that a charred newt had powers to create a love potion


    5. Had to do some research on this. This is an older type of longsword predating the conventional katana many think of. It has a slightly greater length and curvature, is encased in a wooded case, and wrapped in leather to protect it from humidity while in storage, rather than a conventional sheath.


    Fun fact: It got its name ¡®demon blade¡¯ because supposedly a warlord/emperor or ruler was having terrible nightmares. So, he commissioned a famous swordsmith for a blade that could kill this demon that was haunting him. He designed this type of new blade and told the important guy to keep it close and it would cut down the demon in his dreams. One way or another, he somehow sliced a lampstand in half with it, and when they looked inside the cut stand, they saw these little structures that looked like demon horns. This fantastical event gave it the name, demon sword.


    6. Namahage are oni in Japanese folklore, and at the New Year¡¯s festival on the Oga Peninsula of Akita Prefecture men dress up as them and go around admonishing small children to be good and not lazy.


    7. Literally no idea why he mentions Article 2. This could be one of those annoying things lost in the BT TL of the first 10 volumes Article 9 makes sense


    8. Old prefecture region of Japan that encompasses the location of his family home.


    9. A Japanese Shojou Manga. Link to a pic of the shocked expression in the manga


    10. The literal meaning of the idiom is left here to set up the boob joke. Apparently, this is a sumo term for when higher ranked wrestlers agree to train with lower ranked wrestlers, and they hold back in order to help them train. So, Aria is saying she¡¯ll fight them, even though they are on a lower level and she looks down on them.


    11. In Japan, the person who is ¡®It¡¯ in the game of tag is called ¡®the oni¡¯. Obvious double meaning here. Kinji like to pull out the puns in HSS it seems. Aria is furthering the joke.

 Volume 17 - CH 4

    Chapter 4: Empress of Nakajima


    [START]


    Outside of the hospital, I checked my weapon and Lisa had luckily purchased supplies from Hiraga for my fight with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. In addition, I also contacted Riko about the matter we had previously discussed and said:


    ¡¸You¡¯re almost up.¡¹


    It was almost 2300. In addition, it was also cold outside, and a fog hung over Tokyo.


    On the Medical Institute campus there was a grove of trees like a public park¨C From there something like a long white cable stretched up into the foggy night sky. Although the fog made it hard to see, looking up into the sky¡­ a new moon and full moon¡­ 2 moons¡­?


    ¡¸Kinji, it¡¯s just a feeling, but I¡¯m sure they are up on that moon. They might have gone up this white tether. I need to go get something. Wait here for 3 minutes.¡¹


    Aria indicated the full moon, then her pink twin tails fluttered as she left.


    Because of the fog, it was impossible to see the entire stretch of cable, but it was likely that the supernatural onis were there on the moon. It¡¯s like something out of¡ºJack and the Beanstalk¡»reaching to the top of the clouds, and it seemed that The Island of Onis really existed1, so I wasn¡¯t surprised.


    In any case, if they climbed the cable. I ran toward the low end of the cable where it was buried in the ground and I clicked my tongue. Looking at where it was fastened to the ground, it was impossible to unfasten.


    Thinking that I would sever it¨C


    It was something that Aria had told me about, a space elevator used for space exploration constructed of Kevlar fibre reinforced polyethylene. A special tool would be needed to sever it.


    The cable stretched up into the sky for who knew how far¨C Based on the structure, if I cut it, following them would be impossible. So we will have to follow.


    However, I could not see them because of the fog¡­


    How exactly they climbed the tether, I am not sure, but they must have done so in a hurry.


    As for me, facing the tether¨C I had no tools to scale it.


    Even in Hysteria Mode, I couldn¡¯t move my hands and feet fast enough to get up.


    Furrowing my eyebrows, from behind me¨C


    ¨C*Whiiiiir!*¨C*Whoom!*¨C!


    Something impacted my back, then my movement vector simultaneously changed abruptly from horizontal to a disorienting vertical. From the feeling, my speed had already crossed 8 kph.


    I knew what had tackled me from the scent of gardenias¡­


    ¡¸Hiraga-san created a new version of the YHS. She came to the hospital the other day to collect payment¨C They turned her away, but she left the package in the care of the hospital. Let¡¯s get up there. Kinji, go ahead and fasten the waist harness.¡¹


    We tore upward through the fog, with the hover skirt Aria had donned.


    With Aria carrying me with arms wrapped around me from behind, we ran parallel to tether, rising higher and higher.


    You¡¯re planning to head toward the moon right now, aren¡¯t you?


    As expected, my master¡¯s is not overly restricted by the rules of common sense.


    This is a far cry from my idea of ascending the tether like a Ranger.


    ¡¸We¡¯ll only be able to get up there once. Because the YHS is only designed for one person, it¡¯s hybrid fuel will run out soon. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll have another attack, so I¡¯ll get you to the moon, but after that, I¡¯ll have to trust you.¡¹


    Not¡ºleave it to you¡»but¡ºtrust you¡»¨C that was how Aria expressed her confidence in me¡­ pleased and in Hysteria Mode, I replied:


    ¡¸I like it when you¡¯re forceful. Understood. The land of the oni must definitely be on the other side of the moon. There has got to be a lot of accumulated stolen goods over there, so I¡¯ll be fine by myself.¡¹


    Rising at a furious rate as the wind whipped my bangs wildly, I half turned and smiled back. Afterwards:


    ¡¸What stupid things are you saying!? Look up there Stupid Kinji¨Cyour target is coming up¨C!¡¹


    Turning entirely red and looking very cute, Aria rapped me lightly on the head.


    In accordance with her order, however, I looked up¨C and I saw it.


    Carrying Habi and Tsubaki in her arms, it was Yen.


    With Tsubaki holding on to her boots, Yen was barefoot¡­ and somehow, she grasped the tether with her toes, as we flew overhead like a rocket.


    Using both feet, she covered large distances at great speed. Doing so nonchalantly.


    What kind of suction power is this!? Do you have a nuclear power plant inside, or something?


    Then as we continued to ascend and continued to draw closer, the full moon grew larger and filled our field of view.


    ¨CWhat was at the other end of the tether glittered and revealed its true quality¨C


    A huge, white balloon.


    A bright light shone out from inside of it, and it was almost entirely spherical¡­ paper¡­ like it was covered all over in washi paper.


    ¡¸What¡­ is that¡­?¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t entirely impossible that Aria didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Is this a¡­¡ºfire balloon¡»¡­?


    I found it hard to accept just then but looking it over¨Cthat was definitely what it was.


    It was a balloon bomber something developed by the former Imperial Japanese Army to be deployed against the United States¨C commonly known as fire balloons. But this was even bigger.


    The fire balloons were huge balloon weapons with incendiary bombs dangling from them capable of rising into the troposphere, then being carried by the Jet Stream until they reached the US and drop their payload.


    It looks like a cute commercial advertisement balloon, but even today, this historically first ICBM, holds the all-time record for weapons range.


    The tether went up into the fire balloon through a wick-like opening.


    That was where Yen and the rest hurried to and disappeared.


    From there, another wire glittered and reached even higher¨Ca smaller balloon with a strobing light floated there. What¡¯s that¡­? Some kind of sign?


    ¡¸Kinji, that¡¯s a sky buoy! Aircraft at 9 o¡¯clock¨C! This was their plan all along!¡¹


    Aria shouted as we rose up past the fire balloon and pointed at something somewhere between the border between fog and clouds.


    Over there was¡­


    Mixed in with the furious sound of the wind, there was a distinct approaching rumble of a large engine.


    As it got closer, the low sound became louder and the vibrations resonated in my lower abdomen.


    I saw an airplane. It was distant, but it was there. HUGE¡­!


    ¡¸Kinji, it¡¯s huge¡­! What is it? A B-36? Hmm¡­ it¡¯s not a silhouette I am familiar with¡­!¡¹


    Seeing it amidst the swirling clouds and fog¡­ Aria had no idea what it was.


    It has fixed, straight wings, 6 engines, and judging it by eye, it was longer than G-3¡¯s Galleon¡­!


    That¡¯s what this is¡­!


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a fugaku¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Fugaku?¡¹


    I thought that there was no way it could be, but this was another former Imperial Japanese Army research project, abandoned in the middle of development, the extra-large strategic bomber, the Nakajima G10N Fugaku. It was an unconventional military aircraft, planned to be much larger than the B-29 that tormented Japan in those days.


    Now directly facing me, it was getting closer.


    Bearing an alternate name for Japan¡¯s greatest mountain, Mt. Fuji, the Fugaku¨C


    45 metres long, with a 65-metre wingspan, a 20,000-kilo bomb bay capacity, and a cruising range of approximately 20,000 kilometres. This insanely large weapon was capable of going half-way around the globe without stopping.


    Originally planned to take off from Japan¨Cthen cross the Atlantic and North America to bomb a major industrial or populated area in the United States such as Pittsburgh, Detroit, or New York¨Cthen land in allied Nazi territory. Then after being refuelled and re-armed with a full complement of bombs, it would bomb either English territory in India, China, or the USSR and returning to Japan¡­ At least those were the nightmarish plans for the incredible trans-global bombing run.


    Those technical requirements rival that of the modern B-52, but those specs were too much for the industrial base of contemporary Japan. What¡¯s more, the individual cost was a problem, and the end of the war came too quickly to manufacture it¡­


    ¡¸It seems in following these thieves, we¡¯ve discovered something more dangerous. We¡¯ll need to look into this.¡¹


    It is not widely known, but¡ºbriefly landing in Germany¡»had deeper implications¡­


    Back then, Germany¡¯s technical knowledge had almost reached the level capable of producing a new type of bomb¨Cthe ultimate goal was to load them with atomic bombs.


    I¡¯ll have to actually look into it and see if there is anything peculiar onboard.


    ¡¸Aria, get me to that plane. Can you do it?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I can. But if I do, I expect you to come back alright.¡¹


    ¡¸Quite naturally so. I want to see you again. I will always come back. There is no woman to whom I would make such a promise¨CExcept Aria.¡¹


    ¡¸Id-!¡¹


    ¡®Idiot¡¯ was probably what she wanted to say, but the noise of the wind and engine drowned out her voice¨C


    Hanging down from the fugaku, there was a parachute shaped web of netting¨Call over its surface were hooks¨C it completely enclosed the blinking balloon.


    Holding on to the wires attached to that balloon, Yen and the rest were swept away from the fire balloon.


    Wh-what the heck? Is that form of transport even possible? It would snap a human body in half.


    ¡¸Kinji, 15 more seconds! Then I¡¯m out of fuel!¡¹


    Entering the turbulence caused by the fugaku, Aria attempted an approach of the wing.


    The distance was¨C approximately 20 metres.


    ¡¸Thank-you, Aria. I¡¯ll see you later.¡¹


    Separating myself from the YHS harness by detaching the carabineer clip, I fired an Anchor bullet from my gun. Adding a lead to anticipate the movement, I aimed for the edge of the right wing.


    With a thickness of 1 micrometre and a tensile strength of 200 kilograms, the diploid phase aramid fibre spread out as if flew through the air, pulling me away from Aria¨C and caught up in the winds, I was pulled along by the wire.


    Then¨C taking an intense roll, I landed on the surface of the wing.


    Deploying the talons from my Spike, I prevented myself from falling¡­then, looking behind me, I saw Aria and her descending with the Union Jack patterned parachute deployed from her YHS. The personnel from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs are probably tracking us from the ground, so I¡¯ll have to trust her ability to take care of herself.


    ¡­However¡­


    The more I look at it, the more I am surprised by this gigantic bomber.


    The propellers span was 5 metres in diameter. There were 3 side-by-side on either side for a total of 6, and there is nothing more spectacular. It was a veritable flying iron castle.


    However, I experienced a small feeling of uneasiness¡­ the wings were thick like the Soviet K-7.


    Although they were about the same length as the original fugaku, but this wing¡¯s thickness was greater than the historically recorded values. It appears that they have substituted this century¡¯s most advanced materials into the design. The wing¡¯s surface was also coated in carbon composite, imparting considerable stealth ability.


    ¡­They are flying in the clouds so that they cannot be detected by optical means.


    I couldn¡¯t see the edge of the wing due to the fog¨C


    I looked for the Yen or the rest, but there was no sign of them. They must have gone inside.


    If that¡¯s the case, then I should create an opening for myself to enter¡­ however, I soon realised that was unnecessary. There was an entrance hatch in the middle of the wing.


    The hatch didn¡¯t even have a lock that required a key. Turning the simple lever-operated mechanism, the hatch opened, and a gout of heavy, warm air from inside struck me.


    Probably not worried about intruders, they didn¡¯t think any kind of lock was necessary.


    Easily entering, I found myself in the main wing cavity of the fugaku¡­in some kind of passageway. The floor was covered in fur pelts. Inside, the pressure was stabilised and heated. I¡¯m grateful for this.


    At the start, the passageway didn¡¯t allow movement through it without stooping, but the ceiling gradually became higher until I could stand without bending over. I could now stand erect.


    What was most surprising, though, was the fact that there was a door in the wall¨Cthat is to say that the wings were intended to house individual rooms.


    I thought that it might be room to control or maintain each of the engines¡­ but this is actually a living space.


    This really is like a flying base. It¡¯s very surprising.


    Beretta in hand, I advanced further into the wing¡­


    ¡¸¡­Scheduled report¡­ fugaku 23XX¡­ en route in flight to Kii no kuni¡­¡¹


    A woman in a small cubicle that appeared to be an instrument control room¨Cprobably an oni¨C said, her voice leaking out from the room.


    Does she mean Kiikuni? The fugaku is headed east. We probably aren¡¯t headed toward Mie Prefecture¡­


    If I rush in recklessly, I¡¯ll definitely be surrounded by onis.


    I don¡¯t even know how many onis with the same fighting power of Yen and Tsubaki there are.


    I should start by hiding for a little while and observe their movements¡­


    Thinking that, there were two rooms across from each other that seemed to be empty in the passageway¨Cand after a moment¡¯s hesitation¨Ctrusting to luck, I tried the door on the right.


    However, my skill for misfortune activated at that moment.


    Also lacking a lock or key, the door opened up to a 3-tatami mat sized room¡­


    ¡¸¡­!¡­¡¹


    Huh? Wha-! Why are you here?


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Giving absolutely no sign of their presence¡­eating boiled broccoli, wide azure eyes stared back at me.


    Typhoon Sarah!


    Wearing a Japanese girls high school uniform and a chequered skirt¨C she was sitting on the floor with a deep bowl in her lap¡­!


    She was the descendant of Robin Hood from a lineage of witches and a member of the remnants of GRENEDA. She cheatingly combined the skill of archery and the power to control the winds¨Cshe can also deflect bullets that are fired and make the impact wherever she wants. A truly formidable opponent.


    But now her peacock feather fletched arrow in her quiver are set by the door, that is, next to me.


    Her bow was also disassembled and seemed to be stored in chequered patterned case.


    Taking stock of the situation in an instant, my body moved instinctively¨C


    ¡¸Kyaa¡­.!¡¹


    Putting my hand over her mouth to stifle any further cries and pressing my gun to the temple of her silver-haired head, I grabbed her from behind.


    ¡¸I owe you a debt from the Netherlands, so please do not hold this against me. I believe that you are a clever girl, so I believe you understand that you should be quiet.¡¹


    I whispered closely into her ear, and Sarah replied:


    ¡¸¡­The man fated to die. Kinji¡­¡¹


    She groaned with slightly more emotion than Reki, but with very little inflection.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me that. I did actually die, but I survived. What are you going to do?¡¹


    Taking the role of the villain, I asked her.


    Shaking her head from side to side, she looked back at me over her shoulder.


    ¡¸Because FEW is completed, I sought new employment.¡¹


    Merely human with a gun pressed to her head, she answered meekly. Well, I had a gun put to my head, but I was still shot.


    ¡¸I see. So you summoned these storm clouds and fog, didn¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Correct.¡¹


    The fact being that the onis are not capable of long-distance combat, I can see the reason that they would hire an archer¡­


    ¡¸Why are you working for them as a mercenary?¡¹


    ¡¸Gold.¡¹


    While glaring at me her azure eyes, she delivered this simple response.


    That is the case, but from being so close to the girl, I noticed something¡­ it smelled good. Her hair that is. It smelled like lime. Was fuelling my Hysteria Mode a bit more?


    ¡¸I know it is a bit rude to ask, but Sarah¡­ are you having money trouble?¡¹


    Seizing upon the thread of opportunity to win her over, I inquired a bit further.


    ¡¸Not at all. No matter how much money you gain, it will never be enough.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ That is a noble sentiment. They do say that the person who is content with what they have is rich indeed¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Earning money to give to the poor is the calling of the Hood family. My fight will not end until there are no more poor. I am a professional. I do not inquire into the ideology of my employers. The most I take in payment is one pound, and it is my job to shoot nobles and clergy. You are a warrior. It must be the same for you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡¹


    I was going to pontificate, but I was shut up in an instant by someone 5 years younger than me.


    In Hysteria Mode, I was just as weak as ever with girls.


    ¡¸Supposing, for argument¡¯s sake, that I were to pay you more; would you follow me? As for payment, I suppose Aria would pay, but I would have to ask her to make sure. How much have you been paid?¡¹


    ¡¸I do not believe in money. Only 24k gold bullion. I have been paid 60 kilograms.¡¹


    ¡¸6-60 kilograms¡­!? That¡¯s 200 million Yen.2 That¡¯s about what an elite soccer player makes¡­ That¡¯s a bit high, don¡¯t you think¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸You ignore world market. If I were to agree, I would be ruined. Even if you offered me 70 kilograms, I do not accept double-agent contracts. Reputation is more important than gold. I will not betray my client.¡¹


    ¡¸..My younger brother is a farmer. What if he raised a field of more premium broccoli than you could ever eat?¡¹


    Sarah stiffened.


    ¡¸I will not betray my client.¡¹


    ¡¸Did you just have to think about it?¡¹


    ¡¸I cannot confirm the truth of your statement. I do not believe words. I only believe what I have seen for myself.¡¹


    I see¡­ from her series of statements¡­


    Sarah has her own particular brand of professionalism. She¡¯s stubborn. There are many kinds of snipers.


    It would seem that this girl cannot be converted to be an ally.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you the only one that was hired?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Answer me.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    Thank goodness. If Bewitching Blade and Demon Sword were here too, I¡¯d think I have a problem.


    ¡¸¨CKinji. You can release me.¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸I have not received official orders to shoot you. I am a professional. I will do nothing without orders.¡¹


    Yen said the same thing at Dragon Harbour.


    Their business-like manners must let them get on well. Sarah and the onis, that is.


    ¡¸If you cannot trust me, then, I am sorry, but I have no choice but to return the favour. I cannot trust you.¡¹


    I settled my gun against Sarah¡¯s silver hair, then I¨C


    ¡­this is a problem.


    If I let her go, she might open the distance between us. Her bow is formidable. It might be hard to use inside the plane, but this representative soldier has overturned common sense.


    Because of that, immediately, I¨C


    Keeping my gut trained on Sarah, I reach out toward her chequered patterned case and with a *Click!* *Click!* opened it.


    Inside, sure enough, was her disassembled longbow¡­ It was a simple design of a bare bow without a rim for each side, and I picked up the rims.3


    ¡¸Wh¡­what are you doing?¡¹


    Seeing what I had done, Sarah¡¯s face, already very pale, drained of blood, and her azure eyes widened.


    ¡¸Eh? Getting rid of them.¡¹


    Disposing of you enemy¡¯s weapons to disarm them is an obvious thing to do, but when I gave this normal answer¡­


    ¡¸Uwaaaaa!¡¹


    Sarah was moved to tears, despite being held at gunpoint.


    Then *Pom!* *Pom!* *Pom!*


    ¡¸Give it back! Give it back!¡¹


    Now red, she pummelled my chest repeatedly, but her punches had about 1/1000th the power of Aria¡¯s.


    ********************************


    ********************************


    Although she had been entirely cool and collected up until now, now she was frantic.


    The bow must really be very important to her.


    For some reason¡­ I¡¯m feeling¡­ very bad.


    ¡¸Oh, then we¡¯ll do this. They are disposable and you can make more.¡¹


    The crying Sarah had become very pitiable, and I replaced the part of her bow in its case and took all of the arrows from her quiver.


    Then Sarah¡­*Grrrr!*¡­


    Her face regained its original ¡®¤Ø¡¯ shape, and she muttered the single sound to express her dissatisfaction¡­


    Opening the narrow window in the room slightly, I threw the arrows outside to get rid of them and ignored her.


    ¡¸Now then, I have something else that you can do for me, if that is alright with you.¡¹


    Saying that and turning around, Sarah¡¯s face registered shock¨Cthen flattened herself against the wall.


    ¡¸I-If you try to do anything weird, I will bite..¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it at all. I¡¯m going to make you a hostage. Come on.¡¹


    Even if I take a mercenary as a hostage, the onis might just cut us down¡­ but it will be better than not having one.


    With that plan in mind, I motioned her with my gun to raise her hands¨C


    Her clothes didn¡¯t look bulletproof, and she cried out¡¸Kya!¡¹when I pushed my gun into her back.


    Then¡­


    ¡¸Oh yeah. Won¡¯t you tell me one more thing?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸Does the shadow of death still hang over me?¡¹


    I asked, and Sarah replied¨C


    ¡¸Because you have been mean, I will not tell you.¡¹


    Shaking her silver hair, she turned half around and pulled an akanbee at me.


    *************************************************************************


    Having acquired a hostage, we moved through the passage in the wing¡­


    A door leading from the wins to the main fuselage of the fugaku stood before us.


    The door was decorated with metal chasing¨Cbut the design was peculiar. Although the engraved oni was done in a Japanese Edo period woodblock style, the colouring and background was vaguely African.


    But this was a door to Hell. The oni are over there. On the other side.


    The sounds of laughter leaked out, and it had the same feeling of approaching the cage of a dangerous animal.


    I¡¯ve only ever had instruction in the practical theory of conducting a raid, but following it, I should enter the room with a load shout, using Sarah as a shield, and take stock of the enemies¡¯ situation starting with number of enemies, weapons, and their respective positions¡­ that¡¯s it.


    It was hard to picture the layout of the fuselage interior, but holding several possibilities in my mind¨C


    I kicked in the door as hard as I could, shoved Sarah in front of me, then jumped in.


    ¡¸¨CDon¡­!¡¹


    I meant to say, ¡®Don¡¯t move!¡¯, but *Squish!*¡­! My face sunk into something soft, making a noise.


    What¡¯s this¡­?


    My gun in my right hand, I closed my left hand around something as I pushed away¨C


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Th-th-this is a breast¡­! A woman¡¯s breast!


    What¡¯s more, it is huge¡­!


    Pushing my head off of it, I saw the tall figure of a female oni¨C


    ¡¸?¡¹


    ¡­Like I thought¡­!


    Yen gazed down at me with a curious expression¡­! For some reason, she was wearing a blue trimmed white sailor suit blouse.


    In my left hand, I was still gripping her right breast tightly.


    But, despite the rude action, I now know for certain that she was a woman.


    Despite how heavily muscled her body was, her breasts were soft. No matter how flat, having held Aria¡¯s, a woman¡¯s breasts are, above all things, always soft.


    ¡¸¡­Tohyama?¡¹


    ¡¸S-sorry!¡¹


    Flustered and in shock, I stepped away from Yen, but¡­ before I had realised it, Sarah was gone.


    In the room where Sarah had escaped¨C


    Approximately half the fugaku¡¯s fuselage was taken up by a large banquet hall. There were no partitions until the cockpit section, and only a few columns to support the structural integrity.


    Underfoot, there was a colourful African style woven reed matting in green, yellow, and red.


    ¡¸T-T-Tohyama¡­! Y-you bastard¡­What kind of envi-¡­ no rude things are you doing to Yen-nee-sama¡­!?¡¹


    Rising to protect Sarah, scowling at me with bloodshot eyes¨CTsubaki stood.


    Still wearing the same dark sailor suit uniform, her shoulders trembling in anger for some reason, she bared her fangs.


    Still in contact with me, Yen-nee-sama¡­


    ¡¸It is Tohyama! This is Tohyama, is it not? I saw him hanging like an unusually large tasset from Aria who was in flight¡­ I could never, ever have expected him to board the fugaku. This is truly incredible! Wahaha!¡¹


    Slapping me vigorously on the shoulder¡­ she laughed.


    I thought that she was angry, but it seems that she is in a good mood.


    I understood the reason very quickly. She reeked of alcohol. The entire room does.


    There are several gold-leafed leather seating cushions scattered around the room, around them one-cup Ouzeki sake containers and Daigoro cartons were scattered. There were also huge vermillion sake drinking cups.


    Those are things that Yen and the other onis must have drunk and discarded.


    Tsubaki had a whiskey decanter under her arm, and as for the others¨C there was one more oni inside of a large earthenware pot with only half of her head and glasses showing¡­ On the rim of the pot, there sat a bottle of brandy.


    Were you having a drinking party¡­ all of you?


    In the two-seater cockpit, the twin pilot and co-pilot looked like middle school girls wearing short skirts turned around and had sake bottles held in their mouths. How awful! This fugaku is being operated while under the influence.


    And further back¨C was Habi.


    The tiny oni was set on a large demon lord-esque throne located near the tail section.


    Waited upon by other oni serving the role of court ladies, the primary school looking oni wore a sailor suit uniform and lay on her back guzzling from a Daigijjou casked sake bottle¡­ Behind her there was an axe and a huge globe emblazoned on the back of the chair.


    Piercing and sticking out from the globe were two different flags¨C


    On one was the stylised character¡¸Ÿo¡¹¨C within a Japanese family crest¡­?


    It looked like a cross-section of a melon. But it wasn¡¯t an ordinary cross-sectional crest, it was a five-segment version. It was a bit strange.4


    ¡¸Our Lady¡¯s taste in clothing is refined. It is her favourite clothing to walk the streets of Japan in guise as a student, and she hath bestowed this garb upon us. However¡­ thou hast done so from the outset.¡¹


    Grinning, Yen studied my clothes at point-blank range.


    ¡¸..Y-Yen-nee-sama! Please do not¡­ draw your countenance near to such a man as this. Thou shalt be polluted.¡¹


    Nervous for some reason, Tsubaki called me polluting. How rude.


    Truly the minds of these oni are inscrutable¡­


    The whole party having drunk alcohol were pretty relaxed. They don¡¯t seem to want to surround me.


    What¡¯s more, with all of them and only one of me, firing my gun isn¡¯t a good idea.


    I learned as a result of my preliminary trials in the Netherlands and the convenience store, if I clash directly with Yen for the third time and Tsubaki for the second, with the odds of 3 against 1, I will lose.


    If I were to split them up, the chances of winning rise to about 22%, but together the odds paint a desperate picture. What¡¯s more there are other oni around, and their leader Habi cannot be neglected. Although small, it would be a painful experience to make light of her as Son has experienced for herself.


    And so, aiming to preserve this amicable mood, I said¨C


    ¡¸Habi. I came to scold you a bit.¡¹


    ¨CI tried to open negotiations for the important item they possessed that I could not retrieve by force.


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    I was suspicious that my meaning was not clear, and Habi-chan¡­


    I saw her scratch her reddish bronze hair that had fresh flowers arranged in it. She was drunk.


    ¡¸It¡¯s unacceptable. Stripping something from a woman¡¯s body then running away.¡¹


    ¡¸Whatcha mean? Habi doesn¡¯t get it.¡¹


    It seems that she didn¡¯t understand. Her Japanese isn¡¯t that good.


    ¡¸I mean Aria¡¯s karagane. Do you remember? It was October 1st last year, in Tokyo, on Empty Island that you stole it from Aria.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹


    Looking up and across, she touched a finger to her cherry pink lips in a pondering gesture¡­


    ¡¸Oh!¡¹


    It seems she remembers.


    Smiling and exposing her fangs, she turned toward me.


    ¡¸Good, Habi. Aria is mine. That means that any part of Aria is mine as well. So you¡¯ve stolen something from me.¡¹


    I said to establish a position of equality in the negotiations¨C


    With a *Shing!* a katana with a bluish temper line was drawn. It happened too fast for me to have noticed.


    ¡¸Despite the fact that this is a on open banquet, he presumes much. You are in the presence of Habi, the Demon Lord of the Sixth Heaven. Show the proper respect.¡¹


    In that moment, Tsubaki¨C drew her sword and positioning herself between myself and Yen.


    But this kind of threat is an everyday occurrence at Butei High. I wasn¡¯t unbalanced by it. Demon Lord of the whatsit? That sounds like some kind of grandiose, self-styled title from a bousouzoku gang.


    ¡¸So then, Kinji. What are you going to do?¡¹


    Habi urged me again.


    ¡¸Take back the karagane.¡¹


    I put forward my first demand.


    Then¡­the court ladies who had been fanning Habi and massaging her limbs stiffened.


    Although they did not seem to be fighting types like Yen or Tsubaki¡­


    Each of them moved to shield Habi with their bodies.


    ¡¸Tohyama. It is within Habi-sama, in her Onifukuro5. By your words, do you mean to say that you will harm Habi-sama?¡¹


    Yen lowered her voice, and all her good humour departed¡­


    Something important just happened, but I can just leave this instant.


    Yen had just given me some valuable information. So the karagane was inside Habi, huh?


    I will push a little further. Even if I do not gain anything now, if I keep pushing the negotiation, I might just get closer to the heart of the matter that I can use.


    ¡¸Onifukuro, Ikebukuro, I don¡¯t know, but spit it out. It¡¯s not food!¡¹


    I told the demon lord in front of me¨C


    ¡¸¨CHabi-sama. Order me to subjugate him. His behaviour is intolerable.¡¹


    Like a student tattling to her teacher, Tsubaki implored Habi.


    ¡¸Ah! Then Yen, fight. I don¡¯t wanna see Tsubaki fight. That wouldn¡¯t be fun for Habi.¡¹


    Habi issued that order, nominating Yen instead of Tsubaki.


    ¡¸¨CAs you will.¡¹


    Yen responded shortly, and her drunken mood disappeared.


    ¡¸Yen-nee-sama¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Tsubaki, move back. If you were to fight Tohyama, you might be somewhat hurt. I do not wish to see that come to pass.¡¹


    Yen said and turned her good-looking face toward Tsubaki.


    Then Tsubaki who had been trying to cut me down until now, seemingly entranced by Yen¡­ replaced her sword, and moved quickly to kneel by the wall. As I thought, Yen holds a higher ranked position, and she listened to what Yen said.


    ¡¸Yes! Yes! Yen, fight! Take Tohyama¡¯s head. I wanna use it for a sake cup. Ahaha!¡¹


    Habi clapped her hands and stamped her feet to spur Yen on.


    The closer I look at Habi¡­


    She would be a difficult opponent to deal with. Riko and Jeanne, Vlad and Hilda, Patra, Sherlock, the Koko sisters, G-3¡­ Each of them were different, from completely different cultures and species. They can¡¯t read my thoughts.


    My ultimate, overarching goal is simply to reclaim the karagane¡­


    Ordinary methods will not suffice to reclaim it.


    But now I have to deal with Yen in front of Habi. It is also a way to punish the principal offender in the robbery of the convenience store.


    Thankfully, by facing them each individually, I have the opportunity to reduce their fighting strength.


    What I do after defeating Yen¨Cdepends on what happens.


    ¡¸¨CWhoever falls from the fugaku loses!¡¹


    Declaring a devilish rule, Habi the oni declared happily.


    There is no plan here. If I lose, my skull will be emptied. That would be a problem.


    ¡¸Understood. I accept. But if I win, you will return the karagane.¡¹


    Even if I do win, I don¡¯t know if it will be easy to get back, but it seemed the best thing to put forward in this unilaterally disadvantaged situation¨C


    Then, having kept an appropriate distance from me the whole time, Yen turned to face me, and I looked up at her¨C


    Feeling like a character in a fighting game, surprisingly, the sailor suit uniform suited her well¨C


    She¡¯s huge. I think that, no matter how many times I¡¯ve seen her. Including her horns, she¡¯s 190 cm tall.


    ¡¸¨CIf thine wish is strong, it shall come to pass. Power is the only thing in the world that mattered.¡¹


    Yen asserted bluntly, knowing that I wanted the karagane back more than anything.


    Is she an advocate of absolute power? I have held the opposite to be true against Hilda, but this seems to be the general rule among the oni.


    Yen glared down at me, and I glared back.


    It is staring challenge¨C


    ¨COh! She¡¯s scary. I would expect that of an oni.


    As if suddenly coming to some realisation, Yen raised an eyebrow.


    ¡¸If I had to say that you reminded me of someone, it would be a provincial governor of Settsu¡­ No, you are truly like him. Like two peas in a pod.¡¹6


    ¡¸Provincial governor?¡¹


    ¡¸My ancestor, Sakanomu-sama,7 was rival to Lord Yorimitsu of the Seiwa Genji8 Yes¡­ you are like him. Couldst thou be a distant relation to Lord Tohyama Kinshirou Kagemoto?9¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Oh, do you think Kagemoto could be my ancestor?¡¹


    ¡¸Wahaha! Indeed. Lord Katou must have delivered Lord Yorimitsu¡¯s secret child to Lord Yoriyoshi for protection, it would appear.¡¹10


    Yen had some kind of fixation on this one person¡­ She just said¡ºLord Katou¡»¡­ She must mean the general Katou Minamoto, the Tohyama Family ancestor from Kamakura in the Heian Period. I know the Minamoto clan fought for Genji, but is she saying that they were actually related?


    ¡¸Yorimitsu warred against Sakanomu-sama and those who did not bow to the Yamato Emperor, and thou hast subjugated Dracuria and the Kowloon Monkey King.11 Although separated by a thousand year, the fate is the same. Truly the twinings of fate are strange.¡¹


    With a ring¡­ Yen laughed¨C


    ¡¸It starts with 2 parent, then becomes 4 grandparents. Then 8, 16, 32, 64¨C the number of ancestors grows exponentially. Going back a thousand years, the number becomes astronomical. I can¡¯t help it if someone in that number was an enemy of your ancestors. What do you want me to say?¡¹


    ¡¸No. It is not so much a matter of words, as revenge. Right, everyone?¡¹


    Yen addressed the rest of the oni, and¨C


    ¡¸Aye!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    They cried, striking their sake bottles on tables and stamping their feet, causing a ruckus.


    It seems that I¡¯ve been cast as the villain in this scenario.


    Even Sarah booed me from where she stood. That was probably unrelated, though.


    ¡¸¨CWe oni come of varied stock, and unlike humans, we do not account marriage into determining our relatives. Therefore, no one considers any one in particular to be their parent. We consider all those who came before to be parents, and all those who come after, children. In human terms, if someone fights our mutual parents, they are our fated enemy.¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ I would like to ask then, for simply biologically academic purposes, how do the oni leave behind offspring? I see that you are all women here¡­¡¹


    ¡¸All red oni are born female. At 18, onis are considered adults, but after 18 years they do not change much over a long period of time until their later years. Only the oni particularly skilled in battle are able to change their sex and leave behind many children before dying.¡¹


    ¡­I-Incredible! A protogynous species, huh?


    I have seen that kind of survival strategy applied in a few instances before. I remember classes about it in fish like the wrasse, parrotfish, and sand smelt.


    Looking at them, they might be a specialised branch of humanity¡­


    Logically, it is a powerfulstrategy.


    According to what was said earlier, only the ones with high fighting ability are able to become male and leave behind offspring.


    This would ensure that only the strong genes carrying those traits were passed on, and after a number of cycles¨C the later generations would only continue to grow stronger. I realised that this system only allowed for families full of strong members.


    I cannot be certain that the Sakanomu was Yen¡¯s actual ancestor, because with such long-lived creatures in a promiscuous culture¨C when you don¡¯t know who exactly your parent is, you respect all of your ancestors.


    If they were truly killed by Yorimitsu, then they would see this confrontation between their descendants, in human terms, as a¡ºfated trans-generational confrontation¡». That is their culture.


    ¡¸Under the ancient system of reckoning ages I was 5 years old, when I saw Lord Yorimitsu strike down Sakanomu-sama from the shade of a tree.¡¹


    With a *Whish!* Yen closed in¨C


    The range was practically nil.


    Then she threw out her chest, set her hands on her hips, squared shoulders, and set her feet apart in a bold stance.


    ¡¸Lord Yorimitsu used two seldom-seen secret techniques to kill Sakanomu-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that makes it not seldom-seen, doesn¡¯t it? If you saw it, and he left you alone.¡¹


    Practically looking straight up, I continued to hold my gaze on Yen.


    ¡¸Nay. Catching Lord Yorimitsu¡¯s technique by observation¨Cwas not possible for a child to understand.¡¹


    Huh. Even though he¡¯s a superhuman that kills onis, Yorimitsu was once a child himself.


    So he let an oni child go, huh? Thanks to that, centuries later, she became my huge problem.


    ¡¸Having my life spared by a human has let me lead a lifetime of shame. Tonight, I will purge that shame.¡¹


    Her kanabou¨CKongourokkaku was not in her hand.


    It was abandoned near the spot that she had been sitting and drinking.


    After surveying the area, I said:


    ¡¸Oi, Yen! Hurry up!¡¹


    Drinking sake, Habi egged her on¨C


    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹


    Returning those few words Yen


    ¡¸¨C¡ºRakshasha¡»¡¹12


    No sooner had she said that¨C*Whooooomph!*¨C


    From a dead stop, she struck an open palm strike.


    She struck the dead centre of my chest with her palm with enough force to cave it in.


    This was the first time she had ever given me a sign of a serious attack.


    My Kikka lacked some of the speed necessary to avoid it¨CI¨C


    ¨CUff¨C!


    ¨CI realised that for a brief moment, my heart stopped.


    ¨CMy lungs did as well.


    Heart and lungs stopping simultaneously.


    But after that one blow, I am still standing.


    ¡­It would be sudden cardiac death¡­!


    ¡­!¡­


    ¨C*Thump!*¨C


    Then using¡ºKaiten¡»13, I made a make-shift defibrillator¨C


    ¡­!¡­


    ¡¸¨CHuff!¡­huff, huff¡­¡¹


    While falling backwards a step, I used the same technique that I had used in the Netherlands when I died to restart my heartbeat. Then my breathing returned to normal.


    Th-that was dangerous.


    In that instant, I died.


    Just then¡­ It was a on the receiving end of a one-hit kill technique.


    Some children die suddenly during baseball proactive after being struck in the chest with a ball, because if a human chest is struck with a non-penetrating strike at a particular angle, range, and power¨Cand the resultant shock causes a fatal heart arrhythmia to develop due to¡ºconcussive shock to the heart¡»suddenly stopping it.


    ¨C¡ºRakshasha¡»is a thrust attack that intentionally causes this effect.


    Then as the excess energy dissipates throughout the abdomen, the lungs stop functioning.


    Stated simply it is¡ºa technique that stops your opponent¡¯s cardiopulmonary system¡».


    It may look quite rough, but it actually requires considerable skill¨Cit¡¯s a literal insta-kill technique.


    But this wasn¡¯t the first time I had died.


    If hit by an insta-kill technique though, there is no chance to be revived. Like a video game character, each time you are hit by it, it¡¯s a Game Over.


    However, likening myself to a video game character out of necessity, it was something I hated¡­


    But I realised that I had developed into Hysteria Mode Agonizante.


    Yen. You have killed your opponent. But if you keep killing me, I¡¯ll only become stronger. So you really shouldn¡¯t kill me anymore.


    Seeing me revive, Yen¡¯s eyes went wide, and after having stepped back, I now advanced¨C


    ¡¸¨CRakshasha¨C!¡¹


    My Hysteria Mode enhanced vision having fully understood the technique, I returned the imitated attack. Without providing any warning.


    ¨C*Thump!*¨C


    I lashed out with my right palm, striking Yen¡¯s breastbone, aiming the attack at reaching her heart¡­


    The feeling though.


    It was entirely different than striking human flesh. The hardness and weight were like that of striking a mammoth tyre like those on the gigantic mining trucks used to haul ore. An oni¡¯s muscular fibres must be more densely pack than a human¡¯s. Despite the fact that their breasts are so soft.


    As I struck, it seemed that my strike was ineffective because Yen¡¯s muscular armour protected her heart and lungs from being stopped¨C


    ¡¸¨CHmm¡­!¡¹


    In order to avoid vomiting the alcohol from her stomach, Yen tightened her mouth into a straight line and stepped back¡­ 1 step, then 2.


    Seeing that:


    ¡¸Waa!¡¹


    ¡¸Yen-nee-sama!¡¹


    The other oni in the plane shouted¨Cexcept for Habi who was laughing¨Cand there was a surprised gasp. Tsubaki stood, covering both her hands with a scream.


    It would appear to be an unusual thing to see truly Yen pressed back.


    ¡¸What¡¯s so surprising? Everyone gets pushed back.¡¹


    While glaring at Yen, I replied to the other oni who seemed unreasonably upset¨C


    My Rakshasha was ineffective. Far from causing cardiopulmonary arrest, she didn¡¯t even lose her wind.


    Stamping her foot and settling her balance, Yen¡­


    ¡¸You can do it, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸You can as well.¡¹


    We exchanged this brief conversation.


    ¡¸¡­That Rakshasa, it was one of the techniques that Lord Yorimitsu used to slay Sakanomu-sama. Was it passed down to you?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t learn it. I guess that means I¡¯m not a descendant of that person then, right?¡¹


    I had retreated one step, and Yen had retreated two after I had stolen that technique to try to finish the fight, but¡­


    This was what had happened. Yen took up a stance once more and was full of energy. The other oni moved to ready themselves to support her.


    It cannot be used against a human enemy, so that technique is useless. To comply with Butei Law.


    In any case, I¡¯ll badger you until you show me another technique I can use to win.


    ¡¸¨CMy next Rakshasa, will kill you. I just need to adjust the power behind it.¡¹


    I bluffed about using Rakshasha to take Yen down, but¡­ in response to that threat:


    ¡¸I do not fear death. There are many oni in hell.¡¹


    The threat was no threat at all.


    ¡¸I see. Well then, I¡¯m sorry. That was a bluff. I do not wish to harm a woman.¡¹


    ¡¸In truth, I do not enjoy the destruction of life. Despite the fact that it is the duty of oni to increase the numbers in hell. However, you are a different case. If your name were added to the Roster of the Dead, it would please those others here.¡¹14


    Ah!


    It appears that they are head-hunters for hell that is simply another world. 15


    From the start, Yen¡¯s expression had been dark, but now, even darker, Yen¨C


    ¡¸Now then¡­ What was settled in the sea, let us do so in the heavens¡­!¡¹


    Then picking up her kanabou, Kongourokkaku, she held it at her right side.


    She also splayed the claws on her left hand, opened that arm wide, pointed her horns at me, and raised her lips, baring her fangs.


    Taking up that stance so far form anything in a human martial art¨C


    Ready to rip with her claws, bite with her fangs, and thrust with her horns, it was an oni melee combat stance.


    As for me, I pulled my ace Desert Eagle from my shoulder holster.


    My automatic pistol that was returned from GRENEDA as a result of the ceasefire was loaded with my most powerful normal a .50AE ammunition. Hiraga-san had modified the 7-round double-action/single-action to shoot in full auto. Coincidentally nicknamed¡ºThe Demon Prosecutor¡»¨C This cheat gun was a memento from my father.


    However, my opponent in herself was a cheat, being an oni. Just as if a gun would be used by a hunter to fight an elephant or brown bear, I did not feel it unfair to use a gun against Yen, an¡ºoni with a kanabou¡».


    ¨C*Pa!* Putting a dent into the floor as she pushed off, Yen flew forward¨C


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* I met her mid-air with the roar of a volley of .50AE bullets.


    Using her kanabou to block them or dodging them entirely, none of them touched her.


    The bullets ricocheting like a pinball within the plane, I took aim at the unbalanced Yen¨C


    ¨C*Whoosh!*


    I gave an African influenced unarmed martial art capoeira helicopter kick¨Ca technique aimed to cause the most damage to the human body, it is a kick carried out from a one-handed handstand.


    It is an attack meant to drive straight into the enemy¡¯s power¨Cbut¨Cit was no good.


    We have a discrepancy in body weight, but more than anything, I am outmatched in muscle.


    In much the same way, no matter how clean your technique, you can¡¯t defeat a tiger with the same kick you¡¯d use with a cat. There is a difference in physicality between humans and oni.


    A large calibre bullet gave me the best chance¡­ but in the end, it came to nothing.


    With a *Snick!* like the closing of a large hand tool, Yen bit down toward my leg.


    Barely missing me, I dodged, but if she had, it would have obliterated my shin bone.


    Then with a *Whipsh!*, she tossed her head like a raging bull¨Cthis time using her horns. However, the target was the same leg. Fundamentally less agile than me in Hysteria Mode, is Yen trying to restrict my movements?


    However, in dodging, I still had to land within reach of Yen¡¯s arms and legs.


    ¡¸Fuhaha! I will devour thine warrior flesh!¡¹


    Then she followed up with another bite¨C! *Screech!* *Clang!* *Whoosh!* *Bang!*


    Using Lion-dance like movements, she followed up with a series of bites and pickaxe-like swings of her horns and sharp claws¡­!


    I was reduced to a one-sided evasion of the attacks, each of the 4 would have doubtlessly been a fatal blow.


    I realised that Yen had gone outside the regular bounds of unarmed combat, proactively employing her unique oni specific techniques. She still hadn¡¯t used her kanabou that would require a large sweeping motion. Is she trying to pin me down and set me up for a finishing below?


    Even if I had accurately read Yen¡¯s strategy¨C


    Dodge, retreat, and dodging again was all that I could do.


    I couldn¡¯t grasp her timing to attack.


    ¨CThe eyes¡­!


    Out of desperation, I launched a spear hand attack with my right hand aiming for her eyes, but it was ineffective¨C in order to protect against Yen¡¯s horn attack on my carotid artery, I had to turn my right arm in front of me.


    With a *Clang!* I reflexively caught Yen¡¯s arm with my right¨C *Cruuuuuunch!*


    ¨CCrap¡­!


    She bit it¡­!


    When a person uses a martial arts technique in the moment, they are calling upon their muscle memory. However, my memory does not contain experience facing an oni.


    Accordingly¨CI made the mistake of meeting an onis arm with my own.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Biting down on the Orochi-kai armour within my sleeve, Yen expression seemed to indicate that she realised¡ºIs there armour inside?¡»¡­but regardless of that revelation *Creeeeak!*¡­! She clamped down on my arm with the biting force of an alligator.


    Although it was sintered nitrous titanium tungsten-cobalt carbide¨Cshe continued to bite down. Yen¡¯s jaw was certainly capable of producing equivalent force to an industrial machinery. If this continues, it is only a matter of time until it is completely crushed. I won¡¯t be using this hand anytime soon¨C


    But before I could use my other hand, Yen forestalled me.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    She quickly grabbed my left hand.


    She dug into my left hand Orochi with her claws. *Creak!* *Creak!* *Creak!* ¡­. from those noises, I knew that Yen was capable of pulverising cobalt alloys. This is bad¡­!


    Using a combination of biting and her left-hand claws, Yen had both my arms trapped¨C


    ¨CLeaving her right arm completely free. Kongourokkaku was in that hand¡­ Dammit!¨CIt¡¯s coming!


    *WHOOOOOOM!* With a roar like the Tiger I 88mm cannon, she unleashed her kanabou¨C I couldn¡¯t even see it sweeping up from the bottom of my field of view, but it flew out with all her strength behind it. Knocking me back.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    With the sound of rending metal, I experienced a change in pressure¨C*Whoosh* Suddenly, I was lying face-down¨Cclinging onto dark green sheets of steel. My breathing¨C suddenly became laboured.


    Suddenly, I became aware of a huge propeller rotating with thunderous roar right next to me.


    Being hit with a kanabou like a baseball bat, I had been knocked through the wall of the airframe, and I was now on top on the right wing.


    My arms, my arms¡­ w-were fine. My Orochi-kai were shredded, but my arms were still whole.


    Disoriented, it took me a few seconds to realise this¨C


    Shaking violently, the wing was curved like a large boat hull. It seemed like it was trying to shake me off.


    ¡­!¡­


    With the additional airflow created by the propellers added to the slope¨C I began sliding down the wing.


    Rolling like a glass marble at an Obon Festival, but thankfully, the fugaku wings were large¡­so I was able to stop my fall with the spikes in my shoes without tumbling off.


    The oni pilots flew a violent course, they steered the plane into a violent stall, pitching the fuselage at a steep angle. The wings bowed a lot, *Creak!*¡­ *Cr-cr-creak!*¡­ strained noises came from several locations along them.


    But we are in the clouds. Both the ground and stars are invisible.


    My ear canals were subjected to strange pressures, making my sense of balance precarious.


    However¡­


    In the sky¨C I became used to being there on G-3¡¯s Galleon and Katze¡¯s zeppelin. I should make Yen come out here¡­!


    While I clung on, stuck to the wing, in accordance with this plan of mine¡­


    *Screech!* Yen stepped out, barefoot and using her claws.


    She punctured holes in the wing as she crossed it.


    ¡¸Truly, I am surprised. My Rakshasha did not kill you, neither did Kongourokkaku.¡¹


    No, I did die! And right now, I¡¯m about to die again!


    I wanted to say that, but I didn¡¯t want to get hit with another Rakshasha or kanabou, so I just gave a forced smile.


    Stabbing each toe into the wing, she crossed it, step-by-step¨C


    Inside the plane, I saw the figures of the other onis with eager expressions cheering Yen on. Habi alone, with a sake bottle in hand was grinning as she watched.


    ¡¸However, you are merely human. Your reaction confirms that you are all bark and no bite. How disappointing.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that what you think? I¡¯m sorry then. I held back. You are somewhat like a woman enemy.¡¹


    Buffeted by the wind, I stood and began walking up the slope of the wing.


    ¡¸Oh¡­Is that how it is?¡¹


    Yen chuckled slightly¡­


    ¡¸Holding anything back is pointless. Come at me with your full power!¡¹


    Yen brandished Kongourokkaku as if preparing to hit a homerun. Well, I cannot make this a contest of strength, but¡­


    But from now on, it will be a contest of wit and skill.


    As can be seen from her fighting style and words¨CYen is overconfident. And to be honest, the fault is one of a naively honest personality.


    That being the case, the gaps in her technique will be easy to see.


    Considering the situation, I formulated a simple plan¡­Wanting more distance between us, I reloaded my Desert Eagle while firing and retreated toward the wingtip.


    Stopping the bullets with her kanabou and hand, Yen was kept in place¡­


    Intending to move straight back, I was pushed on a diagonal by the flow of air. Good. I have enough distance.


    Then I¡­*Tap!* *Tap!*


    Pushing my left knee forward, I pulled the bitten right leg backwards.


    Holding both fists at centre level and putting my right fist back deep as if to hide it, my empty left hand was forward.


    I ended up with my body bent forward and my eyes fixed on Yen¨C


    It was the ancient sprinting posture, the one G-3 took up in order to demonstrate¡ºMeteor¡». That is, the ready position for¡ºOuka¡».


    My Orochi-kai were partially ruined, but they could handle one Ouka.


    Yen seemed to grasp that the posture was one for a charging attack, but¡­ She could never imagine what I would do in the next instant.


    Furrowing my eyebrows, I looked down toward the nose of the aircraft. I looked away from Yen, on purpose.


    But there is nothing there.


    Just a whirling swirl of clouds.


    Unless you were Mutou or Aria, you would be caught up in the line of sight¡­


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    The simple Yen was caught up easily.


    Entrapped by me and where my gaze was pointed.


    I inserted myself into that opening¨C*Whoosh!* The forearm armour of my right hand Orochi-kai flew forward¨C


    *Thrum!* The entire right wing trembled as I began my dash and Ouka began to pick up speed.


    The large wing provides enough of an approach distance. Reaching a supersonic speed, this can be called a proper Ouka strike.


    Realising that she had been tricked, Yen turned back in surprised, but she could not avoid it.


    Having begun I could not stop the Ouka. I was moving to strike along a straight line.


    Hysteria mode united my skeletomuscular system, linking them together into the sprint, and there was no way I could stop myself.


    Realising that there was no time to dodge and no time to counter-attack¨C


    Yen then moved her kanabou into a boujutsu stance.16 There was nothing else she could do.


    In the space of a fraction of a second¨CI took in the entire situation.


    Did she¡­ regain her balance?


    Yen settled her body and centred her centre of gravity.


    That stance¨C


    ¨CZetsurou¨C!?


    I don¡¯t even need to ask.


    That must have been the other seldom-seen technique that Yorimitsu used to strike down Sakanomu¡­


    The counter¡ºZetsurou¡»passed down through the Tohyama Family.


    No good!


    This is just like the situation as the one on top of the Galleon¡¯s wing¨C


    I am replicating G-3¡¯s role.


    At that time, G-3 struck with Meteor, and I returned it back on him with Zetsurou.


    But now I am on the other side and the one in his place using Ouka.


    I have generated my own power for Zetsurou to use to kill myself. But there is no way I can stop it! I can¡¯t stop Ouka! What should I do¨C!?


    ¨COuka¨C


    My arm held out in front and armoured Orochi-kai fingers extended


    *Whish!*


    Droplets of water scattered from the vapour cone like cherry petals at the end of their life¨C


    *Claaaaaang!*


    My Orochi-kai collided with Yen¡¯s Kongourokkaku sending up a shower of sparks, and a flash of light like the Sun sparked in the space between us. With a *Craaaaaaack!*, my Ouka shaved a layer off Kongourokkaku then cut through it¨C passing by on the left.


    Her golden pillar coloured eyes glowed like a blast furnace¡­then in Hysteria Mode, I watch in super slow motion as Yen spun. Like a revolving door.


    ¡­It was Zetsurou after all¡­!


    Spinning 90 degrees¨Cshe turned sideways while moving gracefully like a dancer and discarding the destroyed Kongourokkaku. She floated lightly mid-air.


    Turning 120 degrees¨CI understand. She is accumulating enough power in her right leg to reverse the attack¨C! She plans to spin 180 degrees in the air and drive back in with a reverse flying roundhouse kick.


    A rolling kickboxing attack harnessing the entire power of Ouka drew near.


    This was an Ouka kick. There was no way to dodge. It would absolutely hit.


    All the power in her entire body¡­ was about to hit somewhere. Absolutely.


    Turning 150 degrees. her right foot began to extend in a kicking motion, and I trace its path. It was aimed at my head. The upper third. If struck there, it will shave off the top, sending my brain flying.


    Yen seems to want to shave off the top of my head. To use as a sake cup.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    Turning 180 degrees. In the next instant, Yen¡¯s large foot would impact my skull¨C


    ¨C¡ºZetsurou¡»¨C!


    I reversed Yen¡¯s Zetsurou with Zetsurou


    Receiving the strike to my head, I channelled that energy from a flying backflip into¨C a somersault kick¨C!


    In that space of time, Yen had already turned 300 degrees and was almost directly in front of me.


    ¨CYen.


    The original power of Ouka was mine. And I turned it back on her.


    ¨C*Whoooooooooooooooooooom!*¨C


    Continuing my kick upward, I fractured one of Yen¡¯s horns that had cause me a continual series of problems. I mixed in a bit of a sub-sonic Kikka.


    This Zetsurou reversal with Zetsurou was a double counter technique. If I had to give it a name, it would be¡ºZekka¡». Starting with Ouka and ending with Kikka, using the Ouka to destroy the enemy¨Cmy new technique.


    ¡¸¨CAh!¨C¡¹


    Exclaiming, Yen bent far back, and blood spurted from the hard skin fold covering the base of the horn¨C


    Pushed back from the force of the impact, Yen moved away from me¡­for the first time, she went down.


    Clutching her head in intense pain, Yen rolled down the wing of the fugaku, pushed by the air current kicked up by the huge propellers. Then bouncing off the flap:


    ¡¸Yen-nee-sama¨C!¡¹


    Leaning out from the fuselage of the airplane, Tsubaki cried out then fell. Outside the fugaku.


    I also fell down the wing, but catching myself¨C


    ¡¸¨CYen, grab on!¡¹


    *Bang!*


    In an instant I quick drew my gun, combat loaded an ANCHOR bullet, and shot it toward the falling Yen.


    The next second, she caught hold of it. The tough synthetic wire spread out as the bullet followed after her. Then they met. Eyes wide as she floated in the empty space behind the wing, Yen realised it was a lifeline¡­ a grasped it.


    However¡­


    ¡¸¨CHumph!¡¹


    Yen yanked on it vigorously. Almost like a tug-of-war.


    Do you want us to die together? Are you trying to kill me as well? Yen¨C


    Totally unprepared for that movement, the grip of my shoe spikes in the wings were lost¡­


    ¡­!


    Suddenly I fell.


    Tumbling from the fugaku wing.


    ¡¸Fuahaha¡­ Hahahahaha¨C!¡¹


    Yen laughed boisterously as she kept a hold of the bullet strand, and I lost my grip and fell.


    The air flowed over me, coiling around as we fell, twisting and turning as if in a washing machine.


    Amidst the flow of air and darkness¨CI lost sight of Yen. She was carried off somewhere else.


    ¡¸¨C¡­!¡¹


    Beneath me, I could see Tokyo.


    Judging from the flight time I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to learn that we flew over Chiba and the Pacific, then in that absurd manoeuvre intended to shake me off, we must have doubled back.


    In total free fall, I could feel myself accelerating.


    By the sensation of speed, I could tell when I reached stable terminal velocity at 200 KPH¨C


    Back when I fell from the ICBM with Aria, I had reached this same speed¡­!


    Adopting a skydiving posture¡­ I aimed myself for Bunkyou Ward and, caught by the wind, I loaded my Beretta again.


    Then¨Cas is being expanded in Google Maps, the late-night Korakuen Gardens drew closer¨C


    Completely comfortable in falling, I fired my gun held beside my waist with a *Bang!*


    It was a good thing that I had bought some of Hiraga-san¡¯s homemade airbag bullets. As I was just above the ground, the bullet struck some kind of structure I couldn¡¯t identify, and *Whoosh!* A 1 metre diameter and 0.8 metre high air bag instantly inflated, and my body hit it with a *Thump!* then *Wham!*


    ¡¸OUCH¡­!¡¹


    It was made of super-high strength silicone resin¡­ and it was said to be able to take up to 38 tonnes of force, but it was a bit over hyped. My entire body actually slammed into the ground. I¡¯m submitting a complaint after this.


    However, thanks to that, I didn¡¯t end up dead¡­ Shakily, I came to my feet.


    ¡¸¨CKyaa!¡¹


    I heard high-pitch female shrikes coming from all directions.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Looking around, what is this?


    It was strangely humid, warm, and n-n-naked¡­


    A world of naked women¡¯s flesh surrounded me.


    I thought I had died and woken up in heaven¨Cno, for Hysteria Mode, I had fallen into hell!


    Somehow that strange thought crept into my mind. Shrieking, the group of female office workers scattered like a group of baby spiders. The floodlight lit surroundings revealed both large a small baths.


    This is¡­ a LaQua spa¡­!


    A kind of large bath house and spa affiliated with Korakuen Gardens.


    Somehow, I had managed to fall into the open-air baths.


    My usual bad luck had somehow asserted itself. That is to say, this bath house was a recent addition.


    Taking a deep breath to calm myself, something hit me with a *Thwack!* on top of my head.


    A grossly fat OL hit me over the head with a bathing tub then ran off.


    *************************************************************************


    As expected, Yen escaped harm even after falling from the sky.


    Even though I lost sight of her, I heard the sounds of an impact some distance to the south¡­ Scrambling over the open-air bath wall in a desperate escape, I headed toward the Tokyo Dome City attractions.


    Feigning ignorance, I flashed my Butei license and entered the park after hours¡­ Intending to offer up a prayer for her if I found her corpse, I looked for Yen.


    Nearing the area where playground equipment stood, I discovered a small crater¨C In the centre of it was Yen, arms folded and staring into the sky. Probably watching the flying fugaku.


    Uh¡­


    I don¡¯t see any kind of parachute, but¡­ she seems to have pulled off a normal landing.


    Well, I guess that means I didn¡¯t have to save her when she fell from the fugaku wing.


    Everything worked out alright in the end, though.


    I would have probably been beaten to a pulp by some the onis left on the plane, anyway.


    ¡¸¨CThe person who falls from the fugaku loses. That was Habi¡¯s rule, right Yen? Both of us fell though, so I guess we should call this a draw, huh?¡¹


    I said that, and Yen turned to face me.


    She had lost one of her horns on her head, but her mood was not hostile.


    ¡¸You are¡­ an incredibly stalwart man. While men such as thou remain, The Land of the Sun shall be at peace.¡¹


    She said to me in a tone carrying slight admiration.


    Of all things in the world¨C Yen had said that power was the only thing that mattered and having fought her to a draw in a contest of strength, she appears to be acknowledging me as an equal.


    ¡¸Yen. That technique you just used. It was Zetsurou, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸It is as you say. It was one of the techniques used by Lord Yorimitsu upon Sakanomu-sama.¡¹


    ¡­Hmmm, then maybe he was my ancestor after all. Yorimitsu, that is.


    Rakshasha must have been a technique sealed at some time in the past, or maybe my Nii-san knew of it.


    From eavesdropping on my Grandfather and Grandmother, I knew something my Nii-san didn¡¯t¨C


    100 Tohyama Family secret techniques were passed down to my father, and he passed them on to his children based on their personality¡­ 48 offensive techniques had been taught to my brother, and 52 defensive countering techniques were taught to me.


    ¡¸By the way¡­ did you fall on purpose, Yen? Did you know that I would jump off and follow you to try and save you?¡¹


    I proposed my theory, but Yen remained silent. However, that was not a denial.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to make you angry by asking, but when I reversed the Zetsurou¨C You must have considered the possibility of being defeated. In that case, then your prot¨¦g¨¦e still on the fugaku would be in danger.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸By taking me out of bounds and forcing a draw, they would be safe. That is my theory. How close am I?¡¹


    I gave her a wink and Yen, who had already stopped the blood flow from her broken horn replied:


    ¡¸¡­If that is what you think. You can believe what you wish.¡¹


    While picking the scab, she did not deny it, as I thought.


    ¡¸Well, they do say that even an oni can be moved to tears, huh?¡¹


    Slapping Yen on the shoulder¨C


    Embarrassed at having her surprisingly caring nature for her comrades exposed, Yen turned her face away.


    Then she stood and walked away.


    Then walking lightly toward the garden entrance on the footpath toward Hakusan Avenue¡­ with me walking alongside her.


    ¡¸What are you going to do now?¡¹


    I asked.


    ¡¸Go to Ki no Kuni. I¡¯ll swim. No need for concern. I have heard reports that there are some of my tribe there.¡¹


    Yen replied.


    I didn¡¯t really understand where Kii no Kuni was, but¡­ If she¡¯s going to swim to some island country, then that¡¯s where I have to give up following. For now, I¡¯m going to have to give up on the attack.


    With no real grasp on the workings of modern society, if I left Yen alone, she¡¯d probably rob or mug someone again¨C


    So I accompanied her in the dark and bought some onigiri and sake from a 7-11 for her.


    When the part-timer working the late shift at the shop saw Yen and I¡­ he must have assumed I was the younger boyfriend of some kind of female pro wrestler, and he sold me the sake.


    ¡¸¨CWhy do you give to one you faced in battle? Do not be worried. I shall not sate my hunger with thine flesh.¡¹


    Yen said as she took the plastic bag from me.


    ¡¸Just eat if you are hungry. The fight is over, and now there are no friends or foes. Or is it that in the world of oni, a man giving a woman a gift has some other meaning?¡¹


    My Hysteria Mode boosted by the experience in the spa, I said this with a smile to conceal my true intentions.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I am not trying to bribe you, and you don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to, but¨C I want the karagane that Habi possesses If I leave is alone, Aria will become the Scarlet Goddess.¡¹


    ¡¸I would not find that objectionable.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I see. Then we have an irreconcilable difference of opinion.¡¹


    ¡¸So it would seem¡¹


    I learned one more thing.


    The oni want Aria to become the Scarlet Goddess. However, I do not know why.


    That must be why they came to Japan uninvited; they must thought it had already happened.


    That being the case¨C the time for negotiation is over.


    We will have no choice but to fight. Yen and I.


    Then the peculiar Habi as well.


    ¡¸It is getting pretty late to show a woman around, and I have some matters to attend to¨CSo I will take my leave for the night. I did have one final question, however¡­ Between Habi and yourself, which is stronger?¡¹


    Pretending to have suddenly remembered something, I attempted to elicit one more bit of intel from the rustic Yen.


    But when she turned her back on the Tokyo Dome and faced me with her beautiful face¡­


    It was not the answer I had hoped for.


    ¡¸What a foolish question. In the entire world¨Can oni¡¯s rank is determined by power. Placed above me, Habi-sama is inevitably stronger than I. Even if there were seven of me opposed to her, it would be no matter for Habi-sama.¡¹


    She¡¯s¡­ 7 times more powerful than Yen?


    Realising how unfathomably strong she was¨CI was depressed.


    To say that there are no such things as oni in the world would be a bold-faced lie.


    In my world, there are nothing but onis. And they are terribly strong


    [END]


    *********************************


    1. Onigashima (Megishima) in the original.


    2. 1.86 million USD and 1.69 million Euro


    3. Apparently collapsible bows are a thing in archery. The bear bow is the handle and thick part in the centre that is pretty straight. The rims are the mostly curved parts on either end, and they connect to the bear bow.


    4. Visual Link


    5. Demon Pouch. Assuming it¡¯s some kind of internal storage It¡¯s a made-up word.


    6. Settsu is an old province encompassing Oosaka and Hyogo


    7.Oni are typically named after vices. Literal meaning, ¡®Drunkard¡¯.


    8. Well-known member of the Minamoto clan who did a lot of their dirty work but due to the peril involved, gained a lot of notoriety and fame.


    9. This is the ancient formal court name of Tohyama no Kin-san, the crusader of justice who fought corruption in the government in Japanese tales.


    10. This is all Sengoku Era warriors and generals. Don¡¯t try to follow it.


    11. Dracuria is the Japanese Kanji name for Hilda.


    12. Man-eating devils in Hindu-Buddhist mythology.


    13. Literally, Change the World, or Rotate the Heavens. Kind of means ¡®Spin¡¯


    14. Book listing those who are dead, curated by Enma Dai, ruler of the underworld.


    15. YES! Hell == Isekai is what the OG text said! LOLOLOLOLOLOLLOLOOL!


    16. Boujutsu is the style of techniques relating to the use of a staff (bou)

 Volume 17 - CH 5

    Chapter Five: The Nogizaka Incident ¨D Disclosure


    [START]


    It struck midnight, turning into February 3rd¨C


    I took a taxi back to Butei High, planning to charge the cab fare back to Aria.


    In the first place, however, Aria and I were not supposed to meet up again.


    The Ministry of Foreign Affairs had probably bugged her mobile, and my Hysteria Mode had dissipated¡­


    And so I headed to a place where she was likely to show up.


    After all, she had escaped from the hospital by herself, so she wasn¡¯t likely to be caught by anyone chasing her.


    In all likelihood, she probably was already there waiting for me to catch up.


    I made a brief stop by Men¡¯s Dormitory No. 3 at Butei High¡­ I stole quietly into my own room to replenish my stock of bullets.


    Doing so, I did not wake Lisa who was sleeping in the lower bunk¨C


    Kneeling on the bed beside her, I looked at her beautiful sleeping face.


    Then I spoke to her in my mind.


    ¡­Lisa.


    I am sorry for bringing you to Japan so recently, for this might just be our goodbye.


    I¡¯ve been told that I will come back to life, even if I die, but that overstates the matter. If my brains are blown out or my heart is eaten, then I will naturally not come back.


    This time, my opponent might just do that. That oni. The chief of the oni clan, Habi, is extremely strong. I may be strong enough to bring things barely to a stalemate.


    What is more, this is a battle in Far East Warfare. It is in defiance of the cease-fire. I cannot even call upon the friendly powers in DEEN.


    But I cannot let this go.


    Aria¡¯s hidan¨C I could not protect her from Sherlock firing it.


    The entire reason that Aria is so close to transforming into the Blazing Scarlet Goddess is because of my own failure and inadequacy back on I.U.


    So I must take responsibility for it.


    Recovering Aria¡¯s karagane will stop the advent of the Blazing Scarlet Goddess. At some point, the hidan itself will have to be managed.


    That is what I am going to do. Shirayuki isn¡¯t here right now¡­ but I will entrust this matter to her family.


    Bequeathing my intentions, I left the bedroom, then the apartment.


    I set the roughly sketched-out last will that I had written in the taxi cab beside Lisa¡¯s pillow.


    At Butei High, in the case of sudden death, they provide some small insurance and bereavement payment, and in the case that this were to occur, I set aside the money to repay my Beretta scholarship¡­ among other mundane provisions.


    On the cold winter¡¯s night, I walked toward the old, dusty bicycle storage racks where I had previously been bicycle-jacked.


    Glancing across to the area lit by cheap, fluorescent lights, a small smile crept on to my face.


    This wretched place was where everything had started. Somehow, it seemed appropriate for someone like me.


    That morning, Riko¡¯s Segways had chased me down the street, but now as I walked down the street¡­


    I entered the greenhouse below Women¡¯s Dormitory No, 1.


    Within, there was an illuminated rose garden¨C


    We had met here¡­ it was where Aria had revealed to me her second family name of¡ºHolmes¡». The pink twin-tailed girl.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I stood next to her without saying anything¨C


    ¡¸I thought you¡¯d come here.¡¹


    She said, arms folded as she gazed at a rose.


    ¡¸Well, we¡¯ve known each other for a while. It must be what they call ¡®mutual understanding¡¯.1¡¹


    With Hysteria Mode gone, my usually brusque, unappealing tone manifested in my answer.


    ¡¸Here is where I¨C This is where I decided that you would be my partner.¡¹


    Aria said, still looking at the flower¡­


    ¡¸That is why I decided to part here.¡¹


    She announced clearly.


    *******************************************


    *******************************************


    ¡¸Part¡­?¡¹


    My eyebrows furrowed at the surprising statement¡­


    From her trademark pink twin-tails¨C Aria removed her horn-like hair ornaments with a rustle.


    Despite being a glamorous high school girl, I had always thought that she had hidden spare bullets or some other dangerous object stowed inside¡­ but now I was proven wrong.


    Beneath each of them was a smaller horn nestled inside like a matroyska doll.


    ¡¸Only you would understand how important this is. I haven¡¯t shown them to anyone else.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Taking up both of my hands, Aria slipped her hair ornaments into them¡­ and this led my thoughts in a particular direction.


    They¡­ can¡¯t be removed, can they!?


    ¡¸¡­!¡­¡¹


    They were attached to Aria¡¯s head. No, it was something else. They had grown on her head.


    Just like those oni¡­ they were horns¡­!


    At a loss for words, my eyes widened, and a sigh escaped Aria.


    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t just because of the attacks¡­ the reason I fought with all the adults. I don¡¯t really understand it, but it looks terrible. These horns. Fufu! You¡¯re scared of me too, right? You think it¡¯s awful and you hate me, don¡¯t you¡­?¡¹


    With a forced smile, Aria looked up at me¨C tiny tears standing out in her eyes.


    Why did these small horns grown on Aria¡¯s head, and what does it mean?


    I¡­ don¡¯t understand. It was definitely a shock. Rather¨C


    When Aria said adults, she meant the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the British Embassy.


    This must be the reason for her isolation.


    It was shocking. This slightly supernatural phenomenon.


    ¡¸I just had a thought¡­ When you sleep, doesn¡¯t the pillow get in the way?¡¹


    Although it was evening, I answered with a dim-witted expression on my face. 2


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸If the fact that I noticed surprises you, I can¡¯t go on as your partner! You¡­ haven¡¯t been sleeping well.¡¹


    If Aria suffers from a lack of sleep, it has the side-effect of increasing the amount of bullets she sends my way, so I pressed the point.


    ¡¸I¡­ I usually sleep with my pillow beneath me, face-down.¡¹


    The conversation having taken a surprising turn, Aria answered somewhat disjointedly.


    Now that I think about it, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve seen it myself a few times.


    Because Aria has no breasts to speak of, she can sleep quite comfortably face-down.


    However, one time Riko had noticed this and teased Aria about it, then was on the receiving end of a brain buster out of the 5th story window into Tokyo Bay,


    I then answered with a¡¸Really!!?¡¹, pretending not to know.


    ¡¸So¡­ anyway, Kinji. This is a problem with my body. I don¡¯t really know what it is, how it happened, or what to do, but I¡¯ll deal with it myself. If you¡­ want to step back, that¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t complain.¡¹


    Replacing her hair ornaments, Aria turned back to face me in the rose garden, tears in her eyes.


    Standing sideways; saying nothing.


    ¡­Seeing Aria take this uncharacteristic attitude made me angry.


    ¡¸You¡­ This isn¡¯t you. If I said something like that, you¡¯d be squaring up to face me down, wouldn¡¯t you?¡¹


    I said somewhat belligerently.


    But Aria¨C eyes still moist, said nothing.


    Although she usually telling me what to do, she didn¡¯t even issue a single order¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    The silence lingered on.


    And so, I stood next to Aria, observing the rose garden¡­


    In order to allow her to express her true feelings more freely, I spoke in English.


    ¡¸Aria, be honest.¡¹


    Taking it from a film, I utilised the correct pronunciation¨C


    With tears still in her eyes, Aria trembled slightly.


    Then when I saw her look up at me as I stood beside her, she said:


    ¡¸¨CHelp me¡­¡¹


    Tears accompanied her words.


    ¡¸Kinji, I need you¡­!¡¹


    With a cry, she buried herself into my chest¨C


    It was cute. As expected, Aria was upfront about her feelings.


    Back on I.U., I remember her telling me¡ºI need you¡»that summer too¨C


    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯ll take that as an official contract. As such, I will naturally collect payment. However, because we are acquainted, I will do it at a discount.¡¹


    Aria said something like that when she helped me in the dispute with the yakuza this winter.


    Head bobbing, Aria¡¯s pink twin-tails rubbed against my chest as she nodded¡­


    ¡¸¡­But you¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing to ask now, but why¡­ why would you get wrapped up in this for me¡­?¡¹


    Face still red as she embraced me, Aria looked up at me.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m unlikable, selfish, and have a childish figure¡­¡¹


    Self-aware, isn¡¯t she?


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m your¨C¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Uh, I, er¡­ that is¡­ I decided back in April on top of the women¡¯s dormitory. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say now, but¡­¡¹


    Having said something I didn¡¯t completely understand myself, I fumbled with my words¨Cbut still spoke the truth.


    ¡¸As an ally of justice, I cannot allow such injustice. Also¡­ as your friend, how can I let something like this happen?¡¹


    I said this, and Aria¡­


    Her beautiful camellia eyes¨Cstill tear-streaked and sparkling¨Cshe looked up at me. But still remained silent.


    S¡­say something! This is embarrassing!


    ¡¸Oh, and as for that¡­ for such an unlikable, selfish, and childishly figured person with a twisted sense of casual violence, there isn¡¯t anyone in the world suited to deal with you. At least¡­ except for me.¡¹


    Unable to stand the silence, I continued speaking, and despite her shift to a murderous expression in the middle of my statement, by the end she looked moved.


    ¡¸Thank-you¡­. thank-you, Kinji¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can do anything¡­ but I will do anything I can do to show my gratitude¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ well, you could register with the Asian SDA rankings. I would be grateful if my ranking decreased by one.¡¹


    Thinking about the words¡ºI will do anything¡»for any length of time was dangerous¨Cand I pulled myself away from her.


    ¡¸In any case.. don¡¯t worry, Aria. Actually, you probably aren¡¯t able to relax¡­ but I¡¯m with you. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡¹


    After saying that, I turned my back toward her, but she clung to my back, and I smiled slightly.


    However, Aria.


    You¡¯ve been a bit careless.


    ¡¸..Now then. As a Butei, I¡¯m not that good at spying. Until now, I¡¯ve pretended not to notice, but tell me all you know about this. ¡ªTamamo!¡¹


    Ever since leaving the men¡¯s dormitory, I¡¯ve had a tail tagging along, now hidden within a hyacinth flower pot¨C the random appearance of a kemari3 was the tip-off.


    Having been discovered by me¡­ in a puff of white smoke, her true form manifested¨C it was Tamamo, as I expected.


    In Far East Warfare, the kitsune that looked like a young girl had served as an advisor to DEEN.


    She appeared to be a primary-schooler and her brown, fur covered ears stood up as she wore a short-skirted kimono, single-toothed getas, and carried a brilliant scarlet parasol.


    I also failed to miss the blade in the red lacquered sheath at her back¨Cmatched to her size, it was a short katana that she wore. In her role as a commanding general, she had never gone armed.


    ¡¸¡­!¡­¡¹


    As if entirely flustered at not noticing the kemari spying upon us, Aria separated from me¡­ As for myself, I deactivated the safety on my gun.


    With the ceasefire in Far East Warfare in place, there was no 100% guarantee that Tamamo was an ally.


    What¡¯s more, her expression was grim. It held an unprecedented sharpness.


    ¡¸¨CWe must subjugate the threat, Tohyama. Hasten hither! When the karagane from Katze and Patra wast returned, I harboured mine doubts¡­ Even now, the link to the Blazing Scarlet Goddess is complete.¡¹


    She said, breaking the silence¨C


    ¡¸These horns art evidence that the union of Aria and the Hihiirokane is concluded. As for its speed¨C replacing the karagane when in an unprotected state doth naught but hasten the advent of the Scarlet Goddess. Such wast not known to me. It would also not be well to have Hilda strip them again. If stripped twice or thrice, the shells wouldst break. If even one was destroyed, the conclusion would be upon us at once.¡¹


    The kitsune¡¯s gaze toward Aria was sorrowful.


    ¡¸Aria is already lost.¡¹


    The very next moment, Tamamo looked toward me, as if to call me to her side¨C


    Then resettling her gaze on Aria again, she drew her sword with a hiss of steel.


    ¡¸¨CTohyama. The Hotogi miko is not present, yet thou and I must subdue Aria. Before the Blazing Scarlet Goddess appears.¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, Tamamo¡­!¡¹


    I took half a step to shield Aria.


    I rested my hand on my gun so that Tamamo would see it.


    ¡¸I cannot halt. This matter requires haste. With that hair, to say nothing of horns, I was much too inattentive.¡¹


    ¡¸Hair? Horns? What do you mean? Do you think Aria¡­ will turn into an oni?¡¹


    ¡¸Nay. The red oni are the ancient progeny of the Scarlet Goddess. Due to the fact that the traits of Hihiirokane are acquired after the transformation of the body, they art not hereditary¨C They art a long-lived race, yet the only thing that seems to be inherited is their colour. That is the reason for their red hair.¡¹


    Then Tamamo¨C


    Began gauging the distance between us.


    But until I stop defending Aria, I do not think that she will take action.


    ¡¸As for the hair¨CWhen Kou transformed into Son, similar such horns appeared within her hair. When the Hihiirokane¡¯s conditions art fulfilled and formest a connection with a maiden¡¯s heart, a mysterious and invisible power is emitted from two places upon her head. If the Hihiirokane is compatible with the heart, then horns materialise. If their disposition doth not match, then naught but the hair is transformed. It would appear that the Hihiirokane has a predilection for Aria¡¯s heart.¡¹


    Those words¡­ are somewhat like those spoken on I.U. by Sherlock.


    In order to awaken the hidan¨C to form a connection with the heart, their personality must be passionate and prideful, and, for some reason, childish.


    That describes Aria to a tee.


    But what does this mean? My mind is already made up.


    ¨CI am on Aria¡¯s side.


    I¡¯m not even in Hysteria Mode, but I¡¯ve made my own determination.


    Even if Tamamo tries to kill me along with Aria, my answer is one and the same.


    ¡¸¨CTamamo. I¡¯ll only say it one more time. Wait. This issue is my fault. So I will do whatever is necessary. I will definitely recover the karagane from Habi¨Crescuing Aria.¡¹


    Restricting Aria from saying anything herself, I made this declaration to Tamamo.


    The light in her eyes showing the true deep bestial character of her soul, Tamamo met my eyes¡­


    ¡¸I¡­ shalt not slay thee, warrior Tohyama. I shall stay mine hand. I can but wait until late springtime. In terms of calendar reckoning, that is the last day of the third month. Until March 31st¨C then the advent of the Scarlet Goddess wilt surely occur.¡¹


    *Grip*¡­ She released her grip on the haft of her blade.


    ¡¸Until that time hath elapsed, I shall grant respite. Once the Hotogi miko and I hath assembled, we shalt strike thee together.¡¹


    With these dangerous words, for the time being at least¡­


    I have been granted a postponement. Thank goodness my opponent was willing to stop and communicate in good faith.


    ¡¸Tohyama. Habi is a member of GRENEDA for the purposes of Far East Warfare. Challenging her as a member of DEEN¨Cin accordance with the terms of the¡ºceasefire¡»is forbidden as it wouldst be perceived as a transgression by the members of DEEN. I am able to turn a blind eye, but I cannot render thee aid. It is the same with the rest of DEEN. Art those terms acceptable?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yes, that was my intention from the beginning.¡¹


    I nodded and Tamamo¡­ puffed out a sigh¡­ and all the tension in her expression faded.


    ¡¸Truly, the Tohyama warriors of old have always said such things. Is not the sanction of the members of GRENEDA in defiance of the terms of the ceasefire sufficient? Goodness!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡­ I am sorry for. I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡¹


    ¡¸You may render your penance later. Understood? Mere monetary offering will not suffice, an aburaage enough to cover a tatami is required.¡¹


    With a *Ka-ching!*, Tamamo shook the offertory box she wore on her back at me¡­ with her back facing me, she seemed hesitant to speak¨C


    ¡¸Ah¡­ Thou hast a Hotogi miko of similar age, and the Rimiko, so bearing that in mind¡­ I do not believe you shouldst do the same with the childishly bodied Aria¡­¡¹


    Having heard that, no doubt conscious of her own body, I had to restrain Aria once more as a vein on her forehead bulged.


    ¡¸Perhaps it wouldst be better to say it the opposite way because thou art curiously unmindful¡­ It wouldst be a grave error were such a thing to occur. Nay. I shalt be more clear to avoid any confusion. Thou shouldst not share a bedchamber with Aria.¡¹


    Leaving us with those incomprehensible words, Tamamo shouted¡¸Kyaa¡¹¨C


    Leaping up¡­ she disappeared into the smoke rising into the sky.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Due to Tamamo¡¯s archaic phrasing, neither Aria nor I understood Tamamo¡¯s warning very well.


    It was something about us being together, but¡­ well, it should be fine. It wouldn¡¯t do to get too worked up over it.


    ¡¸¨CI didn¡¯t think it could be dealt with using just the right words, Kinji. I thought it would come to a fight.¡¹


    Behind me, Aria had drawn one of her pistols and now re-holstered it beneath her skirt.


    ¡¸But in the end¡­ it¡¯s just the two of us going to fight.¡¹


    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t it like that in the beginning? We¡¯re just going back to where we started.¡¹


    I said, indicating the place where we stood¨C


    With a giggle, Aria laughed.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s go then. The 2 of us exterminating oni.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Two people going alone. We¡¯re like Momotaro!¡¹


    ¡¸You should know that old story, Kinji! Momotaro had a dog, monkey, and pheasant for companions, didn¡¯t he?¡¹


    Aria said, confidently ticking them off on her fingers, and I gave a short laugh.


    ¡¸I guess I don¡¯t know it that well, huh? Well, I guess you¡¯re Momotaro this time because of the pink colour4¡­ That makes Lisa the dog and Kou the monkey, huh? I don¡¯t know what I am.¡¹


    ¡¸Kinji! Your name has ¡®ki¡¯ and ¡®ji¡¯ in it!5¡¹


    With such idle chatter passing between us, we exited the greenhouse.


    Led by Momotaro, the pheasant and the rest of the odd band troop together to exterminate the ogres¨Cin the unknown land of Kinokuni. In any case, it seems we had taken our first step.


    Slightly past Sports Arena 2 was the place I had been bicycle-jacked¡­ I could see the cherry tree that Aria and I had grazed as she used a para-glider to pluck me off of the bicycle.


    Despite the fact that is was February, the heat emitted from the nearby cafeteria caused it to blossom.


    It was an unseasonal evening flowering of cherry blossoms¡­


    By the time I¡¯ve saved Aria and the real time of cherry blossoms comes¨C


    I hope that my crazy life takes a turn for the somewhat normal.


    ******************************************************************


    At 1 AM late that night¡­ we came to another place full of memories but off-limits to Butei, Akihabara.


    From the outside, it would look like Aria had escaped from house arrest. Retrieving the karagane from the oni while being hunted by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs was bound to be difficult.


    As a countermeasure that both Aria and I were unfamiliar with¡­ we entered the maid cafe known as the Cozy Cafeteria¡­


    ¡¸Soooo cuuute! Soooo cuuute!¡¹


    Having been rented out privately and its hours of operation drastically extended, all sorts of hijinks were occurring inside the shop.


    In the middle of the shop another Aria stood in addition to the one with me wearing a sailor suit uniform and with her¨C Embarrassingly, there was a half-naked maid on top of the table playing a strip version of rock-paper-scissors.


    Around them were a bunch of drunk maids and amidst the bustling crowd was Hilda, wearing her usual Gothic Lolita dress.


    ¡¸Hohoho! Soon you will not have even your socks left, Maid!¡¹


    Sipping honey wine, it was the nocturnal Hilda¡­ thoroughly enjoying the maid cafe.


    She was munching on some kind of snack. Those aren¡¯t button cell batteries, are they? What kind of digestive tract does this electric woman have?


    Being uninformed, I came to the conclusion that a maid cafe was really some kind of shady cabaret.


    I was trying to suppress a headache, and Aria was shocked¡­


    ¡¸Welcome back, Tohyama. Aria appears to have arrived safely as well.¡¹


    Wearing her own Cozy Cafe uniform and a heart-shaped name tag that read:¡ºJeanne¡»in katakana, Jeanne made her own appearance.


    Carrying a snowflake shaped tray under one arm, it looked like she was enjoying the admiration of the other waitresses.


    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s start by dragging that idiot Riko down here¡­¡¹


    I said, pointing to the fake Aria who was stripping the skirt off a maid.


    ¡¸Oh! Ki-kun, c¡¯mere! C¡¯mere! Fufufu!¡¹


    With a *Spriong!*, the fake Aria with braided hair, Riko, took a dive off the table.


    She landed in front of me and the real Aria like a gymnast, arms spread out in a Y-shape.


    Clapping both hands together and taking a bow she said:


    ¡¸I, Riko Mine, have received a request from Ki-kun! He and Aria are going on some kind of oni hunting mission, right? In the meantime, Riko will take Aria¡¯s place in the hospital.¡¹


    ¡¸Ri-Riko¡­?¡¹


    Aria seemed to have finally understood why Riko had perfectly imitated her appearance, and Riko chuckled and laughed.


    ¡¸Conversely,¡ºdisguised as Riko, Aria will be free to move about¡», see? Give me about 9 hours, and I can make the Ministry of Foreign Affairs buy the deception. In the meantime, don¡¯t do anything to attract attention, alright? Afterwards, with Riko in place at the hospital, Aria will be free to come and go.¡¹


    Such was the true nature of the phantom intelligence thief¨Cas she spoke in a perfect imitation of Aria¡¯s voice.


    This body double mission¡­ it was well-suited for Riko who had been inactive to avoid Rampan¡¯s canvass. With that in mind, I asked Riko to do it¨C but this was amazing! Taking on the form of Aria, she would fool even a pro.


    What¡¯s more, Riko has Hilda. With Dracuria as back-up, I can rest at ease.


    ¡¸I see. In return¨C Kinji claimed I was paying, didn¡¯t he? However, given my circumstances, I will pay the asking price.¡¹


    A sharp tone in her voice, Aria pulled out her wallet in a matter-of-fact manner¡­


    ¡¸I will not accept payment. This will pay back the debt of saving me at the Sky Tree.¡¹


    The fake Aria balled her fists. Then crossed her arms in a perfect imitation of Aria¡¯s mannerisms as she declared this.


    ¡¸Is this what you call thief¡¯s honour? If you want something, tell me. I¡¯d regret it later if I didn¡¯t pay you fairly.¡¹


    ¡¸Owing a debt to a member of the Holmes Family is a disgrace. It is the Lupin Family custom to avoid such and to return something stolen to its owner later.¡¹


    Seeing how proud Riko is, there is no room to bring such a matter up.


    However¡­ Aria didn¡¯t bring it up, and seemed like the kind of person to understand.


    ¡¸Buuuut Aria could pay for this place, right? I mean, it¡¯s not a reward; it¡¯s an expense!¡¹


    She thrust the clipboard with the bill receipt for reserving the entire cafe for the night toward Aria. In actuality, it was a reward though.


    At the sight of a 1 followed by 6 zeros, I paled.


    ¡¸¡­Goodness. You lack all restraint.¡¹


    Merely raising one eyebrow slightly, Aria took out her black Amex Centurion Card¨C a card above Gold and even higher than Platinum, and turned the black card over to Riko.


    ¡¸I understand. I will accept the repayment of that loan respectfully. You and I have exchanged genuine favours. As Holmes and Lupin, we have both returned to the starting line. I will engrave the memory within my chest.¡¹


    Aria placed her hand on her hip, and Riko spread her hands as she bowed.


    ¡¸Ooooh! How will you engrave it on your chest if you can¡¯t find it?¡¹


    No sooner had she said that, than 0.1 seconds later Aria drew her blades clear of their sheaths. *Hiss!* *Whomp!* *Thump!* *Thump!*


    Leaping onto Riko¡¯s back, she began pummeling her.


    ¡¸Wai-! Aria! You¡¯ll mess up the make-up! Aria!!!¡¹


    Observing this surreal Aria-on-Aria fight¡­ I turned my back on them¨Cno telling how long they would be at it¨Cand exchanged amused smiles with Jeanne. Well, perhaps that just means that they get along. Even those on the closest of terms quarrel.


    Afterwards, Aria and Riko retreated to the kitchen to perfect the disguise by swapping underwear, and once they could no longer hear us, I said:


    ¡¸So, Jeanne. Have you seen the video?¡¹


    By changing the topic, I was able to divert my brain¡¯s imagination.


    On the Fugaku¨C


    The¡ºReflex Camera¡»I had bought from Hiraga-san, commonly known as a peep cam, had been running.


    What¡¯s more, in the fight with Yen, I had discarded it and left it on the plane.


    The button camera video was being uploaded to the internet via satellite connection, and I had called Jeanne in INFORMA to ask her to analyse it¨C


    ¡¸Yes, I have just finished downloading it. Your hobby of peeping has proved useful in this case. Thanks to that, I have been able to confirm something very interesting.¡¹


    Although it contained a slight misunderstanding, Jeanne¡¯s answers are typically reliable.


    ¡¸It appears someone found your camera, but it is still active. It is currently in someone¡¯s pocket but pitch black.¡¹


    Jeanne walked over, the skirts of the waitress uniform meant to show off her beautiful long legs in knee socks fluttering¨C withdrawing an Archos netbook from her school bag and opening it.


    Placing the mini-PC on the table, the image on the screen appeared to be almost from my point-of-view¡­ and the playback began from the point when my face was pressed against Yen¡¯s breasts. Why did you start there?


    ¡¸Here. That oni. I recognise this one. By picture and report only, however.¡¹


    Pausing the video and using a pretty finger to indicate, Jeanne pointed to an oni with only the top half of their head protruding from an earthenware bowl¡­ one with glasses.


    ¡¸In the pictures I¡¯ve seen, she¡¯s only been in the pot, so I don¡¯t know what she looks like entirely, but¡­ the name is Kon.6 In medieval Japanese times, she was a sword and gunsmith, as well as one of I.U.¡¯s formative members.¡¹


    ¡¸One of I.U.¡¯s first members¡­.?¡¹


    ¡¸Immediately at the end of the war, during the tenure of the second generation captain of I.U., Gilbert Stach, she enrolled as a weapons technician. Kon¡¯s weapons engineering was literal wizardry. I.U. had many blueprints for unfinished weapons as a legacy, and she decided to develop them by herself. The Shinden7 fighter plane she created became the contemporary vice-captain¡¯s favourite, and there are still pictures of it.¡¹


    Shinden¨C


    The rear-winged interceptor developed by the former Japanese Imperial Army to counter the B-29?


    That oni in the bowl probably was the one who constructed the Fugaku. What a pain!


    But what I had learned was no great aid to our efforts at oni extermination¨C


    Slightly sobered, I turned to face Jeanne who wore a stern expression as she continued explaining.


    ¡¸In recent years, Kon has been supplanted by the Koko, but continued to make long stays at I.U. Because of that, there are many records left behind¡­ As is common with the genius type, it is in her personality to ignore social status and class. She drew up incredible plans, one after another, and when drawing would refuse the summons of colleagues, captain, and royalty, sleeping for years at a time. It is said that she would rouse herself for but one person.¡¹


    ¡¸One person¡­? Who?¡¹


    ¡¸¨CSherlock Holmes.¡¹


    ¡­That name came up here?


    It takes genius to know genius¨Cit might have been some kind of shared empathy. Between Kon and Sherlock.


    But Sherlock¡­ that is the name of a man who has disappeared.


    Right now, I¡¯m seeing what Habi, the leader of the oni, said would happen. In all likelihood.


    ¡¸I will continue to monitor the video feed, and if I find out anything, I will contact you. May the fortunes of war go with you, Tohyama.¡¹


    Jeanne announced in a slightly brooding tone¨Cthen she handed over two fresh mobiles on clean contracts, purchased by a shell corporation for my and Aria¡¯s use.


    ******************************************************************


    Afterwards, Aria emerged from the restroom¨C


    ¡¸Oi, Riko!¡¹


    I called, beckoning the imitation Aria over.


    ¡¸Fu! Ki-kun, you can finally tell the difference between Aria and Ariko, huh?¡¹


    Ariko¡­? Is Aria + Riko = Ariko?


    ¡¸Well, you tricked me a whole bunch of times. Besides, you just gave me a reason to. Just now, you and Aria began a give-and-take relationship, I might want to take advantage of that myself.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh!? I see. Stealing a favour from Ki-kun would be a worthwhile pursuit.¡¹


    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll have to figure out the repayment right now.. How much is it? I have to see what I¡¯m indebted for.¡¹


    Before she could try to jack up the price, I started to negotiate with a sharp expression.


    ¡¸Eh, when Ki-kun gets back you¡¯ll start going out with Riko.¡¹


    It was Aria¡¯s face, but Riko¡¯s voice that spoke a delivered the condition.


    She didn¡¯t ask for money, so I made a mental thumbs-up.


    ¡¸Alright, I understand.¡¹


    I agreed, whereupon Riko:


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Riko¡¯s usually relaxed expression hardened.


    Then¡­ droplets of sweat broke out with a forced smile.


    ¡¸Uh, Ki-kun, you get what this means? Instead of Aria or Yuki-chan, you¡¯ll be going out with Riko? For real.¡¹


    Like a certain LDP Party chairman and a war correspondent, she carefully inquired to make sure it was not a slip of the tongue.


    ¡¸Yeah. I understand what you meant. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a promise. A man cannot go back on his word.¡¹


    After all, if it¡¯s going out with her like we did at Comiket, it¡¯s no big deal.


    Compared to paying 1 million Yen, this is no problem.


    Upon my acceptance of the contract, Riko¡¯s eyes sparkled¨C


    ¡¸Oh, uh¡­ uh, well, Riko will do her best! And do my best tomorrow get caught on purpose! Taking Aria¡¯s place! Heave-ho!¡¹


    Both fists clenched tightly, she seemed ready to go. Even if her face was completely red. She must have mastered Aria¡¯s rapid blush technique.


    ¡¸Do your best, okay? ¨CI¡¯m looking forward to it. I¡¯ll always come back.¡¹


    Paying such lip-service, I then greeted Aria who emerged from the restroom and came to stand by my seat.


    ¨CWhat Aria and I are trying to do is to exterminate oni in defiance of the ceasefire.


    As part of DEEN, direct aid from Riko, Jeanne, and Hilda may be forbidden¡­ but if they provide backup support, Tamamo would be able to make a case to GRENEDA even if it were discovered.


    Even nowadays, with the boring JSDF, the collective right to self-defence is recognised.


    ****************************************************************


    It was the dead of night when even the plants were sleeping¨C


    Aria and I walked along the entirely deserted main street of Akihabara.


    ¡¸This is good for us to prevent anyone following us. But now what should we do?¡¹


    Aria addressed me as her breath puffed white.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve thought about it, and back in Baskerville, I realised something¨C Friends are important. After all, I have to rely on someone first.¡¹


    ¡¸Who will you rely on?¡¹


    ¡¸Anyone involved with FEW is out, and I don¡¯t want to drag the people at school into this. So I¡¯ll go to my family first. Tomorrow we¡¯ll go together to my parent¡¯s home.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹


    ¡¸Uh, er¡­. Kinji¡¯s¡­ parent¡¯s home?¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you making such a scared expression? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not as far as your parents¡¯. It¡¯s in Sugamo. Riko¡¯s deception will take about a day to complete, so we can hide there until then. It¡¯s already late today, rather, it¡¯s already tomorrow. The date is¡­ Ugh! So confusing. What I mean is, on the 14th, at noon, we should meet back up at the south entrance to Sugamo station. That gives you enough time to make whatever arrangements you have to, and we would stick out together¨Cso we should split up for the night.¡¹


    ¡¸R-right!¡¹


    Aria said in a strangely polite tone as she left¨C


    Afterwards, she hailed a taxi and headed down the main street.


    According to a message I received later, she headed to Toranomon to her lawyer¡¯s condominium¨C spending the time discussing her mother, Kanae Kanzaki¡¯s trial. I see, then if that¡¯s the case, she¡¯s safe. She¡¯s an armed lawyer and ex-Butei. Like Sarah, Bewitching Blade, or Demon Sword, if you¡¯re paying them, you can trust them.


    ********************************************************************


    February 14th was a clear day, without a single cloud in the sky.


    I didn¡¯t really want my family to be seen by strangers, but¡­ well, what about Aria?


    I spent the night in a capsule hotel, and at noon went to the south entrance of Sugamo station¨C she was there.


    Seemingly bored, Aria was fidgeting and playing with her twin-tails.


    She looked like a proper miss8, wearing a long-sleeved dress and wearing a pochette that looked both childish and expensive¡­ for some reason looking formally dressed. The skirts of the dress were even longer than usual.


    ¡¸We¡¯re only going to my house, but you¡¯re pretty dressed up.¡¹


    I said, as Aria turned her head to face me¨C


    ¡¸You¡¯re late! I¡¯ve been waiting 30 minutes, and I should put a wind-hole in you!¡¹


    With a growl, she bared her canines in a fine sort of aggressive greeting.


    With the sunlight and being from the United Kingdom, she was resistant to the cold and did not wear a coat¡­ but did you really wait 30 minutes?


    ¡¸I tried to choose the correct clothes. I had my Amica lend them to me and drop them off. What¡¯s with that look? It¡¯s an evil look. Do you want to say you don¡¯t like them?¡¹


    ¡¸I inherited the look. No, it¡¯s cute. The look of a proper miss suits you especially well. In the first place, you are a proper miss.¡¹


    So saying, Aria turned red¨C


    ¡¸What? Between my uniform and casual clothes, which one do you prefer?¡¹


    She asked a tiresome question.


    ¡¸Both are fine. You¡¯re still you.¡¹


    I gave a half-hearted response.


    ¡¸Actually, Aria, did you sleep well? You have dark circles under your eyes.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh¡­ N-not really, we stayed up late talking about mama¡¯s trial. We were preparing something, and my chest swelled so much with hope that I didn¡¯t sleep, that¡¯s all it was!¡¹


    So that¡¯s it. But if Aria¡¯s chest swells, won¡¯t the shops selling padding be in trouble?


    I thought this, but did not say it, my anti-Aria crisis management skill coming into play and warning me.


    ¡¸Hey, the other day at the yakuza mansion¨CYou promised to take me to your parent¡¯s home. You¡¯re keeping that promise. That¡¯s admirable, Kinji. That speaks well of you.¡¹


    Standing on her tiptoes and smiling, Aria patted my shoulder, but¡­


    Speaking of that, I did make that promise. At the Kagataka Family mansion.


    But why is Aria so delighted by the prospect? I have no idea.


    ****************************************************************


    Accompanied by Aria, we passed through the downtown area, past a dilapidated tobacconist and a lumber dealer¨C walking through a residential area built in the Showa Era, we saw a sign¡ºMagane Tohyama¡»¨Creaching the Japanese-style house my grandfather lived in.


    We went to enter at the side, and I slid open the sliding screen door on the Sazae-san-like house9, but¡­ Aria was hesitating to enter, playing with her twin-tails. She didn¡¯t want to go inside.


    ¡¸What is it? We¡¯re here.¡¹


    ¡¸Uh, well¡­¡¹


    With an uncharacteristically uncertain expression on her face, Aria hesitated upon entering.


    ¡¸What are you doing!? My grandfather is classified as a dangerous person of interest by the US, but he is a reasonably safe man. Don¡¯t worry.¡¹


    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s not it! Hyaaa!¡¹


    Seizing Aria¡¯s hand in mine, I dragged her along, her double-lidded eyes going wide in panic.


    What is with you? Did you eat some momoman you picked up off the floor that made you act strangely?


    Hearing my voice¨C *Whoosh!*


    My white-haired crew-cut grandfather opened the door, wearing the traditional clothes of a kimono and short coat.


    ¡¸Oh. You¡¯re back Kinji.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes. I¡¯m back.¡¹


    My grandfather and I exchanged these short greetings, while beside me¨C


    ¡ª Aria¡­ *Rustle!*


    Pinching and spreading the pale pink skirts of her dress, tucking her right leg slightly behind her left leg and planting the toes. Wearing an unusually mature expression, she closed her eyes and bowed her head.


    The gesture displayed a deep respect for my grandfather¨Cno explanation was necessary. It seems that an English Lady knows all sorts of official greetings appropriate for a first meeting.


    ¡¸Greetings. It is an honour to meet you. I am Aria Kanzaki-Holmes.¡¹


    Aria introduced herself in a lovely anime-like voice, but¡­ It is extremely unusual for her to introduce herself to someone as¡ºHolmes¡». This is the first time I¡¯ve seen her do it.


    ¡¸Oh, what a cute little doll-like girl, she is. Cold, isn¡¯t it? Hurry inside, please.¡¹


    Grandfather ushered her in gently¡ªglancing briefly into her pochette. I already knew, but he probably noticed that there was a gun magazine inside. As expected, not much gets past ex-military personnel.


    After that, he showed Aria into the living room¨C


    Despite the fact that Aria would usually bark:¡¸My usual espresso! You have 30 seconds!¡¹, she was now helping my grandmother brew tea. She was acting like a teacher¡¯s pet. What the heck¡­ Why is she doing this? Did someone set up some kind of magical barrier in Sugamo to make Aria act meekly?


    Then my grandfather and grandmother brought out a kotatsu to have a literal teatime chat¨C


    ¡¸I am in the same class at Tokyo Butei High as Kin¡­ Tohyama-kun, and we are classmates. Kin¡­ Tohyama-kun always treats me well.¡¹


    Introducing herself and giving all the appropriate responses, Aria carried on polite conversation, even going so far as to call me¡ºTohyama-kun¡». But a rash began to break out.


    Then¡­


    Aria desperately tried to gain my grandfather and grandmothers favour, but as soon as they stood up and left¨C*Whish!* she withdrew her legs from underneath the kotatsu. For some reason, sweat broke out on her forehead and began to run down her face.


    ¡¸What is it? Is the room too warm?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Ungh¡­ Agh¡­¡¹


    A groan was the only response to my inquiry that I received, and I saw the legs inside Aria¡¯s knee-socks trembling¡­ She shifted from kneeling to sitting with her knees tucked up.


    ¡¸Are you sick? You were just acting very oddly.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­N-numb¡­ they¡¯re just numb¡­.!¡¹


    Hearing Aria¡¯s bitter reply, the answer hit me.


    Caucasians¡¯ legs have slightly different skeletal structure than Asians, so they do not do well in squatting or kneeling postures.


    Aria is quarter Asian and looks Japanese, but in the end she is English.


    After a long period of time kneeling, the legs become numb.


    She should have relaxed and shifted her legs while sitting. Why didn¡¯t she do that?


    ¡¸A Butei must not lose mobility. This is a blunder, Aria.¡¹


    This is the Tohyama Family residence; that is my home. The men¡¯s dormitory is also my home, but there I can¡¯t do anything to Aria, and this is the one-in-a-thousand chance for me to release my normally pent up frustration.


    And so I stood¡­ my shadow looming over Aria. How scary!


    ¡¸Wh-what? What are you doing?¡¹


    Beads of sweat trickling down her face, Aria looked up at me¨C


    Sure enough, she picked up a negative vibe, but she could not move. My victory is assured.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll massage them to restore circulation.¡¹


    Stooping over Aria, I gripped her calves.


    ¡¸Hrng~~~~!¡¹


    As a guest in someone else¡¯s house, she did not want to raise her voice, or was not able to do so, with not only her legs being numb, but her whole body trembling in agony. Both eyes squeezed tightly closed, she clawed at the air, unable to do anything with any kind of strength.


    Then I gripped the other calf above the sock.


    ¡¸~~~~Urg~~~~!¡¹


    Incredible! Incredible, Mr. Muska!10 I am winning against Aria!


    ¡¸Stop, stop, stop, Kinji¡­! I-I¡¯ll die¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸No one ever died from kneeling and their legs going numb. It¡¯s what you get for not paying attention as a Butei, let your body learn this lesson well.¡¹


    Enjoying myself all too much, I laughed at Aria¡¯s panic. Being able to overcome the cruel superwoman that usually oppresses me is an incredible feeling. Even if you tell me to, I can¡¯t stop.


    As I massaged her toes and ankles, Aria kicked me in the forehead reactively whilst making quiet, high-pitched whines of agony. Then she crawled across the tatami, as if to escape, ha ha ha! Where are you going? This is an 8 tatami room.


    ¡¸Take that!¡¹


    When I tried to grab Aria¡¯s right foot again¨C*Whoosh!*


    ¡¸¡­I am better now. Thank-you for the massage, Tohyama-kun. As thanks, I¡¯ll show you this Baritsu technique.¡¹


    Ah¡­ my¡­ fingers¡­!


    With her socked feet, she skillfully entwined them with her toes¡­!


    Using her toes to apply some kind of a joint-lock on my fingers¡­.!? Just how versatile are these Baritsu techniques!?


    ¡¸Wai..!¡¹


    Turning pale, there was a *Creak!* from my right hand. Using her other leg, she applied more pressure.


    Using both her right and left feet, she held the fingers of my right hand in a vise-like hold¡­ *Crack!* *Pop!* *Creak!*


    ¡¸Wai..! Aria! Owowowowow! You¡¯re killing me¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸No one ever died from broken fingers! Hmph! Ha!¡¹


    With a yelp, my fingers were bent in different directions, each of them in an unnatural direction.


    Her earlier subservience had thrown me off-guard! Aria is still Aria after all!


    ***************************************************************


    ¡­Because it was my own home, I couldn¡¯t start shooting or grappling, even if I wanted to. So, I reset each of them using a passed-down Tohyama Family technique.


    Some of them still looked strange to me, but that could just be me, so I¡¯ll let it go.


    Opening the sliding screen with my NSFW viewing hand¨C


    ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything to attract attention for the rest of the day. I¡¯m just going to laze about, myself.¡¹


    I told Aria who was looking curiously at the hanging scrolls and painted screens, heading toward my 6-tatami room.


    In this battle, I might actually die¡­


    Then I opened my cluttered storage closet full of my personal effects¨C


    I separated out the pennant and carved wooden bear that G-3 wanted and the shogi board and 3 silver angels that Kaname wanted into a cardboard box.


    ¡¸What are you doing, Kinji?¡¹


    With my grandparents not present, she had gone back to addressing me casually as she came inside from the verandah.


    ¡¸Dividing up mementos between my siblings. I don¡¯t want my idiot younger brother and younger sister fighting over my junk if I die. So in order to prevent that, I¡¯ve initiated this peacekeeping operation.¡¹


    And if I live to come back, I won¡¯t give it to them.


    ¡¸Hmph¡­ Wow, that¡¯s a mess! You really should organise your closet.¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up. This isn¡¯t even a closet. It¡¯s a storage closet.¡¹11


    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no helping it. I¡¯ll give you a hand tidying up.¡¹


    It happened again. Aria became docile inside the Tohyama Family Home. She took on the role that Shirayuki and Kaname usually took, despite the fact that she left the¡ºtidying up¡»of her own room to her Amica, Mamiya. Even doing so with a wink.


    As a matter of practicality, my storage closet had accumulated all kinds of junk since primary school.


    It will probably take a long while to tidy, so I probably should accept the help.


    ¡¸Oh, thanks.¡¹


    With Aria¡¯s help¡­ everything was organised in under a half hour.


    Passing the time, I thought that Aria was fairly peaceful¡­


    ¡¸Hey? So you like this, Kinij? Huh¡­ I thought so¡­¡¹


    Grumbling something strange, I turned to look her way¨C


    ¡­!¡­!¡­.!


    I saw her placing a book on a pile on the floor, furrowing her eyebrows into a frown¡­!


    G-Grandfather must have hidden his own Hysteria Mode fuel¡ºSpring Water Wheel¡», that is, his swimsuit gravure photography magazines! That¡¯s it!


    ¡¸N-n-n-no! That¡¯s not mine! It¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s¨C¡¹


    Ignoring my objection with a snort, she tied up the stack of magazines with a vinyl cord.


    Oddly enough, there was a magazine woman with a kimono held closed by a straw rope at the top.


    ¡¸Come on, blaming other people is terrible, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Aria regarded me like a caterpillar.


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s really not how it is at all¡­!¡¹


    I said¨C


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    I heard the sound of my grandparents¡¯ footsteps in the corridor. It seems like they are going out somewhere.


    Seeming to realise that we were going to be left alone in the house, that must have been why Aria got excited about the photographic magazines¡­ I went out into the hall.


    ¡¸Grandfather, where are you going?¡¹


    I asked my grandfather as my grandmother helped him put on an old leather jacket.


    ¡¸Kinichi¡¯s house. After waiting such a long time, that idiot calls and says he has something important to tell us.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Nii-san is in Japan? I heard he was dead, but he¡¯s alive¡­ Could that be what he has to say?¡¹


    ¡¸Dying and coming back to life is a normal thing for Tohyama men. It has to be something else.¡¹


    Stop it! You¡¯re treating life and death like a snack. What the heck am I saying?


    **********************************************************************


    Aria was strangely panicked, and I knew that I would become a domestic violence victim if we were left alone in the house together.


    That being the case, we went together with my grandparents to Nogizaka.


    We took my grandfather¡¯s old, rattling, first-generation Daruma Celica that I had no idea how it still ran, going through Gokokuji, Edogawabashi¡­ We took Tokyo Municipal Highway 413, arriving at my Nii-san¡¯s apartment near the Nogi Kaiken 12


    This was where my Nii-san had lived before he had died in the line of duty.


    My grandfather and grandmother said that they wanted to visit the Nogi shrine, so Aria and I went ahead together.


    Speaking of my Nii-san, there are a few things I want to talk to him about. He was a phantom, so I had to catch him¡­ I didn¡¯t know the next time we¡¯d be able to talk.


    The price of real estate in the area was pretty high, and my brother¡¯s condominium was tastefully retro, but¡­ the travel agency on the first floor had gone out of business¡­ In its place there was a precious metal dealer with a pyramid logo and banner that read¡ºGold and Platinum Bought and Sold Here¡». Rather than spend his money, it seems he has invested it¨Cit must be due to the changing times.


    I smelled some kind of cooking spice in the corridor, and ringing the first floor intercom for room 101¡­


    *Ching!* *Ching!* *Ching!*¡­


    Some kind of small cymbals sounded from inside? What was that?


    ¨C*Click!* The door opened, and we were greeted.


    ¡¸Ki~n~i~chi~!¡¹


    Holding a ladle in one hand, wearing an apron, and spreading her arms wide with a smile covering her entire face¨C


    ¡¸¡­P-Patra¡­!?¡¹


    It was the beautiful Egyptian woman, the member of I.U. and representative soldier for GRENEDA that we had fought.


    At her feet, a band of several small golden dust figures stood striking cymbals in what seemed to be a welcome.


    What the hell!?


    Patra caught me in an embrace full of happiness, but then with a sudden jolt, stopped¡­


    ¡¸You art Kinji Tohyama? I mistook your similar aura. I was in error. Correct it.¡¹


    Her expression becoming angry, and wearing a platinum ring on her fourth finger, *Whomp!*. Struck me in the head.


    One of the last people we expected to see, both Aria and I were at a total loss.


    ¡¸We¡¯re siblings, so I can¡¯t fix it.¡¹


    I said, to which she replied:


    ¡¸Correct your birth!¡¹


    Whoa! She¡¯s in a bad mood.


    Her black bobbed hair whipped through the air as she spun around to the right.


    Then her tight miniskirt on her high waist swayed as she went back inside.


    ¡¸W-why are you in Kin-, Nii-san¡¯s home, Patra?¡¹


    Aria and I followed her inside his apartment¨C


    ¡¸We live together.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    The shocking announcement caused me to lose my balance as I entered the room.


    Aria, as well, flushed a bright red and steam began rising from the top of her head.


    ¡¸Thine timing, at the least, is convenient. Will thou assist me in preparing the table, Aria and Kinji?¡¹


    This time she narrowed her eyes as she smiled, while tilting her head slightly in a coaxing manner¡­ it was a manipulative action but essentially friendly.


    Still half in shock, she passed us expensive plates and silver spoons that did not appear to see much use from a cupboard. Enough for 6 people.


    ¡¸¡­Did you cook a meal? You do know you don¡¯t have to use this kind of fancy tableware? It seems like you already know, but I came with my grandfather and grandmother.¡¹


    ¡¸The elderly are worthy of respect. They harbour the wisdom of a greater life experience.¡¹


    Speaking in a manner much more appropriate for the elderly, herself, it didn¡¯t look like Patra had just gotten here.


    In any case, it seemed she had been living here with my Nii-san for some time.


    That means¡­ after meeting her on I.U. and all the twists and turns that followed¡­ does that mean that ever since we stopped fighting, they have lived here together?


    Katze had said that Patra had liked my Nii-san for quite a while.


    Aria pointed toward Patra who was humming to herself in the kitchen as she peeked into the oven.


    ¡¸¡­The gold dealer¡¯s shop below us is probably Patra¡¯s shop, Kinji. Did you really not know? Was it really a surprise?¡¹


    Aria asked in a whisper as we arranged the plates on the table.


    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t know at all, but¡­ It really looks so¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t Patra over there seem a bit friendlier? Love must really have changed her. Or maybe it was your brother.¡¹


    Acting more or less like a girl in this case, Aria said with a smile.


    Even though I was only the sibling here, I was embarrassed.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really know.¡¹


    I answered, turning back to set out the spoons.


    ****************************************************************


    With dinner preparations almost complete, the former enemies, Aria and Patra, headed out onto the balcony overlooking the garden. They may be talking about the trial.


    Having taken off the apron, Patra is just the right height to be able to accomplish the troublesome act of resting her breasts on the railing¨C Aria attempted to imitate her, but she is not tall enough, and slipped off, knocking her chin on the hand rail. The force of the impact scattered the contents of her pochette over the ground a half-storey below. People shouldn¡¯t attempt to put on airs.


    After that happened¨C


    The door opened, and my Nii-san returned.


    ¡¸Nii-san.¡¹


    Turning to look at him, he hung his long, bulletproof coat on a coat hanger¡­


    ¡¸Kinji, you¡¯ve come. It¡¯s been a while.¡¹


    Still taking his own time, he took out his Butei Handbook from his vest and laid in a desk.


    I noticed that he wore a ring on the fourth finger of his left hand to match Patra¡¯s.


    ¡¸Nii-san, rings get in the way when you shoot a gun. Don¡¯t forget to take it off the next time you become Kana.¡¹


    I meant to make small talk, but¨C


    The very next instant *Wham!* He punched me as his face erupted in anger.


    ¡¸¨CKana¡¯s name!¡¹


    Crap¡­! It slipped¡­!


    ¡¸To me!? You say that!? Here!? Just blurting it out!?¡¹


    Straddling me in a fit of rage, he pummeled me over and over.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him for a while, so I¡¯d forgotten! When my brother enters Hysteria Mode, he transforms into Kana, and it is extremely embarrassing for him. So whenever he hears her name, he flies into a rage¡­!


    Flushed a bright red, my Nii-san rained blow after blow upon me, looking for all the world like a red oni. 3 times scarier than Yen and 10 times more than Aria, this is bad! Nii-san, turn back into Kana! Spend your whole life like that, if possible!


    Rescuing my life:


    ¡¸Welcome home, Kinichi!¡¹


    Patra hugged him from the side.


    I crawled away to hide beneath the table.


    ¡¸I do so love Kana. Be her once more.¡¹


    Clinging tightly to his side, Patra rubbed her cheek against his in a catlike motion.


    It would appear¡­ that in order to soften the effect of her own misandry, Patra has used Kana to overcome her dislike and become closer to men.


    But my Nii-san, not meeting Patra¡¯s gaze said:


    ¡¸Kinji, you bastard! You talked to the Vatican!!¡¹


    He was angry that while I ran from Kaiser and his men in Brussels, I had exposed the fact that¡ºKana is a man¡»and he drew his Colt SAA revolver. *Click!*


    ¡¸Last week I received a letter from the nuns! They were anxious about my health¡­! Kinji!!¡¹


    As it was the norm that my brother would shoot me, I used the evasive skills pounded into me by Aria to run away.


    ¨CThen, coming upon this chaotic scene¡­


    My grandfather and grandmother entered the room.


    My Nii-san fired one of his cylindrical bullets at me, and smelling the gunpowder, my grandfather had rushed in¡­ with a quick motion, he grabbed him by the vest¨C


    With a *Whomp!* he struck him quickly across the face with a closed fist.


    ¡¸You stupid grandchild! Last year about this time we heard that you had died in a marine accident¡­ You caused us no end of grief! It would have been better if you had died, you ungrateful child!¡¹


    Releasing his hold of his vest, my grandfather turned his back on my brother and folded his arms¡­


    ¡¸¡­Grandfather. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    Wiping away the blood from his nose with the back of his hand, my Nii-san apologised.


    ¡¸G-Grandfather, you can¡¯t say that!¡¹


    Despite it having been a long time since last seeing him, he said such a cruel thing, and when I turned to face him¡­ my grandfather was¡­ crying.


    The number of lines on his face multiplying, he cried tears of joy as his face contorted.


    Aria, Patra, and my grandmother understood the situation¡­ and gave slight smiles.


    ¡¸¡­.¡¹


    That¡¯s right. Thinking his grandchild was dead, then finding out he was alive, he couldn¡¯t help be anything but happy.


    Seeing his tear-stained face, he quickly turned away from me¡­


    ¡¸So what is this important thing you have to tell us? I didn¡¯t even get to watch the Diamond S horse race today of all days!¡¹


    He asked, thundering angrily..


    To which the response was:


    ¡¸¡­ I-I got engaged. I was married abroad.¡¹


    ¨C!


    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹


    I was shocked.


    ¡¸What? You hadn¡¯t figured that out?¡¹


    Aria said to me.


    ¡¸W-what?¡¹


    ¡¸Goodness, were you truly unaware?¡¹


    Looking back, a similar exchange was occurring between my grandfather and grandmother.


    Running a hand through her black, bobbed hair, Patra shifted nervously to stand close beside my Nii-san¡­ and once more, tears of joy welled up in my grandfather¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸Kinichi. You¡­ In addition to being alive, suddenly appear with a beautiful bride¡­! And I came here in this old, worn-out jacket, today of all days!¡¹


    With a smiling face, he thundered angrily again.


    *****************************************************************


    Creamy pea soup, and baked fish in herb oil, and fried rice in macaroni¨C


    Patra¡¯s Egyptian cuisine was well received by everyone, and since it was the first time I had eaten it, it was new and exciting.


    Grandfather seemed especially taken with the date liquor, and in a good mood he set himself to drink it¡­ I liked it somewhat myself.


    After eating, my grandparents called a driving service and left¡­


    Aria and Patra were washing up¨CI said to my Nii-san:¡¸Let¡¯s talk for a bit.¡¹and led him on to the balcony.


    There were a lot of things that I wanted to talk about.


    My Nii-san and I, siblings that hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, put on our coats and headed out to be alone on the balcony.


    ¡¸¡­.Congratulations on your marriage. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll make you happy.¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks. Ever since I.U. we¡¯ve been together on and off.¡¹


    A little embarrassed, he let his masque slip a bit.


    Last summer in Daiba must have been a bit of a lover¡¯s quarrel. Between Nii-san and Patra.


    ¡¸The Daiba Pyramidion sun boat¨C Do you remember that, Nii-san?¡¹


    I asked probing, skirting the topic of Kana, but my Nii-san nodded his head calmly.


    ¡¸Back then you said¡ºHidan no Aria¡»¨C I finally understand what you meant. Well, G-3 taught me a lot about it.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I also learned of Sherlock¡¯s¡ºA Study in Scarlet¡». Using the Hidan no Aria but stopping the take-over of the heart by the Blazing Scarlet Goddess via Hihiirokane¨C and allowing Aria to use the power of the hidan freely.¡¹


    My Nii-san¨C


    Deeming me a fellow Butei, he gave me a brief biographical sketch.


    ¡¸The¡ºHidan no Aria¡»is a hyper-stealth power far surpassing the traditional powers of stealth with the ability to change the world. The one unlocking that power could defeat anyone, gain immortality, transcend time and space, as well as raise the dead. Sherlock Holmes was only able to partially do so. That man was able to gain immortality without the Hihiirokane taking over his heart.¡¹


    My Nii-san¡¯s words added to what my Hysteria Mode had already surmised.


    ¡¸Hong Kong¡¯s Son in a different matter. The Nyoibou and Somersault Cloud are but a few of the powers of Hihiirokane, as Son¡¯s heart is but half taken over. She became a Blazing Scarlet Goddess due to someone else¡¯s meddling, so as you say, her powers are incomplete.¡¹


    Nii-san showed that he knew about Son with a nod¨C


    ¡¸Whenever a god appears, there will always be someone who tries to control it. Rampan used Patra¡¯s Key to force the compatibility between her heart and the Hihiirokane so that she would be overcome by the Blazing Scarlet Goddess. However, it¡¯s ability to restore her original mind was flawed.¡¹


    ¡¸Shirayuki¡¯s Irokaneayame was another tool to control the Hihiirokane, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Correct. It has the power to render Hihiirokane completely inert, like a nuclear control rod. The cursed bullet that Patra shot at Aria in Daiba was gilt in metal taken from Irokaneayame. Back then, Aria was not only cursed into a state of suspended animation, but it also halted the action of her irokane.¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­ It started working again. The technique Aria used after waking up on the Annabelle was one of the Blazing Scarlet Goddess¡¯, wasn¡¯t it? She blasted the top of the pyramid on top of Patra¡¯s ship away, sending it into the past¡­ That doesn¡¯t seem like something any ordinary stealth user could do. On top of the Kagataka Family¡¯s mansion¡­ Well, when they used Patra¡¯s key to summon the Blazing Scarlet Goddess, her¡ºawakened¡»form looked a lot like Aria back then.¡¹


    ¡¸Correct. Back then¨C When you touched Aria, you stirred the Blazing Scarlet Goddess greatly. It even temporarily overcame the power of Irokaneayame and the karagane.¡¹


    ¡¸I did¡­?¡¹


    I tried to fathom the meaning of these words.


    Much about the¡ºHidan no Aria¡»had been clarified, but there were still some points I didn¡¯t fully comprehend.


    ¡¸Do I need to explain the kiss of a prince awakening a princess?¡¹


    My Nii-san said with a snort and a cool expression¨C


    ¡¸Stop messing about. Honestly¡­. It might go against Article 6, and it¡¯s embarrassing to ask, but¡­ please just tell me. I¡¯ve thought about this in Hysteria Mode, but I haven¡¯t been able to make heads or tails of this point. What do I have to do with Aria being taken over by the Blazing Scarlet Goddess?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Youth.¡¹


    In response to my plea, he only gave me a slight smile.


    There is something in Aria¡¯s and my relationship that affects Hihiirokane, but¡­ everyone involved with it is so cryptic. Even Sherlock said:¡ºFor the sake of your future relationship, I will omit the details¡». Tamamo said something similar, and seemed to be holding something back.


    ¡¸¡­How is Shirayuki?¡¹


    Ultimately, he didn¡¯t tell me anything, but asked this suddenly¨C


    ¡¸Huh? Oh, she went home to the Hotogi shrine to visit her family.¡¹


    I replied, and Nii-san¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    Then, although there wasn¡¯t anyone else on the balcony with us, he continued in a whisper.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll answer half of your question. We are fated to be caught up with Hihiirokane because of our connection to the Hotogi mikos. In ancient times, the Hotogi researched the control of Hihiirokane. You are likely aware, but the one in ancient China who oversaw the operation that transformed Kou into Son was a Hotogi miko. The Himiko recorded in history textbooks was able to wield a great amount of the power of irokane.13¡¹


    ¡¸The Hotogi¡­¡¹


    ¡¸3 years ago, the same¡ºpremonition¡»¨C regarding the future came to several Hotogi miko. ¡ºTo save their mother from a crisis, someone compatible with Hihiirokane and who may bring about a great calamity will come to Japan¡». With frequent divinations, the Hotogi miko were able to determine with high accuracy that the compatible one would appear in Tokyo Butei High.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸The Hotogi predicted Aria¡¯s arrival. I cannot say much, but the Hotogi Shrine is closely allied to the Imperial Household. Using the influence of the government agency, they were able to effect the dispatch of a Hotogi miko to monitor the situation via a seemingly legitimate entrance to Butei High. That person was Shirayuki. The eldest daughter of the Hotogi would not ordinarily take on such a dangerous role without proper training¨C but she was worried for her sisters, and so volunteered herself.¡¹


    The Hotogi¡¯s protected miko, the¡ºcaged bird¡»that was Shirayuki¡­ Was that why she came to Tokyo unlike the other Hotogi miko?


    ¡¸Although they had their suspicions that Aria was that compatible person, I believe it took a while to confirm. In any case, with the Tohayam Family¡¯s role as the guardians of the Hotogi Shrine¨Cwhen you reunited with Shirayuki, there was no way that you were not fated to become involved with Aria.¡¹


    Fate¨C


    My Nii-san is a fatalist, but I do feel as if what he says is correct.


    ¡¸Concerning the¡ºHidan no Aria¡»¨C that is all I know.¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks¡­ It¡¯s plenty. You¡¯ve helped.¡¹


    ¡¸Now then, Kinji. I have something to say about myself. I¡¯m going to start easing into retirement. The chief warrior of the Tohyama Family¨C from now on, that¡¯s you.¡¹


    ¡¸Retirement¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸The Tohyama Family¡¯s HSS is triggered by sexual excitation, and the alteration of personality comes with the strengthened nerve function. It¡¯s only my personal theory, but I believe that love is inseparable from sex.¡¹


    Love¡­ sex¡­


    My flight instincts began to kick in, but I couldn¡¯t because I wanted to hear about my Nii-san¡¯s retirement.


    ¡¸In what are called loved-based marriages, the couple¡¯s emotions will eventually go beyond love. In the beginning, the taste of love is sweet like nectar, then it becomes bitter like lemonade, sooner or later, like water, fundamentally changing its essence. Love is something cool and calm, unlike what triggers Hysteria Mode.¡¹


    Lemonade¡­ It¡¯s incredible that he¡¯s able to say something like that with a straight face.


    ¡¸Marriage is a milestone of retirement for Hysteria Mode. As a man, I have scruples about being aroused by many different women. I¡¯ve devised a way to stimulate myself at will, but that is a bit of a grey zone.¡¹


    ¡¸Power¡­ That¡¯s what it¡¯s about, isn¡¯t it? So you¡¯ve decided on Patra.¡¹


    ¡¸That isn¡¯t all of it. As a man gains more experience in life, his power to become aroused weakens. Aging is another factor that inhibits arousal. That is to say, with each passing year, we become weaker.¡¹


    My Nii-san said this with a smiling face, but his message was grave. Arousal was arousal.


    However¡­ his theory was not one without some intuitive sense. Kissing scenes in a movie that would set me off in a panic a short while ago, I can now calmly fast forward.


    Marriage would probably be the peak at which our strength as warriors would begin to decline.


    My Nii-san said:¡ºease into retirement¡»due to his decline in sexual excitement¨C


    Whether I like it or not, sooner or later, it will happen to me as well.


    ¡¸I understand. But Nii-san, don¡¯t just give up. Grandfather and Father must have been able to find some way, and G-3 uses art and music.¡¹


    Responding with a forced smile, Nii-san laughed in reply¨C


    Then, without a word, he went back inside.


    Left alone on the balcony, I considered my Nii-san¡¯s words¡­


    *Crunch!*


    Dead leaves crunched.


    There was just under 1 meter of space below the balcony.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Absorbed in our previous conversation, neither I nor my Nii-san had noticed, but there must have been some kind of stray cat.


    That thought in mind, I leaned my body out over the balcony to look¨C


    ¡ª!


    Strawberry blonde twin-tails ¡ª that¡¯s what I saw.


    ¡¸¡­A-Aria¡­!?¡¹


    Startled by my voice, the figure I suddenly darted out from under the balcony.


    Running out into the darkness of the garden, I saw their back¡­ and my blood froze.


    It was Aria.


    Aria heard us.


    What we had been talking about.


    ¡­!


    Aria had dropped the contents of her pochette in the garden. After washing up, she must have gone to collect them.


    Added to the fact that she ran¡­ this is bad¡­!


    Now Aria has found out my secret!


    ¡­About Hysteria Mode!


    ***************************************************************


    Without a moment¡¯s delay, I leapt of the balcony into the condominium¡¯s garden¨Cin pursuit of Aria.


    What am I going to do?


    What should I do?


    Aria knows. The quirk that my Hysteria Mode is triggered before a fight by sexual arousal.


    And how many times did it happen because of Aria¡­!


    With nothing but confusion in my head, my whole body was covered in an unpleasant sweat.


    My vision of the world warped. I felt sick.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    A bit of snow had fallen a little while ago, and some still remained in this shaded courtyard¨C


    The footsteps left by Aria¡¯s escape were easily seen.


    Nii-san¡¯s condominium was next to the Nogi Shrine¡­


    And they led onto its grounds. To the Chouzuya.


    To the far side of the large stone basin collecting water for visitors to cleanse their hands and mouths.


    Hidden alongside the basin was Aria.


    Aria¡­!


    Out of breath and having caught up, I saw her face look up at me from the other side of the water basin¨C


    Her eyes meeting mine.


    They said:¡º¡­I¡¯m embarrassed¡­!¡»


    Her usually brave expression¡­ was flushed red and becoming redder and redder in even more embarrassing than usual.


    Ah, what should I do?


    What should I say?


    I didn¡¯t even know.


    ¡¸¡­What are you doing over there?¡¹


    Pale-faced, I couldn¡¯t do anything but ask this naive question.


    ¡¸¡­I remembered. Inside the vaulting box.¡¹


    That¡­


    It was the first time I entered Hysteria Mode due to Aria, wasn¡¯t it?


    Riko¡¯s self-driven UZIs had chased us there, and I had been saved by Aria¨C I had indecently touched Aria¡¯s breasts and gone into Hysteria Mode.


    Immediately afterwards, I shot bullets down the muzzles of the UZIs. What¡¯s more, I had done it 7 times in full-auto.


    Seeing that superhuman technique, Aria supposed that there was¡ºsome kind of power¡»laying dormant in my body¡­ And after a long time of searching, she chose me to be her partner.


    Up until now, she had never imagined that the power was triggered by sexual arousal.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    After the two of us remained quiet for a moment¡­


    I took the ladle from the stone basin and washed my hands and mouth with a bit of water.


    However, I didn¡¯t imagine that I could purify myself with such an act.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Finally, Aria stood and did the same. As you would expect of a noble, her manners are impeccable upon visiting a shrine.


    With the basin between us, she hung her head in disappointment, then¡­ I raised mine once more.


    ¡¸¡­Should we go?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Y-yeah.¡¹


    Even if we couldn¡¯t exchange glances, we could exchange words.


    And embarrassed by even that¡­


    We walked through the shrine together at night.


    But it was uneasy.


    ¡¸¡­All things considered, you¡¯re a pervert. Over such a childish figure like mine¡­¡¹


    Augh¡­


    She heard everything.


    I had already prepared myself for this, but the reality of the situation being thrust upon me caused me to pale once more.


    But it¡¯s time to respond. There is nothing else to do.


    ¡¸¡­Figure had nothing to do with it.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh! Then why!?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s because it was y-you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    The two of us were walking side by side, but we didn¡¯t exactly know where we were going.


    Both of us were looking somewhat downwards¡­ so we couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s faces. We were still embarrassed.


    ¡¸You¡¯re cute.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, uh, I mean, that¡¯s what everyone says¡­¡¹


    I said this deception, but¨C


    I changed my mind


    No, that¡¯s not it. I had said what I really thought.


    ¡¸I think so too. Since the first time we met.¡¹


    It was cold, but then it wasn¡¯t.


    When embarrassed, humans begin giving off heat. Aria began radiating heat like an electric heater.


    In the sparsely lit shrine, the starlight illuminated the path before our feet.


    It was awfully quiet.


    ¡¸¡­Cold?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yeah.¡¹


    ¡¸Want to go back?¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s walk a bit further. Let¡¯s give your brother and Patra some time together.¡¹


    Aria said something sensible.


    Can you share even 1/1000th of the trouble your little brother is in?


    No¡­ this may be Aria¡¯s way of making time to talk with me.


    If it weren¡¯t just the two of us, we wouldn¡¯t be able to talk about it.


    Perhaps trying to escape reality, I thought about what Aria and I might find my Nii-san and Patra doing if we headed back¡­ The instant I thought about it, a strange tension and set of circumstances came to mind. There was no escaping it.


    My stomach clenched.


    Leaving Aria now would be no use. It was a fact that I been aroused by her.


    ¡¸Aria.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I stopped myself, and Aria took one more step then looked back at me.


    Although she had spoken calmly, her eyes told me as much as her mouth did¨C her heart was actually pounding in her chest in excitement. I saw her tighten and clench her right hand over her chest, seeming want to hold it in.


    ¡¸How much did you hear?¡¹


    ¡¸From the point about your brother¡¯s retirement. I was there to pick up what I dropped¡­ I wasn¡¯t meaning to eavesdrop, but¡­¡¹


    So she heard everything about Hysteria Mode then?


    ¡¸Back at the end of summer vacation¨C On top of the INFORMA building, I meant to tell you everything about Hysteria Mode. I was interrupted by Reki, and after that I just kept putting it off. It¡¯s not right to so now, but¡­ please let me apologise. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    In response to my sincerely bowed head¡­Aria said:


    ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t notice. Never. Maybe my intuition just isn¡¯t that good.¡¹


    I took out my hands and turned the backs of them toward her to show I wouldn¡¯t shoot.


    ¡¸¡­Are you disgusted?¡¹


    ¡¸Just a bit surprised.¡¹


    Aria raised her head to look at me¨C


    Her face said she had accepted it.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t even know what it¡¯s like for a boy. It isn¡¯t a bad feeling is it?¡¹


    In fact, it was an altogether uncharacteristic expression on her face.


    I don¡¯t think it was a happy one, but¡­


    Perhaps realising her face had gone a little slack, she raised a slanted pink eyebrow.


    ¡¸B-but! I won¡¯t let you do that in order to use it! If it¡¯s an accident, then I¡¯ll let you off with a few bullets.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I would prefer no¡ºbullets¡»¡­¡¹


    ¡¸After this, if you become ¡®that¡¯ you, I¡¯ll know you¡¯re thinking about that. If it¡¯s an inappropriate situation, I won¡¯t hold back any bullets!¡¹


    You¡¯re going to shoot me either way, aren¡¯t you?


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t shoot me. This¡­ is a problem for me too.¡¹


    I said with a miserable expression on my face.


    ¡¸S-sorry. You¡¯re right. You probably don¡¯t want to be like this either.¡¹


    To face this serious matter, Aria adopted a serious and humble tone.


    ¡¸So, from here on¨C Do you want to be partners? Having this condition as a Butei carries more than a little risk.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Kinji. You¡¯re stupid, have a strange fighting style, a dunce, and to top it all off, you¡¯re a peerless womaniser, aren¡¯t you? You really are a disgusting Butei.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-you didn¡¯t have to say all of that.¡¹


    ¡¸¨CThere isn¡¯t anyone in the entire world that could be your partner. That is¡­ except me. So¡­ I have to thank you. I¡¯ll drive you hard.¡¹


    In return for what I had said when I left Butei High¡­ I get the feeling that was why she said that.


    ¡¸You¡¯re my Watson. Even if my Watson is strange¡­ we¡¯re the 21st century Holmes and Watson. I¡¯ve decided, and once decided it cannot change for life. So don¡¯t make such a glum face!¡¹


    Aria ordered, taking the role of master and jabbing her finger under my nose. Though small in body, she had a large presence.


    ¡¸¡­Can I ask one more thing about that?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡­ Between ¡®that¡¯ me and ¡®this¡¯ me, which do you like better?¡¹


    ¡¸I like both. You are you, after all.¡¹


    She said, repeating the words I had said in Sugamo.


    Always repeating back what has been said is something a child does.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s pinky-swear. Sealing our contract as partners again. Kinji is Aria¡¯s partner, no matter what. Aria is Kinji¡¯s partner, no matter what. Alright?¡¹


    Aria stuck her finger out¨C


    I was so relieved that I had to turn away to hide the tears of joy that welled up in my eyes.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a bit childish? Twined fingers are unlucky.¡¹


    I said, sniffing my nose¡­ in order to cover up my tears.


    ¡¸But, well, I can deal with a child. Even though I¡¯m an adult.¡¹


    I said, wrapping my pinky around hers.


    ¡¸I worked with others without you in Europe. But I trust you 100% with my back¨CAria. Only you.¡¹


    ¡¸Me too. I worry when you aren¡¯t here. I trust you 100% with my back¨CKinji. Only you.¡¹


    Saying that, several seconds passed that felt like an eternity, and our pinky promise ended¨C


    Then Aria fished something out of her pochette.


    ¡¸Now, as a symbol of our partnership, here¡¯s a present.¡¹


    In my hand that still floated in the air from the pinky promise, something was crammed.


    I was handed something in a girlish wrapping that looked like sweets.


    *******************************************


    *******************************************


    ¡¸Today is Valentine¡¯s Day. Here are some chocolate momoman. It wasn¡¯t that I stayed up all night to make them. I¡¯m short on sleep for another reason entirely.¡¹


    Aria made that non-confession¡­


    As an international student, there is no way she knows. This is a violation of Butei High rules.


    ¡¸¡­You made this?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s with the weird face?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh! Uh, i-it¡¯s not weird. It¡¯s happy! Thanks!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes. An honest Kinji is the best Kinji.¡¹


    Aria looked up at me with a grinning face¡­


    I never expected her to give me something. It¡¯s surprising.


    But eating it is taking my life into my hands. Aria¡¯s cooking is terrible¨C


    ¡¸Eat up!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s with the troubled face? If you don¡¯t eat it, I will.¡¹


    ¨CBecause I couldn¡¯t endanger the life of my partner¡­ Like a bomb disposal technician, I carefully extracted some of the contents.


    It really is chocolate momoman¡­!


    It did look to be chocolate covered, and it had the shape of a momoman, but it was impossible to say exactly what it was by just looking at it¨C


    With a quivering hand, I carried it to my mouth¡­ The outside was smooth, but the inside had a gritty texture¡­ the bean paste inside also contained chocolate.


    The source of the chocolate seemed to be chocolate bars. From the taste, I think she mixed in aluminium foil when she made it.


    ¨CTerrible!


    ¡¸Is it good?¡¹


    ¡¸Well.. I have to say the taste is so-so.¡¹


    I concealed my true thoughts with a contrived response, but apparently that wasn¡¯t good enough¨C


    *Grip!* With a smile plastered on her face, Aria grabbed my lower jaw.


    ¡¸Is it good? By the way, I can crush billiard balls in my hands.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious! I knew that right away!¡¹


    ¡¸Why the tears?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve never tasted something so delicious in my life, and my life has been lacking all this time¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe!¡¹


    I summoned up this favourite desperate reply, and with a *Whoosh!* Aria released and did not crush my jaw¨Cher face slackening into a dreamy expression.


    Then, while the thought¡ºI wonder if it¡¯s okay to eat this much aluminium foil?¡»passed through my head as I ate the chocolate momoman:


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad. It¡¯s against the school rules, so I thought you wouldn¡¯t accept it. But you did!¡¹


    ¡­She knew. About the Butei High ban on Valentine¡¯s Day.


    ¡¸Next month¡­ I¡¯ll break the rule, so wait another month.¡¹


    I said while covering my mouth with my hand¨Cand Aria¡¯s face lit up like a star. Dammit, she¡¯s adorable. She can get away with just about anything.


    ¡¸¡­Now, let¡¯s go back soon.¡¹


    Thinking my Nii-can¡¯s apartment had to have some kind of gastrointestinal medicine, I subtly urged Aria¨C


    ¡¸Yeah. We left without any explanation. Hey, speaking of which, yesterday you spoke English. You had a very strong Southern American accent.¡¹


    Aria said as we continued walking across the shrine¡¯s grounds.


    ¡¸Uh, oh! I learned in Europe.¡¹


    Despite using my Hysteria Mode cheat to do so, I answered honestly as we continued along.


    ¡¸Well, then you can come to England. I¡¯ve been to your parent¡¯s home, so next time you can visit London.¡¹


    ¡¸You want me to visit the Holmes Family¡¯s home?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Well. You did give me a ring for my birthday.¡¹


    Why did she say this now?


    ¡¸Well¡­ I did get some experience in Europe. Let¡¯s go.¡¹


    ¡¸Then it¡¯s settled. Hey, I¡­ think I made a good impression at your house.¡¹


    ¡¸I think so. It was a good act. On the other hand, I made quite the unfavourable impression.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I was able to fully relax.¡¹


    Aria saw me beaten by my Nii-san and my Nii-san beaten by my grandfather, so of course she was the favourite.


    ¡¸Aria, aren¡¯t you able to relax in your own home?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­My home is not very comfortable. I haven¡¯t talked about it, but I¨C have a younger sister, Minuet. She¡¯s a pure-bred Englishwoman, unlike me.¡¹


    I knew that she had a younger sister from the wiretap I had on the communications between Watson and Aria¡­


    They must have different mothers.


    ¡¸Minuet inherited my great-grandfather¡¯s deductive abilities. Even the Queen has sought this prodigy¡¯s counsel¡­ She¡¯s cute, but she has a warped personality.¡¹


    From Aria¡¯s words and the complicated expression on her face, I got the sense that she loved her sister but was somewhat envious.


    ¡¸Because of that, I think that Minuet will be the official heir of the Holmes Family. I won¡¯t be stripped of my noble peerage, but for the rest of my life, the rest of the family will treat me like¡ºI don¡¯t exist¡». Sorry, I¡­ don¡¯t like talking about it.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It was a secret, after all. Don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t even care.¡¹


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t really care about Aria¡¯s position in the Holmes Family. So I was able to answer calmly.


    ¡¸¡­Thanks, Kinji. But I don¡¯t think this is something you can understand without seeing it for yourself. So I want you to come to England. I want you to understand. Everything about me¡­¡¹


    Aria said, somewhat unsteadily¨C


    Saying something that she couldn¡¯t until now, Aria¡¯s face cleared.


    Then with a *Tap!* *Tap!*


    She took a few steps, then came to stand a short ways ahead of me.


    ¡¸Today was a happy day. I¡¯m happy that I got to meet Kinji¡¯s family. I¡¯m happy that you revealed your secret. I¡¯m happy that you made that promise with me. I¡¯m happy that you ate my chocolates. Today¡­ was the happiest day of my life so far.¡¹


    Speaking with her back turned to me, her words were like those from a fairy tale¨C


    Having come to a stop with her back toward me, she looked up for a moment into the sky.


    It was like she was¡­ giving me the time to do something¡­


    But, I¨C


    Didn¡¯t know what Aria wanted me to do.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    The silence wrapped around us¨C


    With a *Whoosh!* a shooting star fell through the Winter¡¯s sky.


    As if that were some kind of signal, Aria looked at her watch¨C


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go back.¡¹


    We began walking down the deserted path once more.


    Aria.


    I¨C


    Because of my condition, I¡¯ve always avoided girls¡­ but honestly¡­ I don¡¯t know what I should do.


    But.


    But I regret it.


    But I will not run.


    I have to do this for you now¡­!


    Unable to control this feeling, I chased after Aria¨C


    ¨CEmbracing her as soon as I got close.


    ¡¸Aria.¡¹


    ¡¸Wait. Let me say something.¡¹


    Because of the 28 cm height difference, as I continued to hold her from behind¡­


    ¡¸Until now, I¡¯ve used violence, but now I want to change. I want you to believe me.¡¹


    ¡­Hanging her head, she continued¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s about you and me.¡¹


    Turning around in my arms to face me.


    ¡¸¨CI like¨C¡¹


    ¡­No.


    ¡­It can be¡­!


    ¡¸¡­¡­you, Tohyama.¡¹


    This isn¡¯t Aria!


    Before I knew it, Aria¡¯s eyes were drained of light and glassy like a doll¡¯s¨C


    These signs reached a familiar peak intensity.


    ¡¸¨CHahahahahaha! You are surprising! I expected to be awakened in war, but I was awakened in love!¡¹


    Until now, it has been Aria.


    But this was¨C


    ¡¸¨CBlazing Scarlet Goddess¡­!¡¹


    The same soul living within Son¨Cnow possessed Aria.


    After slipping out of my arms, her expression and motions were those of an entirely different person.


    ¡­She had been possessed. Aria¡¯s heart has been taken over by the Blazing Scarlet Goddess!


    Why! What should I do¡­!


    This happened even though Tamamo said it would likely take longer.


    With a rustle, Aria shook her head and twin-tails from side to side¨CNo, it was the Blazing Scarlet Goddess¨Cregaining corporeal form again, she looked up into the sky.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Tohyama. I had to try several times, but it was hard to overtake this heart without breaking it. You¡¯ve seen Aria blurt out the truth during some of her attacks, right? Those were my failed attempts to ignite the smoulder of love, but now the results of my efforts have manifested.¡¹


    With a grin on her face, it was the purest form¨C of unadulterated evil in that smile.


    Stop it¡­! Stop it! Aria doesn¡¯t smile like that¡­!


    ¡¸This is good. Good. Love is good. Awakening love summons me to consciousness. Especially when someone loses the one they love¡­ Back on the Annabelle, Aria was entirely convinced that you had died, and that moment of admitted love was the greatest awakening! I must thank you for that, Tohyama!¡¹


    The Blazing Scarlet Goddess stood in front of me as I quivered with rage¨C*Whoosh!*


    Kicking off the ground with a *Whoomph!* She kicked off into the empty air and flew upwards.


    Then¨Cshe landed in a squatting position on the shrine¡¯s large stone torii.


    With the new moon behind her, the Blazing Scarlet Goddess wore Aria¡¯s form¡­


    ¡¸Hahahaha! This woman¡¯s body is the perfect manifestation of me. Absolutely perfect. Oi, Tohyama, prostrate yourself and worship. I can use aaaaall of them now! The Nyoibou, the Koyomi Kagami, and as many others as I like!¡¹


    Perhaps to ease her movements, she split Aria¡¯s skirt, and her voice¨C It was Aria¡¯s anime-like voice, but it was the same speech pattern as that Son had stolen from me. My mind was reeling.


    Irokane is like nuclear fuel for magic.


    The Blazing Scarlet Goddess¡¯ declaration was that she had an inexhaustible stock of magical techniques at her disposal.


    ¡¸Ah! It seems that I have to explain it to you carefully because you¡¯re an idiot. Aria likes you. She wants you.¡¹


    In this way¡­


    That is not how I wanted to hear it.


    It was the Blazing Scarlet Goddess who had said it. It wasn¡¯t Aria.


    ¡¸Hihiirokane is one for everything. It is also everything in one. That being the case, this is my ideal¡­!¡¹


    Calling that out, all around her¨C


    The branches on the trees reaching out on both sides of the torii rustled.


    With a *Crack!* *Crack!* the branches and leaves burst without anything touching them.


    With a *Whipsh!*, Aria¡¯s tattered skirt fluttered


    As if in zero-G space, the gravel within the torii beneath her began to rattle. Then it began to float. It all started with a slight earthquake. The Goddess¡¯ body filling with fighting power, even the stars began to waver in my sight.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s start! The war! Love and War¨C Love is the flipside of War. This world is dull and uninteresting. Dullness is evil. War destroys this evil in a divine feat of justice. You are an ally of justice, Tohyama. Follow me. Awakened, I will spread War throughout the world¨C! I am very good at starting wars. In terms of diplomacy, let¡¯s make it Japan against the world. If I start killing all the weak humans like the The War of the Three Kingdoms China, the Sengoku Period of Japan, and the Dark Ages of Europe¨C I will gather all the superhumans from around the world. Then you and I will fight all of those bright stars of superhumans! They will burn! It will be fun! We will open wind-holes of War in the dull world! Hahahahahaha!¡¹


    A scarlet aura gathering around her, the Blazing Scarlet Goddess bared Aria¡¯s canines in her laughter¨C


    Her pink twintails spread out wide on both sides of her.


    They looked like wings.


    The overall figure was non-humanoid.


    I thought back to when Son had done it, and it was awfully beautiful.


    Gods bear that name for a reason.


    Facing that I¨C


    ¨C*Ka-thump!*¨C


    I felt the gradual rush of blood to my core.


    I was transforming.


    Into another person.


    ¡¸¨CIt¡¯s normal for girls to have different expressions.¡¹


    I started in Hysteria Mode¨C looking up into the Blazing Scarlet Goddess¡¯ face.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that will happen. The way you treat war is outrageous. On top of that¨C there has been some misunderstanding. I am not an ally of justice.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, then whose ally are you?¡¹


    Right now¡­ It is unusually clear.


    My position, that is.


    ¡¸Aria¡¯s.¡¹


    It was familiar. The form of Hysteria Mode, that is¨C


    Aria¨C The Blazing Scarlet Goddess has stolen her away, so it was Hysteria Berserk. Then because Aria had been stolen away yet again, I entered Hysteria Regalamento¨C Hysteria King Mode. Hybridising them. Making it stronger. The blood flow.


    If that¡¯s a god, then I am a king.


    God versus King¨C It will not be enough for this opponent. The Blazing Scarlet Goddess.


    ¡¸Give Aria back!¡¹


    Then¨C In the evening air, I stood up to face her.


    Go For The Next!!!


    [END]


    Atogaki:(Afterword)


    Hello! I cut my hair but no one in my family noticed! It¡¯s Akamatsu!


    In the 17th volume quite a lot has happened to Kinji¨C In the course of the story, Kinji has used all kinds of techniques like¡ºZetsurou¡»,¡ºClear Fall Water¡»,¡ºKotou¡», and¡ºHidden Forest¡»that were passed down through the Tohyama Family.


    However, the techniques used by Kinishi and Kinji are not the same, and Clear Fall Water was not taught to him by his father because the transmission of techniques to members of subsequent generations is somewhat irregular.


    The reason for this is that the Tohyama Family has imposed a limit such that parents may only pass down a maximum of 100 techniques to their children. For his part, Kinji is an inventor and collector of incredible techniques, so if he exceeds 100 techniques¨C in that case, he would have to seal or discard the excess when passing them on to the next generation. What¡¯s more, Kinji¡¯s father only taught about half of his 100 techniques to Kinichi and Kinji, respectively.


    This method of passing down techniques is a regressive Tohyama Family practice¡­ It is meant to curb those with the peculiar condition of Hysteria Mode from becoming altogether too strong. This ensures a diversity and disparity of skills between each member of each generation, such that in the case of any one of them turning to evil, they would be able to be subjugated by an technique unknown to them.


    Kinji himself is disgusted by this, but his family adheres to the principles of an ally of justice¨C In accordance with that philosophy, the mandate that blood must stand ready to purge blood has been handed down. I don¡¯t know what else to write about it, but it¡¯s scary!


    Now then, changing topics¨C


    In this journey¡ºHidan no Aria¡»has reached a total sales number of 5 million copies!


    The comic and anime adaptations¡ºHidan no Aria AA¡»and¡ºHidan no Aria-chan¡»spin-offs have been made, translated, and reached several places in Asia, including Taiwan, Thailand, South Korea, and China. Countless figurines have been made and sold, and the game¡ºSuper Heroine Chronicle¡»has been released in gaming machines¡­


    When I first started writing the story, I could never have imagined how far Aria would reach into the world.


    I wonder how much further we can go!


    The previous volume¡¯s wrap-around band teased a¡ºNew Project¡»¡­!


    All this has been thanks to the everyone in the editorial staff and above all to the reader.


    I want to bring this volume to an end with a sincere thanks from the bottom of my heart. Thank-you very much.


    Next time¨C There will be a flash of dazzling light like the sun when Kinji and Yen meet.


    A certain day in April, 2014


    Akamatsu Chuugaku


    ILLUS NOTES:


    Well, it¡¯s been a while since I had to draw so much of Aria, and it was great!


    It was also fun to draw characters we haven¡¯t seen in a while!


    See you in the next volume!


    *********************************


    1. Ishin-denshin


    2. Original expression is ¡®lamp post in the daytime¡¯ to refer to a slow-witted person. This is a pun.


    3. This is the ¡®ball¡¯ from the ancient Japanese courtier game that Tamamo sometimes transforms into.


    4. Momotaro is a Japanese folk tale adventure often translated ¡®Peach Boy¡¯. Peaches are pink-ish.


    5. Pheasant in Japanese is ¡®kiji¡¯


    6. Literally *pot¡¯. Oni in Japanese folklore have descriptive names like that. ¡®Sloth¡¯, ¡®Drunkard¡¯, ¡®Coward¡¯, and so on are also common and indicative of character traits.


    7. Shinden


    8. Ojou-sama in the original. Thought, I¡¯d try a new way of TLing it.


    Basically means a well-to-do and proper lady, usually with some money. Expected to be polite and graceful. Like a proper ¡®lady¡¯ but specifically young.


    9. Popular comic strip character. Apparently lives in a classical Japanese house.


    10. Ghibli reference to Laputa: Castle in the Sky.


    11. Apparently a ¡®closet¡¯ is a tall, shallow storage space primarily for clothes and ¡®storage closet¡¯ is a deeper storage space with shelves meant for storing other objects, especially larger ones.


    12. Famous Venue and Meeting Hall in Roppongi LINK


    13. This ¡®Himiko¡¯ is not the same ¡®Hi-¡® prefix to miko as Hihiirokane that is used to refer to Shirayuki. This is a reference to an obscure, legendary shaman queen in ancient Japanese history.

 Volume 18 - CH Afterword

    Go For The NEXT!! Ford Model-T


    [START TEXT]


    Area 51, controlled access area 89A¨C


    It laid underneath the panning searchlights that illuminated the sky above the Air Force base.


    We descended a ramp that was covered by a manhole cover disguised to be indistinguishable from the desert¡­ Then we followed Mash down into the chilly corridor.


    The walls and floor of the unexpectedly powered fortification in the middle of the desert were covered in dark blue metal plating. Mash opened a series of obstructing bulkheads with a specialised key, one after another.


    But this ridiculous defense¡­ without his guidance, we would never have reached the ruruirokane.


    ¨CThe moment that LOO was defeated by Atlas, Mash must have intended to use this place to protect himself as he negotiated with G-3.


    He must have prepared for the 0.5% chance of defeat thoroughly and well in advance¡­ It would have taken 3 hours for us to discover this place, and another 3 hours to break through, buying him ample time.


    There were likely personnel in the facility above us, but seemingly distrustful of even his colleagues, the underground section of the controlled access area was deserted. This underground area seems to be a place that even within the NSA, who knows everything, only a few people know of its existence.


    ¡¸Here¡¯s sub-level 5, section F. Further than this¨Cto be honest, I have never been.¡¹


    Keying in a password on a wall panel while saying that with a tense expression on his face¨C


    A triple layer barrier wall opened, vertically, horizontally, and diagonally.


    ¡­This place is very secure¡­


    Such a completely secure area doesn¡¯t contradict that narrative.


    The precious ruruirokane must actually be here.


    When we finally reached sub-level 7¨C


    ¨CThere was a large room with¡ºWARNING! RESTRICTED AREA! DO NOT ENTER!¡»stencilled on the wall¨C


    Mash opened the next door with a key.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Swallowing my saliva, as we looked forward¡­


    ¡­What¡­?


    A group of classic cars with black top covers was the only thing to meet our eyes.


    They were all identical Ford Model T¡¯s¨C The first Ford model car to be mass produced and sold almost 100 years ago. They sold more than 15 million units, which was not unusual due to its low price.


    About 20 of them were ranged side by side. There was nothing else here.


    The large room seemed to be a dead end, and it didn¡¯t look like there were any hidden chambers.


    ¡¸¡­The ruruirokane¡­ where is it? There¡¯s¡­ supposed to be a large quantity of ruruirokane here.¡¹


    Mash looked around, but none of us saw anything.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­ Mash¡­You¡¯ve been tricked like the rest of us. Someone¡­ must have moved it somewhere else¡­! Dammit¡­!¡¹


    Stunned, G-3 fell to his knees on the spot.


    Even I¡­


    Felt all the strength leave my body.


    Was this emotion despair?


    After going through the trouble of risking my life to travel to America all the way from Japan for Aria and finally arriving at Area 51¨C


    The ruruirokane I had come for¡­it felt like it was laughing at us thieves¡­ having only managed to reach a garage full of cars. Why?


    This was a sick joke.


    This isn¡¯t a nightmare, is it?


    That¡¯s it. It has to be a bad dream¡­


    ¡¸Third¨C it¡¯s the ruruirokane! All of it! All of it¨C!¡¹


    Snapping me back to attention with those words, it was the ESPer, Luca.


    ¡¸¡­What¡­?¡¹


    As G-3 turned around, Tsukumo, who was akin to Tamamo and knowledgeable about irokane also spoke¨C


    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re not mistaken¡­! The cars are made entirely of ruruirokane! Everything, everything under the paint! The object of our search is right here, Third-sama¡­!¡¹


    Her tail trembling with excitement and tears of emotion flowing, she pointed toward the cars.


    ¡¸They are camouflaged, Third. Wanting to disperse the original quantity of irokane out, the government must have fashioned it into the shape of the then-common Ford Model-T. Then they painted it and made it run to complete the deception. In the case of a civil or foreign war, then they would be able to spread them out across America.¡¹


    Hand trembling, Luca laid a hand on one of the Model-T¡¯s.


    Th-this¨C


    A-All of these cars¡­


    Are made entirely of irokane?


    If true, then there is an awful lot of it. At least a tonne!


    ¨CIrokane was definitely a metal. As a metal, it was both ductile, malleable, and easy to machine. Aria¡¯s hidan and my butterfly knife¡­an irokane-killer was but one of the things possible to make, but if manufactured onto a common shape, it is possible to shoot or slash with it.


    This was the only car available in America at the turn of the 20th century. This was the first mass produced car. The contemporary politicians¨C they shaped the large mass of ruruirokane into these cars. It was a¡ºconvenient¡»shape for concealment as it was capable of moving wherever it needed to under its own power, if the need arose.


    Bearing all that in mind, it made sense to fashion it into cars.


    We¡¯ve done it.


    We¡¯ve finally got it. The ruruirokane.


    If we could only take 1 or 2 back with us¨C


    More irokane than we could handle had fallen into our hands!


    ¡¸G-3¡­.!¡¹


    ¡¸Aniki¡­.¡¹


    I grabbed G-3¡¯s right hand and pulled him to his feet¡­. At that moment¡­


    Something entirely unexpected happened.


    ¡¸Kinji-san.¡¹


    As soon as she came forward to stand directly next to me, Reki called my name, and I turned to look at her¨C


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    ¨CShe kissed me. That¡¯s what happened.


    Like she did on the last day of summer holidays last year. No, it was more intense than that; more passionate.


    Reki tasted like sweet mint tea, and her tongue entwined with mine.


    It was so sudden, and unsure of how to react¨C


    I simply returned it.


    All those around us simply stared at us, wide-eyed.


    What is this?


    What is happening?


    *Ha!*¨C


    ¨CAs our lips parted, Reki¡ª


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡­!


    ¨CNo!


    This isn¡¯t Reki. She isn¡¯t here any longer. That was a mature kiss.


    The look in her eyes was much more seductive than usual, and this girl¨C


    She turned to look toward the motorcade.


    The spirit that had possessed Reki¡¯s body¡­


    Ah!


    I understand. I completely understand.


    ¨CIt was The Wind.


    It has been influencing Reki from afar¡­¡ºThe Wind¡». That¡¯s it. Reki has been possessed by The Wind.


    The way she moved was much more feminine than usual¨C Taking one step, than another toward the cars¡­


    She spoke in a voice thick with excitement.


    ¡¸Ruru, you¡¯re there, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¨CSpeaking in Japanese.


    In response to those words, in front of Reki¨C


    Behind the line of cars¡­ it appeared like a blue hologram.


    ¡¸¨CRiri¨C¡¹


    Accompanying that voice, a beautiful, naked woman appeared.


    The woman, comprised of blue light, had her eyes closed, arms drawn up like a foetus, and hands clasped in front of her chest as if in prayer.


    ¡­This was¡­


    Of all the supernatural phenomena I¡¯ve witnessed, this is the most paranormal of them all.


    A humanoid shape, composed of a thin, misty blue light.


    But there¡¯s nothing like projection equipment at work here.


    If I had to make an intuitive judgement based on appearance¨Cit was like seeing a ghost. Calling it that seems to make the most sense of it. This apparition.


    Then I recognised her.  I¡¯d seen her before, but only in a photograph¨C


    ¨CDr. Sara¨C!?


    WIth eyes even wider than mine, G-3 and Mash stared in shock.


    Yes. This woman¡­ had Dr. Sara¡¯s face.


    Unfolding her hands, she reached a hand toward Reki¨C And Reki reached out a hand towards Sara like Michelangelo¡¯s painting on the ceiling of Sistine Chapel. Each of their index fingers stretching out to meet.


    Then after several seconds passed in silence¨C


    ¡¸..Please forgive me¡­¡¹


    The woman of blue light said. She also spoke Japanese.


    ¡¸I have simply borrowed the form of someone dear to all of you¡­ You have all lived quite violent lives¡­ I have borrowed this figure from your minds¡­We possess no definite¡ºform¡»of our own¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Ruru. Through the Rimiko¡¯s senses I have borne witness and gained a general understanding of the current situation. Now¡­ we must stop it. For the sake of human lives and hearts. We cannot fail to stop her. Hihi¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I¡­ feared the day of battle and death when we would have to stop her. There are but 3 of us, and this action would move us one step closer to solitude. That is what you suggest, Riri¡­¡¹


    What¡­ is this?


    What is this?


    What do these words mean?


    But we¨Care all unable to speak.


    It is as if¨C in the presence of gods, humans are incapable of doing anything.


    No.


    I understand it.


    ¨CThat¡¯s exactly the current situation.


    The two in front of us are both goddesses¨C


    The woman of blue light closes her eyes as she turned in our direction.


    Then refolding both hands in front of her chest in a prayerful gesture¡­


    She addressed us again.


    ¡¸¡­Please¡­ you must stop her somehow¡­ Hihi¨Chihiirokane. Our sister.¡¹


    Go For The Next!!!


    [END TEXT]


    Atogaki


    [START TEXT]


    Hello! It was so hot that my Roomba escaped out of the genkan when I opened the door! It¡¯s Akamatsu!


    It¡¯s been a while, but having 18 volumes of this novel series, 10 volumes of the comic, and 8 volumes of Hidan no Aria AA all available makes me so happy. Here¡¯s the long awaited Hidan no Aria Q&A Corner!


    Q: With the recent rise in tension, is the end of the series possibly near!?


    I appreciate the concern¡­ but please do not worry! We still have quite a while to go before the conclusion.


    I still have plenty of material in my head, even now, for events that I want to write. Things like character close-ups, fights, everyday life, and romantic comedy jokes¨C Their number actually increases as the days go on!


    I plan to¡¸End it when I can¡¯t come up with anything else¡¹for this series.


    With everyone¡¯s support, I¡¯ll be able to keep on writing for a long time, so there is no need to worry!


    ************************************


    Now then, the story has changed considerably¡­


    The¡ºnew project¡»was finally announced this summer to be related to¡ºHidan no Aria AA¡».


    Due to that, interest in the series has risen considerably! Please let me re-introduce AA.


    ¡ºHidan no Aria AA¡»is a story with Aria¡¯s Amica, Akari Mamiya as the protagonist. It depicts the daily life of underclassmen (with a few sexy scenes thrown in), and it¡¯s a comic that will make you happy just to look at it. The drawings by Shogakko Tachibana-sensei are just too cute.


    But this is all fun and games, unlike my own work¡­(Mwahaha!)


    The events depicted in AA¨C they are everyday situations you would expect at Butei High.


    Cute girls armed with guns and swords¡­with fists and kicks; blades and bullets flying, they live the extreme life of Aria¡¯s juniors!


    All the cuteness and fights from AA link up with the timeline of this series. As juniors themselves, Fuuma and Kaname, to say nothing of Baskerville, all play an active role.


    The former I.U. member¡ºDevil Scorpion¡»was depicted in the 12th volume of the novel series, and the daughter of the public prosecutor that Kinji and Co. heard rumours about in volume 17. Shino Sasaki and Akari Mamiya¡¯s ancient connection to the Tohyama Family were revealed in volume 18, they are all actually characters from AA that have already made their appearance.


    If you read it, you will gain a deeper understanding of¡ºHidan no Aria¡», and if you are a fan of the comic¨C¡ºHidan no Aria AA¡»is a die-hard fan¡¯s must-have item. No, they would already have it!


    I¡¯ve filled up all my space in this obvious marketing ploy.


    Well, moving on¨Cthe seasons in the book are catching up with the real world weather.


    A certain day in August 2014


    Akamatsu Chuugaku


    [END TEXT]


    Illustrator Notes:


    This time there was a mecha girl on the cover, so I studied all sorts of reference materials as I designed it.


    I never had the chance to draw a mecha, so while quite difficult, it was exciting for me.


    See you in the next volume!

 Volume 18 - CH 1

    Hidan no Aria Volume 18: Star-Spangled Martial Law ¨D¨D Trans-Am


    Chapter 1: Scarlet Goddess ¨D Heroine-jacking


    [START TEXT]


    ¡¸¨CAt this moment, we stand at a turning point of Fate.¡¹


    It was Aria¡¯s face¨C


    But it was the Blazing Scarlet Goddess, not Aria, who said it.


    ¡¸And you are witness to it, Tohyama.¡¹


    The anime-like voice resounded from atop the Nogi Shrine¡¯s torii. As for known techniques at her disposal¡­ she has an insta-kill laser and Imaginary Jump1. She could also use the Hiten Hyoumen to transport matter through space and time.


    Added to that, her body is Aria¡¯s


    That means that if we were to fight¨C I would have to defeat her without hurting her.


    Even if I could do that, the Scarlet Goddess¡¯ real body, who is controlling Aria remotely is still unhurt.


    The defensive power of this paranormal enemy transcends all other defensive strategies¨C


    Thinking back, it all started with a bicycle-jacking, then a tanker jacking¡­ But I never imagined there would be an Aria-jacking¡­!


    To face this threat, I had nothing but a gun and a knife.


    The Scarlet Goddess¡¯ fighting spirit reached up into the sky, causing all of the trees and the ground to tremble¨C


    A dully glinting rhinoceros beetle shot off like an arrow into the winter sky.


    I was reminded of the night where I was attacked by Bewitching Blade, saw a mouse run away, and wanted to escape myself¨Cbut in Hysteria King Mode, I just barely managed to hold my ground.


    ¡¸Ever since Hong Kong, I¡¯ve been idle. We¡¯re free tonight, so let¡¯s stretch our wings a bit.¡¹


    While a savage smile was on her face, the scarlet aura around the hijacked Aria¨Ctwined itself around her twin-tails with a *Whoosh!*. They spread out wide. Their lifting power causing her to float lightly above the torii.


    The power of flight¨C I remember Aria using it to escape from falling from the ICBM after the battle at I.U.


    ¡­?


    This raised a question in my mind.


    The fact was that both Aria and Kou were only able to use a part of irokane¡¯s power consciously.


    There is only one other girl who can do that. Riko.


    According to Sherlock, Riko¡¯s rosary contains a different alloy of irokane than hihiirokane.


    But despite retaining constant ownership, she never displayed any ill-effects or signs of possession.


    In theory, as a hyper-Stealth existence¨C Riko is closer to the ideal of the¡ºHidan no Aria¡».


    It¡¯s effect is all but unnoticeable, but Riko has mastered irokane. How did that occur?


    Even with Hysteria Mode, I was not able to deduce an answer¨C


    INQUESTA says that if there is any doubt remaining, there are any number of ways for you to fail. In this case, it seems like a maze with no escape. It seems like a perfectly locked room, but there is a slight breeze. There is a hole somewhere.


    In this battle¨C I have to find that hole.


    Let¡¯s go!


    ¡¸Tohyama. I want to use you in battle. So killing you would be bad. I know that. I know that, but I want to fight. You might last a few minutes, or a few seconds, but you would put up a fierce fight. You¨C when I think about the pleasure of a¡ºreal battle¡», I can¡¯t hold myself back.¡¹


    And there¡¯s another thing. This enemy has no recourse.


    Drawing out a theory from observation, the Blazing Scarlet Goddess is governed by emotion. She constantly pursues the gratification of Love and War, disliking boredom. Even with transcendent ability, the spirit is human-like. Added to that, the power ebbs and flows. After possessing someone, in particular, after a period of¡ºidleness¡», she is not at full power.


    ¨CDespite bearing the name of a goddess, she is not a flawless being.


    It looks like I am going to have to fight a super-powered ESPer. It¡¯s not my exact specialty, but I have fought and arrested a number of ESPers in the recent past.


    ¨CI¡¯ll do that. This night will be the same too. Making the impossible; possible, as Enable.


    ¡¸So, Tohyama. for just a little while¡­ let me flirt with danger. I¡¯m at my limit, but I will hold back my full power.¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to hold back. As Riko said, self-denial is bad for the body. Just don¡¯t do anything to hurt Aria.¡¹


    I don¡¯t know how I am going to fight, but I will figure it out as we fight. It will be the same as always.


    Seizing the opportunity to pre-emptively seize the initiative with an invisible flash bullet¨C I moved in a split second.


    ¡¸Kinji¨C¡¹


    The Scarlet Goddess always called me ¡®Tohyama¡¯, but she used my name. It was Aria¡¯s voice. Aria was calling out to me.


    ¡¸¨CI love you.¡¹


    ¡­!


    I knew it was the Scarlet Goddess was impersonating Aria, but even so¨C


    My Hysteria Mode was rattled, causing my Invisible Bullet to miss.


    The flash bullet was deflected slightly and exploded behind her.


    White fireworks illuminated the space behind the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¡¸¨CHaha! Hahahaha! Love blossoms like a flower¨C!¡¹


    The possessed Aria stepped forward into the air in front of the torii.


    Her small body flew, no, skipped through the air.


    With a *Crack!* Cr-crack!* there was a slight flash of rainbow coloured light beneath her feet. Stepping out with her pumps, it was like some kind of invisible, cube-shaped stepping stones were materialising.


    The Scarlet Goddess descended with a bounding motion as her haor-wings swayed¨C


    ¨CMy heart was captivated and she was beautiful.


    With the refined expression of an actress, and the elegance and grace of a dancer.


    She performed those movements with Aria¡¯s lovely figure.


    Back when Son crossed the sea of girls by stepping on their hands like lily pads in Hong Kong, her glamorous actions captivated me. But this time, the Scarlet Goddess is doing it with her own power.


    ¡ºThe Gods dwell in beauty and splendour¡»my Nii-san said a long time ago¡­ Possessing a beautiful girl, the Scarlet Goddess flaunted the glamour of a beauty that resides only in gods.


    As if held back from moving, I watched her descend through the light shining behind her¨C


    Overcome by this impossible sight, I couldn¡¯t move.


    I boasted Hysteria King Mode, but a king is a human, after all. Before a god, they are all merely human. I have fully realised that. I have witnessed it for myself.


    ¨C*Bang!*¨C


    The sound of a gunshot snapped me back to reality from my reverie.


    With a *Crack!*, silver light sparked beneath the possessed Aria¡¯s feet, causing a slight loss of balance.


    ¡¸¡­!?¡¹


    The report was that of a .45 Long Colt bullet.


    The gun was a Colt SAA¨C A Peacemaker¨C


    ¡¸John chapter 1, verse 51¡­ Ye shall see heaven open, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man.¡¹


    ¡­Kana¡­!


    ¡¸¨CIt seems that Holy bullets are effective. Now, then Scarlet Goddess-san. This is a place where gods are worshipped. I wonder if one more is just too many?¡¹


    Kana rushed over without a delay, wearing a casual vertically striped jumper and jeans¨C ascending the stone steps leading up the back of the torii that the Scarlet Goddess had descended.


    On an ivory-white leather gun belt strapped diagonally across her waist, rows of silver-tipped bullets glinted.


    As she pitched forward to catch her balance on another invisible cube¨Canother original Invisible Bullet rang out with a *Bang!*.


    ¡¸Wah!¡¹


    The Goddess was forced to fly down and landed a short distance from me.


    ¡¸Nii-s¡­ Kana, you came.¡¹


    Standing 2m to my left Kana¨Cmy Nii-san in Hysteria Mode had come to save me, but¡­


    My Nii-san¡¯s transformation takes some time.


    He braided his long hair and changed clothes, among other things, and it had to be before Aria transformed into the Scarlet Goddess.


    That means that my Nii-san had already become Kana. Why?


    ¡¸¨CIt has been a while since last we met upon the sea, Scarlet Goddess. The woman who intrudes upon mine own amusement.¡¹


    In addition, Patra also appeared there. My Nii-san¡¯s fiancee.


    A descendant of one of the Three Most Beautiful Women in the World: Cleopatra, she is a beautiful woman in her own right¡­


    She made a disproportionately sullen expression.


    All of a sudden, it hit me that my Nii-san had probably asked her to come and became Kana at some point.


    It seems that they were playing some kind of adult game I don¡¯t fully understand, but, in any case, thanks to that, I¡¯ve been saved.


    The rhinoceros beetle that escaped the earlier rustling of the trees was probably hers¨C and the scarab-like beetle came to a complete rest atop her ring. Her familiar likely informed her of what was happening.


    ¡¸¨CKinji. I will use all my power. Please retreat.¡¹


    Taking a step forward to take nominal control over the situation¨Cthe quick-draw gunman, Kana, said adding another beautiful face besides Aria¡¯s and Patra¡¯s.


    ¡¸I cannot. There is another issue entirely at play. I absolutely cannot leave.¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder, Kinji¡­ is this your rebellious phase?¡¹


    With a slightly puzzled expression, Kana said this, tilting her head like a small bird. There was no tension in the motion.


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing like rebellion. You might have¡­ seen me just a bit overwhelmed just now, but I can fight. I¡¯ve gained half your strength in the last year.¡¹


    That being the case¨C Kana had tried to kill Aria once before.


    This time, she might want to end the situation by killing her. Just like Tamamo.


    ¡¸¡­I understand, Kinji. But the Scarlet Goddess is a lot for you to deal with. I will not kill her. Instead, please get her within 177.7 cm of my centre of gravity. Do not worry about what it is that you are worrying over. I am a Butei, after all.¡¹


    Seeming to see through my intentions entirely, Kana promised not to kill her¨C


    ¡¸¡­Understood.¡¹


    ¨CI will trust her for that.


    Well, she appears to be an older sister¨Cbut is actually an older brother¨C,and an older brother is an older brother after all.


    He has decided to trust his younger brother. Trusting me, my Nii-san allowed me to join the battle line, and trusting him, we began to formulate a battle plan.


    ¡¸However, Kinji, you can¡¯t fight bare-handed. Why haven¡¯t you drawn your gun? Guns are the pinnacle of man-made melee weapons. The Tohyama are also uniquely gifted to use them to their full advantage, aren¡¯t we?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, G-3 said the opposite a while ago.¡¹


    Kana urged me to draw my gun¡­ but I was afraid that the Scarlet Goddess might say something strange while impersonating Aria and make me misfire again. However, I refused.


    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll meet in the middle. I¡¯ll leave protecting my front to you.¡¹


    Saying that¨C Kana shook her long brown braid¨C


    Several pieces of blue metal, dark as midnight, fell from it.


    In shape, it consisted of 25 pieces arranged like an accordion blade2 up to its tip¨C like the tail of a scorpion. A chromium alloy that Kana uses when serious.


    ¨C*Whipsh!*¨C


    With a flourish, Kana took up a low guard position.


    In a movement almost too quick for the eye to follow, a milk crown3 made of sand with Kana at the centre was stirred up.


    With a radius extending 1.777 metres, this¡ºring¡», more accurately termed a¡ºsphere¡»is Kana¡¯s killing range.


    It enjoys a reach much greater than my knife and can attack from any angle. With the scythe able to be used as a baton, Kana¡¯s attacking range is almost perfectly globular.


    Unlike a sword which attempts to cut the enemy in a planar attack range, everything that enters the sphere of influence is either¡ºcaught by the balded edge¡»or¡ºsent flying by the back side¡»¨C this weapon, Scorpio, integrates both offense and defence.


    That must mean¨CKana is challenging the Scarlet Goddess to close-quarters combat. That is a bit of a surprising choice.


    But even now, my Nii-san¡­ is making a very casual suggestion that I use my butterfly knife.


    As a general rule, I have inferred that my knife is not an ordinary bladed implement. I recall it had a supernatural reaction on the Annabelle and Rampan Castle, and it is not unlikely to be related to irokane.


    How exactly it works is unclear, but it seem to be part of Kana¡¯s strategy. This knife fight.


    (In any case, against the Scarlet Goddess, guns, blades, and bare hands are not likely to make a large difference.)


    With a metallic ring, I drew my knife into my hand¨C


    This is the first time since the time on the armoured deck of I.U. that the Tohyama brothers¡­ or is it siblings, stood together?


    ¡¸Two Tohyama warriors? It is an impressive sight. But what will you do? You can¡¯t kill my body.¡¹


    Looking back at us, the Scarlet Goddess struck Aria¡¯s flat chest with both hands in a sneer.


    ¡¸True. But we could cut off one or two limbs. We are merely human, so we might be¡ºa bit overzealous¡». I have a technique that is a bit¨Cradical.¡¹


    Grinning while giving that response, Kana spoke ominously of some offensive technique.


    ¡¸What¡¯s more, Scarlet Goddess-san. When I am fighting for Kinji¡­ I am not gentle.¡¹


    *Nudge!*¡­ Holding Scorpio in a low guard, Kana¨C


    Closed the distance by a centimetre while speaking.


    I understood that the power of Hysteria Mode had pervaded her entire body.


    But unlike the power that burns like fire in me, it was rising like the tide.


    Her posture was relaxed, but from her hard expression you would not mistake the fact that she stood on a battlefield¡­but you can see that her powers of concentration were rising with every moment.


    Her face¨C it was so beautiful that it seemed everything around her had gone still.


    Her style as well was far and away better than any woman on Earth.


    Despite being made-up and not actually a woman, she was unreasonably beautiful¨Cand it seemed that the Scarlet Goddess was losing ground in the domination of the atmosphere.


    The Gods dwell in beauty. This is a personification of that statement, and she is not inferior to a god.


    ¨CNow then, about Aria¨C


    She¡¯s been entirely possessed now, but I¡¯ve been fighting the Scarlet Goddess ever since I.U. By a curious set of coincidences, all the players here are well-known to me. Only the deceased Sherlock and Shirayuki are absent¡­


    ¡¸I will bring the Scarlet Goddess in. Within 177.7 cm, Kana.¡¹


    ¡¸Please.¡¹


    177.7 cm¨C that is, within the range of Scorpio. It means that before urging me to fight with knives, Kana already had a plan to take down the Scarlet Goddess with her scythe.


    She plans to apply her scythe to Aria¡¯s neck like a shinigami, taking the body hostage, is that it?


    ¡¸¨COi, Scarlet Goddess! I¡¯ve changed my mind a bit on something. Aria is always bullying me. And if I defend myself, it gets 100 times worse. But right now, Aria isn¡¯t herself, so I¡¯ll repay it tit-for-tat. But I won¡¯t kill you¡­!¡¹


    With a final bluff *Whoosh!*¨C I rushed forward and to the right.


    At exactly the same instant, Kana ran forward and to the left, while Patra remained behind, completely surrounding the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¨CMy responsibility was offense.


    In an instant, Kana and I reached a position for a pincer attack on the Scarlet Goddess, then we pivoted and drew the guns we had said that we wouldn¡¯t use and closed in on our enemy.


    In response, the possessed Aria¨C


    ¡¸Oh, how exciting! This is just what I wanted!¡¹


    Voicing genuine pleasure, she blew us a kiss.


    I raised my gun, intending to shoot the space beneath her feet like Nii-san had if she retreated¨C


    I pointed it at the slightly distorted cube of space behind her that was about 30 cm on a side.


    The cube cast no shadow beneath it, but inside of it there was another dark cube.


    I understand it intuitively. That interior darkness is a shadow. A solid shadow. It defies common sense, but that cube¡¯s shadow is solid.


    I had a bad feeling¡­ but a case of nerves never killed even a mouse. Wondering what it was¨C I drew closer to the strange cube, kicking off to reach the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¡¸Do not touch it, Kinji Tooyama! That is a tetradimension cube and a trap to annihilate anything that damages it.¡¹


    Patra warned, and I leapt over it just in time.


    As I passed by it, I fired a 9mm bullet¡­ and a smaller, black bullet¨Cno, a solid shadow of a bullet appeared within it.


    *Clap!* *Clap!* *Clap!*


    The Scarlet Goddess clapped her hands and more of the impossible shapes appeared around her.


    They appeared on Kana¡¯s side, one after another. 4, 8, then 16, the cubes filled up the space, there apparently being no limit to her supply.


    They are probably something that Aria shouldn¡¯t touch accidentally.


    ¡¸Haha! Good, Tohyama! Just like back on I,U,¨C this is an Aru=kata battle. Guns are Aria¡¯s trademark, after all.¡¹


    Gliding past those annoying cubes, she finally closed distance with me¨C


    From her torn skirt, the possessed Aria drew both her guns.


    Then, in the next moment, the arrangement of cubes shifted with a *Poof!* They surrounded Aria and I like a fighting ring.


    I was bewildered by the manoeuvre that ignored traditional notions of distance and movement, but I couldn¡¯t freeze. They are like landmines floating in the sky.


    ¡¸Now then, shoot! Keep shooting, Tohyama!¡¹


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Ba-Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Like that other day, Aria and my arms interlaced, and our Beretta and Governments began a point-blank exchange of fire.


    ¡¸¨CUoooooo!¡¹


    Using my guns to pin her down, I tried to push her toward Kana who would use a blade on Aria¡¯s body.


    Trying to use it on Aria¡¯s hair clips covering her horn and trying to sever them.


    She was using her twin-tails to fly, and I tried desperately to push her within 177.7 cm radius. As the fight progressed, I began to lose room to move gradually.


    ¡­?


    There was something strange about the Scarlet Goddess¡¯ shooting, as the close-quarters fight progressed.


    Her blood-lust was affected, and she shot her bullets at widely scattered targets.


    All about us, the cubes continued teleporting like some kind of strange art. The cubes began collecting and storing the stray bullets inside like watermelon seeds. Why are they doing that?


    As soon as I noticed that:


    ¡¸Now then, Tohyama, what if I do this?¡¹


    ¨C*Po-po-po-po-poof!*


    All of the cubes simultaneously changed position, then all the bullets from the very first one I fired rushed toward me from all directions.


    In spite of being trapped and held still, they seem to have retained their kinetic energy.


    Some of the bullets passed close to Aria, but none of them struck her¨C


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    The Beretta Kinji Model was converted for fully automatic firing, and I used all of my remaining bullets to meet them with Cannon. But for those I couldn¡¯t intercept, I needed to dodge.


    The enemy barrage was thinner in Kana¡¯s direction. Without any indication as to how the cubes were teleporting, I high-jumped through the air and a hail of bullets to tumble next to Kana.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    But that was a failure. In more than one way.


    Firstly, even with Hysteria King Mode¨C


    I was unable to manoeuvre the Scarlet Goddess within Kana¡¯s range.


    Then there was our position.


    Right now, we are no longer in position for a pincer attack, but the Scarlet Goddess, me, and Kana are all arranged in a straight line.


    The Scarlet Goddess saw that, and I began to worry¨C


    ¡¸Right then, let¡¯s wrap this up, shall we?¡¹


    Using both of Aria¡¯s hands, she raised them to¡ºproperly distance¡»4. Then she turned toward us.


    This is¡­ a laser¡­!


    It was an angle and distance ranging posture.


    Supporting my theory, the pupil of Aria¡¯s eye began to glow scarlet red.


    ¨CIt¡¯s coming¡­!


    She wants to take out me and Kana in one shot. She has captured both of us again, while only taking it half seriously. We probably won¡¯t survive if she hits us in the abdomen.


    A cold sweat crept down my neck, and with a *Swish!* of air, the back of the sickle was hurriedly pressed against it¨C for some other reason that you would think, pulling me back.


    In my place, Kana stood in front of me.


    ¡¸Kana¡­!¡¹


    Her expression betrayed no small sense of worry, and she held the scythe directly in front of her body, aligned with Aria¡¯s right eye.


    Seeing that position¨C I knew that she had the same idea I did and wanted to do the same thing I had done with the scramasax to counter the laser.


    However¨C there is no guarantee that Aria¡¯s laser shares the same qualities as Son¡¯s.


    What¡¯s more, as a mitigating factor, part of the scythe¡¯s interior is hollow. It¡¯s dangerous¡­!


    ¡¸Haha! Kana, you are a beautiful woman. Regardless of man or woman, I will take the entire world captive by Love. So¡­ now as a symbol of my Love¨CI will engrave it upon your face!¡¹


    With a sneer on her face, the light in the possessed Aria¡¯s right eye intensified.


    The light was brighter than Son¡¯s. It is definitely more powerful than Son¡¯s¡­!


    ¡¸Kinji. This might be the last thing I teach you. No matter the enemy, they will always be defenceless at the moment of attack. If you attack then, you can defeat them. Please remember that.¡¹


    ¡­.No, Kana!


    From my recollection of the fight with Son, the light had just about reached the same level, and taking her huge scythe¨C she drew it across her body.


    ¡¸I will make up for the loss in Hong Kong here, Tohyama.¡¹


    It seems the Scarlet Goddess knows she can shoot through it, and there is no sign of aborting fire.


    The light grew noticeably stronger¨Cthere is no way she can stop firing now.


    No matter who she shoots at, they will be hit.


    In the beginning she was aiming at me. I should get out from behind Kana, and she can shoot only me.


    I don¡¯t have anyway to stop the Scarlet Goddess. But Kana might. Kana needs to survive.


    In tenths of a second, I came to that conclusion and rushed out from behind Kana¨Cpositioning myself to protect the major organs in my torso from being shot, imitating G-3¡¯s Organ Through.


    ¨C*Whoom!*¨C


    The scarlet laser cut through the darkness¨C


    ¨CHeading straight toward me. As I predicted it would.


    ¡­!


    In Hysteria Mode, my vision of the world became ultra slow¨C


    I expected to be hit at any moment but wasn¡¯t.


    The laser beam didn¡¯t travel straight as I thought it would¨Cbut rather started to curve.


    About 3 m ahead of me. It sloped down and to the right, striking the ground.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Floating in the space in front of me¨C there was a¡ºlens¡»with a 1 m radius.


    But it was ephemeral. It was likely an ESP construct.


    On the other side, I saw space warp in a similar but distinct technique from Hiten Hyoumon.


    After the 0.1 seconds of laser fire ended, my sense of time returned back to normal¡­


    ¡¸¡­Some kind of¡ºGravity lens¡»? So that puppet mistress decided to butt in?¡¹


    Amidst the hot air created by the laser, the Scarlet Goddess scowled at the one behind Kana and I as we stood bewildered.


    Patra stood there¨C


    Perspiration standing out in the midwinter air, eyebrows furrowed, and with ragged breath, she stood with both hands extended before her.


    It seems Patra used some kind of ESP technique to protect Kana. However, this technique seems to have taken an order of magnitude greater power than any other technique and exhausted her in one go.


    ¡¸¨CI¡¯ll kill this trifling person!¡¹


    Like a child who had their game taken away from them¨C


    The relative calm that Scarlet Goddess had expressed until now was lost, and small, golden grains of light appeared all around her. I remembered seeing that back in Hong Kong. Kou used Imaginary Jump back during the tanker-jacking¡­!


    But Kou seemed to require a considerable amount of concentration, but the possessed Aria seemed to do it off-hand. At the same time, she drew her jet black Government and drew a circle in the air in front of the muzzle of the gun. What is she going to do this time?


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    A small sandstorm blew up the sand in front of the torii and Patra, forming a number of small shields of Amenhotep in floating in the space in front of here. 5, then 10, then more formed to shield her¨C


    ¨C*BANG!*¨C


    The sound of gunshots completely differing from normal gunshots and seemingly at Mach 3 or 4 rang out¨Cthe bullets reaching a speed impossible for .45ACP bullets. It all happened so quickly that neither I nor my Nii-san had time to fire a shot.


    With a *Papapapapa!*, they impacted the shields, and on the other side there was a *Bam!*¨C


    A bullet impacted Patra¡¯s forehead¡­!


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    Without making a sound, she fell directly in front of Kana who had turned to look¨C


    ¨C*Poof!*¨C


    Completely ignoring distance, the Scarlet Goddess appeared in front of Kana. She had teleported!


    In her hands, she held an unsheathed short sword in an underhanded grip.


    Raising it over head, her intended target was clear¨Cto slice her face from forehead to jaw.


    ¡¸¨CKana!¡¹


    In that moment¨C


    Kana retreated, seemingly fumbling to strike back.


    Kana was not paying attention to Patra. She was pretending to in order to draw the Scarlet Goddess in. It worked. In that moment¨C!


    ¡¸Uoooo!¡¹


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I fired. Angling to shoot the back of Aria¡¯s head.


    All of my words and the way I have fought to not kill Aria have led up to this moment. I was confident in this. The Scarlet Goddess has also definitely worked to avoid killing me. Because Aria¡¯s body is such an ideal vessel for possession, in the same way she also cannot harm Aria¡¯s body.


    And so, for that one instant alone, I can dictate with certainty what Aria would do.


    And my prediction¨Cwas right on target.


    ¡¸¨COh!?!¡¹


    Raising a sound of surprise in her anime-like voice, the Scarlet Goddess bent forward and craned her neck around to look.


    She was already within the 177.7 cm range of Kana who had her large scythe at the ready¨CThe Scarlet Goddess tried to escape, but was hindered from doing so.


    The next moment¨C


    ¨C*Whoom!*¨C


    Kana¡¯s Scorpio sliced through the air.


    No, it was something else.


    Rather, the rear of the blade lightly grazed Aria with a great amount of force behind it. It transmitted shock to Aria¡¯s head.


    Taking most of the force, the Scarlet Goddess said:


    ¡¸O¡­.oh¡­! Oh!¡¹


    Staggering backwards¡­ she fell to sit on the ground with a *Thud!*


    Her eyes opened wide, and both her legs were spread on the ground.


    ¡¸¡­Sorry. I might have been a bit strong. I guess I was a bit angry myself.¡¹


    In the background, looking past Kana, the irritating cubes began to fade.


    ¡¸Th-this is a human body after all, I guess. I-if this were Kou¡¯s body, she would be unable to survive this.¡¹


    The Scarlet Goddess¡­ articulated with some difficulty.


    I had seen countless hand-to-hand combat drills and practice in ASSAULT. A concussive counter-strike to the head affect the ability to stand.


    ¡¸The accuracy of her deductive powers of Cognis are about 50-50¨Cand even when possessed, she relies on the body¡¯s nervous system.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that can¡¯t really can¡¯t be helped.¡¹


    The possessed Aria responded¨Cand her eyes rolled back, then there was a *Thump!* and rustle of gravel


    She sprawled out on the ground.


    Then all at once, her scarlet aura faded and dissipated.


    ¡¸¡­She well shot through the forehead of mine avatar. Reki struck the same place in Daiba. Kinji, thrust your knife toward the Scarlet Goddess. Haste!¡¹


    Grumbling that, Patra appeared from behind a large tree¡­


    She wore a coat on her shoulders and a tight mini-skirt.


    As I thought, the Patra that was shot in the forehead was a sand construct¡­ and it was already being dispersed by the wind. Kana knew that as well and pulled off a bluff.


    ¡¸L-like this¡­?¡¹


    I said, bringing my reddish coloured knife close to Aria¡¯s body as requested by Patra¡­


    ¡­It glowed scarlet.


    ¡¸¡­Ugh¡­Oh¡­. Stop it, i-it hurts, Kinji¡­ah¡­hrng¡­!¡¹


    When the light hit the Scarlet Goddess, she pretended to be Aria and writhed in pain.


    It hurt my heart to do it, but that trick wouldn¡¯t work.


    As soon as the knife approached the possessed Aria¡¯s heart¨C


    ¡¸¨CNow!¡¹


    With a *Snap!*, she raised her upper body and bit down on the blade.


    Even Patra and Kana were surprised and pried her away from the knife¡­


    ¡¸Y-you did well this time. Haha! But you won¡¯t be able to use this again! S-see you later, Kinji¡­ We¡¯ll meet before long¡­¡¹


    Leaving us with those words, the Scarlet Goddess¨C


    Now Aria, fainted.


    Her brilliant scarlet aura faded to nothing¡­ and I caught Aria¡¯s body and held it in front of me as she collapsed¡­


    ¡¸Now then¡­ she will hurt an awful lot¡­ but it will be Aria.¡¹


    Finally calling her¡ºAria¡», Kana let out a large sigh.


    ***********************************************************


    I carried Aria back to my Nii-san¡¯s Nogizaki condominium¨C One of the first things Patra did was to change Aria¡¯s ripped skirt through whose gaps a trump-patterned article of clothing could be seen.


    Afterwards, I laid her on the sofa as she slept in REM sleep, muttering¡¸Momoman¡­¡¹as she tried to eat a cushion.


    My Hysteria Mode had dissipated now that I knew Aria was herself again.


    The Scarlet Goddess had run away. She hadn¡¯t been able to predict Kana¡¯s trick before.


    Despite being called a god¨Cshe was a coward. She might be worthy of the battle prowess she claims, but her personality is hardly that of a god. She¡¯s an over-powered but cowardly ESP user.


    As I watched Aria intently as she lay on the sofa, I heard¡­


    ¡¸You held up well, Kinji. In an incredibly difficult situation. I expect as much of my younger brother.¡¹


    Kana said, spontaneously, patting and stroking my head.


    It seems off. To say something like that right after a clash of superhumans.


    However, it is preferable to my Nii-san, Kinichi, trying to shoot me upon entering his apartment.


    ¡¸But now that the Scarlet Goddess has awakened¡­ You cannot continue your relationship with Aria.¡¹


    Kana then puffed out a sigh¨C and I hung my head in disbelief.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve done more than you realise, Kinji. Don¡¯t you see that it would be bad if you stayed with Aria? If you do that, the Scarlet Goddess will appear again.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­That wouldn¡¯t happen just because of me¡­¡¹


    I protested, turning red, but Kana ignored it.


    Kana was talking as if Aria and I had done shameless things together.


    All things considered, though, we had only risen to the level of receiving chocolates to commemorate our partnership.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s only about crossing the line of¡ºLove¡», we should be fine for the time being. But unless Aria breaks the Butei Charter and kills someone, there is only the slightest stimulus of¡ºWar¡»to please the Scarlet Goddess.¡¹


    ¡¸But Aria¡­ She might have to fight such a battle, won¡¯t she¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸There is no absolute guarantee. I don¡¯t want to restrain Aria herself, and I don¡¯t want to kill her unless she asks:¡ºKill me¡». I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but Butei Law, Article 4 says Butei are self-reliant. Unless I am asked, I don¡¯t want to interfere¨Cbut whatever happens, I think Aria should deal with the Scarlet Goddess herself.¡¹


    Kana expressed her somewhat risky opinion¡­


    However, it¡¯s preferable to Tamamo who declared that she would become an enemy upon the expiration of a time limit. While there are other options available besides killing Aria, I should avoid asking her for help in the future.


    That being the case¨C


    ¡¸¡­I am unable to restore that blade. Henceforth, it shall function as an ordinary blade.¡¹


    Patra said as she examined my butterfly knife on a table, then folded it and returned it to me.


    ¡¸Kana¡­ what did you give me? I was told that the knife was important¡­ but I¡¯ve always had it.¡¹


    I showed the knife to Kana who winced a bit and forced a laugh.


    ¡¸Ahaha! That thing is a thing given to the Tohyama Family by the Hotogi Shrine a long time ago, a remounted aikuchi5 irokane-killer. In resonance with hihiirokane, it somewhat reduces it¡¯s power. If it¡¯s small or weak in effect, it can stop its effect entirely. It¡¯s an amulet to prevent Hihihiirokane related disasters. Sherlock wanted it, but until he died¨C I planned to leave it with you to hide it.¡¹


    ¡¸I knew it had something to do with irokane¡­ Rather, you wanted me to have it because of its powers as a charm. Because I was going to be involved with irokane related disasters.¡¹


    Thinking back, when he gave it to me, I noticed the red plating and thought it was to prevent reflections¡­ Recently, I had begun to doubt that.


    ¡¸The Hihiirokane presence in the surrounding area is too large. Sherlock, Son, and Aria¡­ they all had a large enough mass that cannot be suppressed without something on the level of Irokaneayame.¡¹


    ¡¸Irokaneayame¨C Does Shirayuki¡¯s sword have something to do with this?¡¹


    ¡¸It is made from the left over material from the creation of Irokaneayame and was forged in a more primitive process. Rather than the unlimited number of uses that Irokaneayame enjoys, with each use, it¡¯s power weakens¨CIn the end, it¡¯s disposable, first-generation irokane jammer. That is to say, in contrast with the artificial irokane of Irokaneayame that is harmless no matter how long you carry it¡­ the irokane-killer has a ti~ny bit of real irokane¨C¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-?¡¹


    Shocked, I dropped the butterfly knife.


    In summary, that mean th-this is a knife made of irokane alloy?


    What a dangerous thing to give to your younger brother, Kana!


    ¡¸I-It¡¯s fine. It only takes a microscopic amount to irokane to effect the human body, but you¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re a Butei and a woman-hater when it comes to love, so you¡¯re resistant to its effect. You were always an emotionally detached child, so the irokane has nothing to work on.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    She said that, and I was at a loss for words.


    I¡¯m a Butei prohibited from killing, and what¡¯s more, emotionally detached from love¨C


    Does that mean Kana counted on my incompatibility with love when leaving it in my care?


    ¡¸However, the irokane-killer is unable to be employed again. The Scarlet Goddess channeled all of her power into it, satisfying the resonance at once.¡¹


    Patra said, and opening the knife grip¨D¨D


    Sure enough, I saw that the colour had been drained from the blade. It had become a normal steel dagger.


    ¡­It would appear that this disposable weapon has been used up, huh? By the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¡¸That¡¯s about it¡­ All that Patra and I know about irokane. Sherlock probably didn¡¯t know much more. This is all that was learned from¡ºA Study in Scarlet¡»as a way to save Aria¡­ but nothing was found.¡¹


    Kana said as I turned to look back at the sleeping Aria¨C


    ¡¸If you want to fight for Aria, we need to rely on someone who knows more about irokane. Someone who knows more than me¨C I know of 2 such people.¡¹


    Kana said, and Patra gave her a slightly surprised look.


    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing else to be done, Patra. Unless we want an advent of the Scarlet Goddess in front of the Supreme Court. Kinji is already 17. He¡¯s about to the point when he will have to face adults.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­The Supreme Court¡­? What? What are you saying, Kana?¡¹


    I furrowed my brows and turned to face her¨C


    ¡¸Is that alright, Kinji? No matter what you say and I hear, I can¡¯t turn back.¡¹


    ¨CUntil now, Kana had never looked directly at me¡­


    But now that he looked at me, he validated that he saw me as a man.


    ¡¸What are you talking about, Kana? I will not turn back now. Who and where are these people?¡¹


    ¡¸One of them is in London. They are the world¡¯s current, preeminent armchair detective, Minuet Holmes.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Aria¡¯s sister?


    ¡¸The other is Kanae Kanzaki. Kanae learned about it from Minuet. Either party has yet to break their silence. I believe that getting either of them to talk would be a Herculean task¡­¡¹


    Aria¡¯s mother, Kanae-san, knows? About irokane?


    ¡¸If you want to save Aria, I suggest you start by meeting Kanae Kanzaki. If you tell her about transforming into the Scarlet Goddess, she probably won¡¯t play dumb. Now then¡­.by¡­. the¡­ way¡­¡¹


    Dodging an entire barrage of questions that I had asked, Kana swiftly changed the topic¨C


    ¡¸This jumper was expensive. It was a Pal¡¯las Palace limited edition. It was much my favourite.¡¹


    She switched topics in her usual breezy manner.


    Using her beautiful hand to sweep across the vertically-striped jumper across the large breasts whose underlying structure I neither knew nor wanted to know of.


    ¡¸This happened when I decided to fight that person to help Aria¡­ I got dressed in a hurry to fight in these clothes and they got a bit frayed here.¡¹


    The soft tone in her voice that she had up until now in the conversation had vanished¨C


    ¡¸¡­S-sorry.¡¹


    Realising that there was nothing to be gained by questioning Kana further, I just simply apologised. Then she showed me the frayed hole on the side of the jumper.


    ¡¸It¡¯s frayed, yeah?¡¹


    It seems strange that my older sister (actually my brother) would feel this way, not depressed enough to commit suicide or despair, but willing to throw themself into a world war with the Scarlet Goddess¨C


    ¡¸U-understood. I¡¯ll pay you back for it.¡¹


    I responded by saying what Kana wanted me to say.


    Kana isn¡¯t greedy, but she won¡¯t refuse a payment for helping another Butei.


    ¡¸Wonderful!. Now then, I have a request. Can I meet Cromaetel-san?¡¹


    ¨CWha!


    Literally springing straight up from the sofa¨C


    ¡¸Kinji Tooyama, why would you not want to transform yourself into beautiful woman? Become her once more, I am sure she, Kana, and I would be the best of friends.¡¹


    ¡­Patra¡­!


    I didn¡¯t even tell anyone except my Nii-san=Kana, but now she exposed my embarrassing secret!


    ¡¸I can¡¯t do it! I¡¯ll never do it! Never!¡¹


    I shouted as Kana and Patra loomed ominously over the sofa.


    Their eyes glittered like two predators with their favourite meal before them¡­!


    ¡¸As an Onee-san, I¡¯ve always wanted an imouto!¡¹


    ¡¸You have Kaname!¡¹


    ¡¸Kaname is cute, but Cromaetel is beautiful, and there is always room for dessert! So now then, I must insist! Come on, Kinji!¡¹


    ¡¸I have garments that I can lend to you. Now then, change for me! Fuhihi!¡¹


    N-no! And now¨C!


    Kana casually restrained me, as Patra placed a long-haired wig on my head, working together as a perverted couple¨C m-maybe it was something they used in their adult sort of games.


    But cross-dressing as a sibling, then becoming close friends is a bit much!


    Then, ah, oh, the black-haired wig was placed on my head. It¡¯s coming! The countdown to Cromaetel¡¯s arrival in Japan is ticking down.!


    ¡¸¡­S-s-stop it¡­!¡¹


    Did my cries reached the heavens¨C?


    ¡¸¡­n-¡­ sto-¡­ no¡­Croma-¡­.hrngh¡­!¡¹


    Kana was still embracing me¨C


    And now, *Zzz!* *Zzz!*¡­ she began snoring.


    Th-thank goodness! Saved by a hair¡¯s breadth¨C


    Kana¡¯s long period of post-Hysteria Mode sleep had arrived.


    I was impatient for it, I knew it was close.


    I looked like the Kana-Cromaetel sister team-up she wanted was not going to happen, and even Patra seemed to lose enthusiasm for the Cromaetel transformation¡­


    Aria opened here eyes with an expression of¡¸?¡¹upon seeing the wig on my head.


    D-don¡¯t look at it, Aria¡­! This is the afterlife¡­!


    [END TEXT]


    *********************************


    1. Kanji say ¡®teleportation-existence-within-field-of-view¡¯. Also known as Somersault Cloud.


    2. Accordion blade


    3. Milk crown


    4. This is a trick that school children use to distance themselves when they arrange themselves in ranks for assemblies. LINK


    5. A kind of ¡®tanto¡¯ (knife) with the blade guard at the top of the hilt is flush with any sheath it is placed in. (i.e. without a hand guard)

 Volume 18 - CH 2

    Chapter 2: Maybe ¨D Maybe


    [START TEXT]


    As an Auditor, I had some relationship with Team Constellation.


    So, when I went to meet with Aria¡¯s mother, Kanae Kanzaki¡­ instead of asking Mutou, I had LOGI¡¯s Shimaisago drive me to Chiba in a car.


    I gave Aria an outline of what happened that night (except for the matter of Love and Cromatael)¨Cthen she immediately set up an emergency meeting with Kanae-san for the next evening¨C


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m recognised as the eldest marriageable daughter of the Holmes Family, but since Mama divorced Father, she is single by choice.¡¹


    Aria disclosed such personal information as we entered the Shinjuku Police Station detention interview room.


    ¡¸So if you start thinking something weird about Mama and change into that state, I¡¯ll open a wind-hole in you, got it?¡¹


    After receiving the order to¡ºnot hysterise¡», we waited a short time¡­


    Then the cream coloured steel doors opened¨C


    On the opposite side of the acrylic glass¨C


    She appeared.


    She was sentenced by the High Court to 536 years. Under what amounted to a life sentence, it was Kanae-san.


    A barrette held back the slight wave of her long, glamourous hair.


    Her onyx black eyes were kind. With long, dark lashes edging them.


    She had the same porcelain white skin as Aria¨C


    ¡¸It has been a while. Kinji Tohyama-san. Please help my Aria.¡¹


    Kanae-san.


    Why are you here?


    I know how you got here, but why?


    Your trial was strange.


    The prosecution made wildly incoherent claims. Even ignoring Aria risking her own life to clear her, the sentence was harsh.


    I trust Aria unconditionally, so I believe that the charges are 100% false.


    But as for the various charges themselves¨C there has to be some kind of motivation behind them¨Cand that is why Kanae-san is here. Even if the charges were a bogus postscript addition, that would mean someone meddled in the legal process to put her here, wouldn¡¯t it?


    She is a part of something.


    We don¡¯t know what it is, though¨C


    ¡¸Why are you staring at my Mama!? I just warned you about this!¡¹


    ¡¸¨COuch!¡¹


    Aria suddenly grabbed my ear and started pulling as I yelped.


    ¡¸Now Aria. What violence. And against your friend.¡¹


    With a surprised expression, Kanae-san scolded Aria like a kindergarten teacher.


    ¡¸Mama¡­ this wallflower is Japan¡¯s premier Lothario. I am merely training him to not have such strange thoughts about you.¡¹


    ¡¸Well then. Why would that upset an old lady like me? Ara. Ara ara. Even if that were the case, it would be alright. I wouldn¡¯t want to upset the healthy development of a normal high school boy.¡¹


    In response to Aria¡¯s absurd assertion, Kanae-san flushed slightly red and placed both hands on her cheeks as she shook her body from side to side. Happy to be treated as a woman after such a long time, the large breasts on her upper body, totally unlike Aria¡¯s, shook slightly in the action.


    Kanae-san is d-definitely a beautiful woman to look at, but¡­ is she the classic classmate¡¯s mother? She is about twice my age, but such a thing happening one of Riko¡¯s games can definitely¡­ definitely cannot be said to have no effect. It won¡¯t have an effect on me. Will it?


    No, this isn¡¯t what we came here to talk about today.


    Visiting hours are short, so let¡¯s get straight to the point.


    I have to steer us back from the distraction caused by Aria.


    So then,


    ¡¸Kanae-san. It might be hard for Aria to say,¨Cso I will. She was recently restored, but yesterday, Aria briefly transformed into the Scarlet Goddess.¡¹


    I brought up the topic we had to talk about.


    The very next instant¨C


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    The airy manner that she had until now evaporated in an instant.


    The look in her eyes transformed into that of a different person entirely, and it became entirely silent for a moment¨C


    Then she looked at Aria, then me.


    Then,


    ¡¸¨CChildren become independent. Although it makes me happy, it is a lonely feeling.¡¹


    She muttered, and committed the vaguely sexual act¡­ of taking a deep sigh. At the same time, she reached a hand behind her head to unfasten her barrette, and her unbound, wavy hair came forward to surround her face. It was probably so that the observers seated on stools in the corner of the room wouldn¡¯t be able to read her lips.


    Through the small holes in the acrylic plate separating us¨C


    She casually leaned forward and began speaking in a low, rapid voice.


    ¡¸Kinji-san. I am sorry. I didn¡¯t think you would cut to the chase so directly. I see you are very perceptive.¡¹


    As a general matter of law, according to Article 39 of the Revised Criminal Practice Code, you can talk about anything during an interview, and it cannot be recorded. This is the fundamental right of the accused. But if the contents of discussion are regarding planning their escape or destruction of evidence, they may be restricted on a case-by-case basis.


    Putting it plainly, any kind of alarming conversation may be stopped.


    Knowing that, Aria and I kept an eye on the observers as we listened to Kanae-san speak.


    ¡¸I can only give you hints, like a mystery detective novel¡­ Visiting hours are short, so I can only give you answers to questions. We may be interrupted in the middle, but I will tell you what I can. Still, I do not know how much you two know. So, in order to not waste any time, please ask your questions. What do you want to know?¡¹


    The Aria that was here¨C was actually disguised as Riko. Riko had taken her place and had been spreading disinformation to the authorities. If it reached the Tokyo Metro Police, the observers would be more lax. No orders for close supervision would have been issued.


    We should have some time to get some answers.


    ¡¸Mama¨C¡¹


    She leaned forward to say something, but I stopped her.


    You can¡¯t make a scene, Aria. Attracting attention would be bad. As she feigned calm while becoming emotional, I took her place¨C


    ¡¸Kanae-san, are you really innocent?¡¹


    I asked. We should ask as much as possible.


    ¡¸¨CYes.¡¹


    ¡¸Then why are you still in custody? Why hasn¡¯t your life sentence been rescinded?¡¹


    ¡¸I know about the true nature of irokane that Minuet has deduced. I know it, and the higher ups know that I know. They want to know it as well. I have remained silent. I was arrested because of that. The life sentence was recommended instead of the death penalty, hoping that I would talk. They framed me for I.U.¡¯s crimes, hoping I¡¯d tell the higher ups in the government about irokane.¡¹


    Kanae-san said, coding in the word¡ºhigher ups¡»¨C


    The idiot Aria started looking up at the ceiling, but she actually meant someone capable of manipulating the justice system.


    A powerful person who sneers at the blatant lie of the separation of powers we are told about in textbooks¨C that is what she means.


    The fact that she doesn¡¯t give their name tells me that Kanae-san doesn¡¯t know who they are, so it would be a waste of time trying to take them down.


    ¡¸Why are you keeping quiet?¡¹


    ¡¸For Aria. If I started talking, they would kill her. You know of the Armed Prosecutors and Division 0.¡¹


    Armed Prosecutors¨CArmed Public Prosecutor. Division 0 ¡ª Public Division 0.


    The den of superhumans that neither Aria nor I had the power to touch.


    Was Kanae-san being quiet to protect her from them?


    But I think I understand a little. Their influence is restricted to Japan. They couldn¡¯t torture Aria in front of her to make Kanae-san talk, because she is an English noble.


    But if they knew the truth about irokane¨C they might just ignore political propriety and kill her. They¡¯d probably be able to justify it to the British authorities, so Kane-san remained silent..


    ¡­It was dangerous. This conversation.


    Aria¡¯s safety was like the Sword of Damocles¨C hanging on naught but a thin thread.


    Aria and I were both at a loss for words¡­


    ¡¸Hurry and ask your questions. They are getting suspicious. If they are alarmed, this will probably be the last time we can meet.¡¹


    Kanae-san said, and I took notice of the observers.


    They had been sitting, but now they were standing. They looked at the clock, then in our direction. They didn¡¯t hear what had been said, but from our tense faces, they might infer that the conversation was illicit.


    ¡¸¨CW-what should we do? Tell me¡­ how to save Aria from becoming the Scarlet Goddess.¡¹


    After all the preamble, I asked for the scoop, the question I most wanted answered¨C


    With a flash of teeth, Kanae smiled.


    ¡¸In order to answer that, I have to ask you something, Aria. What is the most important thing to you?¡¹


    ¡¸Most important¡­?¡¹


    Aria was about to cry, hearing that this was likely the last visit, but Kanae-san continued¨C


    ¡¸Do you like Kinji-san?¡¹


    ¨CShe asked, her former lightness of mood returning.


    W-why are you asking that now¡­? It seems like it came out of nowhere, Kanae-san¡­


    ¡¸W-w-w-e-e-l-l-l ¡¹


    Her whole body blushing and turning red in an instant, Aria began glitching.


    ¡¸Say it. The Scarlet Goddess won¡¯t be pleased by the mere words. It¡¯s alright Now, say it.¡ºI like him¡».¡¹


    And Aria¡­ *Sproing!*¡­ her twin-tails bristling in embarrassment,


    ¡¸I l-l-li-li-ke him.¡¹


    ¡­!


    ¡¸Say it again.¡¹


    ¡¸I like him!¡¹


    Eyes screwed shut, her anime voice squeaked as she exclaimed this, What the heck!


    ¡¸Ufufu!¡¹


    Narrowing her eyes as she laughed, she looked at me as I remained silent and turned red¨C


    ¡¸M-Mama, I only said it because you told me to say it!¡¹


    Aria growled, baring her canines as if to snap at me.


    ¡¸Parents can see through their children¡¯s lies. I know the truth. Aria, you really do like this person. So¡­¡¹


    Kanae-san gently shut her eyes¡­


    ¡¸¨CYou have to separate.¡¹


    She announced flatly.


    ¡¸Love will invoke the Scarlet Goddess, so in order to seal her away¡­ you must distance yourself from the one you like. There is no other choice. You should not meet with Kinji anymore. What¡¯s more¨C you need to forget. About him.¡¹


    Kanae-san¨C


    Last year in April, when Aria and I went to meet her¡­ the very first thing she asked about was our relationship. She was surprised that she brought a boy with her.


    That confirmed it. Aria had awakened to love in my arms, hadn¡¯t she?


    ¡¸You are an aria. To say it another way¨C you must return to being alone. If you do link up with anyone, only do so with someone of the same sex. Because you are an¡ºaria¡»¡­ I didn¡¯t want to say it, but¨C you must not fall in love.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.¡¹


    Ever since April when we agreed to be partners, we had always fought together, but now Aria was ordered to separate from me¡­


    And in response, she was at a loss for words.


    Her expression wavered violently¨Cbut despair was clearly written upon her face.


    ¡¸Kanae-san¡­.¡¹


    Unable to hide my own trembling, I had to ask.


    Checking my wristwatch, I saw we had less than 3 minutes remaining in our meeting.


    Kanae-san might want it to end, but it couldn¡¯t.


    Aria and me.


    I only knew that would be bad.


    Even someone as thickheaded as me knew that¡­!


    ¡¸¨CThat isn¡¯t good enough! Even if we do that¡­. Aria will still be cursed by the Scarlet Goddess, just like now!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Kinji-san. Even if you are a young man, you must be reasonable.¡¹


    ¡¸No! Aria¨C Look at what you¡¯ve done to Aria! That isn¡¯t good enough! You¡¯re a parent! What parent would do this to their child! I asked a question! I Want to hear your answer! I want to know how to fight the Scarlet Goddess; not how to run away! The Scarlet Goddess¨C¡¹


    ¡¸There is no way. The Scarlet Goddess cannot be reasoned with on human terms.¡¹


    As I pushed on, Kanae-san quickly cut me off.


    Next to me, I noticed that Aria had begun to cry¨C


    ¡¸But, but¨C If the Scarlet Goddess can¡¯t be trusted¡­ Maybe there¡¯s another god that will listen. Then if we talked to that that god, asked them¨C!¡¹


    Pressing myself against the acrylic plate, I didn¡¯t even know what I was saying.


    Then as soon as I pressed closer¨CKanae-san¡¯s eyes widened¨C


    ¡¸¡­Ask¡­ a god¡­?¡¹


    Her expression told me that she had thought of something.


    ¡¸Yes, Kinji-san! That is it! I can¡¯t tell you how, but Minuet would certainly know! It would be¡ºA Study in Sapphire¡»and ¡ºA Study in Turquoise¡»¨C¡¹


    A new idea rapidly taking shape in her mind, her eyes were full of earnestness.


    At that moment, the observers¨C


    ¡¸Kanzaki. Meeting is over.¡¹


    ¨CWere we out of time? No, it can¡¯t be. They must have deemed the conversation was illicit and ordered an end to it.


    Ignoring them, Kanae-san began speaking rapidly.


    ¡¸There are 3 kinds of irokane: hihiirokane, ruruirokane, and ririirokane. If there is a Scarlet Goddess with control over hihiirokane, there might be a Sapphire Goddess and Turquoise Goddess! If those gods exist, then there might be a way to make requests of them. Kinji-san, you have given me a new idea.¡¹


    She drew closer.


    ¡¸Kanzaki, stop talking.¡¹


    An observer grabbed her arm, but Kanae-san pulled away¨C


    ¡¸Aria. Return to London and meet with Minuet. The child has not spoken to me, but she must have come to some conclusion. You must extract it from her. Kinji-san, you must split off from Aria and search for ruruirokane and ririirokane. With Minuet¡¯s help¨C together, you might be able to find some thread of a clue about the gods of irokane.¡¹


    ¡¸Kanzaki!¡¹


    The observer twisted Kanae-san¡¯s arm.


    ¡¸¨CMama!!¡¹


    ¡¸Aria¡­! Do as I said about Kinji! You might be apart for a while, but you will only be running for a short time! In the end, you¡¯ll have to face it¡­! Do not do it for me; do it for yourself¡­!¡¹


    She was forced through the door and out into the corridor¨C


    ¡¸Mama! Mama! Mama!!¡¹


    Aria shouted. Just like that day.


    ¡¸¨CFight it, Aria¨C!¡¹


    Then her voice finally followed her figure in disappearance.


    Beyond the door, and beyond our reach.


    *******************************************************


    As we rode in the elevator down to the underground parking lot where Shima from LOGI waited, Aria had her eyes shut and was stand-offish. She was suppressing her roiling emotions and pondering what Kanae-san had said.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve been thinking a bit about what Mama said.¡¹


    Reaching the second sub-level and exiting the elevator, she opened her eyes, and they were full of a strong determination. She was looking my way, but I doubt she saw me.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t hesitate, Aria. Right now, it¡¯s what could be called your ¡®soul¡¯ that is in danger. You should do what Kanae-san said.¡¹


    As a man, I tried to vocalise what Aria had difficulty saying.


    I still didn¡¯t understand all this talk about awakening to love, but¡­ if she¡¯s in danger of the advent of the Scarlet Goddess, then we should split up.


    ¨CAria and I should separate.


    That means the dissolution of our partnership.


    It¡¯s a punch in the gut to lose a friend that you can count on 100%, but this is to save Aria.


    ¡¸From here on, we should split up. You should go back to England and meet with Minuet. If there aren¡¯t any other ideas, I don¡¯t have any objections to doing as Kanae said.¡¹


    I said as my stomach clenched¨C


    ¡¸Kinji. I¡¯m not a puppet that does everything my mother says!¡¹


    Aria said, shooting me a harsh look. Her expression looked a bit more mature.


    ¡¸All the same, I should go and hear what Minuet has to say. Your older brother brought her up, but it will be hard to get¡ºanything¡»out of Menu.¡¹


    Aria crossed her arms, apparently calling Minuet, ¡®Menu¡¯, for short.


    ¡¸So I will have to make her talk¡­ I don¡¯t want you to come with me. Like you said, we should split up. Mama said s-something about love, but¨C Menu is a dangerous girl. If you don¡¯t get along you¡¯ll be killed by talking with her.¡¹


    ¡¸Killed by talking¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Minuet has an unusually developed mind. But that makes her eccentric. Her ability to¡ºinfluence people¡»is the best in the world. Using Cognitive Psychology, she employs her own brand of mentalism, half the time for her own amusement¨Cby simply talking to her, she can change the other person¡¯s thought, behaviour, and sometimes personality. Just to pass the time.¡¹


    A dangerous eccentric, that was the gist of Aria¡¯s description, but¡­


    As far as sisters go, that sounds pretty accurate for a little sister.


    ¡¸If she doesn¡¯t like the person she¡¯s talking to, she¡¯ll weave the idea of wanting to kill themselves into the conversation. It won¡¯t happen immediately, but in a few days¡¯ time¡­ they suddenly commit suicide. Minuet is able to do that kind of thing. However, there are certain personalities more or less affected by Menu¡¯s instigation. I am entirely unaffected, but¨C9 times out of 10, she¡¯d beat you, hands-down. You¡¯d be carried away by the cajoling of a cute girl.¡¹


    ¨CRude. I thought, but I couldn¡¯t argue when I thought back when my own little sister cajoled me to put her into my family register.


    ¡¸Well.. I understand. I¡¯ll leave Minuet to you. I¡¯m¡­ weak against ESP, and wouldn¡¯t be able to learn anything¡­ I¡¯ll look for rururirokane and ririirokane.¡¹


    I said , and Aria nodded¨C


    ¡¸In order to help Mama, I learned that the trial had no effect. If she was arrested because of irokane, we¡¯ll have to get to the bottom of it in order to save her. We¡¯ll have to make some kind of frontal assault. There¡¯s no other way.¡¹


    She indicated her own chest with her small hand¨C in which a small part of irokane was buried as she furrowed her eyebrows.


    ****************************************************************


    Shimaisago was in the driver¡¯s seat of a Mini-Cooper, dozing under a pile of fluttering frills and ribbons, as we returned¡­ I said¡¸Hey!¡¹and her head stirred and rose up under a huge bow as Aria slid into the backseat.


    ¡¸¨CMish Aria.¡¹


    We heard a slightly lisping anime-like voice, similar to Aria¡¯s¡­*Squish!*


    The little pipsqueak girl that must have been hiding somewhere in the parking lot waiting, entered the vehicle. She squeezed herself into the backseat of the car, definitely designed for only 2 people..


    For some reason, the elementary school girl had thick eyebrows, and wore unfashionable glasses and a trench coat.


    Including Shima, there were three tiny girls packed into the narrow space with me..


    Any other man might cry tears of joy at such a situation, but it was a distressing problem for me.


    ¡¸¨CWho are you?¡¹


    She knew Aria¡¯s name, so I asked warily¨C


    ¡¸Minishtry of Foreign Affairs, European Offish Shecretary Nori Zenigata. Oi, lolita girl! Take ush to Kasumigaseki!¡¹1


    The short girl with short braids bounced up and *Slap!* *Slap!*


    Taking the extra material in the left sleeve of her coat due to her short stature, she slapped Shima over the head.


    Furrowing my eyebrows, If I look at her lapel closely¨Cthere was a brand new diplomatic badge attached there.


    N-no way! This person is an adult!? Really!


    ¨C*Clink!*¨C


    From the folds of Zenigata¡¯s right sleeve that hid about 70% of her hand, there was a small, metallic sound.


    It¡­ wasn¡¯t a gun, but it was definitely some kind of weapon.


    ¡¸¨CYou¡¯re a lolita yourself, Lolita-san!¡¹


    *Uuun!* Shima stuck out her tongue to express her displeasure¨C


    ¡¸H-how do you know my nickname inshide the Ministry? Actually, it¡¯s fine, but get the car moving quickly! Refushe, and I¡¯ll tattle to the Butei Offishe secretary. I¡¯ll shee you fired, and out on you ear.¡¹


    Not only her voice, but also her manner of speaking was forced into a childish pattern.


    ¡¸Now then, Mish Aria. Pleashe come with me, for a bit. The British embashy and the MInishtry of Foreign Affairsh¡¯ parliamentary delegate have requeshted to shee you. We¡¯ve done all kindsh of work to hush it up until now, but now the two of you should come with me quietly.¡¹


    At that statement, I hoped that the disguised Aria would play dumb¡­


    ¡¸Zenigata¡­ you¡¯ve found me! You¡¯re the worst!¡¹


    Like a bug found in a low-class residence *Grip!* Aria struck instantly.


    Suddenly, she had both hands wrapped around Zenigata¡¯s neck. D¡­.don¡¯t do that!


    That just proves that you are the person she¡¯s looking for!


    ¡¸I-I-I knew it wash Mish Aria! Y-you don¡¯t have a shtrage shadow the changes shape, th-that¡¯sh how I k-knew! ¡¹


    The million Yen spent to secure Riko¡¯s cooperation had come to naught. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs has found us out¡­!


    ¡¸Actually, I meant to ashk if you would come to Kasumigaseki!? I¡¯m in a really tough shpot! If eyesh linger too long on me, they¡¯ll realishe I¡¯m a traitor!¡¹


    From what I gathered from this conversation, this pipsqueak of an adult¡­ was the person in a position of authority at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs that Aria had been able to manipulate until now.


    But now she wants to bring Aria back in and place her under house arrest.


    ¡¸T-thish ish a a direct order from the parliamentary delegate, and if you don¡¯t come with me, I¡¯m in for a huge chewing out from the Minishter!¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re always being chewed out, so you¡¯ll be fine, you worthless piece of trash!¡¹


    *Whoosh!* Whooooooom!*


    Aria struck a blow to Zenigata¡¯s abdomen whose force carried through to her back.


    Y-yeah¡­ The tyrannical ways of Aria are terrifying to behold.


    I¡¯m usually the object of such acts, but seeing it objectively really drives the point home.


    ¡¸What¡¯s more, Zenigata! You¡¯ve been slacking in getting Kinji back onto Baskerville!¡¹


    ¡¸Civil shervants are bushy! E-even the besht world-clash onesh like me! I¡¯ve been buried under a ton of bushy work and haven¡¯t had time to look at it yet!¡¹


    ¡­busy work¡­


    ¡¸On top of that, there have been a lot of others thingsh I¡¯ve had to take care of! That¡¯s why I washn¡¯t in contact!¡¹


    It seems that Zenigata is the one who put out the fires concerning our dispute with the Kagataka Family¡­


    But in the current situation, she is no longer an ally. That being the case¨C


    ¡¸¨CI¡¯ll help you, Aria!¡¹


    Reaching across Aria to grab Zenigata¡¯s leg, we pushed her out of the Mini-Cooper, wheelbarrow style.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t know that the Ministry of Foreign Affairs took elementary school interns, but you probably shouldn¡¯t pick a fight with Butei.¡¹


    ¡¸Wh-wha¡­! I¡¯m 24! I¡¯m older than you!¡¹


    ¡¸Lies!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯sh not a lie!¡¹


    After that¡­ Zenigata shouted:


    ¡¸Final confirmashon!¡¹


    Her small hands grabbed hold of Aria¡¯s breasts.


    ¡¸I knew it was Mish Aria! No matter how much Riko Mine tries, she can¡¯t make them this small!¡¹


    The next instant!


    ¡¸¨CRAARGH¡¹


    Raising an angry cry that a beautiful girl should never raise, Aria unleashed a shoulder tackle that had enough power to pulverise a small car.


    Zenigata tumbled from the car, and seeing that Shima shouted:¡¸We¡¯re going!¡¹and suddenly pulled the car away.


    ¡¸Please hurry Shima! There are other professionals besides her.¡¹


    Aria shouted, her voice mingling with the squeal of tyres.


    The fact that no one but Zenigata had approached probably meant that the news that Aria was in Shinjuku had only recently come to light.


    The Tokyo Metro Police must have contacted the Ministry of Foreign Affairs during our interview with Kanae-san.


    In that case, Aria was right to urge speed. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs hadn¡¯t yet organised. Now was the time to run and hide. The Institute for Medical Science must have been tipped off that the one one they had was a phony. If we were surrounded now, we¡¯d be caught like rats in a bag.


    ¡¸Here we go¨C!¡¹


    With her thick-soled bright red enamel boots to compensate for her lack of height, Shima stomped down on the accelerator¨C


    ¡¸Wait Wai~~t! Mish Aria~~!¡¹


    *Fwap!* *Fwap!* *Fwap!*


    Still clinging to the open door, Zenigata¡¯s clothes whipped in the air¡­! What a gutsy girl¡­!


    ¡¸How stubborn.¡¹


    ¡¸Bye bye, Onee-san!¡¹


    Tag-teaming with Aria, we finally managed to kick her loose¨C


    Shima drifted the Mini-Cooper, clearing the other parked cars by millimetres.


    Glancing in the rear-view mirror, I saw Zenigata furrow her thick eyebrows, then stand up and begin chasing after us. Then, stepping on the hem of her own coat, she promptly fell flat on her face. It was because she was so small. Look and learn, Aria.


    *******************************************************


    Taking 2 hits from Aria that, individually, would knock out a grizzly bear, Zenigata still stood and must possess an inhuman amount of stamina. Now I see why she was chosen to keep watch over Aria.


    ¡¸I think we¡¯re done. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs is now our enemy. They were a useful ally while it lasted.¡¹


    As we came above ground, the corners of Aria¡¯s mouth turned down into a frown.


    ¡¸Zenigata is in the wrong here. It is only natural for someone to resist arrest by someone without the powers of arrest.¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s probably a career bureaucrat. She doesn¡¯t seem like one to follow that logic.¡¹


    Government officials¨C


    The further up the ladder one climbs, the more administrative leeway they gain. As part of the upper echelons of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, they could be a useful friend if the police ever intervened.


    With such protection, you could do just about anything, like a sort of outlaw¨Cwith someone inside the government.


    Having someone dangerous turn into an enemy is about par for the course for me though¡­


    For now, it would be best to run away.


    Getting stuck inside the car in a metropolitan traffic jam would be bad, especially in Shinjuku. Leaving the car to go on foot might let us cover more ground.


    But despite my worry, Shima took the Mini-Cooper down a series of small streets and we made rapid progress. We were headed south at full speed, passing Shinjuku Gyo-en and Yoyogi Station¨C


    Following a screech of tyres, we heard the high pitch whine of a single cylinder engine.


    ¡¸¨CMish Aria¨C!¡¹


    A Honda Monkey mini-bike with a seat height of only 66 cm rushed out from the intersection behind us.


    Riding it was the 130 cm mini-adult, Nori Zenigata.


    Performing a hook turn on the Monkey, I saw that it has a blue diplomatic plate with a¡ºÍâ¨D¡»prefix .


    The tiny rider on a small motorbike reminded me of a circus bear on a bicycle¨C*Cla-link!* *Shing!* While chasing after the Mini-Cooper, she held a mass of chain in her left hand and twirled it, then threw something. Her baby-ish braids whipped up.


    ¨C*Whoom!* There was a sound of impact, and *Thump!* *Thump!* *Thump!* *Thump!*¡­ There was a strange sound coming from the tyres. What¡¯s that¡­?


    ¡¸She threw a 5 Yen coin! It¡¯s stuck in the tyre. It would have blown out if it weren¡¯t bulletproof.¡¹


    Aria declared with her good visual acuity, drawing her silver Government from her skirt¨C


    *Bang!* *Crash!*


    Zenigata¡¯s second coin shattered the Cooper¡¯s rear window.


    ¡¸¨CS-sorry!! Because of budget considerations, only the windshield is bulletproof!! So, so now!!¡¹


    Shouting that, Shima jerked the wheel hard to the right¨CWith a *Screech!* she pulled off a 180 turn without changing lanes. With her left hand, she shifted into reverse gear, and now we were driving backwards. Twisting around, she was now looking out the back to see where we were going.


    While headed backwards, Shima¡¯s speed didn¡¯t drop appreciably. As expected of LOGI. And Mutou¡¯s rival.


    Now aware of the strange handling of our vehicle, the normal drivers and taxis gave us room. Sorry everyone.


    ¡¸Kinji, don¡¯t let your guard down. Zenigata is a Combat Expert Secretary¨Cgot it?¡¹


    Placing her arms against the back seat in position for a gymnastic tumble¨C*Creak!* She planted a kangaroo kick up into the sky, directly overhead.


    Running backwards, the targa top cover came off and blew into the roadway. Zenigata gave a shout of surprise and ducked *Bang!* Standing up in the backseat, Aria shot a .45ACP bullet and scored a direct hit on the front tyre of the Monkey.


    However¨C the tyre didn¡¯t go flat. It was bulletproof. But it entirely destroyed her balance, and Zenigata cried out and kicked off the ground to right the bike.


    What are you? You should transfer to the foreign security police.


    ¡¸¡­Shima~!¡¹


    Seeing where we were headed, I paled.


    It was the Kita Sando Intersection¨C a place where 5 roads converged. The signal was red.


    Driving backwards at about 100 KPH, it was impossible to tell what was coming from the left, right, or other side streets. There were also a lot of pedestrians. Even Shima couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve got this!¡¹


    The tires squealing again¨C she pulled the Cooper through an incredible right angle turn down a narrow street where cars are not allowed and leading to a row of bars.


    During the turn, the 2 left tyres of the car rose into the air¡­ and with the body of the car canted at an angle, we went down the street on two wheels. Right 2 wheels on the ground, and left 2 wheels on the wall, the Cooper went backwards down the street, fortunately there were no people there at the time.


    ¡¸Kinji, I¡¯ll block it!¡¹


    Stepping on to my head in a two-step jump as I sat in the slanted seat, Aria soared up into the air. Pulling a somersault off the wall where a signboard for a Jazz Bar hung¨C *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* She shot and destroyed the pole supporting a ¡®Best Ramen¡¯ shop sign hanging between the Cooper and Monkey with her .45ACP bullets.


    The large sign fell¡­ with a *Crash!* Hitting the ground¨C


    Acting as a¡ºNo Entry¡»sign, it closed off pursuit down the narrow street.


    ¡¸¨CMish Aria! You can¡¯t eshcape!¡¹


    The signboard suddenly falling in front and stopping her, Zenigata furrowed her eyebrows in anger¡­ Aria stuck out her tongue.


    Pulling off a mid-air akanbe, her own momentum returned her to the Cooper. I caught Aria, and she sat in the backseat¨C


    *Thump!*


    Emerging from the narrow street, the Cooper returned to rest on all 4 wheels.


    Alright, now to complete the escape¡­!


    I had that thought, but in that instant *Thumpa!* *Thumpa!* *Thumpa!*¡­ from the sky¡­ I heard an unpleasant sound.


    It was a helicopter rotor. A searchlight appeared in the sky as it chased us out into Ura-Harajuku.2


    It seems that the Ministry of Foreign Affairs has been monitoring our escape via helicopter¨C


    ¨CThey anticipated us.


    Then sporty, F-type Jaguars with British diplomatic plates appeared on our line of travel.


    ¡¸Oh! Noo!¡¹


    Using her right and left hands to turn the wheel, while manipulating the clutch and accelerator, Shima drifted the Mini-Cooper around to face forward¨Cshe probably intended to leave the main road, but even then they¡¯ll be able to follow us from the sky.


    But because of the unreasonable handling¡­ the Mini-Cooper¡¯s top speed was reduced.


    One of the back tyres was punctured. They were bulletproof, but the coins were unexpected¨C


    Biting into the tyre, the weight of the vehicle itself pressed it in, causing further damage.


    Christian Dior, Burberry, Louis Vuitton, and Armani¡­ all these world-class brands gleamed ahead of us on Omotesandou as the Jaguars faced us, ready to pull out and head toward us.


    Blonde men leaned out of the passenger windows holding black Walther PPK¡¯s.


    ¡¸¨CThose guys are from MI6¡­! I¡¯ve seen them in London!¡¹


    MI6¨C British Secret Intelligence Services.


    Although that agency is under the British Ministry of Foreign Affairs, they are actually a secret organisation under the direct control of the British Prime Minister.


    The current crop of agents were trained to be tough and ruthless by former Cold War veterans and are reputed to be the best armed agents in the world. Even here in Japan, word of the exploits of their weakest agents carries a real threat of intimidation.


    From what Watson has told me¨C there are some of them who don¡¯t even consider anyone except the British to be human. With extraterritoriality as a shield, they can come and abduct an English noble and shoot the rest of us. Starting with the driver, Shima.


    Turning to avoid the oncoming Jaguars, Shima¨C


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    She stomped down with all her strength on the thick-soled boots underneath her frilly, flower patterned skirts. Aria and I pitched forward in our seats as we came to a sudden stop.


    100 metres in front of us, the Monkey had laid down a spike strip. It¡¯s a trap that uses an innumerable number of spikes to bite into a tyre and force a car to a halt. It¡¯s a blockade line.


    Behind us, 2 more Jaguars appeared and turned their sides toward us.


    Using the car bodies themselves as a barricade, they sealed off the exits.


    ¡¸¡­This looks like a checkmate.¡¹


    Our enemy this time is a governmental agency. That is to say, a country. In this case the two countries of Japan and England.


    Caught in a pincer attack between two countries, the ordinary person has nowhere to go.


    As Butei, we can make excuses for violating traffic laws or causing property damage, but even the police cannot overlook much bigger issues. As for the Police¨C Zenigata is a bureaucratic friend. We would be the scoundrels, and they would arrest and lock us up.


    If that happens, it will all be over. At best, our Butei Licences would be suspended; at worst revoked.


    ¡¸¡­Please run, Shima.¡¹


    Aria said as she reloaded her Governments¨C


    ¡¸Stop, Aria. If you rely on your guns for strength¨Cyour enemy is a country, and you¡¯ll reach your limits.¡¹


    I said, holding her back.


    ¡¸¨CWell, if it¡¯s a country, I guess we¡¯ll have to go up against a country! Onii-chan!¡¹


    A bright voice came from the empty passenger¡¯s seat.


    Th-¡­ that voice¡­


    ¡¸K-Kaname?¡¹


    I spoke that name and with a *Poof!*¨CTaking off the Metamaterial Ghillie Coat, Kaname appeared in the passenger seat. Through the semi-transparent HMD, she smiled sweetly.


    ¡¸At times like this, rely on a stronger country than Japan or England!¡¹


    Oh! At that moment, as Kaname¡¯s tie on her sailor suit flipped up as she raised a fist into the air¡­


    From the sky, there was the sound of a large rush of air.


    The noise of the Ministry¡¯s helicopter was swallowed up by the roar of a dual-motor, 4-bladed, UH-60 Black Hawk descending. Sounding like it was going to come to rest where the missing roof of the Mini-Cooper was.


    Aria and I looked up, and from the winter sky¨C


    An invisible hatch on a vehicle we couldn¡¯t see opened, *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* There was a sound of reverse thrust as something descended. Landing between the Mini-Cooper and looming Jaguars.


    *Clank!*


    With a heavy, metallic sound, they hit the street. wearing backpack-like jet-packs seemingly designed for such landings which then detached and scattered on the roadway¡­They were¡­


    ¡¸¡­Ro-robots¡­?¡¹


    Aria blinked her eyes in surprise, while in front of her there were what could only be described as androids. I judged them to be 2 metres 40 centimetres tall.


    Their blue-black metallic bodies were not very stylistic, but the fact that they were weapons meant for ground warfare was readily apparent. On their backs, they wore inactive black Metamaterial Ghillie mantles.


    But these were not mere robots.


    They had joints in the same place as the human body and from how they moved and directed the fluorescent green monoeye toward the group of Jaguars¨C there were humans inside.


    Rather than robots, it was a Neue Ange armour enclosing soldiers.


    ¨C*Boooom!*


    The Jaguars that MI6 had ridden in hit them¨CNo, they were hit,


    The Neue Ange armoured soldier pushed one back with his extended right hand.


    ¡¸¨CPile Bunker!¡¹


    From some kind of external speaker system, the suited man called out the name of the technique¨Cit was an adult voice¨Cand an explosion erupted from his right arm. From his forearm, a gunpowder powered explosive pushed what looked like a depleted uranium pile-like slug through the engine with ease, destroying it.


    The MI6 agents kicked open the door of the immobile Jaguar and rolled away. Then immediately afterwards, with a *Baaaang!*, the armoured man detonated a grenade-like Butei bullet at close range.


    The dust cloud from the explosion obscured the two of them, but when the wind cleared it¡­ The MI6 drivers had retreated, and the armoured man was fixing a pizza-shaped shield onto his left forearm to defend from exploding bullets.


    ¡¸Electric Joint Drive¨C at 80% output. Enemy Vehicle¨Cheavily damaged. No damage received. Over.¡¹


    The man within the powered armour spoke English as he carried the 2 tonne Jaguar out of the way and down the street in one arm. It looks like they don¡¯t want to cause a traffic jam.


    Kaname deployed her P-Fibre that she has stored within her skirt, rolled up like a scroll with a *Rustle!* Whistling with her fingers happily¡­


    Pointing at the man in the robotic suit, Aria turned toward me and asked:¡ºAre these friends of yours?¡», tilting her head to the side. But I could do nothing but shake my head from side to side.


    ¡¸W¡­Who ish thish?¡¹


    It seems that Nori Zenigata has the same question that we do, as she shouted this from behind the Mini-Cooper.


    Hearing the question the armoured man turned.


    ¡¸¨CI¡¯m American.¡¹


    Came the incredible answer.


    ¡¸Japanese. British. But there¡¯s another one here too.¡¹


    The MI6 agent said, pointing his Walther PPK back toward Mister America¨C


    ¡¸¡­Illogical.¡¹


    Almost coincident with that remark from Kaname, *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* Accompanying that sound, several iron needles penetrated the agent¡¯s longcoat.


    Balance taken by the needle in one knee¨C*Zzzt!* *Zzzt!*¨Cwith an electric sound, he appeared next to the agent¡­ A black man with a red necktie, wine red shirt, and purple suit.


    Curly hair hanging from his head, half his face was obscured by bandages¨Cin the gaps between the bandages, large diamonds sparkled in his nose and ear.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    His bandages opening for his mouth as he turned toward me, the MI6 agent¡¯s gun drooped without firing. There was a needle-firing weapon in the black man¡¯s mouth.


    He¡¯s¡­


    I finally remembered.


    The bandaged man was one of the people that came to help Kaname in November last year at the Shinagawa thermal power station.


    ¨COne of G-3¡¯s underlings.


    ¡¸W-w-w-ell¡­. If shomething happensh with the Americansh, the Foreign Minishter will pick me up by the scruff of my neck and tosh me into a reflection cell¡­! He¡¯ll put me in the Government Records office to write a tower of apologies until I retire¡­! G-g-get back to your embashiesh, quickly!¡¹


    Zenigata said, her glasses off-kilter as she trembled and straddled her Monkey. Then she took off as fast as she could toward the Yoyogi District¡­ Leaving MI6 behind.


    ¡¸The G-3 League? Challenging those bastards would not be the most clever thing to do.¡¹


    The agent grumbled, shrugging off the coat that had been pinned to the ground.


    Then he drew his spare magazine, exposing the combat knife he wore on his vest, retreating to the furthest Jaguar.


    ¡­


    This had all happened because G-3¡¯s followers came to Japan for some reason, and made the Ministry of Foreign Affairs nervous¡­


    They¡¯ll come again when they are ready.


    They are a political power. Just like when Aria was broken out of the Butei Hospital, they were embarrassed by the underhanded tactics employed.


    Somehow, the responsibility for this uproar will be put on us. The fact that it has occurred at all, is going to benefit the Foreign Ministry. Dammit, Kasumigaseki is a tough enemy to fight.


    ¡¸¨CKinji-kun. Aria-kun. You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡¹


    One of G-3¡¯s underlings pointed the monoeye of his advanced armour toward us¨C


    Then I noticed Shima¡­ she had nonchalantly strolled over to the Laforet storefront and disappeared into the crowd of curious onlookers dressed in a similar manner. Despite her taste in fashion, she was a Butei. Left to herself, she should be able to get back to Butei High.


    ¡¸Onii-chan! How was that!? Will you pat my head?¡¹


    Kneeling on the passenger seat of the Mini-Cooper, she turned to look at me, peeking over the pack of the seat¡­


    She had definitely saved me from a dilemma, so I patted her head. Then¨C


    ¡¸Ehehe! Time to make a logical retreat, alright? We were requested to bring you along with us. By Kinzou.¡¹


    Kaname said with a happy expression, her P-Fibre spreading out to form a ladder up to the helicopter.


    ********************************************************************


    After Aria, myself, Kaname, the armoured man, the man with the bandages boarded, the Black Hawk rose to an altitude of about 100 metres and deactivated the Metamaterial Ghillie¨Cthen took a NNE course.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Tohyama-sama. Japanese roads are crowded, so let¡¯s go by air to Sugamo. Third-sama is waiting there.¡¹


    Twisting his leathery body around to look back at us, it was the past middle-aged Caucasian, Angus¡­ as his smile passed over Aria, her eyebrows raised slightly.


    It¡¯s hidden by the 3-piece suit he is wearing, but his spine is clearly kinked. His arms and legs aren¡¯t straight. But this is G-3¡¯s follower-cum-butler, and he is flying well. I¡¯ll leave it to him¡­ It will be alright.


    ¡¸¨CYo! Kinji Tooyama, it¡¯s been a while!¡¹


    The armoured man said, removing his helmet, flashing a bright smile, and giving me a thumbs-up.


    There wasn¡¯t any ill will, but it was a bit overly familiar. We haven¡¯t seen each other since Shinagawa, and we had never spoken.


    He seemed to be about 20 years old, very good looking, and with a solid build.


    He looks like an athletic WASP.


    He took off his his shoulder armour pads:


    ¡¸Ooh now, Atlas, dear! Are the spare Personal Assault Armour hydride batteries charged yet? You really should swap them out pretty often, you know.¡¹


    Is that some kind of effeminate English¡­? The black bandaged man asked this.


    ¡¸Oh! Thanks, Collins-kun! That would be a risky thing! Many thanks to you!¡¹


    The armoured man, Atlas, flashed a smile toward the black man, Collins.


    Tossing up a caramel sweet and snapping it out of the air in a slight transgression of manners, Kaname joined us¡­


    The G-3 League are all unique specimens. For better or worse.


    Thinking back on Baskerville and Constellation, I don¡¯t really have any room to say anything, though.


    But this doesn¡¯t feel like a mere coincidence¡­


    It was awfully convenient for them to be here in Japan. My younger brother, G-3.


    This is G-3.


    If there¡¯s a Sino-Anglo problem, I should probably rely on the man who¡¯s been all around the world. Definitely so.


    I don¡¯t know why he arrived in Japan and wanted to meet¨Cbut I could guess. This was about Aria,


    *****************************************************


    While piloting the helicopter and descending below the minimum flight ceiling stipulated by Civil Aviation Law: Article 81, Angus activated the Metamaterial Ghillie, concealing us¨Cthen he deposited us in the middle of the garden of my parent¡¯s home that seemed to play the role of G-3¡¯s personal heliport.


    ¡¸¡­Kinji. It¡¯s from Azumura Chinami.¡¹


    Immediately after descending the rope ladder, Aria¨C


    She received a call on her mobile, and whispered while shielding the microphone with a hand. Then she returned to the call with a serious tone


    ¡¸¡­Understood. Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll accept your conditions if you vacate Kinji¡¯s arrest warrant.¡¹


    From the ways she talked, it seems that she was dealing with someone in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, but¡­ I took moment to look up the name Aria had said on my own mobile¨C


    The person on the other side of the call was Azumura Chinami. A parliamentary official of the current Minister of Foreign Affairs. A politician.


    Goddammit, Zenigata! You told your boss, didn¡¯t you? This is the Parliamentary Secretary. She¡¯s number 3 in the Ministry. Only the Vice-Minister and Minister are above her.


    ¡¸And I want an apology as well. You must apologise.¡¹


    Even when dealing with such a powerful person, Aria is just as domineering¨C


    But¡­ if she doesn¡¯t do what the adults want, we¡¯re in a really bad spot.


    Apparently coming to the same conclusion, Aria ended her call¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s been decided, Kinji. In actuality, I¡¯m being deported¨Cthe official story is that I will be returning home to England of my own free will. The flight leaves tomorrow.¡¹


    She said with a nonchalant expression.


    In that phone call, all she had been worried about was protecting me¡­ at least that is what it sounded like.


    Because of that I scowled.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. I wanted to meet with Menu anyway. I only pretended it was a difficult condition to accept in order to keep you safe. Think of it like a freebie. Or rather a shrewd bargain.¡¹


    Aria gave a bright smile.


    I-is that so?


    You did it, Aria. You just led a government official around by the nose. You must be the type that excels at negotiations.


    Because of this, Aria¡¯s and my partnership is interrupted for the time being¨Cit was an unpleasant necessity, but it was what we had planned from the beginning. It¡¯s all said and done, and we struck a deal with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the British embassy.


    ****************************************************************


    One after another, we all entered the Tohyama Family home¡­


    ¡¸¨CKinji, Aria. Third-sama is this way.¡¹


    On the veranda and holding a FN P90¨Cthe non-human kitsune, Tsukumo, appeared, carrying the sub-machine gun with an ergonomically-based design. She seemed to be playing a defensive role.


    Her tail sticking out through a hole in her hip armour, Tsuko led us into my room¨C


    ¡¸¡­G-3¡­!?¡¹


    Kneeling on the tatami at the head of the room, G-3 was completely surrounded by tomatoes that he was currently munching on¡­


    He was gravely hurt.


    But it seems that he was injured a while ago, and from the plasters and surgical tape, he is under medical treatment.


    For that reason, much of his armour was removed. His artificial left hand was also removed, and in its place was an old, heavy-looking mechanical one. His cloak was also missing.


    ¡¸¨CYo, Aniki! Still not dead?¡¹


    ¡¸Just like you. Actually, I¡¯ve died twice.¡¹


    G-3 exchanged this very Tohyama-esque greeting with me, but¨C


    Although he wasn¡¯t wearing it, there was a mobile oxygen therapy device by his side. He must have been hurt badly enough that breathing on his own was difficult.


    ¡¸Who killed you?¡¹


    I said, sitting cross-legged directly in front of him¨C


    On his kabuki-like face-painted face, G-3¡¯s eyebrows rose.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not dead. This is only a scratch.¡¹


    ¡¸To tear off an arm and put you on oxygen therapy, it must have been pretty severe.¡¹


    I did much the same to him when we fought¨Cthis is why one of his subordinates came in the vanguard instead of G-3 himself.


    He didn¡¯t come out onto the front lines because he was injured.


    G-3 must be embarrassed about losing, that must be why he is not saying much. That¡¯s my younger brother for you. That made me angry¨C


    ¡¸If you look closely, he really does look like Kinji.¡¹


    Completely ignoring the extent of his injuries, Aria-san exclaimed upon seeing G-3.


    ¡¸Hey now! Not only Kinzou, but Kinji was fighting too?¡¹


    ¡¸Fire and fights are the flowers of Edo, after all.3¡¹


    Carrying home-made inarizushi my grandmother, and my grandfather carrying tomatoes, gave the typical Tohyama response to the scene. What a family.


    ¡¸¡­Was it Iron Man? Maybe the Terminator?¡¹


    I asked, somewhat concerned after my grandparents went back into the living room, and for some reason, G-3 returned a smile¨C


    ¡¸Well, something like that.¡¹


    Was he really fighting American comic book heroes?


    ¡¸Tell me their names. I¡¯ll get revenge. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll hit you.¡¹


    I said, grabbing G-3 by the hair and threatening him as his cheeks were stuffed with my grandmother¡¯s inarizushi¨C


    ¡¸Mash Roosevelt from the NSA. He¡¯s a Transzendieren Ange monster that is newer than me and my Neue Ange. ¡¹4


    Finally, my brother told me.


    I don¡¯t know the NSA from the NEC, but as soon as I find him, I¡¯ll beat him until he¡¯s unrecognisable.


    ¨CIf he almost killed my brother, then he must be an enemy with the same level of power as Son.


    But as a war-like nation, it isn¡¯t strange for America to have something like that. He must be something like the Incredible Hulk. But no matter what kind of monster he is, I decided that he¡¯s on my list, right after Demon Sword, Seiji.


    ¡¸Why did you fight someone like that? Back at New Year¡¯s didn¡¯t you say you were going to some kind of base in Nevada.¡¹


    Hearing my insistent question, Kaname and Aria said:


    ¡¸That¡¯s Onii-chan for you.¡¹


    and


    ¡¸Overprotective, isn¡¯t he?¡¹


    Seeming to harmonise¨C


    ¡¸Plan was to head to Area 51 in Nevada, then over to Edwards Air Force Base in California. They found me in Area 51 and attacked.¡¹


    ¡¸Why? What was it?¡¹


    ¡¸Irokane. I went to Area 51 to steal it.¡¹


    ¨CG-3 let the keyword¡ºirokane¡»slip.


    G-3 already knows about the effects of irokane on anyone nearby. He had planned to use it¡¯s incredible powers to resurrect Dr. Sara who had died in an accident.


    But¡­ America has irokane as well? I didn¡¯t know that.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you intended to do¡­ but I¡¯ll make it clear right now, if I see you turn against Aria, I¡¯ll stop you. If you become Aria¡¯s enemy, you¡¯ll become mine as well.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve given up on that hihiirokane. It would be a pain to extract it when there¡¯s other irokane out there for the taking. But I was intercepted on my way to do that. All this stuff about irokane is really a pain, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t tell any of this to my subordinates, alright?¡¹


    G-3 said, to which¨C


    ¡¸¡­How do you know about it?¡¹


    Glancing involuntarily in my direction, Aria asked, her gaze sharp.


    ¡¸¨CAs a former member of I.U., Patra called me from Kana¡¯s house, she told me¡ºIt can become very powerful¡»and all other interesting things. So I came to Japan.¡¹


    ¡­I see.


    Now Patra is a member of the Tohyama Family. It seems that knowing G-3 wanted something, she leveraged her connections as a former member of I.U. to lend a hand to her family and tell him what she knows.


    Given that he understood the situation¨C


    ¡¸What colour is America¡¯s irokane?¡¹


    Aria hurriedly broke in and asked.


    ¡¸Blue. It¡¯s ruruirokane.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? Tell me everything you know!¡¹


    I picked up the line of questioning, I snapped at the mention of irokane¨C


    Expanding his chest, G-3 regained his usual pompous attitude.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to beg. I got a chance to take a look at the ruruirokane that the air force has. It¡¯s a ridiculously huge piece. I know the manifestation of irokane¡¯s supernatural power is directly proportional to its mass. But when it comes to irokane itself¡­ I don¡¯t know how it works, but I might be able to use it somehow. Nevada doesn¡¯t just have ruruirokane; there¡¯s also a hidan.¡¹


    G-3 said while crunching a tomato between his teeth¨C


    ¡­He was trying to tempt us. Lure us to America.


    ¡¸¨CNow, then it¡¯s settled: we¡¯ll go together, Aniki. Right now. To America.¡¹


    ¡¸Wh-what¡¯s settled?¡¹


    I interjected as G-3 settled his right hand on my shoulder¡­


    ¡¸You¡¯re just as dense as ever, Aniki. Don¡¯t our interests coincide? We both want irokane. I didn¡¯t mess with Aria because she¡¯s important to you. So let¡¯s go take Nevada¡¯s rurrirokane. You said it yourself¨CAria¡¯s hidan has to be dealt with. And in order to do that¨Cthere¡¯s no other way except to take some to study.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Area 51 is the only place with a piece of irokane larger than Aria¡¯s hidan. Where else are you going to find a bigger piece? You¡¯re an idiot, so I¡¯ll tell you. They don¡¯t sell irokane in supermarkets!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Aria¡¯s mother, Kanae-san, said that I should look for irokane¨Cand it¡¯s in America.


    If we can get our hands on it, we might be able to figure out a way to save Aria from the possession of the Scarlet Goddess. And Aria¡¯s younger sister, Minuet, might just know how to do it.


    Maybe, maybe, our path forward lacked any concrete evidence and instead was merely full of¡ºmaybe¡¯s¡»¨C


    But we have no other options going forward. Nothing but a¡ºmaybe¡».


    And just by chance, it all relied on my younger brother and Aria¡¯s younger sister¨C


    Each of them hold a key. A key to the mysterious door of irokane¡¯s secrets.


    ¡¸¡­Oi, all of you! Get out.¡¹


    G-3 said to his subordinates scattered about the room.


    Then the Caucasian Atlas, the black Collins, Tsukumo, and even Kaname, who had been watching things unfold silently¡­ they all left my room and headed out onto the veranda.


    Then G-3 squinted his eyes and turned away from me¨C


    ¡¸What actually happened with Patra was the opposite. I really had to beg her to tell me, and I¡­ need you to come, Aniki. Breaking into Area 51 is gonna to be hard.¡¹


    He said, somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡¸¨CAniki. Lend me your strength.¡¹


    G-3 said, turning back to look me straight in the eye¨C and I said:


    ¡¸¡­Well, I said it earlier. This will be¡ºrevenge¡».¡¹


    I grumbled as I stood.


    Then I used my hand to settle G-3, whose eyes had lit up in delight.


    ¡¸But I will warn you. Habi belongs to GRENEDA for the purposes of FEW¨Cwe will be fighting the oni clan. You became a member of DEEN because of a deal struck with Kana. You also challenged Son when she was a member of GRENEDA. If you join me, you¡¯ll be part of the group that bears the stigma of defying the FEW cease-fire.¡¹


    ¡¸Heh, I knew that. Should be fun.¡¹


    He voiced his thoughts. It followed his life philosophy of ¡®In all Heaven and Earth, I alone am worthy of honour¡¯. 5


    Then sighing


    ¡¸¨CYo, Aria! If ya become the Scarlet Goddess again, the world would be in for a whole lot of trouble, It¡¯ll be something like WWIII.¡¹


    After teaming up with me, G3 seemed intent on ratcheting tensions even higher with careless talk.


    ¡¸Saving the world from a crisis is a hobby of mine. If I had to kill you, it¡¯d make a great story. Especially in front of Aniki. I¡¯ll stop ya.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh. Thanks.¡¹


    The vein on her forehead throbbing in anger, she still responded to the jest with a forced smile and reasonable amount of calm due to the magical barrier at my parent¡¯s home.


    Aria is going to England after all¨C


    But hanging around Japan by myself would be highly unproductive. Now that they have Aria pinned down, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs could just pick me up on a separate charge.


    That being the case it might be a good idea to go to America. Staying out of the country until at least until the situation cools down.


    ¨CI¡¯m going to America. And Aria is headed to England.


    Well, the¡ºparting¡»that Kanae-san suggested has unexpectedly come to pass.


    But it will be fine like this for a short while.


    This is true in the context of the story of irokane, our feelings, and several other things. But¨C


    ¡¸Well, then this is it¡­ It¡¯s goodby for a while. Aria.¡¹


    ¡¸It looks like it.¡¹


    We had partnered through a lot of hard battles since April last year, and there was nothing else to say¨C


    And with a brief exchange of glances that conveyed a torrent of emotions we parted without another word.


    [END TEXT]


    ******************************************************


    1. Administrative district area of Japan¡¯s national government


    2. Shopping district in Tokyo.


    3. Historical reference to widespread fires following earthquakes in Edo. Means that it¡¯s a typical thing to be expected.


    4. ¡®Transcendent Ange¡¯ It¡¯s supposed to be German, and I think someone said ¡®Ange¡¯ was something in German too. Basically, it¡¯s ¡®better than New Ange¡¯¨CNeue Ange 2.0


    5. Saying of Buddha. Meant to indicate humility, but literally an arrogant statement.

 Volume 18 - CH 3

    Chapter 3: To the Center of the World ¨DEast meets West


    [START TEXT]


    Before Aria returned home, she went back to Butei High¨C


    I stayed at my parent¡¯s home and sent a report to Butei High about going to America. G-3 had a commission request from a company to work in America, so it was fine on paper.


    Because it met the¡º3 day minimum¡», it was treated differently than Caravan III which yielded a fixed number of academic credits, regardless of the duration¨Coverseas assignments accrue a number of credits at a base rate.


    This basic rate is based upon the average student¡¯s achievement at Butei High.


    What¡¯s more, the evaluation, that is to say the audit of the credit is rarely performed. Doing so for overseas work would be hard.


    As an extreme case, if you were going to receive a failing mark in a midterm or final examination in Japan¡­if you could come up with a fictitious overseas commission, the system allows you to scrape by with a barely passing grade. At least in Tokyo Butei High.


    But speaking of this loophole, if used to shirk off coursework, will result in a bad, untrained Butei that would eventually be killed.If you stay abroad without working for a long time, your visa will expire and you¡¯ll run out of money. So this isn¡¯t something that is typical for a student to do.


    Furthermore, by filing the report, everyone in the school network will know I¡¯m in America.


    It will happen without the need to talk to anyone, and since it would be a strange thing to do during the FEW cease-fire¡­ it¡¯s best to limit contact with other members of DEEN. I want to lower the level of risk as much as possible. Even if someone was curious about where I had gone, they could find out that I was overseas in a single search.


    Then, without waiting a day to head to New York, the very next morning¨C


    ¡¸Aniki, gimme this bear carving. It has artistic charm.¡¹


    ¡¸Onii-chan, I want this silver angel! Then I¡¯ll have 4!¡¹


    My idiot younger brother and sister were picking through my stuff like they were some kind of Japanese souvenirs.


    ¡¸The bear is 2,000 Yen, and the angle is 500.¡¹


    I declared, leaving the room with as many bullets as I could carry.


    Exiting the washroom into the corridor, I told my grandfather:


    ¡¸I¡¯m leaving for a while. I¡¯m going to America.¡¹


    I slid open the exterior screen¡­


    ¡¸Wha¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Standing there in a sailor suit and not returning my shocked reaction¨Cwas Reki.


    Having her right in front of me, and not giving off any sign of her presence, I was truly surprised.


    I didn¡¯t know how long she was there¡­but she had been there the whole time, waiting for me it seemed.


    With a little girl standing with a Dragunov hanging from her shoulder in front of our door, there was no telling what kinds of rumours the neighbours would spin¡­


    ¡¸Why are you here, Mint Yada.¡¹


    A bit petulantly, I used the embarrassing alias that Reki used last year when she free-loaded at my parent¡¯s home. But, as usual, Reki answered as freely as the wind blew:


    ¡¸I am accompanying you.¡¹


    She answered with her usual blank expression and uninflected voice.


    I indicated the line of G-3¡¯s subordinates with my hand.


    ¡¸No matter what, you can guess what we are doing. We aren¡¯t going to an arcade or convenience store. Even if you say you¡¯re a rule-breaker, we¡¯ll be defying the cease-fire and¨C¡¹


    Mid-sentence:


    ¡¸¨CThe Wind is disturbed.¡¹


    Reki interjected, interrupting me and looking at me with her almond shaped eyes.


    ¡­There it was,¡ºThe Wind¡».


    Since the shinkansen-jacking it had been relatively quiet, and I¡¯d ignored it, but this was Reki¡¯s god. If told to kill herself, she¡¯d do it.


    She and The Wind had fallen out last Autumn because of me, but it seems like they had recently re-established remote contact¨C


    ¡¸Were you told to come with me?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. The Wind wishes for me to go with all of you.¡¹


    ¡¸Tell The Wind to come themself.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I am a single bullet. A bullet has no heart. Therefore, it does not think.¡¹


    Is she reciting that mantra again, after so long?


    But no matter what, she will never change her mind. I learned that back in the first semester of High School.


    What¡¯s more¨Caccording to Shirayuki and Kazayuki¨CReki is a miko for the ririirokane that we were going to take, although that is different from hihiirokane and ruruirokane.


    Although I didn¡¯t want to think much about it, Reki was someone related to irokane.


    On the final day of summer vacation, she had warned me¡ºYou shouldn¡¯t get too close to Aria¡»¡­I¡­can¡¯t really say that I hadn¡¯t ignored it. Aria and I had become friends, developed a bond, and become partners.


    If I had heeded that warning¨C


    It¡¯s possible that this whole situation could have been avoided if I hadn¡¯t recklessly ignored her.


    I couldn¡¯t prove it or not, but if so, I need to repay Reki


    ¡­


    At a glance, the addition of an S-ranked Butei sniper to G-3¡¯s team is a welcome one.


    ¡¸¡­Reki, do you speak English?.¡¹


    I asked, trying to break down her argument, point by point¨C


    ¡¸Yes. A little bit.¡¹


    She answered in English with less of an accent than I had, a result of her having spent her early teen working in China and Russia as a hit man.


    *****************************************************


    Ultimately, both Aria and I are both flying this morning.


    Aria, however, seems to have left Japan on a civilian flight ahead of me.


    Last night, I received a message from Aria that she was leaving from terminal 2, gate 3F¨Cand I left G-3, his crew, and Reki in the international lobby.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to see Aria off.¡¹


    I announced, and for some reason though grinning, a vein throbbed on Kaname¡¯s forehead as she followed me across the ridiculously large lobby.


    The British Airways kiosk printer was located on the third floor at the south end of the building, and I quickly spotted Aria¡¯s unusual pink hair¡­


    ¡­Huh? There was another girl in a Butei High sailor suit standing next to her?


    She had twin-tails as well, but was even shorter than Aria¨CIt was her Amica. Like Fuuma to me, this was the underclassman that Aria had adopted, Akari Mamiya. She was carrying Aria¡¯s luggage.


    There was also another unsolicited pipsqueak there as well. Wearing a loose trench coat and looking happy, it was Nori Zenigata. It looks like¡­ she¡¯s acting as Aria¡¯s bodyguard. That makes me angry. Because she caught us yesterday, Aria had to give up, raise her hands, and meekly return home.


    Mamiya shoved the luggage over the check-in counter, and Aria spotted me.


    ¡¸Kinji.¡¹


    Her face lit up. Caught off-guard because of her cute smiling face, I was flustered for a moment¨C


    ¡¸Good morning, Butei Offisher Kinji Tohyama. Did I hear it correctly from Butei High? Are you going to work in America today?¡¹


    The ebullient Zenigata interjected herself. She was happy to soon be relieved of the dangerous task of¡ºtaking care of Aria¡». At least that was what her expression said.


    ¡¸I was awfully rude yeshterday. Here. I have expresshed my shorrow in thish apology.¡¹


    Zenigata held out a manila envelope¡­ and I started to refuse it.


    But the look in Aria¡¯s eye said¡ºplease accept it¡»and after a brief inspection¨Cthe paper inside had¡ºThis document is a request to relevant officials to allow the bearer free passage into the United States of America¡»written on it in English. It was also stamped with the Secretary of Foreign Affairs¡¯ seal.


    This¡­ must be intended to prevent Aria and I from rejoining each other soon by making it easier for me to enter America. How considerate.


    Well, if I rejected this, it would put me on decisively bad terms with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. I don¡¯t plan to use it, but I¡¯ll pretend to accept it.


    I put it into my pocket, and ignoring Zenigata¨C


    ¡¸¨CAria, you arrested 99 convicted criminals back in England. There must be some who are already released on bail or parole. Will you be alright without a bodyguard?¡¹


    I asked, worried about my partner¡¯s safety. And the response was.


    ¡¸I¡¯m taking Akari with me.¡¹


    The mini-highschool girl Aria pointed a thumb toward the micro-highschool girl, Akari Mamiya.


    ¡¸¡­Huh?¡¹


    I furrowed my eyebrows¨C


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. This girl is strong. She might even be able to beat you.¡¹


    ¡¸Nonsense. Even if I slacked off in INQUESTA, I wouldn¡¯t lose to a first-year.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s see. Akari, fight him.¡¹


    Grinning, Aria grabbed Akari¡¯s twin-tails and placed her right in front of me.


    ¡¸Wha! You want me to fight Kinji Tohyama¡­ An upperclassman? H-here?¡¹


    The 139 cm tall Mamiya¡¯s wide eyes flickered between me and Aria¨C


    ¨CIn her first year, she must have been involved in quite a few violent encounters, I can sense a reasonable amount of ability.


    But in the end, first-years are first-years. I¡¯m not in Hysteria Mode, but I don¡¯t feel like losing. At the orders of our common master Aria, we started some kind of bodyguard test.


    Glancing at the older women behind the British Airways counter,


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to pull out a gun for no reason in an airport¡­ so I¡¯ll just rest my hand lightly on it. Just resting my hand on it is a bit clumsy, but it might hurt if hands get in the eyes or hit the jaw.¡¹


    I said prefatorily, pointing at my face.


    ¡¸Ah, right. That reminds me that I asked Saski from INQUESTA about you¡­¡¹


    Scratching the back of my head, I gave no indication of attacking¨C


    ¨C*Whoosh!* I aimed a leg sweep at Mamiya¡¯s sneakers.


    If this were an ordinary first year, this would be the place where she would kick up at an angle toward the base of my skull, but¨C


    ¡¸Hyaa!¡¹


    While raising a cry of surprise, Mamiya kicked out her own leg to intercept mine and used my own strength to power her own jump. Then there was a rush of air.


    With a flutter of her short skirt, she leapt up in a cat-like motion.


    As soon as I heard her foot touch the ground behind me, I pulled the gun I had bluffed and said I wouldn¡¯t draw in a quick-draw motion. Then as I turned to face Mamiya¨C


    ¡­?


    Huh? It¡¯s lighter.My gun, that is.


    The magazine was missing.


    ¡¸¡­Here you go.¡¹


    Bending forward, she took out the Beretta magazine from behind her back and returned it to me.


    When she was airborne, she must have slipped it from my shoulder holster.


    It was the same technique used by Watson and performed at the same skill level. It can¡¯t be anything else.


    As I returned the magazine and gun to it¡¯s holster¡­ I noticed that it had a scratch like something left by an animal on it. Left by Mamaiya¡¯s claws. From that I could tell it was¨C


    The Tohyama¡¯s Family¡¯s¡ºWell Kerb Taking¡»¡­?


    The technique of taking an enemy¡¯s weapon that I used on the day I met Aria to steal her spare magazine as she tossed me away. The track of the finger marks are quite similar.


    But when I learned Well Kerb Taking from my father, it was with both hands. There are only claw marks from one hand.


    No, this is¡ºPenetrating Pilfer¡»¡­!


    Recalling its name, my eyes widened.


    The technique that I had learned,¡ºWell Kerb Taking¡», is a technique inherited from Tohyama no Kin-san, also known as Kinshiro Tohyama¨C a degraded version of a technique his father Kagekuni Tohyama stole from another style. The genuine technique was¡ºPenetrating Pilfer¡».


    Unlike Well Kerb Taking that can only take something on the surface of the body, Penetrating Pilfer can take something from inside. That is to say it is a brutal and unique killer technique meant to thrust the fingers into the navel or mouth and gouge out a vital organ or the brainstem.


    And the user of Penetrating Pilfer was working under Kagekuni Tohyama as a secret agent of the Imperial Court, to crack down on illegal contraband¨Ca ninja.


    The name of that agent was Rinzou Mamiya. He and Akari Mamiya share the same family name. That can¡¯t be a coincidence.


    But that is¡­ a flower that should not be named. 1


    ¡¸¡­Understood. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡¹


    I said, while returning the extended Micro-UZI magazine I had taken from Mamiya using Well Kerb Taking.


    Mamiya was Mamiya, and made a slightly relieved expression.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll have my Amica in London with me. She¡¯s been about as hands-off with me as you¡¯ve been with Fuuma, but when it comes down to it, she¡¯s a reliable senpai. She¡¯s also a certified S-Rank in fighting strength.¡¹


    Aria said, giving me a wink. With her senpai, Aira, and Mamiya, would that be the battle tri-sters?2 If that¡¯s the case, then I guess I shouldn¡¯t worry too much.


    ¡¸Aria¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Kinji. I can¡¯t say a lot with Zenigata here, but let me be clear. We¡¯re leaving Japan, but we aren¡¯t running away. We¡¯re running to confront something.¡¹


    ¡ª To confront the Scarlet Goddess, is what she means.


    I understand that. And I agree with you, Aria.


    ¡¸So this isn¡¯t¡ºfarewell¡». It¡¯s a see you latter¡¹


    ¡¸Right. Last year you chose me as your partner. I accepted it by going along with it. That means that I chose you as well. When Butei chooses partners, there is no¡ºfarewell¡». Only when they die.¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks, Kinji. If something happens, I¡¯ll call you.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll hurry to your side, even if I have to dig a hole through the Earth.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu! I think you just might.¡¹


    With this conversation, I wanted to check one last time on Aria¨C


    Yeah, that¡¯s right. She¡¯ll be fine.


    Just before we separated I got defiant. Well, if she¡¯s on Earth, that¡¯s practically the same place. Whether they are at the next station or the next country, the only difference is in the transport vehicle between them, but essentially they are the same.


    ¡¸See you later, Kinji.¡¹


    ¡¸You too. Be careful.¡¹


    Alright, let¡¯s go.


    Getting ready to perform a right about-face, my leg¡­ it hesitated.


    But Aria. You and I¨C


    There was a possibility that this would be a parting for a lifetime.


    That was a fact.


    I looked up at Aria, and she looked back at me¡­


    There was only silence¡­ with nothing but time passing between us.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Hurry up and go.¡¹


    Aria said suddenly, turning her camellia eyes away from me.


    Her anime-like voice quivered slightly¡­ and moisture welled in her eyes.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll cry¡­!¡¹


    With a soft *Thump!* she pushed lightly against my chest¨C


    It was heartbreaking.


    It was unfair. A woman¡¯s tears.


    Once they appear, no man can refuse. I should go. Right now.


    But that goes against my own determination.


    ¡¸Alright, that¡¯s no good! Onii-chan! Don¡¯t raise that flag.3 Let¡¯s go!¡¹


    ¡¸Aria-senpai! There¡¯s a free movie showing on the plane to watch! It¡¯ll be fun, right!?¡¹


    Kaname and Mamiuya both tackled me and Aria, respectively.


    With a *Squish!* there was an alarmingly supple feeling against my arm from Kaname¡¯s breasts that had experienced some surprising growth. I felt them through her sailor suit uniform as she pushed my arm from shoulder to forearm between them! I thought it was probably Shirayuki or Riko, but someone must have taught her this drastic technique.


    Witnessing that dangerous scene¡­!


    ¡¸¨CKinji! Wh-what are you doing leering at your sister!¡¹


    She did it!


    ¡¸I¡¯m not!¡¹


    ¡¸I-if you do strange things with you sister while I¡¯m not watching, next time we meet, I¡¯ll put so many wind holes in you, you¡¯ll be Swiss cheese!¡¹


    ¡¸The human body it too thick to be Swiss cheese!¡¹


    I answered Aria back¨C


    What had a short time ago been a moving farewell scene was now one where Aria and I were quarreling because of some strange alliance between Kaname and Mamiya.


    ¡¸Onii-chan, from now on we¡¯ll be spending a lot of time alone together, right?¡¹


    Despite the public setting, Kaname who had been raised in America planted a kiss on my cheek, seeing that¡­! *Ping!* I heard the sound of a vein popping out of Aria¡¯s forehead.


    ¡¸RAAAAAARGH! Wind hole knee dislocation!¡¹


    ¨C*Whoooosh!* For some reason, Aria aimed a low kick at me like the one I had used against Mamiya, but about 2 trillion times more powerful¨C


    Not only Kaname and Mamiya¡¯s skirts, but also Zenigata¡¯s coat were lifted by the air pressure created by her kick. *Crack!* Both my knees received a murderous blow.


    ****************************


    Originally, only bending in one direction, my knee now moved more freely than everyone else¡¯s, now moving up toward the thigh causing me to walk strangely¡­*Shuffle!* *Shuffle!* I hobbled as we dashed away to escape Aria.


    ¡¸Oniii-chan! Buy me that!¡¹


    Pointing at caramel sweets in an airport kiosk while grinning, Kaname carried me under her arm like Goma-chan ¡°The spotted Seal¡±. I was afraid that Aria might shoot me to death.


    But what the heck, Aria! You should have kicked Kaname, not me! Pushing the back of the knee from behind, you should have called the cruel punishment that my knee received a knee cap breaker instead of a dislocation.The prefix of ¡®wind hole¡¯ had nothing to do with it at all!


    With all those quips about my latest stint of abuse, I employed a Tohyama Family reduction technique to the reversed <-shaped knee joint to return it to its usual orientation¡­


    I then passed through the priority international boarding gate with G-3¡¯s party and Reki after the most ridiculously cursory security check ever. Why the preferential treatment? It¡¯s even beyond that of first-class treatment.


    Kaname handed over the passport she had taken from the Men¡¯s Dormitory No. 3 and was allowed through the departure security check without incident¨C


    ¡¸Who has the tickets?¡¹


    I asked, and wearing his gold thread embroidered bell bottom suit, G-3:


    ¡¸Aniki, you don¡¯t buy a ticket when you ride your own bike, do you?¡¹


    He added with a grin.


    ¡­Does he mean that we¡¯re taking a private jet or something? That would explain why the security check was so lenient. You don¡¯t hijack your own private plane.


    ¡¸Are we taking the Galleon?¡¹


    ¡¸Aniki totally wrecked that one.¡¹


    We had these conversations as we passed by the jewellery and perfume of the duty-free shop¡­


    G-3¡¯s subordinates followed after us.


    The large Caucasian Atlas was wearing a white school uniform-like set of clothes.


    The black, effeminate man, Collins, was wearing bandages on his face and a rainbow coloured suit.


    The one with her furry kitsune ears on full display and hiding her tail within a navy blue jumper and skirt that looked like something a middle school student would wear was probably the native Japanese Tsukumo.


    Finally, there was the grandfatherly chauffeur-cum-butler, Angus.


    There was also a woman with long, grey hair and differently coloured eyes, and a big man with bullet holes in his face who I remembered seeing in Shinagawa.


    Including the leader, they were a pretty flashy group¡­ rather, they were a very diverse group.


    There were Caucasians, Black, Asians, Kitsune, able-bodies, disabled, sexual minorities, and men and women of all ages.


    When I pointed that out to G-3, he said:


    ¡¸As long as I can use them, I don¡¯t ask about race, social position, age, gender, or their past. On the other hand, if I can¡¯t, then they might serve as a general officer of field commander.¡¹


    He gave a thoroughly meritocratic answer. Now I see.


    However, as we are making our way through the crowd of Japanese people, we stand out and are catching a lot of glances. Personally, I wanted to disappear using Metamaterial Ghillie.


    When they see us, they think that I¡¯m their friend and are giving me strange looks.


    I hope we don¡¯t come across anyone who knows me.


    I thought that, despite the fact that I have few friends¡­but then¡­*Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*


    ¡¸¨CHuff! Huff!¡¹


    Running towards United Airlines boarding gate 65, a pipsqueak wearing a backpack and Butei High sailor suit ran past us.


    Slightly smaller than Mamiya, that kid was Hiraga-san.Recently, there have been a lot of pipsqueaks around me.


    ¡¸Huh? Toma-kn! Ayaa¡¯s going to!¡¹


    Hiraga-san stood there, holding a piece of bread in her mouth as she said something to me. Because of how long we had known each other I could tell that she said¡ºTohyama-kun! Ayaya¡¯s going there too!¡»What she had said before was just her being out of breath.


    I watched her run through Narita Airport like a girl from a manga, just like I would expect from an inventor full of new ideas.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to America too. If something happens, I¡¯ll call.¡¹


    I said forcing a smile, while Hiraga-san flashed me a V-sign and dove headfirst through the gate after the final boarding call.The flight destination was¨CWashington D.C., Dulles International Airport.


    Hiraga-san must be studying abroad in Washington D.C.¡¯s AMDO department.


    It looks like she¡¯s going ahead to make preparations. Good luck.


    ¡¸Aniki, over here!¡¹


    I stopped to see Hiraga-san off, and my annoying younger brother was tugging at my sleeve in jealousy.


    Rejoining everyone else, we left the lounge and descended the escalator to the south side of the airport.


    At the bottom waiting for us, there was the past middle-age Angus in a three-piece suit, giving us a respectful bow.


    G-3¡¯s followers.


    ¡¸Third-sama. Kinji-sama. I have been awaiting you. Please allow me to take you to the X-19C.¡¹


    Angus urged, respectfully, ushering us from the lounge into a mini-bus¡­It seems we were not going to use the boarding bridge to embark into G-3¡¯s private aircraft as we pulled off into the aircraft taxiway.


    The impressive sight of a Boeing 747 taking off nearby stole my attention¨C


    ¡¸We¡¯re here, Onii-chan!¡¹


    Kaname said, poking my shoulder. Then when the bus stopped, G-3 led off and everyone else exited onto the aircraft parking area one by one. And there¡­


    ¡¸¨C¡­A V-22¡­?¡¹


    Painted a dark sea grey, a craft that looked like something between a helicopter and conventional aircraft sat there.


    The V-22¨CAlso known as the Osprey, is a tilt rotor aircraft that is able to rotate its wings to VTOL before and after achieving level flight.


    Like a helicopter, it doesn¡¯t need a long runway, and like a fixed-wing craft, it has a long cruising range¨Ca vehicle of dreams that is said to¡ºChange how humans fly¡».


    But this one¡­ is twice the size of the specifications I have seen. The total width, including rotors, is about 40 m. Instead of 2 propellers on the main wings, this one has 4. It¡¯s a quad tilt-rotor craft. In terms of shape, it¡¯s closer to the C-130 Hercules.


    ¡¸This is the X-19 Sagittarius. Angus talked about it a little while ago. It¡¯s a total X-plane, ya know?¡¹


    G-3 shouted as he boarded, and his followers followed him, boarding via the door on the side of the fuselage. Then Reki and Kaname boarded and she turned back at the door.


    ¡¸It¡¯s cold, so hurry up and get in!¡¹


    Waving me on in¡­ from the outside, the craft looked like a normal passenger craft¡­ it took a bit of nerve, at first, to get inside. It looks pretty interesting from the outside, though.


    But it is cold, so I¡¯ll get in.


    Inside the Sagittarius, it looked like the fuselage was a repurposed A-130 gunship fuselage and the interior was decorated to G-3¡¯s tastes like a high-class hotel suite.


    The walls were panelled with rare carven mahogany wood and an oil painting of a short coliseum hung on one of them. Behind me, G-3 sat with crossed legs on a plush Versace sofa that had a wine red base and gold embroidery. The Persian carpet beneath my feet was very soft.


    ¡¸We will conduct an aerial refueling above Alaska, then proceed directly to John F. Kennedy Airport.¡¹


    ¡¸Fine.¡¹


    G-3 gave a single word response to Angus who held his crooked arm against his chest while G-3 selected an LP record¡­


    When Angus turned and went back to the cockpit, I followed and peeked my head inside.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen you operate a car and a helicopter, but can you fly this airplane too? I don¡¯t mean to insult you, but¡­ isn¡¯t the range of motion of your arms less than the average person? Flying a tilt-rotor is difficult. And I¡¯ve heard rumours of accidents¨C¡¹


    ¡¸Please rest assured. I have completed over 1,000 of flight time in the Sagittarius. Once we reach cruising altitude, I will alternate shifts with Atlas, and he has completed 350 hours flight time.¡¹


    Saying that¡­ he put on the comm headset and sat on one side of the two-seater cockpit with a curiously happy expression on his face. Because his facial muscles were stiff, whether it was a friendly grin or a smirk, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡¸¡­Why are you so happy?¡¹


    ¡¸It is nothing. Yesterday and today, I have seen a good thing happen.¡¹


    ¡¸Something good?¡¹


    I titled my head, and Angus turned his neck around to look at me.


    ¡¸Third-sama, who usually does whatever he wants, in Kinji-sama¨C has found someone to rely on. That was something new.¡¹


    He replied in a slightly hushed tone. But, apparently having very sharp ears, G-3 bellowed:


    ¡¸That¡¯s not true! My Aniki was unemployed, and I used my connections to get him a job!¡¹


    With a *Thump!* *Thump!*, he stamped his feet angrily. He was turning bright red.


    ¡¸Ah yes. He is just as kind to his allies as ever.¡¹


    It seems like Angus likes to bully G-3. How reckless.


    ¡¸He isn¡¯t kind. Didn¡¯t he fight you a long time ago¡­? And do that to your body¡­¡¹


    Given what my younger brother was capable of, I was slightly worried for Angus.


    ¡¸By no means. He was kind at that time as well.¡¹


    ¡¸How!¡¹


    ¡¸He did not kill me.I was ordered by CAG to conduct a lone assault, and I was meant to kill him.¡¹


    At this statement from Angus, my eyes widened.


    Was this guy a former CAG member¨C a part of DELTA Force?


    But now he¡¯s G-3¡¯s chauffeur


    DELTA Force is supposed to be America¡¯s special forces group and the best in the world. And the fact that he was selected and ordered to kill G-3 by himself must mean that he has some kind of Devil King level power.


    But didn¡¯t he know his enemy is a human weapon that boasted the power to overthrow a small country?


    Even so¡­


    Behind me wearing an unconcerned smiling face, Atlas was carrying a meat pie into the cabin, Collins was perusing the champagne cooler and humming a tune, and their origins can be easily guessed. Green beret and Navy SEAL, respectively. Singing a lackluster version of a Perfume song with Kaname on a portable karaoke machine with Tsukumo, who seemed to be a former member of the JGSDF Central Readiness Force.


    *******************************************************


    Sagittarius took off from Narita Airport in helicopter mode, then a minute later transitioned to flight mode¨C


    From there it became cruising an ordinary turboprop aircraft. Due to Angus¡¯ top tier piloting skills, it didn¡¯t so much as shake any more than the mini-bus had.


    ¡­I guess I was more worried than I needed to be about this tilt-rotor craft.


    Reki sat on the floor, holding her knees like a life-size statue. Atlas pulled out a BlackBerry Curve 8530 chatting with his mother.


    Collins, who seemed to be a Muslim prostrating himself on the floor, worshipfully chanting:


    ¡¸Allahu Akbar¡­¡¹


    Kaname and Tsukumo had pulled out hagoita and were playing a game of in-flight hanetsuki.4 What a pain.


    After eating a sealed mean and a few hours of flying¨C


    ¡¸¨CEveryone except Angus and Atlas, get sleep. We¡¯ll arrive in New York at 1445 Eastern.Upon arrival, move into position, arm, and resupply. That is all. Move out!¡¹


    G-3 ordered, despite the fact that no one was tired.


    Crying¡¸Ya!¡¹in chorus, his followers pulled collapsible beds and futons from the back of the plane and spread them out.


    I¡¯ve already had experience with jet lag, so this must be a preventative measure to catch up on sleep.


    Even with his usual laissez-faire? attitude, he hasn¡¯t forgotten to take care of his people.That¡¯s G-3¡¯s leadership.


    ¡­With just red night light illuminating the space, the plane¡¯s interior took on a gloomy tone¡­


    I borrowed a mat folded up 3 times and laid down on it on my side.


    But¡­ I couldn¡¯t do anything except worry about Aria.


    Right now, she¡¯s probably flying over Russia to get back to England.


    We¡¯re on opposite sides of the globe.


    ¡­


    What am I doing? Mamiya is there to help her, and she¡¯ll be fine. She shouldn¡¯t have another attack.


    Even so¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep with my thoughts racing¡­


    The last one up, I heard Collins putting his suit into a closet. In the dim light, I saw that he was removing the bandages covering his face.


    In his tank top, I could see that he was a thin black man, but well muscled¨Cbut on his body there was a scar from a knife¡­ no, it looked like someone had torn flesh with their bare hands. It was on his face. He looked like Osamu Tezuka¡¯s Black Jack.5


    ¡¸¡­Collins, did G-3 do that?¡¹


    ¡¸Nooo, how lewd!¡¹


    He said, raising a feminine cry upon realising that I had seen his exposed skin.


    ¡¸What? Don¡¯t look at me like that, dearie. I hide it because I don¡¯t want to shock people, but I love this scar. No matter what, it is a human record of my fight with my darling prince.¡¹


    While looking at G-3 who sat on the sofa, arms crossed like a Sengoku Era warlord, he knelt like a little girl on my mat.


    Then while still looking at G-3¨C


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re worried about Aria-chan.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Making a sudden remark that cut directly to the heart of my true feeling, I blushed slightly.


    ¡¸It must be hard for you, huh? Being apart from someone you thought that you¡¯d always be with, but now being apart. It¡¯s happened to me too, dear.¡¹


    Collins closed his eyes and muttered¡¸Ah yes, tis a blighted love¡­¡¹to himself¡­


    ¡¸But love does not mean that you are always clinging to each other. Sometimes when you are separated, you can love by withdrawing.¡¹


    Grinning broadly, his hands gently stroked my head.


    I had been avoiding this subject for a while, so I didn¡¯t know this because I had no interest in it¡­ Huh.Is it really like that? I never thought I¡¯d learn it from an effeminate man.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not love. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¹


    Brushing his hand off, I turned away sullenly, and Collins said:¡¸Yah! So cute!¡¹.


    ¡¸What¡¯s more, Kinji-kun. It takes a bit of time, but this is a love technique. After being separated for a brief period of time, feelings swell and what were previously insurmountable hurdles to love are overcome.¡¹


    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s not how Aria and I are¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Hush now, love! Everyone else following G-3¡¯s order to sleep, so¡­you¡­need¡­to¡­be¡­quiet.¡¹


    Collins seemed to be more skilled in the art of conversation than me¡­


    In reality, reuniting after Aria¡¯s confinement at the Institute for Medical Science, I felt that the bonds between us had strengthened


    If we are able to get past the issue of the Scarlet Goddess, we¡¯ll definitely be much better partners.


    ¡­Definitely.


    If that happens, then the number of bullets Aria shoots at me in a day might decrease to 5¡­


    While thinking of that my emotions became conflicted, and I was lulled to sleep by the sound of the X-19C rotors.


    **********************************************


    On a Mercator¡¯s projection map, the shortest distance from Tokyo to New York is a straight line. But since the Earth is actually spherical, this is not true. It¡¯s actually a more northerly route.


    While I slept, we refueled over Alaska, and passed over Canada to reach America.


    Tired of the view of the endless forest beneath us, I went into the washroom to brush my teeth, and Kaname called:¡¸I see it! It¡¯s Manhattan.¡¹from by the window.


    Like a child by the window of a train, she was kneeling by the window, and over her shoulder¨C


    ¨CI saw it for the first time, New York.


    It was the largest city in the United States of America. Built up around Manhattan Island which was long and narrow from north to south on an island between 2 rivers. It¡¯s centre was 81 km from the Hudson River estuary.


    My first impression from viewing it from the sky from the north was¡­ it¡¯s a lot greener than I expected. There was a large park on Manhattan Island. From movies, I knew it was Central Park.


    But on the south side, innumerable skyscrapers soared into the sky. Unlike Hong Kong, however, the closer you get to the centre, the taller the building, so that, at a glance, it looks like some kind of mountain. In all of those buildings, several hundred millions, or even trillions are created, tied up as instruments of the world¡¯s strongest economy.


    Manhattan was surrounded by a glittering golden river, and a slight fog or haze of exhaust rose up from it¨C


    ¡¸We will be transitioning flight modes shortly. We will arrive at Kennedy airport in 5 minutes.¡¹


    Angus announced from the cockpit over the intercom without any warning.


    The local time wiat 1530. We¡¯re at a bit higher latitude than Tokyo, but the Sun doesn¡¯t look too out of place. As a personal measure to prevent jet lag, I didn¡¯t look at my watch when I synchronised it to local time. I meant to swap over my consciousness with the time. From Japan to America.


    *****************************************************


    Treated as a charter flight, the Sagittarius set down on a helipad at John F. Kennedy Airport on the southeast side of Manhattan. Surprisingly, there was a private hanger there, and we were bussed from there to Terminal 1.


    With its high, broad ceiling, it was just as gloomy as Hong Kong Airport, Charles de Gaulle Airport, and Amsterdam Airport Schiphol?. The bright lights of Haneda and Narita Airport must be unusual in the world.


    Tourists, both domestic and foreign, crowded the space, and¡­ Reki and I, along with Kaname who had a forged Japanese passport queued up in different Immigration Check lines than G-3 and his group with American passports.


    Because fingerprints and photographs needed to be taken, the line meandered its way forward slowly¡­


    Passengers from other flights lined up behind us.


    If you look at the crowd for a moment, you¡¯d be able to see that these aren¡¯t just tourists. There were business people in suits coming into the US. A group of black women further back are saying they came here to find work. An eccentric couple from Barcelona look to have come to New York for some kind of performance art.


    Those who have come to a new land of opportunity are full of eagerness. I don¡¯t know if things will work out for them or not, but¡­ New York is a city of hopes and dreams.


    15 minutes later, it was finally our turn¨C


    Carrying her Zero Halliburton suitcase, Reki deliberately affected a Japanese accent into her English, and 30 seconds later, Kaname passed through as well. Then it was my turn.


    I passed my passport to a fat, white woman who was eating a snack¨CWhen she entered my passport number into the computer, the screen colour changed, and she shot me a look. Stopping eating, she turned to me with a serious expression.


    ¡¸¨CPurpose for travel?¡¹


    Ah¡­ Am I on some kind of American list of dangerous Butei, just like in England?


    Yeah, that¡¯s got to be it. I¡¯m not really a well-behaved person anyway.


    As she scrutinised me carefully, I answered¨C


    ¡¸Business.¡¹


    I then held out the¡ºapology letter¡»from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs that I got from Zenigata requesting free entry for me. In actuality, I just recalled it, but I pretended that I was going to use it the entire time.


    Keeping her eyes on me, she took the letter to her superior.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I was sorry for all the people waiting behind me, but they were reading it very carefully¡­ after a while, the yellow-green light above the counter flashed, and she held out the fingerprint reader to me and nodded her chin at it. Then they took my picture with a cheap digital camera.


    At the same time, they asked about where I was staying and for how long, so I answered:¡¸My younger brother¡¯s house. I¡¯ll be leaving when I am done with my job.¡¹¨C Then she handed my passport and letter back, already looking away from me.


    Then she called out:


    ¡¸Next!¡¹


    to the person behind me.


    Seems like I got into the country alright.


    With a wry smile on my face, I headed out to catch up with everyone beyond the Immigration Check¨C


    ¡¸Here, Onii-chan! It¡¯s a welcome drink!¡¹


    Heart pounding and throat dry and crying out for moisture, I gratefully accepted the can of cola from Kaname.


    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹


    In the Immigration Lobby full of kiosks and a post office, I downed a genuine Coca-Cola¡­


    Huh. Tastes the same as in Japan. Well, I guess I should have expected that.


    ********************************************************


    Outside, the temperature was cooler than Tokyo, but the sun was shining, so it was bearable.


    However, Tsukumo who seemed sensitive to the cold was bundled up in a duffel coat, scarf, knitted wool mittens, and a hat. In order to prepare for the cold weather, myself, Reki, and Kaname had worn the Tokyo Butei High winter uniform, so we were fine, but the rest of G-3¡¯ party were dressed for show and pretended it didn¡¯t bother them.


    Puffing white mist, we crossed the black asphalt parking lot¡­


    ¡¸Which one you like, Aniki?¡¹


    Wh-wha? There were a bunch of G-3¡¯s favourite supercars.


    There were 5 of them with streamlined bodies like something out of an anime arranged in a row.


    I barely understood it, but when I asked the motorhead Mutou about it, the Bugatti Veyron can reach up to 400 KPH with certain modifications. There was also a deep red Enzo Ferrari, a matching electric blue Pagani Zonda, a scaled up version of a mysterious black Mini 4WD batmobile-esque car, and a white Rolls-Royce Phantom at the head of the line that made me a bit nervous.


    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t matter which one.¡¹


    I answered, and G-3¡¯s face became furious¡­


    ¡¸¡­Riding in an expensive foriegn luxury car would make me nervous. Aren¡¯t there any Japanese cars?¡¹


    I was desperately looking around at all the cars I didn¡¯t want to ride in¨C


    ¡¸ This one¡¯s Japanese. It¡¯s a Mitsuoka Orochi.¡¹


    He replied, dragging me over to the most chuunibyou-esqe scaled-up model car.


    ¡¸¡­This is a Mitsuoka? I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that because it¡¯s base model has been so changed. What are these holes in the rear?¡¹


    I said while I buckled my seat belt in the passenger seat out of necessity.


    ¡¸Rocket boosters. Using Nitro at the same time, it can make a steady Mach 0.5!¡¹


    Why would you equip such a thing¡­! Actually, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard a car¡¯s top speed expressed as a Mach number.


    But even if we are separated by an ocean, we are still related as siblings.


    I used the name of the serpent for my hand armour, but my brother used it for something else, it seems.


    Sitting happily in the driver¡¯s seat of the right-hand drive car¨C*Vrooom!* I heard the roar of what seemed to be an overhauled V-12 engine.


    ¡¸Bad Orochi! You¡¯re scaring our passenger.¡¹


    G-3 seemed to mutter to himself.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind me, Third.¡¹


    A level meter on the front panel of the car lit up from top to bottom, and we heard a synthesised male voice. I¡¯ve heard rumours that you¡¯ll be able to install a similar voice for Siri on IPhone in the near future.


    ¡¸Can this car talk?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Kinji-sama. Third-sama had informed me of your visit. I am honoured that you are riding with me.¡¹


    I was shocked by the feature that was like K.I.T.T. from Knight Rider¡­ Next to me, G-3 was wearing a self-satisfied smirk, and we followed Angus driving Reki and Kaname in the Rolls-Royce, while Tsukumo followed in the Bugatti, Atlas and Collins took the Ferrari onto the Van Wyck Expressway. It was like some kind of daimyo¡¯s formal procession of supercars. It was embarrassing.


    ¡¸This Mitsuoka Orochi was also originally sent to kill me. That¡¯s the point of it¡¯s AI. Haha!¡¹


    ¡¸My apologies for that.¡¹


    G-3¡¯s was even able to use his charisma to convert a computer program into an ally¨C


    I got the feeling the G-3 was relaxed being back in his home country of America.


    It was like Jeanne in France, and I suppose it¡¯s true for anyone coming home.


    Even Aria¡­ I wonder if she¡¯s breathing a sigh of relief right about now?


    Road signs and billboard clearly marked with Roman letters were interspersed on both side of the highway, and I gazed out at the cheap, dark brown brick condominiums we were passing¨C


    Gradually, the condominiums became higher class, with new buildings crowded together. Road traffic also increased. Then¨C


    ¡¸Right now, we are crossing the Brooklyn Bridge. It crosses the East River into Manhattan.¡¹


    The Orochi said as we passed over the large bridge with 3 lanes going either way.


    The bridge was a tawny brown steel structure, disappearing off into the distance as it crossed the river, and as we crossed it, our field of view expanded¨C


    ¨CSo this is Manhattan.


    How many times had I seen this in a Hollywood film.


    I¡¯ve come to see the heart of America, the city within a city and world metropolis


    As I thought that¡­. My heart began thumping inside my chest.


    Looking down FDR Drive down the riverside, the buildings were less crowded than Hong Kong and many of them were new. The atmosphere¡­ was different from Paris, Amsterdam, or Kowloon. If I had to say, it was like Tokyo. But all of the people on the sidewalks were American¡­ and that made a definitive difference. What is it?


    I tilted my head to the side, and G-3 contacted Angus over the Bluetooth link through the car to his Motorola mobile¨C


    ¡¸¨COi, Angus! Take the road going the other way. Head north.¡¹


    ¡ºOh. My mistake.¡»


    He responded from the lead car.


    ¡¸Do even New York locals get lost?¡¹


    ¡¸Angus didn¡¯t get lost¡­ this is an intentional detour to show my Aniki the sights. Look over there. It¡¯s the Statue of Liberty.¡¹


    In response to my question, G-3 pointed with his thumb out the window and toward the south side of Manhattan and Liberty Island¨C


    It was the world famous goddess holding aloft a golden torch that glimmered silently.


    ¨CThe patina profile of the Statue of Liberty pointed our direction¨C


    The Scarlet Goddess threatened Aria¡­ and I¡¯ve come to her country to find another goddess to fight her, so I want her to bless my fight. I¡¯ll pray and ask for it.


    ***********************************


    After that, the G-3 motorcade went down to Wall Street, Ground Zero¨Cthe former site of the World Trade Towers¨C,and Times Square with its enormous display screen and dazzling lights.


    At each point of interest, the electronic voice of the Orochi gave an explanation.


    We then went down to see Broadway, and even though I had seen it in films, I couldn¡¯t help but be moved by it¨CWe heard the occasional cheers from Yankee Stadium then the cars turned back toward Midtown.


    We then entered the deep valleys between the highrises¡­


    Now I see. I know what it is.


    I just figured out the difference between Tokyo and New York.


    Tokyo has highrises. But there, they do not stretch out to the horizon. The way they reach up like mountains into the sky, they overwhelmingly surpass those in Tokyo in sheer¡ºvolume¡». It¡¯s like an entire city made up of the skyscrapers in Shinjuku.


    That is¡­ a testament to the economic power of America.


    If you look down into the crack-like gaps between the buildings¡­


    The world of New Yorkers is full of bustling energy.


    The crowds were in constant motion, moving past glittering show windows and offices that were crammed together. I didn¡¯t see many convenience stores, and instead there were tiny general purpose shops on every street corner and crossing integrated into the landscape.


    From that¨CI could tell that there was a huge wealth disparity, and it had less sanitation than Japan. All along the main streets, there were unemployed men gathered at filthy pizzerias. What were called Internet Cafes, $1 internet shops were not very pretty from the outside.


    A few were open to the air, and the scent of the HVAC¡¯s exhaust and ketchup leaked out. Somehow, this was exactly as I imagined it.


    ¡¸G-3, don¡¯t get mad at Angus. I enjoyed the drive. Even though we didn¡¯t come to sightsee. What do we do now?¡¹


    ¡¸I have a bunch of bases in New York, but my Aniki is a VIP. I¡¯m going to show you my stronghold.¡¹


    ¡¸And then?¡¹


    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll get our equipment together. Depending on the state or smaller administrative district, I have a patchwork of allies and enemies. New York is full of neutrals, and that¡¯s why we came here. On our way to Area 51, I have to avoid being detained as a fugitive and above all, Mash. Before we fight him again, I need to be sure my subordinates are armed and in good condition. You too. I also need to put some Merbromin on these scratches on mine.¡¹


    ¨CMash Roosevelt of the NSA, the Transzendieren Ange monster.


    Even the brash G-3 is being cautious¨C


    He must definitely be someone to reckon with. From what I¡¯ve been told¡­ Transzendieren Ange must be like the power armour Atlas wore on the Omotesando, but even larger¡­ Is it like a Gundam?


    Or is my enemy a Macross or Evangelion? I¡¯ll have to deal with it either way.


    The enemy¨C they are at a US military base, and I have to get in to steal the ruruirokane.


    [END TEXT]


    ******************************************************


    1. Idiomatic Expression means ¡®something better left unsaid¡¯.


    2. Amica is San-shimai, the word here uses the kanji for ¡®3¡¯ in place of the first part ¡®san¡¯ of this word.


    3. To ¡®raise a flag¡¯ as in trigger a common trope in manga/anime. Like, you know, if someone talks about getting married after the war, you know they¡¯re gonna die next.


    4. Rackets for a Japanese version of badminton.


    5. LINK

 Volume 18 - CH 4

    Chapter 4: New Yorker ¨D¨D G-3¡¯s Gang


    [START TEXT]


    The motorcade then pulled past the Empire State Building the giant gorilla had clung to in the film¡ºKing Kong¡»¡­Nearby, a relatively newly constructed skyscraper reached up to pierce the sky.


    Up above the Gothic style entryway, a large, stylised set of¡ºG¡»and¡ºIII¡»letters combined and arranged in a logo.


    ¡¸Is this¡­ possibly¡­¡¹


    I said as I got out of the Mitsuoka Orochi, and looking at the logo that I was pointing at, G-3 said:


    ¡¸It¡¯s my building.¡¹


    I thought so¡­!


    ¡¸You, own a building in Manhattan¡­!?¡¹


    ¡¸They just keep popping up one after another. I thought it¡¯d be fun to have one myself.¡¹


    ¡¸You did it for fun. That¡¯s really in line with: ¡®In all Heaven and Earth, I alone am worthy of honour¡¯.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s my favourite quote!¡¹


    His followers in tow, I entered the building behind G-3. Above the entryway, the Stars and Stripes and Circle of the Sun fluttered side by side. I didn¡¯t need to ask. G-3 must have ordered them to hoist them in order to welcome me.


    Although we are siblings, G-3 and I have different nationalities¡­ With my sister-in-law, Patra, an Egyptian, we¡¯re becoming quite cosmopolitan. The Tohyama Family, that is.


    Thinking that as I walked along, behind me:


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been to G-3 Tower!¡¹


    Kaname said, giving a predictable name for the building as she skipped along, pulling Reki by the hand.


    Inside the entrance hall with the ridiculously high ceiling¨C


    In the floor by the walls there were a lot of bronze hand prints embedded.1


    Next to each of them, I saw there was a name and brief biography engraved¡­they must be from all the American heroes G-3 is friendly with. My brother has a lot of connections. Among superhumans.


    ¡¸Oh! Is that Batto Hino¡¯s hand print?2 Do you know him?¡¹


    Hino is one of America¡¯s most famous armed detectives. He was an anonymous soldier that never showed his face, and his ex-wife was Japanese. His daughter was a first-year enrolled in ASSAULT and one of Ranbyou¡¯s favourites.


    ¡¸Yeah. I can¡¯t say 100% I can beat him in a fight, but I think of him as a friend.¡¹


    ¡¸Why do you always talk about everyone so condescendingly, and¡­ huh? The floor over here¡­¡¹


    KINJI TOHYAMA¨C My name was on a nameplate. But there was no handprint.


    ¡¸We¡¯ll get your handprint later, Aniki. Your name will be immortalised here as a hero.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ve got to be joking! No I¡¯m not; I¡¯m a normal Butei. Get rid of that nameplate!¡¹


    I rounded on my younger brother¡­


    ¡¸Welcome back, Third! Since you¡¯ve been gone, the NSA and CIA have been snooping around.¡¹


    ¨CA young girl¡¯s voice interrupted, cutting me short.


    Turning around, I saw the familiar face of one of G-3¡¯s subordinates¡­ It was a girl with straight-cut bangs, silver hair, and eyes with mis-matched eye colours.


    ¡¸Thanks for keeping a lookout, Luca. It¡¯s probably Mash¡¯s minions sniffing around. I don¡¯t like it, but there¡¯s nothing to be done.¡¹


    Entering the building and removing her scarf, Tsukumo addressed the beautiful Caucasian girl, Luca¡­ She has uniform length hair and butterfly-shaped hair ornaments on the left and right sides of her head. She also wore a butterfly designed choker, a two-layer, short flared skirt, and a knee-length coat with a lining in a girlish print¡­


    The overall impression was that of a stylishly dressed child. But her expression was gloomy.


    ¡¸¨CAren¡¯t you the classic example of ¡®gloomy¡¯?¡¹


    Her blue and red eyes looking at me, I was shocked.


    Did I just¡­ say it out loud? I had to think about it.


    ¡­The uncanny Luca, joined everyone else, except Angus who went to deal with the cars, and headed toward the elevator in the lobby.


    There, striking an imposing stance with arms folded, was a portrait of G-3. You seem to think highly of yourself, G-3. He even decorated the place with his own flattering picture. It looked like a blown-up picture of the JPEG he uploaded on Facebook at my parent¡¯s home. But he was cross-dressing.


    **********************************************


    Most of the floors of G-3 Tower seem to be rented out to various business enterprises, and the rent alone must be a sizable sum. And so the rich become richer.


    The entire top floors from 113-115 are the residence of the¡ºG-3 League¡». In total, there were 52 rooms, and the top floor was a penthouse for G-3¡¯s exclusive use. It¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.


    Each of the rooms were sets of suites in multiple styles with high ceilings that didn¡¯t make any sense Entering one of the 3 dining rooms¨C


    ¡¸¡¸Yippie!¡¹¡¹


    Both Kaname and Tsukumo chorused this baby-ish English cry, dashing to the table. There was a mound of hamburgers, cheeseburgers, Big Macs, and Quarter Pounders, apparently purchased by Luca. There were also bucket-like XL colas, milkshakes, and cake-like biscuits, and apple pies¡­


    Each taking a seat, the girls began to eat all of them.


    ¡­It seems that what this country lacks the most is nutritional education¡­


    The large-sized French fry was twice the size of that in Japan, and Reki was silently imbibing the scent. I could already see the bad influence America was having on her.


    ¡¸Aniki, you should eat too. An army marches on its stomach, after all.¡¹


    Angus came up behind him, pulled out his chair, and G-3 threw himself down into and started eating his Big N¡¯ Tasty burger.


    ¡¸Well, I do like McDonalds. But should you really eat it 3 times a day? It¡¯s a bad example for Kaname.¡¹


    I scolded him, but I was hungry, so I ate a Big Mac¨Cand, as I thought, it tasted the same as in Japan. There wasn¡¯t an authentic taste to be experienced, but on the other hand, it was reassuring. It provided a sense of stability.


    Making the rounds to everyone besides G-3, Angus took a small meal to match his slight frame, along with one for Atlas, and Collins checked the halal markings on his meal before eating¡­ Each meal was suited to the person.


    ¡¸So when are we going? To get the ruruirokane¡­¡¹


    I asked G-3 while Angus poured me a black coffee, from a Syphon coffee maker¨C


    ¡¸To get everyone rested, re-supplied, and service the Sagittarius it will take 3 days. We¡¯ll get started on your personalised armour tonight, and you¡¯ll have it in 3 days.¡¹


    Despite the fact that he used an abbreviation, I knew what he meant because he tapped the Neue Ange armour he wore on his shoulder with a finger. He¡­ wants me to wear that? No way!


    ***************************************************************


    Although I didn¡¯t want to wear it, I didn¡¯t want to be the one to tell my younger brother that, and so after the meal, Angus took Reki and I, the pair of newbies, to his rooms.


    The antique style furniture was well-chosen and it looked like an office, and¡­


    ¡¸Third-sama has some spare equipment, and you are his brother. It should require just minor alterations.¡¹


    He temporarily fitted boot-like leg armour, and some arm armour like Hiraga-san¡¯s Orochi-kai on to me.


    Moving like a first class tailor, Angus took the measurements of my limbs and torso. In terms of Butei High, he is seemingly able to fulfil both the roles of LOGI and AMDO.


    But this armour¡­ is incredible! It was as light as a feather and did nothing to restrict movement. And yet, it was completely bulletproof.


    We also conducted a test where a 9 mm bullet was fired at the armour on the back of the hand, and I didn¡¯t even feel anything.


    The bulletproof clothing has a micro-spring structure made of twisted nano-Kevlar that operates on the principle of dispersing the shock of a bullet¡¯s impact, but it appears able to disperse it with a much higher efficiency.


    ¡¸How is it, Aniki?¡¹


    ¡¸What a cheat! This thing is incredible!¡¹


    ¡¸Your very existence is a cheat, Aniki!¡¹


    I didn¡¯t like the armour and reacted as such, but G-3 was in high spirits.


    ¡¸But what about concealability¡­? It can¡¯t really be hidden under clothes.¡¹


    I still didn¡¯t like the Metal Hero-like look of it, and in response to this unreasonable request:


    ¡¸¨CAs you wish. However, it would lower the strength.¡¹


    Pecking away on a scientific calculator, Angus replied.


    ¡¸How much? Would Aniki be able to take a technique like my¡ºMeteor¡»?¡¹


    G-3 asked from beside me, his face drawing itself into a grin. It looked like a wry smile.


    I cannot say exactly. I can guarantee it up to a speed of Mach 2.¡¹


    That¡¯s plenty. Ouka is only Mach 1.


    ¡¸My Aniki pulls all kinds of insane moves. Make it thin, but don¡¯t let it¡¯s performance drop.¡¹


    In response to G-3 even more harsh request, Angus replied:


    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹


    Bowing his head. A reliable man. This is the kind of follower you want.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, Reki. I know you like it, but take that thing off. When you wear that, I¡¯m not joking, it makes me uncomfortable because I don¡¯t know where you are.¡¹


    I said to the empty space within the room¨C *Zzzt!* *Zzzt!*¡­


    Accompanied by the crackling sound, the raincoated figure of Reki materialised next to me.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Silent as ever, her red eyes peered out at me from beneath the hood¡­


    Angus had given her a raincoat style Metamaterial Ghillie suit¨CIt looked like she had taken a liking to the favourite disguise used by G-3¡¯s followers.


    When I asked about it, this optical ghillie coat she was using employed Reflective Projection Technology (RPT) that was originally a Japanese technology. The wrecked Galleon was covered with it, that is nanoscale photopores that changed hue to match whatever background was behind it.


    If I had to give it a name, I¡¯d call it Chameleon Reki. When she wore it, her already microscopic presences would vanish entirely. With this, Reiki might be able to get her revenge on Headmaster Midorimatsu.


    However, disappearing and then suddenly reappearing set my heart pounding in a bad way, so I banned her from wearing it while near me for a while.


    ****************************************************************


    Taking off the armour, I was released from Angus¡¯s room¨C


    It was too early to sleep, so I decided to try to come to an understanding with G-3¡¯s followers, with whom I would be shortly risking my life.


    However, I didn¡¯t know who stayed in which room, so I just started opening them.


    Peering into the first one¨C


    ¡¸Oh! Kinji-kun! Good evening!¡¹


    It was the real Ironman who fought in his P. A. A., the Caucasian¨CAtlas.


    Atlas¡¯ room was setup like a sports gym. Running around the room in a set of shorts and a T-shirt, he looked like a huge, white, American football or rugby player.


    He¡¯s not a bad guy by any stretch of the imagination¡­ but I wanted to run. He¡¯s the athletic type.


    ¡¸Can I interrupt you for a moment?¡¹


    ¡¸By all means! Come in! You should join me in running!¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I really don¡¯t want to run¡­ But is this a picture of you in uniform?¡¹


    I said, picking up a framed picture from off a cabinet stand¨C


    It looked like a bit younger Atlas, but the one in the picture had the same flushed, smiling face. In his hand was a medal in a display box that was inscribed with valedictorian. Also displayed in the photograph was an older man that seemed to be his father holding a All-School Boxing Champ belt at Atlas¡¯ waist.


    ¡¸Sure is! I graduated from Westpoint, was appointed a second lieutenant, and was assigned to the 7th special forces group under Special Operations Command. I was the team commander, and it was during my time there that I ran into G-3-kun. You¡¯ve got me all nostalgic.¡¹


    Atlas¡¯ smile stretched across his face, exposing all of his teeth¨C You left Westpoint to come to Japan? Wasn¡¯t this the elite, best of the best unit that General Douglas MacArthur commanded?3


    He was assigned the command of Green Berets. He must have been one of the youngest CO¡¯s of the 7th SFG¨CThey were tasked with the difficult task of drug trafficking in Central and South America and must have skipped a few steps up the chain of command.


    Just now, Atlas put a slight emphasis in the words¡ºran into¡»¡­


    He must have received orders and gone to kill him. G-3.


    Maybe when G-3 was engaging in his hobby of disrupting the cartels, the 7th SFG thought that their job was being stolen, so the assassination order was issued.


    ¡¸How was it when you¡ºran into¡»my brother?¡¹


    ¡¸It was incredible! I fought him in the jungle of Ecuador, but no matter what our bullets never reached each other, so I proposed we decide things in a boxing match. He laughed loudly and accepted.¡¹


    What idiots¡­! Atlas, and you too G-3¡­!


    ¡¸I drowned in a sea of blood. For the first time in my life, I was completely defeated and suffered a setback. Defeated, he asked me¡ºDeath or Prisoner, make a choice.¡»and I answered¡ºKill me¡»¨CThen he said¡ºGood answer. I¡¯ll kill you.¡»¨CThen he gouged out a hole in the ground right next to my head with his fist.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­So instead of killing you¡­ he took you prisoner?¡¹


    ¡¸No. I was killed, in a sense. When my eyes went wide, G-3-kun said to me¡ºThe person you have been until yesterday is dead. Now you¡¯re reborn. I recognise your strength, so become one of my superhero followers¡»¨CThen he took my hand and showed me a smiling face. I was inspired. And I thought: what an entirely amazing person¡­!¡¹


    The hell¡­! But when I¡¯m in Hysteria Mode, I say all kinds of things to girls, so I¡¯m not really one to talk, but hearing G-3¡¯s words gave me goose bumps.


    A stubborn and serious man was disarmed by those words.


    After losing to G-3, Atlas dropped out of an elite military career. And he did it all for my brother.


    In any case, Atlas¡­was recognised for his strength by G-3 and joined the front-line force of the G-3 League, it would seem. And judging from that story and the fight on Omotesandou¡­


    His offensive and defensive power are both high, and he was a tough adversary even separated from his unit.


    If Atlas were a heavily armoured vanguard in his P.A.A., even if his enemy defeated him, they would be exhausted. And if G-3 were there, then there would be no one who could stand against them¡­


    Even for me in Shinagawa¡­could Altas and G-3 prepared a two-phased assault. I thought back to last year¡¯s life or death ordeal¨C


    ¡¸Boy!¡¹


    Calling Atlas, a plump, blonde grandmother entered the room. Who is this¡­?


    ¡¸Mama!¡¹


    His already bright face began to beam as he rushed over to the source of the voice, an old woman with coke-bottle glasses¨CShe wore a long, floral print skirt, and he swept her up into his arms.


    ¡¸Oh! Boy! That business you work for keeps you awfully busy. You must be so tired! Look here, I¡¯ll make you a big meat pie!¡¹


    ¡¸Whoa! Thanks, Mama!¡¹


    That¡­ must be Atlas¡¯ mother. What an age to have a child! Because of that, Atlas must have grown up spoiled and developed some kind of Oedipus Complex.


    ¡¸Now then, I wanted to talk to you about this formal marriage interview. Look at this mobile phone picture. How about this little miss? You¡¯d have awfully cute blonde babies!¡¹


    ¡¸M-Mama! It¡¯s all too fast!¡¹


    He answered with a forced laugh. All of a sudden, Atlas had suddenly become totally weak¨C


    I have almost no memories of my own mother, but I¡¯m envious, and I left the room behind.


    **************************************************************** ¡¸¡­Were you a US Navy SEAL? ¡¹


    ¡¸Why, yes! Why do you want to know?¡¹


    A large number of computer displays arranged both vertically and horizontally on a wide, black desk, Collins answered, wearing a heart patterned suit.


    This room¨Cthough smartly designed smelled sickeningly of men¡¯s cologne.


    ¡¸What are you doing there? Trading stocks?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes and No. I have investments, but I mainly deal in Credit Default Swaps.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand¡­ Can you make money on those? Isn¡¯t the subprime American mortgage loan bubble collapsing?¡¹


    ¡¸There are ways to make money from a recession, dear. I just made 3.6 million today.¡¹


    ¡¸I-In such a short time¡­ you made 3.6 million Yen?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s dollars, darling. That would be about 300 million Yen. When the children all retreat, it¡¯s time to leave it to a US Securities Analyst.¡¹


    Flashing diamond studded earring and wearing Chanel sunglasses despite the fact that he¡¯s indoors¨C Collins used an eye-tracking system on the monitors and used his right and left hands independently to type on separate keyboards. He must be taking in the information for multiple financial charts and tools, executing trades, and carrying on this conversation all simultaneously.


    What¡¯s more, he has the fighting power of a Navy SEAL. That was the kind of follower G-3 had.


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re a dependable man, aren¡¯t you, Collins.¡¹


    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t you say Third-sama is more dependable than I? It¡¯s a bother, so he leaves the money matters to me.¡¹


    What a smart bunch they are¡­ even in their spare time, they make money almost like a hobby in their spare time. I was dripping sweat working as a part-timer in the convenience store for 640 Yen per hour.


    I didn¡¯t want to disrupt Collins, so I stayed silent¡­


    I then began categorising the members of the G-3 League in my head.


    G-3 was in charge of bringing people together. As the strongest and most capable person, he directs the organisation with his charisma. He is the most important part in this ideal team structure.


    Angus was the leader¡¯s butler who took care of the team¡¯s property, daily necessities, and transport.


    Tsukumo seemed to be in charge of personal security in Sugamo. She appeared to be of the same race as Tamamo and likely had been serving as an advisor in matters related to irokane, as well.


    Atlas was deployed on the front lines, as well as Collins who also served the dual role of capital funds procurement.


    From what I saw last year, Kaname was in charge of spying, patrols, and subversive activities. In addition, Kaname also served the role of a lesser G-3 and could take command in the unlikely event that it is required. Life limiter¨CWith G-3¡¯s medical issue, this allowed for the delegation of authority so that the team doesn¡¯t get wiped out all at once.


    Kaname has come to stay with me, but if G-3 eats that special tomato, he¡¯ll be fine and it¡¯s nothing to worry about.


    The G-3 League¡­ is perfect.


    If given the opportunity to form a better team, I couldn¡¯t.


    They weren¡¯t any here, but I as looked around the floor, I felt there were more members¡­


    It was a small military¨Cusing the Combined Arms4 approach and several extreme personnel. They each had their specialty and worked together organically to function effectively.


    There was a drastic difference between them and the typically useless assembly of Baskerville where I was the ex-pushover leader.


    However¡­ That little girl Luca was a bit mysterious.


    She had been left behind as a defensive rear-guard, but she didn¡¯t seem too strong.


    There was no way she was G-3¡¯s lover, so she must be some kind of ESPer.


    If we¡¯re going to be fighting together, I should really make sure and find out.


    **************************************************************


    I knocked on a door that had the fancy, decorative script¡º§¬§à§Þ§ß§Ñ§ä§Ö§à§ä §­§å§Ü§Ú¡»5 that I couldn¡¯t read on it¡­


    According the Collins, this is definitely where Luca-chan¡¯s room is, but my knock went ignored.


    However, the door wasn¡¯t shut all the way and half locked¡­ inside, I could tell someone was there.


    That brat! Was she ignoring me?


    I didn¡¯t like that.


    Alright, then in retaliation for calling me ¡®gloomy¡¯, I¡¯ll just go in.


    I even had the Metamaterial Ghillie I had confiscated from Reki.


    It had a switch inside the transparent raincoat, and I pulled the hood and stepped into a spacious bathroom to make sure I had disappeared¨C


    Then suddenly I felt sick as I entered the white and pink covered room that smelled entirely girlish and feminine.


    Actually, thinking about it, they would hear my breathing, but I could traumatise Luca by having her witness vomit seemingly appearing from an alternate dimension. I didn¡¯t want to go overboard on the revenge, so I forced down the hamburger by force of will.


    She must be a collector because on the walls and in several cabinets, there were wristwatches and pocket watches from all over the world¡­


    There were several clearly defined areas and a door leading to a smaller room.


    I heard some kind of voice from inside, and I entered while invisible¨C


    ¡­!


    ¡­I just barely was able to restrain a shriek as I stepped inside¡­


    There was a soft, canopy bed inside what looked like a bedroom¨C


    ¡¸You can remove the ribbon here so that it doesn¡¯t pass below the navel, Tsukumo. It comes off.¡¹


    ¡¸Depending on the bra, it can actually improve your posture.¡¹


    ¡¸This one holds my breasts in the cup from armpit to chest. Even if I Banzai, I¡¯m OK and they don¡¯t come out. Yeah, it¡¯s very cute too.¡¹


    Luca (in pastel pink), Tsukumo (in pastel yellow), Kaname (in pastel white), and Reki (in pastel green)¡­!


    They were all in their underwear!


    To any outside observers, the average age appeared to be 14, and the 4 girls were putting their vibrant skin on full display in a just about nude state. Why!?


    From the large walk-in closet, I deduced that Luca was the kind of person with a lot of clothes, and, in getting ready for a fancy party in a few days, they were helping her figure out what to wear¨Cbut the reason doesn¡¯t really matter! I have to stop the blood flow as soon as possible!


    2,3,5,7,9¡­ 9 isn¡¯t a prime number! Augh¡­! Come on¡­!


    Of all the places to hysterise! It was a fantasy of every other boy¡ºWhat they would do if they were invisible¡»and imagining all the indecent acts they would get up to. These were 4 innocent, beautiful girls. And one of them was my little sister!


    Frightened and confused¨C


    I looked up on the bed, and there a field of women¡¯s underwear bloomed. It was like a field of flowers¡­!


    It resembled the colourful field from the Hong Kong lingerie shop, but these flowers were much more frilly and girlish. Despite that point in my favour, the flowers were a bit more lively and fresh. Even so¨C these 4 beautiful girls were dressed only in their underwear¡­!


    What I mean to say is that each of these flower are as dangerous as a super-dreadnought, regardless of what they are or are not wearing.


    Reki¡¯s Shimamura bras, Kaname¡¯s Shima Shima bras, and Tsukumo¡¯s sarashi-like default choices littered the bed. Th-this is too dangerous!


    The inside of the Metamaterial Ghille hood is equipped with an infrared display, and I could distinguish the freshly discarded articles¡­ and there were a lot of them.


    That means that they were going to be taking off the lingerie they were currently wearing¡­!


    ¨CI have to get out of here! ¡¸


    Hey, the door¡¯s half open.¡¹


    Tsukumo said, reaching out to close off my only path of retreat.


    Adopting the posture of the C from the song YMCA, I just barely was able to avoid her as she reached over to close it.


    N¡­ No good¡­!


    Although I was transparent, and it thus had no practical effect, I paled¡­ but Tsukumo, standing next to me in her lemon-yellow lingerie¨C


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    She raised her head and sniffed.


    With a rustle, the hair on her kitsune ears stood up.


    ¡¸¡­Something¡­ smells like¡­ Kinji Tohyama¡­?¡¹


    Your nose is pretty keen, Tsukumo.


    ¡¸Kinji-san is there, Tsukumo-san.¡¹


    Even Reki noticed.


    This was like the time that Riko locked me in the locker in the girl¡¯s locker room all over again. Except this time, we¡¯re in New York.


    ¡¸¡­Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I heard voices but never intended to do this¨C¡¹


    Glowering at the location from which my voice came, Luca¡¯s expression told me she hadn¡¯t heard me¡­


    ¡­*Whoosh!*¡­


    Her uniform length hair flared.


    Then her blue eye took on the same shade of red as the other.


    Like witnessing an angry Ohmu6, the blood flow of Hysteria Mode froze¨C


    ¨C*Thump!* *Ba!* *Ba!* *Ba!* *Ba!* *Ba!*


    I felt a series of impacts on me head, chest, and abdomen in a barrage of blows!


    Ow! Ooow! Luca didn¡¯t even lay a finger on me! What the heck!?


    Knocked back into the wall, the Metamaterial Ghille raincoat came off partially¨Cand Luca who stood with her arms crossed at her waist angrily:


    ¡¸I can¡¯t forgive you for stupidly saying I had thin arms.¡¹


    ¨CShe read my thoughts.


    She must be the one in the G-3 League¡­ in charge of Stealth¡­!


    This must be something like the technique¡ºReading the human heart¡»that Julia-senpai from SSR who trained Aria in telekinesis used, but contactless. It probably only works when she is concentrating on the person.


    ¡¸That¡¯s just about right, but you wouldn¡¯t really understand. I studied at the Moscow University Parapsychology Academy since I was 12 years old, and the Russian Federation¡¯s Federal Security Service¨Cthe former KGB ordered me to fight Third. I am one of his followers now, but I chased him down to some of the worst places imaginable.¡¹


    You skipped up all the way to university at age 12? That¡¯s incredible, Luca! You¡¯re a genius! And you¡¯re so beautiful too! Heaven has given you two gifts!


    ¡¸I¡¯ll know if it was on purpose.¡¹


    ¡­So what should I do?


    ¡¸Just obey me. Now, Tohyama. I¡¯ve given you leeway because you are Third¡¯s brother, but there are limits.¡¹


    She was calm and collected, but at the heart of it, her personality was like Aria¡¯s¨C


    With the raincoat half off, part of me was invisible and others were not, creating a surreal image¡­then without warning, I was picked up by the scruff of the neck to be scolded.


    ¡¸Y-your younger sister is here! You¨Cbeast!¡¹


    Her tail sticking out from the top of her underwear, the real beast Tsukumo declared¨Cdelivering a high kick to my face.


    ¡¸Onii-chan, you¡¯re so lewd. If you wanted to see them, you just had to say so~!¡¹


    Looking happy for some reason, Kaname pinched my cheek and glanced at the P-fiber that had taken on the shape of a heart.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Reki assigned the blame to me by looking at me silently with a cold glare.


    ¡¸My punishment is a sentence of Karmic Castration¨Cbad luck will follow you, and you will forever lose 1 chance to flirt with a woman. In its place, you will experience 1 stroke of good luck in our military operation.¡¹


    I blinked my eyes at her several times as she delivered this sentence in a cool tone, but rather than a punishment, for me this was a reward. The idiot.


    Seeming to not have read that though in my mind, the fancy door opened like an automatic door and I was deposited outside with a *Plop!*¨C falling on my head.


    *************************************************************


    Although I tried to catch up on sleep on the Sagittarius, I was, as expected, jet-lagged on the first day. It was because the time difference between Tokyo and New York was a negative 14 hours. It was almost a complete reversal of night and day.


    So, after connecting with the G-3 League, I went to the spacious living room¡­


    ¡¸Onii-chan, your face is red.¡¹


    ¡¸I was kicked.¡¹


    While saying that, I played 501 darts with Kaname and Reki to deal with the drowsiness.


    It wasn¡¯t really that fun. Reki naturally took the shortest way, scoring 180, 180, and 141 via a set of 3 triple 20¡¯s, 3 triple 20¡¯s, then a triple 20, triple 19, and double 12, in just 9 darts, and Kaname matched her. It took me about 30 darts to match them.


    It was 2100 in New York¨C


    Reki had fallen asleep by the window without a word. She was clutching her knees, as per usual, and her Dragunov sniper rifle. It seems that her biological clock has a corrective reset function.


    When the darts stopped keeping me awake, I disassembled my Beretta to perform simple maintenance in order to stay awake.


    Then Kaname came over to help me.


    ¡¸Onii-chan, why do you keep the 92-type Beretta? Why not the 93R?¡¹


    ¡¸There aren¡¯t that many of those guns in Japan. The main body and its unique parts are expensive, the time between required servicing is short, and it isn¡¯t very concealable. The 92 has been used in more than a few conflicts in the world and it¡¯s been shown to be reliable. On top of that, the full-auto modification has about the same performance¡­ *Yawn!*¡­¡¹


    My words mingled with a yawn, then¨C


    A man with a similar face to mine and a larger, more muscular body appeared and yawned.


    ¡¸Aniki, go to sleep. No one except my comrades ever come here, so I don¡¯t have a guest room on this floor, so you can sleep in my room.¡¹


    Ah, is that G-3? I didn¡¯t recognise him for a moment because he had taken off his face paint and let his hair down.


    **************************************************************


    Once we reached the penthouse that was full of a varied assortment of sculptures and paintings¨C


    G-3 gave me a robe-like set of pyjamas, and he laid down in a set of black briefs.


    My drowsiness had reached a maximum, and I laid down next to my brother who was fast asleep on the huge bed that could have slept an elephant¡­


    Then I awoke at 1000 to the most unpleasant sound of a spatula striking a frying pan in some kind of¡ºlittle sister alarm¡».


    ¡¸Moooorning, Oniiiii-chaaaan!¡¹


    Forced to wakefulness by a sailor-suited Kaname, I was forced to dress while drowsy¡­


    ¡¸You sleep so late, Aniki! The early bird gets the worm! It¡¯s an American saying.¡¹


    In the morning sun, G-3 was doing push-ups on the granite floor.


    Stripped to the waist, I could see the joint between his shoulder and his artificial left hand¡­ It looks like he is tuning the calibration of strength between his right and left arms as well as engaging in calisthenics.


    The injuries he got from Mash hadn¡¯t healed completely, but he had made a considerable recovery. That¡¯s what you¡¯d expect from a Tohyama man, we¡¯re able to take a lot of punishment.


    Standing by the wall in the spacious room, Tsukumo held a change of clothes for G-3, ready to hand them to him. Despite the fact that she had kicked me yesterday, she showed no restraint looking at G-3¡¯s half-naked body.


    Huffing in satisfaction and breathing wildly through her nose, her eyes turned into hearts.


    ¡¸Today¡¯s Sunday. We¡¯ve already been out and back again, but shouldn¡¯t you go to church, Aniki?¡¹


    ¡¸Church?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m Catholic. Atlas is Protestant. Luca is Russian Orthodox. Angus is Jewish. Collins is Muslim. Tsukumo is Shinto.¡¹


    ¡¸If I had to say¡­ I would say that my beliefs are a mix of Shinto and Buddhism. But I¡¯m not that religious. No more than the average Japanese person, anyway.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it at all. Japan is a strange country.¡¹


    G-3 said as he pushed himself up onto one finger¨Csuspending himself above the floor.


    Then he let himself down and took a towel from Tsukumo with a rustle to mop up his sweat.


    Much the same as their religion, G-3¡¯s followers¨C were a microcosm of America and a veritable salad bowl.


    The Asian G-3, the West European Atlas, the African Collins, Middle Eastern Angus, and the Eastern European Luca. Their races were Mongoloid, Caucasian, Black, and Other (Kitsune).


    ¡¸Hey, Aniki! Those clothes suit you pretty well, huh? They¡¯re mine.¡¹


    Taking armour from Tsukumo, he thumbed in my direction¡­


    ¡¸?¡¹


    Looking at my own reflection in the window¡­. Wow that¡¯s bright! I fell back onto the bed in shock.


    It was something that Kaname always wanted me to wear, and G-3 had worn in Narita¨C


    It was a multi-toned rock star-like suit in white and gold.


    ¡¸Wh-what the heck! You¡¯ve got to be joking! Give me back my uniform! This is the kind of flashy clothes you¡¯d wear!¡¹


    ¡¸They were originally John Travolta¡¯s! It won¡¯t be a problem to wear just for today, will it? Just for a job we have later today. Yeah, I gave your bulletproof uniform to Angus earlier for cleaning. You¡¯ll get it back tomorrow¡¹


    ¡¸A job¡­? What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸You look great, Onii-chan! Fufu!¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re laughing, Kaname!¡¹


    I aimed a drop kick with both my white, bell-bottomed feet at Kaname, and G-3 retreated¡­


    There really being no help for it, I said:


    ¡¸Well, the clothes are pretty warm.¡¹


    In a change of opinion, I headed into the living room.


    Once there, looking outside the window¨C I saw Reki standing on the terrace.


    As if she was engaged in some kind of telepathy, she turned her face toward the Manhattan sky with her eyes closed¡­


    ¡¸¡­What are you doing? I¡¯m used to your usual strange behaviour, but you aren¡¯t sleeping while standing up are you? You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡¹


    Being cold, I only opened the door halfway to ask about her strange behaviour. ¡¸I was listening to the voice of the Wind.¡¹


    Turning around to look at me, she had no absolutely reaction to my clothes.


    This lack of any response, in contrast, is actually pretty mentally devastating. Even Riko would point and laugh at me, and that would be better than this.


    But well¡­


    Ever since the time we parted at Tokyo Station, it seems that Reki is back in contact with¡ºThe Wind¡».


    Because I didn¡¯t want to deal with it, I ignored it in Ikebukuro and Sugamo, but I had started to suspect something.


    Because we had come to New York to deal with something related to irokane, it all fell into place.


    In Kyoto, I heard from Shirayuki and Kazayuki that Reki was the ririirokane miko.


    Back in the spring, at The Wind¡¯s direction, she watched me, Aria, and Shirayuki like a hawk¨Call people with a connection to irokane¨C despite the fact that there were S-ranked Butei in that list.


    But it was still all half guesswork, so:


    ¡¸When you say¡ºThe Wind¡»do you mean¡­ ririirokane?¡¹


    I voiced my suspicions¨C


    ¡­*Nod!*


    Reki nodded.


    ¨CI knew it!


    Based on that information¡­ I pieced together information I had learned in Hysteria Mode.


    At the Hotogi shrine, they said that¡ºririirokane hates human emotions¡».


    That is to say:¡ºhihiirokane loves the violent emotions of love and war¡»and possesses the totally opposite nature.


    Reki continuing to live life with a total lack of emotion fits with her role as miko for ririirokane.


    Aria¡¯s passionate personality suited her awakened hidan.


    There seems to be some kind of symmetry here.


    ¡­And that likely means¡­


    Ririirokane and hihiirokane are in direct opposition. Like magnets.


    When we left Tokyo, she reminded me on the last day of summer vacation¨Cwhen it was just the two of us on the rooftop of INQUESTA, she said:


    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t get too close.¡¹


    Ordering me to keep away from Aria.


    Back at the monorail station, she had stabbed Aria with a bayonet, just to keep us apart.


    Reki had wanted to get close to me, replacing Aria in some kind of bride-snatching operation.


    But as a result of such actions¡­


    Her emotions had begun to bud, and she had betrayed ririirokane and allowed Aria and I to continue our partnership. Reki had accepted that.


    ¡¸Whatever happens in the end, will happen.¡¹


    She said, seemingly resigned to the fact.


    ¨CAs a result, Aria had become possessed.


    Reki knew that would happen. As someone with control over ririirokane that was in direct opposition to hihiirokane.


    ¡ºThe Wind¡»had told her that.


    In that case, then there could be absolutely no doubt. Therefore¡­


    The Wind¨Cririirokane had it¡¯s own will. What¡¯s more, it was in direct opposition to hihiirokane.


    What it wanted was unclear, but based on the hihiirokane and the Scarlet Goddess relationship¡­ she definitely exists. The Cyan Goddess.


    That is how it is.


    According to Kanae-san¡¯s theory there may be a Sapphire Goddess living inside ruruirokane, the third kind of irokane, that we were trying to steal¨C


    According to Reki¡¯s account, that is very probable. That¡¯s what she¡¯s saying.


    There was that kind of irokane and this kind of irokane. There were all kinds of mysteries around us.


    ¡ºFate¡»¨C I mulled over my Nii-san¡¯s words from Nogizaka, and Reki and I locked eyes in Manhattan¨C and I¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Because of the gaudy clothing, the moment lack all seriousness.


    Well, that might just suit me.


    It wasn¡¯t my destiny to look cool.


    *****************************************************


    While we were taking brunch, I received a message from Aria.


    It seems that she arrived in London safely, and there was a picture attached of her in Baker Street Station on the Underground making an *Ahem!* gesture with her hand against her non-existent chest. On the wall behind her, there was a silhouette of her grandfather, the 19th century English national hero, Sherlock Holmes. It looked like she was bragging a bit.


    But she looked well, and that relieved me slightly¨C


    Just after noon, I went with G-3 on his¡ºjob¡». Still wearing the fancy suit.


    G-3 was wearing a Judge Dredd-like costume, but that was alright, since all his followers dressed in a flashy manner today as well.


    Angus was wearing a bow tie and tailcoat. Atlas wore a sci-fi armoured helmet, and Collins¡¯ was encrusted with a lot of diamonds. Luca wore a long, silver coat. Kaname was wearing a Yankees blouson with a ballcap on her head, and is that caramel scent¡­? She was blowing bubble gum bubbles.


    ¡¸What¡¯s this? Why is everyone dressed up like this?¡¹


    I asked G-3 as we passed a supermarket and the others followed in their cars behind us¡­


    ¡¸I¡¯m American. I have civic obligations.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Aniki, it¡¯s an important job. You could say being a hero is the most important job.¡¹


    G-3 who had gotten into the Orochi said this joke with a straight face.


    It seemed that this costume parade held some kind of sense of duty.


    I thought it was going to be far because we had gotten into the car, but we arrived at our destination in 5 minutes.


    It was the large public greenspace, Central Park, located at the heart of the planned city of Manhattan.


    Why did we even take a car? We could have walked, couldn¡¯t we!?


    Braving the winter, performers and hot dog cart vendors spared us a glance as we entered the park. Then we pulled off and stopped at the side of the road near what looked like a somewhat large open space¡­


    Then we were greeted eagerly by a group of children.


    Wha!? A lively group of kids assembled¨C


    I soon understood, there were kids scattered here and there missing arms, legs, and a few using canes. They were all poor as well.


    Standing in front of these children, G-3 said¨C


    ¡¸You gonna keep me waiting, kiddos! I¡¯m back!¡¹


    Jumping up, a little black boy¨Cwho I noticed had a hearing aid¨Cwas scooped up and placed on top of his shoulder.


    Then there was a *Hiss!*, and powered by compressed air, G-3¡¯s left prosthetic hand separated at the wrist and flew through the air like a rocket¡­ It grabbed a balloon stuck in a tree that a little girl with thick glasses was staring up at.


    Connected to his left arm by a non-combustible wire, he reeled it back in, giving them children a thumbs-up¨C


    Then the children began to badger him, and he started telling stories about defeating villains all over the world.


    ¡¸In Sumatra there was this drug factory disguised as a shampoo factory, and when I destroyed it, the local mafia set a hungry Sumatran tiger after me. But the tiger hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, and it was an endangered species. So I beat it up with my bare hands!¡¹


    ¡­It was quite a violent story, but they all listened with sparkling eyes and the overblown reactions of Americans. They seem to like this kind of story, after all.


    G-3 sat there, casually teaching them about the dangers of drugs and the importance of conservation¡­


    I can tell that they are thoroughly enjoying themselves without needing any explanation.


    Even though he¡¯s missing an arm, it doesn¡¯t stop G-3 from fighting all over the world, despite his handicap, and he¡¯s these children¡¯s hero.


    Even though he¡¯s my idiot little brother, he¡¯s bringing them hope like a Paralympic athlete.


    ¡¸Hey! Who¡¯s that in the white clothes? Some new henchman?¡¹


    A boy in a wheelchair asked, pointing at me¨C


    ¡¸Nah! That¡¯s my Aniki! He came from Japan, just to meet you all!¡¹


    G-3 said, introducing me with exaggerated gesticulation. Then,


    ¡¸G-3¡¯s older brother!?¡¹


    ¡¸Cool!¡¹


    ¡¸Really!? He even wears clothes like you! Hey, where¡¯s he fought?¡¹


    Oh¡­ That¡¯s why he wanted me to wear these flashy clothes.


    ¡¸I was just in Europe, and Hong Kong before that¡­ but I usually fight in Japan. My boss had pink hair, and she¡¯ll shoot at me for no reason, like a villainous heroine!¡¹


    I answered, and with a *Whoa!* , they started looking at me just like they looked at G-3, like a hero. I see. This is the job he was talking about¨C Pretending to be a superhero for these kids.


    ¡¸Is your brother stronger than you, G-3?¡¹


    The group of kids now crowding around me asked sudden¨C


    ¡¸Yeah! Due to a tragic twist of fate, we fought in the sky above Tokyo. But even I wasn¡¯t able to beat my superman Aniki,¡ºEnable¡», who can hit back missiles with his bare hands!¡¹


    In response to this declaration all the children¡¯s¡¯ eyes widened and they chorused:


    ¡¸Enable is so coooool!¡¹


    It seemed that my popularity among the boys especially had grown¡­


    After that I had a busy time carrying them around on my shoulders, then I took my place as 4th in line in the baseball game they setup on the grass.


    With a laugh, Atlas struck out on purpose, taking a full swing at the balls they threw, and as Kaname cheerfully stepped in as the relief pitcher, Reki absently guarded the outfield¡­


    As I waited my turn in the batting order, I asked G-3 a question in Japanese.


    ¡¸Where do these kids come from?¡¹


    ¡¸They live in New York, but they go to school over there.¡¹


    G-3 pointed¨Cdown past the parked motorcade down the street across Central Park. Now that I¡¯m looking at it, it differed from my mental image of a school in Japan¡­but the ground floor seemed to be a school for the disabled.


    ¡¸¡­¡ºG-3 Memorial Elementary School¡»the sign says. Did you build it?¡¹


    ¡¸Nah. That school was about to go bankrupt, and I knew the area, so I just lent them some money. Then they just gave it that name. The bastards.¡¹


    Slightly embarrassed, G-3 scratched the back of his head¡­In America, there are a lot of places with names attached to them where someone has done something notable, so it¡¯s not that odd.


    ¨CG-3 said it¡ºwas about to go bankrupt¡», and that can happen in America. I¡¯ve seen it on the newscast.


    Unlike Japan, expensive public services receive large subsidies and can run out of money in this strict, money-conscious country.


    Because of that, schools and even hospitals, can be ruthlessly shut down in the case of a budget shortage. Even an ambulance won¡¯t carry someone who can¡¯t pay. When prisons run out of money and shut down, they will release the prisoners. It¡¯s easy to imagine what might happen to these kids if their school closed down.7


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s a good name for the school. You¡¯re really like a teacher.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­It really isn¡¯t that big a deal. I¡¯m not a teacher or anything. But¡­ those kids shouldn¡¯t grow up thinking they can¡¯t do anything. Sometimes, they need to be told the opposite. I can do that, and you can too. That¡¯s it.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph! Then let¡¯s do that, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s with the look? Stop grinning! I¡¯ll hit you!¡¹


    ¡¸What kind of lesson would it be if they saw the two of us brothers fighting?¡¹


    I said, defusing the situation as G-3 ground his teeth and turned red¡­.


    He¡¯s American, but¨C the blood of Tohyama no Kin-san, the ally of Justice flows in his veins.


    Both my father and Nii-san were too kind to overlook the weak or children in need. He¡¯s the same way.


    Despite the fact we were going to fight a terrifying oni, it was good for not only his followers to help take care of these children.


    He was kind to those weaker than himself. He might be more like my father than I am.


    ¡¸Well, anyway. That¡¯s my, uh¡­ Personal principle. Yeah, my personal principle. The principle that¨C¡ºEveryone should receive an education¡». And a good one too! Without an education, people become bad people.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I agree.¡¹


    Despite the fact that I attend Butei High that has the worst education in Japan, I have to support this.


    G-3, who was a Genion created by the US military¡¯s whim¨Che received the best and the hardest educational instruction, but the implication is that everyone should get a basic level of education. That¡¯s what he meant.


    ¡¸¡­But recently the teacher of that school has changed. They made the old bat who taught there before retire because of her age¡­ Huh¡­?¡¹


    G-3 continued with slightly bitter expression as he looked toward the school¡­


    ¡¸?¡¹


    I looked over as well¡­


    From G-3 Memorial Elementary School, a blonde woman who could be identified as a nun by her clothes came out.


    The kindly looking sister entered the park¨Cthen with quick steps¡­ came over to G-3.


    ¡¸¨CThird-san. You¡¯ve come to play with the children again. My deepest thanks.¡¹


    The young nun crossed herself. She looked older than us, but she had to be in her teens. Even without makeup of any kind, she was beautiful.


    This must have been the person he was talking about. The new teacher. You could tell with how familiar the children are to her.


    But standing next to me, G-3 started acting strangely.


    ¡¸Oh¡­well¡­not at all, Sister Maria. Uh¡­what a pleasant surprise! I just so happened to have some free time, and I was passing by the neighbourhood¡­ that¡¯s all.¡¹


    The typically assertive and self-assured G-3¡­


    Right under my very eyes, was on the back foot.


    Was he trying to hide his artificial arm and was the face paint meant to hide the injuries to his face?


    ¡¸Is that so? Then that was truly very fortunate. However¡­ Third-san. Your arm and armour look different than they did before¡­? Were you fighting someone again?¡¹


    With a hard look at G-3, Sister Maria looked disappointed.


    ¡¸¡­No, that¡­ well¡­ that is to say, yes, but¡­¡¹


    Oh, I see! G-3 is weak against older women, just like me.


    I don¡¯t know how to treat girls my own age, and as for older girls¨CI don¡¯t have even the vaguest idea how to deal with them. Blood will always tell, brother.


    ¡¸I always pray that God will protect you. However, I know that in your line of work, you are bound to be hurt. When I consider that¡­ a dark abyss of anxiety wells up inside of me¡­¡¹


    ¨CAt this even deeper expression of concern, G-3 looked up at Maria-san¡­


    ¡¸Sister Maria loves G-3~!¡¹


    A small black girl declared with a grinning face.


    Whereupon, *Sproing!* Maria-san sprang into the air, turning red and nervously fanning herself with her hands.


    ¡¸N-n-no! That is not the case! Th-this gentleman is far, far beyond one such as I¡­!¡¹


    Wha¡­! I understand now. Hyperventilating, her voice trailed off. Just looking at her makes me feel embarrassed.


    It appears to be an unrequited love, and G-3¡¯s head sagged toward the ground¡­


    I sensed some kind of bloodlust as Tsukumo¡¯s ears bristled, and she glowered at Sister Maria from the outfield, I understand. Actually, It seems that G-3 is cursed with bad luck with women. Even here on the other side of the world. Blood tells.


    **************************************************************


    Returning to G-3 Tower as it became night¨CI was given a black suit with a vest to wear. It came with a black coat and a black trilby.


    Wearing a matching set of clothes and standing next to me, G-3 and I looked exactly like Prohibition Era gangsters.


    Angus wore a tuxedo, and Atlas and Collins were decked out in white and purple suits¡­


    ¡¸Where are we going this time¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸A Hero union party. You¡¯re going to be my escort, Onii-chan.¡¹


    Heroes in America have a union? That¡¯s pretty open.


    Well, even if it was fine, she was clinging to my arm, so¡­


    ¡¸¨CKaname, you¡¯re wearing a V-neck dress. Isn¡¯t that showing a bit much of your chest?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my! How lecherous for you to look at your sister¡¯s breasts. How indecent.¡¹


    In response to this rebuke, she actually pressed herself more against me¨Cwearing an evening dress. She was wearing a Japanese designer, Tadashi Shoji, branded dress, popular among the young socialites of New York. Despite the fact that she was a junior high student, she was wearing a sexy dress that made her look like a hostess in a high-price host club.


    Maybe this was the reason why Kaname, Tsukumo, Luca, and Reki, as a group of 4, were trying to find matching underwear last night¨C the others wore Donna Karen, Nicole Miller and other famously branded evening dresses. Interestingly enough, each of their dresses matched the colour of their hair, was strapless to expose their shoulders, and exposed their back down to their buttocks¡­


    ¡¸¡­You. Aren¡¯t going to wear those dresses are you? You¡¯ll get cold. It¡¯s winter.¡¹


    I grumbled an objection to something I should never have seen.


    ¡¸You ignoramus. This is the dress code, so we have to wear these. For a party held after 6 PM, women are expected to wear revealing formal wear. Without sleeves. Exposing a lot of her chest and back. With a long hemline. Made of lace or satin. With gem or pearl accessories. That¡¯s just common sense.¡¹


    Standing next to Tsukumo and using her as a model, Luca indicated each item with a pointed finger, glaring at me while wearing a small, peacock feather hat with a draping tulle.


    The fashionable Luca who opened a beauty parlour in her own rooms, also dealt with their make-up as well. Beautiful girls were already a problem for me, but now these super beautiful girls are a super problem. Why do girls use make-up to to double their beauty like some kind of Kaio-ken?8


    ******************************************************


    Heading down Broadway towards Times Square, we headed toward the packed midtown¨Cto 9th Street.


    We got out at a white-walled, designer hotel called Hudson New York. Due to his notoriety, the entryway doors were thrown open wide, and we went up the entryway escalator.


    Forced to be her escort, I was forced to enter with Kaname on my arm. It was embarrassing.


    Tsukumo was anxiously looking toward G-3 with an expression of¡ºPlease be my escort¡», meanwhile G-3 didn¡¯t notice at all and made a brash entrance alone. How insensitive. Even less than me.


    Then¡­ when we entered the party, directly inside the entrance, there was a device to blow air up the girls skirts. This surprising device was an homage to Marylin Monroe¡¯s¡ºThe Seven Year Itch.¡». Who would make such a thing! I seriously want to hit you.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Having their skirts blown up was rather risky, so Reki alone was unaffected¡­ The rest of the girls blushed red while smiling. The VIPs of the Hero Union were laughing brightly in the assembly hall. American humour. I don¡¯t understand it.


    The party venue was lit softly and also below through frosted glass. There were also many coloured cocktails, wines, beers, and expensive liquor from around the world for the guests. There was a specially constructed kitchen area by one of the walls, and the seemingly skilled chefs were preparing and arranging so much food that it completely filled my field of vision.


    The sharp disparity of wealth in this country was quickly understood¨C


    The¡ºrich¡»are extravagant.


    I don¡¯t know how much the union dues are, but they rented a modern hotel and provided an all you can drink bar and buffet.


    G-3 is a friend to the weak and a member of the strong.


    And these people¡­ I can tell at a glance that they are all strong.


    As a union of real American heroes, they were all fit, tough-looking, and good looking. Their fighting strength was naturally high. In the context of Butei High, they exuded the same vibe as MASTERS. As someone who wanted nothing more than a normal life, these were hardly the kind of people I wanted to associate with. If I did, then I¡®d definitely be caught up in a fight for Justice.


    However, G-3¨Cstarted greeting people all over the fancy hall in a jovial manner, leaving his subordinates behind:


    ¡¸The only people here are armed experts that have met a certain level of skill, experience, and proficiencies. There are also a few S-Rank Butei scattered around, so you should be able to make some connections.¡¹


    He urged me to join the hero union.


    ¡¸I really have to decline. Due to my association with a certain S-Rank Butei with 2 names, my lifespan has decreased by 20 years.¡¹


    ¡¸It really looks like you¡¯re on the outs with the Japanese government, Aniki. If you ever have to flee Japan, you should be ready to take the American battlefield. Everyone here is usually involved in some kind of big fight.¡¹


    G-3 stood next to me, saying things I didn¡¯t want to hear, but if no one tries to engage me, I guess I¡¯ll be okay. If they do, I¡¯ll just chatter on about nothing.9  I don¡¯t know anyone anyway.


    ¡¸That¡¯s Batto Hino over there! I want to get his autograph.¡¹


    I said, shaking off G-3¡­ I took out my Butei Handbook to get the autograph of this legendary Butei, but no sooner than I had, he disappeared.


    Looking around, Tsukumo had made her way to the dessert nook, and she had gotten a large parfait the size of a vase¡­ Luca was carrying a Cinderella cocktail glass, and Atlas was talking excitedly with each guest, glass of milk in hand, in a way that didn¡¯t suit his body builder image.


    Seemingly liking parties, Collins was on the dance floor doing a rendition of a Michael Jackson dance, and Kaname was singing a song, microphone in hand.


    ¡­Somehow, this feels like the masquerade ball in Paris.


    But this gathering has a more national character. It seems livelier, and it looks like in America, the more energetic and outgoing the person is, the more popular they are. That¡¯s my armchair observation. I don¡¯t fit that model.


    In the first place, they are all speaking English, and I don¡¯t know anyone. As for parties, themselves¨CI don¡¯t like them. At least, not unless it is at a Japanese-style party of friends.


    And so I was uncomfortable¡­


    Oh, look over there. One other person is totally isolated.


    It¡¯s Reki.


    Sitting in a chair with her legs drawn up and shrinking into her seat., she was becoming a wallflower.


    Joining her in her solitude, I headed over to her¨C


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    She was in her usual, doll-like state¡­but what¡¯s this¡­?


    With the evening dress exposing her shoulders, back, and the upper third of her chest, she looked sexy.


    The thin silk material was designed to cling to her skin and accentuate the curves of her body¡­ but right now, she looks a bit more feminine than I have seen her before.


    Although she isn¡¯t typically fashion conscious, she was wearing make-up, but it had no effect. Her natural face was naturally beautiful, and the soft lighting was in effect¨C


    S-She was very beautiful to look at. No, she was naturally very beautiful.


    In a very out-of-character moment, she gave the impression of a¡ºwoman¡», and I¨C


    ¡¸¡­R-Reki. Are you going to eat something? It¡¯s all-you-can-eat, so holding back will be your loss.¡¹


    I said to try to hide my fluster.


    ¡¸No thank-you.¡¹


    As she turned slightly to face me, Tiffany earrings sparkled in her ears¡­


    Her womanly expression caused my heart to race again.


    It wasn¡¯t the feeling of hysterising, but rather the fluster of having a beautiful woman in front of me, so the risk of slipping was low, but¡­ it was still uncomfortable. Dealing with beautiful women is not something I¡¯m good at.


    ¡¸I have already consumed enough nourishment for the night, so that is satisfactory.¡¹


    Oh. She pulled a CalorieMate out of nowhere. So Reki was fine.


    But saying that, I looked around¡­ apart from Tsukumo who had gotten another parfait, many of the heroes here are not really touching much of the food.


    Is it an idiosyncrasy of American armed personnel that they watch what they eat at parties?


    Even though they spend a bunch of time in idiotic exuberant expression, they seem to live the rest of their lives with the constant vigilance of the battlefield.


    But I¡¯m an eater.


    If you don¡¯t eat when you want to, you¡¯ll just pile up stress and eventually become ill. What¡¯s more, there¡¯s a feast in front of me. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s free food.


    Unlike my brother who pays hundreds of millions to the government, I¡¯m constantly running out of money.


    ¡­So, leaving Reki and heading toward the food counter¡­


    Aiming to satisfy the needs of my stomach with all kinds of delicacies, I headed towards them.


    From the way they were moving, I could tell that the chefs were all top tier. There was an assortment of meat dishes on a golden tray: salmon carpaccio with caviar garnish, shrimp salad, and others.. Each of which glittered.


    But as an all-you-can-eat connoisseur, these beautiful appetisers just whetted my appetite.


    I should have gone for the heart of the meal. The main course¨C


    ¨CThere it is¡­!


    I discovered my main objective.


    The genuine American T-bone steak.


    Apart from my otherwise poor opinion of America¡ºWhen it comes to American steak ¡», my opinion is simple. However, it is hard to cook properly.


    With steak, the taste is something hard to replicate. When it comes to ingredients for cooking it, how you cut the meat changes the texture. It is the ultimate test of a chef¡¯s powers of versatility and skill.


    Naturally, the steak was prime beef.


    The flesh to the right of the bone was a sirloin, and to the left were fillets, the supreme cut of meat.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    First, I stared fixedly at the chef who was roasting the steak with an expression more serious than one engaged in battle.


    Noticing my intense shouting, the black chef with an Afro¡­ and the sharp glint in his eye bespoke his commitment.


    ¡¸¨CCook one for me. I¡¯ll have your best.¡¹


    ¡¸¨CBut of course. It is my job to keep you heroes in good health¨Cby my cooking. That is how I protect the world as a hero.¡¹


    ¡­He¡¯s a professional. From what he said, he must take a lot of pride in his work.


    He picked up the meat with his thick fingers¨C


    This is the country of showbiz, and he started cooking the meat in front of me.


    ¨CThere it was¡­! The subtle scent of fine quality beef tallow wafted up.


    This is the once-in-a-lifetime chance for one of the common masses like me to taste the ultimate steak. There can be no doubt of this.


    Then the Afroed chef placed the steak on a gilded plate¨CWithout giving it time to cool, he quartered it with a knife, and it spread open like a flower. It was magnificent.


    ¡¸Thank-you for this.¡¹


    ¡¸Enjoy, brother.¡¹


    Taking the plate from the chef, he gave me a thumbs-up as I walked away¡­


    Crossing over to a round table draped in snow white cloth, I set the plate down and picked up the fork and knife, ready to assume the appropriate table manners.


    *Swish!*¡­ Looking up toward the ceiling, I loosened my necktie.


    ¡¸¨CThe time is commin¡¯!¡¹


    I¡¯m about to have the best meal in my entire life, right now¨C


    I thought this as I looked back down at the table¡­


    Huh¡­?


    It¡¯s gone¡­! The steak! And the plate!


    ¡¸Incredible! Thanks Onii-chan!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. They used Grade A beef!¡¹


    Looking over my shoulder from where these voices came


    Wha¡­!?


    Kaname¡­! And Tsukumo¡­! They stood on both sides of me and had taken the plate and wolfed down the steak. Both the fillet and the sirloin.


    ****************************************************


    Was I born under a star that doesn¡¯t allow me to eat delicious things¡­? I didn¡¯t get to eat any of the Imperial Feast at Rampan Castle either¡­


    The prime cuts of meat of the T-bone steak was gone, due to Kaname and Tsukumo¡¯s sudden whim.


    Finished with his work, the Afroed chef  retired into the back with a satisfied face.


    Everyone else in the hall thought it was a performance, while I vented my frustrations by body slamming Kaname and Tsukumo 20 times each¨Cand most of the food staff retired.


    What remained was the liquor bar. I sat and pushed at the caviar appetiser with a spoon without eating it. The sushi train salted salmon roe was better, to be honest.


    I soon lost interest in sucking at the T-bone left on my plate like a hyena¡­


    I want to go home now.


    I was really dispirited.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, G-3.¡¹


    It¡­ wasn¡¯t exactly a bunny girl, but it was a little girl wearing something like a Doronjo-esque10 costume with a mantle that addresses G-3. Having carefully arranged her hair, it looked like her heart was pounding as she smiled.


    There were all kinds of people wearing American comic book hero and super hero-like costumes scattered here and there¨CI wasn¡¯t surprised by her clothes, but when I realised she was talking to me, I furrowed my eyebrows.


    ¡¸Huh? I made a mistake. Who¡¯re you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­G-3¡¯s older brother.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh!? Older brother? Where¡¯s G-3?¡¹


    The mini-Doronjo goggled around, looking for G-3¡­


    ¡¸¡­Drat!¡¹


    Tutting her tongue and sulking¡­ It looks like she really wanted to meet him. He¡¯s really popular. I wonder if he¡¯s popular with a lot of girls? But he¡¯s pretty thick-headed. As his older brother, I¡¯m worried that he might not notice a girl¡¯s attentions and wound their heart.


    It looks like this mini-Doronjo would be the kind of person he¡¯d have woman trouble with, so I won¡¯t tell her¡­


    She left and went off somewhere.


    An older brother knows his younger brother. From the start, he hadn¡¯t gotten too involved, and instead left it to his subordinates to do as they saw fit and sequestered himself somewhere.


    I¡¯m going to do the same.


    ***************************************************


    Descending the yellow escalator alone to the Hudson Soft Hotel¨C


    ¡¸¡­I thought you¡¯d come, Aniki.¡¹


    Somehow my younger brother knew what I¡¯d do, and he stood in the neon light.


    I had learned 2 secrets about my younger brother¨C


    ¡¸You¡¯re really a nice guy, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    I said, drawing my coat closer around me and puffing out a white cloud.


    ¡¸¡­Why d¡¯you say that?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll get to the second later, but here¡¯s the first: This party. You wanted your subordinates to make connections so that they could find re-employment, didn¡¯t you? With all that is going on with the ruruirokane¨C you think that you might die in the operation.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.Well¡­ If it¡¯s you asking, yeah. Mash is stronger than me.¡¹


    Is he such a powerhouse that¡­ he can make G-3 say this? This enemy?


    Even so, as the older brother I have to say this.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve got me with you.¡¹


    That¡¯s why I had come here. To find out how the ruruirokane was related to Aria¡¯s hihiirokane.


    Then G-3 slid into a parked taxi cab and plopped himself down, and I sat beside him¨C


    Passing multi-coloured neon English signs, we then turned onto Broadway and 83rd street¡­


    ¡¸Aniki. You recognise this spot?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I saw it in¡ºYou¡¯ve Got Mail¡». Amazing! This is where Meg Ryan and Tom Hanks met up¡­!¡¹


    It was the Cafe Lalo in the Upper Westside.


    It was an old-fashioned French coffee shop that you¡¯d pass by if you didn¡¯t know it was there.


    ¡¸Right. They shot the scene right here.¡¹


    Seemingly having heard of my love of movies from Kaname, G-3 went ahead up the steps and opened the door to go inside.


    ¡¸It was winter in that movie too. I know it well.¡¹


    Because I loved the actors, I had a DVD of the film, but¡­.


    Now that we are on location, it was a bit moving.


    ¡¸Here. Look at this seat. This is where Tom Hanks sat. Hey, G-3! Take a picture of me with your mobile¡¯s camera.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re such a fanboy.¡¹


    Grabbing two colas, my brother took Meg Ryan¡¯s seat.


    No matter what, this was a great experience. This place wasn¡¯t just well-known for it¡¯s Hollywood fame alone. It was also a famous cafe.


    It had high ceilings and a classically decorated interior. I liked it.


    ¡¸In New York, things happen on their own timetable. There are more happenings than other cities, so it becomes rather busy. But you can¡¯t write the character for¡ºbusy¡»without using the one for¡ºheart¡»11. Inside this shop, time seems to slow down. I can just lose myself.¡¹


    Sinking back into the chair with a *Creak!*, G-3 stretched out his legs and started saying this¡­


    This metropolis has all kinds of events, and if you were to try to chase them all, before you knew it, you¡¯d be an old man. Sometimes this is said of Tokyo as well.


    Because it was an entirely rural town with not much happening, when I spent time with Lisa in Bourtange, time seemed to pass slowly.


    In a place in the city that has existed without changing in 100 years¡­ you should take your time more slowly. I should do that.


    ¨CBut I can¡¯t.


    ¡¸You noticed, Aniki.¡¹


    While pouring the cola into a glass, G-3 indicated the thing he was talking about¨C


    I had already noticed it in the reflection of the glass, using it as a mirror.


    He had been following us from the Hudson Hotel, a strange boy.


    It was a scrawny, short, middle-school aged Caucasian boy.


    He looked like Bill Gates turned into a child. He had a mushroom-like haircut that made him look top-heavy. Gold-rimmed glasses sat on his long nose, and he was carrying what looked like a small camera. A set of dental braces glinted dully in the light. He wore a dull coat and suit. In his hand was the latest version of the iPhone.


    I had noticed him due to his clumsy surveillance¡­ The little brat lacked the necessary awareness. He had followed us this far. Bunglingly tailing us.


    ¡¸The stalker boy bought a bag of potato crisps. Even though he ate some of the leftovers at the union hall meeting.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I made such a rude exit. This is an important party for my followers. So I wanted to lure him away.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the second kind thing you¡¯ve done.¡¹


    ¡¸¨CIt¡¯s fine, Aniki. He¡¯s¡­ come to kill me. He is definitely a problem for you and me.¡¹


    ¡¸Do you know him? Who is he?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s Mash.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    That mushroom boy¡­?


    This was the Mash that had beaten G-3 within an inch of his life?


    ¡¸Really, that Mash-room head¡­? G-3, I don¡¯t really get your American humour¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a joke. He¡¯s the strongest man in America.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you mean the weakest?¡¹


    Mash¡­ putting a bag of Lay¡¯s Classic, salsa dip, and a small cola on a tray, while grinning¨C


    He headed straight for our table.


    ¨CIt¡¯s true¡­ is this brat really Mash?


    My sense of smell is pretty good, but the scent of gunpowder was completely absent. As if he had never fired a gun in his life.


    ¡¸May I share this table?¡¹


    His voice¡­ was high-pitched. For some reason, the way he spoke was disturbing.


    He took a seat without waiting for permission¨C


    ¡¸Welcome to America G-2. How¡¯s the old arm doing, G-3?¡¹


    ¨CIt was Mash.


    ¡¸Oh, yeah. G-2. Lower your head a bit when you hit the ball and your batting form will improve. And G-3, you really shouldn¡¯t delete messages from women without reading them.¡¹


    Had he seen me playing baseball in Central Park¡­?


    I¡¯d noticed him watching us at the party, but not before then.


    And I had no idea how he had intercepted the communications for G-3¡¯s mobile.


    This enoki-headed boy¡­ was no ordinary person.


    ¡¸Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Mash Roosevelt from the National Security Agency¨Cthe NSA.¡¹


    He greeted me in his high-pitched voice and held out his hand for a handshake¡­ but I couldn¡¯t find a callus from holding a gun on the pad of his thumb or index finger. This hand had not held a gun.


    After 3 seconds of not returning the handshake had passed, he took his hand back, still smiling.


    ¡¸¨CThe two of you are truly a magnificent pair¨Can optimal case study. We are able to glean the best data from you. Thank-you.¡¹


    On top of the glasses on his pale face there was¨C


    What was probably an HMD. It was like the Dragon Ball scouter-esue device that G-3 used, only miniaturised, a Neue Ange device. There was a hole for a camera.


    He was definitely recording us right now.


    ¡¸¨CWhat kind of organisation is the NSA? Is it like the FBI?¡¹


    I asked, purposefully scowling at the camera.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you know? Even though the cabinet is considering establishing such an agency in Japan? That was a bit rude. The FBI is a boring agency that catches one petty criminal at a time. They can¡¯t even deal with the Mafia. Actually¡­ I am one of what would be called the privileged class. In terms of the Department of Defence, I¡¯m a brigadier general; in terms of the NYPD, I¡¯m on the level of a bureau chief; and in terms of the CIA, I have the authority of a technical assurance chief. No matter which government agency office I walk into. The FBI has a similar arrangement, so I suppose I must answer ¡®yes¡¯ to your question.¡¹


    I received this very roundabout answer¡­.


    From the way G-3 was sulking, I knew he wasn¡¯t joking. From his explanation¨Cthis boy was like an super-evolved form of Zenigata from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Far from being a fringe government employee, he was like a mini-chief executive occupying a key post at the centre of government power.


    The age of the boy to whom such power was granted could be counted on a set of fingers. Perhaps¡ª


    ¡¸¨CYou¡¯re a Genion, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸That was a pretty quick guess for your IQ. Correct. I¡¯m a successful example of the Los Alamos Elite. The¡ºG¡»series was a flop, and I am a member of the newer class of gene enriched program¨Cthe third in the¡ºR¡»series¨C R-3, if you will. Don¡¯t worry. Your father, Konza Tohayama¡¯s genes were not used. He was lacking the minimum IQ.¡¹


    Los Alamos Elite¨C


    That must be the US Military¡¯s program to create superhuman weapons with superior genes.


    They used my father¡¯s genes to create G-3 and Kaname¨Cmy younger brother and sister that excelled in fighting power.


    But it looks like this guy was made according to a different pattern¡­ the DNA selected to create him excelled in brain power.


    Mash then adjusted his glasses and launched into an IT business sale-like pitch¨C


    ¡¸Now then, in place of a proper greeting, I¡¯ll make this presentation. Its title is¡ºThree Reasons None of You Can Beat Me¡»First, G-2. Are you aware that there are two major political parties in the United States?¡¹


    Picking up a crisp, he asked me this stupid question.


    ¡¸I know that. There¡¯s the Republicans¡­ and, uh¡­ the other one. What is the other one¡­? By the way, my name is Kinji Tohyama. Don¡¯t call me by that strange name.¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. I¡¯ll tell you, Kinji. G-3¡¯s support comes from the head of the Republican party. I¡¯m backed by the Democratic party. Right now, the Democraic party is in power in the United States. Your position in this country is weaker than mine.¡¹


    Now I understand what G-3¡¯s had said in the Orochi about¡ºallies¡»and¡ºenemies¡»¡­


    He meant it in a political context.


    ¡¸Due to the negligence of the FBI, G-3 has been allowed to run amok as some kind of¡ºchaos¡», and I am what society would call¡ºorder¡». After G-3 went wild and escaped from Los Alamos, I rose up the ranks one step at a time.¡¹


    From the way he is talking¡­


    Mash¡¯s true motivation is a personal vendetta against G-3.


    ¡¸G-3¡¯s power is Force. Mine is Intelligence. Intelligence is superior to force, and it has the capability to include it. With just one twist of information, I can start or stop a war. G-3¡¯s method of deterrence using your own strength is a 20th century idea.¡¹


    ¡¸¨CYeah, you¡¯re right. Humph!¡¹


    Raising his cola to his lips, G-3 slouched further down in his chair.


    In contrast, Mash¡¯s eyes gleamed like a new moon, and he stretched himself up to his full, but short height¨C


    ¡¸¨CYou aren¡¯t the heroes in the 21st century. I am.¡¹


    Between new and old versions of the Genion, he wanted to establish his newer existence as superior.


    ¡¸Now then, Kinji. I¡¯ve seen the recording¨Cand you are some kind of incredible charlatan.¡¹


    Changing the target of his attack, I raised my eyebrows.


    ¡¸Charlatan?¡¹


    ¡¸Grabbing bullets with your bare hands, deflecting air-to-air missiles¡­ Even G-3 or any peace-loving Japanese couldn¡¯t do this, even if they were trained in the United States. From the video, you appeared to do so, but it has to be some kind of trick. You¡¯ve even been able to fool the entire Butei community¨CI wonder if you¡¯ve been tricking them to raise your SDA ranking?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­You could do it, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you could delete my name from the ranks of those who have ceased to be human. I¡¯ve ignored it anyway. You could do it with your knack for information manipulation.¡¹


    ¡¸I could do so, and you would immediately cease to exist on that list. If I killed you, for example.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸There is also another, tougher ranking system apart from your silly little SDA rankings, for us boys and girls in the privileged class. If asked by a senator with political power¨C killing a hostile Genion in the top 100 rankings of the SDA would be quite the coup.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Is that why you want to fight us¡­? To get ahead in your career, to score political points? You tiny humans are all the same. Selfish and egotistical.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate me just because of my physical appearance. The shortest path to a high point, is taking it one small step up at a time. You two are the next 2 steps to take me to the next floor¨Cthen I¡¯ll have major general status.¡¹


    ¡¸What will you do then?¡¹


    ¡¸Take on Afghanistan and Syria. That should get me to lieutenant general, then there¡¯s Iran and North Korea. That should just get me to general. I wonder if I¡¯ll ask your country for help after the necessary legal process? Especially for the second part.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re talking about war?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about a successful Pax Americana. It¡¯s simply a continuation of what has been happening since the end of World War Two. Then, after my plans are complete¨Cwhen I take office in 2033, I will be the youngest President in history. The United States will be the most powerful and affluent since it¡¯s founding and all other countries with be tributary states.¡¹


    If this person becomes President¡­


    It will be the end of the world.


    ¡¸That¡¯s Hakkou Ichui.12 We Japanese graduated from such an idea more than 60 years ago.¡¹


    I brushed away Mash¡¯s grand visions of the future that he was weaving with a self-satisfied smirk on his face.


    ¡¸You haven¡¯t graduated, you¡¯ve dropped out. By my calculations, we can achieve Pax Americana if the Dow-Jones Index is 4.3 times its current level, and per capita earnings of the American people is 4.7 times their current level. You called me selfish and egotistical¨Cbut my success in life has the best interests of the United States in mind.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s just dissembling.¡¹


    ¡¸Dissembling is a virtue.¡¹


    Mash pooh pooh-ed my words with a condescending grin like an older person might, despite being younger¨C


    ¡¸However¡­ Both you and G-3 are very reliable in some aspects. That is why I have used some of my valuable time to come meet with you. I want the two of you to become my subordinates. I would give G-3 another suitable government post again. And you would have a permanent residence in the United States.¡¹


    ¡­Before fighting and killing¡­ he came to recruit us?


    ¡¸You want us to be your servants? I got a similar offer from the Chinese and Japanese yakuza. You want to use me as some kind of hitman?¡¹


    ¡¸Something like that. I thought you could deal with Osama bin Laden¡­. But from what you¡¯re saying, I understand if you refuse. What about G-3? We could ride the train to glory together. You must know that this is the final departure call for the last train.¡¹


    Dismissing my answer, he turned his imperious gaze to G-3¨C


    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll be seeing you off. I don¡¯t work well on tracks laid down by others. I¡¯ve already had enough of Los Alamos.¡¹


    In that answer, his original hostility¨Cwas readily apparent.


    Mash remained completely silent for precisely 3 seconds¡­


    ¡¸What an unfortunate waste. Truly, such an unfortunate waste.¡¹


    He said in clearly enunciated Japanese and snapped his fingers with a *Snap!*.


    Then¡­


    *Creak!*¡­*Creak!*¡­


    ¡­That¡¯s¡­!


    I remembered her, that small girl¨C


    With another set of creaks, the floorboards of Cafe Lalo bent under her weight.


    Then without saying anything¡­ sat down at our table, next to Mash.


    *Creeeak!*


    The wooden chair warped under her weight. She was heavy. She was wearing a coat, but I couldn¡¯t see any heavy armaments concealed inside. She must really be heavy. 200 kilos at least.


    ¨CShe¡¯s not human.


    ¡¸¡­LOO¡­!¡¹


    She spoke a name I had not heard in a long time.


    LOO had come to Daiba¡¯s Empty Island last year in October for FEW¡¯s Bandire, and I had seen this humanoid close-combat mech disguised as a little girl embark.


    She operated a tank with dual US Vulcan cannons that were destroyed by Aria in her escape, and she held rank in the US Army. I knew she came from America¡­ so I met her here once more.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    After confirming that this was the same mechanised doll, LOO¨C


    Remained silent.


    It was just like Reki. No, it lacked any trace of human kindness.


    On Empty Island, I had the impression of low intelligence, but¡­ she was acting in a human manner.


    Right now, she looks like a gynoid. I could perceive slight motions meant to keep her balance, but the total lack of expression on her face was¨Ceerily disturbing.


    Her hair was still like that of a beautiful girl from an anime and cerulean blue like then, but as a¡ºRobot Girl¡»her personality program seemed to have been downgraded since I last saw her.


    ¡¸Notice anything different from last year, Kinji?¡¹


    I scrutinised LOO as mash picked up and ate another crisp.


    ¡¸Back then, there was a human in charge of the LOO-GyNe project.. That is to say, she was operated remotely. The XGY-12¨Cthe one you call LOO, is equipped with bilateral control when operating remotely in order to respond more like a human would. Don¡¯t even characters from fighting games made in Japan have instantaneous responsive gestures and expressions in response to situations? That is to say, while acting autonomously, you should not take any hostile actions toward me. She also has an artificial pharynx instead of an automated voice box. It¡¯s linguistic software is underdeveloped, so I have set it so that it cannot speak while under autonomous action.¡¹


    ¡­This was the military robot weapon that the United States was pouring time and money into developing.


    With sensors more acute than human senses, it is prepared for biological and chemical warfare, and most of all, able to preserve human life¨Cto the end of warding off war weariness. The wars in Vietnam and Somalia were unpopular after all. Such things were indispensable to the Pax Americana that Mash had laid out. They could spread out these unmanned weapons across the world on land, sea, and sky.


    But, LOO¡­


    Unlike the ubiquitous UAVs and UGVs, she was humanoid.


    Her weight was comparable to Honda Research Lab¡¯s ASIMO, but her external features were much more advanced. At a glance, she was indistinguishable from a human. As expected of American Transzendieren. They make all kinds of incredible inventions behind closed doors.


    Although she is made of completely inorganic material, I would still hesitate to shoot her¡­ That was probably why she was made to look as she does.


    And if you¡¯re humanoid, you can also use weapons developed for humans.


    LOO was a transitional weapon on the way to the United States¡¯ realisation of fully unmanned warfare.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand me. She wasn¡¯t made to look like a little girl out of my own preference. I like older women, and she was created and designed by the one responsible for the project¨CBack then he pretended to participate in your dispute in order to kill G-3¡­¡¹


    Mash was just prattling on at this point¡­


    LOO was looking at me without saying a word, but she looked somewhat pathetic. I knew she was a humanoid machine, but from Mash¡¯s explanation, by taking away her voice, he had effectively stolen her heart.


    Her expressionless eyes seemed to convey the message:¡ºSave me¡».


    Maybe it was a Japanese habit that made me feel a soul in this inorganic form.


    ¡¸¡­Now, it¡¯s time for me to say farewell.¡¹


    His unlikable, high-pitched voice had barely explained the second half of his plan, but¡­ ever since his guard, LOO, had arrived, Mash had adopted a smug manner.


    Casting a glance toward G-3, he had become hostile as well.


    ¡¸Before we part, G-3, there is something I have to say to you directly. I adored Dr. Sara, and when she died¨Cit was your fault.¡¹


    His tone grated on the nerves, and his words¨C


    While I ignored them, G-3¡­ reacted suddenly.


    ¨CDr. Sara. That is the name of the woman that G-3 is trying to resurrect, using the power of irokane to defy the laws of nature.


    She passed away due to an accident during G-3¡¯s training, and G-3 blamed himself¡­ and he escaped the research facility where he had been born.


    I knew that¨Cand G-3¡­


    He loved her.


    ¡¸If you were stronger, I could have saved Dr. Sara! If she were still alive, she would have been an excellent future First Lady. What a shame.¡¹


    At Mash¡¯s words, G-3¡¯s grip on the glass on top of the table tightened.


    With a *Creak!* the glass cracked.


    ¡¸Insulting the deceased is the absolute lowest form of provocation. Don¡¯t fall for it.¡¹


    I laid my hand on top of G-3¡¯s to hold him back¡­I said so too, as he was about to snap.


    Even in a conflict, there are good and bad things to say.


    Mash glossed over our anger like a cool breeze¡­


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I ran through 200 possible simulations of a battle with you, yesterday. 199 times I won and 1 time it was a draw; I was undefeated. That¡¯s a win rate of 99.5%.¡¹


    His thin fingers tapped quickly. Like there was a smartphone in his brain.


    ¡¸¡ºPolitical Superiority¡»,¡ºThe respective positions of chaos and order¡»,and¨C There is a third reason that you cannot defeat me, and I¡¯ve saved the greatest reason for last. It¡¯s simple. You are dumb. Kinji¡¯s IQ is about 100, G-3¡¯s 192, and mine is 407.¡¹


    ¡­I had a standard score of 50, so I didn¡¯t mind being told so again.


    But Mash¡¯s tone indicated that he was planning to leave soon¡­


    So I felt I had to respond.


    ¡¸Mash, we have this saying among Butei. If you put your strength together 1 + 1 can equal 3 or even 4.¡¹


    ¡¸Now I see just how dumb you are. You can¡¯t even do Maths, can you, Kinji?¡¹


    ¡¸If you can¡¯t understand that proverb, you¡¯re the dumb one. What I mean is that there are things that transcend numbers¡­ That is the meaning. And I don¡¯t know if you have an IQ of 400, but if I have an IQ of 100, that¡¯s like 4 of us working together. That¡¯s important.¡¹


    I used my one intelligence to respond to this Genion¡¯s war of words¡­


    ¡¸Aniki, you shouldn¡¯t talk. You¡¯re showing how stupid you are.¡¹


    Forgetting his disgust and anger, G-3 tried to calm me down.


    ¡¸No way! He said 3 things, so I want to say 3 back!¡º3 Reasons Drop-outs are Better than Elites¡». First, even if drop-outs like us lose, we don¡¯t have any social standing to lose. But if you do, you¡¯ll lose your position. Mash, you can¡¯t just climb the stairs. If you make a mistake, you¡¯ll find yourself falling down them.¡¹


    I said rather pointlessly, to which¨C


    ¡¸Hmm. I¡¯ve never made a mistake or lost a thing in my life, so I don¡¯t really understand.¡¹


    He unexpectedly side-stepped the issue.


    ¡¸¡­And, Kinji? What are the other 2 reasons?¡¹


    Ugh! I had just said 3, but I didn¡¯t really think about it. I need 2 more. I tried to think of something while I was talking, but my 100 IQ brain couldn¡¯t come up with anything.


    ¡¸¡­Ah, well¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Huh! It seems you have a sense of humour. That was outside my calculations.¡¹


    ¡¸I think¡­ I¡¯m pretty good at simulations myself, so let me check your results. Right here, and right now. I¡¯ll show you that you¡¯ve made a mistake in your simulations.¡¹


    My mind subsumed by anger, I finally raised my idiot flag: resorting to brute force.


    Forgetting that LOO was here, I gripped Mash¡¯s tie and dragged him toward me¨C


    ¡¸¡­Wha! Hit me! Go ahead! I won¡¯t hit back. You can¡¯t win anyway. Even if I¡¯m a scrawny person, go ahead!¡¹


    With wild gesticulation and glasses slightly askew, Mash shrieked in a high girlish voice.


    ¡¸¡­Stop, Aniki. If you hit him here, you¡¯ll just be arrested.¡¹


    G-3 held me back with his right arm. I was seething with anger.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Grrr¡­


    Hitting this mushroom would be an entirely one-sided affair and diminish my standing as a man. It would be bullying.


    Then G-3 indicated a line of sight to where what appeared to be several plainclothes NYPD officers were. Mash must have used his connections to call them.


    I¡¯m also not in Hysteria Mode. And G-3 is here.


    If I¡¯m arrested, I¡¯ll lose the chance to help Aria by stealing the ruruirokane.


    So, reluctantly, I let go of him¨C


    ¡¸You are certainly stronger than I. G-3 was challenged by many top agents¨CNot one of them returned, and they were all capable agents. So I will not be foolish enough to fight you directly.¡¹


    Nervously adjusting his glasses and tie, Mash stood on his short leg next to his seat.


    ¡¸So, I¡¯ll take my leave while you are still living. The next time I see you, you¡¯ll be sleeping corpses. Nevada, Area 51, controlled access area 89A. That is where the ruruirokane you desire is located, and I have applied to defend it, so we should meet again, as planned. If you surrender during the battle, you have my word that you¡¯ll be sent to a prison for all kinds of troublemakers for a holiday. G-3, please put your affairs in order. As soon as I have taken care of you, I¡¯ll legally seize that building of yours. I¡¯ll also seize the school you¡¯ve been pouring money into.¡¹


    ¡¸Mash! Why do you want to close his school!? Those kids are innocent!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s none of your business. In this country, political power and money are everything. In the unlikely event you survive, you might be able to appeal to some kind of political power or raise some money. If that power is higher than mine, then you could stop my harassment of G-3¡¯s subordinates. Well, except for that cute nun¨CShe might just make a good secretary.¡¹


    At that boorish remark, my patience was finally exhausted.¡­ *Grip!* Heedless of the police officers, I grabbed Mash¡¯s arm again to stop him from leaving.


    ¡¸Oi! Wait! You can¡¯t just say what you want and leave as you please when I have something to say to you¨C¡¹


    I had grabbed Mash¡¯s arm, but as for my own hand¨C*Grip!*¨C LOO had gripped it in her own hand.


    She was still seated, staring off into empty space.


    But those slender arms¡­ *Creak!*¡­*Creak!*¡­ had strength in them.


    Wh-wha¡­!


    This was no human grip. It was stronger than Aria, Ranbyou, and even Nii-san¡¯s¡­!


    ¡¸¨CAniki!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Hrng!¡­Urgh!¡¹


    LOO¡¯s grip had vice like strength and was about to crush the bones and muscles in my forearms¡­


    G-3 squeezed my arm with his left, artificial arm and my hand naturally opened.


    Realising I had released Mash, she let go of my arm¡­


    Mash slapped my aching arm with the back of his hand.


    ¡¸¨CDon¡¯t touch me with your filthy hand, you yellow sheep!¡¹


    Leaving me with the slur on Japanese people, he left the shop¡­


    As I cradled my aching arm, G-3 stood nearby to protect me¨C LOO followed behind Mash.


    With the two of them gone, only I and G-3 remained¡­


    ¡­Having been overpowered by that little man in the end, I had no words.


    Mash Roosevelt¡­


    I hadn¡¯t met that kind of enemy before today.


    Without doing anything to us, he had challenged us with intelligence alone. He had overwhelming political power and the power of a government¨Cand he had wielded it to include law enforcement and military.


    Just like a sheep, I could not lay a hand or foot on Mash, but¡­


    Remember. Although you might think of sheep as weak, water buffalo have sharp horns and hooves and have headbutted and kicked wolves to death. In New Zealand they are the most prevalent livestock and they hold the record for the posing the most danger and number of injuries to humans. I¡¯ll teach him just what I¡¯m capable of. As a sheep.


    *********************************************************


    In an entirely terrible mood, I left Cafe Lalo and went out into the winter night¡­


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think that such enemies existed¡­ not in the whole world. As a fellow American, I would have preferred if he¡¯d struck directly.¡¹


    My white breath puffing, I grumbled to G-3 who didn¡¯t call a taxi for some reason.


    ¡¸Oi, Aniki! Let¡¯s head back.¡¹


    Slightly peeved, I followed behind him as he walked down Broadway just ahead of me¨C


    Angus was waiting patiently for us with the white Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    When we disappeared, he must have come to look for us and found us at the cafe that G-3 seems to frequent.


    ¡¸I shall keep to the busy streets for our return. Just in case of unlikely events, the police will not shoot at citizens.¡¹


    Angus said something to make you wonder just who the villain was here¡­


    The police were acting on Mash¡¯s orders, and so this was the safest option.


    With our current clothing, we really did look like New York gangsters.


    ¡¸Angus, you bastard, you¡¯re skipping out on the party!¡¹


    Putting an arm on his hip and stretching the other across his chest while standing under a street lamp, G-3 adopted an Aria-esque angry pose.


    ¡¸Scold me however you like. But I have decided to live and die with you, Third-sama.¡¹


    It seems that he had seen through to the true reason for attending the party, and his face screwed up into a small smile.


    ¡¸¡­Tch! Have it your way! Oi, get me some tomatoes!¡¹


    G-3 turned red and vented his anger¨Che even makes the same unreasonable demands as Aria. But Angus is a different sort of henchman than I, and he proffered a tomato wrapped in a handkerchief like some kind of magic trick. A reliable man. If it were me it would go like this:


    ¡¸Momoman?¡¹


    Then:


    ¡¸No!¡¹


    Then:


    ¡¸Not good enough!¡¹


    Then I¡¯d start the wind-hole dance.


    ¡¸I intercepted your conversation, and he was foolish. Mash Roosevelt.¡¹


    Angus smiled again at G-3 as he munched on tomatoes beside me.


    ¡¸¡­Foolish, how? He has an IQ of 400.¡¹


    I said, somewhat discouraged.


    ¡¸A foolish person can still have a high IQ. The top Army brass is full of them. But there are few fools such as Mash. I would much rather follow Third-sama¡­¡¹


    It seems that Angus who had the highest loyalty to G-3 dislikes Mash the most.


    ¡¸Third-sama will not be restricted to one place, nor will that person become President. Third-sama is light. Can anyone in the world bind light?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    G-3 turned red, and it wasn¡¯t because of the tomatoes he was eating¡­*Kick!*


    Then standing under the streetlight, he kicked Angus¡¯ shin with the tip of his leather shoe to draw his attention to something.


    Angus turned around to look at something behind him¡­


    A fat, grandmotherly, black woman in a tight-fitting NYPD uniform stood there in one hand, an orange piece of paper that seemed to be a violation ticket flittered..


    ¡¸¨CYou there, with the car. This is a No-Parking Zone!¡¹


    She pointed a bit angrily at the Rolls Royce with her baton¡­


    ¡¸Oh, I knew that. I only parked because of my employer.¡¹


    Embarrassed, Angus tried to accept the ticket.


    But the policewoman snatched it back.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll let it go tonight. A friend of mine was pulled out in this shit weather for a personal security detail, and he told me:¡ºMash was a total piece of shit, and the people we were supposed to watch seemed like good guys.¡»So just move the car out of here fast.¡¹


    With a small smile, she exercised a bit of discretion.


    ¡­I gave a tight smile at the clever arrangement.


    Mash said that¡ºPolitical power and money are everything in this county¡»¨C


    But America isn¡¯t such a narrow-minded country. That gave me a bit of peace of mind.


    [END TEXT]


    *****************************


    1. These are positive or negative impression of hand prints in bronze. Link


    2. Batto Hino is Leica Hino¡¯s (From HnA AA) father.


    3. As far as I can tell, MacArthur had nothing to do with the 7th special forces group.


    4. Means the combination of different units (ground troops and cavalry, ship and aircraft) to complement each other in different terrains and situations


    5. Reads: Luca¡¯s Room in Russian.


    6. Nausica? of the Valley of the Wind creature from the Sea of Corruption. Link


    7. This is not true. Emergency services are obligated to take people who obviously need/request care, regardless of their ability to pay. They are supposed to pay later, but there is really no way to force them to do it, and a lot of the people receiving care are very poor and homeless.


    Prisons don¡¯t release prisoners if they run out of money. Federal and State detention centres do not close, hardly ever. When they do, they transfer them to other facilities.


    Same goes for private prisons, which are the only ones that really close. Schools operate similarly. Kids would just be transferred and given transportation options to the other school. Very few cannot get to public schools of some kind. Not that they are the best, but it is school.


    Tsk! Tsk! Akamatsu-sensei!


    8. Dragon Ball move used in Super Saiyan Goku¡¯s fight with Frieza on Namek


    9. Original idiom is ¡®sell oil¡¯


    10. Evil villainess from Yatterman anime.


    11. 椷¤¤ == BUSY, ÐÄ == HEART. You use the one for ¡®heart¡¯ to build off of to gwt ¡®busy¡¯. Kanji radical #61 ¡ª Thanks jorgelotr !


    12. WWII political slogan (All 8 corners of the world under one roof) implying Japanese world domination

 Volume 18 - CH 5

    Hidan no Aria Volume 18, Chapter 5


    Chapter 5: Thanks, Aniki ¨D¨D With Enable


    [START TEXT]


    The next day, after sunset, we returned to John F. Kennedy Airport¨C


    The Tohyama siblings: consisting of G-3, myself, and Kaname, and also the subordinates Atlas, Collins, Tsukumo, and Luca stood in a line in front of the Sagitarrius, whose propeller tips were glowing a fluorescent green. Angus was already on board.


    As the propellers began to turn slowly, they formed a light green halo, and standing behind the tiltrotors¡­ G-3 looked back at his subordinates.


    ¡¸Now we¡¯ll be assaulting Groom Lake Air Force Base, popularly known as¡ºArea 51¡», and controlled access area 89A again. Our objective: Take the ruruirokane. Our goal: My own self-interest, with the minor goal of preventing the world war that would accompany the transformation of Aria H. Kanzaki into the Scarlet Goddess.¡¹


    Placing himself above the world. This is a true manifestation of: ¡®In all Heaven and Earth, I alone am worthy of honour¡¯.


    Well, that fits with what a tsundere would say after all.


    ¡¸Our flightpath follows a route of friendly states and territories, however, once we reach Utah and Nevada we cannot avoid hostile airspace. Once there, I expect to be opposed by Mash Roosevelt, just like last time. He is the darling of the party in power, and he tramples upon the freedoms of other countries. No matter where, this American traitor tramples individual rights. Frankly, we should expect the worst. That is all! ¨CAny questions?¡¹


    G-3 asked his strange subordinates¡¯ opinion, and Tsukumo was the first to raise her hand.


    ¡¸¡­Are our weapons and equipment the same as before? Actually, your equipment was broken last time and you had to replace it with a spare. Your injuries are also not fully recovered. Is that an accurate summary?¡¹


    ¡¸Your point?¡¹


    ¡¸Then¡­ it¡¯s a handicap! It¡¯s madness to challenge Mash¡¯ Transzendieren Ange¨Cwith this little firepower!¡¹


    She said everything except¡ºI¡¯m worried about you G-3-sama¡», but her eyes did that¨C


    ¡¸You¡¯ve got it! I¡¯ll give you a bonus later for such an accurate summary.¡¹


    G-3 answered with a laugh as he brushed off her concern.


    As she sulked, the ESPer girl next to her, Luca, raised her hand.


    ¡¸Hey, Third! Can I get a bonus if I kill Mash? I¡¯m going to an auction for a Breguet pocket watch at Sotheby¡¯s? next week, but I¡¯m not sure if I have enough funds in reserve.¡¹


    ¡¸A Breguet? How beautiful. Sure, if you can.¡¹


    Luca¡¯s eye turned to dollar signs as she pumped her fist into the air¡­ It looks like she¡¯s a watch collector.


    Is it possible that she just follows him because she loves works of art and the pay is good?


    ¡¸Sir, as Co-pilot, I have a question. What about the Sagittarius¡¯ Metamaterial Ghillie?¡¹


    ¡¸We won¡¯t really use it. We can¡¯t mask our heat signature, so it really won¡¯t work.¡¹


    Atlas asked about the approach with a salute, and G-3 answered¡­


    ¡¸Oi, G-3! I agree with Tsukumo. It¡¯s reckless to rush in to be intercepted with the same equipment as when you were defeated last time. Aren¡¯t you going to at least explain a new strategy?¡¹


    I asked, standing next to G-3 and grabbing his ear.


    ¡¸Yup. I told you in Tokyo that I didn¡¯t have a plan. I¡¯ll just push forward with all my strength. Then when I get to my enemies, I just knock them down.¡¹


    Saying something that fell in line with Mash¡¯s accusation of being an idiot, Tsukumo had tears streaking down her face as she spoke.


    ¡¸Understood, Third-sama. I will follow you to the death.¡¹


    Whereupon, G-3 brushed off my hand, and turned to face Tsukumo with a serious face¨C


    ¡¸¨CThat was a joke. Of course I have a strategy.¡¹


    I felt relief well up in my chest.


    Why the hell did you make me worry? Why didn¡¯t you drop the hubris from the start and explain that?


    ¡¸This time the plan is¨C¡ºAniki will do something¡». That¡¯s how it¡¯ll go.¡¹


    G-3 slapped me on the back while smiling with sparkling teeth¡­ and his subordinates:


    ¡¸Ah, I see!¡¹


    They made an expression of agreement. Wh-what¡­!?


    ¡¸Even if he dies, he comes back to life like a video game character. He is our trump card.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, Luca! Wouldn¡¯t that be me? Here, hit him! Everybody pile on and hit him. I ordered Angus to make his armour. It should be able to take a full Mach 1 Ouka, so let¡¯s test it out.¡¹


    Saying that former IJA demon sergeant-esque line my grandfather would say, G-3 grabbed me by the scruff of the neck¨C


    Holding me up in the air.


    ¡¸Sorry guys. Soviet Cold War agents and all kinds of domestic American thieves have tried to steal the ruruirokane from Area 51, but none of them have succeeded. It is the one black mark on my record. This time, we¡¯ll have to rely on this occult power.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me occult! As a Genion, couldn¡¯t you come up with a better plan! Breaking into an Air Force base that no one in the world has ever broken into is pretty much impossible¨C¡¹


    ¡¸¨CNo, there was one person in the world. There was a man who was able to steal a very miniscule amount of ruruirokane from Area 51.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Th-there was? Someone who was able to steal something from an American military base? Who?¡¹


    ¡¸Arsene Lupin the 3rd. He had exceptional companions, and if the military records are correct, there were 4 of them in his team. They only used guns and blades. We¡¯re a bit more heavily armed.¡¹


    Riko¡­ her old man?


    Speaking of her crucifix¨CSherlock had said that it was an alloy containing a miniscule amount of another kind of metal of the same type as hihiirokane.


    Was that the ruruirokane that was stolen?


    ¡¸My idiot brother forgot about his second name¡ºEnable¡»when he spoke just now.¡¹


    Letting me go, G-3 crossed his arms and puffed his chest back out.


    ¡¸Understand? The idea of impossibility is like a demon. And when it takes over a human, it crushes their spirit. Challenging what was impossible again might seem foolish to another person. But that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do! There¡¯s no guarantee of success this time. But if it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll just try again. And if I die, my Aniki will try. Again, and again. No matter how many times it takes. Even if it takes an infinite number of tries, and there is no enemy who can stand up against an opponent who keeps coming back. Even if they are a demon, there is no exception.¡¹


    G-3 said to encourage his subordinates¨C


    ¨CHis words have some kind of power.


    ¡¸Since time immemorial, humanity has made the impossible possible. Crossing oceans, flying through the air, and landing on the Moon. And now we will make the impossible possible. Doing something that no one has ever seen. Secretly saving the world will gain us no praise from anyone. But don¡¯t worry about that. I will definitely see and take note of it. And you, yourself, will see what you accomplish as well. Let¡¯s do it. When we reach Area 51, we will be like Columbus, Lindbergh, and Armstrong. Someone will always accomplish the impossible. And right now it¡¯s us¨C!.¡¹


    ¨CReally? Is that how it is? I understood it.


    G-3¡¯s followers raised a synchronised cry of:


    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹


    And I realised it.


    G-3 hadn¡¯t brought me into this for my own exaggerated fighting power.


    In this seemingly impossible battle as¡ºEnable¡»¨CI am the symbol of making the impossible possible. By strengthening the bonds between the G-3 League, 1 + 1 + 1¡­ grows to infinity.


    That is it¡­


    Even as his older brother with a slightly embarrassing second name, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s a terrible thing.


    Let¡¯s go. To Area 51. The ruruirokane is there. And¨C so is the good news that Aria is waiting for.


    **********************************************************


    The Sagittarius flew through the night sky at low altitude and it¡¯s top speed of 620 KPH.


    Looking upward out the window, the whole sky was full of stars that twinkled more than usual, perhaps due to the fine dust that was being kicked up from the ground.


    It felt like we were flying through a planetarium or the void of space from an anime.


    Except for the infrequent light from the highway below, it was a total darkness. There was a large mountain range on the uneven horizon.


    The areas friendly to G-3 were largely districts within larger states. We made adjustments to our course above sparsely populated regions. Like ninja.


    ¡­Pennsylvania, Ohio, Illinois¡­


    On the large, semi-transparent display, a bright dot on a map of the continental United States indicated our position and progress via GPS location.


    As for Mash and his party¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want to conduct a night attack. And we won¡¯t.


    The Sagittarius was a gunship formed from a cross between an Osprey and Hercules, and it is heavily armed with infrared sensors, laser range-finding, and a precision targeting and fire control computer to operate its L-60 autocannons and M-102 howitzers. Enemies should think twice before trifling with it.


    As we slept in shifts, we crossed over the American Midwest and the Mississippi River at 0000 CST¡­ passing into the western half of the United States¡­ and crossing into the hostile airspace of Utah. For now, peacefully¡­


    G-3 laid on a sofa with his arms crossed and eyes closed¨Cusing some technique I can¡¯t fathom, he was able to rest half of his brain at once, so he¡¯ll respond if you ask a question. So:


    ¡¸We¡¯re about 90% of the way there. There are no issues. It¡¯s quiet.¡¹


    I said in the direction of the sofa, but¨C


    ¡¸¨CIt¡¯s too quiet. That¡¯s the most dangerous time.¡¹


    He said tensely.


    But such over vigilance was unnecessary, our steady approach had been entirely uneventful¨Cwe were now crossing into Nevada airspace.


    If things continue like this, we should make a smooth arrival at Area 51.


    ¡¸It¡¯s daybreak¡­¡¹


    Tsukumo murmured, and outside the window¨Cthe eastern horizon behind us lit up.


    Looking down, the ochre desert shone. As a Japanese person, it was unlike the mental image I had of someplace like the Sahara. It was rocky, and vegetation that had adapted to the hot arid climate grew sparsely.


    With each passing moment, it grew more and more dazzling in the light, so Kaname drew a sunglasses-like shade over the window¨C


    ¨CThen in a rush, G-3 stood and rushed over, then stopped.


    ¡¸¡­.Radar contact, check infrared sensors!¡¹


    Glowering outside, he shouted into the intercom.


    ¡ºN-no anomaly detected.¡»


    ¡ºWait, just now¨C aural sensors  detect an intermittent signal at 6 o¡¯ clock¡­!¡»


    Having been jointly piloting the craft since crossing into Utah, Atlas and Angus reported.


    As she heard the direction, Luca brought up a split screen view of a contingency table and a camera view from the rear of the Sagitarrius onto the display.


    When I looked at it, the feed was mostly white-out due to the rising sun. Even with light control, the outline of the mountains behind us were hard to make out.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a super-compact stealth aircraft! Hidden in the lookdown ground scatter1! It took off 15 seconds ago in the blindspot of the mountains¨Cthere¡¯s one tailing us! And there¡¯s one more¨Cby the sound of it¡­ directly above us!¡¹


    Seemingly having ears more sensitive than the radar, G-3 looked directly overhead.


    ¡¸¨CReady the howitzer! Evasive action to port!¡¹


    G-3 barked an order and received a¡ºRoger!¡»in response as Angus and Atlas banked the craft into a steep left turn.


    Kaname grabbed my belt to steady me, and Tsukumo and Collins tumbled and rolled to avoid injuring themselves.


    ¡ºTarget lock! Coming about! From high at 7 o¡¯clock¨C 2 anomalies detected! Uh¡­Thermal source detected from 7 o¡¯clock! ATAS stinger missile!¡»


    This happened, and before I knew it, we were attacked from the two legs of an L-shaped trajectory!


    We were attacked from directions undetectable by radar and optical means, with the mountain and Sun behind us, to the rear and above.


    For a tactical aircraft like the Sagittarius, it¡¯s ability to monitor the space directly overhead is poor. For fighter aircraft¨C due to the disturbance of air needed to power their jet engines, steep nosedive attacks are rare.


    It seems that G-3 issued orders to evade the dive bomb attack and the pursuing attack¨C


    ¨CHowever.


    Even with the rotating howitzer, it was unable to put the enemy in its sights. In addition to normal stealth technology, it also employed Metamaterial Ghillie.


    However, zeroing in on the heat source, the Sagittarius¡¯ guns fired¨Cthen suddenly, there was a violent impact to the right side of the tail section. It was the guided missile from the stealth aircraft¨C!


    ¡¸¨CKyaaaa!¡¹


    Luca shrieked as we were rolled about the interior cabin like a pachinko ball¨C


    The Sagittarius received critical damage and, shaking violently, began to fall. But it didn¡¯t feel like a headlong plunging crash. We were still flying on a reduced number of engines.


    That is to say¡­ we are listing off course. It wasn¡¯t a stall, but we were unable to level out. Pulling into a corkscrew path, we began to descend gradually from our already low altitude.


    There was no smoke to be seen, but looking out at the right wing through the window it was a hellscape of flames.


    ¡ºEngine 1, lost. Engine 2, 50% operational. Engines 3 and 4, fully operational. Right tail stabiliser, completely lost. Right wing, heavily damaged. Prop 1, completely lost. Steerage, impossible. Oil pressure, dropping. All propellers will not disengage from 60 degrees. We are currently 120 miles from our destination and descending. Landing gear will not deploy. Commencing emergency landing. Third-sama, I hate to impose upon you, however¡­ In order to avoid soiling your clothes, please tidy up your beverage containers.¡»


    Angus announced calmly from the cockpit as an alarm blared and black smoke from the fire poured into the fractured airtight cabin.


    To Tsukumo and Luca, who were choking on the smoke and on the verge of panic¨C


    ¡¸¨CStay alert! Don¡¯t lose your calm! Brace for impact!¡¹


    G-3 ordered.


    Each of his followers snapped to attention and grabbed onto a rail attached to the wall¡­


    ¡¸Onii-chan, I¡¯m scared!¡¹


    Kaname said, obviously faking it as she clung on to my arm and clutching it between her breasts. Are you really doing this right now? We might die in 30 seconds.


    Reki leaned against a wall, clutching her Dragunov like a child to herself¡­completely calm¡­


    ¡­As reckless as ever.


    Finally glancing over at the display that had turned to a blue screen, I sighed¡­


    *Whiiiiiiiiiiiiiiir!*¡­!


    We heard the left side propellers impacting and gouging a trough through the desert, causing the right side to jump up, rolling the Sagittarius over in a crash landing.


    ****************************************************************


    Without causing the Sagittarius to explode, Angus crashed, made an emergency landing, and brought it to a stop.


    Thanks to that, most of the crew were largely unharmed, harm restricted to minor injuries. In Butei High, we¡¯d call them scratches. Thanks to my concealed armour, I only received minor injuries as well.


    However¡­ the Sagittarius itself was totally crippled. It¡¯s attached weaponry was entirely destroyed, so our fire power was reduced in one fell swoop.


    We were hit from behind in the tail by an air-to-air missile fired from some kind of invisible attack craft. We were also hit on the right wing by some kind of low altitude mass with a masked heat signature.


    I don¡¯t really know what they actually were. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it were some kind of Transzendieren Ange.


    G-3 kicked open a hatch and headed outside¡­


    Out there, it was horrifically dry, and the wind kicked up fine dust and grit that stung the eyes.


    My mental image of the desert was a hot, sultry place, but it was cold. The ambient temperature was about 8 degrees.


    It was like a sandy beach in winter with all of its water stolen away¨C Such a harsh place could not exist in Japan. And the landscape just went on and on. I thought I felt something growing under foot, but I was mistaken and it was withered and parched grass.


    The reddish-brown ground stretched out to the black-ish mountains. They were low in elevation¡­so perhaps instead of mountains, they should be called boulders.


    This is an American desert¡­


    It¡¯s familiar to me from American Western films, but the reality was a bit overwhelming.


    In a word¨Chellish. It was a landscape that rejected all forms of life like something from The Wasted Land.2


    But¡­


    ¡¸Alright. We¡¯re closer than last time.¡¹


    Turning his back on the wreckage of the Sagittarius, despite the blood flowing from his head, G-3 stared smilingly in the direction of Area 51. His ability to feign optimism was on the same level as Riko.


    Still dazed, I lent a hand¡­ his subordinates and I quickly extracted the food, water, and arms from the wrecked interior.


    ¡¸Based on our numbers, we have enough water for one day and food for two, conservatively. For a land assault, fortunately enough arms, ammunition, explosives, and Atlas¡¯ Personal Assault Armour are all unharmed. In addition, although we cannot procure any compatible transportation¡­ perhaps we could use this as an and incendiary against the enemy position instead of dynamite.¡¹


    Angus held up the now useless canister of NOS fuel¡­ He was holding the fuel accelerant that was installed in the Orochi in New York as he listed off a report of the provisions that everyone had been able to salvage. Then:


    ¡¸I can carry it all myself.¡¹


    Wearing the unharmed power armour, Atlas began to load everything into his knapsack.


    With her Dragunov shouldered and the dry wind fluttering her skirt, Reki stood with her usual blank expression, but she was not alone¡­ Tsukumo was taking a GPS measurement, Kaname was working with Luca to prepare the Sagittaruis¡¯ self-destruct, and Collins had flopped down on the sand for a late morning prayer. Each of them were untroubled.


    Even in this extreme and isolated place with a life-or-death situation upon us, there was a distinct lack of anxiety.


    It was more than G-3¡¯s absolute leadership; it was a strong sense of trust.


    ***********************************************


    Once we had put some distance between us and the crash of the Sagittaruis, we engaged the self-destruct¡­ However, because religious matters were important, we waited until Collins finished his prayers.


    I was the only despondent one here in these dire straits.


    Reki sat on the sand, clutching her knees next to me¡­


    I looked around for something interesting to talk about, but couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Soon after, I heard something rustling in the wind and saw a clump of straw tumbling across the ground¨Cit was something I had seen in Westerns, so it didn¡¯t do anything to raise my spirits. Typically it rolls through on a dry wind prior to a duel, so in our unfortunate state it only reinforced my prior bitter mood.


    What¡¯s more, it seemed that something similar rolled across Reki¡¯s own homeland so when I pointed and said:


    ¡¸Look at that! What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Tumbleweed¡­¡¹


    She was actually the one to tell me what it was.


    I borrowed a pair of binoculars from Kaname, and scanned the surroundings¡­


    Oh! Look at that. The stereotypical dead cattle skeleton. Unscavenged by animals and with bits of hide still sticking to its bones.


    As expected of someone as useless as I am, I could only find a ball of grass and a dead cow¨C


    ¡¸As the crow flies, Area 51 is 190 km away¡­ Avoiding the Chokecherry mountainous region, the distance is more like 200 km.¡¹


    Tsukumo reported to G-3, holding a tablet computer.


    But it¡¯s still 200 km. That¡¯s farther than the distance between Tokyo and Shizuoka, isn¡¯t it?


    That¡¯s not a walkable distance, even if it weren¡¯t through this hellscape.


    But G-3 said:


    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s move out! Leave the dead where they fall!¡¹


    The tsundere decided to exercise the tsun part of his nature, as he made this unreasonable request like the manager of a sweatshop to his workers.


    Used to such pain from Aria, I used my hand to turn Reki¡¯s head to glare at G-3, silently putting pressure on him with our 4 eyes.


    As that happened¡­


    Collins raised his head up from his prayers and looked toward the Sun.


    ¡¸¡­Third. Just a moment. Do you hear that?¡¹


    Pointing to the ground.


    G-3 stuck his ear to the spot¡­.


    ¡­10 seconds passed¡­ 20¡­ listening for a sound.


    Then standing, he pointed a thumb a little south of west.


    ¡¸¨CThis way. Let¡¯s walk. There some kind of man made object obstructing the wind and making a slight noise.¡¹


    ************************************************************************


    Nevada was about 3 times the size of Hokkaido and almost entirely covered in desert¨C


    And we walked on.


    Our course undulated slightly, and due to the winter, the one bright spot in the darkness was that the daytime temperature only rose to just under 20 degrees¡­ but the dryness was unbearable.


    After an hour, my hair dried out and the exposed, bare skin on my face and arms became rough. Powdery grains of sand stuck to my clothes and face, making it look like I was turning into sand myself.


    The thirst in my throat became a madness as we shared a little water between us at a time, but¡­ G-3 only pretended to drink without taking in a single drop. I respect you for giving your share to your followers, but won¡¯t you just tire yourself out?


    As he told us a funny story about stepping on a snake that couldn¡¯t be seen because it was the same colour as the sand then chased after him with surprising speed¡­.


    ¡­The sun set.


    After dusk, the temperature in the desert drops below freezing rapidly.


    While shivering and puffing white mist¨C We followed G-3 and his sense of hearing as we walked under the starry sky until it was about 1 AM.


    A town¡­


    There¡¯s a town over there.


    But it was half covered in sand, and what might be called a ghost town.


    Well, that thought came to me partially because of where we were.


    With the wind and rain storms of Japan, the town would have rotten away entirely, but it looked to have been abandoned for 70-80 years¡­ but the desert seems to have preserved the ruins of this Wild West-era town like the mummified cow.


    We saw several ruined structures, and when inhabited, the population of town was probably about 200 people. Most of the buildings had collapsed, but some of them still retained their original shape.


    At the centre of the town, there was a particularly large, warehouse-like structure that we didn¡¯t know the purpose of¡­ Maybe it had been built to house people that had come to the American Western Frontier. But as time went on, it became unnecessary and gradually the town became depopulated until it was abandoned


    ¡¸Let¡¯s head over there.¡¹


    Kaname said, pointing to an old, authentic cowboy saloon with a sign reading:¡ºHilton¡¯s Bar¡», and we all went inside¡­ Atlas hung lights, and illuminated the crumbling interior¡­ It was full of sand.


    It was draughty, and it wasn¡¯t much warmer than outside.


    But wasn¡¯t it better than sleeping out in the exposed wind?


    ¡¸¨CWe¡¯ll make camp here tonight. Take your individual rations. We¡¯re at C-II alert status with a Type 1 patrol-sleep rotation. Fall out!¡¹


    Giving us all orders, G-3 walked over to a handy chair and brushed off the sand.


    The girls discovered an ancient pinball machine in a corner of the shop.


    ¡¸Look! It still works!¡¹


    And they chattered back and forth. Reki peered over at what they were doing, each of them acting carefree. I alone was acting like a victim marched into hostile enemy territory without supplies.


    But apparently, I¡¯m the only one upset here¨C


    ¡¸What¡¯s this? A 1934 bourbon. It is still good. Please enjoy it, Third-sama. Regrettably, I do not have a beer for a chaser, and as for a glass¡­¡¹


    Angus rummaged through the bar counter interior, sifting through the sand.


    ¡¸Oh no! My hair is such a mess! And my skin is so rough!¡¹


    Complaining as he looked into a mirror hanging on the wall, the fashion conscious Collins removed the bandages from his face and began arranging his hair,


    ¡¸Come, come. I¡¯ve got pocket sandwiches, buttermilk biscuits, and french toast! Come on and dig in, everyone!¡¹


    The grave Atlas said, removing his helmet and spreading out the UGR-E rations in accordance with G-3¡¯s orders.


    Even at a time like this, they didn¡¯t lose their good spirits. These Americans.


    Thanks to that, my spirits rose, just a little. Even if it was just a brave front.


    Knowing they wouldn¡¯t eat his portion, G-3 sat in his chair, took a mouthful of bourbon, and pretended to sleep. I noticed that they put aside his portion¡­ and I gave a wry smile as I ate a bag of mixed nuts.


    As the boisterous evening meal took place, I¡­


    Saw a blurry picture and description on a¡ºWanted¡»notice affixed to the wall.


    Should I peel it off as a souvenir?


    I contemplated acting as a bad tourist to disturb the ruins while visiting.


    No sooner than that happened, I was struck with a divine punishment and was hit by a cold draught¡­


    The door that appeared to lead to the toilet was buried and was not likely to open.


    It can¡¯t be helped. I slipped quietly outside.


    *************************************


    In the moonlight¨C


    I found an isolated end of a street in the ghost town.


    With the sand muffling all sound, the silence made my ears ache. There weren¡¯t even any insects.


    It¡¯s a terrible waste of water¡­


    Then I headed toward a brick wall to employ a particularly male ability¡­


    ¡­?


    ¨CI noticed something.


    It was about 20 metres behind me.


    Crap! I didn¡¯t notice until it was too late because the sand deadened the sound.


    This is a dead-end street. I had driven myself into a corner.


    The sound was like the breath of a large animal¨C Could it live in these ruins?


    No, it was something else. There was a faintly metallic noise. It was obviously human.


    Without turning my head, I tried to determine what I hadn¡¯t noticed before¨Cpretending to fumble with my trouser belt, I loosened my gun in my holster.


    I got ready to quickdraw it as soon as the noise got close¨C


    ¡ª I spun around with a *Whoosh!*


    And down the street¡­


    Sitting astride an American Quarter Horse that could outstrip any cavalry horse, there was a large man with a dark brown cowboy hat.


    A large belly in a T-shirt stuck out from a vintage leather coat that the big and strong Caucasian old man wore.


    Looking like he had come from Kentucky Fried Chicken, he took off his Colonel Sanders-esque glasses to reveal a stern expression on the big man¡¯s mustached face. His originally blonde hair was greying and left loose and unkempt. He looked right for the role of a bank robber in a Western.


    The thin canteen in his left hand, I didn¡¯t have to ask, was probably full of alcohol¨C and in his right hand¨C there was an old-style M1 Garand rifle.


    ¡¸¡­Who are you?¡¹


    I asked quietly.


    ¡¸Don¡¯ move, cowboy. You carryin¡¯ on the chest?¡¹


    He answered in accented English in an equally low voice.


    Suddenly¨C I was alarmed by this man.


    In this country even women, children, and the elderly shoot guns. 30,000 die from it every year.


    It¡¯s a country where more people are killed by guns every day than in a modest civil war.


    Thinking that, there was a very real sense of tension in this place.


    I didn¡¯t think that this stranger in front of me wanted to talk.


    The likelihood that I would be suddenly shot with a *Bang!* was not low¡­


    ¡¸You drew first. Then I did. I¡¯m Japanese. We¡¯re a country of self-defence.¡¹


    Without drawing my gun, I tried to gauge his attitude.


    Then the old man grinned broadly.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not yellow enough to draw before a youngin¡¯. Go ahead an¡¯ draw.¡¹


    He took another swig of alcohol. Without taking his eyes off of me, he raised it to his lips.


    Realising that I couldn¡¯t shoot fast enough, in that instant¨C


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡¹


    I took out my Desert Eagle from my jacket and tossed it at my feet. I left my Beretta hidden for the moment.


    Seeing that¡­ the old man stowed his rifle in a quiver-like hoster on his horse¡¯s flank.


    ¨CI¡¯ve avoided a gunfight for the moment.


    ¡¸¡­Who¡¯s in there? I wanna know. I saw you a ways off.¡¹


    The old man asked, jerking a thumb toward¡ºHilton¡¯s Bar¡»where G-3 and co were¡­


    ¡¸My younger brother, sister, and some friends. They aren¡¯t bad people, despite how they might look.¡¹


    I answered honestly, and¨C


    The old man¨C with a *Click!*¨C pulled a Ruger Blackhawk from a concealed back holster and pointed it toward the roof of the ruins.


    Up there¡­


    ¡¸What do you mean by ¡®despite how they look¡¯, Aniki?¡¹


    G-3 stood there, seemingly having come to guard me while I relieved myself.


    Seemingly not taking his weapon seriously, G-3 stared down with an attitude of superiority.


    As the old man looked up¨C


    ¡¸¡­Oh my Go¨C¡­!¡¹


    Hearing him exclaim that famous line grabbed my attention.


    When he looked up¡­ I noticed a tattoo on the old man¡¯s neck. It was a horrifying design of a knife thrust through a skull, and the letters spelling out U.S. Army. He must have put on weight since he got it, because it was considerably distorted.


    ¡¸I thought I¡¯d shoot people in ¡®Nam, but this is surprising! A hero like you, way out here in the sticks!¡¹


    Apparently an ex-soldier, the old man stowed his gun and got off his horse happily, taking off his hat and holding it against his thick chest. Like a boy with sparkling eyes, he looked up at G-3.


    *********************************************************************


    As a fighting nation, there are 1.5 million military personnel in America. When you count former personnel and staff, that number doubles. That being the case, it wasn¡¯t at all outside the bounds of probability to happen to meet this older army veteran. But I still don¡¯t know if it was a lucky or unlucky meeting.


    This old man had a rugged Colonel Sanders look¨C it was actually a common name, his last name really was Sanders¨C and his house was just a short distance from the ghost town and near the foot of the mountains.


    It took about 3 minutes to get there on foot, and he guided G-3 to his wood frame house¡­


    He gave us an overblown welcome and the inside of his house was just as rough and wild as his hair and moustache. It was an unkempt dwelling place where the man lived alone. Bullet boxes and alcohol bottles were strewn all over the floor.


    ¡­It was old and crumbling. Although it was an American house, it was cramped.


    In terms of environment, it is a bit better than the ruins. The power generator was old and noisy. Among other faults.


    But a house was a house. It was bright, warm, and I had been saved from a brush with death.


    The old man had brought us here, both nervous and excited at the same time.


    ¡¸Welcome G-3! You ¡®member last year¡¯s Trails Oilfield fire?¡¹


    He cracked open a can of Budweiser from the refrigerator packed full of them and handed it over to G-3.


    Then after a moment of puzzlement on his face, G-3 made a sign of recognition, then he looked away in embarrassment.


    ¡¸Cuz y¡¯all rushed in to save us, not a soul died. I thought I was a goner for sure under the collapsed oil platform. But y¡¯all save my friend, his son, and me too!¡¹


    Laughing heartily he clapped G-3 on the shoulder while taking swigs of beer¡­


    It looks like this is one of the people that my brother saved while he engaged in his hobby of playing Ally of Justice.


    G-3¡¯s face said he distinctly remembered the oilfield accident, but it seemed that he wasn¡¯t that good at accepting praise from someone he saved.


    ¡¸Uh¡­ I might have done that. But I don¡¯t remember each and every person I save. Just like you don¡¯t remember all the names of all the streets you walk down.¡¹


    He said such a tsundere thing. He seems to be constantly acting.


    But this¡­


    ¨CIt was a lucky thing. We¡¯ve obviously met up with an ally of G-3.


    No, it¡¯s a bit too lucky.


    This must be¡­ due to the boost of my luck in lieu of my luck with women that Luca had made with her supernatural power¨Csomehow it affected my destiny. It has to be. That¡¯s the whole reason that I met the old man in the first place.


    Or does that mean because I met him that my luck with women decreased even further? But from the start my luck with women was Guiness World Record level bad. If it decreases further, I¡¯m afraid of what might happen. Some kind of dangerous woman might appear.


    ******************************************


    Digging the old man¡¯s precious tequila out from a cabinet, setting out a plastic case of beer cans, and pulling out one frozen meal after another from the freezer, Angus and Tsukumo bustled to serve us.


    ¡¸Why do you live out here? Are you looking for oil?¡¹


    I asked, not drinking the alcohol, but stuffing my face with cold pizza.


    ¡¸I¡¯m retired. I¡¯m waitin¡¯ for WWIII to drop, so I moved out into the boonies. The next big ¡®un is definitely gonna use nukes!¡¹


    Despite being drunk, the old man was not joking as he answered seriously.


    ¡¸This old man¡¯s crazy!¡¹


    G-3 laughed as he munched on tomatoes and chicken nuggets.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that!¡¹


    I interjected, glaring at him.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that.¡¹


    Tsukumo interjected, glaring at me as she waitressed.


    The Scarlet Goddess will cause a world war¡­


    Here in America where there is almost an unbroken chain of war, gun shootings, and the danger of terror¨C


    There were more than a few who had chosen to evacuate themselves due to a neurosis about war. It seems that they choose to live out in the country, arm themselves, and fortify their homes. This old man is one of them.


    The crazy old man Sanders, G-3, Atlas, and Collins put out dollar bills on the table¡­ all of them equally crazy, they began making bets on a game of poker. The girls all got excited by watching intently. Even with his crooked posture, Angus dealt the hand of cards like a professional dealer.


    As for me, I lacked the ability and communication skills to become friendly with someone I just met¡­ So I set myself down on the sofa that had springs poking out of it and next to Reki who had a similar lack of communication skills. Then I turned on the television to pass the time. I did much the same with Lisa in the Netherlands. It might be a habit of mine to find escape in a television when I go abroad.


    Slowly¡­ the CRT display warmed up, and the program¡­ thankfully was not adult content like the last time. It was the safest of all programs to prevent hysterising, a weather report.


    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s that mark? Oh, it¡¯s a windstorm prediction. The forecast is for a¡ºcyclone¡». As expected of America.¡¹


    I chattered about what I saw, trying to strike up a conversation.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Her reddish brown eyes staring at the CRT, Reki-chan sat atop the sofa grasping her legs while saying nothing. With no expression. Having absolutely no response. Sitting next to me, there was no sign of her except for the faint scent of mint from her hair. Impressively lacking in presence.


    No matter what you might say, when Atlas or Luca go a day without a bath, they start giving off a strong foreign scent like Alice Bell.


    ¡¸Whoo boy, you wanna attack Groom Lake Air Force Base¨CArea 51, G-3?¡¹


    While pouring the tequila into a glass, they told the old man the dangerous tale¨C


    I looked away from the television toward the table.


    ¡¸So you got hit by their counter strike? You were flying some kind of UFO or somethin¡¯. The noise of it upset my stomach. And now you wanna sneak up and catch ¡®em off guard?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s about it.¡¹


    Hearing G-3¡¯s answer, the old man laughed heartily.


    ¡¸This gonna be the big ¡®un, G-3?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯ll be a big fight,¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s bad, sonny. I¡¯ll help ya. We¡¯re both in trouble and should lend each other a hand.¡¹


    Despite calling him ¡®sonny¡¯, the old man was clearly wanting to help his benefactor, G-3.


    ¡¸¡­Sanders-shi. If you have a car, will you kindly lend it to us? Naturally, we shall compensate you for it.¡¹


    Angus proposed.


    ¡¸You aren¡¯t gettin¡¯ to Area 51 in a car. No roads. Even in my jeep. Horses are the only way to go.¡¹


    Horses¡­ then we can¡¯t get there. It¡¯s pretty far. And he only has one of them, in the first place.


    Hearing his response, everyone fell silent for a moment¨C


    Seemingly having been feigning ignorance until now he continued:


    ¡¸But..¡¹


    He said, regathering their attention on himself.


    ¡¸There¡¯s ¡®nother, special¡ºpath¡». I¡¯ll get ready tomorrow and go with ya. Let¡¯s make those stupid Air Force Elites cry. Aha, full house! I win! Let¡¯s stop here and be gettin¡¯ some sleep. Or do you want to lose s¡¯more?¡¹


    ************************************************************


    Like the old man¡¯s hand, his house was also full, and he was a traditional man that thought:


    ¡¸Men-folk and women-folk should sleep in separate rooms. There¡¯s only 1 bedroom, so that¡¯ll be the women-folk¡¯s room. I¡¯ll take the sofa in the living room. The rest of y¡¯all can take the floor.¡¹


    And he said so¡­


    Angus, Atlas, and Collins slept in the living room, taking up the entire floor. Due to his bodybuilder physique, Atlas took up the most room and was the main reason for the shortage of space. He was asleep 3 seconds after saying ¡®Goodnight¡¯, so out of necessity, G-3 and I¡­ we slept out in the stable.


    However, there must have been some of my luck remaining. There weren¡¯t any blankets in the house, but sliding underneath the straw, it was pleasantly warm. It felt good. I¡¯ll be able to sleep well. Even if it smelled like horses.


    The horse bit my hand, but instantly became docile when stroked by G-3¡­


    G-3 and I fluffed up the straw and laid down side by side.


    When the borrowed light was extinguished, I could only hear my brother and the horse¡¯s breathing in the darkness.


    This is probably the first time we had been alone together since leaving New York, so¡­


    ¡¸¡­G-3. What are you going to do after you bring back Dr. Sara?¡¹


    I asked the question that had always troubled me.


    G-3¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    My brother remained silent, but I felt like I could understand his strange mood. Somehow.


    I wonder if this is what they mean when they say Love is blind?


    ¡¸It¡¯s a terrible thing to say, but¡­ since you¡¯re my Aniki and no one else is here, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ve given up. I¡¯m against it. There isn¡¯t even any proof that using irokane will work.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸In my opinion, hihiirokane¨C and the Scarlet Goddess is pure¡ºEvil¡». I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to rely on evil¡­ and the Doctor wouldn¡¯t like it, would she?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But that¡¯s a question you¡¯d have to ask yourself. I won¡¯t talk any more about it after this. Bringing the dead back to life¨C I haven¡¯t given up on that. But there has to be another way.¡¹


    G-3 said as he lay next to me..


    Then he fell silent.


    ¡­I wonder if he was asleep? If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t want to talk to myself.


    So I closed my eyes.


    ¡¸¡­Thanks, Aniki.¡¹


    ¡­Huh?


    Is he awake?


    ¡¸Angus, Atlas, and Collins¨C they all know. They know, and they worry, so they avoid this topic. They treat it¡ºLike an abscess that shouldn¡¯t be touched¡»¡­ so¡­ thanks, Aniki. For having the guts to bring it up. Thanks¡­ for taking me to task.¡¹


    G-3, whom I had assumed was asleep, mumbled this, half like a soliloquy.


    It was halting and clumsy. He was. But I wasn¡¯t good at talking to people either.


    But¡­ he hadn¡¯t told me that he had given up. That¡¯s fine. He can figure out the rest later. One step at a time.


    That¡¯s how it is. But I forgot that there was one more thing I wanted to say. I wanted to tell him while we were alone together.


    ¡¸¡­And there¡¯s also something about Tsukumo. Your follower. Show her a bit more care.¡¹


    It was a bit of an awkward topic, but I had to say it. I couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    ¡¸Why? I don¡¯t treat any of my subordinates differently.¡¹


    Wha¡­.! Have you really not noticed!? Despite the spotlight-like interest she shows in you?


    This guy¡¯s an insensitive blockhead. Some kind of clueless protagonist.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not the issue here.  You really don¡¯t know, do you?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you mean. What do you want me to do?¡¹


    ¡¸Even asking me, I don¡¯t really know either, but¡­¡¹


    Yeah. When it comes to matters of love, I know less than a kindergartener.


    When I gave Jeanne flowers a while ago, that seemed to work out, but¡­ when I did the same thing to Shirayuki last year, she ended up shooting up my apartment with a machine gun the next day. I don¡¯t know what he should do.


    But, having been the one to bring up the topic, if I didn¡¯t say anything, it would affect my dignity and status as an older brother.


    Instead of taking a step back, I plunged forward. Then I¨C


    ¡¸The next time you and Tsukumo are alone together, run your hand over her hips. Nature will take it from there.¡¹


    I blurted out the most sexual thing I had ever said. I had stolen half of it from something Reki had said before. But then¡­


    ¡¸¨CHuh? I don¡¯t get what you mean. Bite down as hard as you can on your tongue and go to sleep. Forever.¡¹


    It was no good. He wasn¡¯t feigning ignorance. It seemed that the message had been lost.


    But, pathetic older brother that I am, I can¡¯t give him what I don¡¯t have. And I should only meddle sparingly.


    The next morning¨C


    Old man Sanders took a bunch of cowboy hats from a storage closet and gave us each one. This delighted G-3 who began acting like Clint Eastwood, but¡­ the familiar headgear from Westerns was not only a fashion item, but an indispensable practical item. It protected your eyes from the desert rays of sunlight and helped prevent sunstroke.


    Looking like gunman by our clothes, Sanders took us to the¡ºpath¡»he told us about¡­


    He brought us back to the ghost town from yesterday.


    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s the¡ºpath¡»you talked about?¡¹


    I asked in sulking Japanese¨C but then I realised that it had been too dark last night to notice it.


    Dotted here and there throughout the Nevada wasteland¡­


    There was what appeared to be a set of reddish dotted lines.


    Some kind of rock¡­? Mineral¡­? No, it was too straight. It had to be man-made.


    ¡¸¡­A railway¡­!¡¹


    Tsukumo said it at the same instant I realised it, covering her eyes with her hands as her ears perked up while she looked out across the desert.


    None of us had noticed it in the dark but this town was a¡ºrailway station¡».


    It didn¡¯t look like this place was constructed to be a terminus. It looked like an offshoot from the main line, like Toshimaen Station on the West Ikebukuro Line¨C and the strange building in the centre of the town was meant to house the rolling stock. It was like a railway garage. Based on the smaller size, if I had to guess it was a shunting or holding station.


    With a self-satisfied grin on his face, the old man pulled on a chain to open the doors, and inside the large depot¡­


    ¡­!


    Gleaming a dull jet black, there was a an old-fashioned rail vehicle¨C


    A perfectly preserved steam locomotive.


    While all of G-3¡¯s followers were stunned,


    ¡¸Gosh!¡¹


    Angus stepped up to the old steam-powered train and exclaimed happily:


    ¡¸How? How? This¨Cis a Central Pacific Railroad 63C!3. This is an American National Treasure. It was an early design in the transition between wood to coal-burning types, and it is impossible to remain calm upon learning that a fully functional example exists. Ah, look at that beautiful red cow-catcher¡­!¡¹


    ¡­He seemed to be an American railroad enthusiast¡­


    Angus¡¯ hand trembled in excitement as he reached out his hand¨C he ran it over the large steel-framed, rake-like protrusion that stuck out from the front of the steam locomotive like visor, just barely skimming the ground. In bygone days, it was an indispensable piece of equipment used to clear the track ahead of the locomotive of buffalo.


    The fire chamber door on the front of the steam locomotive was round, and where an Imperial Japanese train would have the Red Sun, there were two crossed Stars and Stripes flags. However, the flags had a few less stars than the current version of the American flag employed. Some antiques are from a time when there were fewer American states. Like this steam locomotive.


    ¡¸This ¡®uns like this old man. It may be old, but put a fire in her belly, and she¡¯ll run. It might just be a lil¡¯ bit rusty.¡¹


    ¡¸It only needs a bit of maintenance. Is that a transcontinental body?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ve got quite the eye there, Angus-san. It¡¯s been called a Trans-American¨C¡ºTrans-Am¡».¡¹


    It¡¯s trumpet-style smoke stack was a lustrous black, and in the front of this Trans-Am¡­ these two older nerds began talking in detail about the Gold Rush-era steam locomotive that likely hauled freight cars with silver and gold ore. The ghost town was originally a switchyard town.


    I had never expected to find such a thing here, but¡­


    But it seems that this branch of the old Union Pacific transcontinental rail line reached just inside Area 51.


    What¡¯s more, the area it runs through to reach our destination of Area 51 is just barely inside the territory friendly to G-3. That means that if we run the Trans-Am¨C


    We can get close to the ruruirokane.


    ¡¸Oi, G-3! Back in Cafe Lalo you said:¡ºI don¡¯t work well on tracks laid down by others¡»¡­ How about this?¡¹


    Indicating the tracks that ran across the wasteland, I asked sarcastically in my cowboy hat¨C


    ¡¸Well, you have to trust some tracks enough to follow them at some point in your life.¡¹


    A bit more subdued since last night, G-3 scratched the back of his head underneath this cowboy hat. It wasn¡¯t something that I had taught him, but it made me smile at the gesture so similar to my own.


    ************************************************


    We followed Angus¡¯ instructions, who appeared to have a solid knowledge of steam locomotives¨C


    We moved quickly, loading coal into the old, but serviceable coal tender, putting water into the tank on the outside of the combustion chamber, and checking the linkage between the driver wheel and follower.


    The Trans-Am that had last seen a fire lit 50 years earlier came to life¡­. with a 3 car arrangement, headed by the locomotive engine, followed by the tender carrying coal and water, and lastly the reinforced military transport passenger car.


    The base colour of the passenger car was a deep green, but the name of the railcar manufacturer, Schenectady, and car number were scribed in golden letters.


    Going up the stairs attached to the outside of the railcar, Collins, Luca, Tsukumo, and Atlas, wearing his P.A.A., boarded one after another¡­


    I held Kaname and Reki back with a hand.


    ¡¸You¡¯re being left to serve a defensive role. Old man Sander is loaning us his house, and I¡¯m leaving that to you.¡¹


    It was the nature of the Americans to rush in cheerfully to an assault, but if looked at objectively, it¡¯s a rash attack. With the loss of the gunship Sagittarius, even with all our advanced guns, we only have small calibre weapons and not even a single missile. What¡¯s more, we¡¯re advancing in a steam locomotive, of all things.


    ¨CThe path we have to take is too dangerous.


    ¡¸We do not have adequate personnel to delegate to a defensive arrangement.¡¹


    I answered Reki¡¯s unusual backchat¨C


    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll tell you what I really think: Firstly, you are not G-3¡¯s followers. Reki, it goes without saying, and Kaname was fired. You have no obligation to go along with what looks like a suicide attack. What¡¯s more¨Cyou¡¯re girls. I want you to wait here in a safe place, particularly Kaname who is the youngest. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll come back alive.¡¹


    I said this macho statement, then turned my back to them, intending to board the locomotive¨C Then as I took the first step, which was considerably high off the ground, *Whoosh!* I suddenly missed it with my foot.


    My head was about to hit the step instead, and¡­


    *Whoomph!*, it struck a cloth-like object instead.


    It was the P-Fibre stretching out from Kaname¡¯s skirt.


    ¡¸¡­How upsetting. I¡¯m the cute little sister that watches over her Onii-chan from ¡®Good Morning¡¯ to ¡®Good Night¡¯, remember?¡¹


    Because of the flying, cloth-like scientific blade, the front of her skirt was turned up¨C and when she saw I was about to say something, Kaname raised a finger to stop me.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to watch over you, right? I intend to do that. And that includes now.¡¹


    She said, with a cute wink¡­


    I give up. There¡¯s no helping it. They had first knocked down my reason for leaving them, then they knocked me down.


    Then I stood up, and before I knew it, Reki was resting the back of her head against the railcar window across from me.


    It¡¯s inevitable. We¡¯re going. To Area 51¨C all of us.


    [END TEXT]


    *****************************


    1. Lookdown capability is the ability, or lack thereof, of a radar system to distinguish an aerial target below a radar¡¯s local horizon. (below the radar system not through the Earth). Radar waves are reflected off the target, but the radar also detects the reflections from the ground objects, and the target often gets lost in the backscatter ¡®noise¡¯ from the ground objects.


    2. A novel by Toyoko Yamasaki. It¡¯s about a Japanese man captured by Soviets and sentenced to hard labour in Siberia before returning home, trying to re-adjust to civilian life, and running a trading company.


    3. Also known as Leviathan. LINK

 Volume 18 - CH 6

    Chapter 6: Star-Spangled Martial Law ¨D¨D Trans-Am


    [BEGIN TEXT]


    *Cla-lang!*¡­ The Trans-Am moved¨C


    Pitch black smoke began to rise from the trumpet-style chimney stack as the coal burned. In addition, the white steam from the evaporated water mixed in with the smoke, but didn¡¯t stand out from it.


    The enormous black body advanced steadily, spilling the sand from the half covered steel rails as it moved along the track. Toward Area 51 that lay across the broad expanse of Nevada.


    Kaname and Reki were riding in the passenger car that had a wooden floor, but the walls and ceiling were made of steel. It lacked hand rails to grasp, and with similar benches, there wasn¡¯t much else to distinguish it from cars on the Yamanote Line.


    In the engine at the head of the cars, Atlas and Collins were managing the fuel and water level coming from the coal tender.


    Grabbing on to the hand holds that were there to prevent a fall, I crabbed my way across the exterior of the tender¡¯s body frame and running board and across the car coupler¡­ finally reaching the locomotive at the head of the cars.


    The sunlight was still dazzling and the wind was as dry as it had been¨Cand the time was a bit before noon.


    ¡¸Oi, old man! Stop drinking alcohol, will you?¡¹


    I admonished old man Sanders who sat in the operator¡¯s seat, one hand on a brass regulator control knob and gladly taking pulls of liquor¡­


    ¡¸Hush up, youngun¡¯. If I don¡¯t drink my hand will start ashakin¡¯, that what you want?¡¹


    This is no good.


    But even though the oni piloting the Fugaku were also drunk, they were a bit cuter.


    At the open tail-end of the car, G-3 stood with his arms folded as Tsukumo and Angus tended the iron boiler.


    ¡¸Time check. Distance to Area 51: 115 miles. Estimated time to target: approximately 125 minutes.¡¹


    Luca reported, consulting her expensive looking, spring-wound Heuer stopwatch.


    That¡¯s about 185 km until our final destination. I just hope that is not our final destination in life as well.


    But if a train that hasn¡¯t run for decades starts moving, then Mash will think it ridiculous for G-3 to attack in a train, and he won¡¯t immediately realise what we are doing.


    It might just be a good thing that we used this silly trick that he would never suspect.


    ¡¸The Trans-Am tops out at 57 MPH. You feel that heat commin¡¯ off it? She can handle the pressure fine, jus¡¯ like this old man!¡¹


    Old man Sanders boasted with a belch, but the top speed of about 90 KPH wasn¡¯t all that impressive.


    Nowadays, motor scooters and even Usain Bolt can beat that in a short sprint.1


    G-3 noticed my gloomy expression and turned to me¡­ he passed me a knob on the end of a chain that drooped from the ceiling.


    ¡¸Cheer up, Aniki!¡¹


    He said with a smile, and when I pulled the ball-like end¨C


    ¡ª¨C*Chooooooo!*¡ª¨C


    I felt the reverberation of this genuine steam locomotive¡¯s horn. So loud!


    Hearing the sound, G-3¡¯s followers:


    ¡¸Wow!¡¹


    ¡¸Yahoo!¡¹


    ¡¸Choo! Choo!¡¹


    They shouted loudly. They were American, after all. You don¡¯t have the slightest idea of how to avoid sticking out do you?


    ¡¸Let¡¯s get our signals straight. A long blast will mean¡ºWe are 1 mile from Area 51¡», and we¡¯ll get off and prepare. Two short blasts will be a warning for anything else.¡¹


    The subordinates that had cooperated to follow G-3 on the train saluted and answered with a smile


    ¡¸Roger!¡¹


    Honestly, they always seemed to be having a good time. These people.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t get so worked up, Aniki!¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any regrets.¡¹


    G-3 and I exchanged words¡­


    That is to say, when it comes to Americans¡­ they have such a free and lively dynamic that we Japanese lack. I can¡¯t despise it. Perhaps I should even try to emulate it, just a little.


    *****************************************************


    The rusty rail lines were covered in spots with patchy grass¨Cunbothered by that, the TransAm pushed west into the Nevada desert. We reached top speed. As the old man had said, it was about 90 KPH.


    We broke into the western side of Lincoln County, Nevada¡­


    In terms of political affiliation, the area was hostile to G-3.


    That means it wouldn¡¯t be unexpected for Mash to intercept us here, but¨C


    Despite all our apprehension, there was no attack.


    However, this is the calm before a storm. He¡¯s probably watching carefully and using some kind of satellite to keep tabs on us. Likely since shooting down the Sagittarius.


    G-3 ordered everyone to alert status, then¨Cthe sharp-sighted Reki spotted something strange floating in the eastern sky.


    When I looked in the direction she pointed, I spotted a black speck amidst the blue sky as I stood in the passenger car. .


    Sticking my head out the window, I used binoculars I had borrowed from Kaname to look at it¡­


    What¡­? A whale-like thing, or¡­ a manta ray¡­?


    I couldn¡¯t distinguish it well because of the smoke from the train. It was uncanny, though.


    As my eyebrows drew together, the scent of mint wafted up.


    It appears Reki stuck her own head out of the same window below mine.


    As the rushing air whipped her hair against my head:


    ¡¸¨CIt is some kind of aircraft. Slight over 10 metres long. In addition to matching the train¡¯s speed, it is maintaining a following distance of 3.2 kilometres.¡¹


    Reki confirmed, her naked eye surpassing what I could do with the aid of binoculars.


    ¡¸¡­G-3. There¡¯s a low altitude craft with a shape halfway between a whale and manta ray following us.¡¹


    I said into the throat mic affixed to my neck, reaching G-3 in the main locomotive¨C


    ¨C*Brrr!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    A sound like a fully automatic machine gun came from under the train cars.


    ¡¸Wha-what? It¡¯s not an enemy attack¡­¡¹


    Looking down at the tracks, I frowned in concentration.


    ¡º¡­We just crossed over some old waterproof firecrackers installed on the tracks. From here on, not even the Sheriff can monitor this deserted track¨CIt¡¯s a traditional warning that you are entering a lawless area and to not trespass. I¡¯m sure that the whale in the sky will ride this tide our way soon.¡»


    Looking back, as G-3 predicted:


    ¡¸Craft is in motion. Listlessly moving, but gaining speed.¡¹


    Reki reported as she shouldered her Dragunov.


    ¡­I see. Is this the place where the decisive battle will occur? With Mash?


    It¡¯s going to be a battle in the wasteland¨Cas we headed along the deserted rail line, it was becoming more likely.


    ********************************************


    Atlas, Reki, and Kaname waited for the enemy in the last car, protected by the steel plating.


    Completely exposed in the tender, Collins took up the most dangerous role in the coal car.


    G-3, myself, old man Sanders, Tsukumo, and Luca formed the locomotive garrison.


    ¡¸What is it that came off of that thing¡­?¡¹


    Glowering toward the sky, G-3 murmured then a few seconds later¡­I saw it.


    The plump manta shape was similar to the blended wing design of the B-2 Galleon that I had taken down¡­


    According the G-3, it was an enlarged version of the X-48, the X-48E¡ºGlobal Shuttle¡», and something about 3 metres wide had detached from it.


    The black smoke rose up as the TransAm dashed along the abandoned line¡­


    The detached object followed us.


    It had wings.


    I can see it.


    ¡¸That silhouette¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¨CIt¡¯s LOO¡­!¡¹


    G-3 and I realised it was the same person we had last seen at Cafe Lalo.


    It was the girl-shaped mecha, LOO¨C it looks like wings had been added so that she could fly.


    The wings were sharply angular, and the length to width ratio was high, making it look like a glider. It lacked any type of engine¡­ It uses potential energy to accelerate upon descent, only gaining dynamic lift as it cuts through the air and glides. I saw a small jet flame, but that looks to be an attitude control thruster. I see. LOO can fly, but she can¡¯t cruise, and she was carried to the abandoned rail line and dropped like a parasite aircraft.


    As LOO drew closer, more details could be made out.


    Wearing nothing but a white bathing suit, she was almost entirely naked¨C


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Perhaps to make myself and Kaname hesitant to destroy her, her clothing had a Butei High sailor suit collar similar to our friends.


    Mash¡­ That¡¯s a dirty trick.


    ¡¸Oi, Atlas! That mecha girl¡¯s equipment looks like yours. If Aria¡¯s hover skirt and your P.A.A. are first generation, that¡¯s second generation.¡¹


    G-3 said into his communication device as his eyebrows rose.


    ¡ºYes sir. It¡¯s more like actual clothes than P.A.A. To distinguish it, we¡¯ll call it¨CPersonal Assault Dress.¡»


    ¡¸Good name. Now¡­ Let¡¯s dance with this girl in the dress. Protect the TransAm! If we can do that and get to Area 51, we¡¯ll win!¡¹


    Outlining the conditions for victory, G-3¡¯s followers answered with a loud shout.


    ¡¸Roger!¡¹


    ¡­So this is a defensive battle, huh? I never imagined it would be a train, but defending a position is one of the fundamental topics I¡¯ve studied.


    I might not be much help, but I¡¯ll help fight her off. Mash wants to plunge America into the chaos of war¨Cand the Scarlet Goddess wants to plunge the world into the chaos of war, so this battle will shatter 2 ambitions. With my sibling with me, I cannot lose.


    Then first of all, not caring for the Butei High sailor suit collar, Reki raised her SVD Dragunov¨C and Tsukumo raised her FN P90 PDW at the back of the train¨C *Bang!* *Ratatatata!*


    Her camera-like eyes widened, and the bullets struck her wings.


    But Reki¡¯s bullet merely sent up a shower of sparks that scattered in front of LOO¡¯s protected pretty face.


    It had to be some kind of Transzendieren Ange that we weren¡¯t familiar with¨CStopped by some invisible barrier. Well, I supposed that she¡¯d do as much.


    Some of Tsukumo¡¯s bullets struck LOO¡¯s wings, but they only disturbed them slightly. The advanced material it was composed of must have been proof against FN 5.7x28mm bullets.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Reki pushed back the bolt and removed the magazine of 7.62mm¡Á54R bullets from the modified barrel and substituted another magazine with a click. She must be changing ammunition type.


    Like a mecha, LOO pushed on, heedless of the bullets striking her¨C *Whoomph!*


    From a unit mounted on what appeared to be an extended epaulette, unidentified blue bullets streaked out wildly in response.


    However, because she was trying to land on the train at the same time, we were out of their line of fire and the grouping of shots went wild. Almost all of them impacted on both sides of the TransAm, sending up sprays of sand like landmines with a series of *Thud!* Thud!* Thud!*. Only about 2 or three hit the roof of the passenger car.


    LOO had descended and picked up speed, but was now close enough for us to make out her features and raised eyebrows.


    ¡ºWas that a heavy ion ballista? It¡¯s got to be a more efficient version of my ion collider blade, Execution D, and capable of rapid fire. I really, really want one!¡»


    Kaname said, then adding to her report that everyone in the passenger car was safe from LOO¡¯s last attack.


    ¡¸Now then, it appears that Mash has discovered us. That being the case, it saves us the trouble of announcing ourselves. It may be a tad reckless, but let us increase our speed, shall we?¡¹


    Cool and collected, Angus¨C drew out what looked like a baton that was wrapped in paper from within his suit. On it¡¯s exterior surface, the letters ¡®NOS¡¯ were stenciled.


    This was the fuel for the rocket equipped onto G-3¡¯s personal car.


    ¡¸With its long burn time and high heat capacity, it may just prove useful. The larger NOS-2 or 3 would surely wreck the train, but this is a tiny NOS-1.¡¹


    ¡¸Haha! Alright, use it!.¡¹


    G-3 laughed heartily, I forced a smile, Luca and old man Sanders¡¯ paled, and Tsukumo¡¯s eyes widened into saucers¨C


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry! This will just help us get there faster. That¡¯s all!¡¹


    Saying something would have caused any girl to choke up with emotion and shock, he held on and supported Tsukumo by the arm. But I don¡¯t think Tsukumo suffered any harm from it.


    ¡¸Now for the NOS-1.¡¹


    Angus tossed the canister into the firebox with a gentle underhand throw¨C


    *WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!*


    The fire box which had until now been a red colour flashed with golden light.


    The very next instant, a gout of flame like dragon¡¯s breath erupted from the mouth of the firebox.


    ¡¸¨C¡­!¡¹


    I raise my arm and turned my body to shield my face from the heat, but¨C


    I fell hard on my backside as the TransAm suddenly accelerated.


    In principle, anything with a high caloric capacity can be used to fuel the steam locomotive. Wood, coal, oil, coke, and dry grass have all been used. But we are probably the first in history to use Nitro.


    Violent heat that was not from a yakiniku barbecue rolled off the fire box


    ¡­At last, the temperature finally fit my mental image of a Western film now, didn¡¯t it?


    A cold, mid-winter Nevada hadn¡¯t seemed right to me.


    ¡¸Internal b-boiler temperature is 1,500 degrees! Speed¨C 137 KPH by my eye!¡¹


    Luca shouted out her estimate as the landscape streamed by about 1.5 times faster.


    ¡¸You can do it, can¡¯t you, TransAm!¡¹


    G-3 shouted, thumping the side wall lightly with the back of a hand and grinning like an idiot.


    Eyes wide open in a rush of adrenaline, old man Sanders said:


    ¡¸You¡¯re pretty fired up, aren¡¯tcha! Nah, you¡¯re a crazy old man Angus-san!¡¹


    ¡¸No, I am not quite that. Fufufu!¡¹


    Angus and the American chattered back and forth about nothing.


    The boost of sudden acceleration not only sped us on toward Area 51¨C, but if we were lucky, also put us outside of LOO¡¯s flight range¡­ But our enemy was armed with the latest P.A.D. She wouldn¡¯t be defeated by the ancient steam locomotive. The thruster that was originally used for attitude control now accelerated her as she closed the distance once again.


    When I looked up¨Cthe smoke pouring from the TransAm¡¯s smoke stack had changed to a dark red.


    There were sparks mingled with the fumes. It was a hellish sight.


    Evading the smoke and flames¨C


    ¡¸Gynoid Loo¨Ccontact!¡¹


    Luca called out a status report as LOO raised both hands above her head¨C She touched down on the tail end of the passenger car with a screech of metal. Clamping down. Without landing gear or an arrestor cable.


    The secret was combat knife-like claws on her hands. The literal claws sank into the roof of the passenger car. They were on her feet too.


    With her claws fixing her to the passenger cars, LOO¨C*Pssh!* With a sound of compressed air, the airfoil unit on her back detached. The wing thruster then disappeared behind the train in an instant.


    ¡­Was it going to return to the mothership that was hanging apparently motionless in the easter sky?


    A one-way trip must have been part of the plan¨Cthis too is typical of mecha.


    ¡ºI know she¡¯s an enemy, but that was incredible, wasn¡¯t it, darlings? Like landing on a aircraft carrier!¡»


    Collins said in his carefree, effeminate manner¡­


    The TransAm¡¯s speed began to drop slightly. Due to LOO¡¯s added weight.


    ¡¸LOOoooo¡­¡¹


    LOO growled. Her expression was intimidating. Human operators were controlling her.


    Her white swimsuit was bulletproof and had a red Butei High girl¡¯s uniform collar. A white rabbit-like set of ears protruding from her crown seemed to also serve as radar. Her main armament and electronics were affixed to her back, creating an overall weight distribution toward the rear. With wings spread, she looked like a bird or butterfly. Her arms and legs were covered in shining white gauntlets and greaves that gives off an aesthetic that, if seen by an anime fan, would move them to tears.


    ¡¸No matter what else. This has to suit your tastes. I think it¡¯s pretty cool.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not exactly my thing. But when compared with that mushroom head sitting safely in his office at Area 51, drinking cola and eating potato crisps¨Cthis remote-control girl gives off a better feeling. Because we can engage on a fair and square level.¡¹


    I expected this to cause G-3 to enter Hysteria Mode, but it didn¡¯t quite.


    ¡¸I agree. However¡­At first I thought I¡¯d be fighting with a Gundam, but it¡¯s actually a Z¡¯Gok that looks like a beautiful girl, isn¡¯t it? Fortunately it¡¯s not red and gold.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s a Z¡¯Gok? And the paint colour doesn¡¯t matter!¡¹


    ¡¸Ask Riko next time you see her. She¡¯ll give you a 2-hour lecture course on it.¡¹2


    After we had exchanged this sibling banter, Angus said:


    ¡¸It would be a pity to lose what speed we have just gained, would it not?.You did say it yourself just a short while ago, Third-sama, that is will merely help us reach our destination more quickly.¡¹


    And he tossed more NOS-1 into the firebox. This time, 2 canisters.


    ¨C*WHOOOOooooOOOOOOOooOOOOSH!*


    Once more, the TransAm shook. The acceleration caused Collins in the coal tender to fall over.


    With a *Pop!* *Pop!*, iron rivets flew off the body of the locomotive and white steam began to escape.


    Too much combustive power of the Nitro had pushed the boiler past its limit.


    ¡¸S-speed¨C158 KPH! And increasing! Internal boiler temperature, 1,800 degrees! 100 kilometres to Area 51!¡¹


    Luca shouted.


    Now¨Cthe desert landscape blurred as it sped by, as if we were on a high speed train. Except for the dark red smoke, it looked like an active volcano above out heads.


    ¡¸Jaaysus! I haven¡¯t felt such speed since a chopper in ¡®Nam!¡¹


    ¡­Old man Sanders, caught along for the ride, was well experienced with such things in war.


    The sudden burst of acceleration hadn¡¯t managed to shake LOO off so¨C


    ¡º¨CBarbariser!¡»3


    A pile-drive like stake slammed into the roof of the passenger car from the inside.


    Atlas gripped the steel plate in his right hand behind the iron stake that rushed out from his forearm. Then his left arm punched through the holes left by the heavy ion ballista and grasped the steel girder frame.


    He accurately determined LOO¡¯s position from the shadow she cast on the desert outside, but¨C


    The sudden, unexpected attack from below did not damage her frame.


    However, it did displace here to some extent. Heavy mass impacts are also effective against LOO as well. That being the case¡­ perhaps we can use this to disrupt melee combat. Knocking her off would be helpful. Aiming to do just that¨C


    ¡ºThird-sama, Loo is quite exciting!¡»


    While hanging suspended in the passenger car in the posture for a chin up¨C *Clang!*


    Wearing his advanced armoured helmet, Atlas punched his upper body up through the roof of the passenger car.


    ¡º¨CPlease leave her to me!¡»


    He lumbered slowly toward LOO who had taken up a position at the back end of the roof¡­! Atlas stood, a black figure in the middle of the passenger car roof¨C


    With all of her angular equipment extended, LOO looked small. There was a large discrepancy in body size.


    ¡º¨CEye for eye, tooth for tooth, and armour for armour!¡»


    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Do it, Atlas!¡¹


    G-3 ordered as he clenched his right hand, and Atlas turned to face LOO¨C the battle between the anime mecha girl and the CG American superhero was about to begin. I was dizzy with the excitement.


    Even in this wasteland, America is a country of science. This battle is one between Neue Ange and Transzendieren Ange. Then I switched over my brain to gauge their fighting potential¨C


    LOO is a versatile fighter, and Atlas is a melee combat specialist. In this fight where falling from the train constitutes a loss, it would seem that Altas holds the advantage.


    However¨Cwith a glance at LOO and Atlas, it is possible to understand the generational difference between them.


    It¡¯s 22nd century weapons facing 21st century weapons.


    ¡¸LOOoooo, LOOooooo¡­¡¹


    ¡ºThat enemy is dangerous. Third-sama, please stay back. No one take my job! ¨CLOO! Break this super alloy shield if you can! ¡»


    Atlas¡¯ shield that had taken MI6¡¯s incendiary bullets back on the main road deployed in a pizza slice shape¨Con the back of his forearm with a *Shing!*¨C it fanned and spread out. The stacked pizza slice plates eventually formed a circular shield.


    With his right armoured hand holding a stake and his left a shield, Atlas faced LOO like an ancient Roman gladiator, and she¨C


    ¨CAn M-134¡­!


    Gatling guns attached to her back stuck out on both sides of her hips.


    It was just like the old film¡ºTerminator 2¡»with multiple autocannons mounted on an android¨C 2 of them!


    After 0.3 seconds of spin up¨Cthe M-134s on both sides *Ba-ba-ba-bang!* A laser-like volley of fire erupted.


    If a human were struck by it, they would die without any sense of pain, and in a few seconds, 60 7.62 mm bullets hit Atlas.


    But¨CAtlas took it on his shield, unwavering.


    There were countless wedge-shaped dents where the bullets impacted, but the armour was unpierced.


    Immediately, LOO discarded the glowing red M-134 behind the train¨C


    ¨C*Ching!* *Ching!* On both her shoulders, twin Mk 47 Striker grenade launchers opened up.


    *Poof!* *Poof!* *Poof!* *Poof!* *Poof!* *Poof!* 6 double-shots of 40 x 53 mm impact fuse grenades popped out. As I watched, Atlas was engulfed in a swirling vortex of fire and flame, and Atlas¨C


    ¨CWith a *Clank!*, he actually took a step forward, clear of the fire and smoke.


    Despite all that, the P.A.A. was not destroyed, but¡­ its entire surface was glowing red with smoke rising from it.


    It looked just like a demon being born from a volcanic crater.


    Then from the almost entirely unscathed helmet¨C several metal plates of armour from the mouth area slid open.


    With the red helmet and the black void in the mouth region, it looked like it was laughing.


    ¡¸¨CSmiley Atlas¡­!¡¹


    As we reached a curve in the track and seeing that profile, Luca muttered in a tense voice.


    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s really geared up to fight! Good, Atlas. Crush her!¡¹


    G-3 said, the first half by way of explanation to me, and the second was an order spoken into his communicator.


    *Shing!*, Atlas drew a 60 cm long Sonic combat knife from his leg armour¨C


    ¨CWith a popping sound atypical for such conventional weapons, he crossed blades with LOO¡¯s claws.


    As she grasped the blade in her left hand, the chainsaw edge sent up a shower of sparks¨C*Creak!* *Creak!*¨C Atlas destroyed the entire hand with his vibrating knife.


    Then from the hand to the wrist, and from the wrist to the elbow¨C*Slice!* It was severed like a fish.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    From her destroyed right arm, green oil spurted like blood¨C


    ¡º¨CRargh!¡»


    Atlas used the edge of his shield like a blade and launched a left hook.


    Using his Westpoint boxing training, he hit LOO¡¯s ruined right elbow¨C*Pop!* severing the forearm.


    Catching the heavy right arm as it spun, scattering oil drops¨C


    Atlas used the arm as a blunt implement to bash her left leg.


    ¡­!


    ¡­Brutal. This real fight between two mecha is nothing like the cool scenes in anime. It¡¯s just as unsightly as a battle between two flesh and blood people.


    The sparks and smoke kicked up between LOO and Atlas mingled with the fumes coming from the train.


    The TransAm was very much like a shooting star crashing through the atmosphere.


    Dragging her left leg, LOO managed to cut around Atlas¡¯ side, somehow, and create some distance.


    Then, grabbing the girder frame at the back of the passenger car like he was going to perform a deadlift¡­ *Creak!* *Creak!*¡­ and heaved with all his power.


    *Pop!* Tearing the huge rod-like object free of the car frame and sweeping it down to crush LOO into scrap¨C*Booooooom!*


    While discarding several armaments, LOO rolled toward the front of the passenger car and dodged the blow¨C but her legs were grazed by the heavy metal rod and suffered a lot of damage.


    Good. Atlas is dominating this melee battle. It looks like he is going to win.


    ¡¸LOOoooo¡­!¡¹


    Seeing her own injuries, LOO appeared to be angry¨C


    ¡¸It¡¯s no surprise, LOO! Soldiers that aren¡¯t wounded on the battlefield are extremely rare.¡¹


    While smiling, Atlas advanced again with a *Clank!*.


    Any human facing this terrifying Smiley Atlas would want to raise their hands and run away¡­ and LOO took up a prone posture.


    From the viewpoint of the locomotive, LOO¡¯s white bathing suited round buttocks were facing us¡­ although she was a puppet-like doll, I felt a bit of the blood flow of Hysteria mode.


    Almost as if in rebuke *Choo!* *Choo!* Luca blew two short blast on the whistle.


    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹


    Tsukumo was looking forward with wide eyes, and I turned to look as well.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    The train was rapidly approaching a huge fissure-like valley in the desert.


    A V-shaped opening in a wall of rock led to a rift valley.


    Was it a miniature Grand Canyon?


    Passing through the valley, the tracks then crossed over a rickety wooden bridge.


    The vibrations from this runaway train might just destroy the old bridge,


    Seemingly having the same thought that I did, old man Sanders reached out to decouple the gears to bleed speed¨C


    ¡¸Slow down, and I¡¯ll kill you. Oi, Angus, faster.¡¹


    Scowling at the shuttle that was following close behind the train smoke, G-3 tossed an order behind him.


    ¡¸As you wish. However, I only have 2 more canisters of Nitro remaining¡­ and they are the larger NOS-2 and NOS-3. Shall I use those?¡¹


    Angus¡­he held out the bulky canisters as he asked this question cheerfully.


    Tsukumo glanced over fearfully at the boiler that was already at its limit¨C


    ¡¸They¡¯ll do. On my mark, use the NOS-2. 5¡­ 3, 2, 1, now!¡¹


    ¡¸NOS-2.¡¹


    Angus recklessly tossed in the dynamite-like fuel into the boiler¨C


    *WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!


    ¡¸¨CWhaaaaa!¡¹


    ¡¸Aaaaaaah!¡¹


    Luca and Tsukumo¡¯s screams continued as the cover to the boiler was blown off.


    With the sound of a violent explosion, the smoke stack shattered, and steel fragments pelted the sides of the car. The already crimson smoke was now a scarlet and orange flame streaming behind the engine.


    *Whoooooosh!*


    The sound of the train was already quite different than it¡¯s normally operating noise¨C


    The TransAm sped up with a sudden lurch. Still accelerating, we neared the valley bridge. With a splintering sound, the train destroyed the bridge, the wheels grinding up the rail ties¨Cand we flew through the valley.


    ¡­!


    As the runaway train crossed the wooden bridge¨Cit scattered fragments of track, leaving the framework behind. I saw the coal tender and passenger car that were being drawn behind us sagging slightly.


    I-I see. With the TransAm running at high speed, the rickety bridge will be destroyed anyway. That means if we had slowed down, we would have fallen from the dizzying height into the ravine below. In order to avoid that¨CG-3 made us speed up.


    This is the power of a Genion. Pushing mental limits.


    ¡¸Internal boiler temperature, over 2,000 degrees! The gauge is broken, so I can¡¯t be sure. Speed is 192 KPH¨Cwe are still accelerating¨C196 KPH¡ª200 KPH! Distance to Area fishty, 51¨C 78 km. Ah, I bit my tongue!¡¹


    Luca reported tearfully from the inside of the clattering and shaking locomotive.


    The TtransAm was overheating with steam, fire, and smoke pouring out from all over the engine. The trumpet-shaped smokestack had vanished without a trace, and it no longer served it purpose as a protection from harmful fumes, sparks, and flames. But without it, our mobility is unaffected.


    *Screeeech!*¡­ Looking back toward the high-pitched screech that was coming from the passenger car¡­


    Even amidst the nightmarish crossing, LOO had not ceased fighting.


    Using the claws on her remaining left hand and both legs, she took up a tripod position¨C


    From the randoseru on her back, she pointed a Transzendieren Ange mortar weapon toward Atlas.


    If I had to describe it, I¡¯d say she entered artillery mode.


    On the other side, Atls was kneeling with the steel girder in order to not fall from the train as it jostled and bounced. This is LOO¡¯s best chance.


    ¡¸A positron cannon¡­ they have already deployed it in the field. It would be dangerous to be struck by it, Atlas¡­!¡¹


    Always calm, Angus furrowed his brows at the scene atop the passenger car.


    The situation was self-explanatory. Atlas can¡¯t move and will be hit¨Cthat was a decisive manoevre. Planned by LOO.


    ¡­Atlas¡­!


    Atlas couldnt escape the train while we were on the bridge, and¨C


    ¨CIn the next instant LOO¡¯s cannon fired.


    ¡¸Now I¡¯ll steal a base. Despite the fact that I wasn¡¯t up to bat!¡¹


    I heard Kaname¡¯s carefree voice over the comms, *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*


    3 sheets of P-Fiber ripped up through the roof of the passenger car roof like paper.


    It covered up the cannon muzzle at the same instant LOO fired. It wrapped itself around the end, covering the opening in an asterisk shape.


    ¡¸LO¡­!¡¹


    Unable to deal with it without tumbling from the train, LOO looked up past the muzzle¨C


    ¨C*Booooom!*


    Blocked by the P-Fiber, the advanced mortar erupted within the barrel.


    ¡¸¨CVery nice steal, Kaname-kun!¡¹


    Atlas, who at that moment was clinging on to the back of the passenger car¨C


    With a *Clang!*, a section of armour on his back opened. Then they spread like a rhinoceros beetle¡¯s wings.


    Then with a *Ka-thunk!* *Ka-thunk!*, sections on his shoulders and legs split open.


    Inside the armour, there was what looked like a lot of injection nozzles embedded in the body¨C


    ¡¸¨CUoooooooooooooo¨C!¡¹


    A rumbling roar overlapped with Atlas¡¯ war cry as tongues of flame licked out from the nozzles.


    This was the same whole body rocket engine that Kaname and G-3 used in Shinagawa¨Cusing unfathomable explosive power to leap forward at point-blank range, this auxiliary attack assist was a sure-kill device.


    Using literal explosive power, Atlas¨C


    ¨C*Screeeeeeeeeeeeech!*


    He launched the most primitive assault on the damaged Transzendieren Ange¡­ driving in with a ramming attack.


    Then amidst the swirling eddies of wood splinters from the destroyed wooden bridge¨C


    ¡¸¨CAtlas!¡¹


    LOO fell from the car.


    She sent coal from the tender flying and barely missed Collins.


    ¡¸¨C¡­.!¡¹


    G-3 and I rushed over to the window of the locomotive to see where Atlas and LOO had gone.


    An incessant rain of remnants from the ruined bridged pelted the surface of the river below¨Cand I spotted LOO first. With what looked to be an emergency equipment module, an airbag deployed from her partially ruined back¡­ her body forming the seed and the airbag the flesh, it looked just like a large loquat fruit as she fell.


    And¡­ then I saw Atlas¡¯ arms and legs falling and scattering. No, that was just his armour. His actual body¨C


    ¡¸Third-sama. Enemy P.A.D. neutralised¡­ a resounding success. Heavy damage sustained. It will be hard to continue the fight. Haha! Bwahaha!¡¹


    Hearty laughter was heard nearby. From the direction of the coal tender.


    ¡¸Oh my! How expensive it will be to rebuild the P.A.A.!¡¹


    Collins cradled Atlas¡¯ form in his arms, his white school uniform-like clothes spattered with blood. It seems that he abandoned the armour at the last possible moment, and Collins grabbed him and pulled him in by his own strength. Thank goodness¡­!


    ¡¸Collins-kun, my sincerest thanks for pulling me out of that dangerous spot!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve fallen in love, Atlas.¡¹


    Atlas gave Collins a thumbs-up, and as their fists met, the train crossed the valley bridge¨C the passenger car has been derailed and was being dragged behind, so Reki transferred over from the passenger car. Kaname also migrated over to the tender, while cutting the brilliant redconnector with a whip-like scientific blade.


    The TransAm now only consisted of the locomotive and the tender¨C


    Freed of both LOO and the passenger car¡¯s weight, we began accelerating once more.


    Our speed already matched that of a shinkansen, no, it actually felt like we had surpassed that.


    The locomotive almost completely exposed the crew at the sides and rear sides.


    Inside the engine that had become a flaming arrow crossing the desert¨C


    ¡¸¨CCurrent speed: 210 KPH. Distance to Area 51: 58 km, Third. We managed to drive LOO away, but the boiler temperature hasn¡¯t dropped! It¡¯s going to break!¡¹


    Luca raised her mis-matched coloured eyes and shouted to G-3.


    Even to my untrained eye, the TransAm looked to already be on the brink of collapse. 30% of the rivets had blown off due to internal pressure, and fire and smoke spurted from the holes like gas burners. Due to the excessive NOS fuel, the interior glowed like the Sun and was impossible to look at. A strange, splitting sound went up from the body frame and rails, and a long tail of brilliant red smoke streamed from the missing smokestack, leaving a dark black band across the Nevada desert.


    In the first place, the frame was forced past twice its top speed of 100 KPH. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if it suddenly broke.


    However, staring at the space behind the locomotive, G-3 gave and order¨C


    ¡¸Angus, don¡¯t lose focus. Use the NOS-3, hurry!¡¹


    He gave the order for more speed.


    Hearing G-3¡¯s order, Angus said:


    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹


    While smiling¡­ he took out a canister of Nitro that was thick enough to shock all of us.


    ¡¸Idiot! If y¡¯all do that, we¡¯ll blow ourselves to bits!¡¹


    Old man Sanders shouted angrily.


    ¡¸That¡¯s better than being blown to bits!¡¹


    With that alone as a response, G-3 extracted a 1 cm square of red paper from somewhere concealed near his ear.


    Placing it withing his mouth, the paper-like film¨Cdisappeared. That was the neurotransmitter accelerator that G-3 ingested orally back in the skies above Tokyo.


    That drug triggers your own Hysteria Mode¨Cbut it was a dangerous, life-threatening substance.


    ¡¸Oi, G-3¡­ why did you do that!?¡¹


    Ignoring my panic, G-3 drew his USP Match model from his leg armour¡­the first time he had done so here.


    Then he reached out with one hand into the firestorm outside the window and pulled himself up.


    ¡¸¨CNOS-3.¡¹


    Leaving Angus with those orders¨C


    He lobbed the largest canister of Nitro fuel into the boiler that was about to explode.


    ¨C*WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!*


    The entire frame of the locomotive lurched forward¨C


    The shock jumping it up several metres.


    With a *Screech!*, the TransAm returned to the tracks, and the inside of the engine was washed in hot air like that from a wok. Unable to scream, we were all tossed about like ingredients in Chinese fried rice¨C


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    ¨CInside the bullet train that raced along while shaking violently¨C


    I pulled back Tsukumo who was about to fall onto the boiler, grabbed Luca who had bounced off the ceiling, and embraced Kaname who had slid in from the tender.


    ¡­ The young woman Tsukumo, little ESP girl Luca, and the girl related to me by bood¡­


    Each of them were beautiful girls. The 6 limbs and 6 young breasts were now above and below, and in front of a behind me, surrounding me.


    ¨CUnused to having three such bodies pressed up against me¨C *Ka-thump!*¨C


    ¡¸I wonder if you would call this a three-wheeler¡­?¡¹


    With their eyes gritted tightly close, I kissed each of them on the forehead or a cheek.


    ¡¸Wha-wha? S-someone¡­. looking like Th-Third-sama¡­. k-k-k-k-kissed me!¡¹


    ¡¸You imbecile!¡¹


    ¡¸How dangerous, Onii-chan. If I wasn¡¯t your sister, I would have just fallen for you.¡¹


    The hair on Tsukumo¡¯s tail stood up straight in shock. Pinned beneath me, Luca flushed deep crimson. Kaname gave her usually bright sisterly smile.


    Haha! They are all cute.


    ¡¸We will be alright. The train will be as well¨Cit will still run. As expected of tough American products.¡¹


    ¡¸K-Kinji Tohyama! If we get back, I¡¯ll stop your heart with ESP. I used to stop goat hearts at the Academy of Sciences.¡¹


    Wiping furiously at the spot on her cheek where I had kissed her, she ended up smudging her face with soot¨C


    Standing up, I said:


    ¡¸I wonder if you are better at piercing them, than stopping them. Hearts, that is. However, I would relish the chance for my heart to be stopped by the lovely Luca¨C But don¡¯t worry, even if you stop it, I¡¯ll start it again. Ah, it¡¯s still working.¡¹


    I handed back the mechanical stopwatch that I caught before it flew out the window.


    Luca snatched it back from me, then made a mental calculation after several seconds of observing the landscaping flowing past.


    ¡¸¨CCurrent speed: 220 KPH! Distance to Area 51: 55 km! 15 minutes!¡¹


    She shouted both loudly and desperately so that G-3 could hear on the roof.


    Already, the engine room was engulfed in a small sea of fire¡­but 220 KPH¡­


    That was already beyond the highest speed recorded in a locomotive.


    ¡¸Congratulations, Sanders-san! You¡¯re going to make the Guinness World Records!¡¹


    Sitting in the operator¡¯s seat and drinking alcohol,


    ¡¸Jesus! The deceleration gear is busted!¡¹


    He said as he tossed the thin, empty tin out the window.


    ¡¸Tsukumo, give a whistle when we¡¯re within a mile.¡¹


    Kissing the shocked Tsukumo on the forehead, I put the whistle¡¯s cord in her hand¡­


    ¡¸I trust Onii-chan. And even now he¡¯s changed. It makes me love him more.¡¹


    Toward Kaname who had orchestrated the 3 person crush¨C I sent her a wink.


    This no-good sister of mine.


    She caused 2 other girls to bump into me besides herself.


    But thanks to that¡­


    ¡¸Until now, I¡¯ve only protected him¨Cbut now I wonder if this train will carry us to the final battle.¡¹


    I said, reaching my hand out of the window on the opposite side from G-3¡­then I swung up my Spikes, made by Hiraga, into the roof of the train so that I wasn¡¯t pushed off by the wind pressure created by our current speed of 220 KPH.


    ¡¸¨CSlow, Aniki.¡¹


    Arms crossed as he stared into the sky, G-3¡­ he had changed. The impression of a legendary creature radiated from him like heat. He was entirely in HSS.


    The Tohayama brothers¨C this was the second time two had stood together in the last month, the first time being with Kana.


    Behind the trail of fire we were leaving behind¨C maintaining its original 3.2 km of distance, was the X-43E. From the shuttle¡­ I saw some appendages detach from it and scatter in the blue sky.


    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t little LOO, but¡­


    ¡­That¡¯s¡­


    They might be small, but it¡¯s difficult to deal with.


    An MQ-1¨C Predator drones. 12 of them spread out in the air.


    With a nose section that looked like an eyeless dolphin, the drone gave off a strange feeling.


    These drones were masterpieces, used in the last century in Bosnia, Afghanistan, Pakistan, and Iraq as scouts to pinpoint bombing raids¡­ In short, used to conduct repeated assassinations. The innocent civilians unlucky enough to be caught up and killed in these raids infamously fanned the flames of anti-American sentiment.


    They have the same top speed as the TransAm, but¡­ the specifications released to the world by the US military appear to be bold-faced lies. They are clearly closing the distance.


    ¡¸¨CThese seem to be LOO¡¯s honour guard escort.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Those Predators are his favourite.¡¹


    G-3 said while scowling at the flock of Predators as they drew slowly closer.


    These are Mash¡¯s tactics¨C


    With the vast resources of America, these are the tactics of overwhelming force.


    In Sci-Fi anime, some kind of ultimate weapon like LOO is deployed, but¡­ in reality, it¡¯s the opposite. In combat, advanced weapons lack experience in the field and are subject to all kinds of unexpected problems. Instead, they are used to collect data at the outset, then thrown away.


    They can be used to shave off some of the enemy¡¯s strength, but the finishing blow¨Cthat is delivered by an overwhelmingly large mass of tried and true equipment


    That is the strategy in play here. As it is most times.


    ¡¸¡­It was a Predator that took down the Sagittarius.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. I thought that a pilot might faint if they tried to pull of those manoeuvres¨Cthey were unmanned after all. It was a FIM-92 from behind, but I thought it might have been a ramming attack from above.¡¹


    As G-3 and I conversed, the swarm of Predators¨C


    Half of them dispersed on either side of the smoke grenade-like trail being left behind by the train.


    Then¨C with a *Brr!*, machinery deployed beneath the fuselage of each of the drones. They were equipped with machine guns.


    They kicked up a cloud of dust with their bullets with a roar on either side of the TransAm¨Cand the distant sound of gunfire was audible. Then several 7.62 mm machine gun bullets began impacting the sides of the train.


    ¡¸They¡¯re shooting.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. They¡¯re still out of range. Oi, you guys! Get ready for anti-air warfare!¡¹


    G-3 shouted, loud enough that his communication device unnecessary¨C


    Then, simultaneously, the Predator drones fired AGM-114 Hellfire air-to-surface missiles. 2 a piece, making a total of 24.


    The missiles traced countless trails of white smoke through the air as they approached us. They spread out to fill my field of vision like spider silk¡­ as an observer, it was despair inducing.


    But ever the resolute and undaunted American,


    ¡¸¡­Predators¡­huh? You bastards! If you¡¯re a man, come an¡¯ face us in person!¡¹


    Howling curses, old man Sanders who had been operating the train¨C*Bang!* Leaning out the window, he fired his wooden stock M1 Garand.


    As G-3 and I watched¡­ by pure chance, the bullet hit one of the missiles. One of the orderly smoke trails lined up like acrobats became kinked¡­ then as it wobbled¡­


    *Boom!*¡­! One of the missiles disintegrated midair.


    ¡¸You did it!¡¹


    ¡¸Oi! Pay attention to the train!¡¹


    G-3 shouted into the train while wearing a wry smile.


    Then Reki fired one, two Butei bullets¨Cthe incendiary bullets bringing down as many missiles. As each of the missiles she targeted were destroyed, caught up in midair explosions, each took out another missile.


    As the AGM-114 slanted down to pursue us, I used my Desert Eagle on the right side and G-3 used his USP on the left to intercept them with incendiary bullets. The weren¡¯t able to be destroyed with a single bullet, but it took 2 or 3.


    The top speed of the missiles was just faster than the TransAm, so they kept approaching however¨Cdespite it not being easy, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Several types of gunshots rang out: Atlas with his M240, Collins with his needle gun, and Tsukumo with her FN P90 added to the volley. Despite being told to stop, Sanders fired his M1 Garand as well. This time, however, he missed.


    Through the gaps in our frantic missile defence¨Cthe Predators steadily advanced. One of them *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*¡­scattered machine gun fire across the front half of the train. I¡¯m feeling like I¡¯m really trying to hit something without being able to get many hits in.


    ¡­What¡­?


    As I frantically tried to intercept the missiles, I saw that their target had changed¨C With a rush of realisation, I saw it was the rail switch point 1 km ahead of us.


    The Predator machine gun fire hit the switch¨C switching the train¡¯s course from the one heading toward Area 51 to one heading back in a U-turn toward the valley.


    Crap¡­!


    If we take the U-turn, we¡¯ll be headed back on the single track we came in on. The deceleration gear is damaged, and this time we¡¯ll plunge headlong into the ravine. And as I paled¨C


    ¨C*Bang!*¨C


    I heard the roar of a Dragunov¡¯s sniper fire and a *Ching!* as the switch was thrown again.


    A second later, we cross the switchpoint safely.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    With her head half out the window, Reki performed the divine feat of¡ºgrazing the handle of the switch mechanism with a sniper bullet while the winds whipped by at 200 KPH¡»that I never thought possible¡­ then returned to missile defence.


    ¡­I tried to turn her back twice at the Sugamo switchyard, but now I¡¯m glad she came along.


    ¡¸Aniki¨Cshrapnel!¡¹


    G-3 lifted his head and raised his voice, in the sky¨C and I saw the rockets they fired disperse with a *Boom!* Each shell was packed with 48 small, grape-like shot like large buckshot. Each of the Predators fired, one after each other.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    From both sides of the train¨C


    576 total pieces of shot rushed down. Filling the sky like locust.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, G-3.¡¹


    I had already drawn my Beretta, stealing Aria¡¯s signature double-wield style¨CI thumbed the fire selector on each gun with both my hands and at the same time started a rapid-fire volley.


    *Ba-ba-bang!* *Ba-ba-bang!*  *Ba-ba-bang!*  *Ba-ba-bang!*


    The bullets flew into the air.


    ¨C*Ch-ch-ch-ch-ch-ch-ch-ch-ch-ch-ch-ching!*


    ¨C*Th-th-th-th-th-th-th-th-th-th-th-th-th-thud!*


    On both sides of the train, hundreds of shot rounds kicked up dust clouds.


    ¡­The number of shots that hit: zero.


    Of the 492 shots that were going to hit, they were deflected by chain shooting. My bullet¡¯s trajectory was deflected as it struck a piece of shot, then another, and another¨Cin a seemingly infinite chain.


    ¡¸¡­You did it, Aniki!¡¹


    ¡¸When compared to the exponentially larger barrage that Sherlock handled, this is nothing. Actually, you¡¯ve seen this before.¡¹


    G-3 looked at me with a laugh and sparkling eyes as I reloaded my magazine and returned his glance with a gloomy expression.


    The gun technique of Billiard and Cannon shot were based upon the same principle, and I devised it¨C when I used 8 bullets to deflect the 13 bullets he fired at me. My good-for-nothing brother.


    The next missiles fired then changed targets to try to destroy the tracks.


    ¡¸¨C16 km to Area 51!¡¹


    Luca¡¯s report came as BGM for the incessant fire coming from Reki and Tsukumo¨C


    As their reserves of ammunition dwindled, it seemed that they wanted to conserve bullets, and the enemy concentrated their fire on the train itself. However, I dealt with the bullets, and G-3 took care of the missile.


    The troublesome sniper, Reki, took aim at the machine guns¨C Kaname¡¯s P-Fibre provided an active defensive system for the interior of the engine. And the Predator that Reki sniped precisely¡­ *Bang!*¡­! crashed into the desert. Just one.


    ¡¸11 left, Aniki!¡¹


    ¡¸¨CNo, it¡¯s 10.¡¹


    Intending to circle around behind us, one of them strayed dangerously close¨D¨Das we spoke, I used Checker to fire a bullet up the muzzle of the machine gun.4 Suffering massive internal gun damage and the electronic system as well¨Cthe Predator began flying erratically, then was hit by Tsukumo¡¯s P90 and crashed and exploded.


    ¡¸¨CI-I¡¯m almost out of bullets!¡¹


    Tsukumo shouted, and even Reki¡­ she began to fire more conservatively. I¡¯d used up my bullets, and G-3¡¯s USP¡¯s slide was stuck back.


    Our enemy¡­ had also depleted their large ordnance of missiles and rocket artillery shells.


    However, almost all of their machine guns were going strong. There is power in numbers.


    From where I stood, I saw one that appeared to be out of ammunition¨C


    That one clearly broke formation.


    It sped up¡­ and headed toward us.


    ¡¸¨CIt¡¯s going to ram us! A suicide attack!¡¹


    G-3 said unhappily, while those inside began to murmur at the enemy¡¯s new manoeuvre. At the scene of the aircraft itself rushing in bodily¡­ the Americans seemed to have some kind of allergic reaction. The US forces had lost many lives to kamikaze attacks¨Cand it seems that Japan had instilled a generational historical trauma upon them, and so they were all necessarily fearful.


    ¡¸¨CIf they¡¯re using that kind of attack, that¡¯s proof they¡¯ve been driven into a corner. Calm down and let¡¯s deal with it.¡¹


    I advised¨C


    *Ba-bang!* *Bang!*  *Bang!*  *Bang!*  *Bang!*


    Half panicked, his subordinates were using valuable ammunition to try and intercept it.


    G-3 must stop them.


    ¡¸¨CCalm down!¡¹


    When I didn¡¯t see him move to do so, I shouted. But I was just a moment too slow.


    The Predator flew in and crashed in a fireball against the back of the train¨Camidst a hail of gunfire. But now, all of the ones below were out of ammunition. Then one at a time, they each reported in over the communicator.


    ¡­There were still 9 left¡­


    As if waiting for an opportunity, the flock of Predators¨Ccircled back. Without firing, they surrounded us and started to move in. They were coming. If they strafe us with machine gun fire, there¡¯s no way to counterattack.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    G-3 remained silent. The feeling that even the leader was troubled was transmitted to his subordinates, and they all were looking up as if they were about to die.


    Americans are different from the Japanese who will fight on to the bitter end¨Cwhen things go badly, their morale falls quickly. Being happy and upbeat are their most salient national features.


    So in this spot¡­


    ¡¸Alright, G-3. Let¡¯s play baseball. We¡¯re in America, so let¡¯s show Mash how to hit a ball. You pitch.¡¹


    With as much of a smile as I could muster *Whoosh!*, I hopped from the locomotive to the tender.


    Then I went over to where the remnants of the passenger car frame destroyed by Atlas were stuck in the pile of coal¡­ Then I chose a warped piece shaped like a half of a pincer and hefted it.


    It was about 1.5 metres long, but calling it a bat would be too generous.


    ¡¸Even if we don¡¯t have bullets, we have balls.¡¹


    I said as I picked out several ball-sized pieces of coal from the tender¡­


    Understanding what I was doing, G-3 chuffed.


    Then as the Predators drew even closer behind us, he laughed and jumped back into the tender laughing.


    ¡¸Hahaha! You¡¯re somewhat of an idiot, with a chance of being a genius, Aniki!¡¹


    G-3 roared with laughter at my joke, delivering it like a weather report. Americans might have found this funny. No, this must be G-3¡¯s own way of raising his follower¡¯s morale. But for all that, Atlas and Collins forced a smile, and Luca and Tsukumo were not laughing at all.


    Without exchanging another word, I held up the girder like a bat¨Cand G-3 tossed a ball of coal into a good position in an underhand pitch.


    In order to avoid splitting the coal, I kissed the girder up to it lightly¨C


    ¨COuka¨C!


    More like lacrosse than batting in baseball, I swung and hit the coal away.


    The coal struck the inverted V tail like a rock, and the nose of one of the Predators lurched upward¡­ then tumbling to crash into the desert.


    ¡¸Next! 9 more to go.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹


    I swung and hit the balls of coal G-3 threw from the tender and hit another Predator.


    Twice. 3 times. I repeated the feat, and they hit.


    The Predator¡­ couldn¡¯t see the lumps of coal¡­!


    I see. They would expect an attack by machine gun and missile, but they would never expect a ball of coal¨Cwithout data, they wouldn¡¯t be able to track them.


    The Predators are even less evasive than they had been in the previous firefight. It seems as if they are wavering between attacking or evading. They don¡¯t even know what they want to do.


    Each time I take down another Predator and the rest scatter, a cheer goes up from our side.


    ¡¸¨CHahaha! They¡¯re like turkeys!¡¹


    G-3 was in high spirits. Good. Our team morale is rising.


    ¡¸We should have done it from the start! It¡¯s fun like being in a batting center.¡¹


    I smiled at thee last Predator¨C *Whoom!* He tossed another piece of coal¨C


    I just barely missed the Predator. Banking to both sides, it came closer.


    ¡¸Huh¡­? Another ball, G-3.¡¹


    It also avoided the second ball of coal.


    This¡­ It was an uninformed opinion, but it¡¯s possible that they hurriedly rewrote it¡¯s software to allow it to play ball with us.


    ¡¸Looks like that mushroom-head got here in the nick of time. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡¹


    As we finally crossed paths, the Predator¨C punched the tender full of holes as G-3 and I, side-by-side, retreated to the locomotive.


    ¡¸¡­Tch! Now what?¡¹


    As we took shelter in the locomotive with the rest of the group¡­the Predator cut a wide loop to sweep low to attack the locomotive, cutting time short.


    ¡¸¨CI have an idea!¡¹


    Suddenly, Luca raised her hand and pointed at me.


    ¡¸Abandon Kinji to draw off the Predator, then the rest of us can continue on to Area 51!¡¹


    ¡¸Oi! This isn¡¯t the time for jokes¨C¡¹


    In response to my protests:


    ¡¸I am not joking! You will be fine being chased by the Predator!¡¹


    She shouted, still angry from the earlier kiss.


    Ignoring our spat, Angus¡­


    ¡¸Can we not use this? I thought that it would be needed to breach the walls of Area 51, and I saved the explosive for that purpose¨C Let us replace some of out spine with guts.¡¹


    Surprised that he hadn¡¯t gotten rid of it in the midst of the raging inferno¨C I saw him take out a bundle of NOS canisters that looked just like a stack of dynamite.


    Then, immediately:


    ¡¸¨CBingo!¡¹


    The Genion G-3 was inspired.


    ¡¸If we put it in the tender it is diving for, it will become a super-sized claymore. As soon as the Predator starts to descend, we¡¯ll cut the tender loose and we¡¯ll take it down in the explosion of coal. Move out!¡¹


    Putting the plan into action as soon as he conceived of it,  everyone returned to the tender. Kaname used her P-Fibre to excavate¡­and the rest used brute force to dig into the coal and bury the explosives underneath it.


    ¡¸It¡¯s coming¡­! 32 seconds to impact! Blow it!¡¹


    Tsukumo bit the fuse cord into the appropriately prescribed length, and Collins used old man Sanders¡¯ zippo to light it.


    The tender transformed into an oversized directional charge, we all hurried back to the locomotive¨C


    ¡¸¨CCut it loose!¡¹


    G-3 gave the order, and the chains and pegs in the joint linking the locomotive and tender were removed.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Then we all stared in dumb silence.


    ¨CIt didn¡¯t separate.


    The linkage was warped, and the seams didn¡¯t open easily. The joint only opened halfway, and they deformed under great stress. Then¡­ *Skree!* the front part of the tender rose up, riding on two wheels.


    20 seconds were left until it was going to explode.


    Kaname immediately took action and severed the linkage with her scientific sword¨C


    ¨C*Shing!* The front wheels of the tender slammed back onto the rails, hit a railroad tie, and derailed causing it to butt into the back of the locomotive. With the shock, Tsukumo¨C


    ¡¸¨CAh!¡¹


    She pitched forward and tumbled. Into the tender just as it separated.


    With only the front wheels derailed, the tender shook violently, knocking Tsukumo about, and the locomotive, free of towing it accelerated away.


    Tsukumo¨Cstruck her head on the tender and swooned. Losing all her power.


    The Predator continued closing in from above. The nose started sloping down toward her.


    ¡¸¨CTsukumo!¡¹


    In that instant, G-3¨C


    Unwilling to abandon Tsukumo in this dire situation, from his artificial left arm¨C his hand, powered by compressed air, flew out from his wrist.


    He lacks the weight to engage in an awful tug-of-war with the tender.


    What¡¯s more, it will explode into a huge fireball in 10 seconds.


    *Ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-bang!*


    Machine gun fire from the Predator struck all around the railway, tender, and locomotive. Somehow, G-3¡¯s wire attached to his hand survived through the hail of bullets¨Cpulling him across to the tender!


    ¡¸G-3~!¡¹


    ¡¸Third!¡¹


    ¡¸Third-sama!¡¹


    As his followers shouted, G-3 took up Tsukumo in his right arm. 7.62 mm bullets struck his back and left arm.


    His left arm *Clank!* was stuck in one of the fissure created by the bullet that struck the tender. Unfortunately, G-3 ws now fixed in one place¨C


    He can¡¯t get back to the locomotive with Tsukumo.


    ¡¸G-3~~~~~!!!¡¹


    I screamed, but couldn¡¯t cross the distance between us.


    The locomotive and tender inexorbaly continue to separate.


    ¨CG-3¨C!


    As the Predator swooped low overhead, the dynamite in the tender¨C


    ¡¸¡­A¡­Arrrrrrrrrrrrrgh!¨C¡¹


    ¨CAt the same instant as G-3¡¯s shout, it exploded¨C!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The coal scattered in all directions like a volcanic eruption.


    The final Predator was broken into pieces, and the fragments scattered about the desert.


    ¡ªWith the scene as the background I saw G-3 and Tsukumo in his right arm.


    While taking the blast on his back, then being pelted with a pieces of coal¡­ he flew toward the locomotive¨C No, he was blasted toward the locomotive.


    The locomotive was momentarily lifted by the blast, but it was heavier than the rest of the cars.


    It came down with a *Clang!* without derailing¨Cand G-3 and Tsukumo barely reached our outstretched arms as we caught and pulled them in.


    ¡¸¨CG-3!¡¹


    As I took G-3¡¯s bloody and soot covered body into my arms¡­ his left arm was missing.


    He had detached his left arm like a lizard tail to escape the tender.


    ¡¸¡­Uh¡­!¡¹


    His styled hair unkempt and wild, he made an incoherent sound¡­


    ¡¸¡­O-Oi¡­! How much further¡­?¡¹


    Even as he breathed in smoke, he was a proper leader.


    ¡¸R-right, the distance to Area 51 is¡­ 5 miles¡­!¡¹


    Her mismatched coloured eyes wide, Luca reported while everyone was busy looking after G-3 and Tsukumo¨C


    ¡¸Ugh¡­ Ah¡­ Th-Third-s-sama¡­¡¹


    Tsukumo also began to regain consciousness. Good. She¡¯s mostly unhurt.


    But while that was happening:


    ¡¸Well¡­ It might seem a bit insensitive in this moment, but¡­¡¹


    Looking outside the window, Kaname¨Clooked along our path of travel. But made no move to help us.


    ¡¸What? We destroyed the Predator. Come help us.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Even as I scowled at her, she didn¡¯t avert her gaze outside.


    That provoked a strange idea in my mind¨C


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Looking outside, I saw something for the first time in my life.


    The moment I saw it, I was completely blown away. Quite literally, as I became speechless.


    ¡­What, that¡¯s¡­!


    Just like the SkyTree where I fought Watson and Hilda¡­


    No, it was a taller white pillar.


    That pillar was moving.


    With a rushing sound of air, it was ripping objects up off of the Earth¡¯s surface into a spiralling corkscrew.


    ¡¸¨CIt¡¯s a tornado!¡¹


    Kaname shouted, and everyone looked up.


    That¡¯s¡­ a tornado? That¡¯s ridiculous! It¡¯s a giant tornado. Even at this distance I can tell that it was 100 metres in diameter and 800 metres in height. It¡¯s absurd in size! It might be an optical illusion¡­ at least that¡¯s what I wanted to believe¡­ but all around us, it suddenly became dark. The wind changed direction, and the flames and smoke emanating from the locomotive were disturbed.


    Unconsciously gritting my teeth, I squinted my eyes¡­


    Underneath the cumulonimbus supercell cloud, I thought I could make out tractors and cattle caught up in the tornado and sand that it whipped up. There was no way that was an illusion. In response¨C


    ¡¸Damn! We¡¯re headin¡¯ straight for that twister! Gotta be an F4, at least. Ya don¡¯t usually see big ¡®uns like that in Nevada¡­!¡¹


    The local old man Sanders furrowed his brows at the size of the tornado.


    We were now racing toward it at 220 KPH. Directly towards it on the railroad track.There wasn¡¯t a junction between here and there. And we had no brakes.


    But then I knew we were on the exact right path.


    At the side of the tornado, and on the horizon, I saw it. A man-made structure that hadn¡¯t been there before¨Can Air Force base.


    That was Area 51. I was able to see for myself that we had arrived!


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­! The train weighs 45 tonnes. We¡¯ll break through¡­!¡¹


    Encouraging his fearful followers, G-3 stood unsteadily.


    ¡¸Aniki, don¡¯t look forward. They¡¯re here¡­!¡¹


    He turned his back on the tornado that roared like a dragon, then glared at the back of the train.


    Turning to face backward, through the gaps of my forelocks as they whipped up in the wind¨C


    As I looked there was something large¨C the mothership for the Predator drones and LOO, the X-48E approached as the third attack wave.


    It planned to ram us in a kamikaze attack.


    It wasn¡¯t aiming for the tracks, it was on a collision course with the locomotive.


    If we were derailed, we might survive and, being in range, reach Area 51 on foot.


    ¡¸The X-48E is a flying aircraft carrier, but it is also a flying artillery shell. Silicon Carbide¨Ca mixture of diamond and silicon that formed a fine ceramic. With a hardness of 9.3 on the Moh¡¯s scale, it¡¯s essentially a huge sapphire. I¡­ couldn¡¯t even take down the smaller fused wing X-48D with Meteor. Crush us in a ramming attack¨Cthat¡¯s the plan.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Caught between a tornado and a flying shell.


    Crash into the tornado, or be crushed by the flying shuttle. We have about 2-3 minutes.


    All of us¡­ can¡¯t help but despair. It was a very desperate situation.


    Even me¡­ although things were usually bleak¨Cthis was twice as bad. This was awkward. The god of Fate the was trying to kill me must have been a particularly nasty ally of the Scarlet Goddess.


    Then,


    ¡¸G-3. The moment I saw the train, I came up with a particular move. But it only has a 50% chance of working.¡¹


    I said in this desperate situation.


    ¡¸What a coincidence, Aniki. I might just have had the same thought. I give it 50-50 odds.¡¹


    That¡¯s Hysteria Mode for you. Even when everyone else gives up, we brothers do not. Being struck by inspiration.


    ¡¸It¡¯s either going to be the train or the tender.¡¹


    ¡¸Right.¡¹


    We both took out our fists¨Cbut not to fight, to play rock-paper-scissors. Rock, Paper, Scissor. G-3 won.


    ¡¸Damn¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Alright, you take the locomotive, Aniki. If I can¡¯t take it out, then my older brother will. If I tell this to those brats in New York, it¡¯ll make a great story!¡¹


    G-3 grabbed the edge of the window one-handed to go back up onto the roof, to the worry of his subordinates.


    I thought I¡¯d lose rock-paper-scissors. My bad luck in that has been established since my second year¡­


    Then I climbed up into the violent windstorm raging on the train¡¯s roof.


    Then I saw the tornado standing directly ahead in our path, looking like a large white wall. It¡¯s just like America to have just as dynamic natural phenomenon as well.


    And¨C the shuttle loomed silently behind the train.


    That is also huge. It looked like a whale in the sky. I began shaking.


    But no.


    It was not fear¨Cmy sense of anger had eclipsed that. Part of me wanted to take out that anger on something¨C


    But this was someone who was fighting remotely, and with their body somewhere else could laugh loudly¡­


    It was like the Scarlet Goddess with Aria, and it was really, really annoying!


    In that instant¨C the TransAm shook violently as it plunged into the huge tornado.


    Amidst the gale that seemed to pull my body apart¨C


    I clenched my right fist and held out my left hand as if to grab the shuttle that I could see with my head up and body held low. I fixed my feet in place with my Spike, but I was still lifted by the updraft.


    Behind me, G-3 was doing the same.


    One minute until the shuttle collision.


    ¡¸What¡¯s its name, Aniki?¡¹


    ¡¸What!?¡¹


    ¡¸This sibling technique. I need a name for it when I tell the story back in Central Park.¡¹


    ¡¸Multi-stage Ouka!¡¹


    ¡¸The hell!? ¨CWhat about Supernova? That¡¯s Japanese for supernova.¡¹


    ¡¸That sounds like something those brats from the supermarket would come up with¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¨CReally? You have to play the role, Aniki!¡¹


    ¡¸Fine, fine, I get it. We¡¯ll combine the two to make¡ºCherry Bomb¡». That good enough?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmmm¡­ Alright, it¡¯s settled! Cherry Bomb, it is!¡¹


    Happy to combine his sibling¡¯s idea with his own, G-3 cried out in a happy voice.The hellish interior of the huge tornado was no better than a true hellscape.


    Then the train pushed through an outer storm wall into what looked like an eye of a cyclone¨C


    ¨CThen the shuttle followed us, plunging into the tornado.


    The differential areas of high and low pressure caused by convection gave rise to an inner wall of high speed airflow, and the shuttle began to fly erratically. However, its course was unaltered.


    30 seconds until it crashes into us¨C!


    ¡¸Trust me, Aniki!¡¹


    With a *Bam*¨C G-3 standing on both legs.


    ¡¸What kind of older brother would I be if I can¡¯t trust my younger brother?¡¹


    I also rose to my feet.


    Alright. I¡¯ve fixed my target.


    On top of the TransAm and all around us, sparks danced violently. It was as if¨C the sparks were cherry blossoms.


    ¡¸¨CIf you can scatter this blizzard of cherry blossoms¨C then come and scatter it!¡¹


    Shouting that as I scowled at the shuttle¨C


    ¨C*CHOOOOOOOOOOoooooo!*¨C


    The steam whistle signalling that we were within 1 mile of Area 51 rang out loudly.


    If we can intercept this, we¡¯ll win¡­!


    From the wall of cloud and dust¨C*Whoooosh!*¨C the shuttle emerged.


    About the size of a passenger aircraft, the flying artillery shell¨C


    Came closer. It was right in front of me.


    ¨CMash.


    Up until the very end, you use weapons to fight, without making an appearance yourself.


    According to your simulations¡¯ predictions, we should have been stymied.


    But those calculations collapse here.


    No matter how much you reckon, it¡¯s still all abstract desktop theory. No, it¡¯s meaningless programmatic theory.


    Even now, you are in Area 51, eating potato crisps and drinking cola while piloting the shuttle remotely. It¡¯s like a game to you.


    But we are in this hellish desert, in the middle of a tornado, fighting for ourselves.


    That¡¯s good.


    The final decision of victory between two men is not the number of bullets, how smart they are, or based on the size of their body.


    ¨CIt¡¯s their resolve.


    How earnest they are, and how willing they are to put their life on the line!


    I¡¯ll show you this¡­!


    Steeling myself, I pulled G-3¡¯s right hand close.


    Cherry Bomb, a combination of our supersonic attacks.


    First, G-3 used¡ºMeteor¡»to reach Mach 1, then I was pushed forward¨Cusing¡ºOuka¡»to reach Mach 2. I just matched the limit of the amour I wore under my uniform.


    Such a technique required the simultaneous coordination of all the muscles in both of our bodies.


    Meteor and Ouka in perfect harmony¨Cit required perfect synergy.


    But we did it.


    ¨CWe were siblings, after all!


    ¡¸Take this¨CMeteor¨C!¡¹


    ¡¸¨COuka¨C!¡¹


    ¨CThe very next instant¨C


    The world was different than that of Ouka at Mach 1¡­


    It was as if light distorted and blurred¨Ccompletely changed at Mach 2.


    This¡­ is the world at Mach 2¡­!


    The world became slow motion in my Hysteria Mode enhanced vision, and my fist shot across the dazzling space, soaring like a shooting star and forming a vapour cone compose of a blizzard of cherry blossoms around it.


    ¨CThe shuttle filled my vision as my fist made contacted with it¨C


    In less than the space of 0.1 seconds, an unnatural shock rocked the world.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t even feel something touch my fist. At the moment of impact I used¡ºClear Fall Water¡», transferring all the power into the shuttle.


    Including our equipment, our total body weight was¨C140 kilos, and I concentrated all of that into a single point on the shuttle. At Mach 2, I delivered a direct counter strike at a 90 degree angle.


    It had about the same impact as that the best intelligence suggests a second model Type 91 armour-piercing round fired from a 20.3 cm turret on a former Imperial Navy heavy cruiser possessed. Cherry Bomb was an all-in technique that transformed us into human artillery shells.


    Assuming that the naval guns had not fired at point-blank range¨C the flying shell would have been picked up and carried away like the dust thrown up by the tornado, causing an innumerable amount of microscopic damage¡­


    But since I delivered it directly, the full impact was conveyed. Spreading from millimetres, to centimetres, to metres of damage. All in fractions of a second.


    As I watched in slow motion, from the front to back¨Clike eggs crashing against a wall, no, it was more like one being dropped.


    With a rush¨Cas my sense of time returned to normal¨C


    As G-3 and I stood atop the tender, still in the position for Cherry bomb, the shuttle¡¯s ceramic armour that was as hard at sapphire shattered into tiny pieces.


    The fragments were caught up into the air and carried away to the outer wall of the tornado as they glittered like gemstones. Apart from the dazzling flow of sparkles, the exposed interior of the craft was ripped open by the wind¨C


    ¨CBehind the TransAm, it was tossed about by the tornado and crumpled.


    Exiting the backside of the tornado, we left the wreckage of the shuttle behind as it crashed¨C


    With a *Bam!* we crashed through the chain link fence surrounding Area 51, tearing through it like paper, and forcing our way inside the large Air Force base. All the while maintaining our speed of 220 KPH.


    On the base, it seems that there are further construction plans, and in front of us it looked like there was an area laid out for an airfield¨Cuntil now, the land looked just like the rest of the desert. Inside and outside of Area 51 there was a huge difference.


    But there were no more railway tracks.


    It looks like they took them up so that airplane landing gear didn¡¯t snag on the old rail line¡­!


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Shooting off the tracks like a missile, the cow catcher on the front plowed through the desert.


    *SHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!*¨C!


    As the sand scattered in waves:


    ¡¸¡­Hello Area 51! Hellllllloooooo¡­!¡¹


    G-3 laughed while scowling at the facility in front of us with raised eyebrows¨C


    I was thrown from the train that began to roll, but was unable to alter course.


    One of the Stars and Stripes on the front of the train was missing, and it soared high into the air, tumbling end over end.


    Thrown forward from the rolling train, G-3 and I made a ski-like stop, kicking up sand as we landed.


    While kicking up sand, inertia carried the locomotive forward¨C G-3 and I worried if we would be crushed as we rolled¡­


    5 seconds, 10 seconds, and the avalanche of sand continued¡­


    ¡­And finally it came to rest.


    Belching black and white smoke, it toppled onto one side and came to a stop barely a metre from us.


    ¡¸¡­Heh¡­ Fighting with you, Aniki, I¡¯ll come to no good, will I!?¡¹


    With his legs buried it the sand up to his back, G-3 complained like a mole. But he was wearing a huge grin as he said it.


    ¡¸That¡¯s my line.¡¹


    I griped, half buried in sand myself and pushing myself forward in a crawl.. But I was scowling.


    ¡¸After that, I know one thing for sure. The laws of Physics are a woman.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Why do you say that?¡¹


    ¡¸Aniki, sometimes I hear you say the funniest things.¡¹


    Not letting me in on the American humour of the joke¡­


    I looked around us. Then looking forward, I saw a flood of jeeps far away and headed toward us.


    I didn¡¯t know which controlled access area we were in, but I wanted to believe that we had reached an area friendly to G-3 as planned. I don¡¯t have any more strength to fight.


    ¡¸I wonder if everyone is alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate my followers.¡¹


    Hooking a thumb behind him toward the train¡­


    ¡¸Last stop~! Area 51~! Area 51~~!¡¹


    Kaname led the way shouting this message like a train conductor.


    ¡¸We have arrived a bit sooner than anticipated. My apologies for the error.¡¹


    Angus politely bowed his head as he jumped down onto the desert sand.


    ¡¸Well, for Third, that was pretty safe driving, by all accounts.¡¹


    ¡¸I wholeheartedly agree. Wahoo!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my! It is time for prayers!¡¹


    ¡¸Third-sama~! That was so~ frightening~!¡¹


    Luca, Atlas, Collins, and Tsukumo were all covered in soot and cuts¡­. But they were moving under their own strength, talking freely like Americans, taking it upon themselves to pray on their own, and the girls rushing over to us.


    Reki also exited from the back, as calm as if she were alighting from a metro bus¡­


    ¡¸My TransAm¡­! Oh my Gooooood¡­! Waaaaaaaaugh!¡¹


    Crawling out, old man Sanders threw himself onto the sand and started to bawl. His voice was strong.


    Actually, to look at him, he seem the least injured of our party. As expected, someone who came back from Vietnam is tough.


    Then:


    ¡¸We owe you a deep debt of gratitude. Of course we shall compensate you for your loss.¡¹


    Angus said from beside him


    ¡¸¨CGood. I want the next ¡®un to be a brand spankin¡¯ new diesel!¡¹


    Standing up as if he had never cried, he forced a smile onto his bearded face. What was that?


    But firstly¨C


    ¡¸It¡¯s settled, Aniki!¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸We can do it.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh! Yeah, we can.¡¹


    I let him choose the post-fight words. Twice now. Because I¡¯m a kind older brother.


    After that, G-3¡¯s followers lined up in front of us, forming a line¨C


    With huge smiles plastered on their face, they saluted.


    Even without an arm, G-3 was able to return the salute.


    ¡¸Good work, all of you. We¡¯ve made it into Area 51.¡¹


    At some god¡¯s command¨Cthe Stars and Stripes sent flying a little while ago fell¨C


    As if it were the most natural thing in the world, G-3 reached out, caught it, and draped it across his shoulders like a mantle.


    Then with a swish of his right arm¨C


    He struck a victorious pose in front of the group of jeeps that had stopped in a line in front of us.


    Then from all the soldiers¨CU.S.A.!!!¨CU.S.A.!!!¨CU.S.A.!!!¨Ca loud chanting chorus came. It was like giving three cheers in Japan


    ¡­Good.  This controlled access location is friendly to G-3. We were rescued at the last possible moment.


    But in my case it would be J.P.N. This can¡¯t be my luck; it has to be G-3¡¯s at work.


    **************************************


    ¨CThe day drew to the end in the American desert.


    Pulling a blanket around myself, I stared out blankly. Then I sat down next to Reki who was hugging her knees.


    We made camp outdoors and were being entertained with a barbecue with so much food that it was impossible to eat nearly all of it¡­


    There were two stereotypically macho American soldiers in fatigues.


    Each of them held one of a haggard looking Mash Roosevelt¡¯s arms between them.


    The mushroom headed boy¡­ he had definitely taken up a position in Area 51.


    For some unknown reason, they dragged him between them. Well, I don¡¯t think that is a partially bad end, myself.


    A large, middle-aged uniformed man smoked a cigar¨C the very image of an Air Force brigadier general saluted G-3.


    Returning the salute, G-3¡­


    ¡¸¡­Yo, Mash. Unfortunately we¡¯re not meeting in a body bag.¡¹


    Flopped down on all fours with his face lowered, he sat up crossing his legs.


    ¡¸Mash has been taken into custody. In the same moment you reach Area 51, Mister G-3, the NSA dismissed him¨C They received a Federal False Claim and Liability report and in accordance with section 110, paragraph 1, an electronic arrest warrant was issued¡­ and so he was detained.¡¹


    The brigadier explained.


    ¡¸The charge is bogus. There hasn¡¯t been any false reporting of financial assets. It will be overturned in court.¡¹


    Mash muttered¡­


    But his words lacked conviction.


    ¡¸Mash-kun. Don¡¯t worry. In Alcatraz there will be a lot of kind, older people who will help give you the chance to rehabilitate. Everyone there owes you so much that they¡¯ll practically dote on you.¡¹


    The brigadier told Mash as he puffed out purple tobacco smoke.


    Back in Cafe Lalo, I had recklessly given Mash¡º3 Reasons Drop-outs are Better than Elites¡»¨C They have a position, and they can lose it.


    Had that exactly just happened to Mash?


    Missing a single step¡­ he¡¯s fallen all the way down.


    The black woman who voided Angus¡¯ ticket had said it: Mash was an unlikable person. He merely had his perfect record of success, and no saving grace of popularity to fall back upon. It stands to reason that he made himself enemies.


    Having risen near the top level of the elite, he had made himself a petty terror and dictator to his rivals.


    And because of that, as soon as he got his first black mark against him due to his loss to G-3¡­


    They gathered together to attack and bring Mash down like a wounded animal. It was political.


    ¡¸¡­Oh, Mash. I might be a peace-loving Japanese. However, it seems like your experience in combat is somewhat lacking. If you ever get out, try starting in the infantry.¡¹


    Kneeling next to G-3, I threw his own words back in his face in a cutting remark¡­


    But it didn¡¯t make me feel any better.


    Because, he¡¯s as powerless as a caterpillar torn from a tree hollow, after all.


    The battle of Nevada¡­


    Was a pointless fight. That¡¯s really all it was.


    No, where one side¡¯s life was not in any danger¡­ it couldn¡¯t even be classed as a battle.


    But in the future, wars will definitely be fought by people like Mash. The US military is pushing forward, and it will not halt its advance¡­


    Seated in front of PC monitors, controlling weapons of war like it is some kind of game¡­ is that how it is going to be?


    That¡¯s pointless. Well, killing each other with guns and swords is pretty ridiculously empty as well.


    ¡¸¡­Why?¡­ Why¡­ did I¡­ lose¡­!? All of the data indicated a total victory¡­!¡¹


    Seeming not to quite understand, Mash finally cried out¨C


    ¡¸Because you¡¯re an idiot. You might give my siblings a run for their money for the Noble Idiot Prize.¡¹


    G-3 gave a tight smile while indicating me and himself with his thumb.


    Then Angus arrived.


    ¡¸Now then, Third-sama. What are your orders concerning this naughty child? I shall take upon myself any method of execution you prescribe.¡¹


    With a devilish grin¡­ his already tight face stretched even further into a smile.


    As Mash paled in front of him, G-3 burst into soft laughter¨C


    ¡¸Hold on. I only kill those who are worth killing¡­ That¡¯s my rule.¡¹


    Hearing that, I blurted out:


    ¡¸You¡¯re too easy-going, no matter how you look.¡¹


    With a vein pulsating on my head, G-3 looked at Mash who was directly in front of him. Then:


    ¡¸What¡¯s more¡­ in a very real way, we lost. This round at least. This guy doesn¡¯t even have a scratch on him. And we weren¡¯t the ones to strip him of his political power.¡¹


    He said, with a face as empty of expression as mine.


    A moment of silence passed¨C


    ¡¸G-3¡­ If¡­ you want to laugh at me, go ahead and laugh. If you want to kill me, then kill me.¡¹


    Mash managed to squeeze out with a groan.


    ¡¸I¡­ was not designed to be strong like you, I was born into this world. Everyone around me¡­ even girls, were stronger than me. I knew that the girl agents¡­ were laughing at my weakness behind my back. But I still pushed on. I seized political power. I was recognised¡­ by just one agency, the NSA¡­!¡¹


    With tears dripping onto the desert¡­


    Mash spoke while on all fours.


    Mash was obsessed with his career¡­ and his whole mental landscape had just been inverted.


    Pathetically, Mash had gambled his own life on the NSA¨Cbut with just one mistake, they had washed their hands of him and cut him loose.


    It must have been a harsh, unforgiving organisation. American society.


    Just like this desert.


    ¡¸¡­The only one to recognise me in the entire world was the NSA¡­!¡¹


    Mash cried, choking as he faced down into the sand¡­


    ¡¸No, that is not correct. You have been recognised by 1 other man.¡¹


    G-3 laid a hand on the trembling Mash¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¸¡­? Who? There¡¯s no one like that!¡¹


    ¡¸There is! He¡¯s in front of you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s me. Even if you almost killed me. Even this time¨C you really pushed us into a corner. So raise your head. Now, don¡¯t cry. Laugh. You and I are the same, pitiful people created by America. Two people they¡¯ve thrown away, coming to face each other and looking like idiots in the desert. What about that? Can you laugh at that?¡¹


    Hearing that, Mash, who had been crying pathetically looked up¨C


    Beneath his skewed glasses, he laughed. Even as his nose dripped.


    ¡¸¡­Fufu! Don¡¯t laugh. If any one¡¯s stupid looking, it¡¯s you.¡¹


    ¡¸Hehehe! No, you¡¯re the stupid looking one. I¡¯ll give you that.¡¹


    The two loner Genions, Mash and G-3¡­ feeling some kind of empathy, laughing and getting along. Finally reaching this point.


    Then after exchanging a mutually awkward laugh¡­


    ¡­Mash stood up


    Then smoothing down his collar, straightening his necktie, fixing his glasses, dusting the sand off his knees, running a hand through his mushroom haircut to straighten it, Mash took out a handkerchief¡­


    Then finally wiping away his tears like a man, he raised his head sharply.


    ¡¸¨CEven emaciated and withered, I¡¯m American. Every American citizen has the right to do what they believe is just.¡¹


    With that preamble, Mash looked across all of us¨C


    ¡¸Therefore, to prevent further sabotage by you¨CI will lead you, G-3, to the ruruirokane. Come. The area is under the NSA¡¯s jurisdiction, but I¡¯m no longer an employee. However, I just so happen to know an exclusive emergency exit, but it is only passable by a Genion.¡¹


    ¨CHe finally declared proudly.


    He had been struck down, defeated, forgiven, and acknowledged by G-3 without words¡­ and he offered this as an apology and thanks.


    [END]


    *****************************


    1. Not sure where this is coming from. Usain Bolt¡¯s top speed was just under half this at 45 KPH.


    2. Z¡¯Gok are mass produced mecha suits in the Gundam series universe. Obviously not as powerful as the custom suits. The Gold and Red colour scheme was used by commanders and had increased ability and firepower.


    3. Kanji say ¡®penetrating stake¡¯


    4. Seems to be a technique name that was lost from earlier volumes when he shot up the barrel of the UZIs or other guns.

 Volume 19 - CH 1

    Chapter 1: Cyan Goddess ¨D Sister Emerald


    [BEGIN TEXT]


    Aria¡¯s mother, Kanae-san¡¯s conjecture was correct.


    Here they were.


    Just like the Scarlet Goddess¨C


    The Cyan Goddess and Turquoise Goddess.


    Two goddesses have now appeared in front of us.


    After crossing the Nevadan desert in a steam locomotive, then infiltrating an Air Force base sub-level¨C all to finally have us arrive in front of these goddesses.


    The Cyan Goddess had materialised from the ruruirokane that had been fashioned into the shape of a 100 year-old Ford Model-T car¡­


    ¡¸¨CWe are one with everything. We are unable to alter nature any more than we would harm ourselves.¡¹


    The apparition that had appeared and taken the form of an ethereal beauty addressed us.


    The figure regarded us warily¡­


    She had taken on the form of the late Dr. Sara that G-3 loved.


    ¡¸Therefore, G-3. we are unable to grant you your desire. Resurrecting one lost to death is both unnatural and visits a great disruption upon nature that is impossible to control.¡¹


    Likely reading G-3¡¯s wish from his mind, the Cyan Goddess effectively refused him in a low voice.


    The speechless G-3 was flanked on both sides by subordinates with ESP¨C Luca and Tsukumo who said:


    ¡¸I cannot read her mind.¡¹


    ¡¸There are no ruru particles being emitted.¡¹


    They reported in a whisper on the Cyan Goddess.


    In the chilly car garage made of linoleum and steel¡­


    ¡¸¡­Cyan Goddess, I¡­¡¹


    Shutting my eyes as if to make my own wish, I addressed the Cyan Goddess.


    I wanted to convey the idea that I wished to stop Aria from the Scarlet Goddess¡¯ apotheosis.


    But the Cyan Goddess had read my mind.


    ¡¸I have witnessed it through your friend¡¯s rosary. The instance where Hihi meddled in your fates. I will apologise for that wrong in her stead.¡¹


    She gave off the sense of divine omniscience as she spoke to me.


    ¡¸We of irokane¨Care metal with a will. That one will is present in all of it, and all of it is present in one part. Even if changed in form or divided, it all bears host to that will.¡¹


    The blue rosary that Riko wore contained a microscopic quantity of ruruirokane. Through that, the Cyan Goddess had received a basic understanding of the situation¡­ If I had to put it into words.


    ¡¸Our heart exists on the level of such microscopically small particles that cannot be fathomed by the human mind. If our metal were examined at the molecular level, iT would be seen that it is distinct from iron, nickel, platinum, and other metals that would not carry our consciousness when separated from it.¡¹


    The Cyan Goddess made this scientific self-introduction, but the general concept she articulated earlier was sufficient.


    If I had to explain it, it would be that the apparition is haunting the metal.


    And when the metal is divided, the haunting spirit is also split between them.


    However, they still persist in having one will while existing in several places at once.


    That must be what¡ºone will is present in all of it, and all of it is present in one part¡»means.


    What is more¨C this apparition is a super-ESPer.


    Right now, she is using her powers to project Sara¡¯s image as if she were possessing her, and emanating power.


    When confronted with a paranormal presence, it is convenient for human minds to call them¡ºgods¡»¡­


    She looks human. That thought in mind, it gave me some courage in this conversation.


    ¡¸Heart¡­ you say? When Aria and Son transformed into the Scarlet Goddess to fight, their personalities were quite different than yours. Does each type of irokane have a different persona?¡¹


    As I addressed the Cyan Goddess, G-3, his followers, and Mash all stared in surprise.


    However, it may be unfortunate, but I have become used to being in the middle of supernatural events. The circuit for any nervousness I have had at the appearance of gods and ghosts has been short circuited. They are leaving this to me.


    ¡¸Correct. As for myself¨CI am Ruru, and my younger sister Riri and I do not wish to alter our current form. To protect and go untouched by humanity within a perpetual sleep; that is our desire.¡¹


    Possessed by the Turquoise Goddess and standing stock still, she indicated Reki¨C


    This was the response that the Cyan Goddess gave.


    ¡¸However, Hihi is different in this regard. Many millennia ago, she became enamoured of the¡ºpassion¡»of human emotion that existed apart from our metal. Since that time, she has relentlessly observed humankind, provoked Love and War, and become enraptured in the sympathetic emotional response so created. Because of that, the many human lives and fates that she has ruined cannot be overlooked any longer. She must not be allowed to disrupt the natural order any further.¡¹


    Considering humans as one part of nature, the Cyan Goddess continued¨C


    ¡¸Therefore¡­ Both I and Riri have decided that she must be stopped. That is our will, Kinji. This does not run counter your own wishes. Because of that, both we and you¨C we shall work to defeat Hihi.¡¹


    Calling us by name, she seemed to indicate that she would ally with us.


    That worked out perfectly. It was exactly what we had wanted, but¡­


    ¡¸¡­When you say¡ºstop¡»and¡ºdefeat¡», what exactly do you mean?¡¹


    I asked, seeking confirmation.


    ¡¸I shall allow you to carry a part of myself into the world wherever hihiirokane has been dispersed. Then, coming within her relative gravitational field, in each case I shall seize upon Hihi, and assemble a mass of graviton particles to crush her. We shall continue to do so in all such cases. That is what we shall do.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really understand. Can you put that into human terms?¡¹


    ¡¸We shall¡ºkill¡»her piecemeal. I have determined to kill my older sister.¡¹


    At the same time as the Cyan goddess¨C the Turquoise Goddess that had taken over Reki¡¯s body fixed me with an expression of resolve.


    ¡­I thought it would come to this.


    I want to stop Aria from becoming the Scarlet Goddess. The Cyan Goddess and Turquoise Goddess¡¯ aims certainly align with that goal.


    Regardless of whether or not you consider humans to be part of nature, we are agreed that the destruction of nature is something that should not occur.


    However, starting from this premise, it follows logically that I should consider each of the three sisters: Scarlet, Cyan, and Turquoise Goddess as people. Scholars can debate the fact of who is and isn¡¯t a person, but as someone that has met and dealt with them, I consider them unique individuals with bodies of metal. Metal people.


    And following that¨C there is Butei Regulation 9.


    Regardless of the circumstance, in performance of their duties, a Butei must never kill anyone.


    According to the reading of the text, the object of that verb is¡ºpeople¡». The meaning is not restricted to biological humans. And in my conception, metal people are people. That being the case, I am barred from killing the Scarlet Goddess.


    What is more¡­ Besides the law, I was first introduced to the Scarlet Goddess through Son and Aria. For that reason, killing her would lie heavily on my conscience because, although I don¡¯t know, I perceive her gender to be female. Despite the fact that she lacks a body, I am averse to killing a woman. So:


    ¡¸We can¡¯t do that. Killing her, that is. Killing family is not a burden one should carry.¡¹


    I flatly refused.


    ¡¸Then how is it that you would suggest we deal with Hihi?¡¹


    Realising it would be necessary to retain the Cyan Goddess as an ally in the future, I said¨C


    ¡¸Arrest her.¡¹


    I put forward the idea.


    Whereupon everyone regarded me with a shocked expression. Having been unable to read my mind due to me having spoken without giving it a great deal of thought, the Cyan Goddess and the Turquoise Goddess possessing Reki wore an expression of surprise.


    ¡¸At times like this, I try to frame things in the context of Japanese law. When I am with such absurd people as all of you, sometimes it is easy to lose track of what is common sense.¡¹


    ¡¸You say that, despite being the most absurd existence yourself!¡¹


    ¡¸Everyone has the right to a trial. Arresting the Scarlet Goddess will allow for the opportunity for her to pay for her crimes and be rehabilitated. Cyan Goddess, you just said that you 3 sisters are the only ones of your kind in the entire world. If an entire species is wiped out, that is a disruption of nature.¡¹


    Ignoring Luca who held her head in her hands and was looking through her splayed fingers¨C


    ¡¸¡­I cannot agree to that. However, it is not that I am opposed to it. It is simply that you do not comprehend. That being the case¡­ we shall reconvene and discuss this again later. Meet the Scarlet Goddess once more, may alter your opinion.¡¹


    While making a thoughtful expression, The Cyan Goddess replied.


    It was a very human action.


    ¡¸My body, such as it is, has been fashioned into the shape of an automobile. You cannot take the entirety of it, but a few components should suffice.¡¹


    Before the Cyan Goddess changed her mind, I¨C


    Catching the eye of the most well-informed of G-3¡¯s subordinates about old vehicles, Angus, I pointed to the one of the Ford Model-T¡¯s made from ruruirokane.


    **********************************************************************


    We made a hurried escape into the night from the underground area of Area 51 controlled access area 89A where ruruirokane was stored and protected by the breached electronic defenses set up by Mash.


    Reki¨C immediately after speaking with me and the Cyan Goddess, returned to normal.¡ºThe Wind¡», Sapphire Goddess, only needed to use Reki to communicate with the Cyan Goddess, but she did not interact with the rest of us.


    As G-3¡¯s followers partially dismantled one of the Ford Model-T¡¯s, the Cyan Goddess began fading, then disappeared all at once. As expected, she wanted to avoid interaction with humans as much as possible.


    However, she still resided in the approximately 3 kilos of ruruirokane that we carried off. Atlas took a gear that Angus had removed, Luca packed various sizes of screws into her pocket, and Tsukumo carried the steering wheel tucked under her arm. That was more than enough.


    The theft of the ruruirokane will be discovered as soon as the protective systems that Mash is holding in check are released.


    As the one currently responsible for the defense of this base, Mash¨C


    ¡¸¡­I want to ask if you understand what I said about IQ? G-3?¡¹


    The bespectacled boy asked as he peered out in the desert from a disguised escape hatch.


    ¡¸You¡¯re pretending to negotiate but actually are holding a gun to my back. That¡¯s not very nice.¡¹


    Having lost heart upon seeing the phantom of Dr. Sara, G-3 now was regaining some of his spirit¨C his one remaining arm folded across his chest.


    Mash seemed surprised, and the rest of us were confused at G-3¡¯s response. The Mash grinned meaningfully, and directed an order downward:


    ¡¸Wake up, LOO-GyNe¡¹


    In response:


    ¡¸LOO.¡¹


    A voice came from underground next to Mash¨C


    With a *Rustle!* and *Pop!*, a cerulean blue-haired girl appeared like a mole.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Having already seemed to have noticed her, everyone except G-3 squared off.


    It was the one who had attacked us as we advanced on Area 51, LOO. The little robot girl was in tatters from her battle with Atlas and her tumble from the TranAm into the mini-Grand Canyon¡­!


    With her arms lost, her leg units damaged, and her right arm wrenched off, LOO seemed as if she was still willing and able to fight if she wanted.


    ¡¸Are you really so surprised that LOO marathoned 37.5 miles?¡¹


    Mash tapped his micro-miniature HMD glasses with a finger¡­


    ¡¸As someone with a Federal Claims and Liability Act claim levied against them, I will no longer have access to the Federal X-Files or the defence of the ruruirokane. After this, I may well be considered an outlaw. G-3¨CYour League needs an intelligence officer, and you have the opportunity to recruit an eminently qualified candidate. You¡¯ll even get LOO thrown in! I have assets hidden in Cuba, so I¡¯ll give you a large discount on my salary.¡¹


    Mash gestured and spoke like an infomercial salesman, and G-3¨C


    ¡¸No matter how much of an honour student you are, you¡¯re really a bad guy behind the scenes, aren¡¯t you? Alright. I thought I needed someone to deal with intelligence. There are only 16 of the original 27 Genions left alive from those created in the 90¡¯s. You and I are members of a rare class. As fellow classmates and twin blooming cherry trees1, let¡¯s take care of each other.¡¹


    Forcing a smile onto his face, G-3 exchanged a one-handed handshake with his remaining arm.


    ¡­I got the feeling that G-3 was his usual kind self, helping Mash and LOO who had lost themselves.


    ************************************************************************


    We all returned to the Air Force camp that was friendly to G-3¨C


    There, our original conductor, old man Sanders, had heard about the Air Force liquor and had drunk himself into oblivion. He was boasting about how he and G-3 were close friends all the while he was being taken home via helicopter. At this point, like Mash, he provided a good representation of national character. Of Americans.


    ¡¸I was in a real bind this time. I owe you one.¡¹


    Despite the fact that he was senior in age, G-3 spoke condescendingly to the Brigadier and gave a slight salute.


    The Brigadier¡¯s large frame shook with laughter.


    ¡¸I should be the one doing the thanking. I was able to help the famous G-3 League. The next President will be a Republican, and I¡¯ll be able to brag about that when he calls.¡¹


    Already, there were propellers spinning on an AC-130 that was sitting on the aircraft staging area of the desert airfield, and he pointed at it with his cigar.


    ¡¸You should take the northern route on your return trip. I¡¯ve already filed a flight plan to John F. Kennedy Airport in New York with a sealed passenger and crew manifest.¡¹


    This special treatment for G-3 is incredible. In America, cooperation with heroes is only a net benefit. I wish Japan would follow this example. Please give me a monetary award for all the people I saved in the bus-jacking, plane-jacking, and Shinkasen-jacking.


    ***********************************************


    With Angus and Atlas piloting the AC-130, LOO had already fallen into the role of a maid. As expected of a robot, she is tireless. She skillfully tended to the wounded and waited upon us, all the while saying ¡®LOO LOO¡¯.


    G-3 was ripping meat off of a set of spare ribs while consulting with Mash about something.


    ¡­From what I heard, it was something about Dr. Sara.


    However, I had decided not to intrude upon G-3¡¯s personal problems. He can go and look for the Dragon Balls, or whatever he wants.


    Bringing the conversation to a close, G-3 said:


    ¡¸So, Aniki, what are you going to do now?¡¹


    I was drinking a cup of instant coffee that LOO had gotten for me.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve been thinking about that a bit. I¡¯ll go to England to meet up with Aria.¡¹


    When I answered, the effeminate Black man, Collins, leaned over, interposing his body to interject himself into the conversion.


    ¡¸I thought you would, darling! While apart, affection only grows until you meet again! This is true for all lovers.¡¹


    ¡¸No, that isn¡¯t the reason I want to see her. It was a logical process of elimination. Now we know the current location of the Scarlet Goddess. The hidan within Aria¡¯s chest and buried inside Kou¡¯s body are the only two places. However, due to the terms of the FEW ceasefire, contacting Kou is our back-up plan. So our way forward is Aria. I want to seize the chance to bring the Cyan Goddess and Scarlet Goddess closer together.¡¹


    ¡¸Will London be the setting of the decisive battle between the Cyan and Scarlet Goddess?¡¹


    G-3 asked, and I turned my head to face him.


    ¡¸The Scarlet Goddess is not someone that can be reasoned with. I also cannot allow the Cyan and Scarlet Goddesses to fight and kill her. If that happens, I¡¯ll separate them. It sounded like the Cyan Goddess couldn¡¯t kill her without being close.¡¹


    ¡¸You want to keep them from fighting? That doesn¡¯t sound like you, Aniki.¡¹


    As he adopted a Western¡ºgood grief¡»pose, I flicked him on the forehead in rebuke.


    ¡¸In America, you might settle things by fighting, but in Japan, we are stubbornly committed to do as much as we can through negotiations. I plan to have the Cyan Goddess act as a spokesperson. The Scarlet Goddess might talk to her sister. She might listen to her family.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s say that you manage to get the two of them together. How will you get them to talk? You said that you¡¯d arrest her. How will you do that? Will you excise the hidan from Aria¡¯s chest or use some kind of tiny handcuffs? You can¡¯t just throw her into jail, banish her, or impose some kind of punishment on her. So? Which of these are you going to do?¡¹


    ¡¸Right now¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t? So are you going to kill her?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. But there might be someone who does know about it.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Who?¡¹


    ¡¸Minuet Holmes. Aria¡¯s younger sister. In Tokyo, Kana told me about her, and that she knew at least as much as Sherlock about irokane. She seems to be a willful child, but Aria should be able to get information out of her. So¨C with Aria, the Scarlet Goddess, and Minuet all together, I¡¯ll take the Cyan Goddess with me to London.¡¹


    ¨CEven if they are Goddesses, Minuet will be able to reason things out.


    Still grasping at air as always, nevertheless, I had the feeling that we had taken the first steps toward a solution with this shaky plan.


    This is much better than the time we left Tokyo in a bewildered haze.


    With these plans, if they were all successful¨C Aria would be free from the binding spell of the Scarlet Goddess. If the connection between irokane and Aria were severed, there would be no more reason for Kanae-san to be imprisoned for keeping the secret of irokane from the government.


    Yeah. That would definitely be a happy ending.


    We¡¯d just have to walk this path exactly.


    *********************************************


    The next morning¨C


    The AC-130 arrived at John F. Kennedy Airport, and once we took the procession of supercars back to G-3 Tower¡­ G-3 gave his followers the day off.


    Dressing up and heading out, Luca said:


    ¡¸I am going out to bid on the golden Bruget watch.¡¹


    Rushing out enthusiastically to the auction house.


    Atlas took an SUV, picked up his mother and father, and excitedly returned to his parent¡¯s home.


    Collins went to the salon.


    Tsukumo went with Kaname to watch a baseball game at Yankee Stadium.


    Even though we had just fought a gun battle and crossed America, everyone was just fine.


    I¡­ was with G-3. Angus had given up his own time for recreation and Mash made preparations for my trip to London, we simply idled and recovered our strength.


    It was evening, and Reki and LOO sat next to each other on the soft carpet in the dining hall, hugging their knees and resting while watching television. Going out as soon as you can in order to relax is an amatuer move. Spending your holiday lazing around and doing nothing is the most luxuriant way to spend it.


    As I was watching the broadcast of the film 300¡­


    ¡¸¨CKinji-san,.Please take care of yourself as you go to London.¡¹


    Despite the fact that she was seated beside me and facing the huge plasma television, the look in Reki¡¯s eyes was distant as she addressed me.


    ¡¸¡­What? You aren¡¯t coming?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I must return to my homeland for the moment.¡¹


    She said, still not looking at me, and I turned away from appreciating the film to look at her.


    ¡¸The Wind has sent for me. It is not that I must do whatever The Wind says. I, myself, believe that I must meet The Wind.¡¹


    The Scarlet Goddess, Cyan Goddess¨Cand¡ºThe Wind¡», that is Sapphire Goddess.


    It seems as if Reki had no memory of being possessed by the Sapphire Goddess, but she wants to go to the place where the Sapphire Goddess resides in the ririirokane.


    ¡¸The Wind¡­ you mean the Sapphire Goddess. Actually, I was going to rely on you a bit longer to act as a first reserve in case I am driven into a corner.¡¹


    In Butei terms, the first reserve¨C


    They are someone tasked with problem solving if the main line breaks or I make a mistake, like a pinch-hitter.


    A mistake. In this case, that means if I die.


    At worst in this situation¡­ I¡¯ll die in battle with the Scarlet Goddess, the Cyan Goddess will be defeated, and Aria, becoming the Scarlet Goddess, will be the only one left.


    In that case, Reki and the Sapphire Goddess would have to face the possessed Aria.


    That was the gist of what I meant. But I hoped that would never happen.


    ¡¸This is more or less my final request: Don¡¯t kill the Scarlet Goddess. Even if I¡¯m killed. You¡¯ll still be a student of Butei High and have to follow Butei Law. Alright?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    She didn¡¯t answer. She had a murderous aura. I¡¯ll have to do my best to avoid a mistake.


    Engaging in a verbal tug-o-war with the stubborn Reki here is a waste of time.


    I¡¯ll have to force the issue by having someone like Fuuma take Haimaki hostage later.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll have Kaname go with you as your bodyguard. Apparently Habi¨Cshe and the other oni wanted the Scarlet Goddess to appear. It would be a problem if they were able to predict and interfere with your movements.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank-you very much.¡¹


    Thanking me properly, Reki showed some slight human emotion¡­


    Then I asked about something that just popped into my head.


    ¡¸Now that you¡¯ve mentioned your homeland, there¡¯s ririirokane there, isn¡¯t there?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I remember a stone always covered by algae, but it could have been metal.¡¹


    ¡¸Algae, you say¡­ Does that mean it was underwater?¡¹


    ¡¸It is sunken at the bottom of a round lake called Lake Harius.¡¹


    It might be a dog toy.2


    Well, I¡¯ve seen a rosary, bullet, knife, and car made of irokane, so it is not impossible.


    If it¡¯s at the bottom of a lake, covered in algae¡­ that would mean it¡¯s chances of coming into contact with humans is low.


    From what Reki said, this might just be irokane in its natural form.


    ¡¸Do you remember how large it is and what it looked like? Sketch it for me. You¡¯re good at drawing. Oi! LOO, bring us something to draw with!¡¹


    I ordered robot Reki and the real robot LOO, respectively¨CLOO came back from Luca¡¯s room with drawing paper and crayons, then passed them to Reki¡­


    And Reki started drawing.


    Kneeling and hunched forward, she spread the paper out onto the carpet and began to sketch.


    ¡­*Rub!*¡­*Rub!*¡­


    Reki sketched the ririirokane from what appeared to be a free-diving perspective in blue and green crayon.


    That¡¯s¡­ a-amazing!


    The algae was hyperrealistic. The gradation of water transparency was represented splendidly.


    Due to the detail included, it appeared it would take a bit of time to complete.


    In tending to wait, the moment I looked away¨C


    W-whoa¡­!


    I let out a cry at what I saw.


    It was night, so the floor-to-ceiling windows were acting like a mirror¡­


    They reflected Reki who was¡ºlying down¡». Showing me a view from behind her.


    Due to the short Butei High skirt, in this creeping leopard pose, the entirety of her thighs¨C and their not over-plump, slender legs were exposed in their entirety. Beyond that, it seems that something within the skirt and made of a cotton material was likely to be exposed.


    Reki, as per usual, was entirely focused on her drawing and did not notice my line of sight.


    House-sitting for G-3 who didn¡¯t have a father or mother, I was placed in such a situation. I had taken off the whole day off to rest and regain strength, so my circulation was good. Rather, I don¡¯t want to reinforce that! How many times do I have to tell myself, this was dangerous for HSS! Don¡¯t look!


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t look.¡¹


    As I was fighting down my blood flow, at Reki¡¯s abrupt words¨C I was startled and pulled the¡ºjumped up into seiza3¡»manouevre that Shirayuki does from time to time.


    However, it seems that she was referring to the picture she was drawing for me¡­


    Clearing my throat once, I played off my nervous shaking and looked at her crayon drawing.


    In the picture of ririirokane in its natural environment¨C


    That shape¡­ I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before¡­


    I had that feeling. I tried to concentrate on that thought, but with Reki and I facing each other on our knees, my mind was afflicted by a creeping idle thought that this was a fairly seductive position. Do you want me to see inside of your skirt?


    ¡¸How big is it?¡¹


    ¡¸About 10 metres in diameter and 3 in height.¡¹


    That¡¯s HUGE. Practically a boulder. But from Reki¡¯s description, that makes it roughly circular¡­ the overall shape was a truncated cone. It bulged at its centre like a hat¨C


    ¡¸¨CA coolie hat?¡¹


    The descriptive words that came to mind slipped out of my mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t shaped like a parasol, it was shaped like a coolie hat. In ancient Japan, lots of people wore such a coolie hat to protect themselves against rain and snow.


    It looked like a women¡¯s straw hat out of a period drama.


    Then¡­


    I had seen it at Shirayuki¡¯s family home at Hotogi Shrine when I was a kid, the Hotogi crest¨C The shape she had drawn matched the¡ºA star on a coolie hat¡»very closely.


    Having a perfectly matched shape¡­ this could not be a coincidence.


    The Hotogi Shrine had been involved with hihiirokane for a long time. Their crest was not a depiction of a coolie hat. I realised that it was the natural shape of irokane.


    ***********************************


    The next morning, most of G-3¡¯s followers were still on holiday.


    Angus used some of the ruruirokane we had stolen from Area 51 to apply a coating to my butterfly knife¨Cusing a process called electroplating.


    Where once it had been tinged red due to hihiirokane, the blade now carried a blue-ish tinge.


    I plan to fly to London with this irokane knife today.


    I wanted to call and report what had happened over the last few days to Aria, but here in America, all of the telephone calls, without exception, are tapped by the NSA¨C so I asked the former bureau member Mash to help me in that role by sending a message using a Butei cypher.


    ¡ºRuruirokane acquired. Scheduled to arrive in London today. No response required¡»


    He helped me send that cyphered message, but also encrypted it electronically.


    I assembled all of my belongings in my temporary residence of G-3¡¯s penthouse.


    ¡¸Oi, Aniki! You think you¡¯ll have any trouble getting into England? Don¡¯t you have some kind of B+ rating on a list of dangerous Butei list maintained by the British authorities?¡¹


    While eating his usual tomatoes, G-3 delivered some inconvenient news.


    ¡¸Does that mean that I got a somewhat higher B ranking than the lower C and rank? I could just cry from happiness!¡¹


    ¡¸This means that you¡¯ll have to disguise and smuggle yourself aboard a passenger airline. Here¡¯s a counterfeit Dutch passport for you to use.¡¹


    I had a bad premonition when he mentioned Dutch, and when I opened the passport he handed to me¡­.


    Wha!? There was a picture of a beautiful woman inside!


    ¡¸¨CThis is Cromatael-san¡¯s passport, isn¡¯t it!? How did you find out!?¡¹


    ¡¸Patra told me. Oi, don¡¯t hit me! There were a bunch of reference photos on Dutch Facebook, but it was a pain to get a front facing composite render!¡¹


    I straddled him and pummeled him with my fists from above like Aria would, and G-3 tried his best below to avoid my fists¨Cthis was a Tohyama Family farewell tradition.


    Angus had privately informed me that G-3 would be heading to Asia to seek another path to bring Dr. Sara back, in addition to fulfilling his Ally of Justice work.


    Even I thought she was cute¡­ but I don¡¯t want to get my brother involved in something ugly.


    I¡¯ll have to put our sibling team-up on hold for now.


    Take care of yourself, G-3.


    ****************************************************************


    Seemingly having heard from Patra and Lisa in Japan that¡ºCromatael is a penny-pincher¡», G-3 and Angus decided to establish her character¡­ They booked me on a low-cost carrier, EasyJet, on a code-share flight to London.


    Not knowing that it was open seating, I was left with the narrowest seat at the back of the craft, after all the other passengers pushed their way forward to take the best seats for themselves. As the large Canadaian man in the seat next to me persisted in addressing me, trying to pick me up, I accepted an in-flight cup of water to quench my parched throat and was charged a service fee of 2 dollars. This was certainly very strange.


    However, the desperate disguise fulfilled its role, and I passed through the immigarion check at London Stansted Airport? smoothly.


    Nervous to look at, I passed a note to the older male immigarion officer saying:¡ºSpeech handicapped. Please communicate with me by writing¡», and his eyes turned to hearts as he readily agreed to help me.


    Collecting my weapons and ammunition from the baggage claim, I wore a black long coat and ushanka, I looked like a perfectly black Matael as I walked¡­ mistaking me for some famous actress, I felt the painful, longing stares of some Caucasians as I passed.Despite Kinji Tohyama being spurned as¡ºgloomy¡»and¡ºdim-witted¡», as Cromatael I was treated like an exquisitely beautiful lady. Ah! They¡¯re taking pictures with their mobiles. Please stop!


    Sharing a genetic link with my Nii-san, before I awakened some kind of strange fetish¨C


    I made a decisive manoeuvre to change clothes in this rural airport that was pretty crowded for its size and location. Timing it so that no one saw me, I dashed into the men¡¯s toilet. Why do I have to think of things like this?


    As I stuffed the wig and boots into a rubbish bin, my mobile seemed to pick up a signal from a British radio carrier O2¨Cand the opening strains of Matsukata¡¯s¡ºHana no Uchi¡»played. I had a phone call.


    The country code was +44¨C so it was from inside the UK. It looked like the digital connection was strong.


    ¡¸¨CAria?¡¹


    I answered the call.


    ¡ºIt¡¯s me.¡»


    It was Watson.


    ¡¸What is it, Watson? Are you in England?¡¹


    ¡ºThat¡¯s a fine greeting! Do you want me to leave you like this?¡»


    Following that statement, there was a *Honk!* *Honk!*


    A klaxon sound came over the telephone connection. Does that mean he brought a car to meet me?


    As directed over the phone, I exited the empty airport into the large car park, and leaning against a convertible parked in the corner and wearing a dark blue suit was Watson who gave me a wink.


    I was a man masquerading as a woman, and this was a woman masquerading as a man. It was an uncomfortably confusing feeling.


    ¡¸Another 911? You really must like Porsches. Even though the headlights look like frog eyes.¡¹


    ¡¸Cute, aren¡¯t they? You have no taste, Tooyama.¡¹


    Dissing his favourite automobile, Watson puffed out his cheeks just like a frog, and I felt a sense of relief as we met up without incident.


    ¡¸The airport is pretty packed, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that was a bit unfortunate. It is congested because of the World Convention of Balloon Racers set to be held in London. Staff and participants are arriving one after another.¡¹


    As we exchanged idle gossip, Watson drove the car at high speed along the roadway¡­ Watson told me that Aria had asked for help before I arrived.


    It seems that she also wanted to borrow strength like I did with G-3 and Reki in America.


    In any case¡­ it seems that dealing with Minuet was not a trivial matter.


    That is to say, Watson is English. He was the best person for the job. Although she was working with someone else involved in FEW, talking with Minuet is an innocuous act that doesn¡¯t connote a breach of terms.


    ¡¸If she¡¯s asking for help, does that mean that things with Aria aren¡¯t going well?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve only just arrived myself, but it would appear so. I still haven¡¯t met with Minuet. However, it seems that she is already caught up in some kind of trouble¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What are you doing, Aria!? Here I am messing around because I thought I still had some time¡­ Where is she right now?¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ The thing is that she¡¯s been arrested. Actually, she hasn¡¯t really been arrested, per se.¡¹


    ¡¸Who was able to do that? If they were able to arrest and lock Aria up, I want them to teach me how. Was it for national security?¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ The fact of the matter is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Is she in a hospital?¡¹


    Did the secret of her transformation leak out, and was she trapped and being studied in a research lab as some new species of human? I probed, slightly worried.


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it.¡¹


    ¡¸Is she in a hospital?¡¹


    A cinnamon scent wafted from Watson as he shook his short hair from side to side..


    ¡¸It¡¯s actually MI-6¨Cthe Secret Intelligence Service, isn¡¯t it? I got mixed up with them back in Tokyo. When they need to drag someone of Aria¡¯s level along without any questions or fuss, they send out the 00 series. I¡¯ve talked about them before, Jam¨C¡¹


    ¡¸¨CStop, Tooyama!¡¹


    Watson¡¯s expression changed as he cut me off.


    ¡¸This isn¡¯t Japan. That¡¯s not a name you should speak while in England. That kind of remark is dangerous. Particularly for you.¡¹


    Keeping one hand on the wheel, Watson actually reached out and put a hand over my mouth¡­


    I fell quiet.


    ¡¸They have a murder licence¨C¡ºa licence to kill¡». They are free to kill at will any non-British citizens whom they deem to be a domestic or foreign threat to national security. And you are a foreigner here. They could kill you for a few ill spoken words. I don¡¯t want to call it exactly legal, but¡­ they certainly possess fighting power.¡ºHe spoke my full name¡»is good enough reason to kill you. As superhumans among superhumans, they could do it. You should manage your own risk.¡¹


    Watson, who had gone all out against me once before in Hysteria Mode Berserk¡­


    Is there really someone like that? MI-6¡¯s special forces group, the 00 series?


    It seems the rumours about the world¡¯s strongest intelligence agents were true after all.


    What¡¯s more, as Watson said, we aren¡¯t in Japan. It¡¯s a foreign country where customs and laws that would never work in Japan can pass overlooked. Thinking I had become used to being abroad, I must have gotten careless.


    Anything is the most dangerous when it becomes familiar. I should be careful.


    But now, as for the people that took Aria into custody¡­


    It¡¯s still a bit hazy, but from Watson¡¯s words, it seems that it wasn¡¯t MI-6 either. Who the hell was it?


    ¡­I have a bad feeling about this.


    *****************************************************************


    Entering London proper from the north, Watson stopped the Porsche on the elegant Grosvenor Road.


    London was cleaner than Paris and New York, and there was a good balance between the rows of traditional European style buildings and modern buildings.


    Here, they drive on the same side of the road as in Japan, so I felt no anxiety at all as Watson crossed over a crosswalk.


    Blessed with fine weather, my first impression of the city was not unpleasant.


    Tuning left at a corner, Watson brought us to Aria Gardens¨Ca mid-sized park where he led me to a park bench to eat lunch while looking at the rose and gardenia flower garden.


    Packed inside a basket was a snack of home-made sandwiches and black tea in a thermos. Day by day, Watson¡¯s level of femininity is rising.


    ¡¸¡­Thanks. This park is very well-maintained. The weather and atmosphere are also good. But I don¡¯t think that the name Aria Gardens fits very well.¡¹


    I said with a sarcastic laugh as I sipped the Assam Tea.


    ¡¸That can¡¯t be helped. Aria has ownership of the park after all.¡¹


    As Watson said that, I spat out my tea violently.


    ¡¸Huh, wha¡­.!? She owns parks!?¡¹


    ¡¸Only the one in London. Depending on the time, it¡¯s open to the public.¡¹


    Incredible. That¡¯s incredible, Aria!


    Actually, I still can¡¯t fathom the concept of¡ºowning¡»a¡ºpark¡».


    ¡¸Just how rich are they, the Holmes family¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Actually, this is but one of the many things that Aria should inherit in the future. Were she to be recognised as the official heir to the estate, she would gain many pieces of London real estate: a mansion in Richmond, territory in Dartmoor, and a castle¡¹


    ¡­A mansion. Territory. A castle. It conjured up the picture of a fantastical world from a shoujo manga.


    However, Watson¡¯s manner told me that he wasn¡¯t making a joke.


    England has still not discarded medieval values, and they are a country that protects cultural traditions.


    ¡¸But that is uncertain.I remember hearing a little about it from you and Aria, but the Holmes family still have not recognised Aria as the official heir. Because the family founder, Sir Sherlock Holmes is known solely as a detective, the family has traditionally held a reputation for master detectives. If Aria were to succeed¡­ a majority of the Holmes Family are¡ºdetectives¡», and they feel that the tradition and reputation would be disrupted. The detectives have put forward Aria¡¯s younger half-sister and logical prodigy, Minuet, trying to get her to inherit.¡¹


    I understand¡­ The traditional Englishmen want to preserve tradition.


    Were Aria to gain the position, her fighting prowess would shift the balance, forcing the long-established family of Holmes working as detectives to alter their business model. That¡¯s the gist of it.


    ¡¸With no offense intended to you as Japanese, but Aria is also three-quarters Japanese. Some people have a problem with that. Minuet¡¯s mother is English, so she is one-quarter.¡¹


    Humph! Even in this globalised world, they are still a very conservative country.


    Aren¡¯t my own younger brother and sister American, my sister-in-law Egyptian, and hasn¡¯t my older brother been unsure of his gender lately.


    ¡¸However, the times have been changing. Aria is the legitimate heir, and a few of the¡ºButei¡»in the Holmes Family have insisted that the Family must change. I agree with them, and I would hope you do as well.¡¹


    A cheese sandwich in hand, Watson looked at me with upturned eyes¡­


    ¡¸I may be conservative, but I don¡¯t think that there is an issue with the eldest daughter succeeding to be the head of the family.¡¹


    I expressed agreement as I stuffed my face with a ham sandwich.


    Rather¡­ what the hell, Aria!? You pretended that¡ºI am treated as if I¡¸don¡¯t exist¡¹by the Holmes Family¡»like some kind of tragic heroine. But you own a park and land! To the common person that¡¯s about as far from¡¸being treated as if I don¡¯t exist¡¹as possible, and hyper-Ojou-sama behaviour!


    But, even so¡­ it must be a hard position to be in for an aristocrat.


    The circumstances shouldn¡¯t be judged by the common measure.


    ¡¸Speaking of Minuet, what kind of child is she?¡¹


    I asked, diverting the conversation slightly¡­


    ¡¸I have never met her, but I have made inquiries. By all accounts, she is a sharp-minded child prodigy hailed as Sherlock Holmes reborn. She is calm and dignified, endearing, and deep within the confidence of royalty and various nobles.¡¹


    ¡¸Smart, gentle, and sophisticated, huh? So the opposite of Aria.¡¹


    As I said that, I surveyed my surroundings, thinking that Aria might kill me before MI-6 had the chance¡­


    ¡¸Put another way, she lacks Aria¡¯s energy and vigour. For that reason, the detectives may consider Aria to take charge in the event that an emergency with Minuet¡¯s health occurs. For that reason, no matter what she may do, Aria will not be officially disinherited.¡¹


    Watson told me that, and I was finally able to read the room.


    A noble¡ºfamily¡»has a high brand value, large amount of assets, and real estate property¨Cjust like a corporation. For those connected to the business and it¡¯s employees¡­ the survival of the business, that is the family, is the most important thing to the members of the corporation. They do not want the Holmes Family to collapse.


    Therefore, those at the top¨C are more concerned with the survival of the family than the happiness of their blood relations. For the purposes of the current dispute over the succession of the Holmes Family, it is a dispute between the supporters of the director of Special Projects, Aria, and the General Business director, Minuet.


    The serving head of the family is an unfathomably lofty position, just like the president of one of the top firms.


    ¡¸To preserve her image as an aristocrat, Minuet will not meet with just anyone. She is very much a cloistered woman.¡¹


    ¡¸From what you say, I gather that meeting her will be difficult¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Not at all¨C You may be able to manage to do so.¡¹


    Watson said, and in response I stared back at her with a quizzical expression¡­


    .¡¸Setting the family situation aside, Minuet seems to like Aria as a person. She is interested in anything relating to her, so she might just meet with her older sister¡¯s partner. However, she is neither the unpredictable type like Aria, nor is she the kind to assume the guise of a commoner like me. She is a genuine aristocrat. Show would definitely grant you an audience, but it will take some time. I know the proper protocols, so please wait a while.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood. It seems that this matter will require more than the usual methods, so I will use the brief space of time to acclimate myself to London. I ran into trouble in Hong Kong and the Netherlands because I was unfamiliar with the town.¡¹


    England was Aria¡¯s motherland¨C


    And until I saw it with my own eyes, I had always pictured a place where everyone wore silk top hats and carried walking canes.


    However, looking around it was much the same¡ºModern European country¡»as France, Belgium, and the Netherlands.


    Watson said it before that in Europe,¡ºcountries¡»are like¡ºprefectures¡»in Japan¡­ I didn¡¯t say it, but there were only slight difference just like those between the Kanto region, Eastern coast, and Kansai¡ºdistricts¡».


    However, the cultures were subtly different, and if I weren¡¯t careful, I would be swept away, so I read up since Caravan II.


    With the feeling that I had gained considerable experience studying abroad¡­


    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll meet up with Aria. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll actually be able to do so, but we¡¯ll only know if we try. If we do meet with her, don¡¯t get upset, understand?¡¹


    Watson said, clenching his back teeth.


    ¡¸?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡­ when you were in a similar situation before, it was as if you were another person entirely and you launched a relentless onslaught on me. This time, you must restrain yourself. Absolutely so.¡¹


    When I attacked Watson¡­?


    Is he talking about the time at the Sky Tree when I was in Hysteria Mode Berserk?


    What does he mean? Now I have a really bad feeling about this.


    ************************************************************


    After that, Watson drove me there in the Porsche, all the while glancing at his watch¡­


    We stopped in front of the popular tourist destination made famous in film and photographs¨C Buckingham Palace.


    This was the place where Queen Elizabeth actually lived, and the Queen¡¯s Guard with their characteristically tall, black fluffy hats guarded the perimeter with bayoneted assault rifles.


    According to Watson, the palace grounds exceed 30,000 square metres. Not only the royalty live here, but also several hundred live-in staff work and reside in the 775 rooms. It is fully furnished with dance halls, concert halls, art galleries, and libraries.


    On the other side of the gold-tipped, spear-like iron fence, a park spread, immaculately maintained and beautiful. As a person lacking any kind of aesthetic sense, I wanted a postcard with that on it. As expected of a world-class palace. It¡¯s status is different from other buildings.


    After taking a picture with my mobile as Japanese are wont to do¡­


    ¡¸Oi, Watson. I¡¯m grateful for the tour to get used to the terrain, but I wanted to meet and talk with Aria. I don¡¯t know where she¡¯s being held, but I wanted to try and meet with her.¡¹


    I said, acting on that bad feeling I had just had. Then Watson replied:


    ¡¸That¡¯s why we came here. Tooyama, you can¡¯t meet with Aria. However, you may be able to see her in passing here. I checked her official itinerary and estimated that she would be returning. Just about now¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What? You¡¯re kidding. Come on, hit me with the punchline. I¡¯ll laugh out loud. I don¡¯t get it, so you¡¯ll have to tell me. Where¡¯s Aria?¡¹


    ¡¸Aria is here, like she usually is.¡¹


    ¨CWatson answered, pointing toward Buckingham Palace.


    The palace.


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ given your relationship, it is pretty hard to tell you, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I get it. I get it. Watson, you¡¯re a funny guy. Alright. Let¡¯s go meet Aria.¡¹


    Replying to the speechless Watson, I jokingly stepped up to the iron fence. Then the moment I laid hands on the fence, pretending I was going to climb it¨C


    *Prrrrrrrrrriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!*


    A whistle sounded.


    ¡¸¡­!?¡¹


    One of the Queen¡¯s Guardsmen had blown it, and the rest of the guards¡¯ expressions changed as they surrounded me.


    Then, without warning, one of them seized me by the scruff of the neck and dragged me off of the fence. Almost coincidentally, 2 or 3 of them¨C No, 10 of them started beating me with the stocks of their L85 rifles¡­


    ¡¸Tooyama!¡¹


    ¡¸Augh¡­!¡¹


    I thought about fighting back, but if I draw my gun, I realised that they would definitely kill me. There are real soldiers¨C venting their bloodlust on me!


    As if to prove this fact, some of them pointed the muzzles of their barrels stamped with the letters L85 at my head.


    ¨CI messed up. I had thought it was a tourist attraction.


    Realising it after an actual beating, this was like the Imperial Palace in Japan. Despite meaning it as a joke, the guards interpreted my actions as an incursion and were showing no mercy.


    I had gotten careless, thinking that they were cosplaying or something. These are like the Imperial Guard in Japan. Hand-picked, elite soldiers.


    Not being in Hysteria Mode, I couldn¡¯t even win against one of them.


    As all 10 of them conducted a coordinated attack on me¨C Watson:


    ¡¸Please stop! He¡¯s an ignorant foreigner and didn¡¯t know where he was! He only wanted to get inside because it was beautiful! He¡¯ll get a strict telling off from me! Don¡¯t kill him!¡¹


    Watson shouted at the guards in English, as he tried to pull them apart.


    Thanks to that, the rain of blows stopped, but entering my field of view after being trodden on like a worn out rag and having a gun shoved into my face¡­ I saw¡­


    A golden wheel come slowly into view¨C


    A sky-blue car had stopped nearby.


    It was the quintessentially British Bentley Arnage.


    Surprised that the car had stopped there, the guards exchanged anxious and tense looks¡­ then, one by one, they moved their feet and butts of their rifles aways from me.


    Then, in unison, they faced toward the car and bowed respectfully.


    Watson was also flustered, crossed his hand over his chest and bowed his head.


    ¡­Who¡­ is that¡­?


    With my vision blurred by the blood flowing down my face, I clawed myself up into a crawling posture¨C


    One of the guards forced me up into a kneeling position by grabbing and pulling my hair.


    When I tried to stand, Watson, who was beside me, checked me.


    ¡¸T-Tooyama! You must kneel. Lower your head. T-This is an Official Car of State¨C¡¹


    As Watson spoke¡­


    The car door opened with a *Click!*.


    Exiting with the scent of gardenias¡­


    A¡­ Aria¡­?


    Wearing a shimmering metallic golden dress and matching heels¨C


    It was Aria.


    ¡¸¨CKinji!?¡¹


    Her camelia eyes wide in shock, and her anime-like voice rising, Aria leant me a shoulder, unmindful of the guards.


    ¡¸¡­Aria¡­ Why¡­ are you dressed like that¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you doing here¡­!? This is¡­ well, it¡¯s a bit complicated to explain right now¡­¡¹


    Looking the worse for wear after being beaten, Aria dabbed at the blood on my face with her handkerchief.


    Then from the other side of the Bently¨C


    A man in a white suite and sky-blue scarf appeared.


    He was just as blonde haired and blue eyed as those depicted in illuminated Christian religious art. His skin was pure white. He had a good physique, excellent posture, and I could tell that he usually walked with squared shoulders.


    Aria looked over at him with a complex expression.


    ¡¸Who are you¡­?¡¹


    I managed to mutter.


    ¡¸Tsk! Tsk! Tooyama! Lower your head now! That gentleman¨C is the Duke of Cleveland, Prince Howard!4¡¹


    Watson yelped angrily into my ear with a trembling voice.


    ¡­.A prince¡­?


    ¡¸¨CIt is quite alright. Stand, Sir Watson.¡¹


    With a clear smiling face, he revealed a set of brilliant white teeth¨Cand Prince Howard continued:


    ¡¸The foreign media features the Dukes of Cornwall and Cambridge much more often. It is not unreasonable for a commoner in a distant country to not know of us, so the casual address on the part of one so uniformed is more than justified. You lot ought not to have done this. The important tourists that come to admire our fair country should not be stained with their own blood nor our soil.¡¹


    As he said that, he pointed to the guards who snapped to rigid attention.


    Even at such a mild rebuke, they turned ghastly pale. Then they helped me to my feat, dusted off the dirt and wiped away the blood in a complete 180 degree change of treatment.


    But this was actually¡­


    The real thing. An English prince.


    He was young. Older than me, but not by much. Under 20 years old.


    ¡¸You are the Kinji that Aria has told us of, correct? Allow us to introduce ourself. We are England.¡¹


    About to lightly clapp me on the shoulder, but stopping because it was filthy, the prince¡¯s words¨C


    They sounded like some kind of joke, but I knew they weren¡¯t.


    Atlas had introduced himself before with the similar words¡ºI am American¡», meaning he was an American citizen, but¨C Setting aside his actual name, he is the country of England. A member of the local royal family.


    ¡¸Hmm. We had heard of the man who fought with Aria in Japan, and we would have thought him to have been stronger.¡¹


    ¡¸Aria¡­This prince, why are you with Aria?¡¹


    Finally standing up, I asked with a heavy weight in my stomach.


    Ignoring my question entirely:


    ¡¸Vulgar American English.¡¹


    He turned up his nose at my English.


    The prince¡¯s Queen¡¯s English was so beautiful to my ears that it did not anger me at all. Naturally, it lacked any accent.


    On the other hand, my English, learned via¡ºCuckoo¡»was the common American English from Hollywood. I made a choked sound.


    ¡¸We would like to offer you a handshake to mark this occasion, however we cannot do so with such a germ-ridden hand. One day, we may yet shoulder the great responsibility of the entire nation. Ah! Do not approach too closely. We shall be sullied.¡¹


    From the very start, he had spoken dismissively to me¨C


    Was that some kind of strange, competitive emotion I was detecting? What does he want?


    Leaving me annoyed, the prince returned to the car.


    Then, with his elbow against the side of the Bentley, he watched me calmly.


    Left behind, Aria began to speak in rapid Japanese¡­


    ¡¸Kinji. I have not forgotten about the Scarlet Goddess. This is my problem, so please do your best as well.¡¹


    ¡¸But, why are you driving around with that guy? What about Minuet?¡¹


    My naturally unlikeable expression turned into a scowl.


    ¡¸About that¡­¡¹


    Aria faltered¡­


    Watson stepped in using Japanese.


    ¡¸Tooyama. On the day that Aria returned to England, she was received by Scotland Yard. Present by chance on official business and troubled by a personal problem, Prince Howard asked her to lend her aid. He could not share the exact details, but¡­ in the personal employ of the crown, the prince proposed to bestow upon her the position of an R-rank Butei.¡¹


    An R-rank Butie¨C a Royal Butei.


    There aren¡¯t more than 7 people in the entire world holding that rank, as a rule, they are private employees of heads of state.


    That most coveted rank is even higher than the top ranked S-rank in the Butei World¡­


    ¡¸Aria, you should go back and stay with Prince Howard. Your status as an R-rank Butei confers extra-judicial privileges. At a stroke, you can make overtures to the Japanese government to release your mother. You can also take action to settle the matter of irokane all at once, without delay. You should not do anything to displease him, so you should return quickly.¡¹


    Watson rattled this all off at once¡­


    Was it the case that Aria had seized upon this great opportunity here in England to settle her problems in typical Aria fashion?


    She¡¯s planning to use the help of the world¡¯s most powerful person to pull off a coup in her own difficult situation. Truly, Aria was always surpassing my expectations with her actions.


    ¡¸I-I thought so at first, but¡­ apart from gaining the R-rank, some strange things happened.¡¹


    ¡¸Somehow, I understand it. But I want to urge you to hurry up. Tooyama might have an idea, but please explain it.¡¹


    ¡¸Watson, you of all people¨C Oh goodness. Kinji. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m dragging my feet! At the same time that all this happened, I contacted Minuet. I also met with Angie.¡¹


    With floral decorations riding on her shoulders, Aria turned from Watson to me to give me a hasty explanation.


    ¡¸Who is this Angie?¡¹


    ¡¸Angelica Star. She was my Amica from the time I was at London Butei High. But the very next day after talking with Minuet, no one could determine her whereabouts.¡¹


    This was the S-rank Amica that Aria was relying on¡­


    After just talking with her, she really vanished?


    In Tokyo, Aria told me that Minuet possesses great powers of suggestions. By simply talking to someone, she is able to influence their thoughts and actions.


    Minuet had taken a dislike to Angelica, and so she bullied and pushed her thoughts to drive her away.


    ¡¸Aria. By dedicating the entire resources of Liberty Mason to search for her, we were able to locate her just recently. She had managed to slip into a dangerous geyser in Iceland to dig in the clay, repeating the same thing over and over again as hot water rained down from on high:¡ºThe diamonds that lay here are mine!¡»and she would not stop or listen to anything that anyone said.¡¹


    What were you doing Angelica-san?


    Amica are a lot alike, but this is more than idiotic.


    ¡¸Minuet did that. She made Angie give up, Kinji. I¡¯ll tell you something about this country that you don¡¯t know. The royal family and nobles in England, collectively, are like the world¡¯s largest group of corporations. The prince is like the son of a head office executive, and I am the daughter of a miniscule branch manager. The nobles cannot defy the royal family.¡¹


    Having been abandoned by her Amica Angelica, Aria was explaining the situation with a metaphor similar to the comparison I had used.


    Under the dictionary heading for¡ºIn all Heaven and Earth, I alone am worthy of honour¡»the entry¡ºThis is Aria¡»appears, but in this hierarchically organised society in England¨C With her standing, is she unable to defy it?


    ¡¸We do not care to learn Japanese! Speak English from now on!¡¹


    Prince Howard shouted from the car¡­


    ¡¸In large part, I discern that you are speaking of us and Aria. Kinji. As a man who loves the same woman, I shall deign to enlighten you. After elevating Aria to make a her career as an R-rank Butei¨C we intend to eventually make her our wife.¡¹


    At his words, Aria went stiff. Her twin tails standing on end, Aria became nervous¡­


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    She looked to gauge my reaction from my expression before the prince¡¯s.


    ¡¸In terms of peerage, her position is somewhat lacking, but she could raise it by feats of arms performed as an R-rank¨Cshe would gain approbation of the others. For the moment, she shall raise her status. The royal family is a great honour above all others.¡¹


    Not liking Aria¡¯s current actions, the prince struck an additional blow with his words.


    I now see that there must be a misunderstanding about Aria and my relationship.


    Was this the reason Prince Howard disliked me from the start?


    Was Howard¡­ smitten with Aria at first sight? This strange guy?


    Aria¨Cfrom just her doll-like appearance, she is cute.


    That is probably all that he liked.


    But Prince, if you marry her like this, your life will be in a graveyard.


    That¡¯s not even a metaphor, you¡¯ll be sent off to an actual graveyard. Naive bastard.


    ¡¸Even the Holmes Family approves. That is all we have to say. Come, Aria.¡¹


    Howard spoke with a tone that indicated Aria was under his control.


    No matter who it is, or if it¡¯s someone¡¯s partner, he¡¯ll steal them away¨C That must have been his usual experience in life.


    As a royal, there is no one more powerful, even among the most powerful.


    But addressing Prince Howard.


    ¡¸U-uh!¡¹


    Aria turned around, but now she was looking back at me.


    What does this mean?


    As an ordinary foreign highschool student, I can¡¯t relate to this on any level. Your noble society or marriage.


    ¡¸About that¡­ Some time ago, I was engaged¡­¡¹


    That came up. Aria¡¯s fiancee. It seems that it was really true. I only learned of it when I eavesdropped on Aria and Watson¡¯s conversations.


    Even as short and with her tiny breast, it seems that Aria is actually popular.


    However¡­ thinking about that made me angry.


    There wasn¡¯t any particular reason, but for some reason I wanted to vent my frustrations on someone.


    ¡¸Break off that engagement.¡¹


    While narcissistically adjusting his hair and tie in the side view mirror of the Prosche, Prince Howard responded easily, as if it were nothing. So it¡¯s come to that? All due to his personality.


    In response, Aria¨C


    She looked in my direction with a puzzled expression. Her eyes fixed on me seemed to say:


    ¡ºPlease say something!¡»


    Hmm. Does she dislike the order to break off the engagement, and is she wanting to vent her anger on me?


    Very well, I¡¯ll start it. A fight.


    ¡¸¨CIt¡¯s alright, isn¡¯t it? Just go ahead and break it off.¡¹


    I said, my emotions running wild, and Aria¡¯s mouth tugged down into a pout¡­


    The she¡­ *Bam!*


    I received an audible blow to the head.


    What is this? Isn¡¯t this a bit too much anger?


    Then after that.


    Tears began to stand out in both her eyes¨C


    For an instant I felt guilty for some unknown reason, but did she know?


    ¡¸Go ahead and marry this prince of yours, and then you¡¯ll be a princess, won¡¯t you? You¡¯ll be marrying up. Go ahead!¡¹


    I shouted, strangely angry as the words poured out of my mouth.


    In response, Aria covered her face with both hands, crying and looking like the world was ending¡­ then her innate pride rose up.


    Then¨Cglaring at me with tears in her eyes


    ¡¸Is that so! Then it¡¯s fine by me!¡¹


    Saying something equally unpleasant, she rushed off.


    Stomping over to Howard¡¯s Bentley she closed the door with a *Clang!*


    *************************************************************


    The damage inflicted by the guards beating was about average for one of Ranbyou¡¯s grueling training sessions.


    More than the aching pain all over my body¡­ What was this throbbing emotional pain that I didn¡¯t understand? It was stronger.


    Then afterwards¡­


    My juniors had done better than I had. Infiltrating Buckingham palace. I felt no small feeling of defeat.


    They had seen me beaten down by the guards.


    On the underside of the Bentley¡¯s frame, the first year ASSAULT student and Aria¡¯s Amica, Mamiya Akari was hanging.


    The Imperial Spy, Rinzou Akari¨Cthat is to say, an official ninja, was her ancestor. Things like this would likely be her specialty.


    I don¡¯t know the full truth of her feelings, and I don¡¯t want to know, but Mamiya idolises Aria to an abnormal extent¡­ Having deemed Howard to be an undesirable suitor, she may take it into her head to kill him. I don¡¯t think that she will actually kill him, but at the very least, she will act as Aria¡¯s guard dog. So I¡¯ll let it go for now. This matter.


    Aria¡­


    If she were to marry into the royal family, it would solve all kinds of problems she has, wouldn¡¯t it? She¡¯d even be able to look back on the family home where she was a pariah in disdain. Instead of this tiny park, she¡¯d gain the entire country of England.


    As we returned to the Porsche, Watson informed me that Prince Howard was 8th in line to inherit the throne. With all of the far older princes ahead of him, it was a distinct possibility. If he became king, then Aria would be the Queen Consort, or the Queen. Of all England.


    The prince¡­ setting aside personality, outwardly he was a handsome athletic type that all the women in England would pine after. He had completed his royally obligated period of military service in the ordnance disposal. However, it was doubtful that such a fastidious man actually performed such service.


    ¡¸¡­Tooyama. It might be hard to do, but we should watch and wait. I will continue to work with Minuet, and, if all things go well, it may be managed by royal authority.¡¹


    In a somewhat consoling tone, Watson spoke as I was unreasonably angry.


    Dammit! Why am I so worked up? Is it because the weather took a turn for the worse?


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that it¡¯s hard. I¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t make that kind of bitter expression. We nobles cannot defy royalty.¡¹


    He now had compassion in his voice, but:


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it!¡¹


    I shouted, venting my frustration on Watson who hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    A light drizzle had started as we waited at the traffic light by Piccadilly Circus station?¡­


    ¡¸This is far enough. I¡¯ll get out here. I¡¯m staying around here, reach out and let me know how things go with Minuet.¡¹


    As soon as the Porshce came to a halt, I opened the car door and stepped out without an umbrella.


    After shouting that in a half-choked voice, without looking back, I dashed down a narrow alley so that Watson couldn¡¯t pursue.


    Don¡¯t say anything. You don¡¯t have to say anything, Watson.


    I don¡¯t want you to see. My true feelings.


    How many times have I been forced to face a formidable enemy and fought them¡­?


    But I had run away from facing up to my true feelings about Aria.


    It was due to my constitution, and I was more than capable of understanding that.


    I had put on a brave front last year in Hong Kong, here in London I was forced to face it once more. The problems caused by our relative social standings and positions. I¡¯m nothing more than a dull highschool student waving a gun about¨Cand I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    But right now, there isn¡¯t anything to be said. I don¡¯t want to show you my true feelings.


    I was running away, just like I always did. In order to avoid showing them, I ran away so that I could manage to live with it. I was doing more or less that for someone.


    In my case, that person was¨CAria. She was the reason. Only her.


    In this country, the rain isn¡¯t like that in Japan, falling lightly in a mist.


    Because I was walking without an umbrella, but when I realised that, my clothes had already absorbed the rainwater and become heavy. I was unfamiliar with the climate here.


    Having left Watson¨C


    I should try to conceal myself from the authorities.


    Watson was connected to Liberty Mason. If I stay with him for a long time, then, possibly due to no ill-will on his part, my location may be leaked to Scotland Yard.


    They would cast a hard eye at me, the perceived reason that their capable agent, Aria, left for Japan.


    Moreover, I did not enter the country through official channels. It could be a problem if I were discovered.


    For that reason, I purposely booked a reservation online with my mobile for a run down hotel with poor reviews¨CLikely to go bankrupt otherwise, they will accept anyone looking for a place to stay.


    As would be expected of a large metropolis, locating such a perfect lodging was easy to do.


    There was such a place on Marshallton Road, in an area where public safety was a bit sketchy, there was a large 10 storey apartment complex run by a middle-aged Chinese man, and I booked what could be called a garret.


    With a higher latitude than Japan, winter dusk arrived at 5 PM, and I walked through the pitch black darkness of London¡­


    Arriving at the building, it lacked a lift, so the fat, stout, balding Chinese man led me up the stairs.


    ¡¸You American? You¡¯re completely soaked. Like a stray dog.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to see my passport to confirm my nationality. I¡¯ll be here for a week.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave you alone then, but that will be 700 pounds.¡¹


    700 pounds¡­ that¡¯s 100,000 Yen, isn¡¯t it?


    I had withdrawn my scholarship money from an ATM at the airport, but isn¡¯t that expensive?


    ¡¸Oi! You shouldn¡¯t be overcharging a guest.¡¹


    When you enter a town, you follow its rules, so I let my gun glint in the light¨Cbut the Chinese are brave, as a rule. What¡¯s more, there are a lot of mafias operating in the area, so the man was used to seeing guns and unfased.


    He actually laughed at me.


    ¡¸I see that you¡¯re Japanese yakuza. You¡¯re a bumpkin so I¡¯ll tell you, the pound is running high right now. If you don¡¯t trust me, check the current exchange rate on your mobile.¡¹


    He said, and checking myself¡­ Sure enough, the rate against the Euro had risen sharply. That was unlucky.


    ¡¸That¡¯s a Sharp brand. I knew you were Japanese. Was I telling the truth?¡¹


    ¡¸I get it, I get it. I¡¯ll pay. But if you report me, I¡¯ll kill you. Don¡¯t underestimate the yakuza.¡¹


    The difference between a Butei and yakuza is paper thin, so as I gave that explanation for myself¨C


    Taking the Euro notes out of my wallet, I pushed them up against his large gut.


    The man said:


    ¡¸Your English is a little bit rural. You¡¯re speaking an American dialect more provincial than mine.¡¹


    Saying that, he handed over the key, leaving me with those words as he headed downstairs. I see, that¡¯s why he thought I was American at first.


    Even using the key, the door was stuck and hard to open, but I managed it and entered the garret¡­


    It was directly next to the boiler room. Although it was winter, it was damn hot.


    But if I opened the window, it would let the rain in. I give up.


    What¡¯s more, my stomach growled. Due to that, I headed down to the general variety shop on the first floor of the building¡­ All of the food was expensive, but I bought a carton of milk and cereal. I ate it using the tableware on the garret shelf, but it was horrible. It tasted like paper.


    Given the fact that it was 30 C in the room, I stripped down to my underwear to allow my clothes to dry¨C


    A message arrived on my mobile. But it didn¡¯t have an associated email address because it came from the Butei High intranet that was forwarded from a public email client.


    Looking over it suspiciously, the sender was listed as [email protected]¡­ It was from Mamiya Akari.


    ¡ºRecently discovered information report. Aria-senpai serves as the Prince¡¯s bodyguard until 1700. They are now at a state dinner for nobles and royalty. Afterwards, she will stay at the Savoy Hotel apart from the palace. Howard appears to be very germaphobic even with women. Do not worry about that.¡»


    What a thing for her to write.


    Because she didn¡¯t come out and say it, I wasn¡¯t sure what she was trying to say¡­


    However, it seems that she wants me to cooperate with her to keep surveillance on Aria.


    But wherever Aria goes is her own personal business. It has nothing to do with me.


    No matter what though, I can¡¯t imagine that Aria¡¯s stalker, Mamiya, will kill the prince in the near future, so I have peace of mind.


    But is Aria-sama really at such a swanky party at that palatial hotel? No wonder she was wearing that flashy dress. Meanwhile, I¡¯m sitting in my underwear in this garrett, eating cereal that tastes like cardboard. Hmph!


    Even though I flew here directly from America for this purpose, I¡¯m getting angry¡­


    Getting angrier and angrier, but¡­


    I haven¡¯t forgotten. My promise to help Aria from becoming the Scarlet Goddess.


    I had recently taken on the official responsibility for it, and if I am not successful at the end of March, then Tamamo will kill Aria. Even if the possessed Aria is able to kill Tamamo, it would be a problem if she started waging war afterward, and I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    What¡¯s more¡­ even though I am angry¡­


    I would feel bad for Aria. If her personality were hijacked.


    With my own personality hijacked by Hysteria Mode, I have a good understanding of the bitter pain.


    ¨C¡ºHelp me.¡»¡ºI need you.¡»¨C


    ¨CThat¡¯s what Aria said that night in the greenhouse. She¡¯s afraid of becoming the Scarlet Goddess.


    But even before she had said that, I had made up my own mind. No matter what happens, I will always be on her side. That was decided the day I became Aria¡¯s partner.


    That doesn¡¯t change no matter how many times we quarrel.


    So that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. Even if Aria becomes some kind of princess, I¡¯ll help her.


    No matter how many bad things happen, that is what I have decided. As a man.


    Therefore¡­


    My body is just this honest.


    My Hysteria Mode Berserk kicked in today when my woman was taken away by another man, causing Watson to worry, hadn¡¯t it?


    At my core, I firmly believe in my bond with Aria from the bottom of my heart.


    She will definitely not partner with anyone else besides me.


    *************************************************************


    As I laid on the bare mattress, I received a message from Watson.


    ¡ºI¡¯ve called in some help, so I would like to know where you are staying.¡»


    So I replied with the address of the garrett¨Cjust waiting for the meeting with Minuet to be finalised.


    Without anything to do while waiting, I was just sightseeing under the cloudy sky of London.


    Having smuggled myself into the country, I couldn¡¯t really tour much beyond the local neighborhood.


    Unlike the multi-coloured brick houses of Brussels and Amsterdam, old, whitewashed apartment buildings predominate here.


    They had a neat and tidy external appearance with many entrances on the first floor, but inside, it was a jumbled structure. If you were to make a model of this building, the interior would be quite complex. It would be very helpful to be able to read the signs inside, written in English.


    However¡­ when it comes to the Pound, the prices of goods are a problem.


    As can be seen by using the prices of MacDonalds as a barometer for foreign price indexing, the cost of living in London is high. Why is a lunch set 1,500 Yen?


    But I didn¡¯t want to eat any more of that cereal, so I followed the locals to a bakery where I purchased a large loaf of bread for that day and the next, I lived a frugal life, dividing it into 3 portions¨Cone for each meal of the day.


    Then on the morning of the third day of waiting¡­


    I splurged on some cheese to put on my bread, and as I left the bakery the sky was overcast, and I bumped into a skinny, scruffy boy.


    He was peeking into the bakery with his fingertips inside and failed to notice that I was coming out.


    The blonde-haired boy¡¯s blue eyes widened in fear as he looked up at me¨C


    And as the scent of cheese wafted up from the paper bag I was holding¡­


    *Grrr!*


    His stomach growled.


    ¡­Was he hungry? More so than me?


    Yeah, that has to be it¡­


    ¡¸Well, I guess your luck runs out sooner or later.¡¹


    Muttering this in Japanese, I held out the bag of bread out to the boy.


    Taking it with a shocked look on his face, and before his expression could change to one of pleasure or thankfulness, he dashed down an alleyway.


    Then it looked like he divided it up into smaller portions to share with his little, younger brother and sister, and they wolfed it down quickly in a corner.


    Where there is royalty, nobility, and commoners¡­ there will naturally be beggars as well.


    England is a class-based society, and I wonder if you are born poor in this country if you will be poor for the rest of your life?


    Just thinking about it makes me feel sorry for them.


    But this wasn¡¯t a situation when I could be sorry. My scholarship isn¡¯t deposited until tomorrow, so I have nothing to eat until tomorrow. But that is an issue, now raised, that I must accept.


    ¡­There¡¯s nothing else to be done. I plan to walk back to my bed with a hungry stomach and pass the day there in sleep.


    Making that up in my mind, as I turned to head back to the garrett:


    ¡¸¨CMooi! Lisa, Lisa is moved to tears! Master!¡¹


    I was surprised and embraced tightly as she jumped toward me.


    Huh¡­!?


    Th-th-this is Lisa! Wasn¡¯t she in Japan!?


    ¡¸W-why are you here¡­!?¡¹


    Losing my balance backwards, Lisa supported me from behind like a ballroom dancer and said:


    ¡¸Watson-kyoua 5 told me:¡ºTooyama is entirely unable to make a living for himself, so he will end up eating nothing but bread. Please take care of him.¡»and sent me a plane ticket to London.¡¹


    She said such a thing with a broad smile on her face.


    ¡¸The sight of you bestowing bread upon that poor, unfortunate child¨Cit was enough to bring a tear to Lisa¡¯s eye. Ah, how truly wonderful of Lisa¡¯s hero-sama..! Heel mooi!¡¹


    Lisa was dressed for a winter trip in a felt, straw hat-shaped hat, a puff-sleeved blouse, and long skirt¨Ca sweet maple syrup scent wafting from her fluffy hair.


    *Rub!* *Rub!*


    While clinging to me, she rubbed her head against my chest. Putting her scent on me like a cat.


    ¡­Watson did say,¡ºI¡¯ve called in some help.¡»¡­


    As one familiar with life in Europe, she was well-behaved enough to not stand out and whose total lack of combat strength was unlikely to trigger a breach of the cease-fire¡­ Was that the reason Watson chose her?


    In all practicality, however, it might be helpful for a man living alone to have a maid stay with him.


    ¡¸I-I understand. Let go! We may be in Europe, but we are still in the middle of the road. Let me go.¡¹


    ¡¸Ufufu! My apologies. I am just so happy¡­¡¹


    Narrowing her still moist emerald eyes beneath her long lashes, she bobbed her head in acknowledgement.


    In accordance with my orders, she took a step back and pinched and spread her skirts as she bowed.


    With that action¡­ slightly more pale than the typical Englishwoman, her beautiful long blonde hair waved.


    ¡¸But a maid is always by her master¡¯s side. She has a preference for the heroic. A hero-sama is always showering love upon his first wife and lovers¨CLisa would be very content with the scraps of love by being near him.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    Lisa said something I didn¡¯t understand while setting her suitcase down on the cobbles by her feet¡­


    As I tilted my head to the side in confusions, Lisa hurriedly added to it of her own accord:


    ¡¸According to what Watson-sama said, Master has been alone for a while. It must have been hard on your body. From tonight onwards, please feel free to use Lisa as a woman as you wish. Lisa will freely accept whatever use you shall put her to.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Such is the proper relation between a hero-sama and his maid, as was passed down by the Av¨¦ du Ank Family. Such is also the quickest manner in which to become pregnant with child.¡¹


    96% of her words were not heard due to the Tohyama Family¡¯s Noise Canceller, and so I replied:


    ¡¸Thanks for coming. Having you here makes life a lot easier.¡¹


    ¡¸Right. When there are other women in the house, it is only proper that a maid should take a step back, but now, for the first time in a long time, it is only the two of us. Let¡¯s take full advantage of this chance.¡¹


    In actuality, rather than a single step, I would prefer women to take 100 million steps back but¡­


    I can¡¯t say that, so I smiled back. Lisa seems intent on persevering in something while smiling cherubically and following close behind me.


    *************************************************************


    Watson¡¯s appointment of Lisa was well done. He has a phenomenal talent for oversight.


    Upon seeing my poor accommodations, Lisa said:


    ¡¸Have no fear. Lisa shall follow Master no matter how low he falls into poverty.¡¹


    As the angelic Lisa said that subtly rude thing, she began cooking rice that she had brought from Japan in a pot. With the scarce pence that I had remaining, Lisa bought some eggs, and in an instant she had katsuobushi onigiri and fried eggs with miso soup arranged in a line on the table in the garret.


    ¡¸How is it¡­? Good? Master.¡¹


    ¡¸Delicious. Absolutely wonderful. It¡¯s been a while since I had rice, coming to England via The United States.¡¹


    ¡¸We still have more rice, so please ask for more if you wish.¡¹


    Looking truly happy, Lisa brought out more food, but¡­ for some reason, there was preparation on her forehead.


    Ah! I know why. This room is hot and stuffy.


    Being next to the boiler room raises the temperature to 30 degrees.


    I¡¯m putting up with it because I¡¯m only wearing a thin shirt apart from my trousers, but it must be hot for someone like Lisa who is from the cold northern country of The Netherlands and dressed for the winter. She is not letting it show on her face, however.


    But as I am eating, I am noticing her usual maple scent intensify due to her perspiration.


    Th-this is not good. This cloying scent is seductive.


    With each breath I take, I can feel my level of Hysteria Mode rising ever so slightly.


    Why is a woman¡¯s perspiration in the air so dangerous?


    Anything feminine is a problem for me! Ah, my head is swimming¡­!


    But Lisa doesn¡¯t appear to be wearing any perfume, and it would seem that this scent is a natural function of her female body. Because it would be wrong to scold her for this, instead I said:


    ¡¸¡­You should change out of those hot-looking clothes. Now then, did you bring anything to wear?¡¹


    I said to address the sudden emergency, pointing to her suitcase, but that was a mistake.


    ¡¸Really, Master? It is not even noon. But being alone as a man until now¨Cit must have been difficult. I have prepared myself for this, after all¡­ This makes Lisa, very, very happy¡­¡¹


    Despite the way her eyebrow lowered in annoyance and the somewhat angry tone, her words were those of joy for some reason I did not understand¡­


    Following these curious remarks, she took the strange action of closing the curtains.


    Then¡­


    Her white cheeks flushed a light pink as she looked back at me¡­


    Kneeling next to her suitcase on the floor, there was a *Click!* It opened. Then she made a series of movements.


    ¡¸¡­I will change into this to serve you. Although I have the skin of a servant girl, I have done my best to prepare myself. Please use me as you will¡­¡¹


    ¨CThen she took it out suddenly.


    Holding it in both hands in front of her to hide her red face, she had taken her ace from the suitcase¨Ca pure white cat garter!


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I meant! I wanted you to change clothes, not do this! This isn¡¯t what I meant when I said to change! Oi! Stop it¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­But you were so worried about it being warm. Lisa has been so impolite as to have perspired a bit, so I must be unclean in your eyes.¡¹


    Wha! You¡¯re not listening at all to my orders!


    In the cramped narrow room, there was no escape, and as I watched, there was a *Rustle!* and *Rustle!*¡­


    ¡­*Pop!*¡­


    Undoing the buttons on her blouse, she took it up over her head.


    As she did so she whispered something like:


    ¡¸Come on, Lisa!¡¹


    To herself in encouragement.


    ¨C*Whoosh!*¡­


    Delicate lace outlined what was contained in a European-sized bust as they returned to their natural position by gravity after being lifted with the blouse¡­


    It was now possible to see them fully. I-Incredibly, they were Shirayuki, Nakasorachi, and Moe Mochizuki-class.


    Just now, I saw movement underneath her breasts¨Cbetween her breast and torso, a bead of sweat glistened like a diamond. Do you sweat there when you are a girl with a large chest? What an astonishing discovery.


    Ah¡­ with a *Ziiip!*, she began to pull down her skirt¡­!


    What that means is that Lisa was in just her underwear.


    In response to: ¡ºYou should change¡» , she had only taken out the cat garter.


    It was a 10 cm, see-through micro-mini-skirt connected via a belt reaching down to garters that would wrap around each thigh.


    What could be called underwear, or panties, were entirely absent.


    No way¡­! Aah! This can¡¯t be happening! Lisa¡¯s hands are reaching down!


    ¡¸Don¡¯t take them off! Don¡¯t take them off, you nudist!¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Would it be better if I started at the top?¡¹


    I saw that Lisa was now reaching behind her back to unclasp the hooks there.


    ¡¸¡ªUoooooo!¡¹


    Taking advantage of the energy I had gained back from Japanese rice fueling the blood flow of Hysteria Mode, I dashes through the curtains. Then, without time for any consideration, I was fortunate enough that there was a thick cloth sunroof spread out on the floors below, and I debuted the Tohyama Dive in England aiming for it. After making.and incredible bounce off of it, I fell toward the roadway¡­ then I fell into a sitting posture in a seat of a London-exclusive double-decker bus that happened to be passing by,


    Like Jackie Chan had done.6


    [END TEXT]


    **************************************************


    1. The original term here is ¡®Douki no Sakura¡¯, was also the name of a Japanese WWII war song about the various fate of fellow students graduating a military academy and going off the war.


    2. There¡¯s a semi famous cafe in Japan with a dog mascot Called Buddy¡¯s Harius.


    3. Japanese formal kneeling posture.


    4. Not a real person. Duke of Cleveland is a title that has been created and shelved many times in the past for royal family members when they need one. Hasn¡¯t been used in a while because they didn¡¯t need it. Last in use 1891.


    5. Honorific roughly equivalent to ¡®Sir/Lady¡¯ or ¡®Lord/Lady¡¯ that is lower status than royalty.


    6. Probably a reference to a scene in ¡®Police Story¡¯ where he runs to catch a bus and hangs/fights off it. He doesn¡¯t exactly do what Kinji does, but the reference probably isn¡¯t meant to be exact.

 Volume 19 - CH 2

    Chapter 2 : The Stars of Baker Street


    [BEGIN TEXT]


    Lisa¡¯s homeland of the Netherlands¨Cin terms of both location and culture¨Care a mix of German and British.


    Because having a maid would make living in London much easier, once the Beretta Scholarship is deposited, things should get on much more simply afterwards.


    Because Lisa loves a neat and tidy room, she set about dusting until the room sparkled and rigged a system to open the latch on the tiny window to set up a cross-breeze to regulate the room temperature. Her cooking specialty has also improved the quality of food I was eating. Having a woman in the house is truly indispensable.


    As for her attire, I put a strict ban on working naked or anything else similar and ordered her to wear her home-made French maid sailor suit uniform. Why do I have to explicitly order something like this?


    ¡¸Lisa is happy. It is Lisa¡¯s fate to be with her master Hero-sama from today onward. I wish this moment could last forever¡­¡¹


    As we did our washing at the coin-operated laundry next door, Lisa sat down heavily on the old, worn-out sofa next to me while muttering this rapturously. Before I knew it, I felt her lean her head on my shoulder, letting its weight rest on it.


    What¡¯s more, the scent of her silky blonde hair was deadly. It wafted up, sweet and strong.


    Because I typically rely on Lisa¡¯s heroic efforts every day, I¡¯ll let her rely on me for a bit.


    However¡­ In order to save money, we did all of our washing at once, and seeing my boxers and Lisa¡¯s underwear tumbling together is quite an embarrassing sight. I¡¯m suffering some kind of mental trauma.


    As I sat in a slightly depressed state, from my pocket¨C


    The strains of an Enka ballad that did not suit the London atmosphere streamed out.


    ¡ºTooyama. I have finally arranged an appointment to meet with Minuet. She will see you alone.¡»


    ¨CIt happened. Things are moving forward.


    ¡¸Thanks, Watson. And¡­ sorry for the other day. I vented my anger on you. I¡¯ve looked back, and I regret it.¡¹


    ¡ºFufu! Don¡¯t worry about it. I thought you were a bit cute back then.¡»


    You¡¯re the cute one. With that laugh of yours just now.


    Sooner or later, the fact that you are a girl will eventually be exposed.


    ***********************************************************************


    I had planned to have Watson take care of Lisa while I deal with Minuet, but she wanted to stay by my side until the very last minute¡­ On the evening of that very same day, I took a double-decker bus to Minuet¡¯s house, and riding with me, she became car sick.


    Little Miss Beast of G¨¦vaudan can fly through the air on a V-2 rocket without any issues then gets car sick!?


    But thanks to the sometimes comical antics of this maid, I was able to relieve some of my stress¨C


    The issues of Aria¡¯s marriage and irokane are things that simply must be addressed.


    I must steel my will for whatever happens next.


    The one who holds the key to all of this¨C


    Is Aria¡¯s younger sister, Minuet.


    According to Aria, Minuet is a fairly dangerous person. But I¡¯ve spent my life meeting with dangerous people on an almost daily basis. Namely the one who told me that. When it comes to little sisters, my own is dangerous enough. Ever since I¡¯ve attended the peculiar school of Butei High, the number of people around me that aren¡¯t dangerous have been in the minority. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of child Minuet is.


    ¡¸Now then, Master¡­ *Hic!*¡­ take care.¡¹


    The address Watson had given for Minuet was nearby¨CI got off at the Baker Street stop and, still green-faced, Lisa saw me off with her cute bow and slight spread of her skirts.


    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m off. Say hello to Watson for me.¡¹


    I left here with those words and began walking down the moderately busy Baker Street.


    The apartment building where Sherlock Holmes had lived in the 19th century still existed. Minuet appeared to own the entire building. Indeed, all of the shops lined up on both sides of the street seemed to be Holmes Family property. It was like someone owning all the real estate in Monopoly.


    Although it has been entirely renovated, it still retains its historical appearance¨CIt seems like 221 Baker Street has slipped through time from the 19th century. The chased metal nameplate definitely said:¡ºMinuet Holmes¡».


    She¡¯s here. Aria¡¯s younger sister, Minuet.


    Pressing the door buzzer¡­


    The black-edged white wooden door opened, and two stereotypical monochrome French Maids appeared, flanking the doorway.


    At a glance, I could tell that the girls were both twins, with blonde hair,  blue eyes, and pale skin.


    ¡¸I¡¯m Kinji Tohyama. I¡¯ve come to meet with Minuet.¡¹


    ¡¸I am Sachet. Welcome.¡¹


    ¡¸I am Endora. Welcome.¡¹


    Sachet had short hair, and Endora had long hair. I¡¯ll remember the difference in their hair lengths.


    However¡­ in contrast to our own Lisa, these maids were cold and aloof.


    They were both beautiful, but all they gave their guest was a small bow.


    Socially detached myself, I looked around the interior¨Cand it was decorated in an antique style.


    The British seem to dislike the gaudy, and the entire room was decorated in tasteful moderation.


    In that instant¡­ I realised the house was set up for maximum accessibility. Minuet was a logical genius from whom the leaders of her country sought advice. Thus I inferred that there might be quite a few elderly guests coming and going.


    ¡¸There are still 10 minutes until your meeting. Would you care for some tea?¡¹


    ¡¸No, actually I have to p-¡­ May I use your toilet? It may be a long conversation.¡¹


    When shown to the first floor toilet by Sachet, it was large and stylish. The floor was porcelain tile with a plant motif drawn on them, and it was fully accessible and equipped with handrails made of brass. Very tasteful.


    *************************************************************


    When the time for the meeting came, Endora showed me down a hallway.


    Looking outside the window, I could see that dusk had fallen outside in the courtyard that was a round herb garden. I noticed that some flowers were blooming in just one part of it, and it must have been their blooming time¨CIt must be that they are coordinated on a schedule such that a portion of them are always blooming depending on the time of year. Someone knowledgeable about plants must have done it¡­ it was probably Minuet who designed the landscape.


    The room had an amaranth coloured wallpaper with golden patterns, and a black and white framed photograph of Sherlock hung on the wall. He is well-respected.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Entering further into the first floor, I lost the words to describe what I saw.


    This¡­ is just like a museum! No, it¡¯s a room with more articles arranged in rows than any old museum.


    There were trilobites, ammonites, and horseshoe crab fossils. Further in there were more mid-sized fossils of a velociraptor and young pteranodon.


    Walking through the room with Endora, we passed skeletons of snakes, dolphins, and lions.


    ¡¸This is the room where the articles of Natural History that young miss Minuet has collected are displayed. The young miss¡¯ room is further on¨Con the second floor.¡¹


    It seems that Minuet¡¯s hobby is collecting fossils and bones.


    Even for someone who has been called a gloomy person like me, that isn¡¯t a very bright hobby at all.


    There were large beehives without bees, butterflies, scorpions, and other insect specimens behind glass panes, and also stuffed hawks, owls, falcons, and trogons, along with several strange shellfish lined up in rows.


    All of those things¡­ are probably arranged in some kind of scientific order.


    The impression I am getting from this scene¡­


    It is familiar to me. I wonder if I can say that I¡¯ve seen it before?


    This scene¨CI remember it from the time I broke into the nuclear powered submarine in August.


    ¨COn I.U.


    It looked similar to that entryway.


    Minuet Holmes¡­ is Sherlock Holmes¡¯ great-grandchild¡­


    They are similar. Things are happening like they did with Sherlock. That can¡¯t be the reason  for this conversation, though.


    In a corner of the room of Natural History, I noticed some crystals, gold ore, and other minerals¨C


    ¨CIrokane was brought back to my mind once more.


    Minuet. You know about it, don¡¯t you? You know about it from your travels around the world.


    Given it¡¯s true nature as¡ºmetal with a will¡», will you tell me how to save Aria?


    Minuet wanted to meet with me alone, so she had not given Endora permission to go up the stairs at the end of the Natural History room.


    As a result, I went up the stairs that were also equipped with a simple elevator by myself.


    The dim corridor above¡­ was quiet. The only thing audible was the slight creak of the wooden floor caused by my own footsteps.


    I¡¯ve felt it strange ever since Paris not to take my shoes off inside the house.


    ¡ª As instructed by Endora, I found the black-framed, white door with a golden knob¨Cthen knocked.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    There was no answer. But I could tell someone was there.


    The keyhole was mushroom-shaped, a rarity these days¡­. but the door wasn¡¯t locked. Then I opened it.


    The somewhat bright room seemed slightly dishevelled. Not only were there objects strewn across the floor, but the top of all the table tops and bookshelves were also a jumbled mess.


    However, according to the stories that have come down, the former Sherlock was like this as well.


    There was an old, wooden letterbox with faded lettering. A gramophone with a slight layer of dust. A typewriter. A pendulum clock. All very nostalgic.


    Finally, made of dark brown wood¡­ and polished to a dull shine, there was an elegant magnifying glass.


    That¡¯s¡­


    I¡¯ve seen it on the internet. It¡¯s the magnifying glass that Sherlock used in his investigations in the 19th century.


    Seemingly deemed to be the proper successor to the Holmes Family legacy, she was given this memento. Minuet, that is.


    But somehow¡­ the room gives the impression of being someone¡¯s who does not mingle in the world and maintains a sense of detachment. The sole piece of electronics in the room was a desktop PC.


    ¡¸¨CWhat a horrible smell.¡¹


    Turning towards the half closed curtains as an anime-like voice broke in¡­


    The small girl looking outside of the window that I saw from behind was Minuet.


    She sat in a chair edged with metal in an arabesque pattern with the back facing me.


    What truly caught my eye, however¡­were the large wheels on either side of the chair.


    It was a wheelchair.


    On the underside in back, there was some kind of gearing and shafts¨Cit was attached to what looked like a small engine and seemed capable of moving itself, but it also included handles for someone to assist in pushing. She is someone that cannot walk.


    I¡­


    Just then I recalled how accessible the entrance hall was; the large washroom, and the simple elevator on the stairs.


    Aria¡¯s little sister was physically disabled.


    ¡¸Smell? Are you talking to me?¡¹


    Her back still toward me without turning to face her guest, I asked before even introducing myself.


    ¡¸The scent of gunpowder. You have the same scent as my older sister, the smell of one who fires guns daily. My older sister did not give me a run down of your profile, but you are an Armed Detective like her. That much required no deduction, so I believe that I should rather say that it was confirmed, should I not?¡¹


    Her back still facing me, Minuet continued to speak.


    Her voice was similar to Aria¡¯s. But despite being younger, her voice was slightly lower pitched.


    ¡¸Your height is somewhere between 168 and 172 centimetres. Despite rigorous training, you are not overly muscular, only having the intent to maintain physical conditioning. Your weight is 68 kilograms, more or less.¡¹


    ¡­My height¡­ is exactly 170 cm. My weight is 63 kilograms. She had it right.


    How did she know that without looking? She must have seen me in the angled reflection from the window, right? But even if she has some kind of camera, the ability to guess physique and weight underneath clothes is strange.


    ¡¸How do you know that? Information about the physique of Butei is not released to the public, and it would have been impossible to find out beforehand. Aria and Watson are not foolish enough to prattle on and tell you about it in advance. There¡¯s no way that you could have had any information about me.¡¹


    Things like this are important to establish at the outset.


    Before entering into a proper conversation, I began cross-examining her in the Butei style to check Minuet.


    But Minuet¡¯s tone was unphased.


    ¡¸That is an embarrassing question for you to ask. You are an Armed Detective. At the end of the day, you are a detective. You should be capable of at least an elementary level of deduction, should you not?¡¹


    ¡­elementary?


    That was one of the great detective Sherlock¡¯s favourite sayings. I don¡¯t know if it was intentional or not on her part.


    ¡¸How did I deduce your profile? ¨CI shall step you through it from the start, like the steps of a minuet. You said that I could not have had any information about you. That was your first mistake. The human body is always transmitting various kinds of information while in motion. Scent is but one. From the scent of gunpowder, the assumptions regarding your occupation can be narrowed.¡¹


    In a professorial tone, Minuet began to dissect and string ideas together.


    ¡¸Then there are the sounds of footsteps.¡¹


    The sounds of footsteps¡­?


    ¡¸Before you entered the room, you walked through the hall. Naturally, I am familiar with its length. As a result of physique, human stride carries a strong correlation with height. I counted the numbers of your steps, that is to say, I divided their number across the distance¨CFrom that I deduced your stride, and from your stride, your height. And from the reverberations of your footsteps, I could determine a general idea of your weight.¡¹


    ¡¸I see, you¡¯re smart! I just wanted to make sure. You really are Minuet.¡¹


    I have waited for this for a long time, but now I¡¯m finally here. In front of this key person.


    Instead of blowing up in anger, the fact that this child engages in a cutting manner of speech might well be expected. A by-product of her deductive reasonings.


    Her ability to accurately guess things is like Aria¡¯s, except that in Aria¡¯s case it is merely intuition, and hers is based upon a logically founded argument. It is almost proof of her pedigree from a great detective.


    ¡¸So you are one of the common people. Is not the word¡ºcourtesy¡»contained within your vocabulary?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹


    ¡¸See that you do not know ¨CI shall step you through it from the start, like the steps of a minuet. A gentleman is supposed to introduce himself by name first, before a lady gives her own. This is  bare minimum courtesy. I am not so foolish as to judge your character merely by your level of intelligence¡­ however, this is my room. If proper manners are not observed, I shall ask you to leave.¡¹


    Like her older sister, the younger sister is very much a contrarian. These Homes sisters are alike.


    It doesn¡¯t matter to me which order names and introductions are given.


    However, it would be a problem if we are distracted from the main topic of irokane, so:


    ¡¸I am Kinji Tohyama. In keeping with good manners, you should turn and introduce yourself as well. Keeping your back toward a guest is rude.¡¹


    I declared.


    In response, Minuet *Squeak!*¡­ as she slowly turned her wheelchair around, said:


    ¡¸Ah, there is one more thing. Something else I was able to deduce about you. You are not a very good Armed Detective. That is an issue. You have underestimated me because I am in a wheelchair.¡¹


    She came to face me.


    I then caught my breath.


    ************************************************


    ************************************************


    By all appearances¡­. She was super cute. Such was only to be expected of the English sister of the beautiful girl Aria. She was a match for Aria in terms of charm. On the statistical beauty T-score index, she was a 75. 1


    However, they only share a single parent, and the younger sister had a different mother, so the impression was slightly different.


    Firstly, Aria was fair skinned, but Minuet was more pale. In addition to a stronger mix of Caucasian blood, she also had the peculiar pallid tone of one who rarely basks in the sunlight.


    Her large, forget-me-not blue almond-shaped eyes were just like Aria¡¯s. However, they were oppressively¨Cdevoid of light. If she were my classmate, I would call her¡ºgloomy¡».


    Her hair itself, held up at both sides of her head, glittered a pale platinum blonde. It was just like Aria¡¯s in her old passport photo, but different from her hair colour now.


    Her dress is doll-like and covered in ruffles and frills. It was burgundy, with a bonnet-like hood for the head like one for an infant. Could it be called Gothic Lolita? Yeah, that¡¯s about right. If Riko ever saw it, she¡¯s cry in sheer happiness.


    In what appeared to be for my benefit as a guest, the collar was an imitation of the ones from the Butei High sailor suit, however¡­ there was something else.


    What caught my eye and held my attention was a gun.


    Minuet had a gun from the start¨Can old English military rifle, and she had sighted it in as she turned the chair around. Letting go of the rifle with one hand for a brief moment, she engaged a handbrake on the wheelchair with a *Creak!* It was likely to prevent her from rolling backwards from the recoil.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    She had entirely stolen the initiative. The Detective Minuet had triumphed over me as a Butei.


    Sitting upon a scarlet cushion¨CMinuet said:


    ¡¸It is a pleasure to meet you. Now then, farewell. My name is Minuet Holmes. I am Holmes the 4th.¡¹


    ¨CNice to meet you and goodbye¨C


    While enunciating each word of this greeting clearly, she set an eye to the scope to further increase the odds of hitting a target at a distance of 7 and a half metres at which any amatuer almost certainly could do it¡­


    ¨C*Whoosh!*


    She fired!


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    The bullet struck a bullseye on my forehead, causing a lightning surge of pain.


    Knocked backwards and falling on my back¡­


    ¡­.I was still alive.


    I clutched a hand at the pain in my forehead, but no blood was transferred.


    Actually, from the sound of the report, I could tell that Minuet¡¯s Lee-Enfield rifle was modified.


    Moreover, it was an air gun used for fowling.


    But if it were a real gun just now¨C I would really be dead. By Minuet¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸¡­Hmm.¡¹


    With an expression that seemed she had just come to her own conclusion about something¡­ Minuet raised the muzzle of her rifle¡­


    I wanted to shout in order to regain the initiative, but she forestalled me even now by saying¨C


    ¡¸Based upon the fact that my elder sister fell for you at first sight, you must have some exceptional ability. However, based upon the way you reacted to the bullet just now, it must be something not under your conscious ability to control.¡¹


    ¨CIn less than 5 minutes after meeting, she had more or less figured out Hysteria Mode.


    As I thought¡­. She is not someone I can let my guard down around.


    As she said herself, if you think of her merely as a girl who cannot walk, you will have your feet swept out from under you.


    ¡¸I do not typically allow men within a 5 metre radius of myself. It is not to say that I possess a phobia, but men smell horribly. I detest them.¡¹


    Pouting while holding a rifle, she made no effort to apologise.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    With my forehead throbbing in pain underneath my hand, I turned a spiteful gaze in her direction.


    It hurts. It really does! I wonder if there¡¯s a skull fracture.


    ¡¸As you can see, my body is not capable of any resistance to the application of force. As you are a young man, please indulge me to retain the rifle. Furthermore, this rifle employs a radioactive isotope battery cell to charge up air pressure. A greeting bullet employs a pressure of 150 atmospheres and is sufficient to kill a pigeon, while at 750 atmospheres¨Cat that point, within the 5 metres mentioned previously, it possesses impulsive power comparable to that of a .22 calibre bullet. That is to say it is capable of killing humans.¡¹


    ¨CWhat she is saying is that she peppers people with bullets as soon as she meets them, just like her sister Aria.


    What is a greeting bullet? Only you sisters greet people by shooting.


    However¡­


    ¡¸Alright, keep it if you want. I just saw your skill with your rifle. It doesn¡¯t matter to me. With a gun in my possession, I would see through any tricks you might try to pull. You don¡¯t want to have a gunfight.¡¹


    I said aggressively, trying to assert control of the situation.


    ¡¸How gallant of you to clarify the situation for me. However, if you think that my power is merely that of an air gun, you are a third-rate Butei. E-Rank, or D, at best.¡¹


    She was right. But I didn¡¯t want to say¡ºcorrect¡»to this brat.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Minuet and I both retained our guns¨C


    Once more, we returned to a staring contest as fellow gloomy persons.


    Even then, however, she was cute to look at.


    Looking more foreign than Aria, her clothes made her look like a real life-sized doll.


    ¡¸Now that I think about it, how old are you?¡¹


    ¡¸My! How tactless are you? Is there no end to your ignorance? There are several questions that one should never ask of a woman with whom they are not well acquainted. Telephone number, weight¨Cand especially age. I would much prefer that you save me the trouble of shooting you by killing yourself with your own gun by way of apology for your rudeness¨C However, it is a timely matter, so I shall answer. I was 14 yesterday.¡¹


    ¡¸You answered anyway, so drop all the pretense. 14¡­. In Japan, that would put you in the second year of middle school. Huh! In Japanese, we call them chuunibyou, and with all your double-talk and style, that seems to fit. 14 is an ~embarrassing~ age¨C¡¹


    ¡¸Oh? You should not ridicule the number 14, Kinji. It is the smallest, even nontotient number. It is also the smallest composite number that is not a Harshad number. It is Johan Cruyff¡¯s number, arguably the best soccer player of the 20th century. In Japanese mahjong, you need 14 tiles in order to win. You should have more respect and an interest in all numbers.¡¹


    Treating me as if I were stupid, she peevishly batted aside my statements.


    What¡¯s more, she addressed me without any honorifics. This seems to be a particularly Western bit of rudeness. She looks down on me completely. She can probably read from my expression that I am thinking something rude.


    Now, about this way of talking around a subject.


    In that, she truly resembles Sherlock. Every word she speaks is irritating.


    ¡¸By the by, this collar of mine¨CI patterned it after the Tokyo Butei High girl¡¯s school uniform. Do you think that the colour and shape are quite right, or does it look strange? I made it in celebration of my elder sister¡¯s return¡­ but I have never observed the true article myself.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­On the whole, your clothes are strange, but just looking at the collar, it does not seem out of place.¡¹


    ¡¸I award you 65 points. It was a good, clear answer, but in order to not overtax your pea-sized brain with women¡¯s fashion, you should instead take every opportunity to praise their attire.¡¹


    First confirming that I was a Butei High student, Minuet then rearranged her collar.


    What did she mean by 65 points? Are you scoring my words?


    ¡¸¡­You said celebrate Aria¡¯s return, however, you were unable to do so. Right now, she is at Buckingham Palace, serving as the Prince¡¯s bodyguard.¡¹


    ¡¸Things are all proceeding as I had deduced that they would, are they not?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸I first learned of my elder sister¡¯s return, then the information made its way from Scotland Yard to the members of the Armed Detective party of our family, and that eventually brought His highness and my elder sister together. I have no particular interest in the matter of family succession, but if the relationship between His Highness and my elder sister were to develop, her supporters would consider that to be a great windfall. If things go well, I might even find myself to be the younger sister to the Crown Princess. Finding myself a member of the Royal Family would be an interesting turn of events, would you not agree?¡¹


    ¨COi! So part of this¡­ was her doing! The thing with the Prince.


    ¡¸What are you doing completely ignoring what Aria¡¯s own wishes?¡¹


    ¡¸It is my purpose in life to harass my elder sister.¡¹


    ¡¸Aria has a very serious problem right now. And that is a pretty dark reason for living¨C¡¹


    ¡¸Dark reason for living? You can say that with your dark face?¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up! I was born this way.¡¹


    ¡¸Self-conscious, aren¡¯t we?¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ tease me all you want. But I¡¯m the kind of person that might reach out and surprise you.¡¹


    Is she trying to pick a fight?


    I wanted to reach for her throat, but¡­ I checked myself.


    I had come to ask for Minuet¡¯s help. If we stray too far from a pleasant exchange, she might not tell me what I want to know, and that would be a problem.


    Like a Butei, I hung in there a bit longer.


    ¡¸¡­I did not come to argue with you. I came to ask about irokane. You must know of it from your world travels. And you heard the story of Aria transforming into the Scarlet Goddess from Watson, if not Aria herself.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. To become a princess or a goddess: my elder sister¡¯s prospects are indeed bright.¡¹


    ¡¸What can I¨C Rather, what can we do to stop it? That is what I came to ask. I already have ruruirokane at my disposal. I¡¯ll do anything that you say I need to. Do you know what to do?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I have deduced that much.¡¹


    *Squeak!*¡­ Pushing on one of her wheelchair¡¯s wheels with one hand, Minuet angled herself away from me.


    ¡¸¨CBut I shall not tell you.¡¹


    Minuet shot me a sidelong gaze much more mature than her years.


    ¡¸What¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸First and most importantly, my elder sister does not wish to become the Scarlet Goddess. In that case, it would be best for her to distance herself from battle and love. She would then have to resign from the police and Butei¨C and all other such organisations to do with fighting that have stolen her from my side and become a detective with me. She should then spurn love and live as a nun for her entire life. As far as I am concerned, the hidan is a collar upon my sister¡¯s neck, and what has occurred is rather a good thing.¡¹


    Watson did tell me¡­.


    Minuet loves Aria.


    She wants¨CAria to stay by her side, is that it?


    ¡¸You¡¯re just repeating what Tamamo said, but the heart cannot be so easily bound, no matter how much you want to. Even if you keep her by your side¨C something will happen eventually, and the Scarlet Goddess will seize the chance to take over. She wants to start a war.¡¹


    ¡¸War? Do you mean a war between nations like the Second World War? Does the image of total warfare come to your mind?¡¹


    ¡¸Exactly! A civil war. London will become a sea of fire.¡¹


    ¡¸You ought to let go of that notion, Kinji. Modern society is ruled by party politics, and the Scarlet Goddess would have to first form a party like Hitler, taking over parliamentary seats one by one in order to take over the governments of Japan and Britain in order to usher in a war.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸For the sake of argument, let us suppose that such a thing did occur, and that Japan and China or Britain and France, for example, crossed the channel between then and engaged in a total war. The machine guns employed by modern landing forces can fire more than 10 bullets each second, and require 700-1,000 bullets each. That is to say that for a single day, enough bullets to fill this entire room would be required.


    Landing operations and securing a beachhead would take several days¨CThe nation on the other side of the sea would also require transport troop ships to transport their troops to the enemy nation. Of course, a war cannot be waged with a single gun, so a landing operation of 10,000 personnel requires enough transport ships to carry them. Each transport ship requires an escort to guard it in all directions, raising the overall sum to 90,000 personnel. And that is just for a few days.


    ¡¸Such a total war requires a large amount of capital. Do you believe that the nations of today, ravaged by a global recession, would be willing to commit to such a large expense of resources?¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ I hadn¡¯t thought of that¡­ But what would the Scarlet Goddess be planning to do¡­?¡¹


    She had said back in Hong Kong that she wanted a Three Kingdoms-style battle of superhumans, so I don¡¯t think that she would like the conflict to end in an instant nuclear war.


    ¡¸That is elementary. If I were the Scarlet Goddess, I would aim to spark an exchange of terroristic attacks. Ethnicity and religious tensions¨C these are powder kegs of conflict all around the world. All it would take would be a tiny spark to set off the conflagration. A single pull of the trigger could set off an armed conflict for those who wish for war. Small groups within nations will ignite local conflicts, setting off a string of terror attacks. This would not be restricted to Japan or the United Kingdom, but this new¡ºWar¡»would spread across the world.¡¹


    Fan the flames of ethnic and religious division to create a quagmire of terrorism?


    And from there, draw out the superhuman soldiers from each region to fight¡­ that is probably her aim.


    Until now, I had imagined something like a Third World War, but this was much more likely.


    ¡¸¡­The way you talk is as if it is someone else¡¯s problem.¡¹


    ¡¸That is because it is someone else¡¯s problem. Terrorism will occur wherever people gather, but I do not go out. It has no other effect bessides increasing the amount of time I spend watching news programmes.¡¹


    Is she merely watching the outbreaks of terrorsim on television and purposefully ignoring it? In actuality¡­ most people would probably profess ignorance. As a general rule.


    Aria would not become the Scarlet Goddess, and so it would not be a problem. It was logically explained and reasoned, and I felt that my argument had been defeated¡­ but I couldn¡¯t accept it.


    ¨CUntil now, I had responded politely to my partner¡¯s younger sister, but should I adopt a more typical Butei style here? It would also serve to correct her warped character.


    ¡¸Alright, alright, I get it, you pain in the neck. You¡¯ve done a whole lot of rationalising, but stop now. This is Aria¡¯s¨Cand by extension as her Butei partener, my own serious issue. If you have some secret but will not tell me, there is no more use talking, and I will have to pry it from your lips.¡¹


    I told G-3 that¡ºPersisting in dialogue and negotiations is the Japanese way¡», but¡­


    If that doesn¡¯t work, suddenly changing tack and attacking immediately with a sword or Zero fighter, is the way we handle things.


    ¡¸Hmm. That may be one strategy. Although it is certainly the most foolish. Now then.As for prying the secret from my lips¡­ I wonder just how you intend to do that?¡¹


    With a small sound, Minuet tightened her grip on her Lee-Enfield.


    She was increasing the internal pressure like she had said before. Until it reached a lethal level.


    But that is actually just fine.


    If she chooses force, I can bring my own strength to bear.


    Aria said that she could employ something like hypnotism to kill merely with words.


    Aria¡¯s Amica Angelica¡¯s brain had been scrambled.


    I will apply a bit of pain, as I said I would, and extract the information.


    ¡¸Guns don¡¯t work against me. If you rely on them, you will lose. If you have any other weapons, you should use them.¡¹


    I said, opening my hand to perform a quick-draw with my pistol¡­.


    Then I boldly strode toward Minuet to encroach upon her 5 metre sphere of exclusion. Then I further reduced the distance, 3, 2, then 1 metre.


    However, it became apparent that Minuet would not counterattack by firing.


    In fact, this child¡¯s experience with guns is at a level where she has been preempted.


    Her sweet attitude exposed this fact, more so than a first-year student at Butei High. Even without Hysteria Mode, my opponent has not had the benefit of the grueling training from my Nii-san and Ranbyou.


    Actually, she is merely a girl in a wheelchair.


    It¡¯s possible that Aria might open up a wind-hole in me because I bullied her little sister, so I¡¯ll just grab her lightly by the collar to frighten her.


    ¡¸It would be best if you didn¡¯t move. You might break a bone.¡¹


    Speaking that bluff of a threat as I approached, I first reached out with my right hand to take the air rifle¨C


    With exquisite timing, Minuet shouldered the rifle on her left side, then took her right hand off the gun and reached out as if to shake my hand.


    Paying closer attention, it was like a¡ºpinky swear¡»where only our pinky fingers entwined.


    ¨CThen it happened.


    ¡­Uh¡­Wha¡­!?


    Ou-ouch! What the hell!?


    It appeared that Minuet applied minimal force to wrench my pinky finger back, and in that same action, bent my wrist in a direction it did not naturally bend.


    In the instant the sharp pain hit me, I lost all my belligerence.


    Ow-ow-ow! This is inconceivable. I can¡¯t get away! If I tried to break my finger free, she would likely only need to apply a bit more strength to break my wrist. Using my own strength.


    Further, Minuet entwined her fingers in mine like cat¡¯s cradle, causing the bones in my fingers to *Creak!* as she flexed them.


    ¡¸¨CHrng¡­Urgh!¡¹


    This time the pain reached up to my elbow.


    I am now kneeling on the carpet on the floor. I had no other choice but to stay there as it continued to spread.


    Then the pain in my shoulder then reached my spine¨C


    FInally, I found myself pinned to the floor like a spider.


    A cold sweat broke out on my forehead, as Minuet continued to sit in her wheelchair¡­


    She was looking down at me with a cold stare, just as she would if I were an insect.


    WIth the cool look on her face, it did not look like she was expending any effort.


    That was the situation. Using a method I did not understand, my arm was forced behind my back¨C turning all of my own power back on myself in order to control me.


    Minuet had evolved this from a simple¡ºpinky swear¡».


    This is probably¨C an Aiki technique, a master-level skill.2 It was some kind of ancestral style.


    ¡¸It would be best if you did not move. You might break a bone.¡¹


    Minuet repeated my own words back at me¡­ I did not know what to say to that. If I were to shift slightly, all the bones between my pinky and spine would be torn apart. All using my own strength.


    This was the situation in which I found myself stuck.


    ¡¸Baritsu has its origins in Japan, but was later refined in Brazillian¡ºVale Tudo¡»where anything goes¨Ca complete, comprehensive, and adaptable mixed material arts system. As such, it is only natural that it can be employed from a seated position. My elder sister¡¯s technique emphasises strikes and throws, but my own application¨C employs mainly joint-locks. This one is¡ºBatsuta¡»3. Refined by my great-grandfather, it has been passed down through the generations of the Holmes family.¡¹


    As she spoke, Minuet placed the muzzle of the Lee-Enfield against the back of my head.


    ¡¸Kinji? Do you know that I like you just a bit?¡¹


    If that¡¯s true, then don¡¯t poke your gun into my head!


    ¡¸Because of that, I shall allow you to be my mount.¡¹


    Twisting my pinky finger slightly¨C like a puppet, she forced me to creep along on my left hand and knees. Due to the pain, I couldn¡¯t take any other posture.


    Then, *Shuffle!* *Shuffle!*¡­ I came up alongside as Minuet¡¯s wheelchair moved.


    Her air gun returned to a metal rack on the chair, she spoke:


    ¡¸Yee-haw! ?¡¹


    With her left hand resting on the arm rail of the wheelchair and supported by my right arm, with a *Plop!*, she transferred her small buttocks from the chair to my back. She sat on my back like a girl riding double and sitting sideways on a bicycle.


    ¡¸Now. Trot. If you do not do as I say, I shall break your spine.¡¹


    ¡­I¡¯ll kill you¡­!


    Those words could be heard clearly¡­ spoken by my inner voice from deep inside me.


    D-Dammit¡­! Transmitting force down through my immobilised right arm, she forced me to crawl. Shivering in pain, I moved across the floor on the 3 contact points of my left arm and knees as Minuet rode upon my back,


    ¡¸Ah¡­! Grk¡­!¡¹


    It hurts¡­! It hurts¡­!


    Due to the pain, I was unable to speak, only make noises like an animal.


    ¡¸Ohoho! You are a miserable mount. Come, make a circuit of the room on your hands and knees.¡¹


    With a sadistic laugh, she used my right hand to guide me¡­


    What actually happened was that she made me crawl around an antique desk. When we got back in front of her chair she shouted¡¸Whoa! Whoa! ?¡¹in a soft voice and brought us to a stop.


    Then Minuet reclaimed her seat in the scarlet covered wheelchair¡­


    Then, as she released my hand, I understood what she held in hers.


    But for the moment, my whole body was wracked with pain, and I couldn¡¯t move.


    Collapsed miserably in front of Minuet¡¯s wheelchair, I cradled my right arm¡­ I couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    Minuet looked down on me in that state from her chair.


    ¡¸Kinji. Earlier, I said that I liked you. You are different from those who seek to take advantage of a girl who cannot walk and mask their true intentions with flattery. At first, I thought, like Angelica,¡ºI will kill you¡».¡¹


    ¡¸Y¡­You were going to kill me¡­!?¡¹


    ¡¸At first, I just intended to pass the time.¡¹


    Rustling her hair, Minuet stared down at me in contempt with her blue eyes.


    ¨CI shivered¨C


    Then I understood.


    This feeling.


    This is¨C bloodlust.


    She was a national treasure level weapon¡­ but the blade was still stowed in its sheath.


    It wasn¡¯t her gun or Baritsu. Minuet had another hidden blade. The blade that is her tongue has not yet been drawn.


    That blade could easily pierce me through. This girl can use words to kill people instead of a gun or knife.


    This is Minuet Holmes.


    Guns and explosives; swords and magic; traps and advanced weaponry, many people with all kinds of powers have tried to kill me¨C but Minuet¡¯s power was like nothing I could imagine


    Just like a samurai that had never seen a gun and had no way to handle it, I had no idea how to deal with Minuet¡¯s deadly words. If she uses them, she¡¯ll kill me.


    Her bloodlust was not all that I noticed. It was instinctive for a Butei.


    ¡¸You are the villain who took my elder sister away from me and England, after all. However, If forced to say, I have taken a liking to your uncomplicated personality and gloomy face.¡¹


    ¡¸N-no one is asking you to like me¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Regardless, it is so. Since we began the converse, you have not changed your manner of speech. Your tone became threatening, but that was due to your anxiety and impatient care for my elder sister¡¯s well-being and attributable to your mental state. When it comes to my sister Aria, you will not be turned aside. That is my estimation.¡¹


    ¡­What a self important child she is.


    Moving backwards to escape from Minuet, I fell into a seated posture¡­


    Then I crossed my legs and folded my arms.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Now then, what is this pose?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sitting in protest. Until you tell me about irokane, I¡¯m not moving.¡¹


    Adopting the desperate strategy of the weak, I resolved to pester her into telling me. Even Butei occasionally employ this method.


    Although Minuet said that she liked me, she hates smelly and dirty¡ºmen¡».


    Besides, with my strange luck, If I just wandered outside, I might meet a 00-series agent from MI6 who might take the opportunity to use his licence-to-kill to bump me off. Remaining here kills two birds with one stone.


    ¡¸Oh, well you have been thinking. I thought up something for you to do as well.¡¹


    However¡­ It seems that Miss Minuet has caught on to my underhanded trick.


    Her wheelchair vibrated slightly with a small *Bzz!*¡­


    With a grin, she gave a dark, ill-boding laugh.


    Facing this ominous, beautiful girl, I shivered slightly.


    I had a bad feeling about this, for some reason. This was the second time it has happened since I arrived in London.


    ¡¸You shall stay near me.¡¹


    Have I¡­ stepped on a landmine with this strategy?


    ¡¸You will not leave until I tell you about irokane, and I will never tell you. However, under those circumstances, you may never return home¡­ So I shall establish¡ºThe Star System¡».¡¹


    *Brrrr!*¡­ With a small sound of a drive system, the wheelchair began to move forward under its own power.


    Then, from the desk decorated in fairytale-like patterns, she took a white card.


    Passing it over to me, I saw it was a blank business card.


    ¡¸If you do something good for me, then I shall draw a star upon it. Once you have accumulated 10 stars, I shall tell you all that I have deduced about hihiirokane,¡¹


    ¡­She hasn¡¯t told me yet, but is she giving me a chance?


    I don¡¯t have time to spare to play games with a self-important noble, but¡­


    But isn¡¯t this better than when I hadn¡¯t a single clue up until now?


    ¡¸Good, you say, but what do I have to do to earn a star?¡¹


    ¡¸We shall see.¡¹


    ¡¸See what!? Don¡¯t you already know what you want me to do!?¡¹


    ¡¸Why does the Sun rise? How does the Moon shine? You do nothing but ask questions like a child. Even if you are only pretending to be an Armed Detective, please exercise your own mental faculties.¡¹


    ¡¸The Sun rising and the Moon shining are mere natural phenomenae There is nothing to reason out. There is no logic to apply.¡¹


    ¡¸Quite so. There are many such things in the world that lack logical motivation. In other words¨C I need not have clearly defined reasons to draw or to not draw a star. What do you think is a good thing to do?¡¹


    Good thing¡­? I furrowed my eyebrows¡­


    *Tick!* *Tick!* *Tick!*¡­ the grandfather clock ticked.


    ¡¸It is time for dinner, Kinji.¡¹


    With a sudden motion, Minuet turned one of the wheels on her chair to the side¡­. and pointed its handles toward me. Then:


    ¡¸Please push me.¡¹


    ¡¸I will if you give me a star.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah! I see you have grasped the Star System. From this point forward, if you push me when I ask¨CI shall give you a star immediately afterwards.¡¹


    That said, Minuet took the card from me¡­


    Standing up, I grasped the handles of the wheelchair, and turned the brass lever near my hands.


    The there was a *Poof!*


    From what looked like a small steam engine at the lower, back portion of the chair, a white smoke went up¨C it looked like water vapour. It was hot.


    Then, taking a quill from the desk, she drew a star. My first.


    ¡¸Oh, yes. If you do something bad to me, you will lose stars, understand?¡¹


    Minuet said with an evil grin that chilled me to the bone as she handed back the card as she looked back over her shoulder¨C


    That is to say, the number of stars rises and falls according to the whims of this little sister, doesn¡¯t it?


    It is a crude, and childish system in keeping with the twisted nature of this Miss¡¯ personality.


    However¨C that is what makes it challenging. Dammit!


    Using the simple elevator, I took Minuet in her wheelchair to the first floor¡­


    Then I pushed her back through the Natural History room.


    Having no choice other than to go along with the Star System, I would have to conduct surveys in order to determine what a¡ºgood thing¡»to do for Minuet would be. What her likes and hobbies were¡­


    Trying to gain a clue where to start, I began looking around.


    However, on the contrary, I didn¡¯t know anything about the things in the Natural history room, so puzzled, I began casting my eyes about aimlessly¡­ until my eyes settled upon something strange.


    Above a shelf with a collection of seashells on it, there was an unrelated frames certificate.


    It appeared to be a certificate for placing first in a primary school footrace, but the name on it¡­ it was Aria¡¯s.


    ¡¸That¡¯s Aria¡¯s certificate over there, isn¡¯t it? Why do you have it?¡¹


    ¡¸I won it in a game of poker. All of the good things my elder sister has gotten have come to me. They are all spoils of war that I have won in wagers with my elder sister.¡¹


    Looking back up at the shelf, I saw other trophies, medals, teddy bears, nutcrackers shaped like soldiers, unusual candies in tins, and the like. All the things that, from an early childhood, Minuet had steadily taken from Aria were arranged in rows. How much have you lost, Aria?


    ¡¸What¡¯s Aria¡¯s is yours, is that it? You¡¯re Like Jaiko.¡¹


    ¡¸Jaiko was not the founder of Gianism.¡¹4


    She knew the details of a Japanese manga better than me. Just how far does her knowledge extend?


    Looking again, I saw a picture of a craggy landscape on the shelf.


    ¡¸Where was that picture taken? Did you win that in a bet too?¡¹


    I asked, thinking that it may be somewhere that she wished to visit.


    ¡¸That is not a photograph. It is an oil painting.¡¹


    She said that, and I looked back at it¡­  Really!? A painting?


    ¡¸A-amazing! It¡¯s super detailed. Did a famous painter, or someone, reproduce a photo?¡¹


    ¡¸No such thing occurred. It is a portrait of a landscape from Dartmoor in Devon that I painted from memory. I completed it when I was 10 years old.¡¹


    This painting¡­ I had mistaken it for a photograph¡­ but she did it at 10? She¡¯s a prodigy.


    In addition to Shirayuki and Reki, it appears that I have come across another girl able to create paintings worthy of notoriety.


    ¡¸That name. I think I have heard it somewhere before. Dartmoor in Devon. Probably from Aria¡­¡¹


    ¡¸My elder sister¡¯s land holdings¨C Baskerville, is located there. It encompasses 11 square kilometres and is a fossil-rich area. I excuse myself upon visits from time to time because I possess the rights to extract fossils. I won the right to do so from my elder sister in a poker game. I have tired of doing so and have not visited for some time.That painting is symbolic of my fossil rights.¡¹


    I don¡¯t understand what is so interesting in collecting fossils, but this may be a singularly useful discovery to aid me in star collecting.


    Minuet likes to gamble.


    Now that you mention 11 square kilometres¡­ That means that Aria really owns as much land as Bunkyo and Arakawa wards combined.


    ¡¸¡­So you like poker? I¡¯m not very good at it, so I don¡¯t play¡­ How about it? Care to wager a star against me later?¡¹


    ¡¸My, you are rather eager. However, if you lose, you will be deprived of a star, you realise?¡¹


    ¡¸Is there anyone who thinks they will lose before they even start playing?¡¹


    ¡¸Ufufu! My elder sister would say much the same before making a wager. Very well, I shall consider it. However, you should accumulate a few more stars with which to make a wager, Kinji.¡¹


    Pleased at my frank adherence to the Star System, I pushed the good-humoured Minuet into the dining room¡­


    Silver candlesticks were set out on a pure white table cloth, and Sachet and Endora¡¯s blue eyes widened in surprise as they set out rows of tableware.


    Speechless, the twins took in our faces, turned to exchange a look with each other, then turned back to look at Minuet¡¯s face.


    ¡¸¡­What has you guys so surprised?¡¹


    Being stared at by two beautiful girls in classic maid outfits was a little embarrassing, so I grumbled this.


    ¡¸N-no, it is Minuet-sama¡­ she is smiling.¡¹


    ¡¸Miss, please excuse me¨C but I would answer our guest¡¯s question.  Since Miss Aria has returned to the country¡­this is the first time that we have observed her do so. Our lady smile, that is.¡¹


    Before Sachet and Endora could be confused any further, Minuet spoke:


    ¡¸Hmm. Perhaps it is so. But your hands have stopped. Attend to your duties, both of you.¡¹


    She issued a stern command.


    *******************************************************************


    Sachet and Endora were as cool and collected as professional maids.


    Likely due to Minuet¡¯s order to focus on their work, they did not pry any further into personal matters.


    If this Miss¡¯ good mood were to vanish, she might end up using her gun, Baritsu, or verbal abuse to kill me. So after dinner, when Minuet made me take her back to her room I agreed.


    But¡­ What kind of dinner was that!? Wasn¡¯t it a bit extravagant?


    Mounds of cherries on rum raisin ice cream, garnished by blocky preserves and served in a large vase-like container like a pudding parfait.


    The dinner served to me was fried fish with corn soup and bread¨C Simple but good food that Minuet had directed to be served herself..


    ¡¸Oi! Minuet, what was that dinner? I guess you don¡¯t count things like calories?¡¹


    ¡¸You noticed. If I ingest less than 3,300 calories in a single meal, I will fall into a hypoglycemic faint. The neocortex of my temporal lobe is far more active than the average human, therefore I require a large amount of sugar intake. There are a lot of authors and gamers who possess a sweet tooth.¡¹


    ¡¸In that case, you can afford to be a bit more irresponsible, but you should still eat proper meals. I¡¯m just about fed up with Western food. ¡®You are what you eat¡¯ they say, and if you don¡¯t eat well you will ruin your health and get sick. I take it that the maids who prepare it do not say anything?¡¹


    ¡¸They do not.¡¹


    ¡¸Of course not, they do what you tell them¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Just so. They will do whatever I ask them to do. Do you wish to see?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk about people like they¡¯re toys. With people like that around you, taking care of your daily needs, you¡¯ll only fall into depravity. The ancient Roman society collapsed because they had slaves do everything for them, you know. This place should be tidied up, and the darkness and stagnant air from poor airflow is bad for your health. You should order them to do that.¡¹


    ¡¸Precisely. I dislike the outside air. Now then, Kinji, Roman slavery was¨C¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave the history lesson for the time being; I¡¯m talking about your quality of life. There are all kinds of geniuses¡­ but seeing someone live like this makes it hard to breathe. So let me call in a maid to show you a better way of living. She can start work tomorrow. Let¡¯s make this a bet. If you like her, I get a star. If I¡¯m wrong, you can take one away.¡¹


    ¡¸Show me a better way of living? I believe my current manner of living is more than adequate. However, this maid of yours had piqued my interest. As you wish. I accept the wager.¡¹


    ¨CGood. She accepted the terms of the bet.


    If I made a bet with Minuet, I could do nothing but strike out, but if I can call Lisa in to pinch-hit, it can¡¯t be anything other than a home-run.


    I saw it back at the Butei High dormitories, that Lisa has the ability to make girls like her and turn them into rabid fans. She was able to cozy up even to Aria in a matter of mere minutes.


    *******************************************************


    In Minuet¡¯s room, I was looking around for a clue as to what I could do to earn another star¡­


    Assisted by me, Minuet shifted herself from her chair to the bed, and once situated:


    ¡¸Kinji, take off my boots. I cannot do remove them myself.¡¹


    She made this request.


    ¡¸Huh? Ah! Alright¡­¡¹


    Kneeling on one knee in front of the bed, I unlaced the light brown high-laced boots.


    *******************************


    *******************************


    ¡¸These boots constrict my legs. The doctors say to do so. However, at night, it is best to remove them. Now look here. Please do the same to the left leg.¡¹


    Then Minuet *Whomp!* , hit me on the head with an antique pipe¨Ca cherry scent went up from cotton stuffed inside it as she hit me.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    You do that after I help you¡­? Ugh. And why a pipe!


    A normal man might consider it a¡ºgood smell¡», but as a man, for someone whose trigger for hysterising is a female scent, it is a dangerous one. It¡¯s bittersweet. Girls are so powerful.


    And I became aware of the girl above me whose boots I was removing¨C


    Crap! The twinge of bitterness in such pleasure appeared as I caught a slight whiff of scent lingering inside them.


    The smell as I removed her boots¨Cwas the unmingled female aroma of her foot.


    In modern society, such scents are embarrassing, but the parts of the body like the toes and armpits¡­ made it easier to leave their scent on the ground and in the air when humans were still animals and meet the opposite sex, using what are called pheremones. The numbers of men who steal female slippers and shoes are endless.


    Actually, why are girls so aromatic from the tops of their heads to the tips of their feet? The world is truly a barren wasteland of hopelessness.


    And so, more so than ever reminded of her status as a girl, I looked up at Minuet¡­


    Directly in front of my eyes, there was an incredible sight.


    That is to say, a girl was seated on a bed in front of me while I knelt in front of her on one knee with my head lowered.


    In order to allow me to remove her boots, Minuet had bunched up her thick skirt about her knees, and inside and across from me¨Cit was almost invisible in the shadow of the skirt, however¨C


    Exposed and shining dazzlingly bright white and warm, but the owner could not move her legs of her own accord.


    ¡­¡ºMy body is not capable of any resistance to the application of force.¡»¡­


    She said that¨Cbut no, bad! You shouldn¡¯t be thinking like that about another person, Kinji!


    ¡¸Kinji, what are you thinking right now?¡¹


    Hearing her voice from the side, my face registered shock¨C


    Pinching her skirt, Minuet grinned down at me.


    T-This girl! Was having fun at my expense!


    ¡¸You put us both here in this position on purpose! The doctors probably said no such thing!¡¹


    ¡¸Well, if I had not boosted my spirits a little, I would not have been able to articulate my next command clearly.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Your next one¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Please take off my clothes. Even the underwear. Then please bathe my entire body in the bathroom. I will not be embarrassed, so do not worry. Nobles and commoners are different creatures. Changing clothes in front of you is not a thing of which to be embarrassed.¡¹


    With a placid expression on her face, Minuet reached out her arms in front of her in a¡ºHug me¡»pose.


    This¨C was a pose that said¨C¡ºtake it off¡»wasn¡¯t it¡­!?


    ¡¸If you help bathe me, I shall give you one star. If you do not, then you shall forfeit one.¡¹


    ¡¸Hold it¡­!¡¹


    This sudden development had me flustered and stepping back. Y-you¡¯ll gamble a star on that¡­!?


    ¡¸Come now, quickly.¡¹


    Minuet¡¯s blue eyes narrowed seductively as she waved her arms about. Urging me to take off her clothes.


    D-do I really have to do that? Gaining stars is directly related to solving the issue of irokane.


    For Aria¨Cwill I do it?


    My little sister wanted me to do something like this¡­ but that got me all worked up.


    ¡¸Fufu! Kinji, you coward.¡¹


    Minuet grinned and squinted her eyes.


    ¡¸It was a jest. Sachet and Endora always assist me in bathing, do not worry. However, I wonder if you are capable of bringing me a change of clothes? The negligee is in that centre drawer and the underwear is on the left.¡¹


    Arching her back, she chuckled a soft laugh.


    Instead of becoming filled with anger, I felt dejected and hung my head¡­


    If the number of stars were reduced, it would be a bad thing, so I did as I was told and reached into the draws to take out the spare change of clothes.


    There was negligee that was transparent except in the dark, and uncountable red lace knickers that got my blood flowing in a bad way. Is she really 14? Not only a genius¨Cbut a devilish woman in the making, and as such was she not my natural enemy?


    ***********************************************************************************


    With glowing, cherry-scented hair done up in a cute braid, Minuet returned wearing a gown over the negligee that I had left in the hamper by the bathroom door.


    It seemed that the maids were bathing Minuet¡¯s naked body in the bathroom, so I went back to sit by the wall in her room and went through an accounting of the list of 151 unique Japanese monsters.


    ¡¸I have returned, Kinji.¡¹


    She announced cheerfully, turning her back on me where I sat in protest¡­


    *Clickety-Clack!* *Clickety!*


    She then began to play an online game on the PC on her desk.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Looking over her shoulder from behind, I saw that her handle was¡ºMunue¡», and in the game¡­


    Her character was a lively young girl with aqua-coloured hair cut short that looked nothing like her real self.


    It was a half-baked fantasy game world set in a school where you could play basketball and cricket against other players, and she was doing well.


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re pretty good at this. You don¡¯t stay up to all hours, do you?¡¹


    ¡¸This is a domestically produced game from Japan with many young Japanese girl players. Because of the time difference, it is hard to make friends until late in the evening.¡¹


    She answered without even looking back over her shoulder, and Minuet seemed totally sucked into the netgame.


    But just now, I heard a word that could be the starting point for more stars. Do you want to make friends?


    ¡¸How many friends have you made playing the game?¡¹


    ¡¸That matter is entirely none of your concern.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that how it is? You haven¡¯t made any. You¡¯re just as bad as Aria at making friends.¡¹


    ¡¸I most certainly have!¡¹


    ¡¸Then how many?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­One.¡¹


    Ha! I knew it. Even in an entire netgame, she¡¯s only made a single friend.


    But if I laugh, she might punish me by making me a horse again. So I didn¡¯t laugh. I pushed down the urge to do so.


    ¡¸Friends shouldn¡¯t be judged by their number.¡¹


    ¡¸I entirely agree. One good friend is better than a hundred bad friends. See this girl here. The one with the handle: Momoko.¡¹


    Minuet indicated a girl with the name tag¡ºMomoko¡»with her heart-shaped pointer¡­


    It was a girly character with fluffy orange hair.


    The game seemed to be designed with girls in mind, so the femininity of the character designs were quite high, and it was hard to tell which girl was which. They were all covered in flowery ribbons and looked very much alike.


    What¡¯s more, none of them carried blades or guns.


    ¡¸¡­Have you ever met her?¡¹


    ¡¸She is far away in Japan.¡¹


    On the game screen, Minuet made her character run around.


    Controlling her character with her mouse, she entered a hall, and I got the impression that she was a serious gamer junky.


    When they finished playing lacrosse, Minuet entered a Japanese text chat with Momoko, occasionally saying things like:¡¸Fufu¡¹and¡¸How naughty¡¹to herself. It was as if she had been entirely drawn into the game world.


    Judging it best not to interrupt, I remained silent¡­ Taking out my mobile, I searched up the title of the game that appeared when she booted it up and the handle Momoko.


    I located Minuet¡¯s singular friend, Momoko-san, rather quickly. She had a Twitter account. The name was Momoko Suzuki.


    I don¡¯t know if it was her real name or not, because it was so common.


    If things go well, I¡¯ll be able to gain a star from this¡­ I might even learn the way to defeat Minuet.


    Considering my situation that was presently like a game with a high difficulty level, I gave a sigh¨C


    In the game, Minuet and Momoko gave each other a kiss on the cheek and said goodbye.


    Logging off, the real Minuet gave a sigh of contentment.


    Then, perhaps intending to go to sleep, she operated her wheelchair further into the room near the bed.


    I guess this means that I should be going.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll be back tomorrow¨C no, everyday until you tell me what you know about irokane. As a Butei I have a reputation for being more persistent in collecting my debts than the yakuza.¡¹


    I said this as I stood up¨C


    ¡¸It is already late. It is dangerous to go outside. Please stay here.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi! Didn¡¯t you say you hated men? Isn¡¯t it a bit rash to let a man stay in your room?¡¹


    ¡¸In the first place, I have never met with a man in this house except in the drawing room. That is to say, you have been an exception from the start, Kinji.¡¹


    ¡¸You just confirmed again that I am a man, and this room is a girl¡¯s. I¡¯d be unable to get any sleep in a place like this.¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder if you would stay if there was a star in it for you?¡¹


    She teased the Star System once more as she yawned¡­ infuriating me¡­


    However, influenced by her own yawn, I yawned myself. I became very tired. Almost instantly.


    ¨COi! It¡¯s already 2 AM, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸O-Oi! I get it! I get it! I¡¯ll sleep here on the floor. So hurry up and lie down. Tomorrow is a weekday. If you can¡¯t wake up in the morning, you¡¯ll be late to school¡¹


    I spoke like a parent to Minuet who had stayed up to all hours playing the netgame¨C


    ¡¸That was a verbal blunder, Kinji. I hate school.¡¹


    ¡¸But isn¡¯t attendance mandatory?¡¹


    ¡¸Do you truly believe that I have need of such a thing?¡¹


    Turning a slightly angry face toward me¡­


    She did not say that there¡ºwasn¡¯t¡»compulsory education.


    Are you a net gamer and a truant as well? You¡¯re on the leading edge of modern society.


    But¡­ what was the reason behind that sulking expression? Does that mean Minuet doesn¡¯t go to school¨C?


    ¡¸U-Uhuh. You were bullied. Made fun of for who you are.¡¹


    I said that, adopting a posture that said:¡ºGood grief!¡», intending to rile her up, but she¡­


    ¡­Said nothing.


    For some time, she stared at me in angry silence.


    Then¡­


    ¡¸Correct.¡¹


    She answered in a trembling voice.


    Ah¡­ I¡¯ve really done it now!


    ¡¸You forfeit one star. Until 2 years ago, I certainly attended the all-girl St. Elanor¡¯s Senior School. However, there is a Japanese proverb:¡ºThe nail that sticks out gets hammered down¡».¡¹


    Minuet¡¯s voice became suddenly hard, and I forgot completely about my star tally¡­


    What I had heard was troubling.


    ¡¸¡­You fought back, didn¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸It was just as you say.¡¹


    ¡¸You didn¡¯t kill someone, did you?¡¹


    ¡¸No one was killed. However, I do not go to school anymore, as I said.¡¹


    She¡­ let it loose.


    She used the blade in her tongue on an ordinary person, one of her classmates.


    ¡¸You see, bullying is a wonderful thing, for even if you bring the one who used a fire extinguisher to knock me down from my chair to the attention of the headmaster¨CThe offender is merely replaced, and the abuse continues. Those who would knock me to the earth and pelt me with balls and mud are replaceable foot soldiers, and their numbers never diminish. I began to remove them, one by one¡­ students steadily disappeared¡­ until finally word of what I was doing came to the attention of the school. They told me:¡ºPlease do not come any longer¡».¡¹


    With tears in both of her large eyes due to the trauma in her past, even then Minuet resolutely pushed on to share the story¡­


    That is why she doesn¡¯t go to school.


    In contrast to me when I dropped out into Ikebukuro High, her intelligence level was much higher than her peers.


    But, even so, she definitely wants to go to school. She wants to have friends. Her tears tell me that much. Thick-headed as I am, I can understand that.


    Because she was born smart¡­


    Now, the only school Minuet can attend is a make-believe one in a game.


    And the only friends she can make are fake ones, created of virtual data.


    ¡­That¡¯s about the size of it¡­


    ********************************************************


    Since sending Sachet and Endora to their own beds, Minuet¡­


    Since that moment, she hadn¡¯t said a word, but pulled the blankets over her head and fell asleep.


    Reminded of something unpleasant, I could not raise my voice, and I fell asleep sitting up.


    The central heating system ran inside the walls of the room, so placing my back against it¡­


    More than mildly warm, it was hot, so I could not sleep too deeply.


    That was how I found myself at 3 AM.


    ¡¸¡­Uugh¡­¡¹


    Minuet¡¯s subtle moan caught my attention and snapped me to wakefulness.


    ¡¸¡­Please¡­ stop it¡­ no, stop¡­ don¡¯t hit me¡­! If I meddle with your minds¡­ you¡¯ll turn in entirely blank sheets on the next examination¡­!¡¹


    She was scared. Remembering her time at school, she was having a nightmare.


    ¡¸¡­Ouch¡­! Hot!¡­ Someone, someone put out the flames in my clothing¡­! I can¡¯t do it myself¡­! Ah, don¡¯t break my chair! I cannot go anywhere without it¡­ Ah¡­!¡¹


    Getting the sense that this wasn¡¯t something trivial, I stood up¨C


    ¨C*Whomp!* I heard Minuet fall from her bed.


    ¡¸Minuet!¡¹


    Shouting, I ran over to where Minuet had fallen and lay on her right side on the floor.


    Her already pale face was pallid¨CRealising it was a dream, she stared blankly for a few moments.


    In the instant she had fallen, she couldn¡¯t move her legs, so she lay sprawled like a discarded doll with her legs crooked and overlapping.


    ¡¸¡­Ugh¡­¡¹


    Unable to do anything to arrest her fall, Minuet writhed in bitter agony.


    ¡¸You¡¯re not hurt, are you? Did you hit your spine or head!?¡¹


    I said, and as I rushed over to her¨C *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!* Hearing the sounds of Sachet and Endora¡¯s footsteps coming rapidly up the stairs, Minuet said:


    ¡¸¨CD-do not enter! Y¡­You must not see me like this.¡¹


    Twisting her body around to face the door, she shouted this harshly. While in that painful position.


    As noble¡­ no, as the next head of the family, she must be seen in a position of authority, and the staff must never see her in such a state. If the commoners begin to look down at her, all that is lost.


    Receiving orders from their lady, and with a man and woman staying in the same room, they will hardly burst into the room.


    ¡¸Both of you return to your rooms. No one ordered you to come up here, did they?¡¹


    After Minuet had rebuked them in a shrill voice, I sensed the maids timidly began to retreat back down the hall.


    Now, no one else besides me could help her, so I reached out to lend her a hand¨C


    *Slap!* Minuet batted my hand away.


    ¡¸I do not require your assistance! I¡­ I can get up myself!¡¹


    Saying that, she gripped the bed sheets¨Cusing her delicate arms, she twisted her body around¨Cand now in a position that looked like she was leaning against the bed, she moved her right, then her left foot and pulled them up tight against her and into her arms.


    ¡¸¡­Huff, huff¡­¡¹


    Out of breath at this point, Minuet grit her teeth¡­


    Trying to crawl up into the bed, she pulled on the sheets with all her strength.


    However, they began to shift cruelly and she fell back down. There was no way she could lift her own body.


    ¡¸¡­Urg, urg¡­¡¹


    With dishevelled hair, Minuet persisted, but¡­ she could see it was pointless.


    And so, despite risking Baritsu¨C


    I lifted her light body.


    I couldn¡¯t merely lend her a shoulder, so I picked her up in a bridal carry.


    ¡¸No! No! Do not lay your hands on me! I said that I would get myself up! Just because my legs do not work, you think¨C¡¹


    The proud Minuet¡¯s face was now flushed with panic.


    However, in such a situation, the likelihood of receiving a Batsuta was low.


    ¡¸If you really could do it yourself, I wouldn¡¯t help you. I¡¯d help anyone able-bodied if they couldn¡¯t do something. I¡¯m not giving you any special treatment. Let go of your absurdly stubborn pride.¡¹


    As I said that, my chest and shoulder¨C *Whomph!* *Whoom!* *Whomph!*


    Minuet began dealing out a series of hammer blows. Her reaction was very much like Aria.


    ****************************************************


    *************************************************


    However, at this close range each of the strikes only carried about 15% of relative power. Even so, Aria¡¯s blows were as destructive as real hammers, but Minuet¡¯s were something I could brush off.


    But caught unprepared¨C *Whomp!* An unlucky blow grazed my chin in an upper cut at just the right angle.


    Caught by surprise, I staggered¨C *Flop!*


    I pitched forward, and ended up pinning Minuet down onto the bed.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    My own body was draped across Minuet like a mantle as she laid on her back looking up¡­


    ¡¸Shameful¡­! Absolutely disgraceful! Do you intend to take advantage of me?¡¹


    With tears in her blue eyes, she glared at me.


    The scent of cherries wafted up from Minuet and the bed.


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it at all! I¡¯m not trying to do anything strange to you¡­!¡¹


    Then as I attempted to rise¨C


    Minuet tightened her grip on my collar and pulled me in close.


    For a moment, she had a look in her eyes that reminded me of Aria¡¯s murderous glare that looked like she wanted to cut me into pieces¨C


    ¡¸At first, I thought that I would simply kill you. However¡­ please do what you wish first. I shall not kill you until afterwards.¡¹


    ¡¸D-do what I want¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸I mean to snatch you away from my elder sister. All of the good things my elder sister has gotten have come to me.¡¹


    She said¨C


    ¡¸It is alright. It is only right that it be so. My elder sister possesses an exceptional body, one that can move freely, as well as the love and respect of many, and even a lover¨C Each and every one I will take. I have nothing! With this body of mine I have had since birth, this brain of mine that inspires fear, hated by everyone, branded an eccentric, I have spent my entire life alone! It is entirely just that such should happen!¡¹


    Minuet¨C is envious of Aria.


    Envious. These sisters are the same; wanting what the other possesses¨CShe wants to travel widely around the world and to be popular enough to appear on the cover of a magazine herself, this anti-Aria. And so¡­


    ¡¸¨CThat is the reason I agreed to meet with you. Because you spoke of school, I altered the time, but I had reasoned this conclusion from the very first.¡¹


    ¡­She intends to hold me here in an attempt to steal me, myself, from Aria.


    She had even gone to the meticulous length of foisting Aria off onto the Prince.


    ¡¸I shall not resist. I shall not cry out. I do not harbour any affection for you, but do as you will to me so that I may take you from my elder sister. I shall not be your woman, but you shall become my man. That one¡¯s lover shall become mine.¡¹


    Although young, she was definitely a woman from birth¨Clooking much more mature than her age, Minuet¡­


    Screwing her eyes shut and released my collar. With a *Clap!* grabbed both of my cheeks on her hands, and suddenly¨C


    She kissed me.


    Her light pink lips puckered, and¡­


    I raised a finger and stopped her.


    Before I knew it, I was entirely consumed¨C In Hysteria Mode, thankfully.


    ¡¸Hey, lover? What kind of lover shoots you 8 times a day?¡¹


    Then, having kissed my finger¨CMinuet opened her forget-me-not blue eyes as soon as she realised it and forced a bitter smile as she muttered something uncomplimentary about Aria.


    ¡¸There is also something else. You don¡¯t love me¡­ and that fact, it does nothing but pain me.¡¹


    My first choice of action was to show her a kind smile to calm her down¡­ and she said.


    ¡¸Pity is a variety of Love. In this¨C please show pity to someone as miserable as I. Once, or perhaps even twice¡­!¡¹


    She talked of a Theory of Love that was entirely above me.


    It would seem best not to engage with that topic too deeply. Although I have been restraining myself because she is younger and Aria¡¯s little sister, I cannot deny that she possesses her own uniquely devilish charm.


    Even if the other person were not the child prodigy Minuet, the type of conversation we are having right now is dangerous.


    They are Kana¡¯s words, but a conversation is the first bond between a man and a woman. When it comes to Love, talk leads to emotion, emotion to physicality, so on and so on¨C each step strengthening an instinctual bond. And so¡­


    ¡¸Pity¡­you say? Your own feelings of pity have driven you to this action. However, that is not entirely wrong. If one had everything, they would be unable to view themselves clearly. The perfect human does not exist. So humans devote themselves to various endeavours to improve themselves. In order to do so, one must see themselves clearly. You pity yourself occasionally. However, I believe that you are capable of doing so¨C as a mature person.¡¹


    I admonished Minuet as I spoke in a teaching manner.


    Drawing her arms and legs together, Minuet sat in a feminine posture¡­


    Taking a seat on the edge of the bed myself, she watched me from behind out of the corner of her eye.


    ¡¸Conversely, no one has everything. As you said, Aria certainly has a lot. Although it is a little, I do as well. And of course so do you too. People with things tend to forget them, such as great fortunes and intelligence¨Cand such a cute figure as well.¡¹


    Here I reached out to touch her blonde hair and pale skin¡­


    I gently stroked her cheek. *Slap!*


    Minuet swatted my hand away with the back of hers. She hit me.


    That¡¯s fine. Enough has passed between us for one night.


    ¡¸You merely pretend to offer me advice to further your own ends. However, from your own words¡­ I have deduced 3 things.¡¹


    While still glaring at me with a scowl, Minuet declared that she had seen through my intentions.


    ¡¸One: You do not truly pity me. Seeing this body of mine and how I live, do you truly feel pity for me?¡¹


    ¡¸No. Not in the slightest.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Two: Until now, I believe that the only one who has seriously touched me¨Cin the entire world, has been my elder sister. However, there is now one more individual to be added to that list. Now¡­ You have touched me. You have conquered your own horror and loathing. You have been serious in everything, but not for my sake. It has all been¨Cfor my elder sister. ¡¹


    ¡¸As a rule, I do not talk about women in front of other women, but as sisters, I believe this is a special case. It is as you say.¡¹


    Then from MInuet¡¯s eyes¨C


    All trace of anger vanished.


    Then with a pained expression, she averted her eyes and looked out the window.


    The stars glittered in the London sky¡­


    ¡­After a moment of silence, she looked back at me.


    I sensed that something had changed, somehow, and that she had regained her previous composure from the time we met.


    ¡¸And Three: This is your special ability.¡¹


    Pointing a finger at me with an expression like Aria, the look in Minuet¡¯s eyes sharpened.Her mood was entirely different than it had been until now.


    ¡¸I shall step you through it from the start, like the steps of a minuet. The tone of your voice, your words, and your expression are all changed from a few moments ago. Based on my diagnosis, it would appear that your cerebral activity has risen to the level of a Savant Syndrome. I did not observe you use any kind of psychotropic drug, so it must be something internal to yourself¨Csomething, shall we say, constitutional. I have already established that you are incapable of triggering it yourself. Therefore, the inducement must be a psychological or physiological motivator. When that occurs, several things happen¡­.¡¹


    ¡­Crap¡­!


    I¡¯ve shown it to her. This sharp-witted child has noticed. And in great detail.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    A contrastingly cold sweat welled up on my forehead in response to something other than a rise in temperature.


    The perceptive Minuet¡¯s forget-me-not blue eyes regarded me¨C


    ¡¸Hysteria Savant Syndrome.¡¹


    She declared the end result of her deduction.


    ¡­I¡¯m beat. She¡¯s seen through me in just half a day, hasn¡¯t she?


    As expected of Sherlock Holmes the 4th. It is impossible to hide anything from this child.


    In place of a reply¨C I merely gave a bitter smile without words.


    ¡¸It is an exceedingly curious personal trait, and it required some time to puzzle out. Does my elder sister know if it?¡¹


    ¡¸She does. Although, unlike yourself, it took her 10 months to figure out.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. She has preceded me slightly. In that case, please demonstrate for me what she has observed.¡¹


    ¡¸I believe that there is some slight misunderstanding. In order to so, some¡­ contact stimulation is required.¡¹


    I spoke these words out of concern for the girl in the conversation¨C


    But then I realised my slip of the tongue.


    ¡¸¨CI see. Then I will touch whatever area is required.¡¹


    Hearing my words, Minuet leaned in to say this.


    ¡¸As a result of the two of us coming together, there will be no more need for stars. I shall grant you 10 of them, then¡­ what was once my elder sister¡¯s, will come to me.¡¹


    This child of aristocrats, she spoke euphemistically, but¡­


    Minuet¡¯s desire¨CI have an idea of what it means.


    ¡¸You are invoking the use of stars here. Therefore, I cannot defy you.¡¹


    ¡¸I have only ever seen images, but when it comes to men and women¨C there is a mystery that I have no firsthand knowledge of myself. This is the best opportunity to gain experience, and I will not let it slip away. Ah, however¡­ if I might trouble you in one thing¡­ According to the imagery, many women lose themselves so¡­¡¹


    Minuet continued.


    ¡¸¡­You will support my legs, will you not.¡¹


    As she reached out to touch my back¨C


    ¨CI rose from the bed.


    Then moving to stand by the window, I looked out at Orion that was visible from this country.


    ¡¸The stars¡­ they are beautiful. If you take only 10 of them, then the night sky of London would be spoilt.¡¹


    I said, looking back over my shoulder at Minuet who wore a puzzled expression¡­ I smiled gently once more.


    ¡¸At any rate, I will return at noon to work to collect more stars. In a way that no one in London will notice. So¨C goodnight for the meanwhile, Young Lady.¡¹


    In the manner of a noble¡¯s male retainer, I clapped my arm across my chest and bowed¡­


    I returned again to my position against the wall. However, I still remained somewhat near.


    Minuet¡­


    She folded her arms somewhat stiffly and puffed out her cheeks in a *Huff!*.


    It was the first childish gesture appropriate for someone 14 years old that I had seen.


    ¡¸¨CIn all of my life, I have never been so envious of my elder sister as I am in this moment.¡¹


    Stating this in a relatively flat tone, she plopped herself back down on her side.


    It was Minuet. Such a response was to be expected¡­


    ¨CShe may have even deduced as much


    ****************************************************


    After waking up and showering, I pushed Minuet in her wheelchair toward the dining room.


    Assisted by the maids, Minuet changed into her usual frilly clothing¡­ When asked for my star card, I handed it to her.


    ¡¸You spoke of school yesterday. You forfeit one star.¡¹


    Such a broken system. Entirely dependent upon Minuet¡¯s whims, isn¡¯t it a bit too lax?


    ¡¸And for what occurred last night, you gain 3 black stars.¡¹


    ¡¸What are these black stars?¡¹


    ¡¸They are negative stars. You were dismissive and caused me embarrassment, that is the reason for them.¡¹


    While regarding me cooly from beneath the edge of her hood, Minuet used a ballpoint pen to sketch 3 crude star shapes and scribble in to fill them.


    What¡¯s with this brand new rule?


    Although the me in Hysteria Mode enjoyed it, my normal self was being absurdly abused. This sudden change of attitude was the same for both of these sisters.


    Instead of earning stars, these black stars saddled me with debt, and I wearily returned the card to my breast pocket.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Sulking, I crossed over to the first floor hall¡­


    Through the windows that looked out on Baker street, I saw a gaggle of highschool girls passing by.


    They carried lacrosse sticks under the overcast sky. It seems like going to early morning club practice is something that happens in the country as well.


    They wore green check-patterned pleated skirts, white blouses, and light brown blazers¡­ they look like Japanese highschool girls. They were smiling, giggling, and laughing happily as they passed by chattering to each other.


    Seeming to not have a care in the world, they made me angry.


    ¡¸Noisy brats¡­ working hard despite the bad weather. I hope there¡¯s a huge rainstorm. Then the lacrosse match would be cancelled.¡¹


    Irritated by what had happened with the star card, I laid a dark curse upon the normal girls.


    ¡¸The probability of that occurring is not inconsiderable. There will not be rain accompanying it, but there shall be lightning. No matter the state of the match, whenever thunder is heard, the rules call for a suspension of the game.¡¹


    With her mouth screwed up into a smirk, Minuet answered, pointendly not looking out of the window.


    This is¡­ something she wants to do herself. Club activities. She would like to play and knows the rules in detail. But she cannot go to school in the first place. Above all, she has no friends. And so she was sulking.


    And unfortunately because those high school girls passed by, she became more sullen.


    If this goes on, the number of black stars I have will only multiply¡­ and that made me nervous, so:


    ¡¸¡­Hrng¡­¡¹


    Minuet made a noise from the entryway to the dining room.


    ¡¸What are you doing.¡¹


    ¡¸Nothing at all. I must answer a call of nature, so please call Sachet or Endora.¡¹


    Nature¡­? Does she want to take a walk in the garden?


    Not wanting to miss the chance to help Minuet, and thereby gain a star, I replied:


    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll go to the courtyard if that¡¯s alright? The herb garden looks like a thicket.¡¹


    Opening the door to the natural courtyard with a *Click!*¨C The cold winter wind struck.


    Likely paling from the cold I had just admitted, Minuet¡­


    ¡¸Wh-what are you attempting to do to a noble lady!? H-hurry and call the maid! What if they do not make it in time!?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m just doing my best to get a star. What do you mean by being in time? If you mean you want help, what do you want me to do?¡¹


    ¡¸You fool! Simpleton! Commoner! Ah! Ah! Now¡­ Hurry and get the maid!¡¹


    The pale Minuet seemed truly and honestly angry¨C*Whipsh!* She hit me with a broom that stood near the courtyard. This sudden fit of temper is just like Aria. Reaching out my hand to ward off the broom, with a *Snap!* she bit me.


    *******************************************************


    ¡­Looking up what¡ºcall of nature¡»means on my mobile¡­


    I found out that it was an uncommon affected jargon not in common use that simply meant:¡ºI have to go to the toilet¡».


    Afterwards, Endora dashed in and pushed Minuet quickly towards the toilet as she covered her red face with her hands as she cried


    Already having made Miss cry this morning, I would have to exercise some quick wits¨C


    Shortly after, Minuet returned, her face evincing a desire to verbally abuse then shoot me with the Lee-Enfield that she now carried, so I pretended not to know what¡ºnature¡»referred to.


    ¡¸Where did you go?¡¹


    I said, exercising the skill to¡ºplay dumb, no matter how frightening the situation¡»that Aria had put the extreme test. In response, Minuet, whose faculties of logic seemed to be greatly impaired by her lost temper said¨C


    ¡¸I-It does not matter!¡¹


    She said, raising her air gun.


    She regarded me as an idiot, so nothing of great consequence occurred¡­


    Due to these circumstances, sooner or later, another pitch black star will appear on my card.


    As my inner fibres trembled¡­


    ¡¸Good Morning, Master and Miss!¡¹


    Welcome reinforcements arrived from the entryway, shown in by Sachet.


    Her polite greeting, along with her maple syrup scent softened the bloodthirsty atmosphere of the Holmes Family residence.


    ¡¸Lisa! I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. Let me introduce you to Minuet. This is the maid I told you about yesterday, Lisa. Lisa, this is Aria¡¯s younger sister, Miss Minuet.¡¹


    Lisa smiled in the sailor suit maid uniform¨C


    The third maid spread her skirts and bobbed a curtsy.


    ¡¸Well. What a charming maid. You come from the Netherlands, do you not? The pleats in your frilled headdress are in the style of a southern Amsterdam district maid school, and your accent is one of modern Dutch.¡¹


    Minuet, like Sherlock, typically gives a demonstration of her powers of deduction to those she meets for the first time.


    ¡¸Such a wise, noble, and beautiful Lady! You have my respect from the bottom of my heart as well as my utmost thanks for the pleasure of serving you.¡¹


    Minuet haughtily presented the back of her hand, and Lisa took it and brought it close to her mouth¡­ coming close but not touching, Lisa observed the English style of manners, endearing herself to the Lady.


    Without a moment¡¯s delay, Lisa then opened the suitcase she carried.


    ¡¸¨CI have just collected some morning dew from the cinnamon stalks from Sir Watson¡¯s personal garden. Please accept it as a token of our meeting.¡¹


    Proffering a small glass bottle with a slight amount of water at the bottom like a bribe, she handed it over.


    ¡¸¡ºIf you put morning dew on a woman¡¯s face, she will become more beautiful¡»¨CYou are acquainted with the old English tradition. This is slight flattery, but acceptable. I shall put it to good use.¡¹


    Good. She still has a bit of a stand-offish expression, but Minuet has accepted Lisa


    The fact this maid transforms into a legendary beast that rips and tears everything around here, regardless of friend from foe on the last night of a full moon, is a whimsical secret that not even Minuet could unravel easily.


    Please work diligently from now on to make up for my black stars, Lisa.


    I bore that thought in mind like a poor excuse for the head of a household.


    ***********************************************


    Snatching Lisa away from Watson and transferring her to my control was a great success.


    The English-style breakfast was ordinary, consisting of cooked beans, bread, and orange juice¡­


    Abandoning a menu that was lacking in nutritional balance, Lisa worked with Sachet to make a large parfait for Minuet.


    However, Lisa¡¯s specially made parfait allowed for the 6 major nutrients without compromising taste or calorie count. Moreover, she did not use artificial sweeteners at all, and it was seemingly magically constituted entirely of all-natural household ingredients.


    Her daily stock gain of goodwill quickly maxed out Minuet said:


    ¡¸This parfait is a work of culinary art. A true masterpiece.¡¹


    Using roundabout language to convey a compliment, the general sense was that of praise for the parfait. Ingratiatingly holding out my star card to her, Minuet returned it, erasing all of the black stars and leaving the note:¡¸Please make these every morning¡¹.


    It did not stop there, for in this Western-style house, Lisa was perfectly in her own element.


    While listening to a few stories from Sachet and Endora, Lisa made a cursory inspection of every room on Minuet¡¯s house¡­


    The Times, Express, and Mirror¨C regardless of whether they were well-respected newspapers and tabloids, Lisa bought all the morning papers and clipped the articles most likely to be of interest to Minuet and compiled them into a special scrapbook.


    Then as Minuet held an essential oil pipe in her hand and hummed along as she read along, she now stood at the side of her wheelchair and brushed her hair. Seeing her skill and judging that she was a top-class beautician, Minuet was in a good mood and gave me a star, saying:


    ¡¸Please make this morning¡¯s activities a daily occurrence.¡¹


    *********************************************


    *********************************************


    ¨CThis is great!


    As her master, my maid was steadily making up for my blunders. Minuet did not seem to have any qualms about recording Lisa¡¯s stars on my card. It seems that such an apparently absurd system as¡ºA maid¡¯s accomplishments are her master¡¯s¡»is allowable in Europe


    By the point it was time to prepare lunch, Sachet and Endora were observing and learning from Lisa, looking up to her as their senpai.


    What¡¯s more, during lunch Minuet said:


    ¡¸I cannot cook.¡¹


    Catching that remark, after a brief rest period after the meal, Lisa wheedled Minuet into allowing her to be taken into the kitchen.


    Believing that Minuet would never enter the kitchen, even if Heaven and Earth were moved, Sachet and Endora lost their balance and faltered.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s make a cherry tart together. It will make tea time fun.¡¹


    ¡¸I could not. It would not be fitting to perform the duties of a maidservant.¡¹


    At first, she gave this refusal, but Lisa employed her characteristic charm¨Cand successfully convinced the proud Menu to remain in the kitchen.


    With the movement of whipping a whisk in a bowl, both of her large breasts that were contained within her sailor suit maid uniform swayed ponderously from side to side¡­


    ¡¸I am envious of your large breasts.¡¹


    Once again, she trapped Minuet who made this statement.


    ¡¸Actually, having breasts like this only results in stiff shoulders¨CWork like this exercises the upper arm muscles and has the same effect as an underarm lymphatic massage, and a British Medical Journal article has linked it to increased breast size. The underpinning medical theory was on shaky ground, but the statistical results were undeniable. The likelihood that my breasts are like this as a result of such daily work is not entirely deniable.¡¹


    ¡¸Please allow me to take your place. Also, please keep this information in confidence from my elder sister, Aria. It will serve to widen the respective gap between us and vex her.¡¹


    Minuet replied, and at the sight of Miss Minuet holding a bowl and whisk, Sachet and Endora simultaneously fainted on the spot, and I unfortunately found myself forced to support both of them in my arms from behind.


    ¡¸If you wish, we can add soy milk and almonds. They are said to increase breast size during a girl¡¯s period of growth.¡¹


    As Lisa said this, Minuet¡¯s eyes changed colour, and she became earnest in taking part in the preparation of the tarts. Although grumbling as she did it, she helped put the tart batter in the oven.


    ¡¸How long does it require?¡¹


    ¡¸It will need about 30 minutes at 170 Celsius. In the meantime, we should firm up fresh cream and custard by beating the ingredients. After that, we will take this powdered sugar¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Do you sprinkle it? How do you do it? Is this how you are supposed to do it?¡¹


    The monomaniac Minuet wanted to know all of the ins-and-outs of the process of tart making, and in her over-zealousness, she filled the air with powdered sugar.


    It seeming that some of the powder entered her nose, Lisa¨C


    ¡¸No, more like¡­ Achoo!¡¹


    Turning away from Minuet and covering her mouth and nose, Lisa sneezed.


    Then *Poof!*


    ¡­!


    I-It came out! Animal ears peeked out from her blonde hair and behind the fan of frills on her lacy headband! That was way too easy!


    It also seemed that her tail appeared, and the back of her skirt was bulging out like Mokorin¡­ 5


    ¡¸Oh my!¡¹


    ¡¸M-My sincerest apologies, Miss! I have been terribly inconsiderate¡­! Please accept my apologies! *Sniffle!* *Sniff!*¡¹


    Bowing her head low in apology, her animal ears lowered as well, and Minuet¡¯s blue eyes flashed as she grabbed a hold of them.


    Seeming to function much like human ears, having them grabbed caused her some pain.


    ¡¸What is this? They are lovely. Please let me observe how they are attached at the base. I will give you a star. Now then, do not just remain there on the ground. Hurry and fetch me a magnifying glass, Sachet and Endora.¡¹


    Lisa was Lisa and carelessly allowed this to happen, but Miss Minuet, being much more detached from the world than I had expected, took a dispassionate interest in her new maid that was also a beast girl.


    Worried that I would be held to account for the crime of hiring her, Minuet seemed to be entertained instead and offered more stars.


    But Lisa. You must hide your tail at all costs.


    If she finds out, she¡¯ll flip up your skirt to observe your buttocks.


    *************************************************


    In England, it is customary to cook a large amount of food then eat it little by little. That being the case, there were cherry tart snacks for 3 days. Minuet felt that she had made them all by herself, and was very proud of that fact, although it was Lisa who actually made it, and that was why it was so delicious.


    While eating tarts at just past noon on the third day in the living room¨C


    It was.. just about time.


    Casting a glance at the antique clock, I stood up and gripped the handles of Minuet¡¯s chair.


    ¡¸Hah? What is the meaning of this?¡¹


    ¡¸You didn¡¯t go outside yesterday even once. You will stagnate. You should go out at least once a day to breath the air.¡¹


    Thanks to Lisa, my card now held 4 stars. 3 from the first day and 1 from the second.


    However, it seems that Minuet has been reluctant to give them out, and today I have received 0.


    But¨CEven myself, taking the advice of Article 5 of the Butei Charter to heart, I devised a new strategy to gain stars.


    ¡¸The vehicle combustion fumes in the air outside are poor for one¡¯s health.¡¹


    ¡¸Now, now, don¡¯t say that. You said earlier that if I saved up enough stars, you¡¯d make a wager¨CI have some, so how about a wager? I¡¯ve got a belated birthday present prepared. I¡¯ll wager 4 stars. If I win, you¡¯ll double them, and if you win, you¡¯ll take them back.¡¹


    Lisa¡¯s tireless efforts had netted me 4 stars, and I was going to use them all on a high-stakes gamble.


    Given that nobles have an image to maintain in front of commoners, and I had put her in a tough position as the mistress in front of her busily working maids.


    Aiming to augment the fruits of Lisa¡¯s labour with a risky gamble made me feel like I really was a terrible master.


    ¡¸¨CWell then. A present you say? No doubt it is something dull and uninteresting. However, I suppose that I could offer a few stars. I accept your terms.¡¹


    Alright, she¡¯s on board.


    ¡¸Sachet, Endora, I am going out. Prepare my shawl and lap blanket.¡¹


    With the shawl layered on top, it would be too warm, so she told them to take off the sailor collar, and the twin maids had the following split exchange of surprise.


    ¡¸It has been a year¨C?¡¹


    ¡¸¨CSince Miss went out, hasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ***********************************************************


    With white breath puffing, we proceeded down Baker Street as the weather in London decided to clear up for the day¨C


    I pushed Minuet¡¯s squeaking wheelchair down the footpath.


    Despite the fact that this was her first time out in a year, Minuet showed no particular expression.


    With a schooled expression on her face, she smoked the cherry scented essential oil that had come down to her from Sherlock.


    ¡¸Here we are.¡¹


    We arrived after 5 minutes¡¯ walk¡­


    A stylistic modern cafe on the corner of Marylebone Road with glazed glass.


    ¡¸I purposefully did not apply logic in order to grant you the chance to earn a star, but I wonder if this is your goal?¡¹


    Minuet furrowed her eyebrows as she looked up at me quizzically.


    ¡¸Well¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s it. Now, let¡¯s go inside the shop. Sitting inside, near the back, there is a girl with long, black hair and a white flower on the left side of her head. She¡¯s about my age.¡¹


    ¡¸What is the significance of that fact?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s Momoko.¡¹


    As I said that, Minuet¡¯s face registered an expression of shocked surprise, and dropped her precious pipe like a beanbag.


    ¡¸I looked her up on the Internet and sent her a message. She said she was awfully eager in wanting to meet¡ºMunue¡». Apparently she¡¯s rich, and she caught a flight from Japan yesterday.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You, why¡­!?¡¹


    In her panic, it seems that Minuet has downgraded her term of address for me from using my name to using impersonal pronouns.6


    Her naturally pale face went totally ashen, and her eyes filled with immense rage.


    Seeming linked as one heart and mind and just as agitated, her wheelchair hissed steam from below.


    ¡¸Due to her man-hating, I won¡¯t be coming with you. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be just outside¨Cwaiting on a bench. If there¡¯s a problem with her, I¡¯ll come for you.¡¹


    When I sent the message¡ºAlmost there¡»that I had typed beforehand, a woman with good posture sitting at a white table picked up her mobile. I had already sent one before, and now this was another.


    ¡¸Alright, that¡¯s really Momoko. Go meet her.¡¹


    ¡¸N-No, I cannot! Come with me!¡¹


    Minuet was much more flustered than I had ever seen her.


    Without a trace of aristocratic pride, and her blue eyes half filled with tears, she clung on to me.


    ¡¸I promised that I would not come. A Butei must keep their word.¡¹


    ¡¸D-Did you mention it? That I am in a wheelchair?¡¹


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t think it was necessary. You¡¯ve talked about it, haven¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡­Did she hide it?


    ¡¸I-I said that I went to school, and what is more that I was the ace of the basketball club. We began chatting online and once I said that¨Cit wasn¡¯t possible to stop with just one lie¨CI told her I was popular, and that I doubled as the Lacrosse club ace were all things that I told her¡­! She believed me! As a result she became friends with a liar!¡¹


    In what she considered to be a truly dire situation, Minuet spilled the entire story.


    ¡­When exchanging messages, you can¡¯t see the real person you are talking to. Ever since humanity began sending letters, it has been a tradition to¡ºpresent your idealised self¡», and it seems that Minuet has continued the practice.


    ¡¸Then this is your chance to set the record straight. Lies are not good. Now go ahead.¡¹


    Saying that, I manually disengaged the handbrake on her chair.


    ¡¸She doesn¡¯t know! As I am¡­ Far from being an ace, I cannot even walk and am confined to a wheelchair!¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with wheelchairs? What¡¯s more, yours is stylish and cool. Have some confidence.¡¹


    ¡¸With the exception of my elder sister, I have not spoken with girls of my own age for years! She is a first-year highschool student¡­ I am going home! Give Momoko my apologies!¡¹


    Ultimately deciding to run away, Minuet grasped the wheel on her chair¨C


    ¨CAnd I held her hand back.


    ¡¸Let go! I am leaving!¡¹


    ¡¸No, go meet her.¡¹


    ¡¸No no no, I have deduced as much! Momoko went to the trouble of coming all this way, but as I am¨CShe will abuse me for being a liar! She will come to hate me! Momoko is my sole friend! I do not wish to lose her! That result is only logical!¡¹


    ¡¸You have deduced it¡­ and that¡¯s just the end of it, is it!¡¹


    In addition to Minuet, I was also angry for myself¨C


    Not allowing her to escape, I strengthened my grip on her slender arm.


    ¡¸Disprove that logic. Take that logic that is inconvenient for you, and stand it on its head. You¡¯re a genius, aren¡¯t you? But what is all that deduction for? You move in the best direction based upon logic. But that logic is not the answer itself! What happens when you go and do something is the real answer!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Truly furious, I showed her a truly angry face for the first time¨C


    Having become uncharacteristically timid, Minuet listened to my words without responding.


    ¡¸Have you heard from Aria that Sherlock was alive as of July last year?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I was informed.¡¹


    ¡¸Even Sherlock¡¯s logical answer was overturned!¡¹


    ¡¸Such a thing is impossible. I have not known my great-grandfather to be wrong even once in his entire life. What kind of person could upset his logic?¡¹


    ¡¸I did.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹


    She came to a sudden realisation.


    ¡¸The unbounded actions of foolish persons defy all comprehension. Just now, I was unable to deduce your actions. Bringing me here to meet with Momoko was something that I could not have foreseen.¡¹


    ¡¸I am a terrible fool. But I understand this one thing with absolute clarity. Whether it is the prophecy of a god or the prediction of a supercomputer, if it is an undesirable future, you can overturn it. Humans are capable of doing that. Go. Go reverse your loss and make it. A true friend.¡¹


    ¨CAt the words¡ºtrue friend¡»¨C


    A glimmer of hope finally appeared in Minuet¡¯s eyes. Although her face still registered an expression of 90% desperation.


    Then, when I released her, recovering her noble poise, putting in order her slightly dishevelled hair, and smoothing down her frilly dress¨C


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Until now, she had gripped the wheels of her chair, wanting to escape, but now she laid trembling hands back on them.


    Then she turned herself toward the ramp leading up to the cafe of her own volition. She turned the wheels of the chair, no longer relying on my help.


    Encouraged by me who defied Sherlock¡¯s logic, no¨C rather with a rising hope of making a friend within her chest¡­


    A great detective in her own right, she had come against the wall of¡ºLogic¡»and decided to face it by herself


    With a forced smile on her face, she looked just like Aria during a fight¨Ca truly brave expression.


    *******************************************************


    Because the exterior was glass, I could see inside well, and Minuet entered with a noble figure. Confidently facing Momoko, she swept her hand across her chest, and I watched intently as she gave a graceful¡ºHow do you do?¡»in greeting¨C


    They began to talk, and the waitress brought afternoon tea.


    At first she seemed surprised as I thought she might, and I could tell that from Momoko¡¯s expression, but¡­ She did not seem to be the type to discriminate based on eccentricity, and rather interested in the situation as they engaged in amicable conversation.


    Well, with her good head on her shoulders, Minuet is able to smooth things over when it comes to the lies she told.


    I was bad at lip reading, so I couldn¡¯t tell what was being said¡­


    I thought I would drink some canned coffee, but this is London. Public safety isn¡¯t as good as Tokyo, so there aren¡¯t vending machines scattered everywhere.


    So I just stuck my hands in my pockets and just sat around and waited like an unemployed person.


    Over in the heated, stylish cafe, over tea and sweets¨C


    They chatted on.


    It stretched on.


    ¡­Forever.


    Even as it started to darken, there was no sign of ending. It had already gone on for an hour.


    It seems like they are really excited to discuss the game.


    If found here by the elite 00 series of MI6 soldiers, I would be killed in this dangerous country for Butei. Sitting here, exposing my true face for such a long time is not good, but¡­ despite Watson¡¯s strict warning when I entered the country, I haven¡¯t once felt a hint of their presence. Is that petty thing to say?


    Then¡­ as the girls¡¯ gamer talk stretched on into its second hour¡­


    I saw a change come over Minuet.


    She was smiling.


    There was a smile on her face. Momoko was also smiling and laughing. The girls were having fun together.


    ¡­This is good, isn¡¯t it, Minuet?


    I thought you¡¯d be able to do it. You¡¯re Aria¡¯s little sister, and she completely overturns situations that are not to her liking with violence.


    Actually, are you still talking? The girl¡¯s conversation is going on long. It¡¯s pretty cold out here.


    ***********************************************


    As dusk began to fall¡­


    Minuet finally emerged from the cafe.


    Unaware that I was here, Momoko gripped her hand bag in one hand and headed off down the cobbles of the street to see the sights in the area of Regent¡¯s Park.


    I only saw her retreating figure, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I had seen her somewhere.


    However, I had promised her that I wouldn¡¯t come. Investigating her would be a rude act, so I didn¡¯t.


    ¡¸¡­How was it?¡¹


    I asked while scratching my totally numb nose when Minuet came back to me¨C


    ¡¸As you said, somehow, I was able to overthrow logic myself. Momoko had also falsified her own age, and that was an unexpected an unquantified factor that proved to be advantageous that cannot be understated.¡¹


    She expressed herself in a roundabout manner, but I understood her meaning from her facial expression.


    England¡¯s great detective and aristocrat had a distant personality, but she could not hide how happy she was.


    She is 14 years old, after all.


    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m glad if you enjoyed this offline meeting.¡¹


    Saying, that I resumed my position behind her wheelchair, grabbed the handles¨C


    Then spun it around, completing a 180 degree turn on the spot.


    Then with Minuet in front of me¡­


    She placed a hand across her chest in a gesture that was simultaneously graceful and cute as she hung her head.


    ¡¸It was truly a wonderful birthday present. Thank-you, Kinji.¡¹


    She said in a cute anime-like voice while giving a sweet smile.


    **********************************************************


    **********************************************************


    ¡¸Alright, then give me a star.¡¹


    Having gone to immense trouble to organise this offline meeting, I immediately held out my star card, at which Minuet¡¯s gloomy expression returned¨C


    ¡¸Well. I do not know if you are a refined or boorish man. Regardless, this is a total victory for yourself. The present was truly a¡ºfriend¡»as I was told. I shall grant you 4 stars.¡¹


    ¡¸That makes a total of 8. You won¡¯t give me 2 more as an extra bonus, will you?¡¹


    Minuet hugged my sleeve close, telling me that this was something good¡­


    ¡¸If I do that, however, will that not mean that you will be leaving shortly afterwards?¡¹


    She said, giving a small laugh and sticking out her tongue. This action was just like Aria and surprisingly cute.


    [END TEXT]


    ******************************************************


    1. If you¡¯ve ever taken a Statistics class, you have an idea of what this means. T-score is a common way of representing the distribution of academic grades (where 50 is average, and Standard Deviation is 10 points) Translated to percentage, it puts her in the top 1%. See this chart for conversion: https://www.medfriendly.com/standardscoretopercentileconversion.html


    2. Aiki is ¡®life force¡¯, similar to Chinese ¡®Chi¡¯. In a more extreme context it may mean no-contact ¡®spirit throws/punches¡¯, or less so in Aikido, the blending of movement and manipulation of opponents¡¯ motion to control them. I think it is the latter, especially with the Author¡¯s penchant for referencing Aikido.


    3. Literally ¡®Horse-Ivy¡¯. Katakana means ¡®grasshopper¡¯. Also to note, ¡®batsu¡¯ means punishment, but this could be a coincidence¡­


    4. ¡®Bully character in Doraemon was named Gian (Short for Giant). He constantly takes what belongs to others.His sister is Jaiko (Gian with a female suffix). As explained, this is an obscure manga reference.


    5. Seems to be a female turtle or dinosaur mascot. When she wears a skirt, the back of her skirt is raised and rests on it.


    6. Until now, she hasn¡¯t used Japanese pronouns ¡®omae¡¯, instead using ¡®Kinji¡¯. Having it be ¡®Kinji¡¯ all the time is weird in English so I¡¯ve substituted it where it makes sense.

 Volume 19 - CH 3

    And we move on¡­


    Shorter chapter, but we do get some character development here.


    Still working on the monster that is Chapter 4, and I am sure you will all enjoy that¡­ once I finally reach the end of it¡­


    Enjoy!


    [BEGIN TEXT]


    Afterwards, Minuet began to go out with a more regular frequency whenever I invited her out.


    Even with Lisa here, I would suffocate if cooped up in the mansion around the clock. I¡¯ve come all the way to London for a specific purpose, so I¡¯m looking for a way to earn stars while sightseeing.


    With that thought in mind, in addition to Lisa, I called Watson, who was disguised in a boy¡¯s Butei High uniform¡­


    I pushed Miss Minuet down Abbey Road in her wheelchair.


    This was the famous road that divides Camden from Westminster and whose picture was used on the cover of a Beatles LP. Following the picture, with my right hand in my pocket, I was John, Minuet was Ringo, barefoot, Watson was Paul, and Lisa was George, following the historical order and having a passing tourist take a commemorative photo for us as we crossed the crosswalk.


    In accordance with the current pleasant mood:


    ¡¸Well, should we go see the Tower Bridge or Big Ben next?¡¹


    I proposed, mixing business and pleasure, but just then¨C


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    A bulletproof Daimler DS420 luxury vehicle appeared nearby and came to a stop.


    It has obviously stopped because they were watching us.


    I was an unimportant Butei, so it did not particularly surprise me¡­


    However, the person who was driving the vehicle was what shocked me.


    They wore an affectatious white suit and sunglasses to conceal their eyes.


    ¨CIt was Prince Howard.


    Exiting the car and using his gloved hand to close the door with a *Ka-chunk!*, he used a handkerchief to cover his face.


    Then facing towards us:


    ¡¸There are certainly a lot of vehicles in this area, and the smell is foul. Oi, you lot, come forth. I do not wish to befoul myself by walking through this place. Come, now. Do not dawdle.¡¹


    Using a single crooked finger, he beckoned us.


    ¡¸Howard¡­? Ouch!¡¹


    ¡¸My! What is it that we have here? When summoned by a lord, not responding would be an inexcusable sin. He must certainly be travelling incognito.¡¹


    Suddenly called for by the Prince and well on her way in a scheme to become part of the Royal Family, Minuet pinched my hand as she self-propelled her chair toward him.


    With goggling eyes bugging out in shock, Watson began to run towards the prince in accordance with the order.


    ¡¸¨CKinji. I have come to speak with you.¡¹


    With Lisa hesitantly following me, I came halfway toward the Prince as he addressed me with a haughty attitude.


    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to say.¡¹


    The Prince and I had been contentious from the start due to Aria, Watson wore an expression of worry, and Minuet directed a small scowl in my direction.


    ¡¸Kinji. You are Aria¡¯s lover, are you not?¡¹


    The Prince said it so bluntly, and it hit me all at once¡­ it appears that he is operating under the same misunderstanding that Minuet was. If a ¡®girlfriend¡¯ shoots their ¡®boyfriend¡¯ 8 times a day, you¡¯d have to change the definition of ¡®lover¡¯ in the dictionary.


    I considered denying it, but Howard had gotten me so upset, so¨C


    ¡¸And what if we were?¡¹


    I answered for some reason. In response, Minuet scowled, Watson blushed in embarrassment, and Lisa grinned with a vein bulging on her forehead in three very distinct responses¨C


    ¡¸As I have already informed you the other day, although Aria is presently serving the capacity as a Butei, I intend to eventually make her a part of the Royal Family as my wife. Resign yourself to that fact, give up on Aira, and never let her name pass your lips again. I had MI6 investigate, and if you associate, you are one who will bring dishonour upon Aria.¡¹


    ¡¸Elementary! It is only natural for my elder sister to become a princess!¡¹


    Despite the fact that the result flowed from a place of logic, Minuet feigned happiness.


    ¡¸However, you and Aria are man and woman. In consideration of the disrupted relationship, I shall bestow due recompense. A sum sufficient to ensure that the common folk never hear of it. On the condition that you never contact Aria again, of course.¡¹


    Saying that¡­ the Prince handed me a cheque from Coutts Bank.


    Huh? Is he trying to hush up a past scandal by bribing me with money? Even royals use such base tactics.


    ¡¸Never. Even if you offered me 100 million Yen, I would refuse.¡¹


    ¡¸What if it were in Pounds? If converted to crisp paper, it is a much greater amount than in Yen.¡¹


    ¡¸Th-¡­ That¡¯s not the problem! It¡¯s not the money ¡­ that isn¡¯t the issue. Aria should be the one who decides for herself who she wants to be with.¡¹


    ¡¸¨CNot at all. In this country, the will of the commoners accedes to that of the nobility, and the nobility to that of royalty. It is their social obligation.¡¹


    ¡­He stated it clearly. As expected, this Prince operates under different rules.


    ¡¸Heaven doesn¡¯t place any person above another. You in England are a century behind Japan. That is one thing that applies to Butei more than anyone else. We don¡¯t sell out friends for money.¡¹


    ¡¸You have a curiously stubborn and rude manner of refusal, do you not?¡¹


    I talked the prince through each step, beginning to end, like the steps of a minuet, and, perhaps a bit thick-headed, he was tilting his head to the side.


    ¡¸I hate you.¡¹


    I declared something even the dimmest person could understand. I just spoke bluntly¡­


    Then Minuet, who planned to ride Aria¡¯s coattails into the Royal Family:


    ¡¸¨CPlease allow me to extend sincere apologies upon his behalf. This man¡­¡¹


    Minuet immediately stepped in to patch things up, but the Prince:


    ¡¸Ha! Ha! Ha! It is quite alright. It must be some foreign commoner drivel. However, by happenstance¨C my feelings are quite aligned. I loathe you as well.¡¹


    He spoke disparagingly towards me, wearing naked jealousy on his face. In contrast to his measured and polite words, he was furious.


    ¡¸That¡¯s a good look for you, Prince-y boy.¡¹


    ¡¸You have courage; for a commoner. Let us cease this talk of money and discuss another boon I shall grant you. A duel.¡¹


    Duel¡­? That¡¯s a pretty anachronistic word.


    However, violence was the strong point of my schooling. The day I¡¯m thankful to Butei High might just have come.


    ¡¸Then let¡¯s do this right here and now. I¡¯ll go bare-handed and give you my gun.¡¹


    Cracking and popping my knuckles, I made a primitive threat¨Cbut the Prince snorted and laughed.


    ¡¸Do you really believe that you have me at a disadvantage here? However, seeing that you have presumptively accepted my offer of a duel, you shall face my proxy. ¨CCome.¡¹


    However, a few seconds after he puffed out his chest, from a double-decker bus that had already passed a few times previously¡­ The shadow was now cast over us.


    It passed us, and in that instant¨C


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Beside me, an English boy of approximately the same age appeared.


    ¡¸Prince. Another one of your games?¡¹


    Muttering this in a low, cool manner, the boy approached¨C


    I had not noticed him at all until he suddenly appeared.


    Who is this guy¡­!?


    ¡¸¡­Wh-When did you¡­?¡¹


    Watson was shocked as well. Even the one nicknamed ¡®The Western Ninja¡¯ hadn¡¯t noticed him.


    Lisa and Minuet were wary of the man as well¨C


    ¡¸Butei Officer Kinji Tohyama. I am always glad to meet up-and-coming hopefuls.¡¹


    Wearing a vest as part of his three-piece, dark grey suit, he addressed me.


    I spoke to the pince without looking at him.


    ¡¸Who is this?¡¹


    ¡¸Bond.¡¹


    The boy with close-shaven grey hair and eye colour somewhere between blue and green gave his name.


    ¡¸Scion Bond.¡¹


    Having already given his last name, he then gave his full name in a pretentious manner¨CHe gave off the impression of a pure-bred English boy. His height was similar to my own as a pure Japanese¡­ and he also smelled like me. The scent of smokeless gunpowder peculiar to those who fire guns everyday.


    ¡¸MI6?¡¹


    ¡¸Correct. I am number 7 in the 00 Section.¡¹


    ¨CHe said it, didn¡¯t he?


    The United Kingdom boasts the worlds best foreign intelligence agency, the British secret intelligence service¨C MI6.


    Headquartered in London and under the direct control of the Prime Minister, it is tasked with investigating terroristic threats from radical Islamists, communists, far-left political organisations, and cults.


    After being warned by Watson, I did my own research, and MI6 had colluded with MI5 in their fight against the IRA to conduct counter-espionage and prevent a coup. As a result, they were given unfettered access to the British embassies and exercised a heavy-handed violent policy. They were a heavily armed and well-equipped organisation that was feared throughout the world.


    And above all else, hosting what were known as the strongest humans, at the top of the MI6 organisation¨C was the 00 Section.


    They are extraterritorial elites that carry a murder permit, a¡ºLicense to Kill¡», that allows them to execute anyone without a trial so long as a single finger is in contact with the United Kingdom.


    Their exact number is unknown, but it cannot be more than a few¨CIs this young man one of them?


    Stunned into silence beside me by Scion¡¯s appearance, Watson spoke.


    ¡¸Hold on just a moment¡­! Doesn¡¯t that post belong to Mr. Bond¡­? He is certainly not a young man like yourself!¡¹


    Regaining his composure, Watson shouted at Scion.


    ¡¸It would seem that in your brief time abroad, you information has become out of date, Sir Watson.¡¹


    Scion replied in the typical English roundabout manner¨C


    ¡¸My father has retired. Although I have never met him, according to the official documents, I am his adopted son.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    His disinterested declaration in a slightly accented, low voice astonished Watson all the more.


    ¡¸Scion is the youngest person in history to be selected to join the 00 Section, a natural genius. I am of a mind to employ his services.¡¹


    Ignoring the Prince who spoke flippantly about using people like pawns, I said¨C


    ¡¸It¡¯s an honour to meet a genuine 00 agent. Even if they¡¯re a rookie.¡¹


    I scowled at him, knowing from his age that he was new to his position.


    Returning a cool response of his own:


    ¡¸¡­You are hiding something, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    He inquired softly.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I hadn¡¯t said anything¨C


    But he had noticed it in the instant my bloodlust was released.


    ¨CHysteria Mode..


    This guy. He picked up on it less than a minute after meeting me. That was faster than Minuet.


    And right now¡­


    His bloodlust was like a razor-sharp knife thrust into my chest.


    In fact, Scion probably could do just that. And I was completely unable to deal with that.


    Right now, I¡­ far from being able to win, I was going to die in tenths of a second.


    Even in Hysteria Mode, I would be at a disadvantage. With this person as my opponent.


    ¨CThe world is vast. But I don¡¯t think that there is a more sharp person of my own age.


    ¡¸Your Highness. I do not wish to face this man in a duel on your behalf, as you have said.¡¹


    Scion faced the Prince and declared tonelessly.


    ¡¸Oh? Why is that, praytell?¡¹


    ¡¸The disparity of strength.This man would be a lamb upon the sacrificial altar of the duel.¡¹


    ¡¸Scion. If you do not fulfill my orders, I shall dismiss you, you bastard, and assign the task to 008! Obey!¡¹


    The Prince shouted.


    ¡¸Yes, sire. As you wish.¡¹


    Standing directly beside me and facing the Prince once more¨C


    ¡­He¡¯s coming¡­ to kill me¡­~!


    The 00 Section will do anything for England. And right now, England is the Prince himself. These patriotic demons will do anything for their country and follow any order no matter what¨C


    ¡¸¨CTooyama, run! You will be killed!¡¹


    With a series of clicks, Watson, the full-body weapon, deployed card-shaped knives from his elbows, wrist, and the back of his hands¨C


    Suddenly, he swung her arm like a cane, aimed at Scion¡¯s neck. However:


    ¡¸Sir Watson. With all due respect, there is no need to involve yourself. Fellow Englishmen should not shed each other¡¯s blood for a foreigner.¡¹


    Without moving, Scion struck out.


    Or so it appeared. But the reality was something different. I had heard about the theory behind this from my father, but even in Hysteria Mode, I could likely not replicate it. It looked like the Udounte classical style of karate from Ryuku, reserved for use by royalty.1


    It is a technique that moves without disturbing the balance of the torso, centre of gravity, and alignment of the body. A classical move that is movement without moving. The movement is beyond human perception, and is a secret technique that is impossible to steal.


    That must be what he used to appear instantly¡­!


    As if to prove this theory, there was a *Thump!* from Watson¡¯s temporal region¨C


    And with a *Thud!*, he slumped down.


    ¨CP-passed out.


    Watson, who had gone toe-to-toe with me in Hysteria Mode Berserk¡­ with a single hit¡­!


    ¡¸Master!¡¹


    Clinging on to me, Lisa turned her back toward Scion and interposed herself between us.


    ¡¸Stand aside, woman!¡¹


    Hearing Scion, who calculated to intimidate her with a few words¨C


    ¡¸NO!¡¹


    With her sharp cry, at her feet *Boom!*


    A gouge in the concrete appeared.


    It was a varnish shot fired into the ground. Scion had done it. I realised it afterwards.


    There had been absolutely no signal that he was going to fire. Whenever a human fires a gun, there is always some sign¨C some indication is given. Something happens every time you shoot a gun, and it is instinctual. Until now, without exception, each enemy I have faced¨Ceven Sherlock¨Chas given off their¡ºintent¡».


    However, with Scion there was nothing.


    When he fired, there was no such thing. Like the unconscious breathing that every human is unaware of, Scion shot as easily as breathing.


    This special skill¡­


    Only humans that have spent their entire life fighting possess it. But to fight as easily as breathing, only those who have fought and accumulate endless battles can obtain it.


    It is not a secret technique that confers an instant increase in fighting power like my Hysteria Mode.


    ¡¸Although it was a warning shot, you, an English gentleman, used a gun against a woman. Please suit your actions to the circumstances.¡¹


    Even here, Minuet admonished the Prince¡¯s soldier, Scion. But Scion was unfazed.


    ¡¸Miss Minuet Holmes, my use of guns was an adaptation to the circumstances. Or would you rather that I not do so?¡¹


    Looking past Lisa, I saw Scion calmly holding a Glock 18C in his left hand on the side of the road¨C


    It was a hammer-less, striker fired, polymer frame gun.


    I hadn¡¯t even heard the gun¡¯s report, so it must have had the latest internal suppression mechanism. It¡¯s illegal, but that fact doesn¡¯t seem to apply to him. From the way the asphalt has shattered, the bullets seem to be dum-dum ammunition. It would seem that he can disregard the rules of combat when dealing with terrorists, so it must be¡ºanything goes¡»for him, isn¡¯t it?


    But¨Cthe fact that he has shown his weapon does not mean that he is relying on it.


    By my reading of the situation, Scion is throwing this fight for some reason.


    This time, his line of fire was in Lisa¡¯s direction, so I¨C


    ¨CWith a *Whoosh!*, I exchanged places with Lisa, and took the bullet on my watch.


    Then starting at my left wrist, with a *Clink!*¡­


    ¡­A pair of handcuffs appeared.


    ¡¸You are wearing a dirty blazer, and yet you are dissatisfied with a woman in handcuffs?¡¹


    Scion asked, tugging slightly on the attached chain that seemed to be cemented carbide¡­ It was 1 metre long.


    However, its function does not seem to be to restrain people. It only restricts one hand.


    ¡¸I have made a promise to protect her.¡¹


    Thanks to embracing Lisa, and her soft ampleness and strong maternal scent coming from her chest¨CI now faced Scion in Hysteria Mode.


    Before I could react, Scion opened the distance between us slightly.


    ¡¸¨CI see. It has something to do with the regulation of adrenaline, does it not?¡¹


    Scion muttered softly, giving me the impression from his words that he had fought someone like me.


    ¡¸¡­You have seen this before, someone else?¡¹


    I asked about someone else afflicted with my condition in my hysterised state¡­


    ¡¸Yes, there was. In Cuba.¡¹


    Scion¡¯s reply was in the past tense.


    There was, but now there is not, is that what he meant?


    But asking why there wasn¡¯t one there anymore would be rude.


    As one might expect, Scion holds the ability to kill someone like me.


    ¡¸Your Highness, please return to your vehicle. It is of utmost importance that your clothing is not soiled by the spray of blood.¡¹


    Scion then returned his gun within the chest of his suit, then took out a chain and handcuff¨C


    With a *Click!*, he secured it on his own right wrist to match me.


    ¡¸This is what you would call a Chain Death Match, is it not? Once upon a time, it was popular in Butei High, but it has lost its popularity.¡¹


    ¡¸It is still in favour with naughty children here. I should be good enough for the two of us.¡¹


    A Chain Deathmatch¨Cit is a traditional method of duelling that had its origins in the Ancient Roman Colosseum.


    It was a fight where, besides the chains attached to an arm, the participants had no weapons.


    This is his second peculiar quality: it was easily understood that he has a need for fairness to be enforced, and this duel seems to fit that bill¨C There is no way I can run away. That too is obvious.


    ¡¸Alright! Alright! But first we both need to say something to each other. Let us talk. After that, we¡¯ll start the duel!¡¹


    Without a direct order from the Prince whose agent he was¡­ Will he agree?


    At the start, I had no quarrel with Scion and no wish to fight him, however, the recent attacks on Watson and Lisa have given me fresh cause.


    ¡¸¡­Allow me to tell you something, Tohyama. My father was undefeated in both the former Soviet Union and the United States, however, he suffered a singular defeat in Cold War era Japan. His enemy¨C was Konza Tohyama. Your father.¡¹


    ¡¸That is irrelevant to me. Some people might bring up a grudge that their ancestor holds to start a fight, but, although we are connected by blood, my father and I are separate individuals. Individualism is a Western idea.¡¹


    ¡¸You may well consider it irrelevant. I have told you something, so now allow me to ask you one thing. I have inherited a task from my father that concerns you. Namely, the return of Excalibur to a British museum.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡­ I took it from Sherlock, and it is mine. It¡¯s now mine to do with as I please, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸A Japanese primate cannot be expected to understand its value. Just as there is no need to act bravely when in the presence of a woman. Tell me where it is, quickly.¡¹


    ¡¸It is a male instinct to act bravely in front of women. I wonder if you are inexperienced in the ways of the world?¡¹


    ¡¸I have never had a woman.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­That is quite a bit different than what I would have expected. Your predecessor was famous for his many love affairs.¡¹


    ¡¸My predecessor was often burdened by women. Something like Love is a nonessential in my life. Even taken as a hostage, they would hamper me. I love but one thing¨CEngland alone.¡¹


    Was he a misogynist? It may be for a different reason, but in this we are alike.


    Now then, I¡¯ve had some experience with this a few times in my first year at Butei High¡­


    The way to win a Chain Death Match is to take the initiative.


    Due to the inability to take damage and regulate your breathing, it is only natural that if you successfully strike first, you should be able to hold on to victory. So:


    ¡¸Oh, by the way, Scion. This may look like a necktie, but if you look more closely¨C¡¹


    As I was in the middle of speaking, with relatively no pre-motion¨C


    ¨COuka!


    I struck a blow that was, at its very essence, a straight punch.


    With a low, rumbling roar, I moved at a subsonic speed.


    With *Bam!*, my first strike hit Scion directly in the face¨C


    The chain reached out and made a *Crack!* sound.


    ¡¸¨CScion-!?¡¹


    The Prince shouted in a pathetic voice, while Watson, holding Lisa up, cheered, and Minuet seemed not to know who to support.


    Knowing there was no way that he was killed by that¡­ Scion turned back to face me, alive, as expected. Only with a small nosebleed.


    The few people milling around Abbey road watched us, puzzled¡­ then with a *Step!* *Step!*¡­ he approached me with a leisurely gait, it being hard to find a way to escape in these surroundings.


    Then:


    ¡¸¡­Is that how it works?¡¹


    Muttering that, with a *Whoosh!* he launched a counterattack¨C Th-that was Ouka¡­!?


    Scion just launched a subsonic punch that synchronised the movement of his entire skeleto-muscular system.


    Dammit! I just put it out there to be seen.


    Like a demon reaching out from the darkness to devour, he has the ability to copy any technique he sees.


    If he sees it, he is able to do it.


    In the opening created as I hesitated over whether or not I could rely on my own techniques¨C *Pop!* *Pow!*


    Scion landed a one-two boxing combo.


    And each of his blows were heavy. Due to his footwork and placement, they were unavoidable. It was like being hit by a series of trucks, and the damage piled up. Because I couldn¡¯t grasp his timing, using Kikka was impossible. He gave absolutely no¡ºsign¡»with any of his attacks.


    This is bad¡­ that much is becoming clear¡­!


    Even my chance for a retreat has been blocked. I was unable to roll off my back to my stomach, and despite the fact that I had ignored the rules¨C I cannot bring enough power to bear. This was because Scion could read my¡ºsigns¡»like a book, and stop me.


    ¡¸¨CMaster!¡¹


    Lisa shrieked, but she sounded awfully far away.


    At this rate, he¡¯s really going to kill me¡­ in less than 5 minutes after meeting him on the road¡­ and after a single attack.


    Not allowing me to fall, Scion pulled me up by the chain¨C


    ¡¸This is checkmate, Tohyama.¡¹


    He muttered before delivering the finishing blow. Then taking the opportunity¨C*Crack!*¨C I dislocated a bone in my left wrist. It was a passed down Tohyama Family technique of voluntary joint dislocation used to avoid capture and detention.


    Then with a *Thud!*, I slumped to the ground.


    As I fell, I intentionally thrust my left hand against the ground, returning the bone to its proper place¡­


    ¡¸¡­Tohyama. You have broken the conditions on the duel. His Highness¡¯ duel is spoilt.¡¹


    Glaring at me cruelly, Scion sighed.


    ¡¸¡­I-¡­Isn¡¯t the one who prepared the chains responsible if someone is able to escape from them?¡¹


    Wiping the blood from my mouth with my sleeve, I staggered to my feet.


    I voiced that vague quibble with the terms of the duel¨C


    ¡¸¨CYour Highness, this Japanese primate does not seem to understand what constitutes a duel. Please allow him the time to learn English, then we may reschedule for another day.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. I cannot say that this is an encouraging development. However, Scion, although this man may seem unable to compete in a contest fairly, I am of a mind that you should never again speak ill of Japan. It is a distinct possibility that my future wife will be one-quarter Japanese.¡¹


    ¡¸As you will.¡¹


    ¡¸How terribly dull.¡¹


    The Prince remarked as he was escorted back to his vehicle by Scion¡­ and as they passed me:


    ¡¸Concede Aria to the Prince. I have no wish to kill you.¡¹


    Scion whispered quietly, lowering his close-shaven head toward me. He spoke rather good Japanese.


    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t want to kill me? What? Don¡¯t you have a licence to kill, Scion?¡¹


    ¡¸That is exactly the reason why. Butei Regulation 9 is a handicap for you. That is hardly fair, and I am adapting to the situation in order to avoid killing you. Understand your present situation, and concede. This is a warning.  Next time¨C I shall kill you. I have resigned myself to play the part of a dastard, but I have no active wish to do so.¡¹


    ¡­Even against me in Hysteria Mode¡­he was able to go easy on me?


    That was the sum of things. Someone like this exists. I had been completely defeated by Scion Bond.


    **************************************************


    Weary from the damage received from Scion and my post- Hysteria Mode state, I raggedly staggered back to 221B Baker Street¨C


    ¡¸How exhilarating, Kinji! For the first time in my life, I have witnessed two males exchanging blows. Modern day knights and samurai. How exciting! I am eager to see what my dreams will be this night!¡¹


    Minuet made this thoughtless comment as Lisa applied the English equivalent of Mercurochrome to my injuries.


    ¡¸Then give me a star.¡¹


    ¡¸I have just given you 4 of them. I cannot give more so soon.¡¹


    Applying arbitrary rules, she refused to pay her fare for the sightseeing we had done.


    For his part, Watson had regained consciousness, and appeared to be very angry, immediately leveraging the resources of Liberty Mason to investigate him.


    Being a British national, it seemed that it was fairly easy to wash away his past¡­


    ¡­Early in his childhood he was a survivor of an IRA terrorist bomb attack where he lost both parents and was left an orphan. Recognising his talent, MI6 put him in a training facility where he was raised by his predecessor to serve as his successor¨C This training lasts 12 years, with no break on weekends or holidays like Christmas. The type of training programme he underwent in those 12 years was unclear, but it can be easily guessed given the fact that no less than 90% of the boys sent to the training facility¡ºvanished¡». With a survival rate of 10% or less, it must have been a living hell.


    This rigorous training regimen, combined with the brainwashing program, ensured he was a strong warrior, as well as his absolute fidelity to England. Among the members of MI6, many of whom were drawn from the armed forces and police force, he was considered to be a lone wolf.


    ¡¸That guy isn¡¯t human. He¡¯s a killing machine. Tooyama¨C Although it is vexing, you mustn¡¯t fight Scion. MI6¨Cwe shall file a complaint with that evil organisation for you.¡¹


    Even with the bandages wrapped around his head, Watson looked just as exasperated as ever¡­


    Having engaged with him, I was able to understand that.


    He probably wasn¡¯t a bad person. He¡¯s probably the type to not consider what is good or evil.


    Once given the order to fight, he doesn¡¯t consider what is right, he just fights calmly¡­


    That man is like ice. That is the sense I got of him.


    ¡¸That much is elementary, but I shall step you through it like the steps of a minuet.¡¹


    In a good mood for some reason, Minuet pushed her wheelchair forward¨C


    ¡¸Kinji, you cannot defeat Scion. Therefore, he should submit at the outset of the duel. As a result of Scion acting as proxy for the Prince, he shall triumph, and my elder sister Aria will be separated from you. As a consequence, you shall become mine.¡¹


    ¡¸Elementary or not, I won¡¯t become yours if I don¡¯t want to.¡¹


    I responded sullenly.


    ¡¸No, no, Kinji, you shall enjoy it. Nobles have an obligation to yield to royalty, and commoners to nobility.¡¹


    She clung to my hurt body painfully. All aristocrats have got to be selfish.


    ¡¸Afterwards, I shall become a member of the Royal Family. Such is a supreme honour. That is to say, once Prince Howard becomes a one-time king, however, we shall be unable to continue to live in the palace as royalty indefinitely.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­? Why do you say one-time?¡¹


    ¡¸It came to my attention through an acquaintance of the female physician who attends me. The Prince has a physical defect in a part of his body that renders him entirely incapable of completing the act required to leave behind an heir.¡¹


    ¡¸Which part?¡¹


    ¡¸Please reason it out for yourself. It is a part that a lady cannot name.¡¹


    Hitting me on my already injured head, Minuet thumped me with her pipe and refused to tell me¡­ Well, that¡¯s fine.


    ¡¸What is more, if my elder sister remains with you, she shall be possessed by the Scarlet Goddess. If left within the Prince¡¯s care, we can rest easily on that account. The palace is heavily guarded, and a place entirely divorced from any conflict. If I were able to stay there, then I would be able to live out my life by my elder sister¡¯s side.¡¹


    As Minuet was speaking¡­


    ¡­*Brrng!*¡­.*Brrng!*¡­


    It was the sound of an old-fashioned metal bell. A traditional landline telephone was ringing


    Sachet picked it up and moved over to offer the receiver to Minuet¨C.


    ¡¸¡­Yes? Correct. Elder sister. Kinji has treated me extremely well. He showers me with affection every night, especially when I am fresh from the bath. Pardon? Not at all. We sleep in the same room.¡¹


    ¡­.Huh¡­?


    Isn¡¯t that dangerous to say on the telephone? Who is the person on the other end of the line?


    Did you just say¡ºelder sister¡»!?


    I can¡¯t be Ari-, Ari-¡­What kinds of trouble are you making, Minuet!?


    ¡¸Kinji, there is a telephone call for you. It is my elder sister Aria, calling from Buckingham Palace.¡¹


    ¨CI knew it!


    Forgetting the pain, I jumped at the receiver that the still smiling MInuet held out¨C


    Whoa! The receiver! Even without placing it to my ear, I can hear her angry shouting, and it is vibrating.


    Like a fish dancing on a line, it jumped and shifted in my hands. She¡¯s really pissed.


    ¡¸¡­Aria?¡¹


    The moment I timidly spoke those words, Aria launched into a lecture.


    ¡º¨CKinji! You picked a fight with Scion! He¡¯s the strongest hitman of all mankind! Do you want to die!? What do you think you¡¯re doing, stupid-Kinji! Actually, are you alright!? Do you still have all of your limbs!? He didn¡¯t put out your eyes or rip out your tongue, did he!?¡»


    All of that painted a picture of Scion as an absolute demon.


    ¡¸If I lost my tongue, I wouldn¡¯t be able to talk, now would I? Don¡¯t worry, he didn¡¯t steal my soul or anything. And having MI6 oppose me is nothing new. I lost Excalibur in Hong Kong.¡¹


    ¡ºTch¡­! Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alive. But you couldn¡¯t have fought Scion unless you changed again. Who was it this time? If it was Menu, I¡¯m going to open a huge wind-hole in you. Was it her?¡»


    Now Aria knows that Hysteria Mode is caused by sexual arousal.


    It¡¯s a pain. But she seems to be in good spirits, and that¡¯s a relief.


    ¡¸¡­What about you? How¡¯s the gold-digger project going?¡¹


    I managed to divert the conversation by simultaneously provoking her anger.


    ¡ºG-Gold-digger? Hardly. In the daytime he lazes about the palace, and occasionally in the evening he attends a dinner party, and I serve as his bodyguard. In the evenings, I return to my hotel to complete independent training.¡»


    ¡¸Well, lazing about isn¡¯t much different from what you usually do, right?¡¹


    ¡ºWind-hole. Well¡­ everything gets messed up when you¡¯re involved. Well, you already know how complicated a situation it is, and that you can¡¯t just force the matter when it comes to irokane. Please just wait for a while. You don¡¯t have enough lives to be associating with Scion and Minuet on a daily basis!¡»


    ¨CWith a *Clang!*, Aria slammed down the phone and hung up, likely upset that she had run out of momoman.


    Personally, I think that life in London is much slower than that in Tokyo where Riko and Shirayuki were there to spice things up. However¡­


    I have the feeling that things are a bit dangerous here, Aria.


    Ever since I¡¯ve arrived in London, the inescapable feeling that something bad was going to happen had proven correct, and it caused me to furrow my eyebrows.


    Even Aria herself knows the time limit on her becoming the Scarlet Goddess incarnate, and that worries her. And now with the chance to solve it with the Prince and me hindering that opportunity, she is confused. That¡¯s what her voice told me.


    And when that happens¨CAria has the habit of acting incomprehensibly and making the situation worse.


    The hihiirokane and ruruirokane did not react when Aria and I got close in front of the palace. Aria, Minuet, the Star System, Prince Howard, Scion¨C


    I understand that the situation is becoming increasingly complicated.


    Having to deal with all these multiplying factors, it would be easy for someone to fall into a panic. In a panic, you lose track of priorities, or rather you lose the will to do anything.


    In such a case¡­ you should not focus on all the things you have to do and should rather put things in order, one at a time.


    You can¡¯t fight 10 opponents at once, but you can handle them one at a time. Or at least so my father would say.


    And as for me¨C


    Disregarding Aria¡¯s order entirely, I will devote my energies to gathering stars from Minuet who has, until now, shown absolutely no sign of willingness to tell me about irokane.


    Two more stars.I¡¯ve already laid my finger upon the solution. I will need to do it, paying careful attention to not spoil her good mood. Building a bridge of stars across London.


    [END TEXT]


    ************************************************************


    1. Kanji say ¡®Palace-Fist¡¯: quite a literal name.

 Volume 19 - CH 4

    Chapter 4: Quadler on the Clocktower ¨D Quadler on Big Ben


    [BEGIN TEXT]


    I had another bad feeling about this.


    Early the next morning, Minuet received a phone call from a lady¡¯s maid at Buckingham Palace, requesting her presence as soon as practicable¨C


    Aria had left word for a message to be relayed that the Prince was no longer there. He was not merely absent, but rather announced a last minute holiday, giving no clue as to where he was going nor how long he might be gone¡­ She must have asked that the information be relayed to her family home so that her schedule would be known.


    ¡¸It would appear that my elder sister is still free to travel. However, there is something strange about this recent development.¡¹


    Minuet also seems to have a bad feeling about this, and she seemed to be trying to deduce Aria¡¯s location.


    That being the case, in order to obtain a clue myself¨C


    I immediately placed a call to her Amica, Akari Mamiya, myself. As soon as the connection was made:


    ¡¸Oi, Mamiya! Have you been stalking Aria since early this morning?¡¹


    ¡ºI. HAVEN¡¯T. BEEN. STALKING. I am bodyguarding. Anyway, yes. I can see her now.¡»


    What? Finding her so quickly was a bit anticlimactic.


    ¡¸Where?¡¹


    ¡ºAt a cafe this morning with a friend for breakfast, I guess? The girl was quiet and cute.¡»


    Mamiya seems to be slightly annoyed, but that seems to be the extent of it because she is with a girl, compared to the bloodlust she radiated as she stuck to the car like a remora when Aria was with the Prince. This woman is someone that is almost impossible to understand.


    However¡­


    For the moment, I was not very concerned. Unlike Minuet, Aria does not have only a few friends. However, the quiet type is not her kind of friend.


    ¡¸¡­Did you happen to take a picture of this friend? Can you send it to me?¡¹


    ¡ºI did, but this is not a free service. Butei to Butei, it is a 2,000 Yen charge.¡»


    I received this message from Mamiya who hated working with men, and afterwards I decided to take the hit with a handful of 4 500 Yen coins¨C then I waited a brief period.


    The photograph sent to my mobile was of an open-air cafe with an antique style heater with a paper bag on an empty seat, and they drank coffee and black tea¡­


    Aria wore a Butei High girl¡¯s uniform¡­


    The other girl was wearing a Japanese schoolgirl style blazer and a feather plumed hat with a chequered pleated skirt.


    ¨CWhen I saw her face, my blood boiled.


    Typhoon Sarah¡­!


    Formerly a mercenary hired by GRENEDA, Sarah Hood now seemed to be serving Habi and the red oni clan as an archer.


    Sarah was a descendant of the English hero, Robin Hood. As a British person, it wasn¡¯t odd to see her here in London. I had last seen her in the skies above Tokyo on the Fugaku, but seeming her here now¨C


    ¨CReturning home must have been the oni¡¯s suggestion.


    The oni have some kind of strange ability to ascertain Aria¡¯s location. From the scene, it looked like someone giving another person advice.


    The oni definitely check in periodically to assess Aria¡¯s condition, waiting and gauging the time until the true advent of the Scarlet Goddess. If they judged it to be close¨Cthey may abduct her.


    ¡¸Mamiya. I¡¯ll pay you another 2,000, but don¡¯t let Aria out of your sight. By any means necessary.¡¹


    Hurriedly I, placed a call to Mamiya¨C


    According to Mamiya, Aria and Sarah had gone into the shop and hadn¡¯t come back out. I expressed the idea that perhaps they had gone to the toilet together like typical highschool girls, but Mamiya refuted that.


    ¡ºBut I don¡¯t think that there is one.¡»


    Sarah must have sensed Mamiya¡¯s presence and given her the slip. This was a distinct disadvantage.


    In order to not lose any more ground, I quickly explained the situation to Minuet. Then:


    ¡¸This is bad. They could have already kidnapped Aria.¡¹


    I said, already panicking¨C


    ¡¸Do not be worried, Kinji. If she was abducted, they will be forced to take a circuitous route to their final destination. From what I have heard, I believe that the assessment that she has been¡ºkidnapped¡»is premature. The reality is likely much more inopportune.¡¹


    A cherry scent wafting from her pipe, Minuet gazed out the window.


    ¡¸Inopportune¡­?¡¹


    I furrowed my eyebrows with the question.


    Then something else happened.


    An uninvited guest came to Minuet¡¯s home.


    While trembling, Sachet and Endora showed me into the living room¨C


    A tall figure wearing an expensive looking white suit, sunglasses, and white snakeskin shoes stood there.


    ¡¸¨CAria is not here, is she? Please do not reveal the fact that I have been here, I have walked here myself. I am currently¡ºincognito¡».¡¹


    Wearing a costume that served in no way as a disguise, it was easy to tell that it was Prince Howard.


    ¡¸Aria isn¡¯t here, Howard. And we¡¯re too damn busy to deal with you¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Now, now. Welcome to this old house so early in the morning. I am pleased to be granted an audience on two successive days. It is an honour for Your Highness to be searching personally for my elder sister Aria.¡¹


    After pinching me in the rear, Minuet pinched her own skirts in greeting.


    ¡¸Quite so. I have been informed of Aria¡¯s unfortunate past by both MI6 and Scotland Yard, but above all else, I, myself, wish to proffer my best wishes for her health.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. Best wishes for her health, you say. Has my elder sister¡¯s health declined?¡¹


    Minuet chattered on to Howard, keeping him in good humour and skillfully picking out the keyword clues in his speech.


    ¡¸It is as you say. She said something to the effect of:¡ºPlease allow me a brief holiday to seek treatment for a chronic condition¡», those were her parting words. I asked:¡ºWhere is the clinic you are going to?¡», but she merely shook her head. I thought that perhaps she was seeking treatment and recuperation at her own or a family member¡¯s home.¡¹


    ¡¸Howard. It¡¯s a made-up illness. She¡¯s a very healthy person.¡¹


    I cut off Howard¡¯s seemingly useless information, but Minuet pushed forward from beside me¡­ and with a *Whir!*, she interposed her wheelchair between us.


    ¡¸¨CIt may be embarrassing for His Royal Highness the Prince¡¯s ears, but the explanation is a simple one. There is also an E-Rank Butei here, lacking in the ability to understand¡­ And so I shall step you through it from the start, like the steps of a minuet.¡¹


    Her eyes¨Care sharp. More so than usual.


    Back on I.U., Sherlock had such an expression a few times, and only for a few moments. These two are truly alike. It must be the sign that they are exercising their deductive powers of reasoning.


    ¡¸My elder sister is not a skillful liar. Those unskilled in the art of falsehoods unconsciously consider the need for later consistency in their tale, and merely altering the words, they speak the truth. That is to say it is not a lie, so much as it is the actual truth. Therefore, it is not a chronic condition that my elder sister spoke of¨Cbut a matter relating to the bullet lodged in the vicinity of her heart. My elder sister merely described it as a¡ºchronic condition¡».¡¹


    The bullet lodged in the vicinity of her heart¨CThe hidan!


    And a matter relating to it.


    ¨CDoes this mean it has something to do with the Blazing Scarlet Goddess?


    ¡¸In order to¡ºtreat¡»this condition, my elder sister must collect several articles that were previously stolen from her. It would seem that she has almost done so, and she has gone to retrieve it herself from Habi, the person who holds the last article, and who will not return it. That was her intended meaning of¡ºto seek¡».¡¹


    ¡­¡ºChronic condition¡»,¡ºtreat¡», and¡ºseek ¡», What she meant was¡­


    She went to take back the karagane from Habi in order to prevent the advent of the Scarlet Goddess. Is that what it means?


    ¡¸¨CWhy the hell did she go alone! That idiot! She should have asked me¡­!¡¹


    Without caring that I was doing so in front of the Prince, I complained as I checked my guns.


    Aria¡­ even though you asked me to help you.


    You promised back in the greenhouse.


    I said I¡¯d back you up. So why did you do this anyway¡­!?


    ¡¸¨CIf Kinji where to get close to Aria, Scion would intervene. If she can recover what was stolen by herself, then Kinji will not be killed by Scion¨Ctherefore she has chosen to infiltrate Habi¡¯s base of operations.¡¹


    ¡­An infiltration operation¡­


    She can¡¯t do something like that alone! No matter how independent and self-reliant she is!


    To be sure, Aria was originally a one-woman show as a Butei. She must have decided to handle it all on her own.


    She must have gotten so desperate that she didn¡¯t think that she could rely on me¡­


    That bad habit had reared its head again¡­!


    ¡¸In London, the circumstances of my elder sister¡¯s daily life have altered. Under the pretext of  the use of an agent, she intends to use said agent to guide her to Habi¡¯s location.¡¹


    Minuet gave a slightly incomplete explanation to Howard who stood in front of her¨C


    I, however, understood the implications of her deduction. Contacting an agent, namely Sarah, she could have taken advantage of the situation¡­ She might have used the excuse of her pending marriage to the Prince and given the excuse that she¡ºwants to run away¡».


    As far as the oni are concerned, such a story would seem credible¨C Such would also be like finding a duck carrying spring onions.1


    If Aria came to them, seeking asylum before transforming into the Scarlet Goddess, of course they would say:¡ºSure. Come on in.¡»


    That is definitely the simplest story to go with. And it would also occur to Aria when planning an infiltration operation.


    But after that, things get hard. Even if she could fool one of Habi¡¯s companions and be taken to their hideout¡­she would have to escape cleanly after snatching back the piece of karagane from inside their leader Habi, protected as she was by Yen, Tsubaki, Sarah, and other oni, and somehow get back to Japan where Tamamo was.


    ¡­Dammit¡­


    Aria had rushed in alone and her surroundings had closed in about her.


    It¡¯s just like the bus-jacking last April. But¨C


    ¡¸Minuet. Assuming your interpretations are right, I¡¯m going to go rescue Aria, even if I¡¯m called a busybody. However, this is a mountain that I could never hope to break through all by myself. Even if I left right now, I would be stopped for sure.¡¹


    Even supposing I could go and carry off Aria, then word of her flight would spread.


    And if she decides foolishly to fight, then there would likely be no way around fighting Sarah.


    Sarah is essentially a sniper¨C a witch with her bow. That is the worst type of enemy for me.


    In a video game, it would be like a fire-type character challenging a water-type, and in reality it would put me at a distinct disadvantage.


    ¡¸This agent poses a great threat to me, personally. I would prefer not to fight them, but I will do it in my own way if I have to.¡¹


    I took out my mobile and said this as I showed Minuet the picture of Aria and Sarah.


    ¡¸The story you told is mere deduction. If I¡¯m going to set myself to tackle this mountain, I need some kind of evidence that your deductions are correct¨CI need definitive proof.¡¹


    I said, cocking the hammer of my pistols with a *Click!* and placing them into my holsters¨C


    ¡¸Definitive proof exists.¡¹


    Minuet turned towards me, her forget-me-not blue eyes brimming with a strong will.


    ¡¸¨CI know it is true because I am her younger sister.¡¹


    In response¨C


    ¡¸That is the best proof possible.¡¹


    I responded briefly. Right. We have determined to recover Aria.


    However, London is vast. We must first determine Aria¡¯s destination, then go from there.


    As planned, Mamiya had lost sight of Aria, but even then¨C


    I spoke to Howard, who seemed somehow more thick-headed than me and had listened to Minuet¡¯s story without understanding many of the details.


    ¡¸Howard. As things stand, Aria will be kidnapped. Actually, she seems to be kidnapping herself. You can use your power to mobilise the police to discover Aria¡¯s location. Then I¡¯ll go there.¡¹


    In the middle of my explanation¡­


    ¡¸Did you not hear what was just said? I hold a very specific position. Aria is my intended Crown Princess. If I were to employ the police in such a matter, there would be a scandal. I refuse.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about a scandal! It will be fine, if we¨C¡¹


    ¡¸You should both take me quickly to Aria. This is all taking on quite the air of a fight scene. I am glad to have thought to have brought this.¡¹


    WIth more willful egotism than Aria, Howard¨C


    With all the grace of a rank amatuer, he took out a Webley Mark IV revolver, muttering:


    ¡¸Now them, how do you disengage the safety.¡¹


    As he fiddled with it. Entirely unaware of where the muzzle was pointed, it now drifted towards Sachet.


    ¡¸¨CStop! That¡¯s dangerous! Don¡¯t just disengage the safety in a place like this! Don¡¯t put your finger on the trigger! You only do that just before you fire it! Weren¡¯t you in the Army!?¡¹


    ¡¸Correct. I was in the 8th Engineer Brigade, 29th Combat Engineer Bomb Disposal Group.¡¹


    ¡¸Then why don¡¯t you know any of that!?¡¹


    I shouted as I took the show piece revolver from him.


    ¡¸In my time attached to the Army, I was only taught the elements of bomb disposal in an academic setting. Such a dangerous weapon could never be allowed in my presence.¡¹


    He said all this with a casual expression. This guy is totally useless¡­!


    ¡¸¨CYou wish to know where my elder sister is located? That much is able to be known from simple deduction.¡¹


    On the other hand, Minuet was able to be relied upon here¨C


    ¡¸The coffee shop in the photograph you have just shown me is the Free State Cafe, 70 metres north of the Holborn Tube Station on Southampton Row. The fact that they met in such a difficult to reach place within the town centre means that her counterpart has a base somewhere inside the city. The paper bag that the girl in the photo brought with her is from a liquor store. From the size of the bag and it¡¯s creases, I am able to deduce the shape of the containers within. They are a shimiin arkhi 2, a liquor that has recently become popular in London, if I am not mistaken. Does Sarah drink?¡¹


    ¡¸No, even on the Fugaku¨Cwhen the others were drinking and making merry, she didn¡¯t drink any. The only thing in this girl¡¯s unbalanced diet that she ate was boiled broccoli.¡¹


    ¡¸There was a salad on the table in the photograph, and there was a boiled egg slice provided as garnish that Sarah had set aside on her plate. She is a vegetarian¨C if she will not eat any egg, dairy, or any other animal product, then she is a vegan. In that case, the choice of alcohol is curious. Shimiin arkhi consists of cow¡¯s milk, sheep¡¯s milk, and sugar fermented together into a milk-based alcohol¨Cthat is to say, it comes from an animal. In that case, then I would wonder who would have dispatched her on such an errand to purchase it.¡¹


    I followed the well-read Minuet¡¯s line of logic¡­ and as a result¡­


    ¡¸Dammit! They¡¯re here! The oni! The oni like rice sake, and to overindulge in food and drink.¡¹


    It¡¯s not just Sarah, but the oni are here too. That¡¯s bad. I hadn¡¯t noticed earlier¡­!


    ¡¸On our walk the other day, I noticed that there was a private Cadogan Restaurant truck accepting a delivery of sacks of Japanese rice. The restaurant is fastidious about employing purely domestic British ingredients, and they would never place such a large order of imported goods. I did not understand why they would lay in such a large supply of Japanese rice.¡¹


    S-she¡¯s very observant. What¡¯s more, she remembered it as well.


    If it were me, I couldn¡¯t even remember which street I had wandered down.


    ¡¸Where is the restaurant?¡¹


    ¡¸At the top of Cheyne Walk¨Ca small passenger vessel is still moored at the bank of the Thames. The entire craft consists the Cadogan Restaurant.¡¹


    Having deduced Aria¡¯s destination, Minuet operated her wheelchair and moved toward the entranceway.


    I followed after her.


    ¡¸We are going to a formal menswear shop on Baker Street. The restaurant requires all guests to dress formally, without exception. With such a rough and used up uniform as you now wear, you would be refused even employment at the establishment.¡¹


    ¡¸We can¡¯t! There isn¡¯t any time to have clothes made¨C¡¹


    Walking past Endora and Sachet who were wrapping a shawl and tucking in a lap blanket around her from both sides, I stuck my head between them to speak to here and¡­


    With a *Thunk!*, Minuet struck me on the head with her pipe.


    ¡¸We have already had a march stolen upon us. Rushing in hastily would be a poor stratagem. In this case, we must find a gap in our opponents¡¯ defences through which to strike.¡¹


    ¡¸Gap? Do you think there will be a point where both Sarah and the oni are both careless¨C?¡¹


    ¡¸Now, Kinji. That is elementary. There is a point in time where everyone, I mean, all animals, are inattentive. When there is something else important to attend to, they will certainly avert their gaze.¡¹


    ¡¸When?¡¹


    ¡¸During meals.¡¹


    Minuet answered, and without further prompting, she continued¨C


    ¡¸A belly full of gluttony will never study willingly.1 Rice is one of the most readily digested foods, and if they are partial to alcohol, then this will be our chance. You should infiltrate while the enemy¡¯s vigilance is relaxed.¡¹


    ¨CFor the sake of her older sister, she opened the door herself.


    **********************************************************************


    Something ready-made, bulletproof, and suiting my figure¨C


    With those restrictions, my potential options were limited, so I donned a black suit that the elderly shopkeeper brought to me that morning under Minuet¡¯s watchful eye.


    The jacket fit snugly to my body; the shoulder was a natural shoulder style; the lapels and collar were narrow; and the waist was so high and tight that it looked like an X-shape from behind¡­ a quintessential British suit.


    What¡¯s more, I was forced to wear it in the British style, fastening only the centre of the 3 buttons and with one of the buttons on the cuff missing. It looks like you can only get it in this style of buttons


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a bit tight, actually¡­ Isn¡¯t it a bit old-fashioned¡­?¡¹


    To top it all off, there was a dark purple tie and white pocket kerchief to tie it all all together as I complained.


    ¡¸Whatever do you mean? I think that it suits you well. I might just fall in love.¡¹


    Stepping out onto the street together, she looked up to me with an expression of genuine admiration.


    Then under Minuet¡¯s order, the transportation that Sachet and Endora had procured for me was¡­ some kind of bicycle. It was a public bicycle rental, employed by citizens for ecological reasons.


    What was more, it was meant for a couple of two people and was totally uncool. It appears to be the only one on Baker Street currently.


    When I talked to Watson on the phone, he had said that although a car was faster in terms of covering distance, because of all the traffic in London, a bicycle was still more preferable, so I reluctantly straddled the front seat.


    However¡­ I still had some residual trauma about bicycles. Back in April, I had been bicycle-jacked.


    And what is more, after that, a bus-jacking and airplane-jacking followed.


    As I sent up a prayer toward a distant church cross that such a thing would not occur¡­ I checked that there was not an explosive under the seat¨C


    ¡¸What is this now? A bicycle? I have never ridden upon one, so this should be an interesting experience.¡¹


    Wha? I¡¯ve already been hijacked!


    The white-suited Prince laid his handkerchief across the rear seat of the 2-person bicycle. He was smiling.


    .¡¸As you are no doubt already aware, Aria is a stubborn woman. What shall you do if she refuses to listen and come back with you? In such a case, I could merely order her back. A quintessential aristocrat, Aria cannot defy my orders. Now then, let¡¯s look lively there.¡¹


    It seemed that Minuet would not defy the Royal will, so I had no help from that quarter against the egotistical Howard. As a result¨C


    .¡¸Fine! Do whatever you want to! But no matter what happens, I¡¯m not saving you!¡¹


    .¡¸I never for a moment supposed that you were one to be relied upon.¡¹


    Expressing our mutual dislike of each other, we set off on the bicycle built for two that was intended for use by good friends.


    ******************************************************


    As we passed through the morning sun on our way toward the restaurant, Howard complained the entire way.


    We had not even gone a single kilometer when he said:


    ¡¸My legs are fatigued. I cannot pedal any further!¡¹


    Why are your legs tired from riding a bicycle? After that, he was nothing more than a burden, and as I stood up to pedal he shouted:


    ¡¸Such speed! Is this not dangerous!?¡¹


    While attempting to pull me down by my trousers.


    Can¡¯t I just throw him into the Thames? All of these British people?


    With those thoughts in mind, I passed down Cheyney Walk as instructed by Minuet¨Cand there I saw the large cruiser, semi-permanently docked at the bank of the Thames, and operating as the Cadogan restaurant.


    There was a short gangplank stretching out from the wharf to the ship with a notice hung on it that read:¡ºChartered for the day¡»


    Leaving the bicycle at a bicycle rack by the riverbank, I first observed the strength of the enemy position from the dock¡­


    The forward deck was screened off by a large square curtain.


    What was more, out-of-season cherry blossoms and trees had been brought in from somewhere and were arranged against the backdrop of the curtains.


    ¡¸What manner of hanging curtains are those? The pattern is beautiful. I find it quite striking, myself.¡¹


    ¡¸Those curtains are used to enclose the location of a Japanese banquet.¡¹


    Giving the clueless Howard a brief explanation¨C


    On the curtains, the five-sectioned melon cross section with the stylised¡ºŸo¡»character was dyed. I saw it on the Fugaku, and it was the same symbol of the oni. They really did come to England.


    The wind gusted, and I saw through a crack what was inside the curtains.


    ¨CThey were there.


    The oni had apparently been engaged in a revel since the early morning.


    For some reason, there was an African design rug on which they sat in a circle around a pyramid of onigiri as they ate.


    The alcohol they drank wasn¡¯t Japanese sake, but apparently not being choosy, they were consuming Western spirits.


    It seems¡­ some kind of blend of Japanese and African culture that they have adopted as their own. The oni, that is.


    The fluttering wind allowed fleeting views into the enclosed area. Because of my vantage point, I could see the large, good-looking female oni, Yen.


    ¡¸¨CThe life of men is 50 years¨C¡¹4


    I heard a husky voice.


    In an African patterned kimono, she seemed to be whirling in some kind of dance.


    As I watched, Yen turned red as she drank from a scarlet sake cup¨C


    Wearing a black formal Tomesode?5 like a sorority mother, despite appearing to be of similar age as myself, was Tsubaki. She was a slender oni with long black hair who wore a sadistic expression.


    ¡­Yen has her strength, Tsubaki has her speed¡­ and besides those¡­


    There¡¯s another one of them? No, I am not sure if this other one is an oni.


    They were inside a pot with a design that looked to have come from Africa itself, reaching out from the pot like the arms of an octopus.


    Occasionally the lid opened slightly and thin, dark brown arms appeared. Gathering up onigiri and alcohol in their hands or tossing out empty plates and bottles¡­Ah! Just now I saw 3 arms! Does that mean that there are at least two of them inside?


    It has been a while since Jeanne told me about it, but this is definitely the same pot. It is I.U.¡¯s genius engineer. Now I see, there might be a whole bunch of them inside, and they work together to pretend to be a genius inventor! This would follow the same pattern as Rampan¡¯s Koko sisters.


    Sarah was also there, silently eating broccoli and drinking juice. Oi! Go easy on the Aojiru 6 that you¡¯re gulping down!


    Now then, from what I can see of the oni¡¯s party¨C


    I wonder if they are using the restaurant ship as a houseboat, complaining about everything  the whole time like a middle-aged country bumpkin travelling abroad. Unable to find rice in England to pillage, they were likely forced to pay a shop to get it for them.


    A hedonist group from the start, they had surely been careless. No matter what, they don¡¯t believe they could ever be defeated by humans.


    ¨CAnd looking at the centre of their sitting circle.


    ¡¸¨CShe¡¯s here! It¡¯s Aria¡­!¡¹


    Wearing a Butei High sailor suit, kneeling, and munching on an onigiri, it was Aria. It looks like she¡¯s fallen into bad company. I also get the sense that she is desperate.


    It might be only for her infiltration mission, but she actually joined the gang of oni. It is surprisingly easy to make one¡¯s self at home within terrorist and yakuza groups, so there are some Butei that actually crossover. Fewer return.


    However¡­ I¡¯m not worried about that. Aria was in the ring of oni. She was originally very oni-like in her personality. But now, with her horns, she appears even more so. She¡¯s a pink oni rather than a red oni.


    However, perhaps because of her embarrassing¡ºsad drunk¡»behaviour that was revealed in Hong Kong, she was not drinking any alcohol.


    As for the fighting power available to the oni¡­


    Including the ones in the pot, there are more of them here than showed up at the Institute of Medical Science.


    In non-Hysteria Mode, I can¡¯t deal with the number of people alone. I couldn¡¯t even handle Aria. Starting a fight here would definitely be bad.


    But a fight was not what I had in mind.


    The purpose of the present mission wasn¡¯t to defeat them.


    Our aim was to protect Aria. Rushing out to fight a losing battle was not what was needed.


    As Minuet had reasoned out, all we have to do is wait until they have eaten and drunken themselves into a stupor. Even if that doesn¡¯t happen, I could have Mamiya and Watson watch them, waiting for a chance to appear.


    Good. We had discovered Aria and the oni¡¯s location early on¨CThings are moving in a favourable direction.


    Then I looked away from the ship to consider the timing of my attack, hiding place, and path of retreat.


    ¡­O-Oi¡­!


    I had only taken my eye off of him for a moment, but Howard¨CHe had walked over to the gangway to board the ship by himself!


    Then entirely as if he hadn¡¯t seen the sign denoting the reserved status of the ship, he marched right up to the deck.


    Howard¨Che was fearless, in the worst sense of the word. He expects everyone, no matter who, to prostrate themself before him, and that has been his experience up until now.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    I chased after him as fast as I could manage.


    But because of the time that it had taken for me to analyse the strength and capabilities of the oni¡¯s camp, he was far ahead of me¡­Moving aside a portion of the partition to the oni¡¯s banquet hall, he entered the space.


    At the sudden appearance of the Prince, the onigiri stuck in Aria¡¯s throat.


    ¡¸None of you appear to be a doctor, but you seem to be Japanese. Do you comprehend English? Aria, you must return. I will permit you to associate with them if they are in the same city. But you should return quickly.¡¹


    Howard¡¯s attitude indicated that he was pushing his own desires onto others, expecting them to comply as a matter of course¨C


    Breaking into the welcome banquet for Aria, he was entirely unaware of the hostility and bloodlust directed toward him.


    Most likely because, until now, no one has ever directed animosity toward him in his entire life.


    ¨CThis is dangerous¡­!


    Howard is within Yen, Tusbaki, and Sarah¡¯s killing range.


    As things stand, they might swat him like a fly and kill him off-handedly. It could happen at any second!


    Apparently the lowest ranked oni present, Tsubaki grinned¨Cthen set her cup aside.


    She¡¯s planning to move. There¡¯s no more time.


    ¡¸¨CDammit!¡¹


    The situation being urgent, I moved¨C


    Bounding up the gangplank to the deck, I rushed into the group, overturning the curtains.


    Then with a gun already in hand, I saw the black-suited Howard in front of me.


    ¡¸Ki-Kinji!?¡¹


    Aria was astonished, her vermillion eyes wide in shock as she held an onigiri in her hand.


    The oni were equally surprised at my appearance.


    For better or worse, I am one of their worst fears.


    I had fought Yen recklessly to a stand still on the Fugaku.


    So they turned their attention to me, paying Howard no mind at all.


    ¡¸¨CSorry to break up this girls-only meet-up. But while I¡¯m here, I have the same demands. Give Aria back. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take one of each of your horns and donate them to the British Museum. I¡¯ve borrowed something precious to England, and this would be an unusual gift to give in exchange.¡¹


    Not in Hysteria Mode, and with my nerves shaking inside me, I made this threat.


    But these oni are not the kind to give into threats.


    ¡¸Oh? Thou hast come to London? For what purpose art thou attired thusly, Warrior Tohyama?¡¹


    While the whirling cherry blossoms fluttered behind me, Yen turned her beautiful face toward me, grinning and folding her arms.


    ¡¸Tohyama¡­ For the sake of Yen-nee-sama¡¯s horn¡­!¡¹


    Tsubaki bared her fangs and laid a hand on the demon-forged sword that sat at her side.


    However, it appears that she will not swoop in to attack without an order from Yen.


    ¡¸Aria wants to come to Ki-no-kuni of her own free will. You have merely appeared. Go back.¡¹


    Looking on me with loathing, Sarah puffed out her cheeks angrily.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    The lid on the pot opened slightly and from the gap between them, a pair of glasses and thin slits of eyes with a look of ill-intent in them stared at me¡­


    As soon as I met the eyes, the lid shut as they secluded themselves inside.


    Just now I noticed that they had blonde twin-tails. At least one of them.


    ¡¸Let me tell you idiots something. Aria is playing out some super naive infiltration tactics.¡¹


    ¡¸Hey¡­!¡¹


    As I laid out everything, Aria panicked at having the truth revealed.


    The oni and Sarah must have believed her story entirely judging from the looks of blank puzzlement on these faces¨Cbut now the reality had been unmasked.


    ¡¸When I was into the convenience store inside the Institute of Medical Sciences, a thought came to me¡­ Who is the brains behind your operation? Who? Tell me.¡¹


    The oni do not seem to grasp a lot of strategy. Something like this is unfathomable to Habi. It doesn¡¯t seem like she employs a lot of spies, and she lacks the organisational competence of Rampan or Liberty Mason.


    However, when it comes to Aria¡¯s location¨C They were able to follow her to London, and it seems that someone behind the scenes must be giving them advice.


    So¡­


    It looks like someone might be using them. And if that¡¯s the case, it might have been even back as far as FEW¡¯s Bandire.


    Now that I think about it, Habi¡¯s reasons for participating in FEW were pretty vague.


    ¡¸Thinking that we shall answer just because you asked is foolish. Did you think we would just tell you their name?¡¹


    Yen had all but confirmed their existence without saying as much¡­


    She was the female oni commander.


    Her fighting power was comparable to a battleship, and she had Tsubaki¡¯s unquestioned trust.


    However, she possessed many flaws. She was overconfident and much too frank and forthright to be adaptable to the situation, like all oni¨Cthey shared a simple and slow grasp of their situation.


    That is to say, it is a simple matter to seize the initiative and catch them up in some trap.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think you would. So I¡¯ll have to beat it out of you.¡¹


    While bluffing that I was going to fight¨C


    I flipped my Beretta into 3-short burst mode, equipped with the Flash, Shock, and Smoke bullets.


    Then I blinked the short message¡ºRA¡»to Aria.7


    Having her plans come to nothing, Aria will come back to me herself in what I call my¡º3 general points of strategy¡».


    The oni are strong, and we stand little chance in a fight against them, so Aria has to escape with me.


    The prince will likely fall off into the river. That might cool his head a little. The oni think of us as insects, so they probably won¡¯t go out of their way to kill him specifically.


    Despite being a hasty, last-minute measure, this was my tentative plan¨C


    As the oni stared unafraid at my gun, I was about to fire the Butei bullets.


    Then, from inside the pot, a more cute than I expected, fumbling voice spoke.


    ¡¸I gots a bad feeling abouts this Tohyama. I don¡¯ wanna gets hurt. I don¡¯ need ta be ¡®roun¡¯ for this. We have what we wants¨CAria already ours. Imma goin¡¯.¡¹


    The voice came out from the pot, and with a *Clink*, it flopped onto its side.


    Then it began to roll with a rumble¡­ passing through the curtained enclosure and falling from the deck. I wonder if she was running like a hamster on a wheel inside.


    Regardless, it was a welcome turn of events that reduced the enemy¡¯s fighting power¨C


    I waited another moment to see if anyone else would retreat.


    But¨Cthat moment proved fatal.


    Until now, I had detected no sign of them, but they were on the other side of the curtain.


    It was unfortunate¡­ but now they chose to enter.


    It was the worst person in all of London¡­!


    ¡¸¨CThe gall required for you to abduct his Highness astounds me, Tohyama. It was also foolish in the extreme. Well surpassing the bounds of my expectation.¡¹


    Wearing a long coat over his grey 3-piece suit and with a submachine gun in his hand¨C


    It was Scion Bond, carrying a short-barreled MP5K¡­ He suddenly appeared.


    At his appearance, Aria looked up in shock once more, while the oni looked back over their shoulders.


    However, he ignored all of the gazes turned in his direction, focusing solely on me.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! Why would I kidnap him!? It¡¯s actually Howard that¡­¡¹


    I realised something in the middle of giving my flustered answer.


    It¡¯s not the fact that I had kidnapped Howard that is driving this. It is what I might do.


    Scion has pledged unquestioned loyalty to England. I have been deemed a threat to national security by MI6, and he has decided that I must not be allowed to take any action that would harm England, that is Howard¡­


    ¨CThe warning he gave about killing me the next time we met, he was now trying to carry out.


    My line of sight shifted to Scion for a brief moment and in that space¡­


    *Whoosh!*


    Tsubaki vanished¨C


    The fluttering cherry blossoms caught up in a gust of wind were the only sign of where she had gone. Toward Aria!


    ¡¸¨CUh-Wha!¡¹


    I heard an anime-like exclamation, and the very next moment Tsubaki had Aria over her shoulder.


    With another rush of air, she returned to her original place, and Aria¡­ lost consciousness.


    Tsubaki had used her super-speed to strike a vital blow, and she was out cold.


    Then Tsubaki took a step back to exit the enclosure, and Yen moved as if to follow.


    They¡¯ve decided that fighting me would be pointless as well as result in injury, so they decided to make off with Aria.


    Crap! I¡¯ve lost the initiative because of Scion. Aria¡¯s being taken away!


    ¡¸Aria!¡¹


    As I shouted, the left behind Sarah stood and faced Howard and me.


    Then, without bow in hand, she made a pointing gesture of:¡ºLook over there¡».


    *****************************************


    *****************************************


    Pointing toward the side at just the right moment, Howard and I glanced in that direction for a moment¡­


    No, I won¡¯t let her trick me!


    It was the same kind of misdirection I had used on Yen. What are you trying to do, Sarah?


    A second later, I shook my head and returned my gaze to Sarah.


    ¡¸¨CHellwind¨C¡¹


    As she recited this quietly, she spun both her arms¡­! It looked like a Kamen Rider transformation scene.


    In that instant, there was a ripping gust of wind. And a windstorm whipped up with Sarah at its centre¨C


    ¡­!


    Myself, Howard, and Scion were all hit with a shockwave moving more than 50 metres per second back, as if hit by a bomb blast.


    Plates and bottles scattering, the decorative cherry trees were knocked over, and the entire tented structure was blown away in all directions.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Avoiding the knocked down trees, Scion jumped off of the ship, I braced myself to not fall over, and Howard writhed on the deck, appearing to have gotten some dust in his eye as he cried:


    ¡¸Eyes! My eyes¡­!¡¹


    With the appearance of the wind, Sarah disappeared¨C


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Just before getting hit by the blast, I had seen a flicker¡­entirely unintentionally, but it was what was contained within her pleated skirt that had been exposed up to her navel¨CWhile thinking a mental apology to Sarah, my brain function sharpened and my blood flow increased.


    .


    Alright, let¡¯s do this. I have already discovered one thing. Despite the flashy and brazen use of technique, I had seen through it¨C


    ¨CHysteria Mode.


    It would appear that Sarah¡¯s attempt at misdirection was a countermeasure employed for the fact that her skirt would be blown up and everything in white cotton up to the ribbon at her navel would be exposed.


    Despite the fact that I had absolutely no intention of witnessing it¡­ It has worked out in my favour.


    Sarah. Right now, you¡¯ve just made the biggest mistake you¡¯ve ever made. I¡¯ve already changed. Right now¨C I¡¯m that person.


    As a manipulator of the winds, you decided that such an act wouldn¡¯t go well with me, but perhaps you are wrong.


    There is a roadway running along the Thames river¨C


    The oni were running in a line westward, down Chelsea Embankment.


    Their speed was inhuman, but Tsubaki was moderating her speed to Yen¡¯s which was about that of an automatic transmission car. Considerably further ahead, I saw Kon rolling along, then Sarah who was carrying a suitcase with her bow inside, boosted by a tailwind. I couldn¡¯t see Aria, and because of that, she was likely inside the pot.


    I can still fix this. Then I started out running¨C


    ¨C*Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!*


    Aimed at me, I heard the sound of the MP5K 30 metres behind me.


    ¡­!


    ¨C*Zzzt!* *Zzzt!* *Zzzt!* *Zzzt!* I screwed my body around in a somersault as a shower of sparks from the broken streetlights burst at my feet.


    However, my own gun was no match for the accuracy that the MP5K submachine gun boasts.


    In Hysteria Mode, I avoided the bullets direct line of fire, and I diverted them with Mirror shooting with the regular bullets I had already loaded into my Beretta.


    Following the sound of the bullets back to its source near the entrance to the restaurant¨C


    *Whoosh!* Scion, who naturally wore a bulletproof coat, vaulted over the fence with one hand as he dropped to the roadway.


    He had only pretended to have been knocked off the ship by the Hellwind and dangled from the bow.


    Now he had made his comeback and was chasing after me.


    Dammit! If I have to deal with Scion¡­!


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    Then, *BOOOM!*


    As soon as Scion got out onto the road, he was hit by a Porsche 911 Turbo Cabriole.


    Scion was knocked back away from the oni and flew across the street to the opposite side¨C


    ¡¸Oh, excuse me. My friend, Tooyama, is so dressed up that I stopped paying attention to the road.¡¹


    Saying that, Watson backed up his convertible up next to me.


    A blue light was attached to the hood, marking it out as an English emergency vehicle.


    ¡¸The oni are over there. I understood what was going on as soon as I saw them. Let¡¯s hurry.¡¹


    Watson pulled me into the passenger seat and got his revenge on Scion for the other day.


    However, despite having struck someone with a car, he retained his presence of mind. But being in fact a girl, she apologised.


    ¡¸You saved me. But won¡¯t this worsen the relationship between Liberty Mason and MI6?¡¹


    ¡¸You cannot worsen something that was originally bad.¡¹


    While turning the car around to face the oni, Watson answered in the negative¨C


    But the already bad situation we were in had gotten much worse.


    ¡¸You bastards, what about Scion? But the telling off will come later, after them!¡¹


    Styling himself the leader, Prince Howard packed himself into the cramped backseat of the Porsche.


    ¡¸Why does trouble follow wherever you go, Prince?¡¹


    Grabbing the Prince by the scruff of the neck I attempted to take him out of the car¡­ but at that point my eye caught Scion standing up from the road as if nothing had happened. A large motorcycle happened to be passing by¨Ckicking the driver off the ivory white Triumph Thunderbird, Scion straddled the motorbike himself.


    ¡­Well, I never thought he was the kind of guy to be put out of action by being hit by a car.


    It takes a bit more to keep you down, Scion.


    ¡¸It¡¯s going to be a bit of a bumpy ride. Be sure to use the door grip if you need to.¡¹


    Reversing my original plan, I strapped Prince Howard in with the seatbelt.


    I did it because of Scion¡¯s expressed intentions. I planned to use him as a human shield.


    Perhaps because Howard was in the backseat, Scion did not fire right off.


    Noticing Scion in the rear view, Watson clicked his tongue, and the 6 cylinder air-cooled turbo engine screamed.


    The Chelsea Embankment, along the bank of the Thames, wasn¡¯t a particularly busy road, but it was the morning commute. The Porsche had no choice but to weave its way between the cars on its zig-zagging way forward.


    As for the oni, they steadily began to outstrip car after car in their flight.


    Her African patterned kimono flapping, Yen ran barefoot. Matching Yen¡¯s speed as she ran lightly, Tsubaki ran in her geta.


    Is the top running speed of an oni equal to that of a person in a car? Have we been beaten?


    ¡¸We have stud-less winter tyres, so we are alright.¡¹


    As Watson muttered this, hitting the windscreen¨Cwas snow. But it was not snowing on the other side of the river.


    Had Sarah summoned a snow cloud to slow down our progress in the car?


    As we cut through the snow, following after the oni:


    ¡¸It is cold! Is not this car equipped with seat heaters!?¡¹


    The Prince shouted, and as he did so¨C


    Sarah, a long distance ahead of the Porsche, opened her case with a *Click!* and pulled something out.


    With a *Whoosh!* a cushion of air exploded beneath her feet and she landed on Yen¡¯s broad shoulders. Facing back towards us.


    Her bow was already in her left hand, and an arrow in her right¨C


    ¨C*Whipsh!*¨C


    She fired!


    I fired to deflect the arrow, but Sarah had already sent a second arrow behind it that followed in exactly the same trajectory. And so:


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Watson suddenly decelerated, and thanks to that, the relative velocity between us and it decreased¨Cand putting Zero, my bullet catching technique, into use, I successfully caught it.


    However, because of the decrease in speed, the low rumbling sound of the 1600cc engine behind us grew louder.


    Glancing back, I saw Scion chasing after us on the Thunderbird, ignoring the blizzard.


    One of the advantages that the motorbike has over a car is maneuverability¨Cmuch like Kendo¡¯s¡ºMikiri¡»8.


    He¡¯s fast! And now he¡¯s right beside us!


    ¡¸¨CStop running!¡¹


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Without taking aim or using the sights, Scion shot directly across at me.


    ¡¸Well, then how about not chasing us?¡¹


    While using Cannon to deflect the stream of bullets headed my way, I voiced this legitimate complaint.


    Then further ahead on the road, I saw a long train-like trailer¡­a tractor trailer.


    Although we were travelling in the same direction, it appeared to be at a standstill due to our high rate of speed.


    As we rapidly approached the trailer, Watson began to feint that he was going to knock against Scion¡¯s Thunderbird to edge it to the left and toward the trailer.


    Then as we got close, he pulled off abruptly to the right to pass it. Scion split off and passed on the left-hand side as we ran parallel courses on opposing sides.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to use the Nitrous Oxide system. Brace yourselves for the acceleration!¡¹


    Then the very next second¡­


    Watson hit a switch next to the handbrake with a *Click!*


    The very next moment, *Whoosh!*. The Porsche then accelerated rapidly in a short time, like a jet coaster.


    ¡¸Oi! Oi! This is rather fast! Can you not slow down somewhat!?¡¹


    The Prince double dover as the Porsche pulled ahead of the trailer¨C


    We also began to pull away from Scion on his Thunderbird.


    Unable to see Watson while on opposite sides of the trailer, when we suddenly pulled away, he furrowed his eyebrows.


    Then from ahead there was a *Twang!* Another arrow from Sarah was headed for the Porsche.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Unable to divert the arrow that was now headed straight for my head, I rotated my left hand to knock it aside¨Cthen from behind there was a *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* I heard the MP5 fire. Because the Prince¡¯s head was slumped forward, Scion had fired at the back of my exposed head. Using the side mirror, I fired back with the gun in my right hand. Good grief! This is crazy!


    ¡¸¨CCaught between a Sarah and a Scion, huh?¡¹


    Both Sarah and Scion were trying to get rid of me first. Seeming to have come to some kind of mutual understanding, their firing lines didn¡¯t interfere with each other. They had come to this arrangement without any exchange of words¨Ccatching me in a pincer attack.


    ¡¸Ah! Ow-Ow! My shoulder struck the door! Drive more carefully!¡¹


    Holding on to the door handle while rolling around in the cramped backseat, the Prince lacked the physical strength to maintain his grip. He was definitely weaker than a girl. But I am weaker than certain girls, so I don¡¯t have room to talk.


    My Beretta was finally out of bullets, and in that instant:


    ¨C*Whipsh!* *Bang!*


    With the skill of two elite marksmen coming into perfect synergy, Sarah and Scion¨C


    They timed their arrow and bullet to reach my head at the same exact instant.


    However, because I knew that they were slightly offset from each other¨C


    ¡¸The two of you have no hesitation to aim for the head, do you?¡¹


    While reloading both of my guns¡¯ magazines, I had no other choice¨C


    I moved my head in an Ouka-esque movement. Scion¡¯s bullet passed behind the left side of my head, and Sarah¡¯s arrow to the front right as they each grazed the size of my head in a blur of motion.


    As a result, their trajectories were slightly altered such that Sarah¡¯s arrow was heading toward Scion and Scion¡¯s bullet was heading toward Sarah.


    Coup de T¨ºte.9


    Hard-headed as I am, I just came up with that technique to deal with two projectiles.


    *Whoosh!* A small bit of blood and hair danced amidst the snow in the air¨C


    ¡¸¨CAaaah!¡¹


    It was a trifling amount of blood, but Howard shrank back in fear. Despite the fact that he was a man.


    Sarah was saved by Yen¡¯s¡ºbullet grabbing¡», but Scion had to manoeuvre in order to avoid her arrow. I got the feeling that he wasn¡¯t going to hold back any more on account of the Prince.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    When you are as good as Scion, you don¡¯t make mistakes, but the Prince is a rank amatuer when it comes to fighting. And amateurs make moves that are incomprehensible to pros. This tends to lead to accidents whenever they clash.


    That being the case, I¨C


    ¡¸Thank-you, Watson.¡¹


    As she drove, I grasped her head and planted a small kiss on her cheek.


    ¡¸Hyah!? T-Tooyama!?¡¹


    Totally flustered, Watson began cutting the Porsche from side to side, and I cartwheeled out of the car.


    ¨CThen combat loading and firing an airbag bullet as I was mid-air¨C


    I landed on a golden motorbike being ridden by a grey-haired woman who had turned a right onto the street, totally unaware of the chase scene that was unfolding.


    ¡¸What!? Oh! Oh my¨C!¡¹


    ¡¸Please allow me to borrow this for a bit.¡¹


    Setting the woman down gently on the airbag bullet cushion that unfolded with a *Plop!*¨C*Vroom!*


    Revving the accelerator, I split off from Watson and the Prince, flashing a goodbye smile.


    This motorbike is a Suzuki Hayabusa GSX1300R. The dull golden-bronze collar ring told me it was a first generation.


    Scion, that Thunderbird and this Hayabusa are both birds of prey.10


    Then as I glanced at the rearview mirror¨C


    ¨CWith a *Crash!* up ahead, Yen collided, seemingly inattentively, with a streetside pineapple vendor, spilling them onto the road.


    Amidst the group of scattered pineapple spreading across the road¡­


    Mixed in with the pineapples there were a few Type 97 fragmentation grenades blended in. Kon had opened the lid of her pot and tossed them out!


    *Boom!* *Ba-boom!*


    I sprinted the Suzuki Hayabusa through the midst of the exploding former IJA ordnance and flying shrapnel.


    Drifting, spinning, and popping wheelies, I wove my way through the field of pineapples. From his reflection in the mirror¨C I saw Scion was undergoing the same and having to go to the same lengths.


    The car Watson was driving proved to be a larger target, so he had to turn right sharply to avoid the explosions and disappeared from the road we were on.


    It looks like he plans to circle back around again.


    Ahead, more explosions were still occurring, and a tall, iron street lamp pole¨C *Creak!*¨C*Bam!*


    ¨CIt toppled over, crossing the road at a low height like a railroad stop. Directly in front of Scion and me,


    There was no way to avoid it. Realising that, I began to skim the bike across the ground 1.2 metres from the pole¨Creleasing the clutch and putting it into Neutral,


    ¡¸Yah¨C!¡¹


    With the tails of my black suit flapping, I performed a belly roll and passed over the iron bar.


    In the same instant, the riderless Hayabusa continued forward under the pole.


    I passed above. The bike passed beneath. Each of us kept the same pace forward due to the Law of Inertia as we cleared the bar¡­


    With a *Plop!*I returned to the seat of the Hayabusa.


    Following after me as I cleared the impromptu railway stop, Scion¨C


    Tucking in tight he canted the body of the Thunderbird steeply like an auto racer taking a banked curve. With the exhaust pipe scraping across the ground and setting up a shower of sparks, he braked and counter-streered the bike into a controlled slide to pass beneath the pole. He¡¯s not a man that gives up so easily.


    Due to how I cleared the obstacle¨C I had more gears to cycle back up through, and Scion caught up with me. Finally having closed the gap, he was going to bring me down with that MP5K¨C


    ¡¸¡­Tch!¡¹


    As we reached an intersection with a crosswalk, Scion abruptly hung a left turn and left me behind.


    Checking my mirror, it appeared that in the chaos a pregnant woman had been caught in the crosswalk, unable to escape, and he had swerved aside to avoid her.


    ¡­Even Scion is a child of humans. But as for those I am pursuing¨C


    They are heartless ogres engaging in terrorism within London¡¯s streets.


    A Butei cannot overlook more damage to the city.


    And so when a hand emerged from the pot to toss another bomb¨C


    I somersaulted on top of the Hayabusa to kick it away like a kickball.


    Fortunately, it just so happened to land directly behind them, causing them to falter.


    For an instant, the lid to the pot opined wide, and I saw Kon inside with dynamite wrapped around her arms and all kinds of grenades hanging and dangling off her neck like a necklace. It was a frightening sight.


    I read Sarah¡¯s lips as she sat perched on Yen¡¯s shoulder, mouthing the words:


    ¡¸I am unafraid.¡¹


    ¡¸Firecwackers and scawy female warriors, take that! More and more firewoks!¡¹


    Kon declared as she tossed another bomb¨C


    This time, due to my position, I couldn¡¯t kick it back ahead, and instead passed in behind me on the left side to Scion.


    Then Scion supporting himself with his hand on his seat kicked. Sending it back to me.


    ¡¸I do not need it.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want it either!¡¹


    Having no other choice after having read each other¡¯s lips, we just shot the bomb and exploded it in the space between us.


    Ah! Kon is throwing another bomb. How many of those does she have?


    With no seeming end in sight, I¨C purposefully maneuvered my bike into position to be hit by the bomb¡¯s shockwave. At the same time of the explosion, I kicked off the Hayabusa¨C


    The more than 200 kg frame slid toward Scion as my body flew forward¡­


    With a *Thump!*, I fell back toward the road, landing right back in the passenger seat of the Porsche.


    ¡¸Welcome back, Tooyama.¡¹


    ¡¸It is good to be back. Did you miss me?¡¹


    I exchanged a wink with Watson as if we were on a driving date.


    Sacrificing the Hayabusa paid off as Scion came to a sudden stop. He fell behind us once more.


    Seemingly coming to the conclusion that we weren¡¯t to be stopped with bombs, Kon finally stopped lobbing them. She set up a smoke screen instead.


    That was a good move. We continued forward¨Cand in the middle of the crimson fumes¡­


    We lost sight of them.


    But if I listen closely I can hear the sounds of their footsteps¨CI could tell that they split up at the 5-way intersection known as Chiswick Roundabout.


    Probably so we couldn¡¯t tell which direction they had taken Aria.


    But in the end, we turned to follow the rolling pot where I believed they had stashed her.


    But as we passed through the smoke, the Prince who was still in the backseat wailed:


    ¡¸Smoke! The scent will stick to my clothes!¡¹


    He must be pretty stubborn to be so selfish in such a situation.


    Behind us, Scion was still in pursuit.


    Seemingly due to a police blockade, the traffic on the road had mostly cleared out¨C


    ¡¸Tooyama, over there! Gosh! Those demons, that has to be them in that bus¡­!¡¹


    As we crossed over Kew Bridge, Watson pointed out a small yellow bus on the opposite side of the Thames that was roaring down the street.


    The windows were smashed and it was going against traffic. It was clearly an anomaly. They must have stolen it.


    Through the windows of the bus¨C Sticking part of the way out, and with the lid slightly open, I saw Kon peering out in our direction.


    Then I saw her. Inside with Kon and unconscious, it was Aria.


    ¡¸I knew Kon had taken Aria! I need to get on that bus, so let¡¯s catch it!¡¹


    ¡¸OK! Let¡¯s go!¡¹


    Watson stomped down on the accelerator and the Porsche raced down the opposing lane of traffic.


    With the Londoners making some kind of noise as if to cheer us on, I hung out of the car and followed the bus¡­the rush of air tugging at my cheeks.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed until just now because weren¡¯t in Japan, but that yellow bus¨C


    I-It was an elementary school bus! Of all things!


    Inside, there were young children calling for help in English.


    Dammit, I have to end this soon¡­!


    We caught up to the bus, pulling alongside and from the passenger seat¨C


    I pushed my gun ahead of me, intending to carefully enter through the broken window. Then:


    ¡¸Is this where Aria is? Very well.This is my moment.¡¹


    Gripping my clothes, Prince Howard¡­ he stood up in the back seat, and as the Porsche came up to run alongside a bus window, he clambered over me like a step stool to get through,


    ¡¸O-Oi¡­!¡¹


    Afraid that he might fall back into the Porsche, I was forced to give the Prince a boost by pushing myself up and over into the bus, and we tumbled inside together.


    Howard entered through the window as easily as a key sliding into a lock¡­


    Children crying in fear were gathered at the rear of the bus.


    How nostalgic is this¨Ca bus-jacking?


    What¡¯s more this school bus is a stereotypical vehicle for criminals to commandeer. There being no small risk to criminals fleeing a crime by themselves, they still committed the diabolical act of taking children captive by hijacking the bus.


    But I actually realised back in the convenience store in the Institute of Medical Science that the oni see humans as mere insects. They are neither kind nor cruel when they deal with humans. They do not even kill them when not necessary. Killing these children would be meaningless to them, however¨Cthey will consider their lives of little consequence. That¡¯s just how they are.


    Looking around the inside of the bus in anger, I did not see Yen, Tsubaki, or Sarah as I expected to¨C


    Looking to where the driver would sit, there was no one there either, likely having abandoned the bus through a window,


    Instead, on the driver¡¯s seat¡­


    ¡­!


    Kon was hanging down from the ceiling, then escaped up on top of the car through the broken windshield.


    In her place, she left a hastily improvised device with armatures and wires stretching out like the wings of a bird.


    The metal pipes, wires, gears and batteries it was comprised of were on full display, and it would be a simple matter to destroy it, but¨Con the seat there was a red clay-like object¨CSome kind of plastique explosive, needless to say.


    Then, with a jerk, the mechanism turned the wheel of the bus to follow a curve in the road ahead.


    Kon must be driving it remotely from above.


    It¡¯s only been 10 minutes since they took over this bus¡­and in that time she was able to rig up a makeshift autopilot system from the scraps of material lying about? As expected of the former I.U. engineer Kon. Actually, the Kon inside the pot.11


    The jar is very primitive in appearance, but¨Cin actuality, it was like a high-tech unicycle. As it rolled on its outer surface, there was something like suction cups on it that was actually made of silicone. So whether it¡¯s a wall or a ceiling, it sticks and is able to move freely for that reason.


    Dammit! They¡¯ve got us¡­!


    Kon must have lured me here onto the bus by intentionally letting me see her carry Aria abroad.


    Realising we couldn¡¯t be killed with her explosives, Kon instead took a bunch of hostages and set a bomb.


    Then while I am trapped¨CYen and the rest will crush us with all their power, is that the plan?


    In the next moment:


    ¡¸¨CTooyama!¡¹


    Watson pulled his Porsche to circle around to the left-hand side of the bus, and I opened the emergency exit.


    Riding on the bus herself, Kon did not indiscriminately scatter explosives¨Cand as I moved to ferry a few children off the bus and to the Porsche.


    With a *Crash!*, the bus swerved suddenly to the left and rammed the Porsche.


    Knocked aside by the mass differential in the impact, the Porsche¨C


    ¡¸Ah!¡¹


    Coincident with Watson¡¯s cry, it crossed through a crosswalk, ran up over a curb, and flipped over it¡¯s left wheel to roll over.


    Then as the Porsche rolled onto its side, the bus evaded to the right.


    As the airbags in Watson¡¯ Porsche deployed, the bus soon left it behind¡­


    ¡­Dammit! Things are getting more complicated.


    Avoiding the wrecked Porsche with ease, Scion took up the role of pursuit on his motorbike.


    Taking a hold of the open emergency exit door, he discarded the bike and made his way on board.


    Then pointing his MP5K briefly in my direction¨C


    ¡¸¨C?¡¹


    Noticing there were children on the bus, his expression said that he did not understand what was going on, and he let his muzzle drop.


    I¡¯m always getting into these kinds of absurd situations, but I sense that he¡¯s used to more rational events. Unable to read the situation, I got the sense that he was puzzled.


    However, he soon noticed the driver¡¯s seat, and his turquoise eyes flashed back toward me¡­ and I understood in a moment.


    Scion is like me, a combat specialist. Unable to deal with explosives.


    Kon¡¯s contraption hit the accelerator and the bus moved faster. We had now exceeded 100 KPH.


    We won¡¯t be stopping anytime soon. But first of all, there¡¯s the bomb in the driver¡¯s seat to take care of. But there¡¯s nothing that Scion or I can do about that. What should we do¡­?


    ¡¸Now then, Tohyama! Where is Aria? She does not appear to be here!¡¹


    Prince Howard screamed directly into my ear¨C


    ¡¸Howard! Aria is in that pot on top of the bus¨Cbut right now we have to save these children as well as Aria.¡¹


    ¡¸You two shall take care of that matter. I am here for Aria alone!¡¹


    As Howard said something so egotistical¡­I recalled his personal history and pointed toward the bomb in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡¸Howard, can¡¯t you deal with that? You were in the Army¡¯s Bomb Disposal Group!¡¹


    ¡¸Correct. However, my training was limited to classroom instruction. I have never handled true explosives.¡¹


    Shaking his head from side to side, his neatly trimmed eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡¸¨CBut you have the knowledge, so just do it! We can¡¯t!¡¹


    ¡¸Y-you bastard! You dare to command me!? Someone holding a position such as I? I shall not do such a dangerous thing. Firstly, even were I to do such a menial task like a commoner¨C it is the role of the Royal Family to bestow rewards and honour for doing so. There is no one higher than I. Therefore I can do no such thing.¡¹


    As Howard turned briskly away from me, I said:


    ¡¸Howard!¡¹


    I called his name again. But this time I grabbed him by the shoulder and forced him to face me.


    Then, with shock in his eyes at being grabbed¨Chis blue eyes stared blankly.


    ¡¸You¡¯re a man! It doesn¡¯t matter how dangerous, or who he¡¯s fighting, or whether or not he¡¯ll be rewarded¨Cthere are several times in a man¡¯s life where he must fight and put his life on the line! This is one of your moments!¡¹


    I shoved Howard¡¯s back to push him toward the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡¸I, I¡­¡¹


    Howard shifted restlessly as he stood in front of the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡¸¨CRight now, you¡¯re the only one who can save these children! You¡¯re a prince! At some point, you might become a king! A ruler doesn¡¯t just act for himself¨Che fights for his people! Fight for the children who carry the future of your country!¡¹


    I shouted at him.


    Then, finally¨C


    Being a man, more or less, Howard scowled at me¨C


    ¡¸What an insolent fellow, you are¡­!¡¹


    Afterwards, he turned to fix his blue eyes on the explosives in earnest.


    Then taking off the white gloves he wore due to his fastidious nature, he tossed them out the window in an act of desperation.


    Delicate work is best accomplished with the bare hands.


    ¡¸¡­Fuck me! This is a powerful A-type semtex bomb!¡¹


    Uttering a vulgar curse despite his Royal lineage, Howard used a finger to trace a wire leading down off of the seat as he knelt by it. It seems that he has to first assess the nature of the bomb.


    You can do it, Howard¡­!


    Then he said:


    ¡¸¨CScion! Kinji is fine for the moment, retrieve Aria!¡¹


    During this exchange he had with Scion, Howard glanced back and forth between me and Scion as he gave this order. In the meanwhile, he discarded several dummy energising wires that ran from the detonator and tossed them out the window.


    Now under orders, Scion and I exchanged glances as we stood on the bus still running wildly down the road.


    ¡¸Tohyama. I do not wish to do so.¡¹


    ¡¸It looks like there¡¯s not other choice, but to work together, Scion.¡¹


    Thus a joint Anglo-Japanese armed tag-team expedition against the oni was formed.


    **************************************************************************


    I used two hands to pull myself up onto the top of the bus as Scion smugly used one¡­there she was, Kon.


    ¡¸¨CYou seem happy. You¡¯re bound to die sooner or later with those short lives of yours. Why don¡¯tcha just wait for death to come anyways?¡¹


    Having left the front of the bus to take up a position behind us, the twin-tailed face of Kon¡¯s peeked out at us from underneath the lid of her pot.


    Scion fired his MP5K without hesitation just as the bus shook. Kon orchestrated it to disrupt our movement. Taking advantage of the action, she rolled down to shelter herself on the side of the bus¨C


    Sticking on there, she tossed up a grenade from below.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Scion and I were blasted in opposite directions by the explosion.


    The roof above the driver¡¯s seat was partially destroyed, and I saw Howard still at work¨C


    I was dangling off the right side and Scion was hanging off the left side mirror, then Kon began to rock the car in a zig-zag manner. As I was just about to hit a bus stop and Scion was going to hit a street sign, we managed to get back on top of the vehicle. Once there, from in front of us¨C*Whizz!*


    Hearing the sound of Sarah¡¯s arrow cutting through the air, I threw myself forward and down on the roof. I managed to dodge it.


    Looking in the direction from which the arrow flew¡­


    There was what appeared to be a trailer truck that they had taken over¨Cthe private truck from earlier. With a gross weight nearing 10 tonnes, it¡¯s large body swayed from side to side and the back end aligned for a head-on collision with the bus. On top of the storage container, Sarah knelt with her bow held to her side.


    ¨CI instantly knew what the oni were planning.


    The left and right rear doors of the container swung open, and everything inside had been removed to make space. It was just large enough for a single bus.


    Equipped with a ramp in order to help load cargo, it now stuck out trailing behind the truck and as it ran upon the asphalt, leaving behind a shower of sparks.


    ¡¸Do they intend on putting the bus inside?¡¹


    Seeming to have grasped their intent, Scion then turned his MP5K in their direction¨C


    Sarah rolled her way across the top of the storage container and disappeared in the direction of the driver¡¯s seat. She seems to have picked up on the fact that Scion and I had joined forces, and she wanted to avoid a 2 on 1 firefight.


    While that occupied my attention, between Scion and I¨C*Rrrrrr!*


    Kon breezed past us. Scion rained a hail of bullets on it, but the pot was bulletproof. Then leaping inside the back of the truck, she took up a position as if to wait for us.


    Even as we both ran along the road at high speed, the distance between the bus and truck lessened.


    If captured¨Cwe are finished. With so many children to guard, it¡¯s impossible to counter-attack the oni. Like me, Scion surely understands this as well.


    In such a desperate life-and-death situation, not even my Hysteria Mode brain could figure a solution¨Cthe bus moved¨C


    ¡¸Hahaha! Watch, children! Behold the power of a royal!¡¹


    ¨CIt swerved right.


    Away from the back of the truck.


    Looking through the gap in the rupture roof, I saw Howard sitting in the driver¡¯s seat in place of the successfully dismantled semtex bomb. Howard¡­! I told you that you could do it, didn¡¯t I!? Wonderful!


    ¡¸Kinji! Scion! Leave these children within my care! The two of you must save Aria!¡¹


    The Prince could operate the bus¨C


    Now under human control, he maneuvered the bus right up next to the truck.


    ¡¸Yes, sire.¡¹


    After hearing the Prince¡¯s order, Scion leapt onto the back of the truck as his coat flapped in the wind.


    Needless to say, I did the same. Because of the difference in vehicle heights, I used the wire anchor in my belt¨Cbut Scion seemed to have his own hidden inside a fountain pen.


    Seemingly eager to disengage, the Prince soon after turned the elementary school bus down a London alleyway to keep it safe.


    As for us, we rushed up the back of the truck storage container, but we saw no sign of Kon.


    Did she fall out of the driver¡¯s seat? Taking Aria along with her?


    ¡¸¡­Tohyama, 2 kilometres to the rear. Above us.¡¹


    As Scion conveyed that terse message, I looked up into the clear blue sky absent of all snow clouds¨C


    ¡­!


    ¨CAn AH-1¨C!


    ¡­An attack helicopter is chasing after us¡­!


    I don¡¯t get the feeling that it just so happens to be out on a training exercise. It is headed right for us.


    The AH-1¨Ccommonly known as Cobra, is a masterpiece of engineering with over 1,000 of them produced in the entire world. With a total length of 17.3 metres, a top speed of 227 KPH, in addition to an armament of a fixed M197 gatling gun, 8 TOW anti-tank missiles, and 38 tiered rockets in JM261 coaxial rocket pods, it was a viper of the sky designed solely for aerial combat.


    The loud whine of the Lycoming T53 engines came closer¨C


    With my Hysteria Mode enhanced vision, I saw Tsubaki in the pilot¡¯s seat, in the next moment.


    ¨C*Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!*


    Bullets from the nose-mounted, tri-barrelled gatling gun belched fired and coated the truck in bullets.


    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹


    ¡¸¨CDammit!¡¹


    Scion merely exhaled through his nose with a blank expression, while I cried out, and each of us ran across the back of the truck¨Cor perhaps more accurately tumbled across it, to take refuge in the cab. We both came to the same conclusion that we did not want to fight.


    Sure enough, because their allies were below, the Cobra stopped their aerial assault¨C


    With the whine of the rotors, the helicopter took up a position over the bullet-riddled truck.


    It began to fly alongside the truck at a matched speed over 100 KPH.


    Then a thick wire with a hook began to dangle from a sturdy winch.


    Despite it¡¯s heavy weight, the cable hung down and behind the fast moving helicopter¡­


    Now, Kon who had been hiding, hooked her pot to the hook and began to rise with Sarah sitting atop it. The oni must have planned to escape via air the entire time.


    Still restrained by the threat of flying arrows, the two of us could not fire our guns as we hung on to opposites sides of the truck¨C


    Kon hooked her own pot onto the skids of the helicopter via an S-shape hook, and Sarah stayed on top.


    It looked like Sarah was using her own powers to moderate the intensity of the downwash around her.


    ¡¸Shit! They¡¯re getting away¡¹


    As I looked up at the AH-1 and shouted that, the sound of Scion firing reached my ears.


    Not at Sarah, but instead at the nearby figure at the back of the truck¨C


    He seemed to be aiming at Yen who carried two blue kanabou on her back.


    Yen quickly retreated back inside the container, and the hook dropped down close to the rear doors again


    It appears that Kon is operating the truck remotely and trying to move the hook and wire into the correct position. Yen seems to just want to grab a hold of the hook at the end of the wire.


    ¡¸Alright¡­ Let¡¯s do this!¡¹


    ¨CWith a sudden movement, I ran down the back of the container and grabbed the hook that dropped down. All before Yen could.


    Then.


    ¡¸Scion, did you want to do this? This is to make up for ruining our duel on Abbey Road.¡¹


    I pushed the hook through a gargantuan hole left by the Cobra in the roof of the truck. What¡¯s more, I pushed my hand through another hole and pulled it back out, as if using the hook to sew.


    Then I looped the hook back over the wire¨Clinking the truck and the helicopter.


    How about that, Tsubaki? Now the Cobra can¡¯t escape. That¡¯s how things are now.


    ¡¸¨CThis is a chain death-match between the helicopter and truck. I¡¯ve changed the billing of this fight.¡¹


    As I stood up and gave a desperate smile, Scion¡­


    ¡¸You are a madman, Kinji Tohyama.¡¹


    With a half-astonished look, he responded with a cool smile.


    As for the helicopter¨CThe truck could not do anything except follow along the roads to reach its destination. As Kon operated the truck remotely, the Cobra was forced to follow along with the truck through the sky.


    With a *Clang!* Clang!*, the helicopter rose a few times, pulling the wire tight, but because it was sturdy, the hook only bit in more deeply to the cable. Serves you right. You¡¯re not getting away.


    The helicopter was forced to perform several risky maneuvers, dodging left and right to avoid the wire getting snagged on lamp posts and street signs. A shrill shrieking noise came from the airframe. It was a good feeling.


    Yen watched these development from her place, hidden inside the container¨C


    I wondered if she would scale the container in anger, but she retreated back inside.


    ¡­?


    Peeking inside through one of the bullet holes, I saw Yen with a sake bottle in her mouth, then she spat it out and breathed on her hands to improve her grip. Then she took up a baseball batting stance with her kanabou¨C


    ¨C*Whoom!* She ripped horizontally through the side wall of the container.


    I tried to shoot, but I was thwarted by a rain of bulletproof arrows from above.


    Scion was in the same situation. I was shooting at Sarah, but she was hidden behind the pot and could not be dislodged.


    In the meanwhile, *Whoom!* *Whoom!*, Yen punched through the sides of the container several more times¡­


    Holes were appearing in a line across the body of the container.


    It was like someone punching open a food tin from the inside.


    ¡­Crap¡­!


    As the Cobra rose again, I realised what Yen was doing.


    *Creak!* *Grrrrrr!* From front to back, the ceiling of the container¨C


    It peeled back just like the lid of a food tin


    Yen hung off the back end of the roof by her kanabou¡­then she climbed up on top. Now the roof that was suspended from the wire flew through the air like a flat metal plate as the helicopter flew above it.


    Carefully but surely, the Cobra was gaining altitude.


    In order to avoid tipping over the metal plate, we had to manage our weight and balance very carefully, so Scion and I found it difficult to move. Our mobility had been severely restricted¡­!


    On one knee, I deployed the claws that Hiraga-san had added to my shoes and dug them in with a *Creak!*, while beside me¨C


    Scion deployed similar spikes from the heel of his leather shoes with a rending sound of metal..


    ¡¸It¡¯s just like Smash Bros. I¡¯ve never fought on a tilting stage before!¡¹


    ¡¸What is that?¡¹


    ¡¸A Japanese game. Now, let¡¯s do this bare handed, Scion. Just shooting at Yen is useless.¡¹


    ¡¸So it would appear. By the way, she does not seem to be human. What is she?¡¹


    ¡¸A Japanese oni. The story of fighting her will be a good one to tell in the pub. If we come back from this alive, that is.¡¹


    As Scion and I conversed¨Cusing the claws in her feet, Yen steadily advanced, step by step.


    As Yen moved toward the centre, the whole plate began to tilt like a seesaw. Because of that, Scion and I had no choice but to move forward ourselves, holstering out guns in our shoulder and back holsters.


    Without mentioning the wire that Yen was approaching, Scion and I both kept our gazes fixed upon it.


    Our footing was the worst, to say the least, and our present situation was much the same. On our side we had a hysterised me and Scion who had teamed up. On the other side was Yen, by herself. In such a situation we should be able to win. Let¡¯s do it¡­!


    As that thought passed through my mind:


    ¡¸Hold just a moment.¡¹


    Returning her kanabou to her back, Yen held up her palm.


    ¡¸Tsubaki has never operated such a fragile dragonfly-like machine. What is more, carrying this heavy steel plate along cannot be anything good for it.¡¹


    Moving her hands, Yen grabbed a hold of the thick cable. Then with a grunt of exertion, she steadied her footing and began to pull with her left and right hand along the cable to make the plate rise. If you were to look at it, it would also appear that the helicopter is also rising.


    What is this? What¡¯s going on¡­?


    Scion then stepped quickly in front of me as I stood confused.


    Then he began to help Yen pull us up the cable.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Finally, I realised the reason and hurried over to the cable as well. Yen, Scion, and I, all together¨C


    We gave no more thought to our footing or balance. There was no time for anything like that¡­!


    At this moment, we were headed toward a huge 244 metre long and 65 metre tall bridge that spanned the Thames and looked like a gate¨C


    We were going to crash into the Tower Bridge!


    Well actually, due to Sarah¡¯s powers, it seems that the helicopter will be able to clear it. But in order to avoid it, the arc that would be traced out by the evasion maneuver would swing our footing around a long way¡­causing us to collide with it¡­!


    A 44 metre high set of girders stretched between the two Gothic style towers¨C


    ¨C*Screech!*


    The plate just barely grazed the tower, causing a little of its marble facade to fall.


    However¡­ somehow, we had just barely avoided a collision. Because we had been able to put aside the distinction of friend and foe to combine our efforts.


    ¡¸¡­That was a close shave.¡¹


    ¡¸That was your fault.¡¹


    ¡¸That was entirely your fault.¡¹


    I responded to Scion in Japanese, as he responded in English, grumbling the same complaint¡­


    Well, connecting the truck to the helicopter was definitely my crazy idea, so I bobbed my head in apology.


    Directly after I lowered my head to show my gratitude¨C


    ¨C*Whoosh!* I landed an Ouka-powered uppercut on Yen.


    Yen caught my fist on her palm, and Scion also let go of the cable¨C


    The plate fell away from beneath us, and for a few seconds we were weightless¨Cengaging in hand-to-hand combat in the middle of the air.


    Scion deflected Yen¡¯s left-handed counter with some kind of trained martial art sidekick. Yen¡¯s fist passed under my armpit, and I let it through up to the elbow joint. Yen had wanted to strike me with the heel of her hand, but somehow grabbing the cable and using it and Yen¡¯s horn to support himself, Scion manages to wrap it around both of her arms and legs¨C


    ¨C*Thump!*


    With both left and right arms restrained, Yen crashed face-first into the metal plate.


    It was a brutal pro wrestling double-team technique. I never thought that two people would ever do it while wearing suits.


    In order to regain balance, Scion and I backed up a little further¨Ceach of us taking up original karate and boxing stances heavily modified and influenced by a blend of many styles.


    The Cobra turned to fly over Southwark to avoid the massive ferris wheel of the London Eye. However, although it is not bad enough to crash, it is flying awkwardly.


    Possibly due to the added weight of the metal plate and the emergency evasive action we had just taken, something had happened to the engine, causing it to not be able to fly properly.


    Having apparently struck her nose in the fall, Yes stood up while rubbing it¡­


    ¡¸Is this how you treat a woman?¡¹


    She asked.


    ¡¸What of it?¡¹


    Scion said, glancing over briefly in my reaction as he spoke to Yen.


    Then Yen drew her kanabou from off her back¡­


    ¡¸For an oni, their kanabou and their body are one spirit. This is part of my flesh. If we possess any special skill, this is it. I must confess some misgivings about fighting empty-handed.¡¹


    ¡¸Fine. It¡¯s 2 against 1. Guns don¡¯t work against you anyway, and my knife has recently become more precious to me, so I don¡¯t want to use it.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? Then I shall use it to its fullest effect. Mark my Seigyokurokkaku12 well. This is a rare two-handed form. You may regale the demons in Hell with tales of it.¡¹


    Then¡­


    Yen took the kanbou that shone with a blue light off her back and into her left and right hands. A kanbou in each hand, she held them out in front of her in a cruciform stance that was a style of a two-sword school. Both of them crossed.


    I don¡¯t care for that stance. It reminds me of my trauma with the supersoldier Seiji, the Bewitching Blade.


    Yen¡¯s new kanabou, Seigyokurokkaku¡­ is thinner than it¡¯s predecessor Kongourokkaku. Each of them probably weigh 20 kilograms, and there is no doubt that it is a slow weapon.


    ¡¸¨CTohyama. That woman¡¯s Japanese was a bit difficult to understand. Give me an English translation.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, Scion. That¡¯s a part of her. So if we¡¯re fighting barehanded, I told her it¡¯s fine for her to use it.¡¹


    ¡¸Did you just give that ogre a handicap? You truly are mad.¡¹


    ¡¸That ogre¨CI believe that Yen is sincere. If you use a weapon, you might be able to catch her off guard. We¡¯ve been talking in English so, she probably doesn¡¯t understand.¡¹


    ¡¸I will do no such thing. However, I will if you do so.¡¹


    What is with this rivalry? Scion is really proud.


    ¡¸Then the first move is mine, as usual. Follow me and match my actions.¡¹


    I said, then¨CBecause I do not particularly hate this foolishly direct Yen, I rushed in at first unarmed, as promised. In order to maintain the balance, Yen moved forward as well.


    Not wanting to be hit by the kanabou above all things, I evaded her killing range by sliding under it and launching a low kick. At the same moment, hidden behind me, Scion jumped up¨C


    As Yen struck out trying to trample me with the claws on her foot, I held on tight to her left ankle.


    Flying up, Scion stepped on the kanabou Yen held over her head and retracted his spikes with a *Click!*


    Then, like me, followed the same strategy of attacking the giant¡¯s extremities¨C


    I thought he would try to restrain an arm, but he did something different. That¡¯s not going to work, Scion!


    Scion stepped past the kanabou and, coat flapping, circled behind Yen.


    Then gripped her neck between both arms to strangle her into submission.


    When it comes to personal combat, a sleeper hold is a literal killer technique. But for oni¨C


    ¡¸¨CCall it off, Scion!¡¹


    As I shouted, *CRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK!*¡­!


    Yen¡¯s fangs bit down on Scion¡¯s forearm.


    Under his coat, Scion wore alloyed body armour like mine, but despite that¨C


    With the snap of metal¡­ Yen¡¯s vice-like bite force cracked it into pieces.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    As Scion furrowed his eyebrows, Yen did not bite off his arm¨C


    Holding it in her mouth and snarling, she shook it back and forth with the strength of her upper body.


    Thus breaking the sleeper hold, she brought Scion¡¯s whole body in front of her¨C Then she raised Scion up.


    Thinking that she would hurl him away, Scion took out his wire anchor fountain pen.


    But with a *Snap!*, it was shot out of his hand by an arrow and dropped to the metal plate. Sarah had intervened.


    However, Yen¡¯s purpose in raising him up in front of her¨C


    It was not a simple matter of just throwing him off.


    Yen raised the left foot that I was still clinging to¨C*Bam!*


    She swung Scion down to collide with me in a brutal crash.


    ¡¸¨C¡­!¡¹


    Swaying, with his coat and armour lost and sense of balance destroyed, Scion slumped down onto the metal. I couldn¡¯t help him because I lost consciousness a few tenths of a second later.


    ¡¸Scion¨CUgh!¡¹


    Then I was seized by some strange force¨C


    Were Scion and I being dragged across the metal sheet!? The next second *Boom!*


    Yen had been running after us as we slid and swung down her Seigyokurokkaku to hit the metal plate. It was just where my head had been a second ago.


    Jolted back to life by my near brush with death, I:


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    I barely caught myself by grabbing the edge of the metal plate and hanging off of it.


    I thought he must have fallen¡­ but there was that bastard Scion. When we had crashed together, he had grabbed a hold of my belt wire¨Cand now he was hanging from that. Was that what had pulled me across the metal plate?


    Regardless, he had the ability to form a plan and flawlessly execute it. He¡¯s a true superman.


    ¡¸Uh, Yen. Your free lunch is over.¡¹


    As I said that, I reached into my pocket and combat loaded a bullet into my gun, then pointed it toward Scion.


    *Whoosh!* Sarah shot an arrow from the Cobra, neatly severing the 0.5 millimetre cable that connected Scion and I.


    At the same instant that airbag bullet I had fired detonated milliseconds later beneath Scion, triggered by an analogue timer. Just below his feet.


    With no other place to go he was propelled up and grabbed on to the edge of the plate.


    Hanging down off of it just like me.


    Now sloping at a great angle, Yen did all she could to right the balance by returning to the other side¡­


    ¡¸Thanks, Scion. I know that you pulled me along on purpose when I lost consciousness. Thanks to that, my head wasn¡¯t crushed.¡¹


    I said, expressing my gratitude for what I understood had occurred, but:


    ¡¸I was simply hanging on to you so that I did not fall myself.¡¹


    He answered with an air of indifference.


    ¡¸By the way, was that an airbag-type bullet just now? Is that a Japanese product?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. A classmate of mine made if for me in her workshop in Kameori.¡¹


    ¡¸My quartermaster has crafted something similar for my mobile. However, it is troublesome to throw by hand.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll give you one later, but there will probably be some patent royalty to reproduce it By the way, you dropped this.¡¹


    .


    Then I replaced the fountain pen that I had picked as we fell and placed it into the chest pocket of his suit.


    After a brief moment of shock at the return of his fountain pen wire anchor, Scion said:


    ¡¸¨CLook. A large bag of air is following us!¡¹


    Just as calmly as ever, he pulled himself back up onto the metal plate that had returned to level.


    But I had already seen the¡ºlarge airbag¡».


    As we hung suspended below the listing Cobra, it headed toward us¨CMany dozens of bright, multi-coloured balloons in a large group.


    ¡­This is very unfortunate.


    It was the hot air balloon race that Watson had told me about at Stansted Airport.


    And the Cobra began to spin slightly as we headed right into the thick of them.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    On the ground, obstacles generally exist in a single plane, but in the air, they are in three dimensions. We had entered a sort of 3-D maze. Innumerable balloons milled about, and their random shifting patterns made things dangerous. Then there is the effect of the wind that cannot be discounted. The question then¨C


    Can Tsubaki, who has never flown an aircraft before, successfully navigate through it with the damaged Cobra?


    .The balloons were now deadly airbags.


    If we hit just one, our lives would be over. Both those in the helicopter and us. And the balloon crew as well, of course.


    ¨CThe winch activated to bring the metal plate closer to the helicopter to avoid a collision¡­


    N-No¡­!


    We were about to graze a balloon!


    As I stood in front of Yen, unable to do anything:


    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹


    Scion sniffed and began to run across the plate. Then:


    ¡¸¨CScion!¡¹


    As I called out from behind him, he looked like he was getting ready to jump. And he leapt from the plate toward the balloon.


    The plate¡¯s centre of gravity now heavily skewed in Yen¡¯s direction, it began to heel over like a seesaw¨C


    ¨CWe just barely avoided the balloon. He had raised the side of the sheet that was about to collide.


    But Scion managed to land on one knee, and was assailed by arrows from Sarah. He rolled to avoid them, but due to that, he was about to tumble from the balloon. Then he took out his fountain pen wire anchor.


    Making sure that I was outside of Yen¡¯s attack range:


    ¡¸Scion, grab on!¡¹


    Quickly loading an Anchor bullet into my Beretta, I fired.


    Scion grasped the 1 micron diameter diploid phase aramid fibre that boasted a tensile strength of 0.2 tonnes that traced a glowing blue trail through the air and hit him in the chest¨Cforming a thread between us.


    Realising in an instant that it was a lifeline, Scion wrapped it one around the sleeve of his stab-proof suit.


    Pulling in the slack, he then ran along the balloon and kicked off¨Cand in the very next moment¡­


    From behind me and at an inopportune angle.


    ¡¸Victory!¡¹


    Yen¡¯s fighting spirit blazed as she threw one of her Seigyokurokkaku like a boomerang!


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    This mid-ranged attack surpassing all my expectations, I turned to take it on the back.


    Despite using Kikka to reduce the damage, I was knocked off the plate.


    Then I instantly know Yen¡¯s objective was to have me and Scion crash into each other mid-air.


    As Scion and I flew towards each other in empty space¨C


    Scion suddenly reoriented himself with a sudden jerk.


    Causing the soles of his shoes to impact mine.


    ¡¸I shall leave dealing with Yen to you.¡¹


    Making that sudden declaration of the state of affairs without changing expression, Scion kicked off hard.


    I also kicked off, sending me to the plate and Scion to the balloon.


    As my body passed back into Sarah¡¯s field of view, Scion took out his fountain pen¨C


    ¨C*Whizz!* He took aim at the cable that connected the helicopter and the plate below it.


    With a rattle, Scions¡¯ wire tangled itself around the cable hanging from the winch¡­


    *Whoosh!* One of Sarah¡¯s arrows flew to cut the wire. *Clang!*, but Scion intercepted it with an MP5K bullet.


    Then with a series of *Clangs!*, Scion intercepted each and every arrow she fired with a single bullet¡­ A few seconds later, I reached the plate.


    Scion had said that he would leave Yen to me. That means he plans to attack the helicopter.


    If that¡¯s the case, I hope he can climb up a rope pretty quickly, so I¨C


    ¡¸If I recall correctly, that bow is fairly important to you. Then it looks like I¡¯ll have to do this.¡¹


    Taking advantage of Sarah who was desperately firing at Scion, I shot a 9mm parabellum round.


    My bullet hit her bowstring and¨C *Snap!* As it was severed, Sarah paled¡­


    His gun slung across his back, Scion ascended the wire quickly, hand over hand, reaching the helicopter in the blink of an eye. Panicking, Sarah whirled her arm to summon a tornado¡­ then an unfortunate gust of wind caused the Cobra to graze a balloon and halted the action.


    Mounting the skids, Scion took off his jacket and wielded it like a whip.


    The sleeve wound around Sarah¡¯s ankle, and he pulled it tight¨C


    She fell with a *Thump!* Her evident unfamiliarity with hand-to-hand combat was on full display. Then Scion shot the strap that attached Sarah to the helicopter and abruptly fell from the helicopter.


    ¡¸Ah¨C!¡¹


    Sarah screamed, and without letting go of her bow, she fell, and using bursts of air around her to change her trajectory¨Cshe avoided the metal plate and continued to fall¨C*Whooph!*


    She fell spreadeagled on a large rainbow coloured balloon that was considerably further below.


    Looking back up, she scowled and shouted angrily, but¡­ it appeared that she could not launch herself through the air like a rocket. We have finally forced one of our enemies to retire.


    Now, though, Sarah was using a technique that she was unable to use while beneath the aircraft¡¯s rotor¨Cand she seemed to be pushing away her companion in the helicopter. All from where she stood on the balloon.


    Thanks to her actions, the Cobra was rescued from it¡¯s predicament and pulled a wild  turn to fly back over downtown London and Westminster.


    There was a harsh, grating sound mixed in with the sound of the rotor. When it will crash is only a matter of time.


    If it were to crash in the middle of the city¨Cthe damage would be catastrophic. Many of the citizens and tourists looking up at us would certainly die.


    As I furrowed my eyebrows, Kon worked her way down to hang off of the metal landing skid.


    ¨CShe tossed a Mk. II hand grenade in Scion¡¯s direction!


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    At what had to be a suicide bomber distance, a roar and flash detonated midair.


    The shrapnel from the grenade destroyed the skids and severely damaged the helicopter.


    ¨CHaving been finally cornered, Kon resorted to this ridiculous extreme!


    In order to avoid the explosion, Scion curled up and fell from the helicopter¨C


    Then, *BOOOOOOOOM!*, Yen struck the middle of the plate with her Seigyokurokkaku, destroying the cable and hook that connected the plate to the helicopter.


    Then a minute later we began to fall straight down.


    ¡¸¨C!¡¹


    Glancing down, I saw us approaching a tower shaped building.


    Yen kicked off and jumped from the plate, then Kon fell from the helicopter using an explosion to change her direction, heading toward where Yen had thrown her kanabou.


    I kicked off to follow them and soared toward the tower-like building.


    As I flew through the air, I realised something¨C


    Yen had thrown her kanabou in order to save Tsubaki in the helicopter. If the damaged Cobra were forced to carry the heavy weight of the kanabou, it would definitely crash. What¡¯s more, with Scion safely off of it, Tsubaki should be able to fly away.


    ¨CBut even so.


    Having fallen from the helicopter, Scion immediately took out the airbag device that looked like a mobile. Then inflating it midair, he pushed off from it¨C getting back onto the Cobra.


    That is to say he had fooled Yen causing her to miscalculate, but that was his plan all along.


    I wonder if I could pull a superhuman move that off in Hysteria Mode?


    Leaving Tsubaki in the helicopter to Scion, I turned back to Yen who was clutching Kon in her arms¨C


    With a *Thud!*, we both landed on different black steel beam-like objects that I couldn¡¯t identify.


    Each of us were about 7 metres apart.


    Where are we? This is¡­ Looking around, I soon realised where we were.


    I had seen this tower many times in films.


    It was the most famous clock tower in the world, Big Ben.


    It was about 9:11 AM so the hands were just about level.


    I stood on the short hour hand, and Yen stood on the longer minute hand.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Looking up into the sky, I saw Scion break the windscreen of the Cobra with his left fist and move inside to attack Tsubaki.


    In the confined cockpit, her super speed did her no good as he seized the control yoke¨Cthe people gathered below for the balloon launch scattered like baby spiders as he guided the craft into an emergency descent.


    Then, worried about Yen, I looked back at her.


    ¡¸That explosion¡­ it must have woken me up.¡¹


    Suddenly appearing¨C


    ¨CIt was Aria!


    Slapping the lid off the pot while stepping on Kon, Aria propped her torso up out of it!


    Then taking aim at Yen at point-blank range with her two guns, she prepared to fire¨C


    Then as the pot slid down the minute hand, Aria was forced to *Thump!* Kon on the head to avoid her escaping, and Kon pulled on her arm to keep her inside the pot as she jumped up.


    Then she grabbed the piece of metal that denoted 1 o¡¯clock and swung herself up, kicked off it toward the one indicating 11 o¡¯clock, then dove feet first like an airplane¨Clanding next to me.


    Then she smiled at Kon.


    ¡¸Huh? What now?¡¹


    Then she pointed¨C


    To have her see the hand grenade pin she had tossed away.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    With her neck stuck out of the pot, her red crimson eyes widened in surprise¨C


    ¡¸Wh-wh-which one is it!?¡¹


    She¨Cdid not have time to check all of the grenades she wore around her neck like a necklace. Finally, she crawled out of the pot packed full of explosives and kicked it further down the minute hand herself.


    ¨C*Boooooooooooom!*¡­Exploding in midair from the inside, the pot was reduced to tiny fragments¡­


    Then I was slightly surprised by the African pattern robed figure that had emerged.


    When I saw three hands, I had thought it must mean multiple people, but now I saw that she had 4 arms.


    That¡¯s why she was able to work so quickly back on the bus she had hijacked.


    Seeming to have lost track of time while she was unconscious, Aria¨C


    ¡¸¡­You haven¡¯t waited long, have you?¡¹


    She gave me a fleeting apologetic sidelong glance.


    ¡¸No? ¡­Haha! We sound like a couple that has just met up where they agreed to.¡¹


    I answered, my Hysteria Mode surreptitiously intensified by Aria¡¯s feet-first dive.


    From how I answered, Aria could tell that I had been aroused.


    ¡¸Y-y-you are like this!? A-a-a-after I interrogate you, I¡¯m putting a wind hole in you!¡¹


    Sentencing me to death without any explanation, she turned an angry face toward Yen and Kon.


    Yen and Kon.


    Me and Aria.


    Now, at the end of it all¨C it has come down to the 2 on 2 battle, hasn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸You¡­ Saw something that shouldn¡¯t be seen! There used to be a lot of demons with arms like mine a long time ago, but now it is only I. I¡¯m ugly. How, how dare you! How embarrassing.¡¹


    Angrily baring her fangs, she took out her arms from her baggy clothing¨C


    She drew out two hatchets in her upper arms while the lower set stayed by her side.


    ¡¸¨CNot at all, Kon. You are beautiful. All women are equally so.¡¹


    As I called her beautiful I perhaps for the first time¡­


    She stood blankly, her eyes behind her glasses wide and her cheeks blushing.


    Then Aria became angry.


    ¡¸I can wield four weapons. I¡¯ll have my revenge for kidnapping me. You take care of Yen.¡¹


    And so she decided our respective targets.


    Alright. That¡¯s fine. Defeating Yen was the task the Scion left me anyway.


    ¡¸¡­Well now, Aria. I¡¯ll have to trim your arms and legs so that you cannot escape next time. I may not have my pot any more, but I can carry you all the way to Ki-no-Kuni.¡¹


    *Cling!* *Cling*, knocking her hatchets together, Kon threatened Aria.


    In response, Aria puffed out her non-existent chest, and coolly started Kon down.


    ¡¸That is awfully kind of you. Kon, I have a technique to counter you. But it is pretty embarrassing to use, so I do not want to use it. If you surrender, I won¡¯t have to.¡¹


    ¡¸Surrender? Surrender, you say? Ohohoho! An oni surrender to a human? Never. Not in a thousand years.¡¹


    Shaking her twintails from side to side¨Cshe then fell silent.  Aria scowled.


    ¡¸I see. Then I will have to use it.¡¹


    From both of her sides¡­ shouldn¡¯t this be her back? If I recall correctly her swords are on her back and guns on the hip, right?


    She drew her swords instead of her guns to match Kon.


    But that isn¡¯t enough. Even with her two hatchets, Kon still has 2 arms to hold her down.


    But¡­ I¡¯ll leave this 4 armed enemy to Aria. She must have some trick up her sleeve.


    Above all else, Hysteria Mode respects a woman¡¯s will.


    ¡¸¡­The first time in Nao de China. The second time on Fugaku. The third on Big Ben. Yen, our dates always seem to have a great view, don¡¯t they?¡¹


    As the minute hand fell with a *Thunk!*, the hour hand beneath me rose slightly.


    As we stood upon Big Ben it kept impeccable time¨CIt was now 9:13.


    Standing on the minute hand, Yen uncrossed her arms.


    ¡¸You have done well to survive. Tohyama. Human, though thou might be. Humans are weaker than oni. You defy that natural order¨Cgaining victory over an oni. The strong survive and weak die, that is the unchanging order ordained by heaven.¡¹


    ¡¸Then I will teach you something by defeating you. The law is wrong..¡¹


    I showed her that I would not retreat a single step.


    ¡¸¡­Why is it? Tohyama. No matter what actions you take¨Cshe will become the vessel for the Scarlet Goddess. Will you give your life only for this to occur regardless?¡¹


    No matter what, huh?


    ¡¸¨CFor love.¡¹


    As I gave that Yen-like answer, Aria slumped.


    But she held out. Good. Big Ben is 55 metres tall.


    ¡¸Love¡­what is that?.¡¹


    ¡¸You certainly know it. Oni are similar to humans after all.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t comprehend.¡¹


    ¡¸Then I will make you understand. After this battle.¡¹


    ¡¸Unnecessary. I am Habi¡¯s retainer. I can do naught by follow my mistress¡¯ commands.¡¹


    Hiding her slight hesitation and purging her mind of independent thought, she raised the horn on her head¨C


    Then her eyes filled with scarlet light.


    Yen¨Cshe is getting serious as an oni. That is clear.


    She possesses the power of an entire battleship packed into her body. She is more muscular than Tsubaki or Kon, and if I had to guess, I would say that she was a pure combat type of oni.


    Then Yen¡­ *Cr-Creak!*¡­ she began to gather all the strength into her muscles.


    She looked like a fierce beast, and it was clear that no human could hope to stand against her in hand to hand combat.


    She pushed her knife-like horn and claws on both hands forward like a bird of prey, and along her centre line¨Cshe held her right hand high like a bear and her left low like a lion.


    She also tilted her horn that was harder than tungsten-cobalt alloy and tilted it down and to the right. Despite me having shattered one, she still had one remaining on her left side, and she pointed the horn toward me like a rhinoceros.


    Then concentrating her elephant-like strength into her back that coiled like a tiger, *Pom!* *Pom!*


    She stamped her feet to make sure of her footing. Looking like a bull readying to charge.


    Facing her, on the contrary, I adopted a loose posture and did not put any particular strength into my stance¡­


    A formless form and a natural posture.


    ¡¸The cherry blossoms fall and continue to fall. Thou now, and I later. We shall meet again in hell, Tohyama cherry tree.¡¹


    ¡¸If you are going to scatter it, then come scatter it..¡¹


    When we both finished speaking¨C


    ¨C¡­*Ding!*¡­¡ª¡­*Dong!*¡­¨C


    ¨C¡­*Clang!*¡­¡ª¡­*Dong!*¡­¨C


    Big Ben¡¯s 9:15 chime resounded throughout all of London.


    This close to it, it vibrated my blood¨C


    ¨C*Whoosh!* Aria dashed forward on the hour hand. Like a fireball.


    At the same instant, Kon rushed forward on the thinner minute hand. Like a soundless hurricane.


    At the exact same moment, Yen and I started running. Moving faster than Aria and Kon, we outstripped them and overtook them¨Cbounding forward to leave them both behind.


    Leaping forward from the minute hand, she held her arms forward in the uniquely oni type of so shrimp stance13¡ª


    Then she brought her head forward and down with all her strength to slash with her horn.


    ¨CZetsurou¨C!


    But this was not a technique I had not seen before.


    Taking her horn in both my hands like an iron stake, I imprisoned all of her power. From wrist to elbow, elbow to shoulder, to back, to waist, I funnelled all of Yen¡¯s power.


    Then I channelled that power into a knee-kick counter-strike¨C*Bam!* Striking out. Aiming at Yen¡¯s abdomen.


    In response, Yen¨C


    Received the powerful strike on her steel-like abdominal muscles. Then from abdomen to back, from back to shoulder, and shoulder to elbow she returned my Zetsurou with Zetsurou with zero loss. Zetsuka14.


    From both sides, her claws closed in like a pincer attack¨C


    Then using both of my hands, I caught her power. Then I twisted her right hand in front of her and left hand behind her as if to pull her arm joints apart. Transforming her compressive force into rotational force I launched a roundhouse kick to her left side. I returned her Zetsuka with Zetsuka in a 3 layered Zetsurou¨CThen Yen caught my Zetsurou and turned it into an elbow strike. Then I added a fifth lay by returning another kick.


    Zetsurou in response to Zetsurou, a field of Zetsuka bloomed on top of Big Ben.


    Yen and I orbited each other like binary stars, trading what would be certainly deadly blows.


    Exchanging certain death back and forth every moment, there was no room for mistakes.


    My skill in using Zetsuka was slightly better, but Yen made up for it with her larger reserve of strength.


    Of the three cardinal virtues of a Sumo¨C what remained was spirit.15 The one who lapses their concentration for a moment will lose¡­!


    ¨CBeneath us, at the base of the minute hand, Aria clashed with Kon.


    ¡¸¡­Quadra¡­!¡¹


    Mumbling that¨Cshe brought her twintails into action. Using ESP. She kept her ace hidden until now.


    Their tips reached inside her skirt and drew her pair of silver and jet black governments¨C


    With a *Bang!* *Bang!*, she used them skilfully to fire. Targeting the hatchets in Kon¡¯s hands.


    ¡¸Hu-Wha!?¡¹


    With the entirely unexpected shots, Kon¡¯s hatchets were knocked out of her hands, and Aria pressed into the opening she had created with her blades.


    Staring her down¨Cwith her two hatchets gone, Kon was entirely unarmed.


    ¡¸¨CEep! Yen-nee¡­!¡¹


    She threw herself forward to avoid the rushing Quadra Aria.


    At that moment¨C


    The careful balance established between Yen and I crumbled.


    ¡¸Kon¡­!¡¹


    Seeing Kon defeated before her eyes, Yen¡¯s concentration was slightly disrupted.


    Actually, from the very beginning there had been an opening in her spirit.


    She was worried that Scion might have defeated Tsubaki.


    ¨CHer spirit was troubled worrying about her comrades.


    That is to say, she has never faced defeat until now¨C


    ¡¸¨CYen¨Cthis is Love!¡¹


    *Craaaaack!*


    With a sound rivaling the tolling of the bell that reverberated throughout London, I headbutted the right side of Yen¡¯s forehead with a violent crash using a 27-fold Zetsurou.


    ¡¸¨CAaaah¨C!¡¹


    With that feminine noise, Yen¡­. *Thud!*


    Moving past Aria, she slumped¨Cand threw her body across Kon. As she lost consciousness a few moments later¡­ even then, she spread her arms to shield Kon.


    Aira¨C*Whoosh!* used her twin tails as aero brakes¡­


    Leaping up over the oni, she took a few steps and with a whirl, turned a 180 on the minute hand.


    I had trusted Aria to deal with Kon, but I¨C with my headbutt, I had knocked Yen back onto the hour hand.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Yen embraced the 4-armed childish Kon. Protecting Kon from her attackers¨Cthe is to say from us, presenting her back to us. Then Aria and I looked down at them.


    With that scene¨C


    I orated about the outcome of this long battle.


    ¡¸¡­It would appear that we have gained our enemies¡¯ consent. You were able to do it after all, Aria. It was embarrassing for you to use that technique¡­ but I wonder if it was because it reminded you of Riko?¡¹


    I threw Aria a wink as I looked at her twin tails.


    ¡¸There was no other choice.¡¹


    *Whir!* *Whir!* *Thump!*


    Aria twirled her guns and replaced her guns in their holsters with her twin tails.


    She then also replaced her twin blades within her sailor suit.


    Last April during the hijacking Riko said:¡ºAria is not a real Quadra.¡»¡­ Now had she become a true one?


    At the thought of the twin blades and twin guns bullying me, a cold feeling ran down my spine.


    ¡¸This was the independent training I mentioned on the phone. I had free time, and was instructed over the phone by my senpai. It was my intention in coming to London to lessen the burden placed on you. Yen, from the very start, you were unfocused.¡¹


    Intuitively, Aria seemed to notice that Yen had been distracted worrying about Tsubaki.


    Then Yen¡­


    She raised her head while shielding Kon. Her eyes returned to their original golden colour.


    ¡¸¡­Tohyama. I ask that thou teach me. Why could I not¨Cact as oni in this instance?¡¹


    Worrying about Tsubaki and Kon had created an opening in her spirit.


    I turned a smile toward the still bewildered Yen.


    ¡¸Because of Love. For oni, isn¡¯t everyone like family? From the start, you thought of your comrades with love.¡¹


    I told her the answer again.


    Kishibojin¨C a mother oni was frantic when her own child was hidden from her.


    One is always grieved when someone they love is taken away.


    Yen finally understood what motivated me to save Aria.


    ¡¸¡­Love¡­¡¹


    Yen muttered¨C


    Then without giving a sign of any intuition to fight any longer, she looked out of the town of London for a sign that the Cobra had crashed.


    ¡¸Yen. I just faced you in a fight where you said:¡ºthe strong survive and weak die¡»¡­ But we humans do not think in those terms. Both the strong and the weak harbour love in their hearts. And so all can thrive.¡¹


    I spoke to Yen as I waved my hand across, indicating all of London.


    ¡¸¨CYou seem to be similar to humans, but there do not appear to be many of you. Are the oni¡­ dying out?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If you, who have learned of Love, became the leader, Yen¨C then you could stop this way of thinking. Those who trample the weak are fated to extinction.¡¹


    At my words¡­ Yen remained silent, but listening.


    I don¡¯t know if she understood them or not, but that is what I said. Giving her a lecture.


    Then on Yen and Kon¡¯s backs, *Thump!* *Thump!*. Aria patted them to encourage them to meet me halfway. And they cross the hands of Big Ben like a balance beam toward me.


    ¡­Ah, Aria.


    Finally meeting you again has my emotions surging. Here in your home city.


    I thought to give the oni a practical demonstration of Love, but¡­


    If your emotions were riled too much , then the Scarlet Goddess would make an appearance shortly after.


    ¡¸Hey, Aria. You know you shouldn¡¯t run away from me for some other guy, right? Remember what Sherlock told you? I¡¯m the only one you¡¯re supposed to be with.¡¹


    I played a bit of the domineering husband role. Then¡­


    ¡¸I-I wasn¡¯t with him. Although it may have looked like that¡­¡¹


    Aria mumbled. Turning red in the face as she did so.


    ¡¸B-but, y-yeah. You¡¯re the only one I want to be with.¡¹


    Saying that with upturned eyes, her blush-o-meter spiked, communicating the message:¡ºUwah! What have I just said!?¡»


    As usual, she didn¡¯t reach out toward me in any way..


    ¡¸They say that nobles cannot defy royalty in this country for some reason¨C you knew that, right? But you are already royalty. So defying them is alright.¡¹


    ¡¸M-me royalty?¡¹


    ¡¸¨CYes. You are my queen.¡¹


    Kneeling at her feet like a knight, I held my hand to my chest¨C


    *Ka-thunk!* As is in response, Big Ben¡¯s needle arms shifted up.


    Due to that, or perhaps her own shock at my words, Aria staggered.


    Because it would be a bad thing if she fell, I reached out to take her hand and steady her¡­


    Then I took the opportunity to plant a small kiss on the back of her hand.


    **************************************************************************


    Yen and Kon accompanied us in a classic black taxi to the meeting place for the balloon race.


    On the grass there lay the Cobra that was slightly crumpled, and next to it was Scion¨Chandcuffed, kneeling, and with a pitiful look in her eye was Tsubaki.


    ¡¸¡­Tsubaki!¡¹


    Barefoot and treading heavily, Yen rushed over as Tsubaki stood.


    Then as if it were the most natural of things, she tore the handcuffs apart. Then Yen hugged her.


    Not expecting to see her again, Tsubaki cried large drops of tears as she was hugged tight like a child by Yen.


    There were a lot of police officers in the area, and they surrounded the two of them, holding out their batons¡­ Just in case, Scion and I readied ourselves¡­ We really do look like the criminals here, don¡¯t we?


    Regardless, Yen continue to embrace Tsuabaki, The oni seem to be a very sentimental race, don¡¯t they?


    But the oni don¡¯t seem to be likely to cause a scene, and Scion is glaring at me.


    So I said¨C


    ¡¸You did not use your licence to kill on Tsubaki, Scion. Thank-you.¡¹


    Coming up to stand by Scion, I expressed my thanks.


    ¡¸What are you thanking me for?¡¹


    ¡¸You knew that I might get in trouble later with Butei Regulation 9 that tells me when I can kill or not¨Cand you knew that, didn¡¯t you? Or was it that an English gentleman never raises his hand against a lady?¡¹


    I said, hitting two bullseyes, and Scion fell silent for a short pause¡­


    ¡¸Not at all. It was because I have not styled my hair today.¡¹


    He said something ridiculous with a straight face.


    It would seem that Scion is terrible at lying. In the first place, he has a close-shaven haircut.


    However, this might be one of Scion¡¯s jokes. British humour is hard to understand.


    ¡¸Kinji Tohyama. Who the bloody hell are you?¡¹


    Scion asked, a searching look in his turquoise eyes that were full of intelligence.


    But it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll use a cliche.


    ¡¸¨CI¡¯m just an ordinary highschool student. One with slightly below average grades in a rough school.¡¹


    As I gave that answer, Scion¡­


    He gave a slight smile. Good. It¡¯s alright.


    ¡¸Kinji. I would like to be friends. Regardless of my father.¡¹


    Calling me by my name for the first time, Scion stuck out his tight have to shake¨C


    ¡¸For the meantime, things are settled, right? You are truly an incredible man. I¡¯ve just noticed, but after such a huge roundup of criminals¡­ you¡¯re not even breaking a sweat.¡¹


    ¡¸Something like this is not even worthy of comparison to one of the former Number 7¡¯s exploits.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, then there is just one more thing. What are we going to do? About our duel? The Prince gave you an order, but things are a bit unclear how they stand at the moment.¡¹


    As I touched upon the matter¨C


    ¡¸It is over. I do not wish to kill you.¡¹


    I received an unexpected answer.


    ¡¸Running away, are you?¡¹


    ¡¸I have no issue with you interpreting it that way.¡¹


    ¡¸You are a terrible liar. Won¡¯t you tell me your real reason?¡¹


    ¡¸¨CI have taken a liking to you.¡¹


    Scion said without changing expression.


    ¡¸I shall definitely meet a man like you again sometime in the future. If I am ever working in Japan and need some help, I shall call upon you. Lend me your strength at that juncture.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll think about it. And if I ever have a difficult time in England, You¡¯ll help me, won¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸I shall bear it in mind. Although next time you come, please do not forget to bring Excalibur. Oh, by the by¡­ I wanted to ask you a simple question.¡¹


    ¡¸?¡¹


    ¡¸Kinji Tohyama. Who the bloody hell are you?¡¹


    The searching look in his turquoise eyes staring at me demanded a somewhat witty answer.


    But that¡¯s alright. It was becoming a pretty standard response line.


    ¡¸¨CA normal highschool student. One with slightly below average grades at a rough school.¡¹


    Giving that answer, Scion¡­


    Cracked a small smile.


    Good. Good.


    ¡¸Kinji. I feel like we can be good friends. Despite my father.¡¹


    Scion called me by my first name for the first time and reached out his right hand to offer a handshake¨C


    ¡¸Well, I am glad we have settled all that¨C We can call it a done deal.¡¹


    I responded in kind and shook his hand to demonstrate my trust. However¡­


    ¡¸You¡¯re shaking with your right hand? I thought you were left-handed. Did you hurt your left hand?¡¹


    ¡¸Nothing of the sort.¡¹


    ¡¸Then why?¡¹


    ¡¸I am actually right-handed.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­What!? Why do you always shoot with your left hand then?¡¹


    ¡¸To give everyone else a handicap. I am pretty strong.¡¹


    That means¨C


    The fistfight on Abbey Road was a handicap piled on top of another handicap.


    He has me beaten cold. This Scion Bond.


    He was a surprisingly interesting fellow. I forced a smile¨C


    On what was definitely his left wrist, Scion glances at his Charles Frodsham watch.


    ¡¸Time for all the paperwork.¡¹


    Forcing responsibility for the oni onto me and the police officers, Scion took his leave quietly.


    ¡­Hey, Scion.


    Exiting the meeting grounds, I watched his back as he cross the street, then a double-decker bus passed by, cutting off my view¨C


    Then, after it passed,  he was gone.


    [END TEXT]


    *************************************************************


    1. Japanese proverb with the meaning ¡®a great stroke of luck¡¯. The origins of the proverb lie in that spring onions and duck are the primary ingredients of a duck stew. Finding a duck would be hard enough, but getting one that is also carrying onions would save you time and be ¡®lucky¡¯.


    2. Mongolian vodka made from fermented animal milk.


    3. The original Japanese is ¡®the mind of an engorged person becomes dull¡¯. I give the English version because Minuet would likely use the English.


    4. An Oda Nobunaga quote, supposedly, as he was assassinated at 48.


    5. Expensive formal kimono typically worn by married women on formal occasions with embroidery along the bottom.


    6. Japanese drink made from puree of leafy greens


    7. Kanji say ¡®Run away¡¯. Wish I could figure out how to do Ruby text, but alas, I am not that motivate to fight with WP when they will inevitably change the interface *AGAIN*, and I will have to re-learn how to do it¡­


    8. ¡®Mikiri¡¯ is a skill/practice in Kendo of body management and positioning to move that you only move *just* enough that the opponent¡¯s sword misses you¨Cespecially from a close distance. The intent is to pick up on the enemies intent and conserve movement and energy while staying inside their guard.


    9. French: ¡®coup de t¨ºte¡¯ literally means ¡®headbutt¡¯. Kanji say: ¡®Head-butt Bullet send-off¡¯


    10. Hayabusa means ¡®falcon¡¯.


    11. In case you forgot, ¡®Kon¡¯ means ¡®pot¡¯ in Japanese.


    12. ¡®Sturdy Blue Hexagon¡¯ in kanji


    13. Weird kabuki stance where arms are held forward and back is arched back, representing being overwhelmed by the power of an opponent.


    14. First part of ¡®Zetsurou¡¯ and last part of ¡®Ouka¡¯. Pretty obvious.


    15. Sumo philosophy dictates a Sumo must have: skill, strength, and spirit. Kinji has the former, Yen the second, so ¡®spirit¡¯ is left.

 Volume 19 - CH 5

    Chapter 5: Together with Minuet


    [BEGIN TEXT]


    ¡¸¨CThank-you for your efforts, Master.¡¹


    Returning to Baker Street, I gave Minuet the general outline of what had occurred while Lisa


    served cherry tea¡­ and my eyes flicked across the composite evening paper Lisa had made.


    Standing up from where I sat on the living room sofa would be bothersome, due to the after effects of my Hysteria Mode fueled Zetsurou battle with Yen. Taking and returning supersonic strikes 27 times makes a body stiff.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    However, there were many news articles about it. ¡®Arrest made in bus-jacking!¡¯ and other such headlines ascribed all the credit to Scotland Yard.


    I couldn¡¯t find a single mention of me as an illegal immigrant, Watson as a part of Liberty Mason, Scion as an intelligence agent, or Aria and the Prince. Were they leaving us out?


    There were also pictures of the suspects. What¡¯s this!? Those aren¡¯t their faces? They must have used some sloppy CG work to draw them in.


    Because I was there, the oni were taken quietly into custody¡­


    However, due to Sarah, they must have escaped soon after. All of them.


    ¨CThis would be a police scandal, so instead, the media was selling the public on a pack of lies. The crash of the attack helicopter was attributed to a plane crash during movie filming. That¡¯s a pretty thin story.


    Actually, well¡­


    It seemed like the oni were not in the mood for a fight, and they knew that if anything happened to Aria, they would have to face me and Scion again. We didn¡¯t sign a treaty, but we entered into a truce.


    ¨CRegarding the articles through the magnifying glass memento she had gotten from Sherlock as Minuet sat beside me, and I said:


    ¡¸So then how about it? Of course you¡¯ll give me a star?¡¹


    Holding out my star card.


    ¡¸Hmm? Very well.¡¹


    Minuet puffed on her cherry-scented tobacco pipe.


    Then taking a quill proffered by Sachet, she sketched a star. A single star.


    ¡¸Just one?¡¹


    I didn¡¯t understand. Why does a huge battle merit the same reward as an inspection of Lisa¡¯s ears?


    ¡¸You were not the only one to resolve this situation, were you not? According to what you have told me, Sarah Hood eluded capture and freed the rest. As a result, you now see these strange mugshots of Arab men.¡¹


    Drawing the same conclusions that I did, Minuet pointed to the news articles with her pipe.


    As I sat speechless with my mouth open in a ¥í shape¡­


    *Brrring!*¡­ *Brrring!*¡­ an old-style landline bell telephone rang.


    Then Endora passed the receiver first to Minuet.


    ¡¸¨CElder sister. I have already inquired about the details from Kinji. Ah, you are nearby?¡¹


    Oh! It seems that the call was from Aria who had returned to the palace.


    ¡¸Aria is coming here?¡¹


    As the brief call ended, I stood unsteadily to my feet and asked.


    ¡¸Yes. Both of them will be coming here. Please meet them and make the proper greetings for me.¡¹


    Minuet replied,


    ¡ºBoth of them¡».. Is Watson coming too? Wasn¡¯t he hospitalised due to injuries sustained when his Porsche crashed?


    Making those vague guesses, I headed out toward the cold entry way¡­


    Having changed out of the English-style suit back to my Butei High uniform, I headed out onto evening down Baker Street. Then:


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Heading toward the bus stop, Aria stood there in her sailor suit.


    And having seemingly changed into a fresh white suit¨CPrince Howard was there as well.


    They probably came here in the Bentley parked at the side of the road.


    I met them under the streetlamp¡­


    ¡¸¡­Howard. Thanks for what you did on the elementary school bus. Oh, you have a bump. How are you?¡¹


    I pointed to the bump on his forehead as he removed his sunglasses.


    ¡¸I was struck by a scepter. Please say no more about it.¡¹


    I carelessly called him by his first name, but the one who punished him for this escapade..


    Wel¡­ it had to be the Queen, didn¡¯t it?


    She would be just about the only one that coils impart physical punishment to the Prince. I felt bad for him.


    Forcing a smile onto his face:


    ¡¸Kinji. Firstly, we¨Cowe you an apology.¡¹


    Howard said, taking off his white hat and holding it against his chest.


    ¡¸We were smitten with Aria at first sight and mixed business with pleasure when I believed that you would snatch her away from me. However, the events of today have impressed upon me how deeply you love Aria. To tell the truth, I knew as much from the outset. And Aria truly cares for you as well. And there is no place for ourself in that equation.¡¹


    Having suddenly brought up matters of love¡­


    ¡¸W-well..¡¹


    ¡¸Th-that¡­¡¹


    Aria and I both flushed red in embarrassment.


    ¡¸Do not deny it. It is known, even to us. We are the prince of the country. In this country, our word is law. Therefore¨Cour order to become a member of the English Royal Family will result in a broken heart.¡¹


    Despite looking and sounding as pompous as ever¡­


    ¡¸Aria Holmes-Kanzaki. From this day forward, you are released from this obligation. Thank-you for your efforts.¡¹


    Howard gave up Aria like a man.


    With the slightest hint of tears in his eyes, he urged Aria toward me¨C


    ¨CSeeing Aria standing next to me, he smiled with his handsome face. In order to hide his tears, he put on his sunglasses despite it being night.


    Then he took out an envelope with the Royal Seal on it from his breast pocket.


    ¡¸Aria. This will be the one and only gift we have for you. Please accept it. This is a handwritten letter or recommendation to the International Butei Association¨Cit may take longer than it did in our service as a Butei, but in recognition of that we recommend you receive the R-rank.¡¹


    Receiving that in surprise, Aria attempted to express her thanks¨C


    ¨CBut cutting her off, he turned to clap me on the shoulder. Now with a bare, ungloved hand.


    ¡¸Now then, Kinji. I have advised MI6 that there is no need to keep watch on you. For your entire life, I confer upon you free passage of all British airports. It would seem that you were smuggled in, which is an embarrassment to our domestic Department of Foreign Affairs and law enforcement, however, my order quashes that issue.¡¹


    ¡¸Howard¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks are entirely unnecessary. It is to serve as a sign of my apologies. And now that apologies are concluded, I wish to express thanks. You¨C have taught us something very important. In our role as Prince, until now we have only thought.and lived for ourselves¡­¡¹


    Despite his sunglasses, I could tell that he was staring straight at me¡­


    ¡¸¡ºA ruler doesn¡¯t just act for himself¨Che fights for his people¡»¨CThe English was crude, but the words etched themself upon our heart. Henceforth, we shall live for our people. If we must fight again, we shall tackle that challenge heroically for that purpose. As you yourself have just done.¡¹


    Then he pressed his fist against my chest with a *Thump!*¨C


    ¡¸This is farewell, Aria. Farewell, Kinji. You both bear the burden of some kind of difficult challenge¨Chowever, since it is the two of you, we are sure that you will be able to surmount it, no matter what it may be. We have spoken, therefore it must be so.¡¹


    Leaving us with those words, the Prince¡­ returned to his sky blue Bentley Arnage.


    Then Aria bowed politely as he walked away¨C


    With a slight smile on my face, I watched as the real, revealed Howard left.


    ***********************************************************************************


    Officially released from the Prince¡¯s service and now a free woman, Aria¨C


    Because we were so close, we proceeded directly into Minuet¡¯s house.


    We did so in order to hear her thoughts on the enigma that was hihiirokane.


    Having lost the protection of the Prince, Aria was once more the useless Holmes the Fourth. As one would expect, this would sour the mood of those in the Holmes Family¡­


    The current situation being what it was, we headed toward Minuet¡¯s house nearby.


    As for Minuet¨C If I bring Aria along, we would meet her unannounced. After what happened with Momoko, she has been a bit more diplomatic.


    Minuet might be the starting point of the healing Aria¡¯s rift with the Holmes Family.


    Holding this hope in my chest, I spoke with Aria as we walked down Baker Street¡­


    ¡¸Now then, about Menu. Did she shoot you with her airgun when you met her? She is a bad child, isn¡¯t she? The Holmes Family is a strange one¡­ were you surprised? Do you hate them?¡¹


    You shot at me with real gun when we mean, didn¡¯t you?


    I wanted to say that, but because of Aria¡¯s unusually anxious expression, I swallowed the comment.


    ¡¸ I wasn¡¯t surprised, because in the Tohyama Family, it isn¡¯t a shock if my older brother would just suddenly shoot at me. I guess that means both of our families are full of eccentrics. Yours and mine.¡¹


    Then knocking on the door of 221 Baker Street¨C


    Sachet and Endora greeted us. Now for the 4th generation Holmes sisters to meet.


    *********************************************************


    Aria entered the living room, and Lisa pushed Minuet¡¯s chair¨Cand they came face to face.


    ¡¸ It has been a while, Menu. You have grown more beautiful since the last time we met.¡¹


    ¡¸ You as well, elder sister. They do say that a woman in love grows more lovely, do they not?¡¹


    ¡¸Whaaat!?¡¹


    Hearing that, Aria grew excited and pushed me away for some reason¨C


    ¡¸However, the recipient of your affection does not appear to be His Highness, Prince Howard. The fact that you were accompanied by Kinji indicated that you have pooh-poohed the Prince. That is to say you have squandered the greatest opportunity afforded to a denizen of this country. You cannot possible be in a proper state of mind.¡¹


    ¡¸I have not squandered.anything. We never even held hands.¡¹


    ¡¸Despite the fact that things did not play out as I had thought, I am glad that you are safe. The matter is closed.¡¹


    Baring her canines like an oni, she brushed Aria off lightly. As expected of her little sister.


    ¡¸No it¡¯s not settled. We still haven¡¯t heard what you know. I brought Aria here, so give me the last star. So then tell us about hihiirokane.¡¹


    ¡¸It is quite a common thing for an elder sister to meet her younger sibling. Giving a star to you would be an insult to my elder sister.¡¹


    To Minuet who said this, despite her not meeting too many people herself, I replied¨C


    ¡¸Well, then let¡¯s have a good showing with your sister here.¡¹


    ¡¸A good showing?¡¹


    ¡¸Gamble with me. We¡¯ll bet stars.¡¹


    Obviously not wanting to give me the final star, I proposed a high-risk wager to her. I decided to stake it all on a coin-flip chance.


    ¡¸Have my deductions come true once more? Very well. Something that I wish to take from my sister has just become apparent.¡¹


    Minuet responded with an expression that said she had trapped me.


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    In response to Aria¡¯s question¨C


    ¡¸Kinji.¡¹


    ¨CShe said that.


    ¡¸Just as Kinji and the Prince dueled for my elder sister, she and I will make a wager for Kinji. We shall stake Kinji¡¯s final star on the outcome. From Kinji¡¯s perspective, it would be similar to Scion¡¯s role¨Cmy elder sister shall stand in as  proxy to earn his final star. If I win, she shall give me Kinji. In a hand of poker.¡¹


    ¡¸O-oi! Hold one there!¡¹


    ¡¸It is not a problem, is it? Such a philandering man is a small stake to wager.¡¹


    Hey¡­!


    Hasn¡¯t Minuet stripped Aria of all her possessions in games of poker!?


    As I panicked¨C


    Completely ignoring my own will, the Holmes sisters headed into a room further inside the house¡­ Stacked with musical instruments, it appeared to be a music room, and they stepped briskly and rolled toward it. They have decided to fight there.


    Being the wager itself, I chased after them.


    It had begun without my consent. The Holmes sister showdown¡­!


    **************************************************************************


    In the middle of the somewhat spacious music room, there was an antique table that was a memento from Sherlock¨Cand 2 of his great-grandchildren sat at it. Aria seated in a salon chair, and Minuet in her wheelchair.


    ¡¸It has been approximately 3 years since I last played poker.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that right? But I always believed we would meet again. So here.¡¹


    Aria then took out her personal set of playing cards from her pocket.


    On the back, there was a Speckled Band) pattern that was familiar to me. The Speckled Band¨Ccalled so after the famous case solved my Sherlock Holmes. Such were Aria¡¯s tastes.


    ************************************


    ************************************


    ¡¸Now then, the same as always?¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. That is fine.¡¹


    The sisters first shuffled, then spread the cards on top of the table. All the cards were set out, face-down, like a game of Concentration. Then they used both their hands to mix them up. It appeared that the two of them selected their cards from the pile as they were mixed. Such a manner of shuffling is employed when two people are playing cards in order to prevent fraud in the absence of a dealer.


    As the two of them shuffled the cards, they spoke¡­


    ¡¸By the way, Menu, are you still using that pigeon gun of yours?¡¹


    ¡¸I could ask you, dear sister, if you are still using that imported gun.¡¹


    No sooner were they reunited, but hey began talking of guns. If anyone cheated, there would definitely be gunfore.


    ¡¸I also have clothes left in this house. I will give them to you. I have too many clothes that I purchased in Japan.¡¹


    ¡¸That is quite alright. Whenever I wear your clothes, they are a bit constrictive at the bust.¡¹


    ¡¸Hrk!¡­ A mental assault, is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Not at all. I am merely stating facts.¡¹


    Their relationship is a poor one. It certainly seems that these sisters are not ones who should spend overmuch time together.


    ¡¸I have drawn a wild card. I will exchange it for another. As usual, you shall go first.¡¹


    ¡¸Very well.¡¹


    Aria and Minuet¨Cdespite the fact that Aria was wagering my on fate, they took up the cards in a casual manner.


    Presently situated behind Aria, I saw her hand¡­


    ¡­A single pair¡­ The weakest hand possible¡­!


    ¡¸Then I shall draw a single card.¡¹


    Saying that and exchanging one card, Minuet had to have a stronger hand.


    ¡¸Alright, then I¡¯ll draw three cards.¡¹


    Taking her turn, Aria laid three cards down on the table as she took more¨C


    This time, however, she was deliberate about it¡­ her Camelia eyes staring at something¡­


    Her eye looked at the mottled pattern of the card backings. But staring through the table top to focus at the distance of the floor.


    Holding that expression, she replaced her three cards.


    As the exchange of cards concluded¨Cthe result of the card match between the Holmes sisters was already decided.


    ¡¸My shy elder sister ought to¨Cblush at this hand.¡¹


    There seemed to be some kind of history of them making bad puns based on what cards they held, as Minuet laid out her cards¡­ Q, J, 6, 3, and 2¡­ a flush.


    The odds of making that exchange of cards was not even 1 in 100, and it cemented her in a strong position to claim victory.


    ¨CThen Aria revealed her hand.


    ¡¸I wanted to say something about this house today. With Menu, Sachet, Endora, Lisa, Kinji, and myself¨C it is pretty Full.¡¹


    ¡­A?, A, A?, K?, and K?¡­!


    ¡­Sh-she won¡­!


    The odds of getting a full house, a stronger hand than a flush, was much smaller.


    ¨CShe won! Pulling off just enough of a victory.


    ¡¸¡­I have been defeated. Well, that is my elder sister for you.¡¹


    Calmly admitting her defeat, *Hiss!*¡­ she increased the steam level in her wheelchair.


    ¡¸Now then, Kinji. I won the game, so please give her your star card.¡¹


    Encouraging me with a wink, she prompted me to hand over my card to Minuet.


    As Minuet drew the tenth star as promised¨C


    ¡¸In the future, please allow me to borrow Kinji from you. He is an interestingly mysterious character that defies my powers of deduction.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll mail him to you via express service when he angers me. But I will allow you to take care of the postage.¡¹


    They had such an exchange as Aria gathered up the cards.


    As she scooped them up, I finally understood¡­


    ¡­The way she had cheated. The way she had gotten that full house.


    I sealed away the memory because I did not want to recall it, but this was the same trick used in the¡º Cast Off Table¡»card tournament hosted by Riko during the summer holidays.


    The pattern on the reverse side of the cards is subtly different in some way from the typical Speckled Band pattern¨Ca random dot stereogram. It was an old fad where by unfocusing the eyes and using the parallax effect, characters and images seem to rise out of a printed pattern.


    That is to say, for Aria who used this, it was the same as if the cards were face up. That must be how Aria managed to cleverly eke out a hand that was just strong enough to beat Minuet.


    Minuet for her part, not able to pick up on this, was defeated.


    Perhaps it was too simple a trick for Minuet¡¯s intelligence to perceive.


    Or maybe, actually¨C


    Or perhaps, seeing me return with Aria in place of the Prince, she discerned the bond between us and¡­ she gave up the victory on purpose.


    The highly prideful Minuet, ended up returning Aria to me¨C


    And it might have been by her own choice.


    But let¡¯s leave that as a mystery.


    It is poor manners to pry into all of the motivations and emotions of a woman, and I should act the part of an English gentleman.


    As I pondered this in my capacity as a former stake of the bet, Minuet propelled herself in her chair¡­.


    Rolling across the damask carpet of the music room, she turned to look back at me.


    Then she smiled at me with her forget-me-not blue eyes.


    ¡¸Sachet, Endora. As when my elder sister and I were young¨C Petzold in G major, BWV Anh. 114. We have Lisa today to form the required trio.¡¹


    So order, Sachet and Endora happily took places up at the piano and harp¡­and Lisa took a violin off a shelf with a smile and bow.


    Minuet then held out a graceful hand to Aria¨C


    ¡¸Elder sister. Let us dance a minuet.¡¹


    Meeting her half way with a gentle smile, Aria took her hand.


    Sachet, Endora ,and Lisa then launched into a performance of a famous piece of music that I was not familiar with¡­


    Hand in hand, Aria and Minuet began to dance skillfully.


    Doing so face to face with equally beautiful faces.


    Apparently designed to mimic the movements of a minuet, the wheelchair somehow flowed smoothly through the movements. At times it revolved around Aria, and at others it bobbed up and down live a wave.


    Aria¡¯s pink twin-tails and Minuet¡¯s platinum blond pig tails whirled and gleamed as they danced through the air.


    How¡­how beautiful.


    Despite being tormented and abused by those of titled status, I had to admire the performance. These two really are true aristocrats.


    ¡¸Minuet.¡¹


    Her Camellia eyes narrowed, Aria happily called out her sister¡¯s name as they danced.


    ¡¸What is it, elder sister?¡¹


    ¡¸I love you.¡¹


    The sisters who shared part of their blood spoke softly¨C


    ¡¸¨CAnd I as well, elder sister.¡¹


    Minuet also answered in a whisper. With the happiest smile on her face that I had ever seen.


    It was beautiful. Both of them were.


    It was pure sisterly affection that I saw.


    I observed the Holmes sisters with a warm feeling inside¡­


    As the music came to an end, it seemed natural to me to applaud.


    ¡¸My elder sister opened wind holes in everything. Even here in this boring everyday life in London.¡¹


    Saying that as she looked up at Aria¡­


    Minuet then turned her chair to face me and tell me what she knew as she had promised.


    ¡¸¨CReturn to Japan and speak with Shirayuki Hotogi. She knows everything about hihiirokane..¡¹


    Go For The Next!!!


    [END TEXT]


    Atogaki


    Hello! It¡¯s that time of the year for Santa Akamatsu!


    It¡¯s getting harder and harder to understand the Roman numeral numbering, but we are pleased to present the next volume of Hidan no Aria.


    It is a seldom seen numbering, but XIX means volume 19.


    Honestly, if I had a time machine, I would go back to when I decided to use Roman numerals and say:¡¸Just use Arabic numbers! I went into a bookshop the other day and saw volumes IV and VI in the wrong order!¡¹and I feel like I want to drop kick myself.


    When I arranged them on my own bookshelf, I looked at them and say:¡¸Uh.. Something seems off, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹and I had IX and XI swapped¡­ My sincerest apologies, all you readers and bookstore workers¡­


    **********************************************


    Now then, thank-you for waiting so long!


    We can now announce the true identity of the mysterious new Hidan no Aria¡¸New Project¡¹.


    ¨CThe¡ºHidan no Aria AA¡»anime adaptation!


    In the last afterword, I mentioned it, and Hidan on Aria AA is a series featuring Aria¡¯s Amica, Mamiya Akari. It is a series full of cute girls that are Aria¡¯s kohai and their amazing everyday lives and fights.


    In the industry there is a term¡ºcute justice¡», and¡ºcute + cool = great justice¡»at least in my own personal theory.


    More and more news will be shared about the anime in the future.. Please look forward to it.


    Now, for the comic source material for the anime¡ºHidan no Aria AA¡», next month, volume 9 (IX) will be on sale.


    My original work is serialised and popular in Young Gangan. I write it so that you can understand what is going on even if you start in the middle, so please read the latest volume.


    What¡¯s more, the novel version of AA is scheduled for release, so¡­ if you¡¯ve been waiting to buy it, don¡¯t worry about getting lost and buy it!


    Now I¡¯ve used up my space in self-promotion marketing¨Calso known as propaganda advertisement¨C and I don¡¯t feel like it was subtle.


    So then, until next time¨CUntil we meet amidst the flowering cherry blossoms that complement Shirayuki Hotogi well.


    A certain day in December 2014, Chuugaku Akamatsu

 Volume 20 - CH 1

    Chapter 1: Sign of the Mysterious Bird ¨D¨D Underway on nuclear power


    [START TEXT]


    ¡ªReturn to Japan and speak with Shirayuki Hotogi.


    ¨CShe knows everything about hihiirokane.


    Minuet¡¯s words left me in shock.


    As I stood, stunned¡­


    A tiny part of my brain said:¡ºI knew it.¡»


    Back when I fought Son in Hong Kong¨Cher being a defective Scarlet Goddess, she answered me like this when I asked her a question:


    ¡ºIf you wanted to know, you should have stayed in Japan. ¡»


    ¡­In searching all over for something, it was actually found where I had started.


    Such happenings are common in the world.


    It is like the irony of the play¡ºThe Blue Bird ¡»1


    ¡¸I shall step you through it from the start, like the steps of a minuet.¡¹


    As Aria and I stood speechless in the Holmes¡¯ residence¡¯s music room, Minuet took out a pipe from a compartment within her wheelchair¨C


    As the scent of cherry oil wafted up, she explained her deductions.


    ¡¸Your entire approach to the solution of Elder Sister¡¯s Scarlet Goddess issue has been flawed from the outset. You should have acted to confirm the nature of the issue first and establish its parameters. Your haphazard first strategy to¡ºrecover the stolen karagane¡»and¡ºfind a way to exorcise the Scarlet Goddess¡»has recklessly placed you in direct confrontation with her¨C What you ought to have done was firmly establish knowledge of your opponent¡¯s true nature.¡¹


    ¡­True nature.


    The Scarlet Goddess had come to possess Aria via the hidan.


    It was similar to how Mash controlled LOO.


    But it seems that the Scarlet Goddess¡¯ soul inhabited the metal. She was not human.


    However, the essence of the idea was not entirely dissimilar.


    Coming to that conclusion¡­


    ¡¸If you do not understand your enemy, then you do not comprehend enough to discuss how to fight them. If your enemy is fire, you use water, and if they are a tree, you use fire. If they are a mouse you use cheese, and if a child you use sweets to bring about a reconciliation, or else you cannot even start talking about a reconciliation.¡¹


    As Minuet spoke, her forget-me-not blue eyes took on a contemplative look.


    ¡¸¨CDo you think that Shirayuki knows what she really is?¡¹


    Aria¡¯s camellia eyes showed a slight expression of¡ºcould it really be?¡»


    ¡¸Since the time of the first, founding scarlet miko, the miko of the Hotogi Shrine have studied hihiirokane for 2000 years¨Cthat is the study of the Scarlet Goddess. That is to say, the Hotogi Shrine has maintained a side aspect of a¡ºhihiirokane research facility¡»for generations. Shirayuki Hotogi is the modern inheritor of the scarlet miko legacy. She must be the one who knows the most detail about the true nature of the Scarlet Goddess.¡¹


    Minuet¡¯s answer was unambiguous.


    ¡¸However, there is a singular fault in the logic underpinning my reasoning.¡¹


    ¡¸What flaw?¡¹


    Hearing my question, Minuet turned toward me with her pipe.


    *****************************************************************************


    *****************************************************************************


    ¡¸Yourself. This matter clearly involves you¨Cand where you are concerned, the normal operation of my logic is disrupted. My reasoning is based upon the orderly operation of logic and reason.  You are one who disrupts all logic to make the impossible to be possible.¡¹


    Minuet scowled as if discovering a bug in her programming.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think any plan will go as expected because of him. Just a look at Shirayuki¡¯s large beasts, and he¡¯ll be drooling over her.¡¹


    Folding her arms across her flat chest, Aria scowled at me like I was an insect.


    Hey, why are both you sisters quibbling and finding problems with Enable-sama?


    That was what I wanted to say, but the Holmes sisters would likely consider the words of a midge such as I:¡ºTo be of little consequence¡».


    ¡¸By the by, elder sister.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    They had already moved on to the next topic of discussion. Insignificant! That was what I was to them¡­!


    ¡¸There is one more thing. And I do not know if it is beneficial or detrimental¡­ However, a¡ºcertain person¡»has taken an interest in this affair. When you and Kinji go to meet Shirayuki Hotogi¨Cthat is the point in time at which they will choose to interpose themselves. I have deduced as much.¡¹


    ¡¸I have also had a hunch that someone would appear. Call it a strange feeling in my chest.¡¹


    ¡¸There is not much in your chest to feel, and I am sure that the premonition carries the same amount of substance.¡¹


    At that, Aria gripped Minuet by the collar with both hands, and Minuet delivered a Mongolian Chop to her neck. Thus began the battle of sisters. Despite the fact that mere moments ago they had been dancing the minuet together beautifully and gracefully.


    But as for Aria¡¯s intuition and Minuet¡¯s reasoning¨CI suppose that together they add up to the capacity of the full ability of Sherlock Holmes.


    In any case, we should do as she suggested and return to Japan to meet with Shirayuki.


    She had not told us until now, but we must learn the truth about the Scarlet Goddess at all costs.


    *****************************************************************************


    As the Holmes sisters grappled, the maids Endora and Sachet¨Cas if such displays were common¨Ccame up behind them, pinned their arms behind their backs, and separated them¨C


    My first thought was to call Shirayuki on my mobile, but I had no idea what the charges might be, so I headed into the living room to borrow the landline.


    I did not know how to make an international call from an English landline, so I brought Lisa with me¡­


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    As she moved to pick up the receiver from what looked to be antique metal scales that it rested on, her eye was caught by a dark shape moving outside the window.


    As she stood, frozen, realisation dawned in her emerald coloured eyes as she stared in silence at the overcast sky.


    ¡¸What is it, Lisa?¡¹


    ¡¸M¡­Master. Please excuse me¡­! Hrngh¨C!¡¹


    With both her fists clenched and held slightly above her large set of breasts, Lisa appeared to strain herself, and on top of her head and behind her maid headdress¨CWith a *Pop!*, her wolf ears appeared.


    With both hands cupped around her ears, she faced outside and listened for something.


    Her expression was not her usually kind and gentle one, it was dead serious¨C


    I could see from her face that something odd had frightened her.


    ¡­.Kuraaaaah¡­!


    ¨C-What the heck!?


    I heard a soft noise from somewhere far away in the foggy night sky¨C


    Hearing that bizarre and eerie bird-like call, I also moved to look out the window.


    As soon as she heard that faint cry, the skirts of her maid costume flipped up against her buttocks.


    Hurriedly, she opened the Japanese style framed windows to look out and see if anyone walking the evening streets of Baker Street had made the noise.


    ¨CKuraaaaaaaaaah¨C!


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    I heard it again coming from the sky.


    By its echo, I could tell it came from somewhere east. Near London¡¯s centre.


    How¡­how did this sound provoke such an instinctual fear and dread?


    It had to be some kind of bird. But I¡¯ve never heard such a cry before.


    Despite the great distance between us, I could tell that the thing was huge.


    ¡¸¡­M-Master¡­ protect me¡­ I am frightened¡­!¡¹


    Under such a strange circumstance, Lisa¨C The King of Beasts, G¨¦vaudan, and rider of whales was petrified. By a bird¡¯s cry.


    I attempted to reach out a hand to her, but completely panicked, Lisa, pale-faced, pulled me in and hugged both my hand and head in tight¨C


    Hey now! Why are you holding me close like this!?


    ¡¸Do something, I beg of you¡­! Please protect Lisa¡­!¡¹


    Tears in her eyes, Lisa pressed my hand into her left breast that was too large for it to hold in a single hand.


    Soft as a marshmallow, it engulfed and swallowed all 5 of my fingers.


    Uuu~~~!


    Let me go! I wanted to order, but that was impossible.


    The reason being that my mouth and the lower half of my face was pressed up against and engulfed by her right breast through her sailor maid outfit. Buried in her chest, I tried to control my breathing, but that only resulted in me being forced to inhale her sweet maple scent.


    What¡¯s more, her breasts were plump and hung down pleasantly. Despite the thick cloth of her uniform, my mouth was filled with the sensation of something soft¨Cjust like the¡ºMother and Child Play¡»adult game that Mutou had told me about. But if that were the case, Lisa¡¯s expression would have melted in affection and not be filled with fear.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¨CI see now.


    Lisa was scared of the bird¡¯s cry that she wanted me to change into her Hero-sama.


    And as she wished, I did. In a mere 10 seconds.


    However, I do not like being forced to change. So in order to teach her not to do it, I pushed her away with some force as I escaped the valley of pleasure.


    ¨CKuraaaaaaah¨C! Kuraah! Kuraah¨C!


    As the strange bird gave its cry from above again, Aria and everyone from the music room came into the living room.


    In order to deflect from what had just occurred with Lisa, I turned on the old television set in the living room¡­


    We were all speechless at the live BBC News video feed.


    Illuminated by a searchlight in the dark, foggy sky over the Thames, there was a large flying creature with outspread black, bat-like wings. It was real.


    As it skimmed past the London eye, a quick estimate of its size put it at¨C 9 metres.


    When it flew through thinner patches of the fog, I could see that its eyes were approximately 20 centimetres in diameter.


    Its face had a terrible aspect like a cruel pelican.


    The monster¡¯s cry could be heard even as far away as Baker Street.


    It can¡¯t be¡­ a pterosaur¡­!?


    I saw something like it in a picture book when I was little. It looked like the young flying lizard specimens of pterosaurs that Minuet had in her fossil collection, and I identified it as a pteranodon.


    But that specific species of dinosaur was extinct in the Cretaceous Period.


    How was one flying in the modern era above the Thames?


    ¡¸A devil¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸How ugly¡­!¡¹


    Sachet and Endora said, respectively, crossing themselves as they stepped back from the television. On the television, I could see the inhabitants of London scattering and fleeing the Thames like a horde of baby spiders. The pteranodon certainly looked like the depiction of a devil from Christian iconography incarnate. Even Lisa was caught up in the general British panic.


    However, religious devotion aside, there were two English girls who were not frightened by this large devilish bird.


    ¡¸¨CA pteranodon sternbergi! It has long been my own personal theory that pteranodons were warm-blooded, after all. They also appear not to suffer from night blindness. When the searchlights hit its eye, I saw the irises contract. Look at that! It just used its anterior cranial crest as a rudder to alter it¡¯s flight course!¡¹


    Contrastingly, Minuet pushed closer with her chair to the television.


    ¡¸Kinji. Apart from that big bird, there¡¯s this fog. London does get night mists, but this was so sudden. I did not even feel an increase of humidity. And oddly, it only covers the river and hangs heavily. Just like in Hong Kong¡­¡¹


    Alternating between observing the television and looking outside, Aria urged caution.


    ¡¸Yes. This is just like Katze, the Witch of Cursed Water¨Cshe used magically conjured fog like this to hide her tanker.¡¹


    However, it seems highly unlikely that Regiment Hex¨Cdefeated in FEW¨Cwould use a vacuum bomb against Liberty Mason¡¯s London headquarters while in the middle of a ceasefire.


    That being the case¡­


    ¡¸Minuet, I wonder if this disturbance is a result of¡ºa certain person¡¯s¡»appearance?¡¹


    I remember seeing another person use this kind of fog.


    The sight is burned into my memory.


    It was a completely unforgettable nightmare.


    On the screen, the videographer finally fled themself¨C Thrown onto the ground, the feed now only showed the unique London architecture.


    Minuet turned her chair to face me.


    ¡¸¡­It would appear to be so. Elder sister, Kinij, please take care of yourselves. Please convey my regards as well.¡¹


    Pinching her skirts slightly in an aristocratic manner, she gave her parting message.


    ¡¸I do not intend to have a pleasant chat, but to arrest them. I entrust Lisa to your care.¡¹


    ¡¸¨CLet¡¯s go, Kinji!¡¹


    At Aria¡¯s order, I checked my spare magazines and the armour I was wearing underneath my clothes as we headed out of the room.


    *****************************************************************************


    The fog became thicker as we raced toward the Thames on a rented bicycle.


    They only had a single rider version this time, but Aria stood on the rods that protruded from the rear axle, making it a 2-seater.


    On the way, we passed one fleeing citizen after another. Children were crying, and clergy were shouting bits of scripture like a charm against the pteranodon.


    As the searchlight fell upon the flying creature¨CI hoped that it was some kind of artificial pteranodon, but it appeared all too real. Upon seeing a dinosaur for the first time, it had a more awesome presence than any modern animal. Even enough to overwhelm the King of Beasts, Lisa.


    ¨C¡­*Ding!*¡­¨C¡­*Dong!*¡­¨C


    ¨C¡­*Ding!*¡­¨C¡­*Dong!*¡­¨C


    Big Ben chimed, announcing it was 7 PM¨C


    As I ran along the riverbank road, I drifted the bicycle to a stop.


    As Aria¡¯s bulletproof uniform skirt fluttered, Aria got off the back.


    ¡¸Kinji! There¡¯s a red light on the water!¡¹


    The sharp-sighted Aria pointed at a faint glow somewhere downstream.


    The light illuminated the fog intermittently turning on and off. It was Morse code.


    U¡­n¡­der¡­way¡­


    ¡¶WE ARE UNDERWAY UNDER NUCLEAR POWER¡·


    Underway on Nuclear Power¡ªThat was the message relayed by the world¡¯s first nuclear submarine, the Nautilus in 1955 as it sailed up the Thames.


    ¨CKuraaaaaaaaah¨C!


    In the sky above, the pteranodon was circling the light¨Cas if maintaining contact with the vessel.


    Perhaps the flying monster was released from the ship in order to clear people out of  its way.


    And the fog was meant to conceal the warship as it made its way up the Thames.


    ¨C¡­*Ding!*¡­¨C¡­*Dong!*¡­¨C


    ¨C¡­*Ding!*¡­¨C¡­*Dong!*¡­¨C


    As Big Ben tolled once more, the ship rose to break through the surface as it moved slowly forward.


    At over 300 metres in length¡ª


    It was the world¡¯s largest nuclear submarine¨C


    ¨CI.U¡­!


    For some reason it was flying the JMSDF2 banner, but there was no doubt as to what it was.


    I had destroyed the secret I.U. cabal.


    This was the headquarters for their group of outlaws.


    Despite my doubts, I saw it with my own eyes sailing up the Thames.


    *Sssssssshhhhhh!*¡­


    I heard it cutting noisily through the water, but there were not sounds of engines. It must be drifting under inertia. It came to a stop with its stern underneath London Bridge.


    Thinking it might do as much, I leaned over the bridge railing an tutted.


    I thought so¡­ they¡¯re all connected.


    I saw the figures of Yen, Tsubaki, and Sarah.


    Kon seemed to be inside the oil drum Yen carried on her shoulder, and although they had noticed our presence¡­ they made no antagonistic moves.


    ¡ª¡­O zittre nicht, mein lieber Sohn¡­!¨C


    The aria from Mozart¡¯s¡ºThe Magic Flute¡»began playing from the large speakers on the bridge of the warship that was emblazoned with the large characters¡ºÒÁU¡».


    As the fog continued to swirl, the two letters 25 meters in front of us¡­came to a slow halt.


    The ship was now at rest.


    ¡¸I.U¡­. It was entrusted to the JMSDF and moored in the south of China¡­!¡¹


    There came an answer to Aria¡¯s anime-like voice.


    It spoke from the bridge of the ship.


    That voice¡­


    ¡¸¨CNever hold a prejudice, and follow reason to whatever the truthful conclusion must be. Aria-kun. It is little wonder that the same person could steal that same thing twice.¡¹


    *Tap!* *Tap!*¡­


    Accompanied by the sound of footsteps, the upper half of a man dressed in a full classical suit appeared on a staircase leading up to the top of the bridge¡­


    It was the one who had been the first in history to escape I.U. on an ICBM¨Cand the world¡¯s greatest detective.


    ¨CSherlock Holmes¨C!


    ¡¸Great-grandfather-sama¡­!¡¹


    *****************************************************************************


    *****************************************************************************


    Even in her surprise, I could tell by her eyes that Aria had a hunch that she would reunite with him someday¨C


    ¡¸¡­So you are alive after all, Sherlock. I guess it is true what they say about old soldiers simply fading away?¡¹3


    ¡¸What vanishes shall appear once more. What leaves shall return again. As one whom the world believed to have died and has now returned as well, you should not be at all surprised, Kinji-kun. My reasoning tells me that you have died at least twice since the last time we have met, correct?¡¹


    As Sherlock stood on top of the submarine¡¯s deck smiling, he struck a match and lit his pipe¡­


    *Boom!*


    There was a dull heavy echoing sound that reverberated.


    What appeared to be a gull-wing door¨C


    A tactical missile silo opened on the starboard side of the deck.


    ¡¸New eras are always heralded from the sea. The Mongol Invasions, the Perry Expedition, and the USS Missouri¨Cso it is for your homeland. My own country is much the same.¡¹


    Sherlock beckoned to the oni and Sarah behind us, and they dropped to the deck from the bridge. I saw the wind rush up in a draught to cushion their descent. This was Typhoon Sarah¡¯s power at work.


    They entered the ship quickly from what appeared to be a service access hatch on the missile silo.


    From how familiar they seemed with it, it appeared that they had been working together for a while.


    Although it was not to a great extent, they had been able to predict our movement, so I had thought that there was some kind of mastermind behind the onis¡¯ actions¡­ and it appears it was Sherlock.


    Earlier, Jeanne had told me that Kon was an alumni of I.U. That must be the connection. I should have realised it sooner.


    The pteranodon also landed on the deck, folding it¡¯s right and left wings in¡­ staggering awkwardly, it slipped down into the missile silo.


    ¡¸Aria-kun. Kinji-kun. Come with me if you can. Come, even if you cannot.¡¹


    He spoke the same words as he did in the Pacific. This time to both of us.


    ¡­*Grrrr!* *Grrrrrr!*¡­


    I heard a deep, bass rumble that shook my stomach.


    It was the sound of an engine.


    I.U. began moving once more.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll do that much without being told. As a Butei, I cannot simply let a world-class criminal who has stolen a nuclear submarine twice just walk free when they appear in front of me. Sherlock Holmes, you are under arrest!¡¹


    Drawing my Beretta, I straddled the bicycle once more.


    ¡¸Kinji¡­!¡¹


    Aria looked back and forth between me and Sherlock.


    ¡¸Aria. You do not have to fight, it is alright. It is honestly alright.¡¹


    Knowing that she could not point her gun at her beloved Sherlock, so I told her this over my shoulder¨C*Boom!*


    Kicking out with Ouka, I gave the bicycle a rocketing start.


    Instantly accelerated, the bicycle headed toward the edge of the bridge and  up and over the angled fence railing that prevents people from toppling over into the Thames¨C


    Soaring through the air, I headed toward I.U.


    Under this rash manoeuvre, the spokes of the wheels broke, the frame warped, and the front and rear tyres exploded, scattering in pieces midair.


    The debris hit I.U.¡¯s deck at the same time I did.


    ¡¸¨CSherlock! This blizzard of cherry blossoms¨Cdo not forget it!¡¹


    Falling, I employed an Ouka-fuelled dropkick, to which Sherlock¨C


    He caught it in the hand that was not holding his pipe.


    ¨C*Whoohm!* With both the sound and sensation of kicking a soccer ball, it was stopped and it¡¯s power diffused.


    It was likely due to an air cushion. He must have copied that trick from Sarah.


    ¡¸I think I will, if you do not mind? I employed a small fraction of my ESP power upon you.¡¹


    My ankle still in his grasp, Sherlock used what looked like a Baritsu move and twisted it.


    Understanding what had happened, I matched the rotation with my own body¨Cdrawing my gun in my right hand, I pointed it at Sherlock¡¯s feet.


    ¨C*Bang!* Ba-Bang*


    Accompanying the flare of muzzle flash, spent casings rotated with me and scattered in the darkness.


    But Sherlock had already let go of my leg and brushed the hand with the Beretta lightly to the side. My shots impacted just in front of him.


    Then he gripped my hand with his, intertwining our fingers.


    My gun still in hand, we engaged in something like finger wrestling.


    Our fingers were locked together in a joint-lock technique¨C.


    ¡¸Is this what you call a pinky-promise? In Japan?¡¹


    Before I had realised it, it was gone in an instant.


    My Beretta was in Sherlock¡¯s hands.


    ¡¸It is a bit different, actually.¡¹


    ¨C*Bang!* *Whipsh!* Sherlock fired, and I intercepted the shot with a quickdraw shot from my Desert Eagle.


    With a *Thump!*, I finally landed on the bridge of I.U. on one knee.


    Right in front of Sherlock.


    Smiling down at me, he held the Beretta where I could see it making an L-shape. It was a signal that he wasn¡¯t going to shoot.


    ¡¸¡­If you are not going to use it, give it back.¡¹


    I held out my left hand.


    ¡¸Very well.¡¹


    With a *Plop!* He dropped my gun into my hand.


    As the blood rose to my head, I pointed both guns at Sherlock¨C


    Sherlock spun his pipe in his hands and with his hands¨C *Whoomph!* *Whoomph!* *Swish!* *Swish!*


    He skilfully trapped and manipulated my wrist and elbow joints.


    Then I noticed that both of my hands and guns were pressed up against both sides of my chest.


    Already having gathered enough power for Ouka in my legs for a kick, I launched a subsonic headbutt¨C


    ¡¸Ah! I have no desire to be struck by another of your headbutts. ¡¹


    ¨CSherlock stood directly in front of me with a smile on his face. Holding up his hands and telling me to¡ºhold on¡».


    I would have liked to have been able to use this trick to crush his face in, but¡­


    It was impossible to cancel out the effect of Ouka.


    I ended up hurtling forward inside the ship from the bridge¨C


    The figure of a surprisingly small girl then entered my vision.


    ¡¸Tohyama! You shouldn¡¯t fight! Sherlock is a friend!¡¹


    Hearing the slightly nasal and flustered childish voice, my eyes widened.


    With bulging eyes, and standing  even shorter than the 142 cm Aria¨Cat what I guessed had to be 138 cm, was a long, black haired girl.


    ¡¸¡­K-Kou¡­!?¡¹


    Perhaps weak to the cold, she was no longer wearing that revealing Nagoya High cutoff sailor suit¡­


    It was a fluffy down jacket she was wearing¨C


    Unless I was mistaken.


    I hadn¡¯t seen her since we parted in Hong Kong.


    ¡¸I travelled to London by way of Hong Kong. I reasoned that she could act as a mediator between you and I.¡¹


    ¡­Sherlock, you bastard. Foreseeing that as soon as I saw you, I would try to take you into custody by force, you prepared her as a contingency against me, didn¡¯t you?


    Of course, that was not the only reason for drawing Kou out from Hong Kong¡­


    In Hysteria Mode, I would be more likely to listen to a woman.


    ¡¸Oh! It seems that coming from a warmer climate, the London cold is affecting Kou-kun. Now then, let us head inside, everyone.¡¹


    Without turning around, I.U. began moving back toward the estuary again, ready to get underway for an underwater journey¨Calready the deck was sinking lower.


    The water was already up to the level of the bridge.


    ¡¸Kinji, Great-Grandfather-sama¨C!¡¹


    From the same London Bridge that Sarah and the rest descended from¨C*Whizz!* Aria rappelled down from the bridge using a wire.


    Holding down her pleated skirt as she landed, Aria surveyed the scene and found me sulking, Sherlock in a fine mood, and the split personality Kou looking worried.


    ¡¸???¡¹


    ¡¸Aria-kun. It is alright. Kinji and I seem to have injured each other¨CI would never do anything to make you cry. Now then, Kinji-kun.¡¹


    You go ahead and say that, Sherlock. Despite the fact that you shot Aria in the back with the hidan.


    However¡­


    I actually do not sense any bloodlust radiating from him.


    Grasping my Beretta and DE in my hands, I saw the rising tide of water.


    I.U. was once again going to be concealed underwater. It would not take more than 3 minutes.


    I must make a decision before then. Whether to stay aboard or to retreat.


    Kou looked around anxiously, watching to see what Aria and I would do.


    This being the situation, Sherlock puffed on his pipe calmly.


    Then he addressed the most hostile character present¡­me.


    ¡¸I received a message from Yen-kun that you lot wish to make peace. That is a very interesting prospect.¡¹


    ¡¸What the hell are you saying? To come all the way from Hong Kong with a nuclear submarine, you should have been able to guess as much before receiving such a message.¡¹


    ¡¸Very astute of you. You seem to be quite capable of elementary reasoning.¡¹


    ¡¸And there is one more thing¨CSomething I have reasoned out: I.U.¡¯s current destination.¡¹


    I said as Aria and Kou looked up at me in confusion.


    ¡¸Aria and I had no other choice but to come aboard this ship. That is to say, it is the location of the final piece of karagane. The oni have retreated here. Namely, Habi has.¡¹


    ¡¸Quite right. It is near Japan¨C Kii no Kuni has already received notice of our arrival. Our itinerary estimates a travel time of 165 hours. After a hundred years¡¯ work on¡ºA Study in Scarlet¡», I deduce that the final act is nigh upon us. I cannot bear the thought of playing absolutely no role in the final revelation. Therefore, I have offered my services as a facilitator.¡¹


    I knew it¡­! Kii no Kuni.


    Sherlock made a grand gesture, asking us to cooperate¡­


    ¡¸¨CAria. This is a dangerous matter, but the truth may be different from what Minuet has deduced. As far as I know, there is not merely a single way to stop the advent of the Scarlet Goddess. Recovering the final karagane from Habi may be enough to stop the¡ºsoul merge¡»¨C that is to say that there are likely other methods to prevent the Scarlet Goddess from dominating your will and partitioning off her influence. Merely restoring you to the state in which you were prior to Bandire is not a perfect solution, by far¨CHowever, it will serve well enough as a stop-gap measure. There is no way to get the tiger¡¯s cub without entering the den, and in that spirit¡­ I will leave it to you to decide whether or not you wish to board I.U. with Sherlock and the oni.¡¹


    I asked Aria, deferring to her sense of intuition.


    Aria considered it for a few seconds.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll go.¡¹


    She answered.


    ¡¸An eye for an eye, and tooth for tooth. The oni came to London and did as they pleased, so let¡¯s do the same here.¡¹


    An eye for an eye, and tooth for tooth. Paying back what has been done to you. In a certain sense, that is the shared motto and duty of Butei around the world.


    It was a very Aria-esque way of thinking.


    When it comes to Aria, no matter how trivial a thing is done to her, I cannot help but answer back for it.


    ¡¸What¡¯s more, even if we followed Menu¡¯s advice¨CIt might be hard for you and I to get into Japan via the airport, right? I am trying to work it out right now, but the Ministry of Foreign Affairs would notice us. While the deal with the Ministry is being worked out, we could go to Kii no Kuni and recover the karagane. Once that is done, we should be able to go and talk to Shirayuki publicly.¡¹


    Come to think of it¡­ that is probably the best possible outcome.


    As much as I hate taking favours from Sherlock¨CI followed Aria, Kou, and Sherlock¨C


    I stepped down the stairs into I.U. as the water lapped up onto the deck.


    *****************************************************************************


    The hatch at the top of the staircase was made of a superalloy, it closed automatically and was formed of several layers.


    As the sounds of the ship¡¯s passage rang overhead, we descended into the warship¡¯s interiors via a spiral staircase.


    LED lights illuminated the steps, and the stairs narrowed as we descended. Sherlock and my shoulders and hips snagged on the rails several times. Kou¡¯s pouchette and coat snagged on the railing, and she cried out each time. As I thought, I could see that she was wearing the cutoff sailor suit underneath, but due to the angle, I couldn¡¯t see anything else.


    ¡¸Now then, allow me to extend greetings once more. Aria-kun. Kinji-kun. Welcome to I.U.¡¹


    As Sherlock spoke, he stepped off of the stairs and into what appeared to be I.U.¡¯s reception hall¨C


    ¡¸¡­I see your collection is as large as ever.¡¹


    Ranged in rows like a museum, there were full dinosaur skeleton specimens illuminated by chandeliers.


    The floor was marble. On the walls, there were rows of stuffed, extinct animals.


    I have been on board before, but at this point the sense that this was a submarine vanished entirely from my mind


    For I.U. that spent long periods of time dormant or crossing oceans, it was laid out so very extravagantly.


    ¡¸Please take as long as you like to inspect them, Kinji-kun. It will take several days to traverse the Arctic Ocean to the land of the oni. But first, let us share a light meal with Yen and the others. I am sure that you have many questions.¡¹


    As he said that, Sherlock walked past a Pteranodon fossil.


    Aria followed after him, and:


    ¡¸Tohyama! Kou has wanted to meet you again! You have been very busy in the East and West since leaving Hong Kong, haven¡¯t you? Kou expected nothing less of you. Kou has been very anxious about what happened to you since our gunfight.¡¹


    Divesting herself of the jacket, Kou latched on to me in her usual short, cut-off sailor suit.


    Caught off-guard, I jumped slightly in shock.


    Her orange tail was crooked into a heart-shape.


    ¡¸O-oh! I¡¯m glad we could meet again too. But I never imagined that you would bring Sherlock along too.¡¹


    The scent of tapioca milk wafting from her body as she clung to me was almost too much¡­


    ¡¸I was eating porridge at the North Poing Sang Kee specialty shop when he appeared all of a sudden¨C¡ºNi Hao, I am a friend of Kinji Tohyama.¡», he told me while we ate porridge.¡¹


    Sherlock, you bastard! I bet you just showed up and didn¡¯t even show her any proof.


    Actually, I wonder how he managed to reason out where we were?


    He must have pieced it together from various sources.


    ¡¸This was after he had reached out to Rampan to say:¡ºI wish to council Kinji-kun and Aria-kun in the matter of hihiirokane¡», and he came to scout Kou directly.¡¹


    Then Kou let go of me and dropped to the floor¡­ Then she cheerfully straddled the bicycle with training wheels that was parked at the bottom of the stairwell.


    Even as the back of the micro-miniskirt did nothing to cover the back of her buttocks as she sat on the seat:


    ¡¸Kou also wanted to repay Tohyama for rescuing her in Hong Kong!¡¹


    Kou turned a happy face toward me as she pedalled, the training wheel squeaking as she did so. With an overall length of 300 metres, I suppose having a bicycle to traverse the ship is convenient.


    What is certain.. Kou harbours some hihiirokane within her body, and she is a failed Scarlet Goddess¨CSon was artificially created to serve in that role.


    As we draw closer to discovering the real truth about hihiirokane, there is no better qualified person from whom to borrow knowledge and experience.


    No doubt intentionally, Sherlock had preceded us with Aria, and Kou and I followed.


    However, Sherlock¡­


    Despite the fact that we had been fighting until now, he boldly displayed his back to me. That was a very bold action.


    Now that I think about it, Sherlock is blind, and he uses the perception of the shift of air current as a substitute for vision. Whoever goes first or last might be meaningless.


    That being the case, I stopped worrying about positioning and caught up to Sherlock.


    ¡¸Oi, Sherlock! About that pteranodon. Is that thing your pet? Did you find some DNA in mosquitoes trapped in Cretaceous period amber like Jurassic Park?¡¹


    ¡¸Not at all. We used fossils. It has been widely accepted for the last 50 years that molecular fossils¨Cnamely DNA¨Ccan be extracted from biological fossils.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Still, why the hell would you bring back a dinosaur?¡¹


    ¡¸Do boys not like dinosaurs, Kinji-kun? I am essentially a boy at heart!¡¹


    Sherlock declared with a wide grin on his face¡­


    Despite the fact that he was past 150 years old, he managed to look more boyish than me.


    *****************************************************************************


    It is a well established scientific fact that atomic energy produces a vast amount of power, in spite of the serious drawback of radioactivity. 1 gramme of U-233 is able to produce as much energy as 3 tonnes of coal.


    A nuclear submarine¨Cthat is to say, a submarine equipped with an atomic reactor¨Cis furnished with a near infinite source of power. With infinite power, infinite fresh water can be created through desalination, and from the fresh water, infinite oxygen can be created via electrolysis. Such a large craft has a virtually infinite range of travel.


    I have heard doubtful rumours that in anticipation of long sea voyages, Soviets and Americans constructed nuclear submarines with such things as pools, tennis courts, arcades, and livestock pens.


    However, I.U. is unique in the amount of freedom that it possesses to traverse the world.


    As we walked through the interior of the large craft that had been converted into some kind of museum and university, my Hysteria Mode wore off¡­ I had already lost track of how many decks we had passed through.


    Then we arrived at an indescribably vast astroturfed greenhouse¨C


    Inside were Yen and Tsubaki, wearing kimonos, Kon peeking out from under the lid of an oil drum, and Sarah wearing her blazer and plains skirt.


    In front of the party of oni was a Sino-African style picnic on a cloth.


    Aria and I made brief eye contact to put each other on guard, and Yen beckoned to us.


    ¡¸Now then, let us have a reconciliation celebration.¡¹


    As Sherlock encouraged us to do this¡­ I clicked off the safety on my guns..


    On the cloth there were mounds of rice balls, hamburgers, banana spring rolls, broccoli, salads, and all sorts of sandwiches..


    The oni were presently eating the rice balls.


    ¡¸¡­Do you only eat onigiri? Shouldn¡¯t you get something with Vitamin C?¡¹


    Reading the room, I knelt down to sit beside Yen, and Tsubaki glanced up at me in her black kimono.


    ¡¸¡ºOmibusu¡», you mean.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    I asked, crossing my legs and taking a seat on the cloth.


    ¡¸Onigiri is a word too close to¡ºoni slaying¡»and one to be avoided.¡¹4


    She gave an incomprehensible explanation but¡­ the mood seems to be one of reconciliation, and I had no desire to disturb it. I continued to make small talk.


    Tsubaki seemed to loathe how familiar Yen and I were.


    This is something I have recently discovered in human relations as well: Younger sisters who admire their older siblings seem to get angry when I talk to them. That seems to explain the phenomenon of utter disdain that causes Tsubaki, Shirayuki¡¯s sister Konayuki, and Aria¡¯s Amica Mamiya to treat me with the same regard they would an insect pest. Tsubaki seems to admire Yen greatly.


    In other words, that means that she will never stop hating me, doesn¡¯t it¡­?


    However, her ire seems reserved for me alone.


    Aria and Sherlock sat together eating hamburgers, and Kou plopped herself down to start shovelling banana spring rolls into her mouth with a spork.


    Next to Aria, Sarah ate broccoli.


    ¡¸Your clothes¡­. Which school do they belong to?¡¹


    ¡¸These are a disguise. They are a Scottish tartan pattern.¡¹


    The fellow Britishers exchanged in English.


    On the other side of Aria, the short, golden twin-tail Kon¡­ would not look my way.


    ¡¸Sha-Sharrock¡­¡¹


    She called out to Sherlock in a thin voice, holding out a cooked sweet potato through the gap between the drum and its lid. Using all 4 of her dark-skinned arms to present it formally.


    Having taken an interest in mine and Yen¡¯s conversation up to this point, Sherlock said:


    ¡¸Ah! A baked sweet potato, is it not? Thank-you, Kon-kun.¡¹


    And he smilingly accepted the sweet potato that did not seem to be what one would eat while wearing a suit.


    Kon.. blushed behind her glasses through the narrow gap, and a soft giggle escaped her.


    ¡¸Heh heh!¡¹


    What¡¯s this?


    Not being exceptionally good at chatting with girls for a long period while eating¡ºomibusu¡»¨CI cut straight to the point.


    ¡¸So I¡¯ve heard from Sherlock that you want to talk about a cease-fire with us.¡¹


    I brought up the topic to Yen.


    Then she nodded in agreement, and fixed me with her golden eyes.


    ¡¸Correct. Aria becoming the Scarlet Goddess will slay her soul. That is to say, it will kill her love. We three oni have held conferences and are irresolute. We are at a loss.¡¹


    ¡¸If you are unsure, then you should stop. That is the oni way.¡¹


    From Yen and Tsubaki¡¯s words, I could sense that they were more than a bit confused.


    ¡­They were seriously discussing peace talks. They had no intentions to fight here.


    The oni wanted Aria to become the Scarlet Goddess¡­


    But they disliked the idea of overwriting her personality, it seemed. They must have listened to my Hysteria Mode lecture.


    Even as I recalled my discourse on¡ºLove¡» and other topics in embarrassment, the result is undeniably a benefit to us and to be celebrated.


    ¡¸What does Habi, Er..Habi-san have to say about this?¡¹


    Sensing that dropping the honorific made the oni angry, I corrected myself and added the -san to the tiny oni¡¯s name.


    ¡¸In this matter, we deviate from our mistress¡¯ will. Conveying such a sentiment over a long distance would be most improper. We shall inform her at the first opportunity we have to do so directly. We are fully prepared to commit kagebara. 5¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºAt the first opportunity¡»you say. When will that be?¡¹


    ¡¸We know not. It depends on our mistress¡¯ humour.¡¹


    ¡¸What if that is not soon enough? What if you let Aria go and she turns into the Scarlet Goddess? Tamamo the kitsune woman has set the deadline at the end of March.¡¹


    In I.U. The official languages were German and Japanese, so we conversed on Japanese¡­


    The oni¡¯s words were archaic, and it seemed that the expat Aria did not understand part of what had been said.


    However, she could tell that it was important and was impatiently listening with an anxious expression.


    ¡¸Tamamo-dono has declared the last day of March to be the limit¡­ It may be that we are unable to meet that deadline.¡¹


    ¡¸Yen. You do not need to cut open your stomach, but take me to Kii no Kuni to see Habi-san. We will figure out the rest later.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it that you intend? If you seek to oppose our mistress with arms, we refuse.¡¹


    ¡¸Your loyalty is commendable. But in order to save Aria¡¯s soul, we do not need to be proactively violent. Aria¡¯s transformation can be stopped with just one more karagane. Habi-san is the one that has it. You do not have to fight her, but only turn a blind eye while I get it back.¡¹


    I explained what I would do with Habi¨C


    As I thought, Yen and Tsubaki became angry, and I sighed.


    They were like children who did not understand what their parents were doing.


    Finally Tsubaki spoke:


    ¡¸The reason Yen-nee-sama does not wish you to fight Habi-sama, Tohayma, is for your own good.¡¹


    ¡¸My own good¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸If you were to fight Habi-sama for the karagane, you would suffer a severe blow. You would die in an instant. In such a case, your own love would be slain.¡¹


    ¡¸Killed? Butei hear such threats every week. Why would I¨C¡¹


    Yen interrupted me as I began to speak.


    ¡¸Tohyama, can you figure arithmetic? You felt it in our battle on the London clock tower¨Cwe were evenly matched, you and I. As I have said before, even if there were seven of myself, I would be no match for Habi-sama.¡¹


    ¡­She used numbers to predict my own defeat.


    I defeated Yen in Hysteria mode, but that was only by taking advantage of her affection for Tsubaki and Kon. In terms of raw power, I feel that Yen¡¯s assessment is correct, and we are evenly matched.


    And If Habi has 7 times Yen¡¯s strength¡­


    I would be soundly defeated by such an opponent.


    I understood the theory in practice, but I stubbornly remained silent.


    I was unable to do anything but remain silent.


    ¡¸Let us have an audience in Kiinokuni. Our mistress desires to speak with you. And let us have an interview¨C but you must not fight. We shall stand at your side and speak for you in the dialogue.¡¹


    Dialogue? With Habi and her childish babbling? That seems like it would be hard to do.


    But if I expressed that now, the oni would be mad about it.


    The most important thing now is to preserve this atmosphere of reconciliation above all else¡­ so I suppose that I should keep quiet and go along with it.


    *****************************************************************************


    After Sherlock ate the yakiimo6, he got up and went off somewhere¨C


    Yen and Tsubaki; Kou; and even Sarah and Aria¨Chaving taken their fill of food¨Csplit up singly or in pairs to take baths or showers before sleep.


    Left behind in the prairie-like greenhouse, it was only myself and Kon who peeked out from the small gap between the oil drum and its lid¨Cusing a bamboo fishing pole to filch left-overs.


    From eavesdropping on Aria and Sarah¡¯s conversation, I learned the I.U. was piloting itself through the Arctic Ocean. However, from the total lack of vibration, the sense of motion was entirely absent.


    As for the sense of time¡­ I could tell it was getting late.


    I recall that back in Tokyo, Jeanne told me that Kon was a founding member of I.U.


    ¡¸Oi, Kon! I don¡¯t know anything about I.U.¡¯s layout. Where do guys go if they want to sleep?¡¹


    When I asked that:


    ¡¸Ones like you can just sleep outside.¡¹


    Such rudeness!


    Despite the manners and deference you showed to Sherlock.


    But I understood somehow. In this case, Jeanne¡¯s intelligence held me in good stead, and I reasoned that Kon had the fickle temperament of a genius and merely listened to Sherlock as a pupil.


    Sure that there was some kind of shared empathy between Kon and Sherlock, as fellow geniuses, I said:


    ¡¸Kon. You like Sherlock, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    As the representative of Japan to the world of my total lack of diplomacy when it comes to dealing with girls, I spoke such a tactless statement.


    ¨C*Ka-boom!*


    The lid flew off Kon¡¯s oil drum as if a bomb had spontaneously combusted inside of it.


    I didn¡¯t really understand why it happened. Now there is steam erupting from the drum like some kind of volcanic eruption!


    ¡¸Uh-wha! Wha!? Tohyama¡­! Wh-wh-what¡­!?¡¹


    The lid hit the ceiling then clanged back onto the drum. Using her 4 arms, she clamped it back down with a loud clatter.


    Then, from the narrow gap beneath the lid¨C*Glare!* She scowled at me with a face that glowed with red-hot light. Steam was coming off her head.


    It looks like she is just a simple girl at heart¡­


    ¡¸Nothing at all. You haven¡¯t said anything to him about this, have you?¡¹


    ¡¸¨CT-There is no way I could. One such uncomely as I, and one so handsome as he can never be a good match.¡¹


    Caught up in a leading question, she admitted her feelings easily.


    ¡­Right, this might just be the first step toward capturing Habi.


    Just a few moments ago with Yen when I remained passively silent as she suggested we¡ºspeak with Habi¡», I did not intend that we¡ºdo what Habi wants¡».


    However, up to this point, I still have absolutely no idea how to reclaim the karagane from her, and I might be able to extract some intelligence from this person.


    What knowledge has been gained prior to a battle is the deciding factor in 80% of cases. Takamagahara-sensei¡¯s classes taught as much.


    ¡¸You might have some kind of complex about how you look, but you still look like a woman. As a man, I can tell you that for sure. Your face is pretty cute too.¡¹


    ¡¸T¡­T-Truly? Then how shall I bed him?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-You can¡¯t just jump all the way there at once! But well, actually, that is to say¡­ there are things to do before *that*. Like a love letter.¡¹


    I am not the best with relationship advice, but I started talking freely with my elementary level of knowledge anyway.


    ¡¸L-L-L-Love letter!?¡¹


    With a *Clank!* she clamped the lid down onto the barrel, and hid herself away.


    ¡¸¡­Oi! Kon.¡¹


    I rapped on the side of the drum.


    ¡­That went awfully quickly, now didn¡¯t it?


    As I thought that, *Whoosh!* The lid cracked slightly open. Then from inside there was a *Whipsh!* A parcel wrapped in presentation paper with a hand-brushed address¡ºTo Milord¡» shot out.


    After catching it like something out of a period play¡­ I wondered if this was a secret missive or something?


    Then, peeking out with a red face through the gap while keeping her arms inside¡­


    ¡¸Tohyama. I charge you to deliver this to milord. It is not uncommon for such to occur between members of my own kind. I lack the courage to deliver this love letter myself.¡¹


    Huh.


    So some oni lack the courage to deliver such things to each other themself.


    I haven¡¯t given one out myself either, so I really don¡¯t know how much courage it takes.


    ¡¸Above all, you must breathe not a single word of this matter to anyone. Oni and humans coming together. It defies Heaven¡¯s order. If Yen and Tsubaki were to discover it, they would be shocked and deride me.¡¹


    Ah! How girlish.


    ¡¸You¡¯re an oni, and you¡¯re still this nervous? Well, I¡¯ll still take it to Sherlock for you. But I won¡¯t do it for nothing. You¡¯re going to have to pay the postman. You will have to answer a question.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I wonder if I should take this to Yen?¡¹


    ¡¸Wh-what!? Halt! I concede!¡¹


    ¡­She became very miserable and pitiable.


    But this was to figure out how to deal with Habi and help Aria.


    I will extract the secrets from this oni¡¯s heart.


    ¡¸Oni and human bodies are somewhat different, aren¡¯t they? I mean, oni have some interesting organs that humans lack. For example, the *devil¡¯s pouch*¨Cwhere is it located within the body?¡¹


    Aria¡¯s karagane¨Cis located inside Habi¡¯s devil¡¯s pouch.


    If I had to extract it surgically from her abdomen, or something, it would be difficult without knowing where it is.


    I asked the question with that purpose in mind, and Kon who had merely watched Sherlock as Yen and I conversed¨C


    Did not seem to realise the import of such a question.


    ¡¸Humans are inquisitive. It is located just above the stomach.¡¹


    Kon informed me.


    *****************************************************************************


    Besides that, Kon drew me a map of I.U.¡¯s interior.


    What a detailed map done on washi paper with a brush! How did you get such straight lines?


    And I followed it despite the hard-to-read ancient style kanji¡­


    Out of an abundance of caution, I inspected the ICBM hangar where I once fought Sherlock.


    An automatic door with a radiographic hazard symbol stencilled on to it opened, and inside¨C


    Ah¡­! There are a bunch of them!


    Intercontinental Ballistic Missiles. There were 8 of them.


    On their outer surfaces I saw¡ºPolaris 09¡»written.


    Without the nuclear warhead, they were now a kind of escape pod¨Ctransport vehicles.


    Which reminds me of the time in Sotobori-dori when Watson saved me and Aria from Hilda¡¯s attack¡­


    ¡¸Watson was number 5 and visited here before meeting you. He came here are a spy from Liberty Mason, and when that was discovered, he was treated as an honoured guest.¡¹


    Seemingly having predicted what I would do, Sherlock also correctly guessed at where my thoughts had led.


    Turning my head around, I saw Sherlock leaning against the bulkhead, twirling a walking cane and tucking it up under an arm.


    Despite the invasion of privacy by logical reasoning out all manner of things, I did not voice any compliant¨C


    ¡¸¡­I thought so, but now I know for sure Watson came from I.U. Actually, Sherlock. You¡¯ve aged all at once when you let go of the hidan¨CYou look 20 years older. Is that because you no longer have the hihiirokane?¡¹


    ¡¸Kinji-kun. When presented with an inexplicable situation or fact, one should infer all possibilities by conjecture for consideration. Does irokane merely keep death at bay and rejuvenate youth? As a point of fact, since we parted from each other on that summer night, I have met the clinical definition of ¡®dead¡¯. A certain English noble, Madame Maria associated with the Romanian National Institute for the Research of Aging¡­ Vlad-kun¡¯s wife, at my behest, revived me immediately following death. With her cooperation, we have used NMN to boost the function of the sirtuin gene expression to increase its rejuvenation ability. In successive growth periods, how far do you think we will be able to boost the level of intelligence?¡¹


    ¡­I don¡¯t really understand what he said, but he seems to be able to use his connections from his time on I.U. to full advantage.


    But is this what he means by a growth period? That would explain how he seemed on the Thames before.


    Since the last time I fought him¨Che feels stronger.


    ¡¸If you mess about with things like genes without knowing what you are doing, you might end up looking like Vlad.¡¹


    ¡¸I shall take your concerns under advisement.¡¹


    However, since the last time I met him, Sherlock seems less hostile.


    That being the case¨C


    ¡¸So then, can you still reason? What is going to happen to Aria? Tell me¡­ if you can.¡¹


    Framing his position as one of my allies, I asked frankly for his advice. In reply:


    ¡¸¡­It is rather embarrassing, but I will answer candidly. I do not know.¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t know? Why?¡¹


    I was baffled at how quickly the famed Sherlock Holmes waved the white flag.


    ¡¸¨CTo start, the very essence of irokane defies my powers of deduction. That is also the reason that I entrusted irokane to you of the next generation on that day. The name I bestowed upon Aria-kun¨C¡ºHidan no Aria¡». It embodies the hopes that I have that she will unravel the mysteries of the hidan.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­If you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll make you do it. That brain of yours can understand anything.¡¹


    ¡¸Do you comprehend anything I have said? There are things that are too much for my mind, Kinji-kun. There are many exceptions to what I can determine by deduction. This mystery is my raison d¡¯¨ºtre. As I have said, the matter of hihiirokane¨Cmy ¡ºStudy in Scarlet¡»is rapidly heating up. And you are as well, are you not?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Me?¡¹


    ¡¸Minuet-kun told you, did she not? You are¡ºEnable¡». The man who makes the impossible; possible. That is to say, you are a walking contradiction. Contradictions are unable to be resolved by logic, and are an exception to deduction. Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, and contradiction for contradiction¨Cyou are a fitting person to get close enough to unravel the mystery of hihiirokane. As for myself, I share your same intense interest in irokane.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it like it doesn¡¯t horrify you.¡¹


    Sherlock is able to reason out the outcomes of an entire society, but¡­


    ¡ºThe things that defy logic¡»are infinitely more interesting is what he is saying?


    And because of his incredibly powerful mind, he is able to take part and play a role in such dangerous things. And in the end, he is forced to look to those caught up in the situation around him to find the answers¨C this perilous great detective. The bastard. He¡¯s opened a Pandora¡¯s Box of trouble for others in irokane. And closing that Pandora¡¯s Box is another Pandora¡¯s Box that I have to deal with, isn¡¯t it?


    After all, isn¡¯t¡ºclean-up¡»part of a Butei¡¯s job¡­?


    I sighed deeply¨C


    I recalled the last time I fought Sherlock in this hangar¡­ I recall that he told me that love between men and women was something that could not be deduced. Even the greatest detective in the world declared at the outset that not everything could be logically determined.


    ¡­Ah, I see. That is how it is between men and women.


    ¡¸Let me change the subject. Here¡¯s a letter for you.¡¹


    I took out the tri-folded washi paper from my bulletproof uniform pocket.


    ¡¸A letter?¡¹


    ¡¸You didn¡¯t deduce this?¡¹


    ¡¸Quite. This event is an exception to logic.¡¹


    So it would seem. A love letter is the embodiment of love after all.


    A thing like this would definitely pique Sherlock¡¯s interest.


    ¡¸It¡¯s from Kon. Write a reply after you read it. It is a confidential message, so handle it with care.¡¹


    Based on the fevered looks she gave him when handing him the yakiimo, I thought that if I mentioned her name he would realise, but¡­


    ¡¸What an unexpected and interesting occurrence. And she has employed a messenger within the confines of the same vessel. One could even say that the addition of a proxy agent intensifies the enigma greatly.¡¹


    Sherlock wore an expression of unbounded wonder. He is surprisingly uninsightful.


    Upon finding himself in receipt of a secret letter from a girl, he is entirely unable to hazard a guess at its contents.


    This guy¡­ he¡¯s like me. I, at least, have the excuse of my condition, but Sherlock seems so totally engrossed by the mystery that he is unaware of the typical actions of girls.


    Receiving the letter from me, Sherlock was vexingly unable to comprehend its significance¡­


    Before opening it, he made an Aria-esque motion of crossing his arms.


    It seems to be a mannerism that both she and Minuet inherited in times of deep thought to employ the use of a smoking pipe.


    ¡¸The more complicated a matter appears to be upon its face, the simpler the essence of the solution shall turn out to be. In the converse, those with the plainest appearance are often the most memorable¡­¡¹


    He said this as he continued his string of muttered comments, her pondered over the envelope addressed¡ºTo Milord¡».


    He really did not understand!


    Kon, this is a feat! At this singular point in time the dangerous Sherlock Holmes¨Cfor a brief moment posed no one a threat at all.


    *****************************************************************************


    Sherlock was trying to apply all of his powers of logic to determine what the intent of the one who sent him the love letter was. He pondered it grinning, turning it over in his hands, and I was not so rude as to merely stand there gawking. So I left the hanger.


    Consulting my diagram of the ship, I began searching for a good spot to get some sleep.


    There were the regular soldier¡¯s quarters, but unfortunately my penchant for unfortunate accidents had been well established since my second year. Is it my fate that everytime I open a door, a girl will be in the middle of changing clothes, and I will receive a beating for it? Is that why I was given such crisis management skills? That has to be it.


    For that reason, I was seeking some kind of security measure aboard the ship similar to the one in the living room in my apartment.


    There is a sofa in the library. It is not an entirely bad substitute for a bed. The grain storage areas might be covered in flour. Inside the giant clam in the main hall would not be terribly horrible.


    As I wandered on¨C


    I entered a somewhat darkened room. At the top of the map was that the word¡ºLaundry¡»written?


    The smell of soap put me on guard in case it was a bath¡­ but when I turned on the lights, I could tell it was something else.


    Large, Japanese style drum clothes washers stood alongside dryers.


    So that is what ¡®Laundry¡¯ means? It actually looked like a large, coin-operated laundromat.


    That reminds me, Sherlock did say that it would be about a week¡¯s journey.


    Just because it is free, I will do my washing later on.


    If I wanted to use machines this big in Daiba, it would probably cost me 800 yen. This is a great way to save some money.


    I walked over to slap the top of a machine with my hands then¡­


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    There was something at my feet. It was a small bit of cloth.


    What¡¯s this? I picked it up out of curiosity.


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­.?


    It was a piece of white cloth I thought was some kind of handkerchief¡­ It had a well-worn feel to it as I rubbed it between my fingers.


    But when I saw the seams stitched into it, I knew it wasn¡¯t a handkerchief.


    ¡­. I have a bad feeling about this.


    So I began to unfold it.


    ¡¸¡­! ¡­!¡¹


    *Tha-Thump!*


    This is a girl¡¯s u-underwear! And why the heck was it at my feet!?


    What¡¯s more, I recognise the Japanese-style ribbon placed to fall below the navel on them. I-I¡¯m about to be in a tornado hell, aren¡¯t I?


    By the user of the Wind Arts that blew me, Psion, and Prince Howard away the first time I saw it, the former member of GRENEDA and I.U. war hawk faction, Ignatius Nomad¨Cthese were Sarah Hood-chan¡¯s!?


    I went stiff in embarrassment as my luck ran out.


    My propensity for disaster had re-asserted itself.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    It appears that she came to see if her blouses and underwear were finished washing¨C


    Typhoon Sarah stood before me.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Sarah saw me standing frozen, holding her underwear spread out as if I was going to wear it as a mask¡­*Rrrrrrrrrr!*


    I heard a vibrating sound.


    Then her bulging azurite coloured eyes filled with disgust¨C and tears started at their corners¨C


    ¡¸Uwaaaaa!¡¹


    With a *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*, she began running.


    I wondered if she would use gusts of wind like blades to cut off my head, but Sarah seemed too shocked to concentrate enough to use her magic. That was good!


    Then she hit me. Impacting me with a charging attack, her body was soft and warm.


    ¡¸Give them back! Give them back!!!¡¹


    This was the same as when I took her bow on the Fugaku, she began to rain feeble hammer bows on my chest.


    Despite her usual calm manner, she was just as frantic as then.


    But this time there was no way to misunderstand what had happened.


    She had probably dropped these when she put her other clothes into the washing machine without realising it¡­


    Regardless of the reason, the sight of what I now held in my hands had to be shocking enough to set Saraha¡¯s hair standing on end. She appeared to be at that sensitive age of 14 or 15.


    ¨C*Bzzzt!*¨C


    As the washing machine signalled that it had finished its cycle, I¡­


    Without any warning at all, from what I held in my hands¨Cshockingly, I found myself in Hysteria Mode.


    It had only taken a few moments. That is how quickly my blood coursed.


    ¨C!


    In the very next moment, Sarah¡¯s lime scented silver-grey hair swished.


    And she snatched them from my hands.


    ¡¸What do you wish for me to return? Sarah, did you mistake this for something else?¡¹


    Feigning ignorance, I pointed to the map of the ship that she now held in her hands.


    ¡¸¡­? ¡­?¡¹


    Sarah looked at Kon¡¯s hand drawn map in her hands, then whipped her head around to see her underwear inside the washing machine¨C


    ¡¸Get out!¡¹


    Grabbing a nearby laundry basket, she threw it at me.


    *****************************************************************************


    *****************************************************************************


    ¡¸Whatever do you mean? Whatever it is, it has got you awfully upset.¡¹


    ¡¸Get out!¡¹


    ¡¸I-I understand.¡¹


    I played dumb, but followed her instructions and left the laundry room.


    Then stepping out into the corridor¡­. *Phew!*¡­ I breathed out a sigh.


    I figured out what I had just done¡ª


    Using only my right hand, I had employed Ouka. Using it to replace her underwear back into the machine at subsonic speed.


    Humans blink once for approximately 120 milliseconds every 4 seconds. Sarah is no exception.


    During the space in time where Sarah blinked I opened the door to the drum-style washer, closed it, then took the map from my pocket and held it above my head. All that was accomplished within 120 milliseconds¨Cthen Sarah had snatched the map of the interior from me.


    ¨CI had put the power of my whole body into sticking out my hand that I typically put into my entire body to make it move¡ºall at once¡».


    However, Ouka requires each muscle and joint to move¡ºin sequence¡».


    The principle relies upon each muscle in the sequence contributing its part to the total force and speed of the final motion.


    In order to reach Ouka¡¯s typical speed, 4-6 such transfers are required. Originally the sequence was¡ºtoe?knee?abdomen?shoulder?arm?wrist¡», but when I fought Watson at the SkyTree it was¡ºleft wrist?left elbow?left shoulder?right shoulder?right elbow? right wrist¡».


    This means that Ouka can be employed using any joint or muscle set in the body that you desire.


    I derived the understanding of this principle with my hysterised mental abilities¡­ tickling at the possibility of new techniques¡­


    Just as I came to that realisation, Hysteria Mode dissipated.


    This was the shortest duration I have experienced to date, and now I am in post-Hysteria recovery.


    Across the entire world, all women secrete beta-endorphins that cling to their clothes and other possessions that men can pick up on¡­


    The fact that such a tiny piece of cloth elicited such a strong reaction that sent my brain reeling is something whose explanation exceeds my meagre experience.


    *****************************************************************************


    I.U.¡¯s speed increased to 47 knots as it rose to cruise on the surface of the Arctic Ocean.


    Although it is the world¡¯s fastest nuclear submarine, it must still travel like this. To reach Ki no Kuni in the Sea of Japan, it took 165 hours.


    Because the journey crossed multiple time zones, it is hard to quantify just how long it took, but it felt like about 6 days.


    I intended to use the time to take it easy and rest, but..


    On the third day out, Aria caught me early in the morning.


    Originally purposed to train superhuman students, the vessel is equipped with classrooms areas on board¨Cand as she dragged me to one of those:


    ¡¸I bet you slept the whole day away yesterday, didn¡¯t you? In Butei High, back in Japan, it¡¯s about time for final exams, and I wonder if you¡¯d even show up on time for them?¡¹


    She said, forcing me to study.


    Aria¡¯s Spartan-esque training regimen of squeezing my neck whenever I answered a question wrong overflowed with originality. Such casual stimulation of the ability to concentrate via fear of the loss of one¡¯s life did, however, induce an improvement in performance.


    Then I said:


    ¡¸The other day, I think I mentioned it. If I were to go back to Japan, I would have to be smuggled in.¡¹


    I would have to cast aside my homeland to preserve my life¡­


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about that. I expect something to happen in the next day or so. I had a teleconference with a Conservative Party member of the House of Lords, and I have Zenigata working on it.¡¹


    Aria replied.


    ¡¸House of Lords?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you know? Are you stupid? It¡¯s Britain¡¯s upper legislative house. It¡¯s like Japan¡¯s House of Councillors.¡¹


    Aria ridiculed me with an expression that belied shock at my ignorance¡­


    ¡¸Heh! You can¡¯t fool me with that. You¡¯ve been cooped up and unable to act out for the past few days, so you¡¯re using the excuse of studying to take it out on me. You won¡¯t catch me with this conspiracy theory. I know you¡¯re the daughter of some kind of aristocratic family, but I heard in the Wagamama restaurant that there¡¯s a difference between nobility and members of Parliament. Even if it were the case, who would you have been able to speak to?¡¹


    Feeling like I was being taken for a fool, I prattled on, adding to her conspiracy theory¨C


    ¡¸My father. It is definitely mixing business with pleasure, but we could keep it a secret, couldn¡¯t we?¡¹


    Aria made a grimacing expression.


    I did not know much about the illustrious Holmes Family because Aria rarely talked about it¡­


    ¡­ But apparently they had a member in Parliament. Aria¡¯s father.


    My points refuted in an instant, Aria then lifted me in a bear hug¨Ccarrying me in both hands over her head. Then, to prevent me from squirming out and running away, she shoved her horns into my back in an inhuman technique as I was suspended above her. I called this: Idiot Riko, as she forcibly removed me.


    From then on, things proceeded as if Aria was a private tutor for a spring cram course.


    Aria taught me, non-stop, under constant supervision. Her Modern and Classical Japanese were a bit lacking, but she excelled in every other subject. However, I.U. was stocked with workbooks and reference books. But they were all in English.


    ¡¸¡­Now that you mention it, what were you doing? Yesterday, I mean.¡¹


    I asked her as I was solving a Trigonometry problem Aria had pointed out from a Maths workbook¡­


    ¡¸Talking about a bunch of things with my great-grandfather.¡¹


    ¡¸Did he tell you anything about hihiirokane?¡¹


    ¡¸Not much. He does not know much about it. That I why I have to do something.¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t resent him? Sherlock, I mean. For shooting you with the hidan last year?¡¹


    ¡¸Not really. It must not fall into criminal hands or a rogue state¡­ ¡¹


    Resting her elbows on her notebook on top of the table, she reached over¡­ touching her left chest where the hidan was located with a small hand¡­


    ¡¸¨CI might even do something even worse with it than the Scarlet Goddess. Great-grandfather entrusted it to me. As the defective member of the Holmes Family, I have inherited this task for Her Majesty. I have a duty to carry out that I hope leads to a happy ending.¡¹


    From her words, I could tell that she held a lot of respect for Sherlock, despite the fact that he shot her¡­


    It was so vast. The reverence in which she held him. But her body was small.


    ¡¸Well, I suppose being shot is all part of being a Butei.¡¹


    What I really wanted to say was:¡ºWell then, why don¡¯t you stop shooting me so much?¡», but if I did that, she would hit me.


    So I changed what I was going to say to a more safe topic. This is what you call risk management.


    ¡¸After being shot, there was risk of the Scarlet Goddess taking over if the karagane were removed, and I slipped up at the Bandire. Minuet told us that we should go see Shirayuki as soon as possible, but before doing that, we are going to see Habi to retrieve the karagane¨CI would prefer to meet with her after fixing my own mistakes. That is why I am happy we came to I.U.¡¹


    ¡¸Now that you mention it.. Wasn¡¯t I.U. left in the care of the JMSDF?¡¹


    I asked because I remembered seeing it fly the SDF banner on the Thames.


    ¡¸Right. They took it almost immediately after our fight. Last year, during Caravan I in Kansai¡­ That is to say, while you were off on a romantic rendezvous with Reki.¡¹


    ¡¸No, you have it all wrong, I was being held hostage by the sniper Reki¨C¡¹


    ¡¸You and Reki were definitely off on a rendezvous. When Grandfather stole it again, the conditions of confidentiality were broken, so I went to Kure Harbour with Mutou from LOGI, then made a request of the former I.U. student, Riko, who was present when the JMSDF stormed I.U., and then negotiated how the JMSDF would take possession. This was done in cooperation with the Royal Navy. I worked out all the little details while you were off rendezvousing with Reki. Hold it right there! What¡¯s this? You¡¯re a highschool student. And you¡¯re making an error in addition!? Stupid-Kinji! ¡¹


    ¡¸R-Right. I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    Addressing me without any honorifics, she scowled as she recalled the time I spent with Reki¨Cpointing out a mistake I had made in my notes, she tapped it with the sights of her drawn gun.


    But I had wondered:¡ºWhat happened to I.U. after the fight? Did it sink or something?¡»¡­ And now I wonder if Sherlock had managed to steal it again thanks to Aria¡¯s actions?


    Despite the natural Japanese antipathy to nuclear weapons, she must have had a hand on their throat to get the JMSDF the prize of I.U. To get it transferred to them under conditions of absolute secrecy must have netted her a great reward. Yet, I¨Cthe main reason I.U. was taken¨Chadn¡¯t received a single Yen. Am I being ignored or something? That seems to be my luck.


    Anyway, they won¡¯t be getting any of my help getting it back again.


    That being the case¨C


    After a while of studying under imminent threat, we reached a natural stopping point, and Aria glanced at her watch.


    ¡¸Alright. You¡¯ve done pretty well. As a reward, you can take a break. Stand. Walk. Now come with me, please. I took a look yesterday, but I wonder about today.¡¹


    She said that curious statement, curiously cheerful, as she led me to a locker room.


    Then she was wearing a fashionable felt coat that looked like something Hilda or Riko would wear, and she handed me a frock coat.


    ¡¸Why are you dressed warmly? It is fairly comfortable inside the ship.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re going outside. We¡¯re cruising on the surface right now. You don¡¯t have to wear it if you want to freeze.¡¹


    ¡¸O-Outside? Just how cold is it? Aren¡¯t we in the Arctic Ocean?¡¹


    In answer to my shock.


    ¡¸Fufu!¡¹


    Aria smiled, covering her mouth with a knit mitten¨C


    Then, leaving behind the sound of footsteps, the twin-tailed teru teru bozou left the locker room.


    Then I pulled on the coat and chased after her.


    Huh¡­ there seems to be a lingering scent of cinnamon.


    Ah! Watson probably used this before.


    Watson had probably passed as a boy during their time on I.U.


    With a wry smile on my face, I went out into the corridor and followed Aria up a cramped spiral staircase.


    Where I had trouble passing my head and shoulders through, Aria breezed through up onto the deck. I would have told her to be careful not to hit her head, but she just barely scraped by.


    ¡¸I think we were headed due east yesterday based off the stars I saw.¡¹


    Aria operated a touch panel to confirm that we were cruising on the surface, then she used it to open the hatch¨C


    ¡¸O-Oi! Look at that panel! It says it¡¯s 25 degrees below!¡¹


    ¡¸The open bridge has a heater, it¡¯s fine. The weather¡¯s clear. That¡¯s a lucky thing since I decided to bring you with me.¡¹


    *Ka-chunk!*¡­ With a noise, the hatch above our heads opened as cold air rushed in from outside.


    Aria grabbed my hand and pulled me outside.


    Then it was just the two of us alone on the bridge that was about the size of a bus.


    The wind blew across the Arctic Ocean¨Cand it was cold, as I thought it would be.


    Warm air wafted up from a heater beneath our feet, creating an effective temperature of 0 degrees.


    Away from the ship, it was total darkness. The sound of something like a low rumble of thunder was audible as the bow cut through the frozen seawater, and for all the world, it looked like we were in the midst of outer space.


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be much later than noon, can it¡­?¡¹


    I muttered as I looked left and right.


    ¡¸This is polar night. It is the opposite of the midnight sun that occurs in the summer near the North Pole where the Sun stays high in the sky. In other words, it is night all day long.¡¹


    ¡­Incredible.


    The North Pole is the end of the world.


    I have experienced it myself that the further you go north in Europe, the longer the night gets, ultimately giving way to total shadow.


    ¡¸Night all day? That would make Hilda happy. Fii Bucuros, she might say.¡¹


    ¡¸Definitely. She says ¡¯bucuros¡¯ while smiling, the strange girl. Fufu!¡¹


    *Boom!*¡­ *Shh!*¡­*Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*¡­ *Bang!*¡­


    What sounded like very distant sounds of a far away battle came to my ears, and I furrowed my brows and looked toward the direction from where they came.


    ¡¸That sound you heard was ice calving off a larger sheet. Have you ever seen it on television?¡¹


    Aria explained what had happened. This Arctic Ocean is full of wonder.


    In the world, there are some things you can¡¯t fully appreciate without coming to see them in person.


    However¡­


    Why are you looking up, Aria? That isn¡¯t where the sound came from.


    It caused a slight worry, but there was a feeble flickering of pink light. I thought it came from I.U., but it was too irregular.


    ¡¸What¡¯s that? What, no, where is it coming from¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re terrible at this, aren¡¯t you? Look up!¡¹


    Ordering me to look up in her anime-like voice, I looked up¨C


    ¡­!


    In the sky, *Blink!* *Blink!*¡­


    It was like a segmented curtain¨C


    ¡¸¨CThis¡­ is an aurora?¡¹


    A pink aurora flickered.


    This is the first time I have seen it in my life. A real aurora.


    An aurora occurs when the never-ending barrage of charged particles from the Sun impact the Earth¡¯s atmosphere at the poles, giving off light 100 kilometres in the sky and visible in the night sky. I knew about it before, but¡­


    It flickered and changed so quickly. I had only seen it in still photographs and assumed it was a stationary phenomenon. The gradation of a single hue was also surprising.


    In a word¡­ beautiful.


    It was a majestic sight. I had seen nothing like it at any kind of gala.


    ¡¸It was more visible yesterday. But it¡¯s inevitable that with you here, luck drops.¡¹


    Despite the verbal jab at me, Aria¡¯s tone was bright.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before. This aurora phenomenon.¡¹


    ¡¸I saw it before, when I was little, from an airplane, but that time it was more hazy and flickering between yellow and green. The aurora can be all kinds of colours.¡¹


    Aria and I¨Cwe just stayed looking up at the sky like that.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, Kinji.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹


    ¡¸If I call you again¡­ like today, will you come?¡¹


    ¡¸Why would you ask that? If I don¡¯t, you¡¯d shoot me.¡¹


    ¡¸To look at a scene like this, even if you have to pay a pound, it¡¯s nice to spend some time together, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    If the answer is in the negative, that¡¯s a gunshot.


    ¡¸¡­Yeah. Let¡¯s do it again. When everything settles down¨CLet¡¯s meet up back at the Academy Island arcade. We¡¯ll do the UFO Catcher again.¡¹


    ¡¸Kinji¡­¡¹


    I.U. was headed to Kii no Kuni.


    The top leader of the oni, Habi, was there.


    Habi held Aria¡¯s karagane.


    The karagane acts as a filter to allow only the ESP powers derived from the¡ºrule-based connection¡»to be used while suppressing the ¡ºheart-based connection¡»that allows the hihiirokane to bond with the human personality and the Scarlet Goddess to take over.


    Once recovered, Aria¡¯s apotheosis¨Cfor the time being at least, will be halted.


    Yen told me that Habi is 7 times stronger than her, and I don¡¯t know just yet how I will get it back¡­ but I will do it somehow. If Aria is with me. That¡¯s how it has always been, no matter what has happened.


    [END TEXT]


    *****************************************************************************


    1. A Japanese play where children go on an adventure only to discover that the ¡®blue bird of happiness¡¯ they were seeking was in their back garden the whole time.


    2. Japanese Maritme Self-Defense Force


    3. Douglas MacArthur quote taken from a song https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_soldiers_never_die


    4. ¡®Omibusu¡¯ is another way to say ¡®onigiri¡¯, but slightly more formal and archaic. However, the nuance here is that ¡®Oni kiri/giri¡¯ means ¡®oni slashing/killing.


    5. The practice of inflicting a mortal abdominal wound, then making a dramatic statement and afterwards revealing the mortal wound to the other party. Kabuki theatre trope and dramatic device.


    6. Roasted sweet potato dish

 Volume 20 - CH 2

    SEPTEMBER 10, 2022 ~ FROZZENDETH


    After a three-day cruise through the Arctic Ocean, I.U. passed through the Bering Strait¨Cthen headed toward the South Pacific before anchoring.


    With the latitude and longitude coordinates that Sherlock gave me, I checked a nautical chart with Kou, and we were south of Japan, East of Taiwan, North of Palau, and west of Guam.


    We were in a hard to describe part of the Sea of the Philippines.


    Opening the hatch on the now surfaced I.U., we were hit by a humid, hot sea breeze due to the pressure differential inside the warship. It was still early morning, but it was 30 C outside.


    Sherlock, Yen, Tsubaki, Sarah, Kou, Aria and myself climbed up onto the submarine¡¯s bridge¡­ and the sunlight flashed in our eyes. I have not seen a more dazzling sight, brighter than a Japanese summer day.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As my eyes adjusted to the light, I was able to look out across the sea¡¯s surface¨Cand the scene took my breath away.


    Everywhere, the sea was perfectly clear.


    The sea was so transparent that the waves were imperceptible, and the sunlight reached the bottom of the shallow water¡­


    If seen from above, the pitch black I.U. would be observed floating in a sea of pure white.


    This must be some kind of optical illusion. Just then, a pod of porpoises and small fish swam and skimmed past the starboard hull. Making smooth and stately progress across the seabed, a blue whale shark was visible.


    Then 200 metres from the bow of the ship¨Cwe saw a lone island.


    ¡°Is that the Oni homeland?¡±


    ¡°Just so. This is the modern Island of the Oni, Kii no Kuni.¡±


    Wearing a cutoff sailor suit, Kou stood calmly¨Cholding the nagatina-esque Green Dragon Crescent Blade ready in her hands¨Ctalking to the kimono garbed Yen.


    That solitary island is Kii no Kuni?


    Using my hand to shade my eyes while squinting I scrutinized the island and¡­ it was somewhat strange.


    As far as I know, an island is usually surrounded by sandy beaches and/or rocky outcrops touching the ocean as far as one can see. Instead, this island was covered in trees down to the shoreline. The whole island was covered in a mangrove forest full of thick trunks covering the whole island that reached out into the ocean, anchoring in the seabed.


    And just like the film we had watched the other day¡­ Aria¡¯s small mouth opened in a small sound of shock because it looked very similar. It looked like the flying Castle of Laputa had set down on the ocean¡¯s surface. (TL Note: Laputa is a reference to a Studio Ghibli film, in this case the film ¡°Castle in the Sky¡±.)


    It was covered so thickly that the island itself could not be seen, and underneath the foliage on one side, a Fugake was visible with wheels and engines submerged on the ocean. Based on the large Fugaku bomber¡¯s size, the island was 200 metres square.


    There were numerous signs of repair on the side of the Fugaku. Is this the one that flew above Tokyo?


    Back when I was onboard, the oni made a report saying it would fly here, so then did it fly here¡­ and land in the water? It did not look like a seaplane, but it must have some way to take off and land that I can¡¯t see.


    ¡°The origins of the island are that it was originally an Imperial Japanese military floating oil platform for offshore drilling. Debris drifted to the abandoned structure from neighbouring land masses, and eventually the trees took root, becoming a true island.¡±


    With a jacket tossed over a shoulder, Sherlock explained as he held a pipe in one hand.


    A former Japanese military oil platform¡­


    And it was now taken over by the oni.


    ¡°It is not an ¡°island¡± according to the UN maritime definition, and as such, cannot be claimed by any nation, and as such, such relics¡­ they can be found scattered across the high seas. Most notably, there is an abandoned platform within the coastal waters of my own England¨Cthe Principality of Sealand¨Cthat declared its own independence¡­¡±


    As Sherlock showcased the breadth of his knowledge by explaining this fact, I let the words pass over me¨C


    Is Habi there?


    As I observed the island¡­ A single-masted wooden ship with the ¡°Ÿo¡± character emblazoned in an undyed pattern on it¡¯s square cloth sail set out from the island. (TL Note: Symbol here means ¡°nothing¡± ¡°nought¡±, etc.)


    Although the boat itself looks young, it is a Bezaisen, a Japanese style boat used from the Azuchi-Momoyama period into the Edo period. (TL Note: period here is 1600-1868.)


    It seems that at the outset, this type of craft design was intended to be both a sailing and rowing vessel intended to transport troops.


    A female oni wearing a purple kimono sculled the oars to bring the ship up close to the rear of I.U. ¡®s bridge¡­


    We then unfurled a rope ladder constructed of wire and aluminum pipe that dropped down.


    Because of how skirts and kimono¡¯s work with ladders, Sherlock and I¨Cthe two sole males¨Callowed the girls to descend first¡­ huh¡­?


    What¡¯s this? Sherlock stayed on the bridge.


    ¡°You¡¯re not coming to Kii no Kuni?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Please excuse me. I have had a long-standing relationship with the nation of oni, so please convey my regards and apologies¡­ Kon-kun cannot come in her oil drum so I shall stay.¡±


    ¡°Kon?¡±


    ¡°She is quite ill, and I shall take care of her to restore her health.¡±


    Now that I think of it, Kon hadn¡¯t joined us on the bridge.


    I had attributed it to sheer laziness, but¡­


    Yen and Tsubaki¡¯s mood seemed to agree with the idea that Kon would be left behind.


    But if the oni can get sick, shouldn¡¯t there be an oni doctor here in Kii no Kuni to examine her¡­? I said that when I realized it.


    ¡°¨C Were you able to deduce what was in that letter, Sherlock?¡±


    ¡°You can deduce that yourself.¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t so you read it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You possess some ability as a detective.¡±


    It is a well-known fact among historians that Sherlock was bad at dealing with the opposite sex, but witnessing it myself brought a wry smile to my face¡­


    Even in my normal state, I could read the situation.


    ¡°Are you¨Cusing a woman as an excuse to make off with the I.U.? And leaving me and Aria here?¡±


    ¡°Not accompanying my great-granddaughter to recover what was once hers is an extremely childish action, is it not?¡±


    ¡­In a roundabout manner, he confirmed my suspicion.


    ¡°According to some, I do possess a childish aspect. I also wish to take this craft to have adventures in the depths of the ocean. So I will borrow it for that purpose.¡±


    ¡­Damn. He plans to use the nuclear submarine like a rental car.


    Regardless of his whimsical disposition, Sherlock had done us the favour of giving us free passage to Kii no Kuni where Habi was located.


    On top of that¡­ If he came with us to the imminent fight with Habi, I would be doubtful of his true motives.


    Apart from Aria, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that he bears me and Kou some kind of hostility.


    Objectively, parting ways here is for the best. Tactically speaking.


    ¡°¡­Sherlock. I¡¯ll turn a blind eye this time. Aria and Kou have spoken of you kindly.¡±


    ¡°Thank-you, Kinji-kun. Then it is time for us to say farewell. Please look after Aria-kun.¡±


    Sensing that he and Kon were still awkward about expressing their feelings, I did nothing to disturb the neutral state of affairs¡­


    A Butei must show a samurai¡¯s compassion, after all.


    Throwing a wrench into a situation when a man and woman are alone together¨Ceven I am not that much of a devil.


    As we rode the Bezaisen to Kii no Kuni, I gave a poor explanation as to why Sherlock was staying on the I.U. But then, for some reason, Aria and Kou seemed to pick up on the awkward atmosphere around us. Yen and Tsubaki as well. As women, they seem to be attuned to detect such things.


    Then, under Yen¡¯s direction, we entered a part of the mangrove thicket, and the island¡­ was surprisingly cool.


    At the centre of the small, rocky island was the old drilling platform¨Cit was a ruin, riddled with holes and covered in green growth. It was about the size of a small schoolhouse, and the structures around it had become ramshackle and dilapidated.


    Arriving in front of it¡­


    ¡°This is like¡­ it feels like we are walking through a neighbourhood of apartment complexes in Kabukicho.¡±


    ¡°I-, it¡¯s like Kowloon Castle all over again. Demons are everywhere¡­¡± (TL Note: Demon in Kii No Kuni as in actual demons, demons in Kowloon as in enemies.)


    I grumbled while the scimitar that Kou held shook in fear.


    The island had quite the population density¡­ No, it had quite the oni density. Everywhere you looked on this small island, you caught glimpses of oni in African patterned short-kimonos.


    As I had been previously informed, oni are exclusively female. They stop growing at what appears to be 18 years of age, so at first glance you might think this was a paradisaical island¨C But on their heads they each had sprouted one or two horns, varying in size and location. Oni women are still women though, so this is an island of female demons.


    One of the oni held a bowl out toward us, and I could see the steam of cooked rice rising from it. Slightly curious, I asked¨C


    ¡°Oi, Yen! Where do you get your food and drink? There aren¡¯t any convenience stores to plunder out here.¡±


    Still harbouring a grudge from the time she had burgled the shop where I had been working as a part-timer, I snidely queried her.


    ¡°Are you speaking of our provisions? We trade in oil with Palau in exchange for rice and alcohol¡±


    Yen pointed at the rusted, hole-ridden steel beneath our feet¨C


    Beneath the waves below, I could see the rusty piston of a sucker rod oil well moving like a dippy bird.


    Next to it, I could see what had to be terribly inefficient, but compact oil and gas refinery equipment. It didn¡¯t look like any I had seen before. It was probably one of Kon¡¯s inventions.


    ¡°200 of my brethren reside here. There are fewer people in Berau than Japan. If some calamity were to befall a village there, what future would we have? Thus we trade.¡±


    Unused to the nuances of ancient speech, Aria made a ¡°?¡± face¡­ but I got a sense of what she was saying.


    Berau referred to the archipelago nation of Palau. Because it was a former Japanese territory, the official language was Japanese, and there were many people of Japanese descent that lived there. The oni preference for Japanese foodstuffs must come from there.


    Therefore, if they pillaged and raided, they would run off the people entirely. So at Kii no Kuni, they always traded for what they needed instead.


    ¡°Just as honey is produced solely by bees, rice and sake are produced solely by humans. So we allow them to do so.¡±


    Tsubaki said from beside Yen, showing that she viewed humans as insects¡­


    If you ask me though, they are all lazing about and living a lazy life off their petroleum products.


    Looking at all those scattered about, all they were doing was eating, drinking, sleeping, and messing about.


    Not a single one seems to possess the will to work. Some were fishing, but not to the level of what could be called fisherman¡¯s work. The probably don¡¯t have any concept of what ¡°work¡± is. Speaking of envy, they truly had an enviable life, proving that they were a race apart from humans just as I thought¨Cthese oni.


    ¡°That is enough talk. I have come to meet Habi. You have heard who my great-grandfather is, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Aria said this, and Yen and Tsubaki began to lead us.


    ¡°Habi-sama is seated within the castle tower.¡±


    ¡°Around this time, she takes her respite.¡±


    We then entered an old 4-story building built in the Imperial Japan era style.


    It was a crumbling concrete structure with rusty steel reinforcement showing here and there, and I gave a wry smile that the building they called a ¡°castle tower¡± lacked any doors or windows¡­


    Earlier¡­ When Aria addressed Habi without an honorific, Yen did not get angry at her.


    Despite the fact that she was extremely agitated by it when I did that in the Netherlands. Why was that?


    ¨CEntering the castle: ¡°Oh! It is Hina-sama!¡± ¡°Hina-sama is here!¡±, my questions were resolved as the oni there spoke.


    Apparently the oni consider Aria to be one of their own¡­seemingly, they consider her a superior being and hold her in reverence. She herself was staring blankly with her camellia eyes, but it was no mystery to me. She was a genuine oni girl with horns.


    But why are they calling her that¡­?


    The name they are using is the same word used for dolls for the March Doll Festival. Actually, back in my room in my dorm, I made a Hina doll in poor taste that looked like a primary schooler sitting on the back of an effigy of me and shouting ¡°You woke me up from my nap with the noise of you eating a rice cracker¡± while shooting me. This, naturally, had a bad outcome for me. (TL Note: Hinamatsuri is a Japanese festival where they display dolls, many of which are heirlooms.)


    ¡°It looks like they are treating you like a god, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°K-Kou is being treated the same way.¡±


    Crossing her arms, Aria acted the role of a VIP while Kou looked about nervously. But no oni approached me.


    Aria is becoming the Scarlet Goddess¡­ that is to say, she is a fledgling. Is that the reason for the ¡°Hinamatsuri¡±? Kou is an imperfect Scarlet Goddess and Aria is her current incarnation. (TL Note: Hina can mean Doll or Fledgeling. Avatar or Agent can also work here.)


    Grasping the true significance of this¡­ I suppose that I would have been killed in an instant if I had arrived here alone. That might have been Sherlock¡¯s calculated aim, so I am glad to be here with Aria and Kou.


    As the rumble of the oni feet sounded on the staircase like the pounding of a dancefloor, it was clear each and every oni possessed a fighting strength greater than a human. Of the 7-8 surrounding us, each of them possessed similar power to Yen and Tsubaki. This combat-type was likely the norm among them.


    The sunlight filtered through the cracks of the concrete as we reached the third level of the structure.


    ¡°All, please halt here. Tsubaki will augur Habi-sama¡¯s disposition. Afterwards, we shall pay audience with her.¡±


    ¡°Agreed, Yen-nee-sama.¡±


    After that conversation shared between Yen and Tsubaki, Yen plopped herself down onto an African patterned goza mat¡­ the rest of us also doing likewise.


    ¡°Yen do you¡­ that is to say, do both of you plan to help us get back the Karagane from your leader?¡±


    Avoiding the direct use of Habi¡¯s name, I asked Yen to be sure of her intentions.


    ¡°Indeed. We intend to oppose Habi-sama¡¯s wishes for the sake of thine love.¡±


    ¡°Love¡­¡±


    ¡°L-L-Love?¡±


    This simple, two syllable word caused Aria to become excited, but as the one who had been the sole inspiration for this Love Theory that Yen was acting upon, I could not say anything.


    Kou then caught a gecko that was creeping nearby by happenstance, so the super embarrassing situation between Aria and I went unnoticed.


    ¡°Speaking of ¡®wishes¡¯, is this what the Scarlet Goddess in Aria wants?¡±


    Coming back to the topic at hand, Yen nodded in response¨C


    Which caused Aria¡¯s almond-shaped eyes to take on a sharper look as she sat in her sailor suit uniform.


    ¡°The progenitor of the scarlet oni as well as the Scarlet Goddess and Habi-sama share the same ambitions. Habi-sama was an agent of the Scarlet Goddess at the start¡­¡±


    ¡°¨CHabi also has Hihiirokane inside her, like Kou and myself?¡±


    Aria asked, but Yen shook her head.


    ¡°Nay. Habi-sama was not the Scarlet Goddess. She was with the Scarlet Goddess, Nobunaga.¡±


    ¡­Nobunaga¡­?


    ¡°By Nobunaga, do you mean Oda Nobunaga?¡±


    I asked with eyes round as saucers.


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    This time Yen shook her head up and down as my own eyes bulged.


    I think I read somewhere that Nobunaga collected all kinds of treasures from all over the world¡­ Was there some Hihiirokane among some of it¡­?


    Oda Nobunaga.


    He was a Sengoku Era military commander who needs no introduction.


    Not only in Japan, but also the entire world, his military genius is acknowledged along with his brutality¨C


    ¡°K-Kou has read that ¡°Oda Nobunaga was a demon¡± in a Chinese novel. Was that actually the truth?¡±


    With round eyes, Kou voiced the same question I had.


    If a historian ever heard that Reki was descended from Ghengis Khan, they would just about faint. That was just about how I felt right now.


    ¡°Nay. Nobunaga was human.¡±


    ¡­T-Thank goodness! I let out a sigh of relief.


    Whereas Aria, on the other hand, pressed further on another tack¡­


    ¡°Of course. That explains the crest and coat of arms you had on the cloth walls at the Cadogan Restaurant. I had Jeanne research them¨C the ¡°Five-Sectioned Melon Cross¡± and ¡°Ÿo¡± character¨C each of them were symbols used by Nobunaga. But what is the connection between Nobunaga and Habi? Is he one of her descendants?¡±


    Aria continued without any unease.


    ¡°Nay. Sometime about the Eiroku Era or the Tensho Era, Nobunaga came across some Hihirokane, and the Scarlet Goddess found a kindred spirit. Greatly satisfied, the Scarlet Goddess bestowed her divine protection upon Nobunaga.¡±


    Perhaps believing the talk of such things required more formality, Yen transitioned from sitting cross-legged to seiza.


    ¡­Kou/Son was an artificial attempt at tapping into the power of the Scarlet Goddess and by no means a natural occurrence¡­


    Her soul and the Scarlet Goddess¡¯ were not in harmony, so she could not draw from power Hihiirokane freely.


    Last summer, Sherlock said that the Scarlet Goddess was awakened by someone with a ¡°passionate, very prideful, and childish disposition¡±¡­


    According to the history that has come down to us, that fits Oda Nobunaga¡¯s character well.


    I have no idea to what extent it might have been, but with similar personalities, Nobunaga certainly must have drawn upon some of the Scarlet Goddess¡¯ power.


    From Yen¡¯s choice of words, I gather that it was more like the Scarlet Goddess chose to support Nobunaga herself.


    Nobunaga was a heaven-sent military commander of the Sengoku Era. Quite literally it seems.


    ¡°In the tenth year of the Tensho era, Nobunaga died at Honnoji Temple. At that point it time, the Scarlet Goddess attempted to transfer his soul to one of the scarlet oni residing in Arashiyama¨Cexchanging it for Habi-sama¡¯s using Transference Arts.¡±


    ¡°Sou¡­ Soul Swapping¡­!¡±


    Hearing Yen¡¯s words, Kou¡¯s tail went rigid like an exclamation point in shock.


    ¡°This Soul Swapping¡­? What is that? Some kind of psychic power? Explain, Kou.¡±


    ¡°Well¨Cwhen a Taoist is on the brink of death¨Csomeone with psychic powers can separate their soul from their body and store or swap it somewhere like an emergency escape.¡±


    ¡­Transferring your soul into something or someone else, huh? It¡¯s making me feel dizzy.


    But this is a very important topic. It¡¯s an area that is not my forte, but I must try to understand it.


    When Nobunaga died in the Honnoji Incident, the Scarlet Goddess saved him by transferring his soul to an oni¨Cand the oni on hand at that time was Habi. That is about the size of it.


    ¡°However, Soul Swapping into stone effigies, dolls, and using other inanimate objects as a vessel for the soul sounds like a somewhat complicated technique.However, using an oni with a soul, it is more like a substitution¡­ is that it?¡±


    ¡°Nay. Nobunaga¡¯s¨Cany person¡¯s soul when copied comes under the control of the Scarlet Goddess. Thus, in the case of Nobunaga, part of his soul was transcribed upon Habi-sama¡¯s¡±


    It seemed to be a very difficult technique, but the Scarlet Goddess was able to make a perfect copy of only part of Nobunaga¡¯s soul to transcribe it upon that of Habi.


    If I have to explain it, then I would say that the aspect of enjoying the sight of battle, the power of leadership¡­ among other things within Nobunaga¡¯s personality had been impressed upon Habi. When it comes to her, I don¡¯t get the sense that she has been completely taken over by Nobungaga, though.


    This new consciousness defied description in 21st century terms, however¡­ explaining it in my own way, I would have to say that only a small, weakened part of his own consciousness had survived.


    As far as I can tell, a consciousness that has only been slightly diluted is still the original consciousness.


    Habi was still essentially Habi.


    For the time being, I will treat her as an oni with a weakened form of Nobunaga¡­ something like a descendant.


    That is the off-the-cuff way a novice in the area of ESP powers should treat it.


    ¡°It is Habi-sama¡¯s intent to ¡°Unify the Nation By Force¡±, to spread peace throughout the Land of the Rising Sun by employing the scarlet oni. To that end, we have travelled to the Land of the Raj, Persia, Land of the Nile, Nubia, Ethiopia, and Tanzania on a military expedition over the last few centuries. In every country under heaven, she had sought out the supposed best warriors, heroes, strong men, giants, and great men. In each case she has defeated them in a single blow that occurred in the twinkling of an eye. This journey of unification has become simpler over time with the use of boats and aircraft though.¡±


    ¨CAlthough the general concept of Nobunaga was different, it looks like Habi has travelled the world, seeking to grow her skills by fighting. And her oni followers have followed. All over Asia and to Africa as well.


    ¡­That being the case, it offers an explanation why the oni culture is blended with African style.


    She has sought out the superhumans on the battlefield and defeated them all in one-on-one combat.


    ¡­What a pain. I feel bad for the rest of the world. As a fellow person from Japan, I feel the need to apologize.


    In any case, this desire is in line with the eagerness to fight displayed by the defective Scarlet Goddess Son in Hong Kong¨Cto engage in serious battle with superhumans.


    That is to say, the answer to if Habi may harbour some portion of the Scarlet Goddess¡­ The act of transcribing some of Nobunaga¡¯s personality might have made her susceptible to the Scarlet Goddess¡¯ influence.


    With such a prodigious experience and heritage, dealing with Habi will be a challenge for me, Aria, and Kou¨C


    ¡°¨CYen-nee-sama.¡±


    Tsubaki descended from the upper level in a dignified manner while wearing a black kimono.


    ¡°Habi-sama has awakened, but her temper is as one would expect at such a time. Let us wait until she has eaten and drunk breakfast before seeing her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your attention in this matter, Tsubaki. We shall do as you say. Tohyama, Aria, Kou, we shall wait a while. Whether we regain the Karagane we desire or not is dependant upon Habi-sama¡¯s mood.¡±


    Yen replied, as Tsubaki began ordering several other oni in the garb of ladies-in-waiting on the lower floor about¨Cand then they began to carry the fruit that seemed to connote Habi¡¯s breakfast upstairs.


    Yen and the rest of us received onigiri and melons, accompanied by sake¡­ The oni¡¯s meal preparation was sloppy as the onigiri lacked anything besides rice, the melons were simply cut into quarters, and I refused the sake for all of us due to the important meeting coming up. Especially for Aria who had proven to be a sad drunk.


    After we had eaten, Yen brought out a shogi set to kill the time¡­ however, there were pieces like ¡°Copper General¡± and ¡°The Drunken Elephant¡± in Chu Shogi which I had never played before. If Kaname were here, she would probably have understood the differences, but Yen explained the rules as she pointed to each piece. As were were playing, (TL Note: Chu Shogi is a variant of Shogi with slightly different pieces and rules.)


    ¡°Come to think of it, Yen, the other day¡­ after you fell into that concert hall, how did you get back here?¡±


    ¨C*Clack!*


    ¡°Hmm? I swam back to Kii no Kuni.¡±


    ¨C*Clack!*


    ¡°Oi! You just can¡¯t take my piece like that!¡±


    ¡°The ¡°Lion¡± piece can take an adjacent piece without having to move. It is known as ¡®The Lion¡¯s Repose¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Wait! Do you mean that you swam here all the way from Tokyo Bay?¡±


    I interjected after a brief pause, to which:


    ¡°Just so. I had the aid of the currents as well. I arrived here after seven days and nights.¡±


    Yen stretched out her hands, miming a butterfly stroke.


    ¡­ Seriously, she swam for 168 hours straight and across thousands of kilometres.


    I already knew this, but seriously, she is a monster. Maybe I could do it too, but I definitely do not want to find out.


    Habi, a demon even among demons who has been claimed to be seven times stronger than Yen, and who once defeated all the superhuman warriors in the world with a single blow¡­ It would be a good idea, after all, to negotiate with Habi to have her return the Karagane through dialogue and negotiation.


    I breathed a small sigh of relief that negotiation was at least an option, and as I looked sideways at Aria and Kou¡­ they were playing Chu Shogi ina prone position.


    After my crushing defeat in Chu Shogi, Yen lied and said things like ¡°Tohyama is too weak even when I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    She then turned her back to me, muttering ¡°It¡¯s the time difference isn¡¯t it?¡± and within 5 minutes she appeared to be asleep.


    The sun was shining through the trees outside the window as I was putting the pieces back away in their box¡­


    ¡°¡­ since I am sleeping, this is sleep talking¡­¡±


    In a love voice that only I could hear, Yen muttered from behind my back.


    ¡°?¡±


    It is a strange preamble, but it sounded like she was trying to tell me something in secret¡­


    I don¡¯t say anything in response, but slowly put the pieces away in the box while I pay attention to what Yen is saying.


    ¡°Recently in particular, Habi-sama has changed. Day by day, the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s influence on her mind seems to be getting stronger. I can only guess as to her intentions, but I believe that the Scarlet Goddess wants to invade Habi-sama¡¯s heart without being noticed by us around her, that is to say, she wants to take over Habi-sama while keeping control over us.¡±


    Yen and the others¡­


    Does that mean that the Scarlet Goddess is taking control of my companions as well?


    Maybe the reason Yen and the other have been a little more cooperative lately is because they can sympathize with my feelings of trying to prevent Aria from being taken over by the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¡°¡­ the power of the Scarlet Goddess is¡­ far strong than that of us Oni¡¯s. We have no right to resist this but¡­ we all love the pure, uninhibited, and free Habi-sama. We want her to remain as she is forever in full bloom¡­¡±


    Yen¡­ you¡­


    What can I say, you have parental love for Habi. Who would have known even an oni can feel that?


    If I follow that belief though, it seems strange, albeit not too strange, that the child Habi is served by the parent Yen. For the general public¡­


    Every parent is devoted to their beloved children, as if they serve them.


    I cannot confirm this feeling though, since I cannot talk back as Yen is pretending to sleep talk, but¡­ Yen and the other appear to not be willing to cooperate with the Scarlet Goddess.


    Yen was following Habi¡¯s orders while being afraid that she was slowly being taken over.


    This is a complicated situation, but if I had to summarize it with my own words¡­


    Yen and the others are also victims who were tricked by the Scarlet Goddess, who is just as, if not more cunning than the most intelligent of criminals.


    When the ladies-in-waiting told use that Habi was ready for an audience, Yen and Tsubaki led the way¡­


    We went up to the fourth floor of the keep.


    Halfway up the stairs, upon reaching the 3rd floor, the feeling of being in a ruin fades away¡­ the number of decoration increased, which apparantly were placed to imitate the inside of the ancient Azuchi Castle.


    But the oni seemd out of place. On the fourth floor, steam was blowing in from the public bathhouse next door, which seems to be constantly heating water with the waste heat produced from refining oil.


    The steam was flowing beneath his feet in a hall with scarlet-coloured walls, and a chair was set up in the back that looked like what I imagine a throne for a great demon king would look like¡­


    There was Habi, sitting cross-legged on one knee and the other knee upright.


    Instead of drinking water, she appears to be drinking the juice from a watermelon, or perhaps she is just devouring it and shoving her face into it.


    The shoulder-length hair on her head was a reddish-bronze and decorated with a single scarlet hibiscus flower.


    Her child-sized head snapped up, and¡­


    ¡°¨C I found her! Ahahahahaha!¡±


    Habi looked at Aria with a wild expression and laughed like a schoolgirl.


    On the wall behind her was the Oda Family crest painted in gold. On either side of the throne stands a banner embroidered with the kanji ¡°Ÿo¡± in red on a black background, and two oni¡¯s, not like the fighting type from before, stand on both sides, for a total of four.


    ¡°¡­ Habi¡­ I can understand your heart. Somehow, I can understand it deep inside myself.¡±


    Aria, who said this next to me, stepped forward, putting her hand on her left breast area where the Hidan was buried within her.


    I listen to Aria¡¯s words, who had been acting a little more psychic lately¡­


    And then Habi responded, who seems to have within her the same Scarlet Goddess, albeit through a different method.


    ¡°You are an innocent girl aren¡¯t you? You are looking for someone you could love. Someone such as yourself who is willing to fight and strong.¡±


    ¡°¨Coh! Habi likes people who are strong! People who would fight the whole world, cover it in wars, and bring out the strong. Habi wants to belong to someone stronger than me!¡± (TL Note: this line and Aria¡¯s before is a bit brutally translated, but I believe it is fairly accurate to initial meaning.)


    Yes, Habi, who seemed to have no desire to communicate with humans¡­


    Is now, for the first time, having a conversation with Aria. Granted her speech is a bit childish.


    ¨CHabi was looking for someone stronger than herself.


    She was looking for someone strong to fulfill her love of ¡°fighting¡±.


    In order to find this person, she is trying to ¡°cover¡± the world with ¡°wars¡±, finding this heavenly warrior in her own way.


    That is what it sounds like.


    ¡°It is no wonder why you were chosen by the Scarlet Goddess as a priestess. You and the Scarlet Goddess are much more compatible than either me or Kou. But, Habi. The Scarlet Goddess you are working with is a self-centred woman who does not know right from wrong, and will use you to their own ends. You know that, right?¡±


    Did you just say that, Aria?


    I was about to say ¡°I am not sure you should be the one to say that¡±, but decided it was better for my health to stay my tongue.


    ¡°For thousands of years, the Scarlet Goddess has taken advantage of people, demons, and devils for her own gain. That includes me, Kou, and you, Habi. Your thoughts and goals are being manipulated by her for her own selfishness. My goal is to expose her identity and make her pay for the crimes she has done. In order to do that¡­ Kinji told you the other day, didn¡¯t he? I need my Karagane back.¡±


    Aria proudly pushed out her flat chest at Habi, the king of Oni.


    As expected of a real noble and the Lord of Baskerville and Devon. Her fearless personality is reliable.


    But¡­


    ¡°No! The Scarlet Goddess told Habi that Habi must not give it! Habi wont fight now though, its boring. Tomorrow, Habi will spread war over the world, starting with Japan and Middle Earth. Let the strong ones show themself!¡±


    ¨C Baring her fangs, she started kicking her one-toothed red geta clad foot.


    Japan and middle-earth¡­ does she mean Japan and China?


    What are you going to do tomorrow in those two countries?


    I am going into hysteria mode right now for some reason¡­


    I quickly discerned Habi¡¯s intentions.


    ¡­ this is not good. This is definitely a scenario that the Scarlet Goddess told Habi about once she saw the lineup we have here.


    In China the Scarlet Goddess is turning Kou into Sun Wukong, and in Japan the Scarlet Goddess is slowly taking over Habi. The Scarlet Goddess is sending out her incarnations into different countries, to ignite a war between the two countries, who already have no shortage of tension. This is just like Minuet predicted. I am sure of this.


    People like a nuclear weapon, capable of destroying a small country by themselves, such as the R rated G3¡­ there must be multiple such superhumans in China and Japan who are like that.


    If China was nudged by the Scarlet Goddess to move those people into action, Japan will respond in kind. The opposite is also true.


    Without a declaration of war or war actually breaks out, the superhumans of both countries would begin destroying important facilities and assassinating high ranking people, or entering single person combat with superhumans as they try to prevent the other from doing so.


    This fighting though would involve many unrelated sacrifices.


    It would be like a modern version of the games Riko plays, Samurai Warriors, but it would involve real people¡­!


    And Aria¡­


    In this scenario, there is an unknown.


    I know why this is, too, thanks to hysteria mode.


    When I fought her at Nogi Shrine, the Scarlet Goddess withdrew faster than when I fought Kou in Hong Kong.


    The Scarlet Goddess was being careful when she was controlling Aria.


    For the Scarlet Goddess, Aria has a different purpose than Kou and Habi.


    Like Kou, Habi is an incomplete agent of the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¨C Aria, on the other hand, has the potential to be a better, even perfect, agent. In other words, she has the potential to become a true Scarlet Goddess.


    The timing of all this is clear from Habi¡¯s earlier declaration. Tomorrow. Tomorrow, the Scarlet Goddess will use Son Goku and Habi as a spark to initiate a war of the superhumans from all over the world¡­ and will then take over Aria to become a true Scarlet Goddess.


    There is not a moment to lose.


    This castle tower is where our fate will be decided.


    We need to somehow get back the last piece of the Karagane and seal the scarlet bullet in Aria¡­!


    In front of me, pale,


    ¡°¨C Habi-sama. With awe for you I humbly request this. Please reconsider this decision once more.¡±


    Yen stepped forward and spoke to Habi.


    Looking over at Yen, next to her was Tsubaki, who was barely keeping a cool expression but had a clearly sweaty forehead and her legs were shaking.


    The oni ladies-in-waiting who were fanning Habi with peacock feathers also looked quite frightened.


    They all had a face that makes it clear that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if someone in this room had their head cut off at any time. A battle axe must larger than Javi herself was emitting a dull light behind Habi.


    In the feudalistic world of the oni, it must be a terrible taboo for Yen to challenger her superiors.


    That was exactly the mood whenever one of Oda Nobunaga¡¯s retainers spoke out against him.


    Slowly¡­ an inexpressible tension fills the hall.


    ¡°A battle like this will not be so easy. Myself and Tsubaki were both beaten by Sion, Aria, and Tohyama. To be struck down by disrespect towards mankind is a mistake that us oni have made for a thousand years. ¡°


    ¡°If you try to take military action against them, you may endanger the blood of the Scarlet Oni. Habi-sama, please.¡±


    Yen and Tsubaki are¡­


    After her experience fighting us in London, Yen told Habi not to underestimate us humans.


    In fact, if superhuman warriors from Japan and China were to come out in droves like Habi wanted to, putting Habi aside¡­


    Even those subordinate oni¡¯s would become part of the ¡®unrelated sacrifices¡¯ I was thinking of earlier. In a game, these oni would just be a mid-game boss.


    Just like there was Sion in England, there are surely many in Asia who are stronger than me. If those superhumans were to get into a war with the scarlet oni, the oni would become extinct.


    Furthermore, Yen and Tsubaki,


    ¡°Us oni are in the midst of change and hesitation after our exploits in England, wondering if the way of the martial arts is the way of destruction for us.¡±


    ¡°Instead of causing war in Middle-Earth and Japan, why not seek a path of mutual prosperity? In other words, we must search for a way of love.¡±


    They even understood and are now promoting the concept of ¡°love¡± that I taught them during our fight on Big Ben.


    Habi was being cautioned by her ladies-in-waiting, Yen, and Tsubaki¡­


    ¡°¡­ well, I don¡¯t know what that is.¡±


    Saying that, she stuck out her tongue as if to akanbe.


    And then, she stopped talking.


    The silence continued.


    ¡°Ha-, Habi-sama. Please, reconsider your decision on this matter.¡±


    Tsubaki kneeled on the spot, prostrating herself, and asked again.


    ¡°We also ask that you return to Aria the Karagane from your devil¡¯s pouch. Us scarlet demons think and act on our own, and the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s authority that controls us is no less than too much. I believe we should wait for Aria to be the vasal of the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s birth, and to re-evaluate Habi-sama¡¯s position in opposition to the Scarlet Goddess.¡± (TL Note: This was hard to make sense of. Basically, there are 3 demands. 1. Habi returns the Karagane. 2. the demons stop attempting to FORCE Aria to become a Scarlet Goddess. And 3. The oni¡¯s reevaluate their relation to the Scarlett Goddess.)


    ¨C Return the Karagane to Aria to prevent her from becoming a full Scarlet Goddess and to balance the power between the Scarlet Goddess and Habi. Yen, with this logic, repeated our request to return the Karagane.


    But¡­ Habi began to pout and didn¡¯t move.


    And,


    ¡°¡­ rebellion?¡±


    She mumbled as if she was bored¡­ and then¡­


    Like a thunder cloud, she emitted a murderous intent that electrified the atmosphere.


    ¡­ the ladies-in-waiting stopped moving the peacock fan.


    Even though they were oni¡¯s¡­ they were too scared to move.


    Even I, in hysteria mode, could feel sweat beading on my forehead at this killing intent.


    I wish Yen¡¯s claims were exaggerated, but¡­ the pressure that Habi is putting out¡­


    It cannot be less than 7x more overwhelming than Yen. And it is all packed inside that tiny body. You can feel the unspeakable pressure, as if there was a weapon here that could obliterate both battleships and aircraft carriers.


    If it were to snap and explode¡­


    ¡°That was not funny.¡±


    Habi spat and spoke in a tone somewhat reminiscent of Oda Nobunaga.


    A bottle of western Liquor, which was next to the throne, had the top snap right off.


    Biting the top of it with her fang, she took a glug of it, and then puaaa!


    And a whole bunch of it ended up on her hands in a mist.


    ¡°Yen, Tsubaki, and Habi were all roused.¡±


    Alcohol is a slippery slope in negotiations. It is what people drink when words become handguns and swords.


    In other words, negotiation is¡­


    It was a failure.


    But this failure does not seem to be our fault. Aria, who can understand Habi due to their shared connection to the Scarlet Goddess, and the opinions of Yen and Tsubaki, who have been with Habi for many years, all agreed that Habi would at least listen to us in no small measure.


    And yet, this immediate rejection. This is¡­


    I cannot be positive of this, but it is obvious that the Scarlet Goddess has played her hand here. This must have been done remotely, strengthening Habi¡¯s desires.


    It seems that Yen came to the same conclusion as my hysteria mode self¡­


    ¡°¡­ please take a rest after waking up. Please accept my apologies for this inconvenience.¡±


    Although she is actively protecting herself while speaking to Habi, her golden eyes seem to relay the fact that she is against odds with the Scarlet Goddess, who is sharing Habi¡¯s soul.


    And,


    ¡°¨C please, hold onto these scarlet horns.¡±


    With a thud, she pushed a metal bar that was hidden in her Africa Kimono down besides her feet.


    Yen immediately held the lustrous, blood-red octagonal metal rod up.


    ¨C The rod is closer to a stick than a club than is generally imagined as an ¡°Oni no Kanabo¡±, and has an almost prismatic shape.


    ¡­ Ye¡­ Yen, are you planning on fighting?


    Not against an opponent who is only 2 or 3 times bigger than you, but against an opponent who is 7 times as strong?


    This looks unimaginably out of place, like a kindergartner getting challenged to a fight by a professional wrestler. I don¡¯t even want to talk about it.


    ¡°St-, Stop Yen! If Habi is your opponent, even you will be torn to pieces!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, what is the point of being a martyr!¡± (TL Note: ¡°martyr¡± was chosen from a few choices, others being partisan, splitting up, etc. I chose this based on Yen¡¯s will to achieve her goal, even at her own death. Essentially, Kinji and Aria are telling her to stop acting by herself at risk of injury/death.)


    Me and Yen tried to stop her, but Yen did not even look at us.


    ¡±Awawawa¡±, Kou is running around in fear, hugging her scimitar and tucking her tail into her skirt between her legs.


    Not wanting to watch Yen meet her demise, Tsubaki is on her knees, face to the ground, and started crying.


    It-, it¡¯s too late.


    With the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s resurrection so near, no one should be fighting!


    Za, za, Yen kicked the floor, positioning her feet like a ferocious bull,


    ¡°Habi-sama, take the Haseisangabu into your hands.


    It seemed to be against Yen¡¯s warriors honour to only use a weapon herself, so she urged Habi to take up a weapon, presumably the huge axe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Pyon, Habi raised up a leg-


    And with a slam, stood up in front of her throne.


    She then takes a step with her legs slightly crossed, leaned forward a little, and clenched her fist as if making a bicep.


    Her eyebrows are furrowed, but there is a smile on her mouth ¨C her expression is truly, truly joyful.


    As I look at her face, that expression¡­ is one that the Scarlet Goddess has made before, just like Aria in the past in the park.


    ¡°O¨Ck! Come on!¡±


    Habi shouted, and the next moment¡­


    ¨Cpa¨C


    And Tsubaki, that earlier had been crying at Yen¡¯s feet, had disapeared.


    She didn¡¯t disappear. She moved. Tsubaki, who can run at super high speeds, had earlier entered a crouching start pose, a preparatory posture for a quick attack, which she disguised as taking a knee.


    Then, Tsubaki attacked Habi, who was paying attention to Yen, with her head ¨C specifically attacking with her horns.


    Yen and Tsubaki must have anticipated having to fight Habi, and had taken an offensive formation. As soon as we entered the room, they had been talking secretly to each other.


    Doonbbachu! The sound of her charge was heard a beat later by my Hysteria Mode ears¨C


    After her attack, I was able to understand the trajectory of Tsubaki¡¯s thrust attack towards Habi from the flow of steam that was flowing throughout the hall.


    Steam swirls around Habi, forming a cloud.


    Two booming impact noises were heard. The first, was the sound of Tsubaki kicking the floor into her launch.


    The second was the sound of Tsubaki, who turned herself into a cannonball, piercing Habi¡­!


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    As Aria, me, and Kou all gasp ¨C the white steam surrounding the throne clears¡­


    The sight astounded us even more.


    Tsubaki¡¯s horns, which she had tried to use to pierce Habi¡¯s chest.


    Habi had grabbed it with one hand and stopped it.


    ¡°Aha!¡±


    While laughing, Habi looked a little surprised¨C


    I don¡¯t think she was away of Yen and Tsubaki¡¯s plans.


    And yet, she easily defended it.


    The speed of Tsubaki¡¯s attack was so fast that, even I in hysteria mode, could not even see it. If she were to catch me by surprise, there is no way I could grab her horns. At least, I could not.


    And yet, Habi did it. As if it was nothing to her.


    (¡­but¡­!)


    Even though she did not inflict a single wound, Tsubaki¡¯s attack was successful.


    The maidens-in-waiting had run away in fear, and Habi¡¯s balance was somewhat disturbed.


    What is more, at this moment in time, Tsubaki had sealed Habi¡¯s right hand.


    The huge axe propped up behind her throne is twice as big as the one we saw last October on the vacant island. Last October she must have brought a one handed axe, but this must be a two handed one. In other words, with one hand occupied holding Tsubaki¡¯s horns, she cannot wield her two handed axe.


    ¡°¨CYen-sama!¡±


    The screeching voice of Tsubaki that had just cried out was not a cry for help. It was a ¡°Now!¡± cry, a call to action.


    ¡°¨Ctake this!¡±


    Dodododo! And then Yen with her metal stick, Heaven¡¯s Scarlet Horn, ran and leaped at Habi like a war horse.


    Grazing the ceiling, crushing both the concrete and steel frame like it was paper and twigs, and unleashing a shock wave-laden strike, Yen released an attack with not just all of her power, but also the full weight of her massive body behind it.


    GATTSUNNNNNN!


    The sounds was like the sounds of crashing heavy machinery, and Habi took it with the back of her left hand.


    Habi bent her legs, which were originally in a crouched over position and crossed, and is now in an even more crouched position, however¡­


    Gattsunnnnnnnn!


    ¡°Yoiyoi, yoiii!¡±


    Habi, with one bent knee and one leg raised, and with her right hand she guides Tsubaki as if she was dancing, and with her left hand she guides Yan like an acrobat¡­


    After pulling them both in front of her so that the faces of Yen and Tsubaki were almost touching each other¡­


    ¡°Ihihihi~! ¡ªHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!¡°


    With a loud yell, she suddenly threw the two oni to her left and white!


    ¡°¨C!¡±


    ¡°¨CKyaaaaaa!¡±


    Like stones, Yen and Tsubaki were blown away to the left and right walls.


    ¨CBwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!Something like a gust of wind rushed through the middle of the room with Habi at the centre, causing me and Aria to involuntarily take a step or two back. Kou, on the other hand, fell onto her tiny bum.


    And, now¡­


    I looked at where Habi threw them, but they were not there.


    And they were gone. Habi seemingly destroyed them with just raw strength.


    ¡°¡­Yen¡­ Tsubaki¡­!¡±


    The walls of the keep were torn down like Shoji screens or walls, and Yen and Tsubaki fell to the ground, destroying the trees and buildings outside. From this 4th floor, I cannot see them anymore.


    ¡°Yes, that must have made the Scarlet Goddess happy! So calm down now Habi!¡±


    Aria tried to stop Habi, acting as if Habi and Tsubaki were offerings to the Scarlet Goddess, but¡­


    ¡°More, more! Scarlet Goddess won¡¯t be happy with just this!¡±


    And Habi, pyon, pyon! began jumping up and down¡­


    ¨Csuton. With her single toothed geta, she stood on top of the massive axe.


    ¡°¡­happiness is¡­¡±


    Under the weight of Habi, the great axe, with had been propped up, began to sway¡­ and tilt¡­


    ¡­Zudooon¡­!


    The axe, dropping to the floor, shook the entire castle tower. It must weight around 700kg. (TL Note: This is about half the weight of a typical Honda Civic.)


    ¡°Tohyama! You, fight! Scarlet Goddess, and Habi¡¯s friend. Let¡¯s rejoice together!¡±


    Big, thick, and more like a block of iron than an axe, that giant axe¡­ Gon!


    Habi, lifted it up.


    To be more specific, she did not just pick it up. She picked it up with one hand.


    That is not all. She is waving it around, easily, like a fan¡­


    ¡°¡­50 years, is but, a dream, in the heavens¡­¡± (TL Note: What is being said here is not exact. This is a line from Atsumori, and is basically saying how the perception of time between deities is nothing when compared to mortals. 50 years, a life for a human, is bought but a dream for a immortal.)


    And she began to dance and sing.


    Lacking the husky voice like Yen, she does not sound as sharp, but regardless this is the Atsumori that even Nobunaga loved.


    To Habi, the weight of an axe, never mind a two handed one¡­ is nothing more than a fan.


    This is not just a monstrous level of strength.


    This is the strength of a demon¡­ that is what Habi is.


    Moreover, the dance is perfect.


    The Kowakamai dance, favoured by samurai families, is influenced by the body movements of martial arts. Therefore, despite her dancing right now, an attack is impossible as Habi leaves no openings.


    But, however¡­


    ¡­ This is actually what I¡¯ve been noticing ever since I entered this hall¡­


    Habi is leaving a gap.


    I say that, because¡­ she is a girl.


    And it is a serious gap at that.


    First of all¡­


    Yen and the other Scarlet Oni were kimonos, even if the pattern is influenced by African culture.


    As Tamamo once said, the Kimono¡¯s worn by girls do not have the underwear, unlike the clothes worn in modern Japan.


    And Habi is not well behaved when she sits or stands up. This may be because, like Kou and Aria, the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s power has stopped her body from growing, so she is stuck with a childish mentality.


    She was kicking her legs when she sat on that throne, and even when she had that full on fight right in front of me.


    Earlier as well my retinas caught not only the sight of Sarah using her tornadoes, but I recalled a visual memory of going up the stairs, regardless of the fact that I had no desire to climb them¡­ since there is no proof that oni¡¯s have a different body structure than humans, and the stairs were going up¡­ (TL Note: I am not 100% positive about this sentence. I can make out a few keywords, mainly Sarah, Tornado, stairway, and structure. I tried to make sense of it and ended up with this.)


    However, the fact that I am in Hysteria Mode due to Habi must be accepted as fact.


    But about that¡­


    There is no need to self-deprecate myself and regret going into Hysteria Mode over a girl who looks like a third of fourth grader. You are not that far gone yet Kinji. The theory that ¡°even if someone looks like a young girl, if your instincts tell you that they are mentally older so you Hysterize, you are probably not guilty¡±, that I established regarding Kou, has not been proven false yet. (TL Note: another unsure sentence, but I am certain I got the general idea.)


    Undeniably Habi is a powerful warrior. But also undeniably, she is a tiny and adorably girl, and as a girl, she is full of gaps. Because of this, in regards to Hysterizing, I feel like I have a valid self-defence¡­


    ¡°Kinji!¡±


    ¨CAria¡¯s voice brought me back to myself.


    I noticed that Aria, with her two guns drawn, and Kou, with her blue-dragon scimitar sword held in a low position, were coming up on either side of me.


    ¡°I can feel it. The Scarlet Goddess¡¯s influence on Habi is slowly intensifying.¡±


    ¡°Kou can feel it too. Habi¡¯s connection is different than me or Aria¡¯s, it is a new type.¡±


    Aria and Kou communicate with the Scarlet Goddess through the presence of Irokane. Habi, though, can communicate with Irokane, reminiscent of the resonance phenomenon that Sherlock was talking about long ago, as Habi glows with a faint scarlet.


    While I was thinking about this, things have developed a bit, it seems.


    ¡°¨Cput down your weapons, Aria, Kou. Habi-sama only wants to fight me.¡±


    I step in front of the two, with Aria and Kou to my back and Habi in front of me.


    I gently stroke Aria and Kou¡¯s cheek with a feather light touch.


    Saying ¡°Hiyaa¡­!¡± and ¡°Fue¡­!¡± respectively, I was glad as the seemed to get their fighting spirit under control for the time being as they released a shivering voice. It was cute.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you pretty girls fighting. Even if that pretty girl is a Goddess¨C¡°


    ¡°¡­ so you became¡­ that¡­ Kinji. How did that happen!¡±


    Gau! Aria yelled at me mid sentence, and began pointing her guns at my head¡­


    ¡°¨Cit was because of you. It has been and always will be because of only you.¡±


    A lie here is justifiable. Between a man and a woman, a lie is sometimes a kind of kindness.


    And so, to my gentle lie, Aria blushed, revealing her usual rapid blush.


    Wagu, Wagu, even Aria¡¯s revealed canines began to shake as if not just Aria but even her tooth lost their bite.


    And then,


    ¡°¨Cwell, Habi.¡±


    After brilliantly calming down Kou and Aria, I turned to face Habi.


    Good grief, it is a handful to deal with three women at once.


    ¡°If you want to fight¡­ then you want me. I will give you that fight.¡±


    In London, I preached love while the Oni brought war¡­


    In Kii no Kuni, the Oni preached love while I brought war.


    This is an ironic turn of events, huh?


    ¡°Ah! Kinji! Come!¡±


    To Habi, who had a refreshingly flat chest, I¡­


    I am going to ask a question that has been bothering me for a bit.


    ¡°¡­ by the way, a long time ago Habi, you chose to side with Grenada at the Bandire. Why is that?¡±


    And then, with her huge axe on her shoulder, Habi¡­


    ¡°Eh? Eh¡­? ¡­Ah-! I remember now! If you are Grenada, you could get the Karagane. If you had the Karagane, you can fight the mighty Kinji! That was what Sherlock said before that!¡±


    I see. I see.


    And so, Sherlock goes back onto my ¡°I will never forgive you¡± list.


    The list was feeling pretty lonely with Mash having being taken off of it and Seiji Harada being the only person on it, so this is actually okay. (TL Note: Bewitching Blade.)


    It wold appear since the beginning that Sherlock had been a military advisor to the Oni¡¯s. And while observing the Far East Warfare, he had been pursuing his Study in Scarlet, or Irokane, at the same time, while also giving information about Aria to the Oni to further his own goals.


    And so the Oni, how that the Scarlet Goddess is descending into Aria, are gather all those related to the Scarlet Goddes¡­ Kou, Aria, and Habi have been gathered here from all over the world.


    In this room is an all-star lineup who are all related to the Hidan, all brought here to seek a ¡°conclusion¡±.


    But, even though Sherlock had a hard time deducing anything related to the Hidan¡­ He thought that whatever conclusion there was, it would be tragic for Aria.


    Damn that Sherlock¡­ he brought me here to overturn that!


    Thinking about it rationally, we cannot get the Karagane from Habi, the super oni, through force, nor will she give it. Therefore, Aria will be taken over by the Scarlet Goddess and that is it. This conclusion is the will of the Gods, and mere man can not resist it.


    However, I, ¡°Enable¡±, who exists to destroy common sense and reasoning, can overturn any logical reasoning, by making the impossible possible.


    So now that I have decided my next move¡­


    ¡­ the time to second guess is over.


    Even Sherlock could not deduce what will happen next.


    From here, I myself will build a future that no one other than me can foresee.


    First, I must destroy the foundation of reasoning that has led to this tragic conclusion.


    And then, I will build a new foundation, ensuring that it leads to a happy ending.


    ¨CI was here to get the Karagane from Habi. After that, Aria will be saved, everything will go back to normal, and we can return to Butei High as soon as possible. The final exam was coming up after all, and I nearly died during Aria¡¯s lessons.


    ¡°Habi, use, Axe! Tohyama, use the, Tanegashima, and sword?¡± (TL Note: Tanegashima is not referring to the island but the Tanegashima gun, introduced to the island of same name by the Portuguese.)


    Habi tilted her head as if she was a childish girl, but¡­


    Just before this childish action, she reduced the splendid name for her weapon to merely another axe.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t use a gun or a knife against a child.


    I said such a humanitarian thing, but this was just a pretext.


    Against Habi these weapons would be useless anyway, and according to the Tohyama family theory for combat, our bare hands are our strongest weapon anyway.


    For this reason I just have to give it my all. I will just do what I always do and give it my best.


    Anyway, what I am doing here is the opposite of Yen VS. Habi. Here, instead of Habi being unarmed and Yen armed, I will be unarmed and Habi armed.


    ¡°Are you sure? Habi, is the Sixth Heavenly Demon King. You can¡¯t escape from the Demon King.¡±


    With a thud, using the weight of her axe, rather than her own strength, Habi took a wobbly step forward.


    ¡°I won¡¯t run away.¡±


    I am not leaving. I am not a fan of muddling around, so I just walked through the hall, like Habi was just a normal person.


    ¡°Habi, what did you eat earlier for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Watermelon.¡±


    ¡°Only watermelon?¡±


    ¡°Un!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s fine.¡±


    As we had such a conversation between us, Habi and I were closing the distance between us.


    And then¡­


    Quickly, the distance was closed.


    The distance between us 2 was now a meter and a half.


    For me, it was as if I was standing in front of a nuclear missile.


    I was looking down at Habi.


    Habi was looking up at me.


    Well then, Kinji. How am I going to deal with a super-powered demon that boasts more than 7 times the fighting power of Yen?


    ¡°¡­Kinji¡­!¡±


    Anxiously, Aria called out to my back, but,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thins like this happens all the time to me.¡±


    I answer her without turning around.


    I don¡¯t turn around¡­ because if I did, she would see the sweat on my forehead.


    ¨C What is my path to victory?


    ¨C How do I save Aria?


    Is there a path to victory, or is there not?


    In life, sadly, there is no clear path. Oh how much easier it would be if these paths were told to us.


    I guess I must go on a path that isn¡¯t even a path.


    There are situations where people have to do just that.


    I mean, I do that all the time. I guess I just want to have fun.


    I let out a small sigh of misery in my mind, and my stomach begins to tighten.


    And then, one breath¡­ two breaths¡­


    We looked at each other, breathing at the same time and our hearts beating in unison.


    ¡°War under the heavens! Alright, come on!¡± (TL Note: Not sure on first sentence, should be accurate.)


    With her right hand, she carried her massive lump of iron while she held her left hand out in front of her.


    Her eyebrows were raised, but her smile was as bright as the sun.


    She must be having fun.


    ¡°Come Habi.¡±


    I was not saying this to be cool.


    I was doing this because my own CQC was largely based on countering.


    Gyu, gyu. Habi grasped the handle of her axe with her left and right hand.


    ¡°¨C yoi, yoi, yo-rororororoo¨C¡°


    The axe was big. Very big. It was probably the largest axe to exist that was used solely for combat.


    ¨CZuuuuuuuoooooooooo¨C!


    She simply swung the axe straight down.


    The act was simple enough to make you feel a certain kind of beauty, but when it was Habi, the size of the axe, and everything else was so extraordinary, it surpassed any imaginable dimension.


    It was an unknown attack that cut through not only the surrounding air, but through space itself.


    ¡­ But in the slowed down world of Hysteria Mode¡­


    I just stood still in front of her attack.


    The beauty of its power, it was mesmerizing.


    Images of methods to win begin to cloud my mind, like a person just about to die seeing their life flash before their eyes.


    The first think to flash through my mind was Yen¡¯s testimony at Korakuen.


    At that time, Yen had made the claim that even if there were 7 of her, she could not beat Habi.


    Why did she pick such a specific number? It must be because it would take more than 7 of her to beat Habi, so 8 would have a minimal chance. (TL Note: this was butchered from original but maintains original meaning.)


    ¨C the strength between Hysteria Mode me and Yen was about even.


    In other words, I should be able to compete with Habi if I was at 8 times my normal Hysteria Mode self.


    And the second memory was¡­


    The memory of our ¡°Cherry Bomb¡± that I and G3 did in the Nevada desert.


    That was a technique in which G3 hit me with a Meteor, which I combined with a Ouka to create a Mach 2 attack.


    A Cherry Bomb made up of two Cherry Blossoms. (TL Note: ¡°Cherry Blossom¡± is used a lot here, but Baka calls it a ¡°Cherry Bomb¡± in vol 19. For continuity sake, I changed these last two lines a bit.)


    If there were 8 of us, 4 G3¡¯s and 4 of me, it would be possible to make an 8 fold Cherry Bomb that could possibly defeat Habi. The problem though is that is obviously impossible, I am the only person here¡­


    I am enable though, I have to come up with a way to make this possible.


    The third and final memory to win this fight though¡­


    The Ouka attack that I did against Watson at the Sky Tree and with Sarah¡¯s panties.


    If I could do such an attack with just my arms, theoretically, I should be able to do it with just my legs or torso.


    The number of actions required to reach a Ouka is 4. ¡°Toe -> heel -> knee -> pelvis¡±. If this was done in two legs, mach 2 could be achieved.


    In addition, starting from the waist, I could pass the velocity using 4 lumbar bones and 12 thoracic bones out of my spinal column. Here, a subtotal Mach 4 is achieved.


    Finishing by adding Mach 2 with the right and left arm from shoulder -> elbow -> wrist -> fingers¡­


    (¨CA Mach 8 Ouka¨C!)


    The moment the axe touches me, I seem to evaporate and disappear.


    And then¡­


    ¨CGashiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii¨C!


    With both hands, I do a bare handed catch.


    A full body and soul 8 fold Ouka. An Ouka only possible in the fall wind.


    I did it. I actually did it! It is too late to stop now though.


    1 + 1+ 1 + 1 + 1 + 1 + 1 + 1 = 8. I might have made a mistake in front of Aria earlier, but I did not make a mistake in the addition here. Great job me!


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    A naturally strong being, Habi has lived her life as a demon even among demons, respected by the gods¡­


    Her scarlet eyes are wide open, looking at the point where her giant axe meets the palm of my hand.


    And then, Crack.


    She was surprised. She had the same face as many of my enemies, a face that says ¡°I have just seen the impossible.¡±


    ¨C But this is not a victory.


    All I did was catch my opponents attack.


    To win, you have to actually fight back.


    But Habi is a girl, and she was my trigger for Hysteria Mode this time. I do not want to hurt her.


    No¡­ There is not need to hurt Habi in this fight¡­ from the very beginning I had another option.


    My win condition here was to get back the Karagane. That is my sole condition.


    And so¡­ Biki!


    First, I grab a hold of Habi¡¯s blunt axe with my left hand.


    And while I was holding the axe,


    (The devils pouch is just above the stomach.)


    I made a mental note of the Oni¡¯s unique organ that I had heard from Kon, and while apologizing in my heart¡­


    I put my hand on Habi¡¯s chest, which had only a slight bulge but was nearly completely flat.


    ¡°Wa?¡±


    To the young Habi, who could only open her mouth and mumble in confusion when having her breasts touched by a man¡­


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¨C I apologize first.


    ¨COnce again, I will use a 8 fold Ouka, this time into a single attack¨C!


    If a thrust is released at a super-high speech, such as Mach 8, my arm might burn up with the heat due to the friction with the air, never mind the shock wave. As I stated earlier, an Ouka of this strength could only be used during the colder Autumn.


    ¨CUuuuuuukyudon¨C!


    In the super-slow world of Hysteria mode, the sound produced by my Ouka rocked my entire body, and the impact sound was different than any other Ouka I have done.


    But this blow was not intended to defeat Habi.


    Once, when Yen used her Rakshasha on me, I had died. But when using it on her, she had thrown up.


    Recalling that memory, this was an attack with the attempt of making Habi ¡°Throw Up¡±.


    An explosion, similar to the sound of a explosive tank shell hitting an enemy, rings out from Habi¡¯s small body throughout the entire keep.


    ¡°Vu¡±


    Habi then grunted and burped!


    Habi then started spitting things out of her mouth, like a human vomiting¡­ no, a Oni vomiting.


    ¡°Ueeeeeen¡±


    Habi is now on all fours, spitting out seemingly nearly everything that was stored in her demon pouch.


    Habi let go of her giant axe, Zudon!


    And then she fell down beside me¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Aria, Kou, and the rest of the oni, who were now frozen and trembling along the wall of the hall, opened their mouth in shock and ere all at a seemingly loss for words. The other demons of the keep, who had come to the hall as well, were also in a state of shock.


    This was because I had beaten the unrivalled Habi with a punch. Just one punch.


    ¡°¡­ Ahh-, this isn¡¯t possible. This is impossible¡­¡±


    For the time being, I ignore everyone¡¯s reactions and throw to the side side large pearls, agate comb, old stamp with ¡°Tenka Fubu¡± on it, etc, from the things that Habi had thrown up.


    Everything was wet, but it was inside Habi¡¯s body so I guess that cannot be helped. It does not smell thankfully. The substance was different from gastric juice that dissolves things, it is a smooth secretion similar to drool.


    ¡°Ueeeeeeee, Ueeeeeeeeeeeeeen.¡±


    I wonder if a Oni throwing things up out of their demon pouch is disgusting to them like it is to a human to throw up in its own way, and Habi continues to gag, vomiting random things.


    Golden dice, giant clam shells, small dishes, a coral flute, a silver ring¡­


    She seemed to have something stuck on her fangs, so I gave her a light tap on the back of her head to help her get it out.


    Finally, it came out.


    ¨CA ruby gemstone in the shape of a gradient ball.


    Wait, this looks familiar¡­ this¡­ it¡¯s the last piece of the Karagane!


    ..I got it¡­!


    ¡°No more. No more come out. Karagane, last.¡±


    Habi turned 180 degrees on the spot in a crawling pose, shamelessly holder her head. She appeared to be protecting her horns, perhaps afraid that I might break them like I did with Yen. Because of this though, her head was on the ground, and her buttocks was raised, seemingly on purpose. Let¡¯s not lower our gaze, Kinji.


    ¡°Ha-, Habi-same¡­!?¡± ¡°Who is this young samurai!? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s an extermination¡­ spare me, human¡­!¡±


    There was a buzz behind me, and when I turned around¡­


    The group of Oni were furious at me for attacking Habi. Of course they were angry, this was to be expected.


    As Aria and Kou began to take a defensive stance against the Oni¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m done. I give up, I won¡¯t fight anymore.¡±


    I made a preemptive move, and raised my hands to the Oni as I surrender.


    I had already tucked the Karagane away into my breast pocket.


    I have already achieved my goal.


    After all, everything should end peacefully after having punched their leader in the stomach. Even if we are attacked, I can escape with Aria under one arm and Kou under the other using the ¡°Senrin¡± technique that has been handed down in the Tohyama family. After that, I just need to steal one of the Oni¡¯s fishing boats and escape to one of the near small island. Yen could swim from Japan to here, and I, who am comparable to Yen when in Hysteria Mode, should be able to make it back to Japan on my own.


    While devising such a strategy in my brain, I told Aria ¡°Got Karagane¡± with a winking signal¡­


    ¡°¨CYou almost killed Habi ¨C !¡±


    Habi got up and turned around¡­


    ¡°I found it! I found it, Kinji! Stronger than Habi!¡±


    She came bouncing back, not even a minute after being hit with a 8x Ouka.


    ¡°Strong Strong husband!¡±


    Jumping onto my chest, holding on to me like a young Koala, wrapping her legs and arms around me, and aligning her face with mine, chu~! (TL Note: http://bitly.ws/u9B6)


    Wah-


    (¡­!)


    She gave me a watermelon-flavored kiss.


    The first thing the demons did, who were apparently not used to seeing such things, was say ¡°Hiyaa-!¡±, ¡°She kissed him!¡±, ¡°I watched it happen!¡±, back and forth to each other


    Thanks to this, the tension and fighting mood from the demons side fizzled out¡­


    Aria, on the other hand, ¡°Yooooooooou! BAKAKINJI!!¡± which reignited said mood, so it was a plus and minus.


    Zuzaaa! Aria came around behind me and grabbed my thighs from behind, performing a double leg suplex-!


    Habi, who had left her hold on me before Aria supplexed me, watched as Aria said ¡°Tiny! To a little girl! What are you doing to her!? You lolicon! Lolicon! Lolicon! Common enemy of all girls and society!¡± and straddling my from my back as I laid down face first, she struck a hammer from hell to the back of my head. This head made me spit out the watermelon flavor from my mouth.


    ¡°¡­To, Tohyama. Do you have the Karagane?¡±


    From the side of Aria, who stood up with a face like a Nio mask, the frightened Kou asked,


    ¡°Ah, aah¡­¡±


    While I was able to defeat Habi without taking a single hit, I, Mr. Enable, who had my lifespan reduced by my own allies, stood up unsteadily and handed the Karagane in my breast pocket to Kou.


    When Aria saw this, she finally withdrew her anger from me, her self-proclaimed common enemy of society. She finally realized that now is not the time.


    ¡°¨CKou. Can you put that back into my chest?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Kou was assigned to that role by Sherlock, but¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­but? But what? Is something wrong? Is that not the Karagane¡±


    Aria, peering into the palm of a Kou¡¯s tiny hand,


    ¡°Nothing is wrong, and this is the Karagane. It is the same shape that Kou remembers and it fits perfectly with the Karagane Aria already has. But¡­¡±


    Kou, perhaps recognizing something at first glance, looked timid and clammed up,


    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s losing its effectiveness.¡±


    It¡¯s losing its¡­ effectiveness?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The Oni¡¯s on the other hand, ¡°Habi-sama is getting married!¡±, ¡°Candles, we need candles!¡±, ¡°Where is Yen and Tsubaki!?¡±, were making a fuss, while Aria and I approached Kou.


    Kou, who was dripping sweat from her forehead,


    ¡°It is now nothing more than a ruby. It must be because the Scarlet Goddess, through Habi, destroyed the functions of the Karagane. It is difficult, but not impossible, to destroy the formulas applied to the ruby and stop it from functioning.¡±


    Kou¡¯s story is¡­


    So the Scarlet Goddess interfered even here?


    The Karagane was put into Habi¡¯s devil pouch. In other words, it was, for a long time now, in the hands of the Scarlet Goddess who possessed Habi.


    So ¨C to make sense of this with a metaphor ¨C the Scarlet Goddess hacked into the Karagne, messed with the programming, and broke the software.


    The Scarlet Goddess must have done this to prevent Aria¡¯s Hidan from being repaired.


    (¡­ she took the first move¡­!)


    Karagane¡­ the last piece of it that we had risked our lives to collect had been destroyed.


    In other words¡­


    ¡­ there is no way to win now.


    Aria cannot be saved.


    I have no choice but to be forced to watch her become the Scarlet Goddess¡­


    ¡°¨C ahaha¨C¡°


    Then, Aria began to laugh.


    She put the back of her right hand over her mouth, her little back hunched over.


    She began walking away from us, to the back of the hall.


    Everyone was stunned as Aria continued to laugh, watching and not knowing what was wrong with her.


    ¡°Hahaha, hahahahahaha!¡±


    ¡­ This¡­ this laugh is¡­!


    I have heard it enough times to know now.


    Aria is laughing, yes that is Aria, but that is NOT Aria¡¯s laugh.


    ¡°Ha-hahahahahahahahaha! How unfortunate, Tohyama!¡±


    This¡­ this is the way¡­ the Scarlet Goddess speaks¡­!


    Did she finish transferring to Aria!?


    ¡°I was waiting for the right time to show up, since I have been ready to become Aria for a while now. I decided now was the time to finish transferring after you all saw the Karagane that I ruined, seeing the despair on all of your face was delightful. With Kou and Habi are all here, that just makes it even better.¡±


    Baa, Baa, making sharp, dancing gestures while twisting her left and right hands around¡­


    This was no longer Aria.


    This was the movement of the Scarlet Goddess, as grand and graceful as if she were a stage actress.


    To me, who was puzzled as to what to do in such an emergency,


    ¡°¨CHihi¨C, are you trying to catch me off guard?¡±


    This voice was not heard as a sound, but as a direct echo in my head.


    This is¡­


    This is Ruruirokane. It was the same voice I had heard in Area 51, 89th Administrative District A.


    It seems the so named Hihi, or in this case Scarlet Goddess, had heard her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Scarlet Goddess fixed Aria¡¯s annoyed gaze to the right pocket of my pants.


    I looked down there as well.


    ¡°Hihi can move several avatars at the same time. Come forth.¡±


    As if linked to the voice that once again echoed in my head, I noticed a blue light gushing out from within my pocket.


    I hurriedly pulled out my butterfly knife coated in the azure Ruruirokane


    ¡°¡­UU¡­!¡±


    ¨Cit was an intense, glowing blue.


    But this light does not generate heat. This same phenomenon occurred on the Annabelle when my knife still had Hihiirokane.


    With the past events and current evidence, I can intuitively understand, Ruruirokane is talking to use through my knife.


    Ruru, who had been silent all the way from New York to here, as if to conceal her presence, has finally made her move. She was waiting for the Scarlet Goddess to appear¡­


    But ¨C if that is the case, we might both be in trouble now.


    While I was focused on Ruru¡­


    ¡°ugh¡­! To-, Tohyama¡­! This, this feeling¡­ Son¡­ ¡­ Gaah¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, Aaaaaaah¡­!¡±


    Kou and Habi began to moan in pain, and along with Aria they began to emit a aura and red haze.


    Things were changing at a dizzying pace, but I will still try to grasp the situation with my amateur psychic understandings, the limit for myself. Kou and Habi were glowing with about the same intensity, but Aria was glowing twice as bright as them. Their colour was the same though, with a scarlet colour reminiscent of flames even stronger than fire¡­!


    (Did the Scarlet Goddess¡­ just transfer into Aria, Kou, and Habi¡­ all at once!)


    Oh my God.


    I have had individual battles with the imperfect Scarlett Goddess in Hong Kong and Tokyo. Neither battle was a complete victory for me, I just barely managed to win.


    I had trouble dealing with only one of them¡­


    And now, three of them have appeared.


    Among the three, I could clearly tell that Aria was clearly different then when she became a Scarlet Goddess in Nogizaka.


    This was not a minor difference either. The intensity of her haze-like luminescence is doubled, but this is a trivial difference in comparison¡­ Her essence here whole being, the entire atmosphere mood, and signs, everything is different.


    Yes¡­ in a few words, this Scarlet God Aria presence is a ¡°different calibre¡± than the one I had experienced previously.


    This was so clear that even I, someone not familiar with ESP, could recognize this fact.


    (¡­Aria¡­!)


    This¡­ it felt more like a Goddess was descending rather than merely appearing.


    This fact was spoken not through Aria, but was merely proven, she had no need to say this herself.


    This¡­ this is a perfect Scarlet Goddess.


    The Goddess that the scarlet oni¡¯s have been waiting for has now descended through Aria¡¯s body.


    Damn it¡­ What do I do¡­!


    ¡°Kinji, it seems that this is the end for you. You have failed. You were unable to stop Hihi and allowed her to fully resurrect. Hihi took advantage of your concern for Aria, Kou, and Habi as well, possessing them and using them in a pincer attack against you.¡±


    Ruru¡¯s voice rang out, as if scolding me.


    The pale spirit I saw at Area 51, which resembled Dr. Sarah¡¯s naked body, formed an image next to me.


    Floating in the air with her eyes closed as if sleeping, in a praying pose¡­


    ¡­ It¡¯s Ruruirokane. She, too, has decided to make a physical appearance now.


    ¡°Oops! You caught me.¡±


    With a startled look on her face, her sailor suit fluttered, and the one who jumped away from Ruru was¡­ Kou, no, Son. As I expected, she is a Scarlet Goddess now too.


    Bububun, Son spun her scimitar like a baton twirler and stood to the right of Aria, who was standing in front of the throne, and turned around to face us.


    ¡°This is not fair, Ruru. I had a lot of fun with all of my dependants, so decided to transfer into them all at once¡­ but if you came here knowing that, you are here to kill me, aren¡¯t you? How do you plan to deal with all three of me?¡±


    Habi, who earlier spoke like a child, now spoke in the tone of the Scarlet Goddess. And when, with a great axe in hand, she spun around and leapt ¨C and then, with a audible snap, she moved to Aria¡¯s left side and turned to face us.¡±


    Aria, the true Scarlet Goddess, stood on guard against Ruru, stood at the centre of her group, with Sun and Habi on either side.


    The sight of the three Scarlet Gods, each moving with their own will, shocked me once again.


    (¡­ is it possible¡­ for there to be¡­ three Scarlet Gods¡­ at the same time¡­!)


    Once again, I was confronted with something that no human imagination could possible keep up with.


    Hiten Hiyoumon. The laser. Teleportation. The tetradimension cubes. The Scarlet Goddess, who has shown us time and time again her Stealth abilities, will undoubtedly surprise us here once again.


    I raised my eyebrows, and tightly gripped the Ruruirokane plated knife in my hand¡­


    ¡°Kinji. Just as a person cannot go to sleep immediately after waking up, once Hihi possesses a dependent, she will not leave immediately of her own will. In other words, right now Hihi cannot immediately escape. You do not have to stab her, you must just merely approach with the knife in your hand. If you do so, I will be able to take Hihi¡¯s consciousness into a gravity sphere of my own control and crush her. I can kill even Hihi, albeit only partially.¡±


    Like an officer ordering their soldiers to open fire, Ruruirokane, eyes still closed, indicate Habi and the other with her hands.


    It made me uneasy how calmly she said that.


    ¡°Wa-¡­ Wait, Ruru! If you do that, what will happen to Aria and the others?¡±


    I asked Ruru about this, not caring at all if the enemy could hear us communicating.


    The Scarlet Goddess had hijacked Aria and the others soul and consciousness.


    While the meaning of ¡°life¡± for the coloured metal goddesses seems different than that of a human being (or Oni), but if I were to kill the Scarlet Goddess, if only for a moment, while it is possessing someone, would it not kill the consciousness of Aria and the others?


    I was concerned about that possibility¡­


    It is exactly as you are thinking right now.¡±


    ¨CI was told that was the case by Ruruiorkane, who seemed to be able to read my mind.


    ¡°Part of Hihi¡¯s heart and the heart of the three before you¡­ they are fused with each other. If Hihi¡¯s mind were to die, the mind of her dependant also dies. You may remember that Patra once brought about a similar effect to Aria with the Irokane Ayame coated bullet.¡±


    Patra¡¯s cursed bullet¡­ is she talking about last year when Aria was sniped by patra during our mission at the Casino?


    ¡°Metaphorically speaking, that time it was as if it was a tranquilizer bullet, but this will be a live bullet. The effect will be permanent. In any case, you cannot keep making that same tranquilizer move over and over again. The only chance you have to end this is now.¡±


    When she was shot by Patra, Aria was suspended in time for 24 hours.


    If I were to approach Aria and the others with this knife as Ruruirokane ordered me, then¡­ this time¡­ the effect will be permanent. That is what Ruruirokane has told me.


    If it was not possible to revert them from that state, they would have effectively died.


    ¡°¡­ No! No, do not kill them Ruru!¡±


    ¡°I understand your feelings. But, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If we miss this opportunity now, it will never occur again¡­¡±


    This is not good. Ruru have made it clear that she will now be reasoned with. If that is the case¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ want to see a girl as beautiful as Ruru put her hands on a girl as beautiful as Hihi.¡±


    Gods may be gods, but luckily the Gods of the coloured metals are Goddesses.


    I am not sure if even me in Hysteria Mode can seduce them though¡­


    ¡°Ruru. I can see into your heart. You are crying because you do not want to hurt your sister. So let me handle it from here. It is a mans job to make sure that a woman does not ever have to cry¡­!¡±


    ¨C A line came out of my mouth that sounded rather strange, however¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ruru looked back and forth between the Scarlet Goddess and me, with a gesture and expression that made it obvious that she was not sure how to react.


    And so, taking advantage of that moment¡­


    The Scarlet Goddess could not miss this opportunity.


    ¡°Hahaha, Ruru! What a pity! You were so close!¡±


    Said Aria, and then Ba!


    Kou and Habi ran to opposite sides of the keep.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    But I could not follow them. I did not know how Ruru would react.


    Aria, Pon, Pon!, made an invisible stairway as she leaped through the air out of the collapsed window frame that Yen was sent through.


    Her figure soon disappears into the shadows of the dense trees beneath us. Kou and Habi jumped out behind her, using tree branches like stepping stones to break their own fall.


    Ruru, who apparently could not go too far from my knife because she was inhabiting this area with the knife as a medium is¡­


    She reached out with her translucent hand as if to follow the Scarlet Goddess, but that was all she could do.


    It was not only me, Ruru, and the demons who had watched the whole thing unfold, who were left in the hall now.


    ¡°¡­ Kinji¡­¡±


    Ruru made a slightly depressive gesture, and¡­


    ¡°I cannot say you were wrong with what you said. I really do not wan to kill my sister either. However¡­ you and I missed the biggest and possible the last opportunity to destroy all existing Hihi dependants. Hihi is a bold and meticulous Goddess. From now on, each will be holed up in a stronghold beyond the reach of me and Riri¡¯s powers, each of the three waging war on the world of mankind. Many people will die now in place of Aria and the other two. It is now impossible to stop them.¡±


    Perhaps giving up, she let her hazy body fade away.


    I was turning the knife over in my hand, which was now losing its blue light and began to put it away¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    I told Ruru.


    ¡°What is fine, Kinji?¡±


    ¡°¡±Impossible¡±¡­ that was the word you just spoke.¡±


    Hysteria Mode was still active.


    ¡°Ruru, do you still not know who I am? I am Enable. I can make the impossible, possible.¡±


    I cannot imagine how the fleeing Aria plans to leave Kii no Kuni, but¡­


    Fly or swim I will chase you, even to the ends of the Earth.


    Let¡¯s finish this Scarlet Goddess. And then, I will deal with Aria. (TL Note: twisted some words here, original meaning still holds true.)

 Volume 20 - CH 3

    NOVEMBER 6, 2022 ~ FROZZENDETH


    Kii no Kunii, so to speak, was a solitary island in a distant sea.


    There is no way off of it. Aria and the others could not have gotten very far yet.


    Ruru was gone now though, and I am all alone¡­


    I waded through a sea of onis and looked out the keep¡¯s windows onto Kii no Kuni.


    Then,


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Under the piercing direct sunlight, the scenery around me was completely different than when I arrived.


    The tide had receded. It is low tide now.


    The sea level had dropped, and the shallow seabed around Kii no Kuni was exposed as a sandy beach.


    The gently sloping seabed seemed to have a particularly long and narrow beach stretching several kilometres in a northwesterly direction.


    (A long strip of land only usable at low tide¡­ a runway¡­!)


    However, Aria and the others were nowhere to be found, even here.


    ¡­..doon, doo, doo, dodododododododododo¡­..


    From a corner of Kii no Kuni, an earth-shaking explosion roars.


    It was so loud that I did not recognize it for a moment, but it was undeniably the sound of an engine. A car engine normally has a fuel displacement of 2-3 litres, but this was a monstrous engine with potentially 60 litres.


    I could hear three, no, four-six explosions at the same time.


    ¡°The Fugaku, or¡­!¡±


    I look down upon the huge bomber, which was partially visible from this keep.


    The Fugaku looked as if it was parked on the ground, due to the receding tides.


    It was attempting a sudden launch without warming up, and smoke was billowing out from various parts of the wing as it began to taxi itself.


    But this was a military aircraft. It began to move even while raising a creaking sound in agony.


    The 4-blade contra-rotating propellers with a diameter of about 5m where striking like a guillotine, mowing down the surrounding mangrove forest.


    ¡°!¡±


    At that moment, Hysteria mode¡¯s vision caught something.


    In the glass cockpit of the Fugaku¡­ although it does not look like she was piloting the aircraft¡­


    Seeking a wider field of vision, I could see the figures of Aria and the others looking out the glass.


    ¡°-Aria!¡±


    Ba! And then¡­


    I leap out of the keep through a broken window, hang a wire onto a tree branch, kick a tree branch to propel myself, and begin to fly toward the Fugaku.


    After breaking my roll after landing on the beach, I kicked myself off the sand like a track and field runner and started running.


    The Fugaku was already starting to accelerate on the ground, and was heading northwest on the runway.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­..!¡±


    I chased after the Fugaku at full speed, not caring about the dust and wind caused by the propeller that was assaulting me.


    Once the Fugaku was at top speed, even my legs in hysteria mode cannot chase it.


    A khaki-coloured aircraft on a cream-coloured sandy beach.


    A dark, black shadow of its huge wings following it.


    Chasing, chasing, I was reaching out¡­


    ¡°¨C¡­.!¡±


    Under the left wing of the nearly gliding Fugaku, from behind the main landing gear I just touched the landing gear support post that was holding the huge double tires.


    But the massive air pressure from the Fugaku¡¯s takeoff caused my fingers to slip from the post.


    The Fugaku was about to take off.


    (No, I won¡¯t be able to catch up¡­!)


    And as I clenched my teeth.


    ¨Cgui.


    A pair of powerful hands grabbed me from behind.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    At any rate I was still clinging to the post for the time being, but now my face was shoved into a womans breasts.


    These¡­ these breasts¡­


    I remember these breasts since I had touched them before, albeit rather rudely. It was Yen¡¯s.


    And unsurprisingly, when I raised my gaze it was Yen who was clinging to the Fugaku¡¯s post with me in her arms.


    She seemed to have run as fast as she could, and so much like me she was breathing heavily.


    It looked like she was a little dizzy after Habi blew her away, but she seemed to have somewhat recovered.


    In addition, under the left wing of the plane,


    ¡°¨CYen-neesama!¡±


    tan,tan, someone was kicking the sand as they ran.


    With the sleeves of her black kimono fluttering, as she leaped horizontally, Tsubaki, who was following us from behind, stretched out her hand.


    I was running as fast as I could, but the scarlet oni were able to keep up with me with plenty of time to spare. That is what I call a speed demon. (TL Note: Oni is typically treated as ¡°demon¡± in English, and ¡°speed demon¡± is in Katakana which is used for foreign language words. This is a pun.)


    Yen saw Tsubaki¡¯s hand reaching to Fugaku¡¯s main leg, which was now slightly floating¡­


    ¡°Tsubaki, thank you for your help.¡±


    Kuki, and then, I pushed her back with all my strength.


    Tsubaki fell back before my very eyes, gorogorogorogoro, rolling towards the back end of the Fugaku.


    And then, as if she was a little girl, she was sitting and looking up at me in confusion.


    Tsubaki, with a look of disbelief on her face, exchanged a distance glance with Yen.


    ¡°¡­Like a vain dream¡­¡±


    Muttering this, she turned a gentle smile to Tsubaki, and Yen¡¯s eyes were¡­


    There was a look of realization in her eyes that she was about to go to her death.


    Just as I am trying to save my friend Aria, Yen is trying to save her master Habi¡­


    Neither of us know how to save our target, and yet, we are both desperate to take on the Scarlet Goddess.


    But we were heading to combat with a literal goddess. In a fight with a God, there is a possibility that you could be killed immediately, even if you are a oni. No, that possibility was just as likely for an oni as it is for a human.


    That is why¡­ I pushed Tsubaki away.


    I could not allow her to enter this Fugaku, a place that is about to become a temple of death.


    Realizing the meaning of my actions, Tsubaki¡­ horohoro, began to cry¡­ to me and Yen, she slowly became a dot far behind the Fugaku which had now taken off the ground.


    The Fugaku soared over the long sandy beach and accelerates, rising higher and higher over the transparent sea.


    The Kii no kuni was now so far away that it could be hidden by my extended palm.


    Yen¡¯s rust-red hair fluttered in the air currents created by the giant propellers,


    ¡°¡­ Toyama. Know that you will never return from here.¡±


    She turned toward me as if to sever her own feelings for Kii no Kuni.


    Yen had lived a thousand years already, she was prepared to die here if she has to.


    She could not let her lord remain kidnapped.


    She absolutely could not. Even if it meant death, she could not ignore this.


    ¡­ she was, after all, a faithful, or rather, loyal demon, to a fault.


    Isnt this oni more admirable than people today? For Yen to be willing to lay down her own life for her lord¡­ Even I want her as my subordinate.


    ¡°¡­ I have no desire to return. I must go.¡±


    Already rappelling up into the wheel hangar, I responded with a line that was almost identical yo Yen¡¯s but I made it sound a bit better.


    I thanked Yen for earlier and reached out and put my hand on her shoulder, as she was holding onto my leg as she asked her question.


    Yen, looking cooler than any man I know, smiled with a small smile on her face¡­


    ¡°It is strange. I never thought that the descendant of Yorimitsu-dono and the descendant of Shuten-sama would join hands after the death of Senchi Toshitose. (TL Note: last name I am not sure of, I cannot make sense of the raw. This is essentially just saying she never expected herself, a descendant of Shuten, to be allied with Kinji, a descendant of Yorimitsu.)


    And Yen took my hand with her own sharp clawed hand.


    Me and Yen. Two people, who once stood as enemies on this very planes wings¡­


    Now, we have returned as friends and allies against the Scarlet Goddess.


    I will never return, but regardless, I am determined.


    Perhaps to reduce the weight, the two outer wheels of the double tire system were purged and dumped.


    When the remaining wheels and their leg columns were stored in the wings, it was like me and Yen were put into a twin coffin set.


    Although massive, Yen was still a woman, and although she herself didn¡¯t care, I felt bad having to stick so tightly to her. First, we had to escape from the wheelhouse, but this was unexpectedly difficult and we lost a lot of time.


    First of all, since I did not know the internal structure of the plane that well, I couldn¡¯t just go around destroying the surrounding area, so I tapped the walls surface to look for thin sections.


    From that it seemed¡­ front and back, left and right, seemed to contain aviation volatile oil, but part of the top surface seemed to be empty.


    Yen made a hole in the roof with her horn like it was a can opener, and we managed to get out to a small room inside of the left wing.


    There is no sign of anyone in the apartments in the wing.


    (For now, lets use this as a base and see what¡¯s going on.)


    And when I look out the narrow window, from the direction of the sun¡­


    The plane was flying northwest. It was off the Ogasawara Islands, in the direction of Japan.


    Its speed is about 700km/h, which is extremely fast for a plane. It does not seem to be equipped with bombs, but even so, considering the performance of the Fugaku, it is an extremely high speed.


    ¡­ and so.


    ¡°This is a strange tilt and flight pattern.¡±


    It was as Yen said, the floor of the Fugaku was tilted backward considerably.


    In other words, it is rising at a rapid pace.


    The plane is clearly taking too much of an Angle of Attack (AoA), which would put major strain on the aircraft hull and lead to a potential stall, if not an outright crash.


    As if to prove this fact, the Fugaku was making a creaking sound as if a monster was roaring.


    Checking the propeller through the window with a mirror taken out of my Butei Handbook, black smoke was blowing out from the engine, signifying an excessive fuel combustion.


    I don¡¯t know where their destination is, but even if they are aiming for Japan, the plane wont last long at this rate. If the destination is somewhere up high in the sky, then they might be fine¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    When this thought occurred to me, I gasped, thinking of the various uses of aircraft within the bounds of human common sense.


    This flying style emphasized altitude over speed.


    The oni must have neglected the distance to their destination, which may be ahead the direction of their travel.


    Neglect, this is a possibility.


    (¡­Imaginary Jump, or¡­!)


    The Scarlet Goddess has the ability to instantaneously move.


    However, it seems to be a technique that allows leaping only as far as one can see, that is, the target has to be in ones field of vision.


    Even if she tried to jump far, the distance one can see is limited by the roundness of the earth. However, the higher the altitude, the farther one can see. This is simple geometry.


    The Scarlet Goddess is trying to gain altitude rapidly in the Fugaku in order to extend her vision farther.


    Then, when her destination is in sight, she would move instantaneously. The Fugaku would be abandoned mid-air. If the Fugaku was a disposable piece of equipment to you, it does not matter if you fly it so aggressively since you wont care if it breaks.


    ¡°¡­ Hurry up, Yen.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how far the Scarlet Goddess intends to raise the Fugaku, how close she plans on getting to her target, or what she intends to move instantaneously when she does see it¡­ but I guess the time limit on us is until she can see her target.


    In other words, there was a time limit to solving this.


    We can¡¯t afford to be nonchalant about the situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up. The lack of oxygen will make my lungs ache in this cabin. Habi-sama herself has had difficulties in the Fugaku as well.¡±


    As Yen said¡­


    The airtight abilities of the cabin appears to be weakened due to the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s violent manoeuvring.


    I can understand the importance of this looking back on my experience of flying high in the ICBM and V-2, but in hysteria mode, I can unconsciously control my longs and bronchi with my pectoral muscles like a bird, and can also withstand a certain degree of hypoxia and decompression. I can tolerate these circumstances to some extent.


    But that, too, was a physical limit that I could handle for only a few dozen seconds at around 9,000 meters, which was the approximate distance that Lisa and I flew.


    Fugaku can fly up to an altitude of 10,000 meters according to its specifications. If the Scarlet Goddess intends to fly the Fugaku to that altitude, it would be a tricky thing to survive.


    ¡°Yen. This battle is three against two. That means one of us has to take on two Scarlet Goddess¡¯s. If that happens, I will be the ace and fight two against one. Yen, please watch the situation and cover me or evacuate.¡±


    Thanks to the oni¡¯s habit of not locking doors, we can move effortlessly through the wings.


    We don¡¯t have much time, so Yen and I have a strategy meeting while we walk,


    ¡°I understand that in your hear you do not want someone weaker than yourself to stand in front of you, but it is unnecessary.¡±


    Yen walked in front of me with big strides.


    ¡°¡­ you are free to think that I am weaker than you, Yen. But the truth is I simply do not want to watch a girl fight.¡±


    I once again sped up my pace, so the two of us naturally hurriedly ran into the wing¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this called ¡°misogyny¡± among men?¡± (TL Note: Men in this context means mankind.)


    ¡°Then¡­ the one who will stand before the Scarlet Goddess and the others will be the captain, and the one who follows behind will be the vice captain.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°By the way Yen, there was a one-cup Ozeki in the hallway just now.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    I stopped Yen in the hallway, and then¡­ dokan! I kicked open the door leading to the main body of the plan with a Cherry Blossom kick by transferring the energy from my left leg to my right leg.


    I entered first, and Yen, who was now blushing, said ¡°Toyama, you are a schemer¡±, and also entered the Fugaku¡¯s main body. (TL Note: Recall what Kinji said earlier, about how the Captain, who will fight the Scarlet Goddess and one other, goes first. He distracted Yen with the Ozeki allowing him to enter first. Smooth.)


    ¡°There is only two of you?¡±


    Aria, who was standing in the glass-walled cockpit, was facing us with her arms folded.


    Standing in front of Aria, with barely any space between her on either side,


    ¡°Then here as well¡­¡±


    With a buun, Son waved her scimitar holding it at the ready, then,


    ¡°Two people will face each other.¡±


    With a zun the figure of Habi entered, carrying her star shattering axe.


    Each of the three lines were spoken by three separate people, and the voices were different, but somehow I could tell that the lines were all originating from the same person ¨C the Scarlet Goddess. It was a strange dissonance.


    Behind Aria, on the instrument panel in the cockpit, switches were moving and clicking with clunking and snapping sounds. The control stick was also moving little by little as well, even though no one was touching anything. It did not feel like it was being controlled by auto-pilot: in Butei terminology, it appeared that the Scarlet Goddess was controlling the Fugaku with telekinesis power or esper abilities. (TL Note: I changed the terms in the last line a bit as I did not recognize them. Terms are S-Ken and PK.)


    ¡°A tag-team match, huh? I¡¯ll take it. A tag team of Sun Wu-Kong and Oda Nobunaga vs the tag team of Toyama no Kin-san¡¯s and Shuten Doji¡¯s descendants, involving the audience of Holmes the fourth. What an amazing card!¡± (TL Note: Card in this context is referring to WWE and other competitive fighting leagues I believe, as the term is used to refer to who is in a match.)


    Whatever the circumstances may be now, I am absolutely certain that this is better than the three against two I had planned for earlier, so I said something to help liven up the situation before the Scarlet Goddess decides to change her mind.


    (¡­ I chased after her as if I had gone mad, but now¡­ what do I do?)


    In front of me were three hyper stealth warriors artificially enhanced by the Scarlet Goddess.


    The Fugaku¡¯s altitude increased without stopping, and its engines were on the verge of exploding due to the relentless rapid ascent.


    If the Scarlet Goddess and the others were to disappear in an instant, it¡¯s over, and neither me nor Yen know when that will happen or where the leap will take them. Therefore, our time limit is also unknown.


    ¡­ I don¡¯t even know how to start this fight or where to start it.


    I cannot see the win condition, never mind a way to achieve it, and now I am beginning to panic.


    But in times like these¡­


    I remember my lessons at Butei High. ¡°Defeat enemies one at a time.¡±


    In other words, I should steadily and carefully take them down one by one.


    If I rush around and try to take everyone down at once, I wont be able to defeat even a single one, I would just waste time and make things even worse.


    In this case, Habi, Son, and Aria. Three people I have to knock out, trying not to hurt them more than is necessary. That is my first goal. After that, me and Yen need to deal with the Fugaku.


    ¡­ even though the Scarlet Goddess has possessed them, the bodies of Aria and the others is still each their own.


    This was proven earlier in Nogizaka when Kana had knocked out Aria.


    I have to prevent their bodies from moving without hurting them.


    However, our opponents are the literally incarnation of the Scarlet Goddess. This tactic is easier said than done, and to make women faint is unbearable for me in hysteria mode.


    Then, at least¡­


    ¡°¡­ Yen. Let¡¯s deal with the each others target, as it would be difficult to fight with our friends or lord. Yen, you deal with Yen. I will play with Habi. I don¡¯t think I can win by cutting corners though, so I may have to give Habi a serious beating. Please, though, do not intervene.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am aware you are not doing this for your own goals, but are doing it for Habi-sama¡¯s sake. I do not know what must be done, but¡­ we have to exorcise the Scarlet Goddess who has entered her heart. This is unavoidable.¡±


    Me and Yen proceeded to walk side-by-side as we talk, towards Habi and Son.


    But then, in front of the smirking Aria¡­


    ¡°Then, what will you do if I do this?¡±


    ¨Cbatsu!


    And Habi and Son¡­


    Both of them jumped towards me!


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I was somehow able to respond immediately to the unexpected and concentrated attack.


    I was able to deal with Son¡¯s scimitar, which was thrust out at subsonic speed, by grabbing the handle with my elbow, and at the same time I was able to parry Habi¡¯s axe by parrying it with a palm strike to its side.


    The Fugaku¡¯s floor was made of an alloy, but if this huge-axe were dropped, the aircraft could very well disintegrate mid-air.


    I managed to guide the axe back to her shoulders, but¡­


    After jumping and still in the air, Habi let the axe bounce up and down vigorously on her shoulders like the axe was at a rodeo¡­ and then¡­ Gatsun! She dug the axe into the ceiling and papapapapapapapapapapapa!


    ¡°¡­ahahahahahahahaha!¡±


    The fired a series of strike from above my head that looked like the afterimage of dozens of hands, the recoil from my blocks managing to keep her in the air.


    A hail of sub-machine gun speed, albeit regular, flat, and yet penetrating fist make a explosive sounding burst of air that sounds like a sub-machine gun to match its speed.


    The fists poured down on my upper body without pause.


    The hits look like random strikes, but this was a torrential downpour of desperate attacks on the eyes, between the eyebrows, at the seams of the skull, at the ears, nose, mouth, throat, carotid artery, and collarbone, all hits aimed without a single one aimed at a non-weak point.


    I had to use my left and right fingers, wrists, forearms, elbows, shoulders, and even my own head to either parry, duck, or shift the impact point to prevent an instant death from the thrusts.


    Below me, as I was struggling to deal with the Habi overhead,


    ¡°¨Chihi!¡±


    Katsun!¡¡Son, who had slammed her scimitar on the floor, lot go of it.


    She then bent her elbows to 90-degress, spread her legs wide back and forth like in gymnastics, stooped low, and lowered her hips low.


    It was an old fashioned style, but this was a stance seen in Chinese Kung-Fu. Wait, are you coming at me at the same time¡­!


    ¡°U~oryaaaaa!¡±


    Zazazazazazazazaza! Then, spinning on the spot, Son¡¯s blows attacked my lower body like a spinning firework wheel. (TL Note: for the ¡°spinning firework wheel¡± think of two fireworks connected by a string, causing them to spin around rapidly.)


    In addition to the blade like hands, foot strikes, and claw strikes, the lower half of my body was assaulted by roundhouse kicks, back fist blows, and even tail blows. Like Habi, Son also attacked my Achilles tendon, front and rear cruciate ligaments, femoral artery, dorsal leg artery, and genitals. (TL Note: last one is accurate as far as I can tell. Son fights cheaply it would seem.)


    I have to keep both my feet on the ground, spinning and retreating on the spot to fend off Son.


    Kicking a foot away, somersaulting a few times ¨C there were moments when I had to respond to Son with a fist and Habi with a kick.


    This ¡°Hundred Fiery Strikes¡± struck from both the sky and earth without pause.


    It was a pincer struck like being stuck between a hailstorm and a volcanic eruption.


    ¡°¡­Toyama¡­!¡±


    Yen¡­


    She stopped her foot that was about to break into this fight.


    She seemed to have decided that it was more dangerous for me if she were to interfere.


    Fighting with two Scarlet Goddess¡¯s at once requires more concentration than surviving the barrage from Sherlock.


    Each blow that comes at me had the power to kill me then and there.


    ¡­ If I was distracted for even a moment, it would be fatal. I am not saying that we have to stick to our original plan, but stay out of this fight. I will dance with these two until it is over.


    Doooo! Ddodododo!


    Each tremor that shook my left and right arms and legs carried the gravity of this hopeless situation with it. (TL Note: I am not certain on this sentence.)


    Beyond the window that was just captured at the edge of my vision, the 6 engines on the Fugaku which was still travelling north¡­ were all either on fire, either big or small.


    I could see that the fire was sizzling and slowly covering the rest of the wings.


    Damn it, the wings are about as fireproof as paper!


    Even though the Fugaku was built with new science materials, it is an aircraft based on the design philosophy of the old Japanese military, which tried to increase mobility and cruising capacity even at the expense of defensive capabilities.


    (¡­.1352¨C1421¨C1508¨C¡­.!)


    In less than a minute, the number of blows from above and below by Habi and Son exceeded 1,500.


    Approximately 27 strikes per second.


    Habi and Son were pounding me with their deadly blows at 13.5 shots each, per second.


    ¡­ These are the strikes of a God, is it? I am impressed.


    But surely there will be a pause in this one-sided onslaught. Both Habi and Son must have to breath eventually.


    At that moment, I will unleash a counter.


    Endure, endure, and wait. Wait for a chance to fight back.


    As if to mock my attempts for a counter,


    ¡°¨C we¡¯re still coming!¡±


    The axe, which was still braced against the ceiling with its blade stuck into it, gaiiiiiiii!


    Habi hit the side of the axe with the back of her fist like a gong.


    She caught the falling axe handle with the nape of her wrist, and without stopping her attacks on me ¨C she began to rotate the axe, as if she was brushing the handle with her wrist and the back of her knees, she began to rotate the axe¡­ it was a hula-hoop centred on Habi herself.


    Papapa! Bao! Papapapan! Ba! Papapapapa! Buun!


    Habi¡¯s blows to my upper body were now joined by the slash of a rotating guillotine-like axe.


    The precise blows were joined by the slash attacks, complicating the mental lethal zone that was being processed in my head.


    But if I don¡¯t handle this, I will end up crushed up top and turned into ribbons down below.


    As the airtight seal was violently ripped and a cracked formed in the ceiling caused by the axe, the cabin pressure started to drop¡­


    ¡°There we go! Time to cut off your legs!¡± (TL Note: This is not 100% accurate. I think she is saying an attack name, but cannot make sense of it.)


    ¡­ Son picks up the fallen scimitar with her toes.


    And then, byuun! Hyuhyuhyuhyuhyuhyubyunbyunbyunbyun!


    Like Habi, she began to spin the scimtar around under her feet. While doing this though, like Habi as well, she never once stopped her barrage of strikes on me.


    The naginata not only was aiming to cut me in my stomach, but also served to strike my legs with its long handle and make me fall down.


    If I were to trip, I would be squished like a carrot in a blender.


    I was being hit by machine gun fire from above and below, and now I was being slashed by the rotor blades of a helicopter¡­


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Aria the Scarlet Goddess laughing at me with amusement on her face.


    No¡­ Stop it, Scarlet Goddess.


    Yes, Aria laughs often at me, but never with a face like that¡­!


    ¡°¡±¡±¨CYou cannot afford to look away! Toyama!¡±¡±¡±


    Aria, with her hands cupped like a megaphone, Habi harmonizing her voice, and Son shouting as loud as she could¡­


    I realized I had been caught.


    (¡­shoot!)


    She did that on purpose.


    The Scarlet Goddess, knowing I would not like it, made that laugh with that face on purpose.


    ¡°Ascending Dragon Sprouting Legs!¡± (TL Note: Another attack name, I am again unsure what exactly is being said.)


    Taking advantage of my slipping attention, Son put her hands in a big motion as if she was going to fall backwards¡­


    Baoooooooooo!


    While doing a handstand, she unleashes a kick up towards the sky.


    ¡°¨C!¡±


    I managed to catch the kick between the scimitar and the great axe, while bending my knees to dodge the rest of the kick.


    Habi, though, was able to read this.


    Habi put her hands onto Son¡¯s bare feet that had been kicked up, and combined with the strength of her own arms and with the strength of the kick, jumped upwards ¡ª Daaaaaaaan!


    Upside down, she hit the roof of the Fugaku cabin.


    And from there, baaaaan!


    She feel onto me like a shooting star.


    The way Habi and Son worked and breathed together was truly one of a kind. It was even better coordination than the Coco sisters demonstrated on the bullet train.


    That must be because while those were sisters¡­ Habi and Son were essentially the same person.


    Using a combination of martial arts and divine power on her forehead¡­


    ¨CShaaaa! Habi¡¯s headbutt that came down grazed me.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It seems that Habi¡¯s goal was to rip open a hole in my skull using her horns and smash open the rest of my head¡­


    My Hysteria Mode reflexes saves my life.


    The Hysteria Mode twisting movement was done just in time, and I managed to only get some cuts in my skin.


    But I was still cut.


    The wound was on my forehead, normally covered by my hair. (TL Note: sound familiar?)


    Because I was unfamiliar with fighting against horns, I misjudged and suffered a very deep wound.


    The wound reached the pericranial membrane, and a flashy stream of blood flowed out from the cut that the horn had cut open.


    It wasn¡¯t a gush of blood, but it was a stream. Fresh blood¡­


    ¨Cright, eye.


    (¡­ damn it¡­!)


    When things that are common in old shonen manga like this happens in real life, it is no longer a joke or fiction.


    Even if the view out of my right eye is not completely blocked, it is certainly restricted.


    From this point on, it will become even more difficult to outrun the onslaught of Habi and Son.


    First, I have to distance myself from them, secure some time, and wipe the blood away.


    And then I would have to endure those fierce attacks once again, and somehow take advantage of an opportunity. That is the only way ahead for me.


    I decided on that, and shook my head to get the drops of blood out of my eye, and at that same time¡­


    ¨CBah!


    As soon as she lands, she retreated backwards.


    And then, saaaa.


    In my bloody, narrow field of vision, Son disappeared in my lower right corner field of view.


    With a snake like movement she crawled across the floor, and ran into my blind-spot while holding her scimitar.


    ¡°¨C!¡±


    I looked down, being forced to jump to avoid an attack.


    ¡°Look ahead, Toyama!¡±


    I heard Yen¡¯s cry.


    Ahead of me, in the gap I looked away, Habi¡¯s 700kg axe was now coming from above.


    Holding her great axe, Habi, with a bouncing leap from the floor, slammed a body-spinning kick into it after letting go, ejecting it towards me who had just managed to take a step back. She had pointed the top end of the handle towards me instead of the axe head, with the handle seemingly being sharp like a spear.


    It seems her technique of kicking the axe mid air as if it was a javelin was a common trick of hers, and the axe was designed for such.


    Habi, taking advantage of the double-bladed axe¡¯s unique properties, kicked it away towards me at an angle that would impale me.


    I am still up in the air because of my leaping motion. In the air, naturally my movements are extremely restricted.


    (I can¡¯t dodge like this¡­!)


    An axe, with blade like horizontal wings, was racing towards me who was still in the air.


    ¡­ Just as the term ¡°attack fatigue¡± suggests, attacking is more exhaustive than defending.


    Therefore, I had let my opponent attack, again and again, and when they get tired of attacking, I counterattack. This is the most basic of basic for counterattack strategies.


    The beauty of this tactic is that you can retreat over and over again without attacking. So, having suffered a deep head wound earlier, I was now making the decision to use the enemies opening to retreat temporarily.


    After you retreat from an onslaught, typically the enemy takes a breather.


    The enemy will attack, over and over again, but once they can they rest. In this way, the attacker trys to recover from the fatigue of attacking. Usually.


    But the reaction of the Scarlet Goddess was different.


    They attacked, and attacked, and never stopped.


    If there is even a tenth of a zero point zero second opportunity, they would attack. All their time was spent attacking.


    So this is how the Scarlet Goddess fights¡­!


    Furthermore.


    Habi was not the only one who was attacking.


    Just before Habi kicked out the great axe, in my bloody blind spot ¨C I could only grasp this happening by sound alone ¨C Son, who had run up the side of the Fugaku¡¯s round cockpit, was running upside down on the ceiling somehow.


    This three-dimensional movement was like a rollercoaster spinning throughout the air, but instead of 360 degrees it was only 270 degrees. In front of me, on the other side of the axe and the cockpit, I can hear something suddenly stopping¡­


    Standing vertically with her long, black hair floating in the air, Sun crouched down on the window, where we could now see the Pacific coast of Japan in the distance.


    She was holding her blue dragon scimitar like a throwing spear.


    ¡°¨Chaaaa!¡±


    The small hands and bare feet of the Fighting Buddha, Son Goku, stretched out all at once.


    The launched Blue Dragon scimitar created a ring of conical vapour in front of Son.


    The scimitar came flying at me at the speed of a cannonball.


    I cannot dodge this one either. Even Yen, who had the strength to stop this, couldn¡¯t even breath before it hits me. I have no technique to stop this. My plan relying on them regrouping failed spectacularly.


    I realized my defeat when I saw the scimitar and the axe coming at me at the same time¡­


    ¡°Nuuuuuu!¡±


    Dogoooo! Suddenly, a shoulder hit me from the side.


    Yen pushed me away, saving me from the two attacking weapons.


    With a jolt that almost permanently switched the position of my internal organs, I was blown towards the window. The Fugaku has already reached a high enough altitude to see the curvature of the earth.


    Somehow though, I was able to take a Kikka-like passive stance, and managed to stop myself from breaking and flying out through the wall of the aircraft.


    But through my blood and wavering vision¡­


    ¡°-Yen!!!¡±


    The axe kicked by Habi and the scimitar thrown by Son penetrated into Yen¡¯s right thigh and right arm.


    She had taken the hit for me.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Yen had gritted her teeth so as not to scream ¨C Dogoooooooooooooo!


    The two weapons hit Yen, and crashed her near Habi¡¯s throne.


    Originally, Habi and Sun must have thrown the great axe and scimitar with the intention of sticking me onto the throne.


    But Yen, who had been hit by the weapons at a different angle, was stuck up in a sitting position besides the now unoccupied throne.


    Yen¡¯s body might have been as tough as a truck, but the Scarlet Goddess had unleashed both the star-shattering axe and Son¡¯s Blue Dragon scimitar¡­


    Both weapons easily penetrated her tough body.


    ¡°¡­guu¡­ ouuu¡­!¡±


    Yen was writhing around trying to dislodge the weapons, but her body positioning was poor and she lacked the strength.


    ¡°¨CYen!¡±


    I tried to help, flames now coming from the left and right wings of the plane¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The window, now melting from the heat, was distorted, cracked from the pressure, and blown outward.


    The pressurized air was leaking even more now, wind blowing around the cabin.


    Beyond the metal wings, which had now turned into a phoenix¡¯s wings of fire, although I did not recognize it for a moment because it was oriented different than on a map, but I could see the coastline of the Tohoku region north of Fukushima, Honshu Japan, beneath a low, thin, haze-like break in the clouds.


    I knew it¡­


    (The Scarlet Goddess¡¯s destination is Japan¡­!)


    Since we could see Japan now, the Fugaku is no longer of any use.


    The engines were already ceasing to function, but the Fugaku was still maintaining its high altitude and speed by inertia. The direction of the aircraft must be finely adjusted on the tail side since it was relatively stable still.


    Flames rising from the lower half of the Fugaku were rising up here now with smoke pooling on the floor.


    I turned my head towards Yen. Yen, now buried in flames, was showing only slight movement.


    ¡°Yen¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­ It-¡­. it¡¯s nothing to worry about¡­ Toyama¡­ I don¡¯t need any, help, for this¡­¡±


    I could hear Yen¡¯s voice coming from behind the flames, she sounded rather relieved that the flames had hidden her unsightly injuries from me. It was a blessing in disguise that it was her that took the hit, as she would not bleed out anytime soon.


    Nevertheless, however¡­


    When I had boarded the Fugaku, I was all set to defeat each and every one of them¡­


    But instead, I myself am injured, and Yen was pinned to the wall and cannot be rescued.


    Habi, Son, Aria, and the Fugaku. I had not been able to complete any of my objectives, let alone defeat any of the three girls.


    The situation had gone up in flames.


    Even though I, Enable, was in Hysteria Mode¡­ even then, the Scarlet Goddess¡­


    ¡­ The load I took on was too heavy, wasn¡¯t it?


    Regardless of the weight though¡­ this is a terrible loss. I could not counterattack against Habi or Son, not even a single blow.


    The Scarlet Goddess Aria was not only unscathed, she did not have to move even a single finger.


    All she did was laugh at me.


    Aria as she is now would not even look at me or Yen¡­


    ¡°Mountains are a nuisance.¡±


    She said this, looking at Japan from the glass-enclosed cockpit.


    Shortly after, Habi and Son leapt through the flames to get to Aria.


    While Son looked at me with a devilish grin on her face,


    ¡°¨CBut, Hihi. I saw something interesting between the clouds. Fine, fine, lets go.¡±


    Habi said, looking out of the plane through the glass, puffing up her flat chest.


    ¡­kira¡­kira, kira¡­ kirakira¡­


    A small golden light appeared. It doubled, and doubled, from two, to four, to eight.


    Light began to fly throughout the space, like stars in a miniature galaxy.


    The cockpit became its own realm, with an eclipse forming a football shape that contained Aria, Habi, and Son.


    (Thats¡­ Imaginary Jump¡­!)


    I cannot stall¡­ now I know for sure that the Scarlet Goddess is going to use it.


    Since both Son Goku in Hong Kong and Scarlet Goddess Aria could use it in Nogizaka, I am not surprised that Habi could use it too.


    However, right now, only Habi was using this technique¡­


    This made me aware of something.


    Something important that I should have realized long, long ago.


    Son said this in Hong Kong, she can only use Imaginary Jump once a day.


    That is probably still true though. The fact that Fugaku was being used as a relay from Kinokuni to Japan is proof enough that the art does not have unlimited uses, even for a Scarlet Goddess.


    Earlier as well, the Scarlet Goddess said something about her destination being obstructed from sight. She must be intending to teleport somewhere as a relay.


    But she did not seem too disappointed by that.


    This must mean, maybe¡­


    Scarlet Goddess Aria, Scarlet Goddess Habi, and Scarlet Goddess Son¡­ in other words¡­ each can use Imaginary Jump once a day.


    This seems to be a reasonable assumption.


    In other words, the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s still have 2 more moves left.


    From the Fugaku, I would guess that they would jump to somewhere with a good view, such as a tower or the top of a mountain, and then repeat those jumps until they get to their destination.


    Perhaps their Imaginary Jump is not the only thing limited to three moves as well.


    If each of them can use Imaginary Jump once.. then¡­ their laser beam¡­!


    These girls¡­


    Impossible. Not just difficult, but impossible.


    Seriously, Kinji, what can you even do against that?


    (come to think of it, there was a game called ¡°Gradius¡± that Riko brought to my room once.)


    I used to play it during the night because it was a pretty fun game¡­


    If we considered Aria to be her own ship¡­ Habi and Son are just convenient copies that can use the same techniques.


    Therefore, me and Yen only had to beat Aria to win.


    And the player controlling Aria and her copies¡­ was the Scarlet God.


    Unfortunately, like the player playing a game, the Scarlet Goddess will not suffer a single injury, no matter what kind of attack she takes. It is like Mash¡¯s drone in the Nevada, taking down the drone did not injure him.


    As my Hysteria Mode mind comprehends this fact, I am distracted by a sense of despair.


    I was confident before, but after realizing this fact¡­ Shit.


    ¡­ kirakirakira¡­ kirakira¡­


    And so, the golden light particles that surrounded Habi, Son, and Aria spread out.


    They are going to jump.


    But I cannot let this happen.


    (¡­ I have to intervene.)


    Son once told me something in Hong Kong.


    ¡±Imaginary Leap¡±, or their teleport ability, is the ability to transporting someone within the space surrounded by that cloud of light.


    If the person is even slightly out of the cloud of light at the moment of activation, he or she will not move, and conversely, should I enter the ring of light in my entirety, I will simply teleport with them.


    I was also told that there was a limit as to how many people it can move at once, but if I remember correctly, when compared to Son¡¯s luminescence, Habi¡¯s is much grander. Maybe they can now use this ability more effectively since the Scarlet God is in an awakened state?


    ¡­ maybe the scale is 3-4¡­?


    ¡°Yen, they are preparing for an Imaginary Jump! If we can get in the circle, we can get off of the Fugaku! This way! Can you still move?!¡±


    ¡°¡­okay! I finally managed to remove both the axe and the sword. I am coming now, Toyama¡­! Once the flames start to die down, I will cross over to you!¡±


    Yen¡¯s confident voice echoes from beyond the black smoke and flames that are filling the cabin.


    Okay, and so¡­


    ¡°¡­ you better make it. It would be an honour to share this ride with you.¡±


    And I pulled my gun out and jumped into the cockpit, right into the ring of light.


    Squinting in the glare, I look around and see¡­


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d come.¡±


    Although I could not see clearly, I could hear Habi¡¯s voice coming from behind the golden light.


    ¡°I guess you have not had enough of a fight yet? Luckily this golden cloud can just barely fit you too.¡± (TL Note: Brutally translated, I think I got the right meaning.)


    I cold also hear the sound of Son Goku.


    ¡°¡­ I have a plus one with me. She has god a good build, she it might be over limits. Why don¡¯t you use Aria or Son to increase the light and not just Habi?¡±


    I told them that Yen was coming too, and tried to encourage them to waste their instantaneous movements.


    If they can teleport a limited amount of times, they will be at a huge advantage fighting or running later if I can get them to waste them now. If they can only teleport 3 times a day, I might be able to get them to use 2 or 3 of them here right now.


    This is another thing I learned at Butei High, but if an enemy is too strong, the ironclad rule is to destroy or impede their means of transportation. By preventing them from going where they want to go, you prevent them from taking their desired course of actions. Doing this will always work towards your advantage.


    If even one of them managed to escape there is nothing I could do about that right now, however¡­ if I could somehow limit their potential movement or even stop them altogether¡­


    In response to my taunt though¡­


    ¡°fufufufu¡± ¡°ahahahahahahahaha!¡± ¡­ they are laughing in chorus¡­.


    ¡°¡­ Toyama¡­¡±


    From behind the golden light, the black smoke shadows, and the red flames¡­


    ¡°I am sorry¡­ I told a lie to you earlier.¡±


    The now husky voice of the unseen Yen could be heard.


    The place where the voice was coming from had not moved from before, from under the throne.


    Yen¡­ you¡­!


    You couldn¡¯t remove the scimitar and axe..! But had you told me that¡­ I would have come to your rescue¡­ so you lied to me¡­ all to save me¡­


    ¡°¨CYen!¡±


    Gugogogogo¡­.. gugogogogogogogogo¡­ the squeaking and crunching sounds of the Fugoku reminded of the surrounding hell..


    The Fugaku¡¯s burned-out exterior peeled off, flying off into the sky.


    The wings were now most just its skeleton.


    The black smoke from the cabin was blown out into the open air, and now I could see behind the flames¡­


    Along with flowing blood, Yen was blackened like a burnt corpse by soot and charcoal¡­


    She lovingly raised her hand, which was covered with broken nails, to her masters axe, which has pinned her to the Fugaku.


    ¡°I am asking you¡­ save my master.¡±


    She turned a powerless smile towards me.


    Right after that, like a balloon popping¡­


    The Fugaku disintegrates in the air without a sound.


    Judging from the Horizon I saw earlier, the altitude is at least 12,000 meters. The outside air temperature is nearly -60C, and the atmospheric pressure is about one-seventh that of the ground.


    Fugaku debris scattered in the sky as the jumbo jet flew on¡­ as soon as the fuel leaking out of the debris burned up, it froze white in the blink of an eye.


    With that scene around us, Aria, myself, son, and Habi¡­


    ¡­ we disappeared, from the sky.


    .. as soon as the golden light subsided, a cold blast of air slammed into me.


    Where are we¡­? The landscape is moving too quickly for me to tell.


    The X, Y, and Z coordinates in the Cartesian coordinate system were messed up and interchanging non-stop.


    I was seemingly falling in all directions, left, right, up, and down, front, and back.


    The next thing my body could sense was the air pressure.


    My lungs, which were about to burst from the low air pressure, suddenly was suppressed due to a return to normal pressure.


    The pressure revealed it. We were right now on the ground.


    To continue, the gravity.


    when my back hit the ground, which was some kind of metal, I realized what was up and what was down.


    In addition, suddenly a silvery light jumped into view.


    The light flies at me countless times from the wind, passing through me on the right and left.


    (¡­ this is¡­ snow¡­!?)


    The freezing temperature must be from the snow¡­ I was in a high velocity blizzard that was beating down on me from the front in gusts of wind.


    And¡­ this blizzard was fast. I must be on top of something moving incredibly fast. Maybe the Scarlet Goddess and the others chose this location to avoid the kinetic energy suddenly dropping to zero right after teleportation.


    The speed we are moving at¡­ would be better expressed in terms of the speed of sound.


    About Mach 0.5¡­!


    But where are we? What am I on?


    For some reason I am lying on top of a fast moving vehicle that was moving at almost the same speed as the Fugaku¡¯s end speed from earlier¡­


    Daan, dadaan. Suddenly, the footsteps of the three of them was echoing as they were disembarking.


    ¡°Hey, Toyama, did you slip and fall down!?¡±


    In the direction we were travelling, was Aria the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¡°ahhh, it¡¯s so cold!¡±


    To the right and behind was Son.


    ¡°Ahahahaha! Come on, get up!¡±


    To the left and behind her, was Habi.


    Each of the three was shouting as they were talking to me.


    ¡ªgooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡ª


    (What¡­ what is that sound¡­ what is this feeling¡­?)


    When I opened my sound after that sound, I saw¡­ a white body with a blue border¡­ a Shinkansen? (TL Note: Shinkansen is a bullet train.)


    It looks like we are on a bullet train, like the one that we once fought the Coco sisters on.


    But this is different. There are no overhead wires or pantographs.


    Weirdest of all, there is no sound coming from the wheels running on the tracks.


    We are probably flying.


    This is¡­ an express trip that is flying low over the ground.


    It was a funny thing to think of, but this was the conclusion my hazy senses came to.


    A snowy forest that looked distorted due to excessive speed. I was on top of a mach 0.5 vehicle travelling at super high speed¡­


    ¡°Toyama. I am going to do something that suits you. Let¡¯s conclude this fight with ¡°high-jack¡±.¡±


    Aria¡¯s voice, which seemed to come from all directions, sounded like an echo in my head. It sounded godly, reminding me again who I was dealing with.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡­ I know where we are now!


    This is a magnetic levitation linear motor car! This is the Aomori experimental line of the superconducting linear bullet train!


    The Aomori Experimental Line is a JR East experimental line running from Hachinohe to Shin-Hirozen. Aiming for a future export path to Russia and Canada, the line is an endurance test line equipped with a cold-resistant structure and snow-melting guideways, and is designed to run through heavy snowfall areas such as the Hakkouda Mountains and the Shirakami Mountains.


    On that single track, this linear Shinkanensen is rushing westward in a two-car formation.


    ¡°¡­ high jacking the super express. Do you like it? Toyama, you have been familiar with high-jackings ever since you met Aria.¡± ¡°This is also a fitting stage for a decisive battle that matches the 21st century.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡±


    I was surrounded by three scarlet Gods, who spoke to me, and in response,


    ¡°¡­ well, I thinks this is the best vehicle I have ridden so far. There is no possibility of a derailment due to its structure.¡±


    Whether or not I could be heard I spoke to them¡­ my words might sound calm and pretentious, but I still stood towards the Scarlet Gods with anger. This was a battle of mourning over Yen, after all.


    However, despite these intense feelings, I cannot stand tall.


    That is because of the gust of wind that is blowing from the front.


    I have ridden on one before, but this floating bullet train thing is¡­


    It might sound strange coming from me, but this is a strange vehicle to ride on.


    There is little or no sound, nor is there any shaking coming from this vehicle.


    The only thing tormenting me right now is this fierce air pressure assaulting me.


    I feel like I am surfing on top of a UFO.


    Could I fight properly? In such strange conditions?


    ¡°Kinji. I can¡¯t control my feelings for you anymore!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t control myself anymore!¡± ¡°I wonder if this love?¡± (TL Note: God I wish that was me.)


    And now, the stage is set, three to one.


    ¡°¡­ love, huh? I am honoured to hear that from you.¡±


    The three girls, arranged like an isosceles triangle, surrounded me with me at the centre, and spoke to me.


    This time, for once, I cannot do anything to get out of this¡­ and the reality that I realized earlier is coming back to haunt me. (TL Note: Kinji¡¯s realization on the plane that this time there truly is nothing he could do.)


    Still, usually I leave it to Hysteria Mode to come up with something.


    But now, I¡¯m in Hysterical Mode and I can¡¯t think of anything else to solve this situation.


    Regardless, I will keep chasing after Aria. I will get Aria back.


    But I will fight knowing that I will probably lose. No, in fact, I will lose, but I will lose chasing after Aria and my allies while licking my wounds.


    ¡­ I am an idiot.


    But I was the one who let this happen.


    My feelings for my partner.


    My feelings for Aria¡­!


    ¡°Love!¡± ¡°Love means fighting!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight, Toyama! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡­ Scarlet Goddess.


    You are a clumsy woman for calling yourself a God.


    You want to fight those with a strong will.


    It is quite embarrassing to admit that a Scarlet Goddess likes me, but¡­


    You are the type of girl who likes to bully the guy she likes. You are just the ultimate version of that.


    You really do control and promote both love and war.


    You and I are like this two-car linear train.


    Driven by the power of superconductivity, constantly moving back and forth¡­


    ¨CWe are out of control, with hearts that cannot be helped anymore.


    ¡°Okay, sweetheart. Let¡¯s go as far as we can tonight.¡±


    In a blizzard of mach 0.5. On top of a linear bullet train.


    I duck down and pull out my knife just in case I fall. Just before I put the claw on my belt buckle on my shoe, since the knife might not prove to be enough.


    Now¡­ on this super-express that has been High-Jacked.


    My opponent is a Scarlet God. And there are three of them. Top copies of the perfect Scarlet God, ¡°Aria the Scarlet God¡±, with almost exactly the same attack power. That means effectively I am fighting the same person, three times, at once. Even if they take the form of Aria, they must be considered a completely different concept of existence from us mere mortals. Aria the Scarlet Bullet.


    Yes, Aria the Scarlet Ammo¡­


    ¡­ she is beyond comprehension, beyond reason, and I do not understand a milligram of her abilities.


    But so what?


    But girls are like that begin with, right?


    (Holmes in front, Goku behind to the right, Nobunaga behind left.)


    It is kind of an uneven fight, but that¡¯s the kind of fight that suits me.


    The scariest of the 3 is Aria.


    I know it¡¯s only intuitive, but I could feel twice the presence coming out of Aria than Habi or Son.


    This feeling¡­ bishi¡­bishibibishi¡­bishibishibishi¡­ was transmitted physically to me as well¡­


    There was a slight tremor in the air. The forest. The mountains. The space itself, swirling in a blizzard.


    And¡­


    A scarlet light arises in this silvery white world.


    Aria¡¯s right eye began to glow.


    Scarlet.


    Scarlet, scarlet, scarlet, scarletscarletscarlet¡­!


    ¡°Come one, Toyama. How are you going to deal with this?¡±


    ¡­tsu.


    Aria¡­


    At her words, I turn around and¡­ saw Son and Habi.


    All three of them were posed, looking at me from three directions, from the front, right rear, and left rear.


    And all of their right eyes are glowing scarlet.


    With each passing moment, the red light grew stronger.


    (¡­ laser beam¡­!)


    And not just a laser beam, this was 3 laser beams.


    I had never even envisioned such a situation.


    The Earth began to shake slightly from the fighting spirit of the 3 girls. The surrounding trees began to shake and snap, flying off into the distance, bashi, bishi, even though nothing was touching them.


    And then, suddenly,


    ¡°¡­ Kinji. If it¡¯s one shot, I can offset it.¡±


    I heard a different voice in my head, different from Aria and the others.


    ¡­it was Rurugami.


    ¡°Use the technique that you used in Hong Kong. If I widen the optical path of the laser during melting, and disrupt the increased phase on both sides of space-time to weaken the coherence ¨C even with this knife length, I am sure I can catch the Monkey¡¯s laser.¡± (TL Note: from what my monkey brain can figure out here, basically make the small, compact laser, into a wider laser, limiting its damage.)


    My butterfly knife, a memento of my brothers, coated Irokane¡­


    It was starting to glow blue.


    Even in Hysteria Mode, I cannot create the knowledge necessary to understand this, so I could not understand Rurugami¡¯s reasoning that the laser could be stopped¡­


    But the technique I used in Hong Kong, the Excalibur Umbrella.


    Rurugami. Are you implying that I do that technique with a knife of this length?


    ¡°Yes, it is possible. I can surely stop one shot. In return though, I will be killed here. Even though I only attempted to, I tried to kill my own sister. This is my atonement. Therefore, Toyama, I will not hesitate here to offer up my life.¡±


    ¡°Ruru, you¡­!¡±


    ¡°Kinji. If it was possible, I would have wanted to watch this battle till its ends. But from here one, I will be of zero help to you. I wish you the best of luck-¡°


    After saying this, the light coming from Rurugami intensified.


    Blue, blueblueblueblue¨C!


    ¡°wow¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°How are you going to avoid the other two shots?¡± ¡°Toyama, you¡­¡± ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°Can you do anything?¡±


    Aria, Son, and Habi watched this happen, and¡­


    I heard them speak from three directions, as they walked around me.


    Their questions are pointless. That¡¯s right.


    Rurugami could block one shot, but the other two were my job.


    I have to do something. But I can¡¯t.


    (Um, the laser¡­)


    Light emitted from the right pupil of each of the girls.


    If I could somehow get them to look away, they can¡¯t hit me.


    But right now I am standing in front of Aria, staring right into her red camellia eyes.


    A man and a women who are destined to look at each other should never do anything to go against that.


    I don¡¯t want to avert my eyes either from those adorably cute twinkling eyes.


    So, let us instead receive Aria¡¯s light head on.


    As well, even though I have a different view of life and death than Rurugami, I must respect her will to fight even though it might end her life¡­


    I held my butterfly knife, shining blue like sapphire, out in a thrust.


    It looked like a spear, but for me, it was a shield.


    This must be the first time a contradiction like this has occurred in Japan. (TL Note: not sure exactly what is being said here, this is my best educated guess.)


    ¡°If you were being attacked from one direction, it might have been possible to prevent it.¡± ¡°but this time, you are stuck in a triangle, I am attacking you from three different directions with you at the centre of the lasers.¡± ¡°No matter where you run, the only thing that will change is the angle that the laser will hit you at.¡±


    ¡­ way to tell it like it is, Scarlet Goddess.


    Actually, your statement sparked an epiphany.


    I am not a geometry guy, but I know a way to keep three straight lines from intersecting.


    Also, doing this will be an apology to Habi and Son, as an apology for keeping my eyes on Aria only so far.


    Well, this will be called¡­


    (¨C¡°Nonuguale¡±¨C)


    As soon as I named that new technique, I flew behind me using the wind pressure and Ouka.


    The whole time, I kept my shining blue knife pointed at the red shining Aria.


    As Kou had once said¡­


    The Scarlet God¡¯s laser has a moment when it becomes uncancelable. It is about 1.2 seconds before activation. Once the red glow of the eye suddenly becomes brighter, it can no longer be stopped.


    I was aiming for that exact moment.


    ¡°¡±¡±!¡±¡±¡±


    Due to my movement, the triple laser, instead of piercing me from three direction like an asterisk (*)¡­


    ¡­ [¡Ù] ¡­


    The laser was released in an irregular sequence, like the emblematic nonuguale symbols of Rome Butei High.


    The butterfly knife, which I had let go the moment the lasers shot, was melted by Aria¡¯s laser and spread out like a blue flower.


    There was no sound after it took the laser head on.


    (¡­Ruru¡­!)


    The Goddess Ruru took the Scarlet God¡¯s deadly blow head on.


    The expansion of the knife looked like an umbrella as it slowly opened.


    Rurugami used her supernatural ability to weaken the laser as it impacted the knife.


    The two of the other shots I dealt with myself.


    Son¡¯s laser passed by in front of me while Habi¡¯s went behind me. They flew off into the sky.


    Their lasers hit nothing but sky.


    It was honestly really easy to do.


    Even children could do this if they wanted to.


    All I did¡­


    The moment the laser shot, I was right in the middle with Habi on one side and Son on the other.


    Since we were in a straight line, if Habi shot, she would pierce me and hit Son, and should Son have fired, she would hit Habi.


    So, in order to protect myself and them a well¡­


    I had to make them avert their gaze and shoot in the form of a ¡®=¡¯.


    And with myself in the centre, I escaped the situation.


    Even with that dodge though, this strategy would have been impossible, and undesirable, without also protecting both Habi and Son. Dodging their lasers meant also protecting them. (TL Note: not sure exactly what is being said here, but basically Kinji is saying that either he, Habi, and Son all lived or all died.)


    I suppose to her losing two allies was worth it if it meant dealing with me.


    Does that mean that being seen as cheap pawns saved their lives? That honestly must hurt a little bit, huh?


    Like a flower being blown away by the wind and snow, the butterfly knife that had lived and now died in my hands for so long flew away in a linear backward motion.


    With that knife went Rurugami¡¯s thoughts and life.


    ¡°¡­ a Non uguale is a negative equal sign. It means that it is not equal. Aria, Son, Habi. You are not a Scarlet God, nor are you equal to one. I still believe that.¡±


    The top of the train is slippery with now, and I slide backwards due to the inertia of my dodges.


    Aria, Son, and Habi were now all in front of me.


    But luckily, all three can no longer fire lasers.


    ¡­ I finally realized just how lucky I was that all three shot their lasers at once.


    ¡°How is that, Scarlet Goddess? I dodged your greatest attack.¡±


    There is no use fighting anymore.


    I was about to ask her to calm down and stop taking over Aria and the others¡­


    ¡°¡­ stupid Kinji.¡±


    Aria the Scarlet Goddess, who was mimicking Yoriyoshi¡¯s habit of speaking, folded her arms and grins.


    Son, with her long black hair blowing in the snowstorm, and Habi, with her short reddish-bronze hair flailing wildly, slowly walking up to Aria on either side of her¡­


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a serious attack. It was a way to kill time.¡±


    Killing time¡­?


    However, her tone was not one of a sore loser.


    ¡°It took me a while to get into the rhythm and for it speed up.¡±


    Following Aria¡¯s line, guguguguu¨C!


    and the train started to accelerate rapidly.


    (¡­!)


    ¡­ that was a surprise.


    Aria and her team are manipulating the magnets or something to accelerate the train.


    The normal operating speed of this Linear Shinkansen was supposed to be mach 0.4-0.5¡­ but right now the speed is¡­Mach 0.6-0.7 by feel¡­ it is 1.5 times higher than that¡­!


    Although the noise was only beginning to increase little by little¡­ this was only an endurance test line. The train is not supposed to be going through it full throttle, never mind over.


    It was like a rocket flying horizontally.


    I hunched my body over and just managed to stay on my feet, relying on the claws on my shoes¡­


    Son and Habi walked on the liners without a care in the world, their cutoff sailor skirts, blouses, and kimono hems flapping as if they might be torn off by the wind pressure. They were now beside Aria.


    And then, they acted strangely.


    (¡­?)


    It was like gymnastics or cheer leading.


    Aria turned her back to us and faced towards the direction we were travelling, and Son and Habi each grabbed a hand from her side.


    They acted in perfect unison, perfect coordination.


    ¡°¡±Yo, to!¡±¡± (TL Note: this is just a cute sound effect girls make in anime. Only way I can really describe it.)


    Habi and Son, who were still holding Aria¡¯s hand, held it up, and Aria was lifted up into a push-up position in the air. It was like a gymnastics routine, with her legs pointing towards me.


    And then, basabasa¨C!


    The pink-blonde twin tails, which had been previously blowing behind her, spread out to the left and right.


    It was like wings.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It was around this I noticed.


    I could see the flow of the air around the twin tails by the way the snow was flowing under it.


    Lift was being generated.


    Her hair was being used like the wings of a plan.


    (¡­ She is planning on flying!)


    As if to prove my deduction, Aria¡¯s legs, which she had been lifting previously herself, was slowly breaking away from the grasp of gravity.


    Son and Habi no longer put any strength into the hands they were using to lift Aria.


    The Scarlet Goddess did not move from the Fugaku to her at a moments notice just for this high-jacking battle that I have been involved with so many times.


    This train¡­


    Aria the Scarlet Goddess is using it as a catapult!


    ¨Cfuwa¡ª


    Aria¡¯s body floats in the air. We were now travelling at Mach 0.75.


    Son and Habi opened their hands, separating from the departing Aria, the two of them in a pose as if they were sending Aria off with a banzai.


    (Aria¡­!)


    Was she manipulate the magnetic force again, or did she move something in the car with telekinesis¡­


    ¨CGokun¨C!


    Suddenly, the train started to slow down.


    Mach 0.6-0.5 or 300km/h or 200km/h.


    Aria, moving still at the previous high speed, is moving forward, leaving the train behind.


    ¡°¨C Aria¡­.. ARIAAAAAAA!¡±


    The deceleration meant the wind pressure was reduced, and I was able to move again, running towards the front of the train¡­


    Already, Aria was flying ahead in the clouds in the sky, far ahead.


    And¡­


    As the train reached speeds of less than 100km/h, dosa, dosa.


    And then suddenly, Son and Habi fall down.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    It was so sudden I had to hold their small bodies to keep them from tumbling off the side ¨C they only seemed to be unconscious ¨C and my eyes wandered to off into the snowstorm, barely able to see Aria anymore.


    (Aria¡­!)


    Thanks to her bright rouge-colored Butei uniform and the scarlet luminescence of her aura, I was just able to get a faint idea of her location.


    Aria was catching the rising air currents that travelled over the mountain ridges, higher and higher, taking altitude.


    There was no hesitation in the way she flew.


    It would seem that the Scarlet Goddess was going somewhere in particular after all.


    Clearly, she had an objective already in mind.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Aria¡¯s light soared higher than the mountains.


    It would seem that her desired trajectory was not visible as it was hidden behind the mountains on the Fugaku. Aria was tracing a path in the sky that seemed to head toward the north side of the Shirakami Mountains.


    Her scarlet light was glittering¡­ kirakira¡­ kirakira¡­


    and she began to grow a golden circle.


    (Imaginary Jump¡­!)


    And the next thing I knew, pa¡­


    ¡­ the light surrounding Aria suddenly disappeared.


    She disappeared¡­ she had left Habi and Son here, and went somewhere else.

 Volume 20 - CH 4

    DECEMBER 25, 2022 ~ FROZZENDETH


    The dry, cottony snow in Aomori is quite different from the sticky snow south of Akita.


    When the northerly wind blows into land where this cottony snow has accumulated, the snow swirls and blows across the land like sand in a desert. Apparently, this phenomenon is known as a blizzard.


    And, in the middle of this blizzard¡­


    I land on the ground using the streamlined tip of the stopped linear trains nose cone like a slide.


    Kou and Habi, who I was carrying now, had a pulse and were still breathing but had fainted.


    I remember seeing this phenomenon twice before. Whenever the Scarlet Goddess leaves someones body, the previously possessed person goes into a coma for a short time. Just like Son, who is now just Kou, and Habi, who is now just an Oni¡­ this is getting confusing.


    I wonder if the Scarlet Goddess had used all of Habi and Son¡¯s lasers, leaving them behind because she considers them unnecessary now.


    Or¡­ maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ it was too hard for the Scarlet Goddess to move three people at the same time. I guess it would use more energy to control all three than just one.


    (Initially, I was just going to knock you both out¡­ I did not think you would just do it to yourself though.)


    (Again, the plan did not go the way I wanted it to, but I will take what I can. At least the fight up till now was not in complete vain. Both for Yen and Rurugami¡­)


    I can¡¯t keep fighting if I an discouraged, so I tried to make myself believe that as I looked around as if to switch my mindset¡­ There was a snow melting system and the now melted water flowed like a stream around the train body and rails. However, further from that, on the left and right I was surrounded by snow that resembled a wall instead of a snow bank.


    The snow measured at least 2 meters high, and the temperature felt like -5C. This place is like hell.


    (¡­ it is at least a little better than the worst months, January and February.)


    However, a blizzard is still a blizzard. If we stayed here too long, not only Kou in her¡­ mini mini skirt sailor suit and Habi in her mini-skirt kimono¡­ but even I, wearing the boys uniform of Butei High, would freeze to death.


    I shot a window pane with my Beretta, and broke it.


    The shatterproof type double-paned window was broken in a non-eventful way, so I had to use my grip as a hammer to widen the bullet hole¡­ eventually, the slide of the barrel was used to open it a bit more and create an entrance.


    I then shoved Kou and Habi, who, by the way, was still wearing a skirt with a 1cm inseam and no underwear, into the train, being careful in more ways than one.


    I continued, and got myself into the train, brushing the snow off of my body¡­


    The test vehicle, illuminated by emergency lights, was obviously not occupied. There was no heating, and the temperature inside the train was not much different from the outside air. This was, as I expected, a unmanned experimental vehicle.


    However, it seems that they sometimes test the vehicle with people on board, as evidenced by the seats in the car for test rides.


    I let Kou and Habi sit and rest there for the time being.


    (sometimes people will ride this¡­ which means¡­)


    Looking around the car, I found an insulated locked labelled ¡°Emergency¡± which had¡­ 500 bottles of water, preserved bread, a first aid kit, a flashlight¡­ and some winter coats!


    Heaven is finally on my side!


    (No¡­ if they had taken my side, I would never be in this situation to begin with.)


    I sprayed some disinfectant on my head wound and was taking a sip of water from the bottle when¡­


    ¡°Nnn¡­¡±


    ¡°Ooooooh¡­.¡±


    I can hear the sounds of Habi and Kou waking up from their sleep from the seats I put them on.


    ¡°¡­ Kou. Habi. Are you okay?¡±


    As I walked up to them, I could hear one of them say ¡°I was in Kiinokuni but now I am in a train¡­?¡± as they blinked their confused eyes in unison.


    From my perspective however, I was watching the people I was fighting with earlier with my life on the line now just being a pair of cute girlie girls.


    I explained what happened to the two of them, as it was time to sort everything out¡­


    ¡°¡­? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Even though it was Son¡¯s doing, Kou still hurt Toyama and to Yen¡­¡±


    As Kou was weeping next to Habi, Habi herself did not seem to understand what I was saying.


    ¡°¡­ the Scarlet Goddess was controlling Aria, Habi, and Son at the same time, which¡­ may have been her intention all this time for a final confrontation with me. As Habi and Son had too different personalities from that of the Scarlet Goddess though, you could both only become incomplete Scarlet Goddess¡¯s. You both, however, were used by her for her final goal, but in the end were inconvenient. That is why she left you two behind. It was Aria in the end who was picked to become the perfect incarnation.¡±


    I also shared my personal views on the matter.


    As Rurugami had said¡­


    The Scarlet Goddess is a lot more careful than I ever could have thought.


    She tested each of the three under the same conditions to evaluate Aria¡¯s relative performance in comparison to the other two.


    ¡°¡­ I am going. I am going after Aria.¡±


    I said this as I put on a synthetic leather coat.


    And then, with various emergency items that I took out from the locker, I put my hand on the window to get out.


    ¡°It is too much, even for you Toyama¡­! To go out in such a snowy mountain¡­! Besides, if Aria-san flew in the direction the train was heading, if we can get the train to move again, I¡¯m sure we will be able to get closer to her!¡±


    Kou, who decided to use -sama with Aria but not with me for some reason¡­ is completely terrified of the blizzard and pulling on the hem of my coat. (TL Note: San is a polite way to refer to someone for equals/friends etc)


    I am not afraid however.


    ¡°No. The direction she went doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    I look outside the window at the blizzard outside.


    I might be in Hysteria Mode, but even still I can only guess.


    Aria flew in the direction of the train, but that doesn¡¯t matter.


    If she is planning on using instantaneous movement to get to her final destination, the direction of initial movement and distance can be easily ignored.


    All movement, except for the instantaneous movement, is just movement to let her ¡°see¡±.


    With this line of thought, the true destination for Aria is impossible to correctly identify without thinking about her previous actions.


    So, then, what could not be seen from the Fugaku, but could be seen from the southwest side of Hakkoda mountain?


    ¡­ the latitude and longitude of each.


    ¡­ my memory of the map and contour lines of Aomori Prefecture that I have seen before.


    ¡­ the approximate altitude of Aria at the moment of her disappearance.


    These conditions were confirmed and inserted into my mind as I built a 3D model in my brain.


    ¡°Her target is a Hotogi Shrine.¡±


    The moment she saw it, Aria would have moved instantaneously.


    She is going to a Hotogi Shrine in the mountains of Hirosaki City in the Aomori Prefecture of Japan. She is going there, to a fortress deep in the mountains. (TL Note: this is NOT the same shrine from vol 6/7, that was in Kyoto.)


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No longer able to rely on my now fading Hysteria Mode, I pull out my cell phone.


    The connection is¡­ good, I have a bar.


    I use the GPS to locate my current location and the distance from here to the Hotogi Shrine¡­


    ¡­ if I don¡¯t take into account the changes in elevation, it is about 50km.


    I have to go.


    No, I am going.


    This time, I will save Aria, who is trapped by the Scarlet Goddess.


    Our meeting this time will not be a coincidence, Shirayuki.


    As Minuet has revealed to me the truth, now it is your turn.


    You will know the answers to my questions.


    ¡°Kou. Come here. From here on out, I need you.¡±


    And, when I turned around with an expression that revealed that wouldn¡¯t allow her to say no¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ahhh¡­.¡±


    For some reason, Kou blushed a little and ran to the locker to get her winter coat.


    ¡°Kou is at your service. The Scarlet Goddess has been hurting Kou for a long time. No one could solve this problem¡­ but Toyama did. If it is Toyama, maybe Toyama could even break the curse at its roots. Kou will help you with that.¡±


    She came up to me with big eyes full of motivation, but¡­ she is not even 140cm tall, so she is dragging the coat behind her. I know its wrong to talk about others, but she honestly looks like a child. Well, at least she is cute.


    Also, it would seem, Habi did not want to be left alone in a place like this.


    ¡°Habi, together!¡±


    And jumped into Kou¡¯s coat, eating her precious food all the while.


    ¡°Hiyaua!?¡±


    Kou screamed as she was getting tickled, and the two wriggled about in the coat.


    Pon. Popon.


    Two heads above the coat, four legs below it, with Kou¡¯s right arm in the right sleeve and Habi¡¯s left arm in the left sleeve.


    They were wearing it in an irregular two-person style haori, side by side.


    ¡­ well, that¡¯s that then.


    Habi is a child though, and not only in appearance but in brains too, and will need to be taken care of. If left alone, it would basically be neglect.


    Sighing at Habi, who would literally just be slowing me down, I handed each of them a bottle of water, and both of them tried to put it in their respective pockets.


    ¡°Drink about 30% of the water now. If you carry a full bottle of water, it will freeze quickly since it wont be moving much. As long as the water is shaking around in the bottle, it won¡¯t freeze.¡±


    When I told the girls this, knowledge that I was taught in first year at Butei High, Kou just said ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±, seeming to not know this basic knowledge.


    ¡°I see¡­ you are from Hong Kong, that¡¯s right. Do you dislike snowy mountains?¡±


    ¡°¡­ yes. I have seen snow before in Nishizou, but I have never seen a blizzard this big before.¡±


    Seeing as how Habi lived in Kiinokuni and Africa before, I guess that means neither of them have lived in a land where it snows.


    They are both quite unsuited for Aomori, one of the snowiest places in the world with its frigid Siberian winds.


    I need to make sure that I protect both of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I was a child, I had spent some time in Aomori because of my brothers work. This is not the first time that I have been lost in snowy terrain.¡±


    ¡°As one would expect from Toyama, you have experienced every crisis at least once.


    Kou raised both her clenched fists in front of her chest at looked up at me with a look of respect¡­


    ¡­ are you praising me because of that?


    We climbed out of the train and began to traverse the snow in a zigzag pattern.


    The beech forest, covered with thick clouds, was dim, and snow is flowing across the land.


    To Kou and Habi, who were still sharing a jacket,


    ¡°According to the map on my phone, we should aim for a river in the west. If we get around there, there should be a national highway, which will still be closed as its March. Once we get on there, we should follow it and head for a northern ridge, and once we get there¡­ I have a plan.¡±


    First, I told the other two my plan.


    While I told them my strategy, the success of it is thin.


    In order not to lower the motivation of them, though, I did not tell them about about that.


    ¡°Also, Kou, Habi. While we are outside in the blizzard, keep the tips of your fingers moving. Also, rub your nose from time to time.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do that, you will get frostbite before you know it.¡±


    And, while I was urging caution against the cold¡­


    I extended the wire of my belt with the buckle facing backwards and let the two following me grab it.


    Habi and Kou were wearing the same coat, so there is no need to worry about them getting separated, but in a snowstorm, you can¡¯t even see the person in front of you even if you walk in a straight line.


    Unlike the mountain I was telling Kou about that I got lost in the Alps last year¡­


    This mountain is different from Mont Blanc, it has no geographical advantage at all. It is a Japanese mountain.


    I had camped with my brother in Hokkada and Shirakami Sanchi when I was a child, so it is not that I don¡¯t know the terrain at all. Even without a guide, I should be able to handle traversing it. I even had to go through mountain training in the winter of my first year of high school, that was at Mount Akagi.


    ¡­ none of that matters now though.


    I need to keep moving.


    I don¡¯t know if the Scarlet Goddess intends to start a conflict of some kind, but even more importantly¡­


    I need to get my partner, Aria, back.


    And so I continue to walk through the -5C snowfield.


    We continue to walk through the blizzard, and I continue to check from time to time to make sure that Kou and Habi are still following behind.


    Unlike Mont Blanc, which was almost an ice field, the snow underfoot was soft like cotton.


    It is nice since I can¡¯t slip, but my feet keep sinking to my knees without mercy. I had to create a snow path for the two shorter girls behind me as I walked in the lead.


    ¡­ this is a mountain path where you can typically traverse it at 5km/h if you walk at a normal pace, but under these conditions, even 3km/h is tough.


    There were gloves in the coat pockets, but there was not enough protection for our feet.


    All of us had tried to peel the synthetic leather off of the train seats and wrap them around our feet, but that did not matter as the snow was still getting into our shoes.


    Although I could still see the map on my phone, I could no longer get cell phone reception.


    I think we are still heading west, but there is nothing to help mark our path.


    After even a short walk in such a situation, the forest looks the same for everyone in all directions¡­. behind us, up front, to our left, and our right.


    There is nothing other than a sea of snowy trees¡­


    (Shit. This might not be the right way¡­)


    We had not left the liner even an hour ago, and I was starting to lose confidence that we were going in the right direction.


    Perhaps we really are lost.


    If so, than the more we travel the more energy we waste.


    ¡­ should we head back to the train tracks? No, by now our tracks would be hidden in the snow.


    ¡°If only this blizzard would stop¡­¡±


    I look around the forest, exhaling white breath and click my tongue.


    And then¡­


    ¡°It will stop.¡±


    From behind, I heard Habi¡¯s voice.


    ¡°¡­? Do you understand what I am saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Habi understands. The snow will stop soon.¡±


    Habi, huddled cheek to cheek with Kou and wearing her coat¡­


    Yes, that is what I was saying.


    ¡°Also Toyama, the way you are walking, you are travelling south. It is better to walk toward that rock. You are travelling the wrong way compared to the wind.¡±


    It would seem that Habi, who was pointing to the snowy field to the front right with her baggy gloved hand apparently¡­


    As an oni from Africa, it seems that she understands nature, it is like the instinct of a child of the wind.


    ¡°Kou. Here looks like the top of Kilimanjaro, it looks similar!¡±


    ¡°They look alike! But even if you say that¡­¡±


    Habi, with her smiling face, and Kou with her troubled expression were talking side by side, two person mode in their coat. I, though, was quite shallow in knowledge when it came to this conversation.


    So, it would seem, even in the African wilderness, there were high mountains with deep snow¡­


    From the rock we¡­


    With Habi as our guide, we made good progress through the blizzard beech forest.


    Habi actually seemed to have an acute sense of the wild, she was like a portable radar. As we walk as she told us, we were taking a course where the wind did not hit us directly.


    That is actually amazing Habi. Can you cross a mountain on just a pure hunch?


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Here is a reward.¡±


    I give my dry bread to Habi, it was frozen now and I couldn¡¯t chew it anymore anyway.


    ¡±Thank you!¡± Habi said, mouth open and her fangs on full view as she happily began to chew on the dry, hard bread.


    And so, as we continue on our way onward towards the west stream¡­


    As the elevation decreased, the snow cover was also decreased.


    (I was right to aim for the river.)


    March is the season for melting snow. Even in Aomori, there is less snow now in the lowlands.


    And, thankfully, just as Habi predicted, the snow has stopped.


    It ended up being worth the march through the snow.


    We already got the hard part out of the way.


    However, in the sky seen between the clouds¡­


    ¡°¡­ it is almost sunset now. We need to find a place to camp.¡±


    The sun is setting now.


    And, with that, the temperature is dropping by the minute.


    ¡°Are we going to camp outside, jiru.¡±


    Kou asked, sniffling and with a weak look on her face¡­


    ¡°While I really want to hurry up and walk through the snow throughout the night, but that would be suicide. We should dig holes behind rocks while the sun is still up, avoid the cold night air, and wait for sunrise.¡±


    As I was explaining it to them.


    ¡°Rest?¡±


    Habi seemed to have figured out what me and Kou were talking about from our conversation¡­


    ¡°Okay, then. This way would be best.¡±


    A tiny hand pointed further down the slope that we were descending.


    ¡°¡­ it might be a people house?¡± (TL Note: Habi occasionally speaks in child speech, while it usually fits fine this is her talking here.)


    Maybe there were some oddballs living in a place like this, kind of like Old Man Sanders in the Nevada desert¡­? I asked this to them,


    ¡°There is no one there, but it feels warm.¡±


    Habi¡¯s answer, however, just gave me more questions and no answers.


    The current time is¡­


    If we want to dig a snow shelter we need to start digging, or the sun will set before we get ourselves cover from the cold night.


    Digging a snow shelter is, in essence, like making a snow cone but upside down. You have to dig until your entire body is completely covered, and that takes a lot of time with a shovel, never mind without one.


    The sun is still out.


    If we listen to Habi and believe her, though, we can still walk if we want to.


    ¡°How far is it till that ¡°warm¡± place? If we walk as fast as we have been walking so far, will we reach it by sunset?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡±


    Habi wrinkled her brow, touched her horns, hummed, and hummed, and hummed, as if she was trying to make sense of my words, and then did a gesture as if she was sniffing the air around her.


    And then, ¡°Pa!¡±, with a smile,


    ¡°Ah! We can!¡±


    ¡­ I¡¯m not sure if it is a good idea, and I am concerned with putting my life in the hands of a child¡­


    Given Habi¡¯s track record on this mountain, I am willing to bet my life on it.


    All right, let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t be digging tonight.


    There has been, throughout history, many a military men who have died on nighttime marches through the snow.


    But thankfully, it stopped snowing and the road that Habi was leading us on¡­


    The path we were taking was slowly lowering in elevation, and as it does so, the snow depth decreased first to a meter, then 50cm, and so on, which can be seen with how deep the trees are buried.


    And almost as soon as the sun was set.


    ¡°¡­ soil.¡±


    Bare earth was beginning the appear underfoot.


    The slope around us had patches of snow and earth throughout it.


    The soil was thankfully made up of dead leaves that had fall in the fall and turned to humus, making it far easier to walk on than teh snow.


    ¡°Ah, Toyama. This place already feels like a normal winter mountain.¡±


    ¡°How much farther¡­¡±


    Kou and Habi, whose coats that were once snow-white is now returning to its original leather colour, and also have their cute smiles lined up.


    Although their breath is still white, there is a fresh scent of wood and earth coming from the forest at night now.


    Now under the silvery moonlight, we walked on the exposed soil and our walking speed increased¡­


    At last, we heard the sound of running water. It was the stream we were aiming for.


    ¡°Habi. I was right to bet on you.¡±


    I pet Habi on the head. Unluckily though, the horns hurt my hand whenever they touched.


    Although our path had bamboo, it was no so dense that we could not walk on it, and we continue to wade through it along the river leaving the mountain¡­


    The river was horribly swollen with melting snow.


    I checked my cellphone¡­ nice, I got two bars now!


    The GPS had a wide radius of error, but a small portion of our predicted area was touching the river. We know where we are now.


    ¡°¡­ Tsugaru National Park, Special Protection Area¡­ Prefectural Road 28¡­¡±


    Okay, according to the map¡­


    Just a few more steps and there is a bridge we can use to cross the valley.


    Beyond that, there is a road. Unfortunately, the mountain road is closed in the winter, though, so hitchhiking is not possible.


    From here, though, we plan to head uphill toward the ridge over there.


    Thankfully we are following an actual paved road instead of a mountain road.


    Our ultimate goal for now¡­


    It is not clearly decided, but the ridge ahead of this swamp for now.


    If I remember correctly, I can probably see the Hotogi Shrine from there.


    Like Aria did, we don¡¯t have to walk all the way to Hotogi Shrine.


    We can just walk to where we can see it.


    As long as we can get that far¡­


    (Kou can use Imaginary Leap once we get there.)


    That technique, which can only be used once a day, has already been used by Aria and Habi¡­ but not by Kou.


    With that fact in mind, I hurried to the ridge, illuminating my path with a flashlight I had borrowed from the train.


    As I continued walking along, I found something man-made that I had not seen for a long time¡­ it was a rusty iron pole, about waist-high, with a sign that read ¡°Public Health Security Forest Established in 1975 by Aomori Forest Bureau¡±, or something like that.


    And in front of it,


    ¡°Toyama! This is a marker indicating the entrance to the forest, isn¡¯t it? This means that from here on, this is a road that people go on! You saved my life!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Habi, Kou, Toyama, the heavens are with us!¡±


    Kou looked relieved, and Habi was doing her own thing and looking up at me with a smile.


    Both of them were in a mood that convinced me that this forced march was relatively easy for them. Children are so energetic.


    When they smile, I am reminded that both of them are cute girls with their own personalities, so I decided to tease them a bit,


    ¡°Welp, the road is closed now. Time to leave.¡±


    And, with a low tension smile, I looked at the two girls with a thumbs up.


    Dodododo¡­ crossing a bridge with thick iron railings over a creek with the loud sound of running water¡­


    After crossing it, we came out on a prefectural road full of fallen leaves.


    But¡­


    Even if we walk up there, the dense beech forest prevents you from getting a clear view.


    We walked for 30 minutes, then for an hour, heading in the direction of what Habi called ¡°warm¡±¡­ we kept travelling until we reached the norther ridge where we could see in the direction of the Hotogi shrine.


    But all we could see is the night road and the beech forest.


    (But it must be somewhere on this ridge¡­!)


    I saw it several time when I was little. On the mountainside, there is typically somewhere where the view is open because the trees have disappeared due to construction, logging, or forest pests. From there, surely we can see the stars.


    After two hours of walking in search of this clearing, when the snow started to block our way again¡­


    We found a building on the side of the road with some kind of steamy vapour rising from it¡­


    It is a two-story log house, and even though it is nighttime, there are no lights on. The building was clearly uninhabited.


    And so, excuse me absent owner, and let me climb the wall like a gecko¡­


    After climbing the rooftop, I look over the rest of the beech forest.


    Even with the height, I couldn¡¯t see the Hotogi shrine, but I did see some good news.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Under the moonlight, I could see the shadow of a man-made object jutting out on a ridge about 3km away.


    It was a steel tower.


    I don¡¯t know if it is for power transmission, weather observation, a radio tower¡­ I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s for, but I can see a tower floating over the forest.


    In order to construct a steel tower, the surrounding trees have to be cut down. Thus, the mountain ridge should be bare there.


    In other words, the view should be open.


    Also, if we climb up a bit of that tower, it will help us see Hotogi Shrine even more.


    Kou climbed up to the roof of the log cabin with Habi in tow.


    ¡°Kou.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can you use Imaginary Leap.¡±


    I wanted to make sure that she can still use Imaginary Leap.


    ¡°Oh, ah. I can¡¯t carry the three of you, you would be over the weight limit.¡±


    ¡°I am the only one you need to send. The Scarlet Goddess is all of you and one of you¡­ if any of you approach her she will now, it will be as if she is approaching herself. If that happens, it is possible she will take over you two again and fight me.¡±


    The Scarlet Goddess has stopped controlling all three of them at once, for now.


    Assuming that it takes a lot of concentration, even for someone like the Scarlet Goddess, to controll all 3 of the girls at once, and she has temporarily stopped doing it¡­ I think¡­ that means that the Scarlet Goddess is doing something else right now that requires a lot of concentration. Perhaps, she is going to do the final steps to truly turn Aria into a Scarlet Goddess.


    That must be why she went to the Hotogi Shrine.


    This is hypothetical of course. Surely, perhaps, maybe.


    My logic and reasoning is full of holes.


    But I know someone who knows all the answers.


    If I can get to Hotogi Shrine, I might be able to meet Shirayuki.


    That is the only person I can turn to, and that is all because of Minuet, a genius in deductive reasoning.


    (What the hell could possibly be in the Hotogi Shrine¡­? Shirayuki. What on Earth have you and the other Hotogi been hiding?)


    I will hear those answers to my questions. That is not debatable.


    I was the one who had to make up my mind on this.


    ¡°Kou. I need you to move me from that steel tower towards where I instruct you to.¡±


    I pointed towards the general other side of the forest with my hand¡­ and of course, my classic misfortune skill was activated right there.


    ¡­ suddenly, the moon was hidden by the clouds and it got even darker.


    And not just temporarily. No, it looked like it would be clouded over for a while.


    As it got darker, the tower was hidden behind the darkness.


    It was almost as if we were in a skit, as the second Kou looked towards the forest everything around us disappeared.


    ¡°So we walked to the ridge, I can understand that Toyama. But this steel tower¡­ I cannot see it¡­?¡±


    Kou raised her eyebrows and then squinted as she tried her best to look through the darkness.


    But now the tower was hidden in darkness.


    I was curious about something, so I turned to Kou and Habi, who were both trying their best to look for the tower,


    ¡°By the way, I am curious about something. If you can¡¯t see your destination, can you still teleport? What if I tell you the approximate distance and direction¡­¡±


    I asked them both.


    There is no way they would be able to see Hotogi Shrine, which is about 40km away, in the dark when they could not even see the tower 3km away.


    ¡°Yes. The coordinates for the exit point can only be set with a visible location.¡±


    ¡­ In that case, I have no option but to wait for the clouds to clear.


    Although the weather in the mountain can change drastically in a short period of time, at worst we may have to wait until tomorrow morning.


    If I were to try to go to the tower by myself, I would just get lost on the mountain path again, and eve if I do go up the tower, I would not be able to see the shrine if it is this dark.


    (Aria¡­)


    I look at my watch, which reads 10pm, and feel a suffocating impatience.


    I am in a hurry. My mind is in a hurry. But¡­


    If one looses their cool, they lose half of their ability. I think that¡¯s how the saying went?


    I remember Reki¡¯s old adage and decided to just wait for the weather to improve.


    I thought that I might as well visit this log cabin while I waited, which would also help relieve me from the fatigue of hiking in the mountains.


    This time, looking to enter it from the entrance,


    ¡°Thank you for your continued patronage for 46 years. We will be closing down in March, 2009. ¨C Hoshizaki Onsen.¡±


    That was written on a sign on an automatic door.


    ¡­ Apparently, this was a hot spring hotel that went out of business just last year.


    When we were ¡°granted¡± access to enter through the back door using the lock pick set in the Butei Handbook, there was no sign of the building being ransacked by animals or vandals.


    Inside that room, which was apparently the changing room of the hot spring, there was an aromatic candle left in a cupboard, so I lit it with a metal match that I had left in the bottom of my Beretta holster.


    That is how I learned about all the steam was coming out of the back of the log cabin¡­


    The inn may have been closed for a year, but the hot spring water was still flowing in.


    The electricity and heat were not working, but thanks to the hot steam the locker room was a little warmer. Thank God.


    So, this must be the ¡°warm¡± place that Habi was talking about. I see.


    ¡°We will wait here till the moon is visible again.¡±


    I gave rough, general instructions to Kou and Habi, who it would seem had finally split from their two-person coat, and I¡­


    I sat down and sat down by the shelves.


    Earlier, the inclement weather with the moon hidden seemed like a waste of time¡­


    My body is even more tired than I thought it would be.


    There were some aftereffects from fighting in hysteria mode, but more serious is the damage from my body being deprived of body heat in the snowy mountains.


    I mean, the second I stopped moving, my body started shaking. Even now my body is just recovering from being on the verge of freezing to death.


    ¡­ I want to get back to Aria as soon as possible, but if I don¡¯t take a break here and warm up¡­ on the way to her I will just get sick or die.


    We should rest for now. I mean, what is the hurry?


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    And on the shelf I was leaning on¡­


    In the changing room basket placed on the shelf, there were still brand new towels and pocket tissues still wrapped in plastic.


    Both have the name of the spa here written on the plastic wrap.


    (¡°Hoshizaki Onsen¡±, huh¡­)


    Many of the place names in this area are associated with stars.


    Hotogi is another. (TL Note: ÐÇÙ¤, which translates to Hotogi in English, means stars. Shirayuki¡¯s name when translated in English would be White Snow Stars technically.)


    The fact that we have entered a land with such importance on ¡°stars¡± means that we must be that much closer to the ¡°Scarlet Goddess Institute¡±, Hotogi Shrine, according to Minuet¡­


    It would seem that, even after all that happened, I was still following Minuet¡¯s advice, huh?


    ¡°How Water! Hot Water! Waaaaaa! Toyama! I praise you!¡±


    Dotadotadota.


    A naked little girl ran in front of me.


    ¡°Ha, Habi-san! Please wait~!¡±


    This naked little girl was followed by a young girl in a cutoff sailor suit.


    ¡­ Dodododo¡­ bachin¡­


    Baki¡­ dodododo¡­


    (¡­ this, sound¡­)


    From the mountains in the far distance comes a sound resembling the shaking of the earth.


    That¡­ was the sound of an avalanche.


    The sound of wires snapping heard along with the avalanche must have been the sound of trees and their branches being snapped and ripped apart.


    I can remember that sound clearly. Even when I was little, I could hear it sometimes in the early spring, and would frequently have to calm the scared and crying Shirayuki and other Hotogi girls.


    (If we had camped out in the mountains like originally planned, we would have been caught up in that and died for sure.)


    I was right to bet on Habi¡¯s abilities and come down the mountain.


    Thank you, Habi-sama.


    ¡°Waaaaaow!¡±


    Dotadotadota.


    What¡­


    ¡­ Habi¡­ sama?


    Earlier, I was able to escape reality by listening to the sound of the avalanche. But¡­


    ¡°Hey! Habi! Why are you-¡°


    ¡­ I am now a turtle!


    As if to answer my earlier question, Habi opened the door to the bathhouse and rushed in.


    And then, with vigorous energy, zabu! Habi dove into the open air bath, which apparently was just a natural hot spring that had been dug out.


    Kou and I quickly blushed with a skill to rival Aria¡¯s, but¡­


    ¡°Good, good! Habi was cold! But the water is hot!¡±


    ¡­ I felt more envy than embarrassment at the sight of Habi zipping around the hot water on the other side of the steam.


    The water looks really, really nice.


    My whole body was chilled to the core, and it is demanding that I go into the water with all my might.


    A dip in the hot water would revive my chilled body from the cold in one shot.


    ¡°¡­ um, Toyama. Kou also¡­¡±


    Looking at Habi, who seems to be feeling nice and revived from the bottom of her heart, it seems that even Kou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Her eyes were glued to the hot springs, where the steam was even in this cold rising from the hot water.


    The night sky¡­


    It was still dark and cloudy.


    ¡°¡­ you can go in. The moon isn¡¯t going to rise anytime soon anyway. You girls warm yourselves up in the back of the pool, I will sit in the front.¡±


    This hot springs was as big as as swimming pool, but it doesn¡¯t seem to have a separate bath for men and women¡­


    Despite that though the steam is rising high and the pool is long. If I have all the girls at one end and myself at the other, the steam will prevent us from seeing each other.


    First I close my eyes and turn toward the wall, letting the naked Kou go ahead into the bath, then I grab a towel and head to the hot spring myself.


    On the other side of the pool I could hear ¡°Please! Put on your headband!¡±, ¡°Waaaaah, I got water in my ears!¡± The sound of the girls fooling around was not good for my since it stirred up dangerous images in my mind, so I tore off a piece of the pocket tissue and stuffed it in my ear to make an improvised earplug.


    Normally, even at gunpoint I would not enter a spring bath with two naked women, but¡­ this had to be done to restore my body from the cold.


    I have my earplugs.


    Visibility is almost nonexistent due to the darkness and steam.


    Safety check complete. All right, I should be safe.


    And from the moment I put my toes in the hot water¡­


    (¡­ yes, I can feel my body coming back to life¡­!)


    It feels good.


    It feels so good that it almost brought a tear to my eyes.


    The tips of my limbs and the tense muscles in my body, which has become blue like a corpse, came back to life in an instant.


    The water is hot, but it is the right temperature for a cold body. The constant flow of hot water will also ensure that the water does not get cold.


    Also, I found this out after I went in¡­


    But this hot spring is shallow, and the process to enjoy it is to sit in the water and soak by leaning against the rocks.


    This also allows your back and feet to sit or lean on the slightly bumpy floor and wall, giving a massage sensation.


    You might call me old fashioned, but honestly, I like it this way. It feels wonderful.


    (If this was a game, I would have had a full recovery effect by now¡­)


    And, as I soak in the hot water up to my shoulders, I stretch out my arms and legs and huff, breathing in the hot steam.


    The view I have is the black of the sky, the grey of the rocks surrounding the hot springs, and the dark green of the trees surrounding the hot springs. The white light of the moon has not arrived yet.


    I look up towards the thick clouds¡­


    As I heal my body with hot water, I wait for the clear sky to return.


    Ten minutes. Twenty minutes. And when my body got hot enough to start sweating¡­


    ¡­ thin areas began to appear in the clouds.


    When the clearing hit the moon, it got a little bit brighter.


    The clear areas increased, sometimes to the point where there were actual breaks in the clouds.


    Okay, the weather is getting better now. Definitely.


    And finally¡­


    (¡­ moonlight!)


    I can see it.


    White moonlight. A black sky. A skin coloured¡­ Kou¡­?


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Ah, ah, right in front of me¡­!


    Ko, ko, Kou-chan! Kou-chan?!


    I guess it is only natural as we are in a bath, but you are standing there¡­ completely naked!


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    She has the same look on her face the day that we first met eyes¡­


    The silvery moonlight makes everything seem even more detailed than it really is.


    Her narrow, white, unblemished shoulders.


    Her breasts were modest and small, still developing in size. The curves of her waist is not fully developed yet, but visible and continues to her hips. Below that is a gentle curve that leads to her butt, which is so small it could be held in both hands, and yet despite being small is tempting to caress and seductive. (TL Note: this is pretty accurate to original, no I am not horny writing.)


    The drops of hot water dripping down her exposed legs look heart shaped for some reason.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.!¡±


    Kou, her eyes round and wide open like a small animal, is blushing not only on her face but her entire body, and her cherry-red lips with white teeth peeking out are puffing.


    I couldn¡¯t hear her with my earplugs, but when I lip-read her, it would seem that she misunderstood what happened. She thought that because I was so quiet that I had left the bath already, when in actuality I was slowly making my way over to her while we still had some darkness to tell her that we need to leave the bath¡­ and so we came across each other with a clear view.


    With a good use of her hands and tail she hid her important girl parts but¡­


    I thought it would be a waste of my precious initiative to let her escape before explaining everything, so I took out my earplugs to talk to her.


    But Kou seemed far less panicked than I had expected,


    ¡°Ex-, excuse me, I¡¯m sorry,I¡¯m sorry Toyama.¡±


    Pekopeko, she apologized, but her motions made her look cute and,


    ¡°¨CHyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    She slipped off the rugged footing¡­


    ¡­basha!


    She fell forward.


    She had removed her hands and tail guarding her dignity and put her hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I should have avoided it, but that would have meant that Kou would have landed face first into a rock¡­


    And so¡­ I caught the naked Kou. Naked. Kou.


    The result¡­


    Now¡­ I am not only soaking in warm water¡­ but I am soaking in warm water with a naked girl in my arms¡­ in a position where she is sitting on me¡­ (TL Note: GOD I WISH THAT WAS ME.)


    And even though she is 2,000 years old, or something like that, she is still physically similar to a grade 5 elementary girl.


    A strand of black hair soaked in the hot water stuck to her small cheek, making her look even younger than the young Kou she was before.


    ¡°Toyama¡­ Kou is calm. Kou will not let the Scarlet Goddess see an opening in her heart.¡±


    Kou is still being Kou, but is being held to my chest.


    Her arms were slightly bent and held close to her chest, and she was trembling slightly.


    Kou is afraid that if she makes this strange and ruins her calm mood, the Scarlet Goddess might take her over, so she seems to be trying to suppress the excitement at being naked and held by me, a man.


    The cute embarrassment and her heartrending expression¡­


    But¡­ blood flow wise¡­ this is not good¡­! It is gathering at my core!


    Endure. Endure it Kinji. For now, we need to let this wave pass us by. If it had been Shirayuki or Riko in this situation, I would have already failed, but Kou, who looks so young, should register as a child in my brain. I do not have an interest in such a young girl! I have no taste for younger girls. I have no taste for younger girls. I have no taste for younger girls¡­!


    Me and Kou were stuck in a bad spot because neither of us want to touch each other in a potentially dangerous place.


    And¡­ then¡­


    ¡°Mumumu? mu-? Ah!¡±


    Get out, get out! The first naked girl, or rather now the second, Habi is here!


    Raising her legs as high as she could to splash the water, Habi appeared!


    She struck a double-guts pose with a big smile! (TL Note: double guts pose is basically two hands up with fists clenched. Here is an example http://bitly.ws/y3Ko)


    Unlike the tiny but girlish Kou, Habi had a boyish vivacity that was very appealing¡­


    Her body though, which is clearly visible in the moonlight, is very clearly female.


    I could begin to see her chest, which was just starting to emerge and develop.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh! Toyama, Kou, let¡¯s make a baby!¡±


    Habi, who was as loud as a firecracker, seemed to have misinterpreted the sight of the naked Kou being held by the naked me.


    When Kou heard that, she covered her bright red face with both hands and looked around at me and Habi from between her fingers.


    ¡°N-, n-, noooooooooooooooooo!¡±


    What Habi just said was rude towards Kou, so I turned towards her to scold her, with my now bright red face.


    But Habi,


    ¡°Show my how to make a baby! I want to see, I want to see!¡±


    She climbed out of the bathtub quickly with a splash, and got down on all fours at the nearby edge to get a serious look at us.


    ¡°Wh, wh wh wh why do you want to see what!? That is a bad hobby!¡±


    ¡°Yen and Tsubkai won¡¯t tell me. The Red Oni say ¡°don¡¯t tell Habi where babies come from!¡±. No one will tell me. Toyama, show me!¡±


    ¡°Babies¡­ come from the delivery room in a maternity hospital!¡±


    I mean¡­ why am I right now giving sex education to a girl in a place like this?


    This should be treated as an influence of Hysteria Mode.


    Since I was asked, I will teach you as it was your request. I¡¯m cheating right now, aren¡¯t I?


    ¡°A branch family in San¡¯in? I don¡¯t understand! Show me!¡± (TL Note: Habi confuses the words/does not understand them.)


    ¡°To-, Toyama. U-, um. I will be in trouble if I don¡¯t have a child, so please take care of me and take the lead yourself. I will do my best to keep my heart and mind clear until the end¡­!¡±


    I was wondering why Kou was being so weird and so accepting of this situation!


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something you can do with a clear mind, I am sure of that! At least, I can only imagine that is true¡­¡±


    And here, too, I responded with the ¡°straight man¡± response. This conversation is getting dangerous¡­ (TL Note: ¡°straight man¡± original is tsukkomi, basically the common sense person in a comedy duo.)


    ¡°Hurry up and show me! After you show me, next is Habi! Give me a baby too!¡±


    ¨CGyaa!


    Even though they are far older than should be humanely possible¡­ if I were to get them pregnant, these two girls who look like they do, I would be jailed and then beheaded with the triple punishment from the Butei Police sentencing!


    ¡°I wanna see I wanna see I wanna see! I wan¡¯t to see everything under the heavens!¡±


    At last Habi went into spoiled child mode and laid down next to the hot spring and started throwing a tantrum.


    In spite of her appearance, she is a super-powered demon. If she is allowed to run amok, the hot springs would be destroyed, granted they are already out of business.


    In fact, the rocks are being chipped with her bare hands¡­


    In a panic, I grabbed Kou and I crawled out of the hot water, Kou in a state of dismay. Both of us grabbed Habi by her wrists and carried her away like we had just caught a wild boar.


    And it was at this stage that I found out.


    I am in Hysteria Mode, after all. Now that I am out of the hot water, I can clearly see that my blood flow has adjusted, and my central nervous system has become as clear as a pure crystal.


    It would be really troublesome if Habi or Kou demanded something of me right now, so I¡­


    ¡°¡­ let¡¯s go. Before the moon hides itself again.¡±


    I ordered Kou and Habi to do so in order to divert the conversation, or rather, to bring them back to the main point.


    For me, a hot spring is¡­


    It was not only a source for recovering physical strength, but also a point of total recovery to enter hysteria mode.


    However, if this were a game, it would likely be reviewed and classified by CERO as not being for all ages because of this hot spring scene.


    We put our coats back on and left the Onsen, walking through the forest with the flashlight in my hand..


    We emerged in a circular, treeless area with a thing layer of snow.


    The silver moonlight glints off the ground, making it look as if it were inhabited by fairies.


    But from the centre of this area, stood a rugged, galvanized steel tower extending into the darkness.


    Apparently, it was a telephone tower that is not powered in the winter.


    There were no stairs to go up or down the tower, but there was a ladder that leads up to near the top of the tower.


    (That is mount Iwaki, which means that¡­ is the Tsugaru Plain¡­)


    Relying on my childhood memories, I search for the direction of the Hotogi shrine based on the shape of the mountain.


    I found it.


    It is at such a low elevation and so obscure that it does not even have a name on Google Maps, but I can tell because it has so many features.


    ¡­ Hotogi Mountain Shrine.


    According to what I heard a long time ago, the dent in the mountainside seems to be an ancient crater.


    Apparently volcanoes don¡¯t always erupt from the top, but can erupt halfway up.


    I could also see a crescent-shaped lake that was created by hollowing out the foot of the mountain.


    The Hotogi Shrine was originally built on the grounds of the eruption, and is located in front of the lake.


    ¡°Kou. Um, look at the front of the mountain with a dent on the surface. At the foot of the mountain is a lake that looks like a banana. Can you send me there?¡±


    I asked Kou that as¡­ she climbed the steel tower using her limbs and tail while sharing the coat with Habi¡­


    ¡­Kokuri.


    Kou nodded.


    Okay, I am ready now. I am about 7 hours behind Aria, but I will be going to the Hotogi Shrine too.


    ¡°There is a shrine in that part of the forest hidden by trees?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see the shrine itself, but I can see the forest around it, so I can send you still send you. At this distance though, the total weight can be carried is just barely enough for one person. You, Toyama.¡±


    I was planning to go alone originally regardless but¡­ it would still have been convenient if we could have sent someone with me.


    Kou told me to take off any extra weight just in case, so I took off my coat and put on my boys uniform for Butei High. It was the same getup I had worn the first day I met Aria.


    I am still just an ordinary high school boy found anywhere in Japan.


    ¡­ Kinji Toyama. Who exactly are you?


    ¡­ I am just a high school student.


    This line, that I have exchanged with numerous enemies¡­


    It repeats endlessly in my brain as if to encourage me in preparation.


    (I am just a high school student taking on a God, huh?)


    A self-mocking and resigned sigh escapes me


    ¡­ a perfect Scarlet Goddess¡­


    This time, this is an enemy that I have 0% chance of defeating myself.


    Unfortunately, this has been an issue I have been aware of all along, especially in Hysteria Mode¡­


    Every time I have gone up against an adversary, whether the change of success was 1%, 0.1%, or 0.001%, I had some change to win. I knew that in Hysteria Mode. So I get on that minuscule chance.


    But this time¡­ it is 0%. Absolute 0%.


    I am no Sherlock, but still, even I know.


    I cannot beat the Scarlet Goddess.


    I know that, and yet, I will try.


    AHHHH!!!


    How in the world did I get into this mess???


    Hey, Aria.


    ¡°¡­ Toyama.¡±


    Habi climbed out of Kou¡¯s coat and put on the coat she received from me, against my expectations.


    ¡°You will be heading right into danger. Are you prepared to die?¡±


    She told me this as if she could see right through me.


    ¡°You will die. Think about it and you will come to the same conclusion.¡±


    Habi looks up at with her horns and a serious expression on her face.


    Well this is interesting.


    I could not help but listen to the sincerity in her voice.


    ¡°¡­ go.¡±


    Normally, Habi appears to be just a man of strength, but in times like this¡­ her words and encouragement has an ineffable power.


    I heard that Nobunaga Oda was one of those kinds of people. I can feel a bit of strength of his soul now in Habi.


    I have been cheered on by Nobunaga, or would this be Habi? So¡­


    ¡°Thank you, Habi.¡±


    I thanked Habi, the ruler of Kiinokuni, for her hospitality and words.


    Then, once again, I turned to Habi and Kou¡­


    From the pocket of my uniform, I offered several $100 bills from my uniform.


    But sadly this place wasn¡¯t quite optimal. It was a plastic bill, so it wasn¡¯t torn, but it was very wet from our trek through the snow.


    I just had it folded in two and clipped, it was not in any kind of wallet or envelope. This money,


    ¡°Kou, Habi. From the Onsen, follow the prefectural road down into the Shirakami Mountains. If you walk for about half a day, you will come to a station called Mutsu-Iwasaki. From there, you can take the train to Akita. In Akita, you can exchange the American dollars for Yen at the hotel, and then take the bullet train or go wherever you want.¡±


    In actuality though, I was trying to give away of that wad of cash got as ammunition money aboard the submarine from when I got lost.


    I really wanted to use this money for my tuition, but I may never come back from this alive. You can¡¯t take money to the grave.


    Let¡¯s be generous and use it to be cool while I¡¯m still alive after all.


    Kou who received the money looked up at me with grateful eyes.


    ¡°Toyama¡­ I don¡¯t mean to thank you for the travel expenses, but here. I thought I¡¯d give it to you when the time came.¡±


    From a hidden pocket in the collar of her sailor blouse, she produced a folding knife.


    The firm, steel-weighted grip is covered with a shiny white conch shell.


    That is a fancy knife. I mean, it is the same material as the cameo on Aria¡¯s grip.


    Piii, I took out the blade and could instinctively tell from the shine that¡­


    ¡°Is this knife¡­ Excalibur¡­ the sword that caught Son¡¯s laser in Hong Kong?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was melted and spread out like an umbrella, but Jinyang recovered it. It was made of a very good steel, so a first-class knife maker from Maniago was invited by her to remake it back into a sword. It is much smaller now though¡­¡±


    Did they seriously invite a knife craftsman from Maniago, Italy, a famous place for knives on par with Solingen Germany or Seki Japan to make a knive? Rampan is ridiculous rich as usual.


    Anyway, the Scramasax, which I guess is now a memento of me and Son, in other words, Kou¡­


    It became a knife from Maniago and has been returned to my hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it. I lost my butterfly knife just now, and if I went back to school later, I would be kicked out by the teachers for violating school rules.¡±


    With a flick of my wrist, I fold it shut with one hand and tuck it into my pants pocket. It is a slightly awkward folding knife technique that was popular in my freshman year at Butei High, but it does look good when used with this Maniago knife.


    It looks a bit gangsterish, but it would suit me, who is both self-proclaimed and called a ¡°dark¡± person.


    I love it. I fell in love with the knife at first sight, and this time will make sure to take care of it so it does not break like my belated knife.


    ¡°Thank you Kou. Thank you for coming with me this far. Let¡¯s eat porridge together at the porridge shop under the highway in Hong Kong together someday.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes¡­¡± (TL Note: actual is ¡°ai¡± which is an agreement, however, this can be used to signify affection. Might be unintentional, might be intentional, I don¡¯t know.)


    Kou, who seemed to realize that this was the time to say our goodbyes when I told her about our meeting in Hong Kong¡­


    She hugged me with tears in her eyes, shook her long black hair and nodded her head.


    ¡°Tumbling cloud! Come, come, come-!¡±


    As if saying goodbye could make her even sadder, she looked up to the heavens and began chanting an incantation to focus her consciousness.


    ¨CRaira-raira¨Craira¨C


    Golden light particles began to fly around me, one, two, four, eight, sixteen, thirty-two¡­


    Habi, who began to suspend in the air, caught onto a steel bar to avoid being brought into the light particles.


    After that very last scene, my vision was filled with light.


    ¡­ raira-, raira-¡­


    I felt Kou¡¯s hand leave my waist, and then¡­


    (Goodbye, Kou, Habi.)


    ¡­ I disappeared from the top of the tower.

 Volume 20 - CH 5

    DECEMBER 25, 2022 ~ FROZZENDETH


    In a mountainous forested area southwest of Hirosaki City, near the border with Akita Prefecture¡­


    Hotogi Shrine is located deep in the mountains, where people do not usually come to visit.


    As my vision returns to darkness, I fall, getting caught in the branches and leaves of the beech forest.


    And then, docha.


    (¡­ ouch¡­!)


    Kou. I guess she could only see the top of the forest from the steel tower when she moved me.


    It might have been all she saw beforehand, but she could have told me that before she moved me at least.


    I was lucky that the ground was just decomposed leaves, but if it had been a rock or something, I would have fallen to my death. I must have fallen at least 20m? I was able to break my fall by using the multi-point landing technique though at least.


    But anyway¡­


    This is the forest surrounding the shrine of Hotogi Shrine.


    After a short walk through a somewhat familiar landscape, I came to a mountain road that looked like a animal path¡­ this is the main path to Hotogi Shrine.


    This ancient approach to the temple is not easy to discover even if you are trying to find it on foot.


    It is difficult to find on purpose.


    Hotogi Shrine¡­ it is an extremely exclusive and does not like to interact with the outside world.


    And now I can understand why.


    As can be seen from Shirayuki¡¯s flame magic and her oracle techniques, the Hotogi priestesses have been a ESP group for generations, and have been inheriting their psychic abilities for just as long.


    For the long history of this country, there have been powerful and feared people who have been exploited by others to use their power for their own gain.


    In order to protect themselves from them, the Hotogi hid the road leading to the outside world, and shut themselves up in their shrine. In other words, the Hotogi shrine is a kind of ESP village. It is a hidden village for psychics.


    (The supernatural is still a confusing area for me¡­)


    And relying on my handgun to aide me¡­


    I begin on my way.


    In the darkness, through the grass and the cold wind, kicking up snow and dirt.


    ¡­ enshrine, pray, exorcise¡­


    Sacrifice shrine, ancestry shrine, ceremonial shrine, festival shrine¡­


    Good luck, bad luck¡­ God¡­


    Many of the characters in Shinto Buddhism were being used to indicate locations.


    Shrine¡­ there it is.


    For me, who wandered around the whole world for Aria¡­


    For the Scarlet Goddess¡­


    For answers¡­


    I will get what I have been looking for.


    When Shirayuki and I went to see the fireworks when we were still in kindergarten, the stone steps that led out of the Hotogi Shrine¡­


    I climbed up the stone steps, looking up at the moon. It is just before midnight.


    Stone lanterns are spaced at equal intervals on either side of the stone staircase, and the winter plum blossoms under the moonlight colour them.


    After climbing up 135 steps to the torii gate, which is painted a more vivid scarlet than those found in the Kanto region, I reach¡­


    From the right side of the torii.


    ¡°¡­ I knew you would come.¡±


    ¡­ Konayuki Hotogi.


    Shirayuki¡¯s sister-in-law, who I had once guided throughout Butei High during summer vacation last year, appeared. She had a drawn dagger in her white hand.


    And there was one more, Hanayuki¡­


    This is also Shirayuki¡¯s siter, appearing from the left with a naginata.


    I think Konayuki is 15 and Hanayuki is 14 now. I wonder if they did this all out of respect for Shirayuki, but all of the sisters had straight bangs.


    In addition, behind the torii gate, from the shadow of the wild fox statue of Inari, I could see¡­


    Kazayuki, the one who had once saved me and Reki in Kyoto, had appeared with a Japanese bow.


    Kazayuki is one year younger than Shirayuki, so she is 16 years old. Her long black hair was tied up in a ponytail with a white ribbon.


    They were poised to intercept any intruders with short-range, medium-range, and long-range armaments, respectively.


    Shirayuki¡¯s sisters, who stood like goalkeepers guarding the torii gate that separated the human lives from the divine realm¡­


    ¡°I thought the Hotogi had a rule regarding a 8:00pm bedtime?¡±


    I spoke to them with a light-hearted way of saying ¡°hello¡±.


    If there is a dispute here, it might be a little rough.


    But my fears were not meant to be. The three hotogi priestesses were silent for a moment,


    ¡°¡­ you have come to see big sis Shirayuki.¡±


    ¡°Just now, a scarlet star appeared which signifies a heavenly calamity¡­ the star looked like Kanzaki Aria-sama, and onee-sama was chasing after it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ she has gone into hiding. Onee-sama has come to find the presence of the Divine Body since this evening.¡±


    Konayuki, Hanayuki, and Kazayuki each told me a part of the complete story.


    I knew they would be here. Both Aria and Shirayuki.


    Kazayuki then said ¡°goshintai¡±. (TL Note Goshintai means ¡°object of worship¡±.)


    When I used to come to the Hotogi shrine when I was little, I was told that I should never go to the place where the goshintai is located.


    ¡­ That is my final destination.


    I have travelled all across Japan, the USA, UK, Europe, Kiinokuni and China¡­ It has been a long, and yet short, trip, around the world.


    ¡°At this stage, even I can understand what is happening.¡±


    My Hysteria Mode mind just spun out a theory that could conclude my journey.


    ¡°You Hotogi Miko¡¯s must have enshrined the main body of the Scarlet Goddess here.¡±


    At these words, I could see Konayuki¡¯s finger switch.


    She is an easy girl to understand. Alright, it appears I was right.


    With eyes asking if they should eliminate those that know the truth, Hanayuki looks up to the oldest sister there, Kazayuki, with eye contact.


    But.. Kazayuki stopped her sisters questioning gaze with her own gaze.


    The three of them look at me again, so I continue my earlier conversation.


    ¡°Irokane seems to be an extremely rare kind of metal with trace amounts found in Riko¡¯s rosary and the ¡°scarlet bullet¡± is said to be the largest concentration in the world. But the Ruruirokane I saw in the US was tons. The metal might have been made into car parts, but the mass of that was huge. The lapis colored irokane at the bottom of the lake that the Urus has is the size of a boulder as well.¡±


    Konayuki and Hanayuki looked to be a little surprised listening to my story, but Kazayuki, who was in charge of public affairs, seemed to know about this, and kept her cool expression on her face.


    ¡°The Irokane I have seen was divided into microscopic and gigantic pieces. There has been no in-between. In other words¡­ there is a huge natural ¡°gemstone¡± of Hihiirokane, Ruruirokane, and Rereirokane that cannot be created artificially, and small pieces cut from the original are found in various places. Of those gemstones, the one that is holding the scarlet one is you, the Hotogi Shrine.¡±


    Japanese people don¡¯t try to uncover the sacred objects of Shinto shrines unnecessarily. This is just a matter of getting caught in the crossfire.


    That is how the Hotogi have been able to hide this fact for over two thousand years now.


    They must have a huge lump of Hihiirokane, probably weighing tons.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Konayuki and Hanayuki looked at each other with a face of surprise in a ¡°they know¡± kind of way.


    None of them answer me though. Neither does Kazayuki.


    But that silence shows me that my guess was correct.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me. I know you don¡¯t have the authority to. I am going to ask Shirayuki directly about the details now. That is what Aria¡¯s younger sister told me to do.¡±


    And as I step to go around them¡­


    The Hotogi sisters did not stop me from going through the torii gates.


    They must be¡­


    They must be worried about the Hihiirokane gemstone, Aria, the Scarlet Goddess, and their older sister, Shirayuki, who has gone after it.


    They want me to protect Shirayuki if I can.


    So it looks like they were left to decide if I pass or not¡­


    They decided to let me through.


    They worshipped a power that was beyond their control. The hihiirokane and the Scarlet Goddess. I am now a samurai, going to confront the revived Scarlet Goddess to save Aria and stop her from bringing on a storm of war.


    It seems that everything is going just as I thought,


    ¡°Toyama-sama, please save¡­ please save Shirayuki-sama¡­ please¡­¡±


    The young Konayuki was beginning to cry, covering her face with her hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Konayuki.¡±


    I try to calm her down with the kindest smile I can make.


    I really wanted to put my hand on her shoulder or pat her head, but then she would complain that I was being unhygienic. She is a man hater but even moreso obsessed with cleanliness.


    (speaking of which¡­)


    I remember Konayuki saying that ¡°The hidan will collapse¡± in one of her prophecies.


    ¡±Tsuieru¡± is an old Yamato word meaning ¡°water overflows¡±. In the past, the kanji for the collapse of rivers and dams was also written as ¡°kekkai¡±. (TL Note: this is a bit confusing, basically evolution of words and how they are written for her prophecy.)


    Irokane is one and all, all is one.


    Hidan overflows.


    Hihiirokane overflows.


    That must have been a prophecy meaning that the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s power would be released. (TL Note: Understand now? Basically, the prophecy could be interpreted in that the bullet was destroyed, or that the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s power would overflow. It was both.)


    But¡­


    ¡­ I will stop it.


    ¡­ I will stop you. I swear it.


    I have overturned even Sherlocks deduction. There is no way I will fail to overturn Konayuki¡¯s prophecy.


    Walking through the various sections, decorated with countless windmills, a craft favoured by the miko¡¯s, I pass between a pair of komainu. (TL Note: the pair of Komainu here is the two dogs seen on the side of shrines, and exist to ward off evil.)


    ¡­ ahh, the good old days.


    It has been more than a decade since the last time I have been to the main shrine of the Hotogi shrine.


    I may have forgotten this or that, but I remember parts of it.


    By the way, I also intend to pray to the 8 million gods other than the Scarlet Goddess for my safety.


    But, well, I did not intend to come here to pay my respects.


    And so, going around the main shrine, relying on the light of the moon¡­ I enter the cedar forest behind the main shrine, entering the forest that I was forbidden to enter as a child.


    The forest looks like a snowbreak, but this is an artificial forest made to hide what was beyond.


    After passing through the forest, which is only a few dozen meters deep,


    (¡­ mizuyumi¡­ water bow.)


    I arrive at the edge of the lake that I saw earlier from the steel tower, which was called as such in the past.


    I used to think that Shirayuki and her sisters were saying ¡°mizuyumi¡± instead of ¡°mizuumi¡± due to an accent, but that was probably the right name of the lake.


    The sacred object of worship for the Hotogi¡­


    The Hihiirokane ore should be on the other side of this lake.


    In that case, I guess I have to go around the lake, but then¡­


    I got a call on my phone. It was Konayuki.


    ¡°¡­ Toyama. Have you arrived at the water bow yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am going around the lake shore right now. It is going to be quite a long walk, it will probably take about a half hour to get to the Hihiirokane.¡±


    ¡°I called you confident that I could at least help you with directions¡­ I cannot tell you anything about the sacred object, but I can answer any other questions you might have.¡±


    Konayuki, who appears quite rigid but is actually quite flexible,


    ¡°The water bow is actually a straight walk to traverse. In ancient times, it was called Omiwatari, and people would walk on the surface of the frozen lake to reach the object of worship, but today, due to global warming, there are many years when it does not freeze, so there is a hidden glass bridge just below the surface of the water.¡±


    I was grateful for the information.


    ¡°I think from where you are you can see a small torii gate on the shore of the lake. There is another on the opposite shore. You can cross between the two. If you don¡¯t wear geta, your shoes and may get wet, but you can get to the other shore in less than three minutes.¡±


    Just as she said, there was a scarlet torii gate by the lake.


    At a quick glance, there seemed to be nothing under the surface of the lake, but when I stepped on it¡­ I found that there was, indeed, a bridge about 2-3cm below the surface of the water.


    This idea is amazing. It is an invisible bridge.


    ¡°¡­ Konayuki, you just saved me. As I was taught in Butei High, saving time is just as valuable as covering fire.¡±


    ¡°¡­ you are welcome. However, there is no mobile phone service at Kaminabi, the cave where the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s true body is. I have never been inside, but once upon a time, a sister who got drunk at a sake brewery-¡­ Ah, never mind that, this is just a story I heard from Shirayuki-nee-sama, but apparently, inside is a human body. That is all I know.¡±


    Like a human body¡­? Is it squishy like one?


    ¡°¡­ that is enough information for me. I¡¯m off.¡±


    ¡°Since I decided to help you, please make sure to bring everything to a close and come back. If you fail, I will make a straw doll of you out of ox hair and prick it! Well then, please be safe.¡±


    I put away my phone with a wry smile on my face¡­ I had heard that the Straw Dolls of the Hotogi Miko really could kill people, so that is one more reason why I can¡¯t fail.


    And so, I approach the water bow lake that is reflecting the celestial bodies and the moon¡­ I cross over the dark lake.


    It was as if I was walking in outer space.


    As Konayuki had told me, my socks and shoes did get wet, but it took a lot less time than I expected. Eventually¡­ I reached the other side of the river, a slope with a depression that looked represented Hotogi Mountain.


    The foot of the mountain is a rocky terrain with no vegetation, and a mood of exoticism befitting the name of Kaminabi.


    After climbing up the rocks, which were subtle steps, I found two large rocks that looked like gates, overlapping each other like the character ¡°ÈË¡±.


    Inside the opening was another torii gate decorated with old five-colored silk.


    It was quietly hidden in the shape of a rock that you can¡¯t see from a distance.


    ¡­ the torii gate leads to a tunnel, it is designed to allow entry into the depths of the rock.


    It this a natural cave¡­?


    No. Illuminating the inside with the flashlight, I could see a passageway just big enough for a person to pass through.


    This is man made.


    Rather than being dugout though, the structure looks as if the stones were gathered and the crater was carefully filled in.


    (It resembles a pyramid upside down¡­ I feel like an archaeologist¡­)


    On the topic of being an archaeologist¡­ geothermal, perhaps?


    I immediately noticed that the temperature inside was quite high.


    It was nice for my cold body and it helped dry my shoes, so that was nice¡­


    (Hey, hey¡­)


    ¡­ this rock passage.


    There are holes in the rock walls on either side that look almost like cupboards, and bronze mirrors and bronze bells are stored, resembling photos in history textbooks.


    This is amazing. Even to my untrained eye, I can see the historical value.


    Maybe the Hotogi should stop being so secretive and register itself as a world heritage site?


    This cave is like a labyrinth, and was dug like a maze with its many forks and some paths that showed signs as primitive traps. I was eventually forced to turn back.


    The correct path must have been traversed many times, so I judged the most taken path based on the sand and rocks under my feet¡­ As I walked along, even though I was lost, I began to understanding the meaning of ¡°like a human body¡± that Konayuki had told me earlier.


    The path I followed was wide and narrow.


    If I consider the wide path as the intestine, and the narrow path as the veins, their shapes roughly correspond to those of a human lying down.


    And there were empty spaces, that I believe are lungs or brains.


    (That must mean¡­)


    The most important organ in the human body, the heart, should be where the most important thing for the Hotogi is.


    As I was thinking that, I passed through the throat position, and came out into a wide space that seemed to be the stomach.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There, made of smoke, was a massive fox.


    The smoke had stabilized itself into the form of a giant fox.


    The big fox had its head facing me, and its tails erect and spread out like a peacock¡­ one, two, three¡­ 9 tails in total.


    But, even I, am not surprised by something like this anymore.


    I even have a vague idea of who it is supposed to resemble. Sadly, it seems I have developed a sense for understanding the paranormal.


    ¡°¡­ is that you Tamamo?¡±


    ¡°¡­ the Scarlet Goddess, the Hotogi Shrine Maiden, and a Toyama Samurai are all here. It is time.¡±


    The massive fox spoke without moving its mouth¡­


    The pitch might be lower, but it is still the same way that Tamamo spoke.


    Does that mean that this is Tamamo¡¯s true form?


    If that is the case then I prefer her the way she looked up till now. Even in that previous form, she claimed it was necessary to have her tail and ears, but she was still a human girl in appearance. This must be Tamamo¡¯s true form than.


    ¡°¡­ I must scold you, but also apologize¡­ You have let Aria¡¯s love for you rise too high. You are truly a womanizer. But, I did predict that the Scarlet Deification wouldn¡¯t occur until the last day of the third month of this year¡­ I must apologize for that. Because of that, there has been deaths.¡±


    My mind was suddenly filled with thoughts of Yen and Rurugami¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anymore die. If someone must die, it will be only 1.¡±


    I say this with the determination to stop the Scarlet Goddess, even if I myself must die¡­


    Tamamo, though, took that as meaning I was prepared to kill Aria.


    ¡°Prepare yourself, young warrior. Sometimes a samurai might be called upon to kill a woman or a friend. You must do what you must, I will do the rest. Conquer without reserve.¡±


    Even ignoring the first half, the second half¡­


    She is implying that should I fail, she will succeed.


    ¡°Thank you for all your help so far. Whenever me, Aria, and Shirayuki get together, we usually get into a fight. It was always so hard to clean up afterwards.¡±


    I walked around Tamamo, who showed me the way with one of her tails, and¡­


    I stepped into the passageway that was on the wall.


    There was a gradual ascending staircase, and scarlet torii gates were lined up in rows about 30cm apart. It was like a torii tunnel.


    Beyond that, it was bright, with a hint of fire.


    I discarded my flashlight, which was a potential distraction, and in terms of the human body¡­


    ¡­ I stepped into the shrines heart.

 Volume 20 - CH 6

    The scarlet light becomes more and more like sunlight as I approach the centre of the hall.


    My vision became clearer, as if I was walking into the morning or evening sun.


    Fire. Sun. Scarlet.


    All of these words were written with the same Yamato word, ¡°¤Ò¡± (He). (TL Note: again, evolution of words and the usage of a single sound to signify different things. Pronounced ¡°He¡± in English.)


    The flame, the sun in the sky, the colour that wakes people up.


    These three things were once considered to be the same.


    Here is the scarlet of all scarlet¡¯s, crowned already with two of the ¡°¤Ò¡±, a gem of Hihiirokane¡­


    Does that mean that it is still contained?


    ¡­ Shirayuki.


    (¡­¡­)


    As my eyes got used to the sparkling, the first thing I saw was¡­ Shirayuki.


    ¡­Shan¡­ Sharin¡­ shan¡­


    ¡­Shan¡­ Sharin¡­ shan¡­


    With Kagura bells ringing in the rock chamber in a heartbeat-like rhythm, Shirayuki is¡­


    She danced a gentle dance, her scarlet hakama dissolving in the scarlet mist that flows beneath her feet.


    Unlike the dance that she showed me as a kid when I was little, there was no singing¡­ but this¡­


    (Kagura dance¡­)


    A Hotogi Miko Kagura. This is one of them.


    Around Shirayuki, higanbana bloom as if floating in the mist, and feathers are fluttering around above the Hotogi Miko.


    ¡­Shan¡­ Sharin¡­ shan¡­


    Suddenly, Shirayuki rang the bell hard and spun around.


    She makes a full body turn, letting her long, shiny, black hair draw on her graceful curves.


    As if it was a magic trick, the bell transformed into a sword, a sword made of irokane, and the kagura dance turns into something I have never seen before.


    A quickening rhythm, a sword being wielded to cut off evil.


    It was like a Japanese version of the sword dance.


    Even I, who am not familiar with such things, can visually and sensuously recognize that that movement, is meant to appease a God.


    It seems to be something meant to appease and subdue a supernatural being.


    But¡­


    ¡­ Shirayuki¡¯s dance came to a quiet end.


    Her expression did not change. Nothing in the room changed at all, not in the slightest.


    ¡°I like your dance. The beautiful Hotogi Miko reminds me of love, and the Irokane reminds me of war.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t calm you down¡­ anymore¡­¡±


    It was¡­ Aria, the Scarlet Goddess¡­ and Shirayuki¡­ exchanging words.


    Shirayuki then spoke.


    ¡°¡­ why did you come, Kin-chan. Go¡­ leave¡­¡±


    She muttered to me, in a frustrated voice.


    ¡°Aria is not here anymore¡­ she has become a Scarlet Goddess.¡±


    ¡°I am tired of waiting, Toyama.¡±


    As if to support Shirayuki¡¯s line, the Scarlet Goddess in the form of Aria also spoke to me.


    ¡°¡­ anyway, give up on Aria. It is just as Shirayuki says.¡±


    I did not need the Scarlet Goddess to tell me that¡­


    Even myself, Aria¡¯s partner, could tell that much.


    The Scarlet Goddess here is different from the one in the past.


    She has not remotely taken over Aria and temporarily is in control.


    She brought Aria to herself forcibly, and has completely overwritten Aria with herself.


    That was the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s goal by bringing Aria here.


    That is what I feel. Aria might just be my partner, but I can tell all this intuitively.


    This is the dwelling of the Scarlet Goddess.


    Even visually I can see that.


    Aria is sitting cross legged on top of the enormous ¡°sacred body¡± that is here.


    (Is that¡­ the original Hihiirokane¡­!)


    The Hihiirokane bullet was claimed to be the largest single piece of Irokane in the world¡­


    ¡­ but Aria is sitting on a lump of metal the size of a car.


    This is not an impure alloy either. This is pure Hihiirokane.


    The whole thing is exactly like the Hidan that Sherlock shot into Aria¡¯s chest. Like blood, like a rose, like a flame¡­ Scarlet.


    Its scarlet glow spread like an aura, tinting the steam that flowed underfoot around it.


    A looped shimenawa was hung like a hachimaki from the original Hihiirokane stone, and a number of swords resembling those of the Hotogi Miko were propped up on the ground around the stone. They were like tombstones, telling the history of generations of Hotogi Shrine Maidens who fought against the Scarlet Goddess.


    Among the rows of weapons surrounding the original were not only Hihiirokane swords, but also a bronze sword that appears to be from the Kofun period. (TL Note: Kofun period is 300-538AD.)


    This is how long the Hotogi priestesses have been trying to control the Scarlet Goddess.


    Trying to get the words out, I¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­ there is something preventing me from speaking.


    It is the shape of the Hihiirokane gemstone, the sacred object. Its shape.


    (¡­óÒ¡­) (TL Note: this is shape. Explained in next part.)


    This is the shape of the Hotogi family crest, ¡°Hoshi ni Kasa¡±, which is drawn like ¡°óÒ¡±.


    It is drawn in the form of a kasa, a straw hat-like headgear used by the Japanese in the past to protect from rain and sunlight.


    It looks like the picture that Reki drew, but more clearly has that shape.


    Rather¡­


    Or rather¡­


    This is.


    Rather than a hat, this is a so-called Adamski-type UFO?


    There is no little window for a alien inside to wave their hands through, but if you show this to people and ask them what it looks like, 100/100 will say ¡°it looks like a UFO.¡±


    At a loss for words, I walked up to Shirayuki¡¯s side.


    ¡°Shira¡­ yuki. Is that Hihiirokane?¡±


    Finally able to find my voice, I seek a confirmation to my question before a reunion greeting.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That is, uh¡­ in other words, that is pure ore??¡±


    As I stutter, Shirayuki, who lowered her eyebrows a little, gave me a hesitant look.


    ¡°I am sorry I hid this from you until now¡­ This is the ancestral gemstone for hihiirokane. The pieces of sharpened or crushed hihiirokane from all over the world come from here.


    ¡°It looks like a UFO to me.¡±


    And, when I finally say those words.


    ¡°That is right.¡±


    Shirayuki, nodded.


    ¡­..


    ¡­ is this the real deal?


    Shirayuki, her long, droopy eyes with long eyelashes under her straight bangs¡­


    Her eyebrows twitch up, and she looks back at the Scarlet Goddess Aria.


    And just like that¡­


    She finally reveals the true identity of the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¡°This is a star that fell from the heavens 2,000 years ago.¡±


    Go For The NEXT!!!

 Volume 21 - CH 1

    JANUARY 1, 2023 ~ FROZZENDETH


    Who are the Hotogi?


    Are they truly just worshippers of a star? (TL Note: Hotogi means ¡°star¡±.)


    Their existence is to calm a star, keep it sleeping, calm it down. Their lives are devoted to a star.


    And what was that star?


    It was a UFO made of hihiirokane that has fallen from outer space.


    Minuet had said that Shirayuki knew what the identity of the hihiirokane was¡­


    ¡­ ¡°Hotogi¡±. (TL Note: Again, Hotogi means ¡°star¡±.)


    Shirayuki¡¯s last name was the answer all along.


    In a cave called Kaminabi, behind a rock door where a God hides,


    ¡°This star is the deity of Hotogi shrine.¡±


    In front of Shirayuki who said this, there was a disk with a shimenawa hanging from it in front of her.


    This metal mass on which the Scarlet God Aria sits on is approximately 10 meters in diameter.


    It has a scarlet lustre and a large, hemispherical raised centre that resembles a giant hat or straw hat.


    In other words, it is in the typical shape of a UFO called the Adamski Type UFO.


    The Hotogi family crest, ¡°Hoshi ni Kasa¡±, I thought was originally based on a straw hat. But, thinking on that, was the family crest not based on a straw hat but instead based on the hihiirokane ore? The crest even looked like it had stars. (TL Note: here is the crest again óÒ.)


    The Hotogi family is even more out of the ordinary than I originally thought.


    ¡°Well, this ore is from outer space¡­ I guess that is why it is shaped like this.¡±


    I was so astonished by this fact, that the first thing I asked about was the shape of the hihiirokane.


    Judging from a quick glance, this is probably not a spaceship though.


    I made this assessment as I could not see any entrance, a window, or anything mechanical.


    It was just a lump of metal in the shape of a UFO.


    ¡°Originally I was shaped like a sphere. When the Earth¡¯s gravity caught me and pulled me through its atmosphere on a crash course with the Earth, I became soft due to the heat from friction with the air.¡±


    Aria, sitting on the scarlet disk, or rather, the Scarlet Goddess, answered.


    Now¡­ she did not say ¡°landing¡± but ¡°crashing¡±.


    ¡°When I became soft, I can change my shape by my own will, if only little by little. I did not want to break apart and burn up mid-air, so I took this shape and applied my aerodynamic brakes.¡±


    When considering this information in conjunction with her earlier statement, the Scarlet Goddess fell to Earth¡­


    Apparently, her coming to Earth was an accident, or done in distress.


    Aria the Scarlet Goddess, pointing a finger that pointed diagonally in front of her, then ran her finger downwards at an angle.


    ¡°And then, boom! That is my story. It has been 2,000 years though, so my memory is a little foggy.¡±


    As she said. It seems as if the angle of the crash was not vertical. It was almost as if the plane had crashed at a right angle to the slope of this mountain face.


    That means¡­ that this depression isn¡¯t the result of a volcano eruption.


    It was a crater created by the crash from the Scarlet Goddess.


    Then, Kaminabi was later filled with stone material to hide the hihiirokane.


    That unnatural crescent-shaped lake I just crossed over¡­ that water bow must be a hollow left over from the impact.


    Come to think of it, Reki told me that Ririirokane was also at the bottom of a lake. I guess that was a crater lake too, where water filled in the crater.


    That Ririirokane rock that Reki drew with a crayon back in New York at that time had the same shape as this hihiirokane.


    It is a different place on Earth, but Riri must have also crashed.


    And, I bet, Ruruirokane, also crashed.


    Area 51, where Ruruirokane is stored, is also a land where UFO¡¯s are often sighted.


    It may be that the US Air Force was trying to make an aircraft based on the original Ruruirokane.


    (¡­ that this kind of reasoning that keeps popping into my head must mean¡­)


    My hysteria mode, which I got at the Onsen due to Kou and Habi, is still active.


    But it would last¡­ no more than about 15 minutes judging by how I feel¡­


    I might as well unravel all the previous mysteries while I¡¯m at it.


    ¡°We still don¡¯t know why it is scarlet coloured, but the ore¡¯s composition is mostly iron. The crash happened in 7 B.B, and as people did not know it was iron back then, they called it hihiirokane based on its colour.¡±


    It seems that Shirayuki was already planning on telling me everything, and so she continues.


    ¡°The history of the Hotogi Miko¡­ us Scarlet Priestess¡¯s, also dates back to that time.¡±


    Shirayuki gazed at the countless swords that surrounded the UFO, swords that appear to be those of the previous generations of slain Hotogi Miko¡¯s¡­ it was as if they were grave markers of those who died in combat.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I gaze at that scene¡­


    I can deduce as to why the Toyama family men have been involved with the Hotogi family for so long.


    My brother had taught that for the Hotogi, men have been forced to live in other homes than the women. Reki¡¯s tribe, as well, was also all women.


    It must be because women can resonate with the coloured metal goddess¡¯s more than men.


    However, the men of the Toyama family were allowed enter and leave, we were an exception¡­ It must have been our ability to convert sexual arousal, or love, into fighting power that attracted the Hotogi¡¯s attention.


    (We, the men of the Toyama family, are symbols of love and warfare.)


    Regardless of how much they know about Hysteria Mode, the Hotogi has continued to work with the Toyama, which naturally has a personality that seems related to the Scarlet Goddess, a relation to love and war. According to Tamamo, the Hotogi and the Toyama have been teaming up since the days of old tales.


    Sine my family tree is not well managed, the earliest of my ancestor that was positively known to have used Hysteria Mode was Kinshiro Toyama¡­ but surely there were ancestors before that. According to Yen, Minamoto no Raiko about a thousand years ago could also use Hysteria Mode.


    Regardless¡­


    It is unknown how much Shirayuki personally knows about Hysteria Mode.


    Just as Sherlock hid from me and Aria that the Scarlet Goddess reacts to love, the reactions associated with such feelings can become awkward and not work well if we are conscious of them.


    Recalling how Shirayuki interacted with me, it is highly likely that Shirayuki has either not been taught about Hysteria Mode or has been taught something different about it.


    I don¡¯t want to have to be the one to tell her the truth, so,


    ¡°Let me elaborate a little more into this matter, the Hotogi and the Toyama families have always been close family friends.¡±


    I told Shirayuki that I was going to get involved in the Hotogi families major problem, the Scarlet Goddess, because we are family friends.


    Again, I turn my attention to the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¡°Now¡­ it is has finally become clear to me that you are an extraterrestrial metal. A metal with a will, I honestly thought that was beyond earthly comprehension.¡±


    ¡°It is helpful that you understand so quickly, Kinji.¡±


    ¡°Even though I am no stranger to the supernatural now, honestly I was a little taken aback at first. You are metal, but you have a will, a heart¡­ you can even use superpowers.¡±


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m iron? How can you say that, when you have only seen neutrons, quarks, and even leptons as a blur? You Earthlings assume that what you can see is all there is. You have not progressed at all since the geocentric era.¡±


    ¡­ Well, Ririgami said something like that as well.


    The heart of irokane is in the world of microscopic elementary particles.


    Oh well. Let¡¯s skip that part. I am just going to sound like an idiot, and in fact, I am just too stupid to understand the science behind it anyway.


    So, I am going to cut off the physics talk early.


    ¡°¡­ Alright, Scarlet Goddess. I will just declare my own definition for you here. You are an alien.¡±


    I told the Scarlet Goddess my own interpretation.


    At Area 51, I thought of the irokane as ¡°metal people¡± but here I have had the term changed to ¡°aliens¡±.


    I am still in disbelief as the truth regarding Aria, the Scarlet Goddess, and the Hotogi.


    But Minuet said, that if I don¡¯t understand who they are, I cannot formulate a course of action on how to fight or talk with them.


    First, I need to reach an understanding, which will provide the basis for the actions I that can be taken for now.


    However, one of those other beings is of cosmic origin. If I spend too much time thinking as a normal Earthling, I will never be able to understand them.


    And so, I decided to create a larger, more flexible frame of reference in my hysteria-mode mind.


    ¡­ it will be an entire separate discussion about what makes a person a human, but the idea that intelligent life forms with personalities are absolutely and always created from organic matter is nothing more than an Earthly way of thinking. It is a human way of thinking.


    The shape looks like a UFO, but the idea that a UFO is the shape of an alien aircraft is merely the idea of Earthlings who can only go to space on a rocket. I am not familiar with what other shapes of UFO exist, but in the case of the irokokane series, the irokane UFO itself is an intelligent life form.


    In other words, the hihiirokane that is there is now ¡°a metal with a personality, from outer space¡±, an alien.


    ¡°In other words, you are the same as an octopus-like Martian, a Gray being, an alien Baltan, or so on. That is why, Shirayuki, you don¡¯t have to worship her anymore. It would seem you have been worshipping this ore as a divine object for generations.¡± (TL Note: Baltan in this context is referring to the alien life forms from Ultraman, a popular Japanese show.)


    I am here to help Aria, whose heart was hijacked.


    However, there is absolutely no chance that I can do this alone. I came here with no plan, and no way to achieve anything.


    But Shirayuki, an SSR honours student in the ESP research department¡­ may have a way to separate Aria from the Scarlet Goddess.


    The key person to achieving my goal¡­ is Shirayuki.


    The first thing I have to do is make sure that Shirayuki was on my side, because it would be difficult to proceed if she had any loyalty or sincerity towards the hihiirokane.


    But it seems that was unnecessary.


    ¡°Kin-chan¡­¡±


    The way Shirayuki looked at me with her big droopy eyes¡­ the look in her eyes told me that she did not need me to tell her not to blindly worship the Scarlet Goddess in the first place.


    ¡°¡­ thank you for your concern. But this is not respect or praise. The Hotogi kept the Scarlet Goddess sealed because she is dangerous.¡±


    As she spoke, Shirayuki¡¯s voice took on a tone that conveyed that her secret was difficult to say¡­


    ¡°At first, a natural earth born psychic priestess who lived around here came to manage this star after it crashed¡­ That is how the Hotogi began. But then, about 200 years later, the leader of the Hotogi Miko, the Scarlet Shrine Maiden of the time, tried to rule the world using her hihiirokane supernatural abilities. In fact, she actually conquered most of Japan¡­


    ¡°Oh, come on. That¡¯s the third century¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was the Himiko you are thinking of. She died of illness early in her life, but later generations of Hotogi priestesses saw how powerful she was and realized the danger of the hihiirokane¡­ The Hotogi priestesses are the ones who are responsible for the protection of the hihiirokani from that point on, forever. The Hotogi Shrine Maiden is a guardian shrine maiden, our goal to ¡°protect the world from the Scarlet Goddess¡±.¡±


    So you have hid that much from the world, Hotogi¡­


    The power of the Scarlet Goddess, which is an unimaginable power even by today¡¯s standards, was involved in the Yayoi period in such a critical way. That should be a major incident in Japanese history.


    However, after such a massive incident, the Hotogi changed its policy¡­ and instead of using, it sealed the hihiirokane so that it could not spread to the rest of the world.


    I do not know what would happen if a person who was compatible with hihiirokane went out of control. To prevent the potential spread of such a dangerous metal, the Hotogi miko had to become elusive and reclusive. Fur hundreds and thousands of years. They had developed techniques to help control it, such as the Hidan and Scarlet Miko, and have gone so far as to fight the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¡°Still, throughout the ages, the hihiirokane has leaked out. Even the Hotogi miko can not be omniscient¡­¡±


    Shirayuki appears to be quite defensive about this topic¡­


    Following Himiko, the Hotogi may have tried to use hihiirokane. The artificial god Son is evidence of this. The Hotogi was trying to use hihiirokane to create an army of warrior gods at least 1,400 years ago. The hihiirokane that Nobunaga said he had and Aria¡¯s scarlet bullet are both hihiirokane that must have leaked from the Hotogi shrine at some point in the past.


    In other words, in the long run¡­


    The Hotogi seal on the hihiirokane is not working.


    It is a difficult thing to achieve, beyond even the Hotogi.


    Despite that, just because Shirayuki was born as the eldest daughter of the Hotogi, she has become the Scarlet Miko who inherited such a job¡­ for Shirayuki, the hihiirokane must be a troublesome thing.


    It is as if Shirayuki is being forced to manage a ¡°cursed God¡±.


    ¡°The modern outflow of the hihiirokane is Aria the Scarlet Goddess¡­ Well, I understand the historical background up to this point. But you don¡¯t have to worry about this yourself or deal with it by yourself. You were born into a house with such a past, and forced into this job. It is not as if you were trying to use the hihiirokane for yourself, and that caused Aria to end up like this. The Scarlet Goddess herself did this¡­ oh, I will continue to call her the Scarlet Goddess as I have no other name for her at the moment, but is is obvious that she is not a God or anything like that. She is just an alien who has taken over a human and is invading the Earth on a small scale.¡±


    Aliens are a rare creature, as much as the tsuchinoko, so calling the coloured metals aliens might be a bit of a misnomer¡­


    I have faced witches, psychics, vampires, robots, mythical creatures, onis, and more.


    Now that the aliens have been added to the list, honestly, I am indifferent.


    ¡°¡­ so, even though you have now told me what the Scarlet Goddess is, my will remains the same. The only reason I came all the way here is to remove the Scarlet Goddess from Aria. Now, you too, Shirayuki, will help.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was staring at Aria the Scarlet Goddess, and Shirayuki who was next to me was, for some reason, keeping her mouth shut¡­


    ¡°Are you going to fight me? Me, right here?¡±


    Aria the Scarlet Goddess puffed her flat chest under her sailor suit out and smiled at me.


    ¡°Can you really do that Kinji? This is Aria¡¯s body. You cannot harm Aria. Aria is one of the few people in the past 200 years with a heart that resonates with me perfectly. I will never give her up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°See, you cannot fight me anyway. Follow me. Let¡¯s live happily together.¡±


    ¡°Happily?¡±


    ¡°Happy means excitement. And the things that bring people the most excitement is love and war. As long as you live, I can give you love and war.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need either one. That is just who I am.¡±


    ¡°But I want to have fun!¡± (TL Note: Happy and fun are being used interchangeably here in Japanese.)


    ¡­ If I compare the characterization of the Scarlet Goddess to the standards I learned in Criminal Psychology in Butei High¡­


    She is easily bored, with a low frustration tolerance. She likes stimulating activities, is short-tempered, and impulsive. Also a literal parasite.


    Psychopathic personality¡­ the characteristics of psychopath are clearly visible.


    But of course, despite having such personalities, that does not make her an immediate criminal. Even Aria exhibits many of these personalities, evidenced by her being a perfect fit for the Scarlet Goddess.


    But, when you add the lack of a conscience or any empathy for others, it becomes clear who is more dangerous between the two. The Scarlet Goddess has such a flaw in her interpersonal emotions.


    But that is only natural.


    This is not a human being.


    (And so the reason why such a being commits a crime is¡­)


    As I change my understanding to non-humans, and search for a way to deal with these, I recall my lesson.


    It is a fact that people who like stimulation and have little empathy for others may, in their spare time, turn to crime as if it were a game. In the U.S, for example, there have been many criminal statements that resemble ¡°I was bored, so I went on a shooting spree¡±.


    A shady motive that makes these people a force to be reckoned with in triggering crimes is¡­


    Almost always, frustration.


    There is a pattern of some sort that there is a ¡°frustration that you can¡¯t solve yourself¡±, and so people do bad things as an outlet to distract themselves from suffering.


    And so, what is the Scarlet Goddess dissatisfied with?


    If I can just figure out what that is¡­


    By working out what that frustration is, maybe I can separate her from Aria.


    ¡°Shirayuki. In order to save Aria, I will talk to the Scarlet Goddess. You, though, must put away your sword first.¡±


    I intend to negotiate for now, but Shirayuki is still holding her drawn sword. I tell her this to not set off Aria.


    ¡°¡­ Kin-chan. I know you came all this way, but¡­ that¡­ that is no longer Aria.¡±


    As if to interrupt me, Shirayuki mutters in a sad voice.


    ¡°No¡­? What are you talking about?¡±


    She is still there, I said, indicating Aria the Scarlet Goddess with my eyes.


    ¡°The Kagura dance I just performed was the Scarlet Purification Dance. It is the most powerful and final means to exorcise the Scarlet Goddess from a yorishiro. The fact that I could not return Aria even a little bit despite doing such a dance means that she has been completely taken over. It is like overwriting a file on your computer¡­ once it is done, it cannot be undone¡­¡± (TL Note Yorishiro is an object that spirits can possess in Shinto belief.)


    Shirayuki said this in a tearful, squeaking voice¡­


    She put strength into her right hand that was holding the Irokane Ayame down.


    ¡°Shirayuki¡­?¡±


    ¡°There have been a few people in the past who have been completely possessed. But no one has been unable to undo it. The Hotogi Priestesses of the past, who were much better than I am, risked their lives to try every possible method. Still, they could not find a way to restore a person who had been completely taken over. After the Scarlet Goddess completely takes over their target, they will stay here for about a day to recharge their powers. Once that is done, they leave here to bring a curse upon the world¡­ so, before that comes to pass¡­¡±


    The sword in her hand was shaking slightly as she held it¡­


    Shirayuki, who slumped down to hide the tears in her eyes behind the shadows of her bangs told me such a hopeless story.


    (A curse on the world¡­)


    It was similar to the old story that Tamamo told me in my room.


    A story about the end of a persons life, possessed by the Scarlet Goddess who governs love and war.


    She who bewitched the emperor and caused war¡­


    Finally, was killed in combat by the Toyama Samurai and the Hotogi Miko.


    ¡°The only times in the Hotogi¡¯s 2,000 year history, that we have discovered to prevent the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s descent onto the world¡­ is while they are on the hihiirokane like now¡­ now is the last chance to defeat her¡­¡±


    We cannot undo it anymore¡­


    Last chance¡­


    Shirayuki? What?


    What are you talking about? Stop this.


    ¡°I wanted to save Aria, too. I did not want to settle things like this¡­ Aria¡­¡±


    Shirayuki, crying¡­


    With despair clearly in her voice, rises¡­


    Like a black cloud¡­


    ¡­ killing intent.


    ¡°Stop this Shirayuki¡­ what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, kin-chan. This is a rule I must follow.¡±


    Shirayuki is a kind girl, who knows to apologize properly.


    Shirayukist just now¡­ did not apologize to Aria, but to me.


    In other words, she has already decided that Aria does not exist anymore.


    ¡°¡­ Shirayuki¡­!¡±


    ¡°Kin-chan, run. Do not fight.¡±


    With a clack, Shirayuki stepped forward, and untied the white sealing cloth that was keeping her hair tied. She was not answering anymore questions.


    She then raised the sword in her right hand above her head.


    She gripped the very tip of her pommel, and turned it sideways to show the belly of her sword.


    I have seen this right one-handed large upper hand used once against Jeanne.


    This is the stance that Shirayuki takes when she is ready for a real fight.


    ¡°If the Scarlet Goddess takes this body, she will bring a curse unto the Earth. Do not let her do such a thing in Aria¡¯s body¡­ for Aria¡¯s sake¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, are you trying to kill Aria?!¡±


    ¡°Kin-chan¡­ Aria is¡­ that is not Aria anymore¡­¡±


    Shirayuki told me this with tears in her eyes.


    She is pitying me as if I refuse to accept the death of my friend.


    ¡°Without a body, the Scarlet Goddess cannot rampage. So, it is the role of the Scarlet Miko to take the body away from the Scarlet Goddess.¡±


    The Hotogi Priestesses are guardian priestesses.


    But to protect¡­ to defend¡­


    They must fight. That is accompanied by sacrifice.


    Shirayuki stared up at Aria the Scarlet Goddess with the Irokane Ayame in her hand, even though she no longer had the means to save Aria¡­


    It was possible still to kill the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s body. Her eyes had this intent.


    As if to declare this to me,


    ¡°The Irokane Ayame is a sword created by the Hotogi, a sword with the reversed powers of hihiirokane. It has many other functions, but its inherent power is the power to cancel out functions by releasing the exact opposite powers of the Scarlet Goddess¡­ like a mirror. It is the only blade that can penetrate all the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s power and reach its yorishiro¡­!¡±


    Shirayuki tells me this, the true power of the hihiirokane killer.


    (¡­ an active anti-frequency weapon¡­!)


    An anti-frequency weapon is a weapon that is designed to launch an attack of exactly the same power and type as the enemy¡¯s and cancel it out. The anti-noise control in high-end headphones is a similar concept.


    Of course, the Hotogi had conceived and developed it thousands of years ago, when that concept was not perfected by modern scientific capabilities.


    In front of the Irokane Ayame, which exists to kill the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s host¡­


    ¡°Scarlet Priestess. You are here to deal with me, but when it comes down to it, you are always in my way, generation after generation.¡±


    The Scarlet Goddess¡¯s expression glaring down at Shirayuki doesn¡¯t have the same composure as before.


    If you come, I will accept it.


    It is a face that seems to say so.


    ¡°¡­ really, you are such troublesome Miko¡­!¡±


    ¡­gurari¡­


    Guraa¡­.zuzuzu¡­zuzuzuzuuzzuzuzuzu¡­


    Something is shaking. The rock chamber is starting to shake slightly. No, the whole mountain is.


    I have experienced this phenomenon several times before. It is a tremor caused by the fighting spirit of the Scarlet Goddess.


    The Scarlet Goddess is willing to fight too.


    (¡­¡­)


    Shit, it is getting started.


    Aria the Scarlet Goddess VS. the Scarlet Miko Shirayuki!


    ¡°I ask you, beseech you, of the 64 trigrams. Let this hihiirokane shine in the divine name of fire. Disaster, edge, The North Star. Exorcise and purify. Be pacified and purified. Dou, cage, Irokane Ayame. Strike down upon the hihiirokane.¡± (TL Note: This is a slaughter of a translation. The original is a mix of new, old, Chinese, Japanese, etc. What I can make out for certain, and is explained very soon, is this is a chant.)


    The incantation that Shirayuki began to chant seemed to contain some sort of code word¡­


    ¡­ Shirayuki, who seems to have released her true hidden power with that chant, begins to glow a scarlet red.


    It was exactly the same color as the hihiirokane. No, she glowed an even purer scarlet.


    It began to function. The active anti-frequency system to counter the Scarlet Goddess, handed down in the Hotogi since time immemorial.


    To destroy Aria¡¯s body, which has become one with the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¡°¨CStop, Shirayuki!¡±


    Shirayuki reacted to my voice with a small twitch, but¡­


    With the dazzlingly shiny hihiirokane killer raised like a torch, katsun, katsun, she steps forward.


    Towards the hihiirokane.


    Towards the Scarlet Goddess.


    Towards Aria¡­!


    ¡°Shirayuki. You are betraying me, aren¡¯t you? You worship me as a God, you are supposed to protect me.¡±


    ¡°I do not care anymore what you say.¡±


    ¡°Why are you angry with me?¡±


    ¡°You got Kin-chan involved in this¡­ someone who should have never been involved.¡±


    As she was speaking, step by step, Shirayuki approached the Scarlet Goddess.


    The hihiirokane gemstone was slightly tilted, it is impossible to climb it without clinging to the side.


    ¡­ the Scarlet Goddess, on the other hand, has not moved from the stone. She seems to be unable to move while filling Aria¡¯s body with power from the hihiirokane. She was like a fetus, connected to its mother by an invisible umbilical cord.


    In other words, Shirayuki has to approach Aria, the Scarlet Goddess. To destroy Aria and stop the Scarlet Goddess from leaving, that ¡°last chance¡± she talked about earlier, she needs to close the distance to zero.


    ¡­ In getting close, does she intend to cut down Aria with her sword?


    What do I do.


    What do I do, Kinji?


    ¡°An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Shirayuki, if you intend to kill me, I will kill you first.¡±


    As the Scarlet Goddess said this, she glanced at me.


    It was as if to say ¡°Stop Shirayuki from moving¡±.


    Even without being told so, I should stop Shirayuki.


    But, the fight between Shirayuki and the Scarlet Goddess has already started.


    The moment I intervene, Shirayuki will be distracted, and if the Scarlet Goddess sees that, she will try some kind of ranged attack. In that time, Shirayuki will be killed. The Scarlet Goddess¡¯s gaze was surely aimed at that kind of development.


    ¡­ No good, I cannot move.


    But then, how do I stop this? How¡­!


    ¡°The Hotogi miko¡¯s are guardian miko¡¯s. I know what is important and who I want to protect. No matter who that is in front of me, or if they are important to me or others, that is not Aria, she is not with us anymore¡­ And so, I must protect those who are important to me and their everyday life¡­!¡±


    To the me, in Hysteria Mode, Shirayuki¡­


    I can understand they she is talking about me, her childhood friend.


    (Shirayuki¡­!)


    In front of me, unable to move, on the hihiirokane, to the Scarlet Goddess¡­ at that time.


    A very slight, but unexpected response was given.


    ¡°¡­huh?¡±


    And with her voice¡­


    ¡­poro¡­


    From those red, camellia eyes, a single tear spilled.


    That seemed to come as a surprise even to the Scarlet Goddess, who reacted as if she realized she cried only after she had spilled her tears.


    When I saw the look on her face¡­


    (¡­!)


    An image flashed through my mind.


    Sometimes, brain in Hysteria Mode will show me bits and pieces of images that can give me clues to lead me to victory.


    Recalled from past memories, they are often hints that seemingly have nothing to do with my battle and do not make sense to even me when I first see them.


    This time as well, the image I saw¡­


    (¡­ a power plant¡­?)


    ¨CShinagawa. The Shinagawa Thermal Power Stations. There, Kaname had attacked us with her Noie Ange weaponry, and Aria is commencing her air raid, equipped with her hover skirt.


    As usual, this image does not seem to suggest anything new to me¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I did not have much time to think about this.


    Shirayuki¡­


    ¨Cbwaaaaaaa¨C! A wave of scarlet was released from Aria the Scarlet Goddess, as if to strike Shirayuki¡­


    But it was repelled by an unknown force, that seemed to be even stronger than the scarlet aura that the Scarlet Goddess wore.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Shirayuki¡­!¡±


    I support Shirayuki¡¯s back as she took a few steps backwards, looking up at the Irokane Ayame she had raised above her.


    The wind that blew through her hair was so hot that they scorched me¡­


    ¡­ It was only for a moment, so I somehow managed to endure it.


    ¡°¡­ Shirayuki, you, the current Scarlet Miko, are full of gaps and holes. That was the most clumsy control of the Irokane Ayame I have ever seen. Can you not concentrate properly? I am disappointed that I could stop your ceremony with a just single blow. Is your heart in knots? Fufu, ahahaha!¡±


    ¡±Hahaha, hahahaha!¡± The Scarlet Goddess¡¯s laugh echoed in the chamber.


    Although there was still a cold sweat on Aria the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s forehead, it was as if the sense of urgency earlier was gone¡­ her laugh now is like a triumphant laughter, meant to disrupt Shirayuki.


    And I can now see why. Shirayuki¡¯s sword, designed to defeat the Scarlet Goddess, the Irokaen Ayame, is losing its light.


    The current attack was not aimed at Shirayuki herself.


    It was a technique designed to blow away the power of a Scarlet Miko.


    ¡°¡­ Shirayuki¡­¡±


    Kashan. Helplessly, Shirayuki dropped the Irokane Ayame, which had become just a mere sword at her feet, and¡­ covered her face with both her hands.


    And then¡­ hikku, hikku¡­ hinnn¡­ she started to cry.


    No, she has been crying since earlier. Shirayuki¡­ has been crying since she started to walk towards the Aria the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¡°Kin-chan¡­ I¡­ I couldn¡¯t¡­ I cannot do it¡­¡±


    After using her two special moves, the Scarlet Exorcism Dance, and imbuing the Irokane Ayame with its counter ability, Shirayuki was so drained of power that she could not even stand up anymore¡­


    ¡± I shouldn¡¯t have hesitated. I shouldn¡¯t have thought about anything else. But¡­¡±


    She sat down on the ground, collapsed.


    I got down on one knee, and supported her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ because¡­ that still looks like Aria!¡±


    Uwaaa, Shirayuki pushed her face against my chest¡­


    She let out a cry, as if a dam broke within her.


    ¡°I cant kill Aria, I cannot do such a thing in front of Kin-chan¡­! Kin-chan would¡­ Kin-chan would be sad if I did that to Aria¡­ he would be sad¡­!¡±


    Underneath her feet, the Irokane Ayame¡­ paki, pakipaki, and¡­


    As I watch it, the sword rusts away.


    The Scarlet Goddess is delivering one final blow, hoping to ensure her revival.


    Destroying the only weapon that could have killed her, the Irokane Ayame.


    ¡°But still, still, even if Kin-chan hates me, I¡­ decided to slay the Scarlet Goddess. Even if he hates me now, and I can never see him again¡­ no matter how unhappy I become, I am not going to allow the Scarlet Goddess to escape. Because that is a Scarlet Miko¡¯s destiny¡­ so¡­!¡±


    ¡°Shirayuki¡­¡±


    ¡°But I could not give up on Kin-chan¡­ Rather than giving up on Kin-chan, I would rather go against fate and be unhappy¡­ if I am going to be unhappy eitherway, I would rather not give up on Kin-chan and be unhappy¡­ deep down in my heart, I thought so¡­ But I am lost¡­ and so I thought and I thought and I¡­!¡±


    A hesitation. And when that happens¡­


    ¡­ people are defeated.


    This is true, whether it is a friendly battle between friends or a battle for the fate of the world.


    I was the one who caused this hesitation for Shirayuki.


    It was my fault for sticking my neck out and stepping in here when I can¡¯t do anything about this situation.


    That is why¡­


    ¡°Shirayuki, please don¡¯t give up on me. I won¡¯t give up on you either.¡±


    ¡­ I will take responsibility.


    I.


    I am going to make sure you made the right choice. Sorry for second-guessing you.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Shirayuki, still crying in pain, brought her snow white hand to her own mouth, in order to restrain her sobbing voice from leaking out anymore.


    Shirayuki. Even now, you are a really well behaved girl.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like your destiny, you overturn it. I am not the type of person who blindly follows destiny. If I did not overturn it, I would never have survived.¡±


    ¡­ ¡°destiny¡±?


    Ignore such things.


    Everyone does it. It is a tradition.


    That is the way it is supposed to be. The way it has always been.


    That is something normal people say to do, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Ignore destiny¡±.


    But¡­ if you keep repeating the same things over and over while mumbling to yourself, you will never change. You will suffer forever.


    You are content to accept your unhappiness, and continue to maintain the status quo in frustration¡­


    You don¡¯t have to do that!


    I am stopping too. I am done with all of that.


    Over turn it. Turn it over. End it. On our behalf. Me. Right here, and right now!


    ¡°Also, Shirayuki. I have a monopoly on misfortune. Do not take it without my permission. I will make you happy.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Kin, chan¡­!¡±


    Poroporo¡­ Shirayuki, looking up at me, tears began spilling from her eyes like pearls, and called out my name as if squeezing it out while clinging to me¡­


    Shirayuki. You have done well so far.


    This matter¡­ if the Hotogi can not do it, the Toyama will take care of it. Okay? So.


    I stood up and took a step forward to protect Shirayuki¡­


    ¡°You are going to show me something good, Toyama. I love that sort of thing.¡±


    The Scarlet Goddes, shuddering, with a thrilled face¡­


    You are making fun of me, Scarlet Goddess-san.


    ¡°Well, now that that troublesome sword is gone¡­ I am all set. Toyama. Give up on Aria and be happy. I will make you happy!¡±


    Aria the Scarlet Goddess says this, and as if to parrot my earlier conversation with Shirayuki¡­


    ¡°If I give up on Aria, I can be happy? Then I will be unhappy and not give up. I have always had a reputation for being unhappy. It wont make much of a difference if I am just a little bit more unhappy.¡±


    ¡­ Aria.


    ¡°Scarlet Goddess. I will not let you have Aria.¡±


    ¡­ Aria.


    ¡°I will never forgive you for hurting Shirayuki.¡±


    The only person who can fix this situation¡­


    I knew it, Aria.


    You are the only one.


    I believe in you.


    I believe in the spirit of what you once said.


    I believe in you, and I believe in you to keep that faith.


    I am going to believe in you, and I am going to put my life on the line here.


    I am honestly sorry to myself for having to admit that my life is just a cheap Butei life in the eyes of the public, but for me, it is irreplaceable, my one and only life in the world. I am going to put it on the line, so please support this gamble, okay? Aria.


    ¡°I am sorry I have been so cold to you, Scarlet Goddess. You seem to want either love or war¡­ Earlier, Shirayuki told me not to fight. So I won¡¯t fight.¡±


    I say so while looking at Aria the Scarlet Goddess.


    That only leaves love. Since that is what is left after doing a process of elimination, I wont have to explain what I am going to do.


    My Hysteria Mode is starting to weaken, and it is embarrassing now to make statements such as ¡°love¡± with a straight face.


    ¡­So¡­


    ¡°I am coming to you now.¡±


    I declared that to Aria the Scarlet Goddess.


    Honestly, love¡­


    I do not understand it. Not yet.


    But since the Scarlet Goddess wants it, I decided to express it in my own way.


    I am coming to you.


    That is all.


    Because¡­


    Fighting is a repulsive force. Do you have the strength to retreat? And so¡­


    Love is the opposite. It is attraction. I think it is a force that brings us closer.


    So I am going to you.


    That is my answer to what love is. (TL Note: that is actually cute ngl.)


    ¡°Aria.¡±


    After being told by Shirayuki that ¡°Aria is dead¡±, and with the Scarlet Goddess looking and acting as if she does not feel even a shred of Aria¡¯s existence inside her¡­


    I called out Aria¡¯s name.


    ¡°I believe in you. Just like I promised you inside the underground warehouse, ¡°I will believe in you for the rest of my life¡±.¡± (TL Note: Durandal incident with Shirayuki.)


    As I speak to Aria, the Scarlet Goddess, who is still using Aria¡¯s body, is listening silently.


    ¡°You are not dead yet. You are a woman who would not die even if she was killed. And¡­ I kind of understand. What it is that you are trying to do.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°You just answered your own question, Scarlet Goddess.¡±


    In response to the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s question, I gave a sloppy answer¡­


    Za¡­ I started walking closer. Just like Shirayuki.


    Aria. Can you do that?


    I do not know if I can.


    I have changed my specialty from ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do that¡± to ¡°I can do it if I try¡±. But, I don¡¯t know if even you can do it.


    If you cannot do it right now, it probably requires more power to do.


    Power¡­ regrettably, the Scarlet Goddess and Aria are now one and the same. To give Aria power would be giving the Scarlet Goddess power too.


    The source of her power is either love or war.


    Giving her love is giving her strength.


    I will give it to you, so use it¡­


    After that, you will do something about this.


    You will make it happen.


    Aria.


    ¡°¡­Kin-chan¡­¡±


    Shirayuki¡¯s voice can be heard from behind me as she sits in a proper girl pose.


    It was a worried voice, unsure of what I am trying to do.


    Look at me, Shirayuki. Just like that¡­


    ¡­ One step, two step, I continue onward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come here, Toyama. What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I am trying to fall in love with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? No-¡­ now? Are you an idiot¡­!?¡±


    Kyaaaaaa, between Aria the Scarlet Goddess who turned red, and me¡­


    Gunii¡­ for some reason, the space began to look distorted.


    It felt as if the distance to Aria is getting further away.


    This is¡­ The Scarlet Goddess is distorting space. To keep me away.


    Perhaps because of that, from the slanted ceiling of the rock chamber, fragments of rock began to fall like fine sand. The rock here was mainly glassy crystals, sparkling beautifully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a big deal out of this, Scarlet Goddess. If you don¡¯t like it when a man comes onto you, just run away. That is what women have always done, no matter where they are in the world.¡±


    Zun¡­ zuzuzun¡­


    The slight tremor caused by the Scarlet God¡¯s fighting spirit has begun again. Are you getting angry?


    Pi, pishi! The paper strips from the shimenawa hanging on the hihiirokane were getting cut off, and blown around like a firestorm.


    This is like the phenomenon I saw in Nogizaka involving the tree leaves, and Aria¡¯s actions in Hakkoda. I am just an amateur, but maybe its plasma. (TL Note: All right, I damn near ripped out my hair trying to figure this one out, Nogizaka, is not, as Google would have me believe, just a J-Pop band. It is where Kinichi lives, and where Aria temporarily becomes a Scarlet Goddess. Hakkoda is referring to the mountains that Kinji just got out of with Kou and Habi.)


    ¡°Oh, me? Run away? I am a God of war. I can¡¯t just run away!¡±


    ¡°When what shall you do?¡±


    ¡°I-, I shall do what women have done what they have always done, I will push you away!¡±


    ¨Ctsutsutsugouuuuuuu¨C!


    And then, the scarlet repulsive force that pushed Shirayuki back now blew with the force of a flamethrower.


    It was 20, no, 30 times more powerful than before.


    ¡°¨C!¡±


    Gasun! I managed to stop being pushed back by using oka on my feet.


    It was not just my own power though. There is an invisible psychic force field around me that is blocking some, not all, of the Scarlet God¡¯s repulsive force. It was like the magnetic field that protects the Earth from solar wind plasma.


    ¡°¡­ Kin, Chan¡­!¡±


    Shirayuki behind me is reflected on the shiny hihiirokane in front of me. I could tell visually by the sight of her hands outstretched towards me¡­ Shirayuki is throwing away her remaining strength to create a force field to protect me.


    ¨CGou¨Cgou! Again, and again, waves of scarlet repulsive waves were emitted.


    And each time Gatsung! Gatsung! I took a step forward with oka.


    It was a game of repulsion and attraction.


    ¡­ This is a battle between war and love¡­!


    ¨CUsing oka for each and every step consumes a lot of physical strength.


    Even with Shirayuki¡¯s help, my body feels an unstoppable heat.


    Hot. Burning. My body is burning.


    Painful. It hurts.


    But that is love. That is what love is all about, I¡¯m sure.


    So¡­


    ¡°¡­ Uoooooooooooo¡­¡­!¡±


    I am getting closer to the Scarlet Goddess. I approach the scarlet, the fire.


    The closer I get, the more powerful the scarlet gale becomes.


    What was once a flamethrower is now a wave of fire¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t come here, Toyama¡­! It is hot, isn¡¯t it!? Get back!¡±


    Aria the Scarlet Goddess seems to be unable to move from the top of the hihiirokane UFO for now.


    She does not move, but instead intensifies her attacks to keep me at bay.


    ¡°It was cold in the snowy mountains until now. Now it is hot, and it is just the right temperature.¡±


    Breaking through wave after wave of flames, I approach Aria.


    The distance between us¡­


    Just another 7 meters.


    ¡°You are a big¡­ Tsundere, right? You and all this fire. That is what Riko would say at least.¡±


    An eye for an eye¡­ I was teased earlier, and so I said this to the Scarlet Goddess.


    Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­! Aria the Scarlet Goddess, who was now blushing with all her might, showed the expression expected of a girl who had been poked in the middle of a verbal fight.


    Embarrassed, annoyed, that kind of face.


    ¡°D-, d-, Don¡¯t talk like you know what you are talking about! Now I am pissed off¡­!¡±


    ¡°Are you angry now? That makes me happy.¡±


    ¡°Why!?¡±


    ¡°Because men and women who do well together usually make a bad first impression.¡±


    I said something Hysteria Mode like, and, gasun!And to me, who was taking another step closer,


    ¡°¨C!¡±


    Turning bright red, Aria the Scarlet Goddess flipped up her sailor suit skirt a bit and¡­


    ¡­ she pulled out a silver government pistol.


    And immediately, bantsunnnnnn!


    She fired an accelerated bullet with psychic powers that was different from a normal bullet that sounded different from a normal bullet.


    The bullets estimated speed is mach 8-9, absolutely unavoidable. I could not dodge to the left, right, up, or down.


    And so¡­ Giiiiiiiiin!


    I took the .45 ACP round head-on.


    Maniago knife, ex-scramax.


    ¡­ bullet slashing.


    It was the technique I used during the first big incident with Aria, in the fight with Riko.


    The cut bullet passed on the left and right side of my face.


    ¨CBa! Bao!


    As if chasing the bullet, a hot wind blows at me from the front and diagonally below.


    ¡°Toyama! Why are you denying me! Why don¡¯t you try to live a happy life! Why wont you try to play with love and war!?¡±


    Hyurururururu! Then, cutting through the hot wind, two swords spinning like fan blades from behind flew up to Aria the Scarlet Goddess and into her hands. Bronze swords left behind by the previous generations of Scarlet Miko.


    Aria, the Scarlet Goddess,


    ¡°Life is just a game!¡±


    She threw them at me with her twin tails that look like big hands, with each sword spinning.


    While stepping forward I lightly tossed my own knife between my pinky and ring finger¡­


    ¨CBashi! ¡ª Bashi!


    ¡°Neither love nor war is a game for me.¡±


    Edge Catching Peak¡­ I used it to catch one sword in each hand.


    Aria, Shirayuki, and me¡­ the main actors from the Durandal incident, where I used this technique to catch her sword with one hand, where gathered here to watch me do it again, one sword for each hand.


    ¡°¨CI¡¯m¡­ I am going to kill you! Toyama, I am going to kill you!¡±


    The Scarlet Goddess, who flipped her skirt in a way similar to Aria, also now pulled out her jet-black government pistol¡­


    Batsun! BatsunBatsun! This time, she shot me with super-accelerated bullets from two pistols.


    ¡°If I wanted to kill you, Scarlet Goddess, you would be dead by now.¡±


    Against Mach 4 bullets, I threw away my bronze sword, and held out my left and right fingers in a # shape, and swept away the bullets with Slash, the technique I first used against the Koko sisters in Tokyo Station.


    By accelerating with Slash at the moment of contact, this technique recently became possible with Orochi.


    ¡°You can live endlessly, and your view of life and death is very different from humans. Even if you die, that is only true for your borrowed body, not your real body. So in the past, even if you did die, there was a next time. That is why your attack has so many gaps in it.¡±


    In addition, the supersonic bullets that flew at me were scattered with billiards with the Beretta that I had pulled out, using the same technique I had used in the Vlad fight. My bullets took into account the fact that the space was distorted by the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s influence, and the mirage that caused my aim to shift.


    ¡°But humans have such an end. Death is my end. That is why I am holding my ground. At this point, I am more committed to this fight than you are.¡±


    Passing through a storm of bullets, my feet finally step on the gemstone¡­


    I am on the edge of a UFO made of hihiirokane.


    I am only five meters away from Aria the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come¡­ Don¡¯t come any closer, Toyama!¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of love? You are the God of love.¡±


    But five meters between a man and a woman is a large distance.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaa!¡±


    Aria the Scarlet Goddess, basubasubasubasu!


    She fired a barrage of rounds from her twin pistols, as well as waves of scorching flames.


    Wrapped in a wave of energy that is indistinguishable from fire, I used Tornado, the move I used against Watson, and Zero I had used against Yakuza to deflect or throw away bullets.


    ¡°You have been using Son, Habi, and Aria¡­ All you have been doing was fighting in remote fights. You are so used to fighting using others techniques and skills, you are not used to fighting a direct battle as yourself. I have used my body and only my own body to fight others¡­ From the beginning you were cornered, Scarlet Goddess!¡±


    Gatsun, and, my feet began to climb the hihiirokane gemstones slope.


    Aria the Scarlet Goddess was now surrounded flames.


    I will walk through that fire to get to her.


    The closer I get to her, the hotter I become. Approaching the source of that heat, the Scarlet Goddess, I feel as if I am becoming one with the flames.


    As if floating in heat, my consciousness begins to fade.


    Am I even making progress?


    I am aware of that thought, but already¡­


    My body seems to be on fire.


    ¡°Kinji.¡±


    Dad.


    My father.


    I can hear his voice.


    At least, it feels like I can.


    ¡°Kinji.¡±


    It was the voice of my father, who died in the line of duty.


    A conversation I had with my dad when I was young was repeating in my head.


    The sound was slowly dawning on me, like a turning light.


    ¡°Us with HSS are not the strongest beings. We are in fact the weakest. Half of the world could easily kill us even when we are in HSS.¡±


    Half of the world?


    Who is that?


    ¡°It is women. As for them, with HSS we would give up our life for them.¡±


    So what do we do to prevent that from happening¡­?


    ¡°Those women who come to kill you, make them fall in love with you.¡±


    How?


    ¡°Love her.¡±


    Love¡­


    ¡°If you can do that, you with HSS will go from being the weakest to being the strongest.¡±


    ¡­ Amidst the flames with Aria the Scarlet Goddess¡­


    We made contact.


    From my left and right, big fists made of her twin tails came at me as if to punch me¡­ using oka on the right and kikka on the right, I manage to flip the punch around and open a path.


    I come within a touchable range.


    Aria the Scarlet Goddess was within reach if I just stretch my hand out.


    However, I did not move one step closer.


    On the burning, hihiirokane¡­


    I am¡­ dying.


    Already, I am standing.


    But I know it.


    My heart has already stopped.


    Like Aria, who had fought Riko on the hijacked flight¡­


    ¡°¡ª¡°


    Butei charter.


    Article 10! (TL Note: ¡°Never give up, a Butei must never ever give up¡±.)


    (¨CKaiten¨C!)


    Never give up!


    A Butei never gives up!


    Alongside awakening in Hysteria Agonizante, I gave myself a heart a subsonic vibration.


    With perhaps the world roughest massage that literally made my heart bounce inside of my ribs¡­


    Revived. Resurrect. Myself.


    And,


    ¡°¨C!¡±


    I took the last step.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Right in front of me was Aria the Scarlet Goddess.


    I can see her reddish-camellia eyes that are open wide in surprise.


    Before she could try to escape, I held her from her back and the back of her knees¡­ it was the first time in a while that I held her in a princess carry.


    It was just like the day we met, in the physical education warehouse.


    And so,


    ¡°This cherry blossom blizzard¡­¡±


    Love, is the closeness between a man and a woman.


    It is to make the distance between two people zero.


    In other words, it is this.


    Ahh, don¡¯t worry Aria. We are both in the flames, so no one, not even Shirayuki, can see you now.


    This is our own fortress¡­ of scarlet and flames.


    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t tell me later your eyes were closed, okay?¡±


    And so, my lips reached out.. out towards Aria¡¯s lips that were like cherry petals.


    ¡°Aa¡­¡±


    I can hear it directly in my head.


    The voice of the Scarlet Goddess who was surprised.


    ¡°I am in love.¡±


    Scarlet Goddess.


    I wont because¡­


    Scarlet Goddess, you are a woman.


    You can fight me as much as you want, I will love you as much as I want.


    ¡°In love. In love. In love.¡±


    So, are you satisfied with this?


    And now, come on.


    Wake up, Aria.


    A kiss is the only thing that can wake up a sleeping princess¡­ that is what my brother once said. The outcome shouldn¡¯t be a surprise.


    Just like I thought¡­


    The first half of my kiss was with the Scarlet Goddess¡­ the second half is with Aria.


    ¨CAhhh¡­ Aria.


    You did it.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, and a takeover for a takeover¡­


    (¡­ you really are a competitive woman¡­!)


    No, that¡¯s all right.


    If it wasn¡¯t, I would be in trouble.


    You are my partner, living and dying with me!


    ¡°Ppuha! Hey! Don¡¯t get carried away! You baka Kinji!¡±


    Gasu!


    A tiny fist punched me straight through the centre of my face.


    This feeling of being beaten.


    It is Aria now.


    Aria is back!


    Paaaaaaaaaaa¡ª And then, the scarlet-coloured blazing wind swirled around, spreading and then disappears¡­


    ¡°¡­ Aria¡­!?¡±


    Shirayuki raised her voice at the sight of Aria, who had taken her body back from the Scarlet Goddess, and me, holding her in a princess carry.


    Yes.


    When Aria had fought Kaname ¨C eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth, science for science ¨C she had equipped herself with an advanced hover skirt to confront Kaname¡¯s noie ange science armament.


    The image from Shinagawa that I recalled earlier was the scene of the thermal power plant once it had become a battlefield.


    And this time, it was ¡°takeover for takeover¡±.


    Aria, who has been a expert in ESP even as a young Butei, took over the Scarlet Goddess, something even the Scarlet Goddess could not have predicted. She had taken over the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s body, Aria¡¯s own body.


    To think she would pull something like this with only one shot and zero practice.


    ¡°Aria! If you try, you really can do anything! As expected of you!¡±


    Overwhelmed with emotion, I hugged Aria¡¯s small body again.


    ¡­ But.


    Gochin.


    This time, something hard hit the back of my head instead of my face.


    ¡°¡­ it hurts¡­!¡±


    ¡°Kinji! We can discuss the details later! Hurry¡­ we have to evacuate!¡±


    Aria got off me, who was crouching and holding the back of my head now, and shuru! She slid off the hihiirokane UFO like it was a slide.


    She left without a word of thanks towards me, and stones began to fall on my head and back. The ceiling has started to break apart.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The rock chamber¡­ it is crumbling.


    ¡°It seems that the Scarlet Goddess had been holding this place together¡­ until now. I am not sure how she did it, but it was clearly not in a very stable way. The chamber is breaking apart now.¡±


    Beyond Aria, who looked up and suddenly said something about ESP, I can see the passageway that is the exit from this chamber ¨C with its countless torii gates ¨C collapsing.


    (This is dangerous¡­)


    If we don¡¯t do something, we will be buried alive here.


    I slide down the hihiirokane too, but the ceiling is falling fast.


    Now, even gravel is raining down from the ceiling.


    ¡°¡­ No way. To think that Kaminabi would be destroyed¡­ for more than a thousand years, no matter what kind of earthquake it was, it would not collapse¡­!¡±


    She did not expect the rock chamber to collapse, and as Shirayuki ran about, a rock was about to fall¡­ it was going to land on her!


    ¡°¡±¨Cwatch out!¡±¡±


    Aria and I jumped towards Shirayuki at the same time, and pulled her towards the hihiirokane.


    Both of pulled her and¡­


    ¨CZudonnnnnnn¡­!


    With a thunderous sound, the rock fell and just grazed Shirayuki.


    The rock that fell may have dislodged a piece of that three-dimensional puzzle holding up the roof, as there was even more rumbling now.


    We have reach a point where we cannot escape the chamber anymore.


    ¡­ we have to protect ourselves now, we cannot escape anymore.


    (¡­!)


    A cloud of dust and smoke, mixed with glassy shards from the rocks, has made it impossible for me to see anything around me now. But I know where Shirayuki is as my hand is gripping her. I can tell Aria is near too.


    And so I ¡ª donn, donn, and¡­ I push the two of them against the wall of the hihiirokane UFO.


    To minimize the probability of either of them being crushed by falling rocks, I needed them to sit against the wall. Both girls who were pushed against the wall must have instinctively cowered, and both of them sat down and shrunk themselves. I could not see very well because of the dust, but odds are Aria is sitting like in gym class and Shirayuki is sitting on her heels.


    The rest now is up to chance.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    I put both my hand onto the hihiirokane, and stood over the two of them to make a roof over their head with my back.


    Stones hit my back one after the other as if they were shooting down on my from above, and large rocks that could crush my spine were falling now as well.


    The torment was unceasing, and I feel like I am losing my mind because of how much it hurts.


    Gradually, the weight of the stones and rocks that stayed on my back was pushing me down.


    The pain from the falling rocks was now alleviated, but the weight was increasing with each passing moment¡­


    (¡­ Uh, uhh¡­!)


    With a thud, I fall to a knee.


    The hihiirokane continued to emit a vague light, so my vision was not completely blacked out, but my vision is beginning to flicker. My mouth is filled with the taste of blood that is coming from my damaged organs.


    (Am I, already at, my¡­ li¡­ mit¡­)


    Right below me, Aria and Shirayuki are crouching down.


    I need to protect these two¡­!


    ¡°Kinji!¡±


    ¡°Kin-chan¡­!¡±


    Aria and Shirayuki¡¯s voices sound far away, even though they are right there.


    Damn it. I have survived this long. I have fought my way to this point.


    In this way, and in this place.


    I am¡­ I will¡­


    (¡­ the end, huh, is this it¡­)


    A tremendous amount of pressure came from directly above me, and when I fell forward against my will¡­ a roaring sound resounded from under my feet, like a gigantic cymbal, and something grabbed me.


    Aria and Shirayuki were hugging me, and following that feeling¡­ my body was forced down.


    I thought the three of us would be crushed by the rocks, but¡­ I was wrong.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    The rocks and stones that were pressing me down just fell to my side and behind me. My body literally feels like a weight has been lifted off my shoulders.


    Twisting my fallen body, I managed to look up with my blank eyes¡­


    The three of us had been knocked away from the hihiirokane, which was rocked like a seesaw by the falling rocks, and had slipped into a space that was created diagonally under it¡­


    ¡­ I have been saved, miraculously, here too.


    The hihiirokane UFO, which I thought was shaped like a hat, actually had turned into a hat by chance¡­ it is protecting us from the cave in.


    This is good luck¡­ thank you Konayuki and ruru for your prayers.


    ¡°The cave in¡­ it¡¯s over.¡±


    Aria mutters while touching the hihiirokane ceiling that protected us from the cave in¡­


    The sound of falling rocks, that sounded like a huge cymbal, stopped.


    (¡­)(


    The hihiirokane emits a faint scarlet glow, so the surroundings look as if the room has been lit by a red light, but¡­


    There is no exit to the room now.


    Have I been buried alive? I thought I was lucky just now, but I guess nothing goes so smoothly in this world.


    But,


    ¡°¡­ for the time being at least, is it because of the hihiirokane that we were saved just now?¡±


    Although we are trapped underground, it seems certain that we only lived as long as we have because of the hihiirokane.


    I looked up at my hihiirokane roof and smiled wryly¡­


    ¡°Until a while ago, we were enemies, but in the end, it seems that we have become allies, even if it was by coincidence.¡±


    I sit down quietly, so as to not mess with the surrounding rocks and upset our current, fragile balance.


    My body seems to be bleeding a lot, but thanks to the scarlet glow, it is not very noticeable.


    Well, the pain just increases when I look at my new scars, so I am happy with the fact that they are hard to see.


    ¡°Actually, that looks to be true. Kinji, this really is your specialty.¡±


    Looking up at the hihiirokane UFO roof, Aria mutters.


    To this miracle that allowed us to narrowly escape with our lives, what does that comment mean?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­ you always manage to turn the opponent you just fought into an ally. That is why the Scarlet Goddess helped us.¡±


    And, to the Aria who just smiled at me, baring her canine teeth¡­


    I had a lot of counter examples pass through my mind, like Vlad and Sarah, and¡­ well, there are more I am sure, however,


    ¡°Then I will take the credit for saving you. And, I am expecting payment later.¡±


    I seized upon the business chance of selling favours to the rich Aria-san.


    In fact, up to this point, my expenses have increased considerably.


    But¡­ despite me being serious about this, ¡°Kusu. Kinji can tell funny jokes ones in a while¡±, Aria just laughed it off.


    (¡­ Aria¡­)


    This Aria is¡­


    In both body and mind¡­ the real thing. Aria.


    Her cute smile makes my heart skip a beat.


    It feels like you have finally broken the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s curse.


    ¡­ meanwhile, Shirayuki¡­


    ¡°¡­ Kin-chan, Aria¡­ I am sorry¡­ I have been hiding this from the two of you for a long time. Such an important thing¡­¡±


    Because of her sobbing, she did not notice my injuries¡­ honestly this was a good thing, I did not want to depress her even more.


    For a moment, I wondered what I should say to Shirayuki,


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t hide it for long anyway. Yes, stop crying.¡±


    Aria, who hates sad atmospheres, puffs out her flat chest and says such a thing.


    When it comes to her saying that though¡­


    I cannot blame her for saying such a thing.


    Even more so when I take into account Shirayuki¡¯s character.


    Rather, at the end of the day, I want to commend you for explaining that to her so plainly.


    ¡°A little while ago, when the Kaminabi was collapsing, I¡­ I thought I was going to die because of my sin. But, Kin-chan and Aria saved me¡­¡±


    When Shirayuki thanked me with tears in her round eyes¡­


    ¡°Article 1 of the Butei Charter. No, even disregarding that¡­ Do I need a reason to help a friend?¡±


    Aria, who was shrugging her shoulders, interrupted that too.


    For this, too, I have no objection to what Aria said.


    There was no reason to object.


    I have come all this way to save Aria from the Scarlet Goddess. Just now, I helped save Shirayuki from the cave in.


    A man helping a woman, no, a man helping a friend¡­


    There is no other needed reason.


    After a short while¡­ Korokoro¡­ a Japanese-style ball came rolling towards us from somewhere, through a small gap that a human could not fit through.


    ¡°¡­ Tamamo, huh?¡±


    I sat down and called out to her, and Bon.


    Emitting white smoke, the ball turned into Tamamo, who was on all fours.


    It is safe from this direction, but I really need you to stop crawling in that kimono miniskirt. You are not even wearing underwear.


    Tamamo was in the group that wanted to kill Aria the Scarlet Goddess, so I was on my guard, and Shirayuki stayed on her knees as Tamamo was her superior in the Shinto business, but¡­


    Tamamo was,


    ¡°¡­ Wait. What?! Aria, are you possessed by the Scarlet Goddess?¡±


    Looking up at Aria, she opened her eyes wide and was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Wh, What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I just imagined what I wanted to happen. When I was little, I read a picture book about people being possessed by ghosts, so I imagined myself being that ghost.¡±


    When Aria had said ¡°when I was little¡±, I wanted to retort ¡°you are still little though, arent you?¡±, but I held my tongue as I wanted to avoid another wind tunnel.


    ¡°It is not that surprising, is it? I just did what the Scarlet Goddess did to me. If she can take over my mind, it is natural than that I could do it as well to her.¡±


    ¡°¡­ o¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ of course¡­¡±


    Tamamo and Shirayuki are at a loss for words with their mouths wide open at Aria who is now puffing out her chest.


    ¡°Aria, even if you are a genius who could do such a thing just by ¡°imagining¡± it, you would not have had a chance to possess the Scarlet Goddess¡­ How did you overcome the barrier of the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s strong formulaic power?¡±


    Tamamo, who asks that, looks at Aria like she is a ESP genius, a child prodigy even, but in my opinion¡­ Aria is not a ESP genius or anything like that. She is a Guinness-class competitive woman who can simply and instinctively see a path to victory.


    ¡°Barrier? I wonder if that was the dark scarlet wall that I saw when the Scarlet Goddess was fighting Kinji? But, when Kinji got closer to her¡­ another pale scarlet wall appeared, and they cancelled each other out, both disappeared.¡±


    ¡°¡­ superconductivity in Love and War¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ze-, zero resistance¡­ That is your latest trick¡­¡±


    The stunned Shirayuki and Tamamo seemed to be satisfied with this psychic explanation, so I asked them to explain it to me.


    In the heart of the Scarlet Goddess, feelings of love and war were mixing with each other, conflicting one another¡­ When she was, in Riko-speak at least, in a state of tsundere, those who can sympathize with her could enter her mind with zero resistance. It was just like superconductivity, in which electrical resistance becomes zero at a critical temperature.


    ¡­ even when this is explained to me in metaphorical physics though¡­


    I have a bad grade in physics, so I have no idea what they are talking about.


    I am an amateur to all this anyway, so I think I will stop listening in to this story for now. How about Tamamo throws everything else now onto Shirayuki? She did used to say that the Hotogi and Toyama should share roles.


    So, Tamamo¡­


    I could tell from Tamamo¡¯s stance alone that she had no intent of killing Aria anymore. At first Tamamo must have been surprised at that Aria had managed to stop the process of becoming the scarlet Goddess, and in such a way that she never could have imagined, but with Aria having returned and that she herself could confirm this fact¡­ Tamamo approached Aria and said ¡°You really have taken over the Scarlet Goddess. What an unexpected outcome¡­¡± before beginning to sniff her. Is it possible for her to tell if it is Aria based off of her smell?


    ¡°Ah¡­ Kin-chan. Radio waves, radio waves are coming¡­ 1 bar¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh, ehh?¡±


    There is a vague sense of dread I have when a Shirayuki-like girl says something like ¡°radio waves are coming¡±, so I turn around a little defensively¡­ but she is holding her cellphone. Oh, are you talking about your cellphone?


    Looking closely, I can see a single antenna mark on the screen.


    Konayuki had said that Kaminabi was out of range, but with the ceiling having broken apart due to the cave in, we could get a signal now.


    Now that this location is no longer off limits¡­


    I instructed Shirayuki to call for rescue here, and she did so without hesitation.


    After Shirayuki called her sisters to fully explain the situation to them, the Hirosaki Fire Department called in a rescue team. Tamamo managed to exit the chamber through crevices in the rocks to tell the rescuers where we were¡­


    Once again, it was Aria, Shirayuki, and me, under the hihiirokane waiting.


    ¡°They said it would take 3 hours for a rescue team to arrive. Sorry, the Hotogi live in the mountains¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder how many hours total it will take for us to escape. Well, for now we can sleep and wait.¡±


    And, while Shirayuki and I were talking.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Aria, with her hands on her hips, was looking up at our hihiirokane roof.


    ¡°Hey. Are you worried about something?¡±


    Aria¡­ are you talking to yourself?


    While she was still looking at the hihiirokane.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. I know exactly how you feel.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Aria? Who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°The Scarlet Goddess. I had to look into her heart to see why she was so angry.¡±


    Wow¡­


    Right now, you really are acting like a bona fide ESP.


    ¡°Huh? Alright¡­ I will let you two talk then.¡±


    Saying this, Aria looked up and¡­


    On the hihiirokane ceiling that is shining like a mirror, a girl-like image is forming¡­


    Sururi, and, a red spiritual like body came out.


    It emerged like it was dripping from a surface of water, upside down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even though me and Shirayuki were both surprised, we stood side by side and could only blush.


    That is because the spirit body had the appearance of Aria, with her long, but untied, twintails¡­ however, much like Rurugami in the United States with Dr. Sara¡­ Aria was naked.


    Seeing herself upside and completely naked,


    ¡°WHY ARE YOU NAKED!!!¡±


    Aria blushed such a bright pink that I could clearly see it, even in the red light, and,


    ¡°¨C PUT ON SOME CLOTHES! I AM GOING TO OPEN A WINDHOLE IN YOU!¡±


    ¡°Ah, we do not have a physical form. That is why we borrow the form of a woman who will not be attacked by those around us. No matter how belligerent you are, you would not attack yourself blindly.¡±


    While making excuses with Aria¡¯s voice, the spirit body that seemed to be the Scarlet Goddess¡­ suddenly covered herself with a sailor suit made of mist.


    ¡°I am belligerent!? I am not as bad as you, idiot!¡±


    Aria¡­ you look down upon even cosmic lifeforms that we could only call ¡°God¡±. As expected of a noblewoman. She has no hesitation for looking down on others.


    While softly drifting down, Aria Scarlet Goddess rotated in the air while holding her skirt down¡­ and she sat cross-legged next to Aria, while floating in the air.


    ¡°Then, Scarlet Goddess, may I share your true feelings with the other two here?¡±


    ¡°Even if I said no, you still would.¡±


    ¡°If you let them listen to you, maybe they will give you some leniency?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    While Aria and the Scarlet Goddess were talking, Shirayuki and I just had a ¡°?¡± above our heads¡­


    ¡°The Scarlet Goddess wants to see her mother. This whole time, she was upset that she could not see her.¡±


    When Aria told us this about her, the Scarlet Goddess could only turn her head in embarrassment.


    (¡­ mom?)


    Since rurugami and ririgami were sisters, I suppose it should not be surprising that the Scarlet Goddess has a mother, but¡­


    What do you mean, you want to meet her?


    ¡°After possessing the Scarlet Goddess, I would look into her memories. Long ago, the three sister, hihi, ruru, and riri, crossed the universe as meteorites¡­ When they passed near the Earth, the gravitational pull pulled them towards it and they crashed into the Earth. The odds of this happening were akin to an unlikely car accident or two ships crashing in the open sea. The exact timing might have been different, but the three sisters flew side by side, so they all crashed into Earth.¡±


    Aria spoke about the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s memories¡­


    This story matches the story that the Hotogi said, that the Scarlet Goddess ¡°fell from the sky¡±.


    ¡°¨C we are, according to your earthling classification, free-floating planets. We are not bound by any other celestial body, and freely revolve directly around the galaxy.¡±


    I do not know if there is a higher or lower rank among the stars, but at any rate, the Scarlet Goddess is now puffing out her non-existent chest.


    ¡°That is why we don¡¯t have the habit of moving around much, which you humans do. We bend the space around us, and receive plasma emitted by stars to move like a sailboat. That is why our physical body can only move in outer space, and even when we do move, we do so slowly.¡±


    The Scarlet Goddess, who is saying things very much with my image of aliens from outer space¡­


    While she might by uniquely UFO in shape, she could not fly on Earth.


    As the Scarlet Goddess had said, right now she could not move. From our point of view, she is just a rock.


    ¡°The gravitational pull of this planet is strong. Because of its magnetic field, stars plasma can hardly reach us. That is why we can no longer return to space. We were forced to live here.¡±


    The sky beyond the hihiirokane was a roof for her¡­


    The eyes of the Scarlet Goddess, as if looking to the universe beyond, are sad. Aria might be thinking of her own mother right now, as we were just talking of the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s mother.


    Aria¡¯s somewhat sympathetic tone towards the Scarlet Goddess is¡­


    Aria¡¯s mother was imprisoned for a crime she never committed, and because of that Aria continues to be unable to see her mother.


    ¡°Is there, a, umm¡­ do you have a mother? In space?¡±


    When the Scarlet Goddess has a sad face while in the shape of Aria, I cannot help but be sympathetic to the Scarlet Goddess and listen to her personal story¡­


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°What color is she?¡±


    ¡°Gold.¡±


    ¡°The she is Kinirokane.¡±


    As an amateur I am not confident in this, but the Scarlet Goddess responded and,


    ¡°Mother has her own particles orbiting the Earth like a satellite, and has been watching us since we fell. Mommy is amazing. Even though she is small, she is powerful. She is kind, and has been lending a lot of her power to the people who built ancient tombs and the pyramids, which humans used as receivers¡­ You know, your sister in law, Patra, uses her power too. That power is my mama¡¯s.¡±


    When that story was told, an unexpected link between irokane and the Toyama family was discovered.


    Come to think of it, Hilda said something like ¡°Patra gets her powers from the stars¡± at the Skytree. Was that was she was talking about?


    But honestly, I do not care much about that area¡­


    The Scarlet Goddess¡¯s smile, as she gleefully boasts about her mother, is similar to Aria¡¯s, but not just because she is the basis of her appearance¡­ it is the face of someone who cares about their mother, who loves their mother deeply.


    Kinirokane is watching over its daughters through its satellite particles, perhaps pieces of its own body, in the Earth¡¯s orbit, must also have the feelings of a parent towards their children.


    But her daughters cannot leave the Earth, as they are bound by gravity.


    Earlier, I had tried to use criminal psychology to find out the motives behind the Scarlet Goddess¡¯s desire for love and war¡­ I thought it to be some kind of frustration, but it was homesickness. The sorrow of being forced to Earth and unable to return to the universe where her mother is. I could have never predicted that.


    Her desire to leave is hopeless. She cannot fly freely in her UFO like we earthlings imagine she could.


    Yes. The coloured metal sisters can never leave the Earth again.


    Since the Scarlet Goddess could never go back to space anyway¡­


    She decided that she might as well enjoy her time on Earth, and her younger sisters, Ruru and Riri, tried to stop her from doing so as it could destroy the Earth. That is what led to the conflict between the irokane sisters.


    And as I am summarizing this tragic and sci-fi situation in my head¡­


    ¡°Scarlet Goddess¡­ you give up on things way too easily.¡±


    Aria, who was doing the ¡°yareyare¡± pose that westerns often do, sighed towards the Scarlet Goddess. (TL Note: This is the pose. http://bitly.ws/yrc6)


    ¡°?¡±


    When I, Shirayuki, and the Scarlet Goddess looked at Aria, she fixed her eyes on the Scarlet Goddess,


    ¡°I will do something for you, hihiirokane. You want to go back to space, right? I mean, just like the universe is finite, so is life. It is not a bad thing to kill time, but you have to remember what you really want to do.¡±


    Aria is talking to her as an equal.


    Aria neither respects her nor despises her. No regard for her being an Earthling and hihiirokane being an alien.


    ¡°Even stars must die someday, right? If you don¡¯t live your life doing what you really want to do, you will regret it when you die. If you want to see your mother again, don¡¯t waste your time.¡±


    ¡°To put it simply for you Aria, let alone space, I cannot move even 1mm. That is why¡­ it is impossible¡­ impossible for me to see my mamma again¡­¡±


    ¡°That may be right, but who do you think that is? He is Enable, a man who makes the impossible, possible.¡±


    Aria, who was talking to the Scarlet Goddess, folded her arms and flicked her head towards me.


    ¡°If you say ¡°I cannot do it¡±, I will open a windhole in you, so do not say it ever again. Also, do not say ¡°I¡¯m tired¡± or ¡°it¡¯s troublesome¡±.¡±


    She told this to the Scarlet Goddess, however,


    ¡°¡­ but this is too difficult, even for me, you know? I doubt it is even possible to move this rock to space.¡±


    While tapping the ceiling with the back of my hand, I raise my eyebrows and say that to Aria.


    ¡°Kinji, are you telling me that you have been lying this whole time? Will I have to call myself the women who makes the impossible possible from today?


    Aria takes out her pearl pink cellphone while making a mischievous chuckle.


    What is this turn of events?


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    Aria then asked Shirayuki something strange, as if to add more to my worries.


    ¡°Shirayuki. The Hotogi has been taking care of the hihiirokane, right?¡±


    ¡°Ye-, yes.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will be taking care of it. Fundamentally, we are doing the same thing, so there should be no issue.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Aria continued, and kurori.


    She turned around, her pink twintails waving in the wind, and she asked the Scarlet Goddess something strange.


    ¡°Well, Scarlet Goddess, here is a question for you. This is something I did not quite understand even after reading your mind¡­ Can I use your abilities from any distance?¡±


    ¡°The hihiirokane in your chest follows you wherever you go. Your heart is always connected to mine. Irokane is one and all, all and one. The connection we have is on a separate dimension, our distance from one another is irrelevant.¡±


    ¡°Ok. We can negotiate then. A Butei is a jack-of-all trades. Our job is not only to fight and arrest criminals. Sometimes, we do other jobs, such as this.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I will grant you your dearest wish. I will return you to outer space.¡±


    Aria, who is relatively strong in negotiations, replies as if she is out having a drink with the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ehh?¡±


    The Scarlet Goddess, I, and Shirayuki, were all surprised¡­


    Aria does not say anything to our surprise, but keeps talking.


    ¡°In return, I have a demand. That is, I want to be able to meet the expectations of the real name given to me by my great-grandfather¡­ ¡°Aria the Scarlet Ammo¡±.¡±


    ¡­ Aria the Scarlet Ammo.


    It was the honourable name that Sherlock Holmes gave to Aria back at IU.


    The meaning of the name was meant for one who had mastered the use of hihiirokane.


    A power beyond our modern understanding of psychics, concepts that are currently only conceptual¡­


    ¡­ a person with ESP powers.


    ¡°In other words, for the rest of our lives, let me use your power without limit. Keep the Hidan as it is. It will only be used now as a means to talk to each other. Please teach me how to use the ESP abilities you can use, even if it is a little at a time. Right now, the laser is the only thing I know how to use with certainty.¡±


    Oh, oh no. This is not good.


    Or rather, Aria, you already know how to use the laser?


    Aria, you¡­


    I do not know how she is planning on doing this, but she is going to get this UFO back into outer space, and as a reward, she is going to be able to use the powers of the Scarlet Goddess at her will.


    ¡°Aria¡­¡±


    At that moment, Shirayuki spoke with a hint of a warning,


    ¡°What? Are you trying to stop me?¡±


    Aria¡¯s eyes, a mix of her natural royal blue and scarlet, her reddish camellia eyes, glanced at Shirayuki.


    ¡°No. If you can really do that, that is a wishful story. A method that none past could think of to calm the Scarlet Goddess semi-permanently¡­ but maybe¡­ I will be involved in that story¡­¡±


    Shirayuki seems to find it difficult to continue, so I, who can understand her thinking, will speak for her.


    ¡°You will have to control yourself when it comes to using those abilities, Aria. I doubt it will happen, but if you go out of control for some reason, someone has to stop you. You need an auditor, a safety net. That would have to be Shirayuki. She would have to step in, be it with the hidan, the Irokane Ayame, or her Scarlet dances.¡±


    When I said that, Shirayuki nodded in agreement¡­


    Aria did not seem to have objections to that.


    Alright, at least for now, this will prevent lasers hitting me since Aria cannot use her powers whenever she wants. Just the normal guns and stuff. Still, this is a matter of ¡°when¡±.


    ¡°Okay. I will only use those abilities if I really have to. I don¡¯t know why you are so suspicious of me, I am not going to shoot lasers out of my eyes for the fun of it. People would be scared of me.¡±


    Now then, Aria¡­ do you really not realize that everyone is already scared of you? You, who scores 100kg high scores on punching machines purely for fun?


    Now, all that remains to be seen is how the Scarlet Goddess responds¡­


    ¡°¡­ I have already been possessed. I cannot do anything since my heart was taken hostage, I should know having done that to humans many times before¡­ I understand the request. I accept, I don¡¯t want to miss my chance to go back to space after waiting 2,000 years.¡±


    ¡­ it has been decided.


    But that is Aria for you. Her negotiating skills are an art.


    Armed force, economic power, and political sway, these powers of Aria¡¯s are being perfected and improved constantly.


    And now, ESP powers¡­ this is yet another of Aria¡¯s powers, and now a God is my ally? Oh man.


    ¡°And so the contract is concluded. Scarlet Goddess, can you shake my hands?¡±


    ¡°You can do it if you want to.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t just want to do it. I will do it.¡±


    Aria and the Scarlet Goddess, who had a really earthling/alien-like conversation¡­


    They exchanged a firm handshake, a tiny hand and a misty tiny hand.


    Heh¡­ you really can do it¡­


    And at that scene of reconciliation that I could only look upon with my eyes wide,


    ¡°¡­ I guess that settles that matter.¡±


    I muttered that line that, recently, I have missed many chances say.


    Shirayuki, too, was watching this historic handshake with a dreamy look on her face.


    Aria¡­


    ¡°Not yet, Kinji. Article 8 of the Butei Charter. We must complete our mission, from beginning to end. Based on the contract, we must return the hihiirokane to space. You, my partner, must also help.¡±


    Then, she turned her red-camellia eyes towards me.


    Well, I knew I would have to help anyway.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡±


    And, Aria opened the cell phone that she had been flicking through recently.


    And¡­


    She launched into the most unexpected, most insane sentence I had ever heard come out of her mouth before.


    ¡°I am in the process of contacting NASA. Let¡¯s go to outer space.¡±

 Volume 21 - CH 2

    FEBRUARY 2, 2023 ~ FROZZENDETH


    Guided by Tamamo, who had again disguised herself as an elementary school girl, the rescue team had finally arrived at our hideout the next morning. The hospital was far away, so for the time being, we decided to go to Hotogi Shrine to get some immediate first aid.


    And well¡­ Thank to Shirayuki, Konayuki, Kazayuki, and Hannayuki, I got some generous nursing, and after a hissy fit managed to get some sound sleep. My luck never changes.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go, Kinji! Yes, wake up!Mmm, fine, I will carry you while you are sleeping. Shirayuki, hold his feet!¡±


    I could hear Aria¡¯s voice speaking, but I had activated Hysteria Mode over and over again since Kii no Kuni. I was completely and totally exhausted from the continues fatigue. I would just barely open my eyes, but I could not push myself to wake up any more than that.


    While being dragged along by Aria, out of the corner of my eye I could see¡­ heavy land based civilian machinery and JSDF machinery that seemed to be digging up Kaminabi. Hell, there was even a V-22 from the U.S garrisoned forces in Japan that had landed in the parking lot of the Hotogi Shrine. After being loaded onto it, I saw a screen showing an image of what was below the plane¡­ there was an electromagnetic crane head attached to it, the same kind used in scrapyards and such. While everyone, including Shirayuki and the other Hotogi priestesses watched in unison¡­


    Suspended from this Osprey was the hihiirokane¡­


    As the brilliant scarlet of the hihiirokane melded with the sky beyond¡­


    (¡­sunset¡­)


    Thinking about it, that must mean that I slept 20 hours. And yet, I am still sleepy¡­


    Actually, now that I think about it, I have zero clue what is even going on right now.


    Unable to fight against the sleepiness, I once again closed my eyes.


    ¡°How long until we reach Florida?¡±


    I could hear the excited voice of the Scarlet Goddess, as well as,


    ¡°I think it will take about a full day, including the refuelling at the Royal Navy Carrier along the way. But, I don¡¯t like this. Every time Kinji flies in a plane, it crashes.¡± (TL Note: Never thought about this but ya, Kinji has terrible luck in planes. Vehicles in general for that matter.)


    Aria, who was riding beside me, blurted that out and then poked me.


    ¡°Ahhai¡­¡±


    That was all I could mumble in response, still being half-asleep.


    Okay, now I am sure. This must be a dream. Even for Aria, it is impossible to somehow use both the US air force and the British navy to move something like the Scarlet Goddess somewhere.


    This is kind of weird to think of but, if this is a dream, I might as well fall asleep in it. Hopefully when I wake up, this is all just a dream.


    (Yes, this is all a bad dream¡­)


    ¡­ However¡­ the soude of those blades¡­ it is pretty convincingly real¡­


    Yup, of course it was a dream. Fuck.


    When the Osprey landed on the Royal Navy aircraft carrier, the HMS Ark Royal, which was sailing off the coast of Alaska, Aria, who was the only person who was wearing a warm fur coat, said ¡°Go to the bathroom and eat. As soon as we finish refueling, we are flying again¡±. She ordered me, who was already shivering in the cold, to leave the Osprey. For some reason, a floating Scarlet Goddess followed behind her.


    After getting on the deck, surrounded by gray sky and a blue sea, with my bangs flailing from the down current from the rotor blades¡­


    As the V-22 unloaded the red UFO on the flight deck, where normally only anti-submarine patrol helicopters took off from, the air force and bridge crews all said ¡°Oh my Gosh!¡± with widened eyes.


    Ignoring the commotion, I was pretty hungry, so I went to the bridge to explain the situation to the friendly looking black crew member, and got some leftover sandwiches and tea bags which I had to eat in the corridor. I later heard that Aria had been invited to the officers mess and had a feast of roast beef and French Fries. How could I not be jealous?


    Well, now that I think about it, Aria had just used a British aircraft carrier as nothing more than a parking spot and gas station¡­


    She probably managed that using that British Prince Howard¡­ however¡­ the US air force is also involved. How did she manage that?


    ¡­ I want to know, and yet, I am afraid to know.


    The Osprey afterwards flew for a half day crossing North America from the North West to the South East, on a course to the hot as hell Atlantic coast of Florida¡­


    Finally, above the Kennedy Space Center, the Osprey transitioned to helicopter mode.


    (¡­ I saw this once on ¡°Discover of the Worlds Mysteries¡±¡­!)


    Heading towards the front of an cubic, almost jokingly large Vehicle Assembly Building¡­ the Osprey softly unloaded the hihiirokane.


    Gradually, I began to understand what was happening, and as I made a face that could only be described as ¡°the face of a man eating a spoonful of live slimy bugs¡±,


    ¡°Yes Nicky, this is the setup.¡±


    Aria, looking a bit amused right now, handed me a sheet of A4 paper.


    ¡°Who is Nicky¡­¡±


    ¡°YOU are Nicholas. I am Jessica. I have a roster of fictitious scientists, such as NASA scientists, for situations like this.¡± (TL Note: ¡°YOU are Nicholas¡± is in English in original.)


    Are you saying that that is a fake name? Or rather, you just suddenly started speaking in English, Aria.


    But why do we need a pseudonym anyway?


    No, somehow, I managed to realize why.


    However, I don¡¯t want to hear any unpleasant revelations until the very last minute, so I will keep my mouth shut and one eyebrow raised, just staring at Aria in silence¡­


    Aria, aka Jessica, just narrowed her eyes at my gesture and laughed, ¡°fufufu¡±.


    An anime-esque voice as cute as that just makes you want to record it to hear it again.


    JFK Space Center, Brevard County, Florida, USA.


    It is about 28 times the size of Minato Ward, where Butei High is located, and is the general base of the National Aeronautics and Space Administration, otherwise known as NASA.


    Despite the futuristic title of a ¡°Space Center¡±, most of the area around it is a wetland nature reserve. Thousands of alligators live in the surrounding swamps, the national bird of the United States, the bald eagle, flies around, and there is even a beach nearby with dolphins and manatees.


    When I stepped out of the Osprey, which had landed at the heliport of the adjacent Cape Canaveral Air Force Base, since we were so far south of Kyushu the sun was strong and muggy even in the monring.


    A Humvee greeted us there, and from it,


    ¡°Damn¡­ what are you doing now, big brother?¡±


    I have no idea why he is here, and am still doubting it, but my little brother, Kinzou, is definitely here now. Behind him I could also see Mash and LOO, a girlish robot who is still wearing a white school swimsuit-like battle suit that is still eye catching and out of place.


    The firs thing my younger brother said to me, as he was wearing a fancy suit, was ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    I answered him as honestly as I could.


    Immediately after him, Kaname, wearing the summer uniform of Butei High,


    ¡°Onii-chan! Give me a big hug~!¡± (TL Note: Onii-chan is a cute way to say ¡°Big Brother¡±, I kept the original as I could not think of a comparative English equivalent.)


    Hop, step, jump! Bashii!


    She was jumping around in a short pleated skirt, and when I reflexively stiffened out of fear, she hugged me with a big smile on her face, and with a big thud, we fell into the swamp behind us, and an alligator family came running towards us in a frenzy, forcing us and everyone else to flee in all directions.


    In short, the mission now for Aria and myself this time is¡­


    It was to launch the hihirokane brought from Japan to here into space.


    Outer space¡­ to be precise, about an altitude of 560km, satellite orbit.


    According to the Scarlet Goddess, there are particles of kinirokane, the mother of the irokane sisters, drifting around there.


    In addition, once in outer space, irokane can capture the stellar wind and move about on its own, albeit slowly. In other words, it is possible to leave the Earth¡¯s gravitational pull and fly away into space, even if it takes a lot of time. The Scarlet Goddess, though, had said that it will choose if it will do so only after meeting its mother again.


    ¡°It¡¯s very existence and the information it has told us has solved so many mysteries thought not all of them, but after listening to its story¡­ Regardless of if irokane is an alien or a metal person, it should certainly be returned to its original place from a humanitarian point of view. Really, the Scarlet Goddess is a refugee stuck on Earth. I will lend you my strength and help.¡±


    Dixie Crossroads¡­ a family style seafood restaurant frequented by astronauts¡­


    Kinzou, who had heard the general story from me and Aria, replied while eating a lobster tail with a crunch.


    He seemed a little upset though at our desire to return the Scarlet Goddess, who was currently half sitting and floating next to Aria, to outerspace¡­ Or maybe he was just frustrated that it was Aria who received its abilities and powers instead of him.


    ¡°I thought you would say that, Mr. Hero of Justice.¡±


    ¡°Losing such a beatiful ore is an aesthetic loss for mankind, though.¡±


    Kinzou, who was now nibbling on some tomatoes he brought with him, has a strong connection with NASA, due to his many years of buying parts through them for his Noi Ange weaponry.


    It would seem Aria, who was investigating this area after our previous fight with each other, contacted Kaname¡­


    And summoned the G siblings from New York to help.


    Kinzou is not particularly friendly with Aria, but when he had heard ¡°Kinji will be there¡±, he decided to come right away. Aria knew that Kinzou is like Kaname in how they treat me, their older brother¡­. it is no wonder she decided to drag me to America.


    It must have been high ranking brass related to the GIII League who managed to force the US military based in Japan to fly that Osprey under the guise of training. I don¡¯t want to get involved, however, so I will not prod him on it.


    ¡°I want to help, but hey, I can¡¯t afford to spend such a huge amount of money. For example, would it be okay to just send a small piece into space? I mean, irokane is one is all and all is one, right? If we send just a small piece, isn¡¯t that the same as sending the whole thing?¡±


    To Kinzou, who was now sipping a Budweiser asks that,


    ¡°It is true that regardless of how many pieces irokane is divided into, the pieces hearts are still connected by a force much like telepathy between themselves. However, the greater the mass, the more certain its existence is. Because of that, if we don¡¯t launch the main body, but only a piece, the Scarlet Goddess wont be able to return to outerspace.¡±


    Aria answers while picking up a olibol, a smaller version of the holeless donuts that Lisa had eaten while we were in Holland.


    Kinzou is a peculiar man who uses his own finances to fund his activities. In other words, he is basically a self funded Hero who works for free as a hobby.


    Aria, however, was not happy about him helping unless she compensated him for his assistance, and was willing to pay for all expenses, including this meal.However, the expenses here are just too different from before.


    And so, the dynamic Atlas with the bullet holes on his face, the flamboyant Collins, the butler old man Angus, Luca, the silver haired telekinetic girl with mismatched colors eyes who was ex-KGB, the fox girl Tsukumo, my little sister Kaname, and the ginion genius Mash¡­ everyone was having fun, drinking,m and singing. The only quiet person here was LOO, who was sitting quietly without having eaten anything. Americans appear to have no concept of shyness or discretion.


    Myself, Aria, and Kinzou sat in a separate box from his subordinates,


    ¡°AHHH, shut up! You guys, eat quietly!¡±


    After stomping the ground and yelling at his subordinates, they only remained quiet for about 3 minutes¡­


    In the meantime, I decided to ask something that was bothering. Gather your courage, Kinji.


    ¡°A-¡­ Aria. Well, you know, your mission is to return the hihiirokane to outerspace. But, um, the fact is that you brought me as well¡­¡±


    ¡°You are coming as well. I have been telling you this since I decided to do this.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am going to outer space¡­¡±


    ¡°That-is-right! Out-er-space! You better not die and you are not getting away, stupid Kinji!¡±


    Aria suddenly got in a bad mood and yelled directly into my ear, making my eardrum tingle.


    ¡°¡­ Or rather, the Scarlet Goddess¡­ she said ¡°Kinji has to come see me off too, I will be disappointed otherwise¡±. She likes you, doesn¡¯t she? Geez. Kinji¡¯s bad playboy habits with women is not just limited to humans and yokai, but even aliens as well¡­ I am past being disgusted or amazed, I am starting to even respect you a little¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that is not true, I am not a womanizer or anything, the Scarlet Goddess said that on her ow- owowowowowowow! Don¡¯t pinch my ass! You are going to tear a piece of it off! Stop!¡±


    Having escaped from Aria¡¯s pincer-like attack, which by the way has the power to squeeze an open dry or crack a billiard ball, I¡­


    Fell off my chair and landed on the wooden floor, and put a little distance between me and Aria.


    And then¡­ with teary eyes and desperation on my face¡­


    ¡°well¡­ Let¡¯s say that the plan is to go to outer space¡­ How the hell are we supposed to get there?¡±


    This was the big question, the one I was equal parts curious and scared.


    Aria and Kinzou bother turned to look at me as if I was some kind of idiot.


    ¡°A space shuttle.¡±


    ¡°STS-132-1/2, Atlantis.¡±


    ¡­ Ahh¡­


    Ahh-yupyup! I am going, really going! Granted, I don¡¯t really have a choice!


    According to Kinzou, the mission of the Space Shuttle Atlantis, which will be launched the day after tomorrow, was to deploy a satellite and deliver a module to the International Space Station.


    However, due to a defect in the module, the satellite was not loaded, leaving empty space in the payload section of the shuttle¡­ The launch of the satellite could not be postponed under the contract, so NASA auctioned off the right to load an item into the empty space.


    And so, Luca-chan, a famous auction attender who had received the request from Aria, who told Kaname, who requested Kinzou, was able to win the auction. The rights to load the shuttle also came with two vacant seats, which were originally for the mission specialists who were supposed to be on board the shuttle for launch.


    ¡­ Are we already in an era where space travel can be bought with just money?


    As expected, another shocking truth from America, the leading capitalist nation.


    ¡°I imagined space development and exploration to be more for research purposes.¡±


    ¡°I do not know about Japan, but in the United States, it was originally for military purposes, but not it is becoming a national project for business purposes. But it is true that science promotion sounds better to the public, so we are scientists now. That is why we have a pseudonym.¡±


    A gigantic structure that looks like the inside of a factory, a launch pad that has been assembled intricately¡­


    From there me and Aria, whose front half of her head looked like it was in a fishbowl due to the goldfish bowl helmet, crossed the boarding bridge and had a serious conversation with each other over the intercom system in our suit. We only had the channel open to us two to make sure no one over heard us but¡­ Just in case, we talked in Japanese anyway.


    As far as the eye can see, the surrounding area is a uninhabited wetland. This was because people could not live in the surrounding area as the roaring sound of the engine could rupture eardrums or cause fatal injuries withing a 5km radius during launch. The animals stay away due to the traffic and constant noise though so I could not see any animals nearby.


    ¡°Lucky for us, the opportunity for a launch so soon after we made a deal with the Scarlet Goddess¡­¡±


    ¡°It is really that lucky, you know? Shuttles have been flying back and forth between Earth and space more than 130 times already. These days, a flight happens about once a month.¡±


    After a final check of our pressurized suits, which included a patch showing our mission number, a pocket for our personal items, and a parachute, Aria and I climbed through a side hatch into the shuttle¡¯s orbiting spacecraft.


    I sat on the tilted seat with my back pointed to the group, firmly tightened the seatbelts that fixed my shoulders and hips down, and then watched the commanders, pilots, and other crew members communicate with weather control, and then launch control. For now, I just wait. Aria and I are not trained to operate the space shuttle itself, we are just fake payload specialists¡­ guests, really.


    (And for that matter¡­)


    Aria-san is now boarding next to me.


    This girl was nothing more than arrogant and bossy at the Kennedy Space Center.


    Before boarding she used their landline to order peachbuns from a Chinese restaurant in Orlando for her dinner in the astronaut accommodations, had her hard bed changed to a nicer one, and so on. NASA had treated Aria like a VIP and did so without complaint. When I told her to ¡°restrain yourself a little¡±, she replied simply with ¡°I am launching at my own expense, am I not?¡±


    I had heard that Aria was a major sponsor for this launch, having sold the now captured IU submarine to the Japanese government, and used those funds for the auction privilege of loading the shuttle¡­ In short however, it took all of the funds from that sale transaction to win the auction. The exact amount? I did not ask, I was not sure that my heart could take such a heartbreaking number.


    ¡°Yes, sir. We are all go for launch!¡±


    Captain Monroe, a blond-haird female astronaut, communicated with everyone in plain English. She diligently checked the primary display on the LCD screen.


    ¡°Jessica and Nicholas, are you feeling under the weather? Since you are sitting with your back to the floor, isn¡¯t your blood rushing to your head?¡±


    ¡°I am OK, Monroe.¡± (TL Note: OK is in English.)


    ¡°Ah, ehh¡­ me too.¡±


    The captain, who resembled Marilyn Monroe, including even her soft way of speech, was actually a distant relative of hers. From my point of view however, her demeaner and speech is sexy and annoying, and on top of that she is even a troublesome older sister character who listens to every one of Aria¡¯s selfish commands.


    ¡°I am fine too.¡±


    A voice resounded in my head, which naturally was the telepath of the Scarlet Goddess. Only me and Aria could hear her however.


    The hihiirokane, which had been carefully sterilized at the Vehicle Assembly Building, was not situated in the shuttle¡¯s payload bay.


    (For now at least, the hihiirokane is being returned to the universe¡­)


    Ruruirokane and ririirokane will apparently be launched later as well.


    I do not know when that will be, how much that will cost, who will end up having to pay for it, or who will be going though.


    ¡°¨CT-Minus 60 seconds till launch.¡± (TL Note: this is in English.)


    A communication from Space Centre Control Headquarters came through my helmet.


    It is finally happening. Damn.


    By the way, despite nobody telling me such important information, a quick Google search on my phone showed that 2 out of the 5 space shuttles to take off so far have exploded in the air. Apparently, our orange colored pressure suit is to make it easier to find our corpse should such an event happen.


    Just as I was thinking about reciting the nembutsu, Aria suddenly opened a dedicated line between us¡­


    ¡°Kinji.¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying that now?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. From the bottom of my heart. Thank you¡±


    ¡­ in a polite, formal Japanese voice, she thanked me.


    ¡°What-, what are you saying? Saying such a thing at a time like this¡­¡±


    And saying such a thing in such a cute voice¡­


    I wonder if she is saying such a thing in case something bad happens¡­ Those words are not a good omen, are they?


    But as a matter of fact, to hear such a thing coming from Aria, that she appreciates me, words from the bottom of her heart¡­ it made me nervous and my heart flutter. So,


    ¡°Aria, you really are an Aria, aren¡¯t you? You decide everything on your own, never stopping, always moving forwards¡­¡± (TL Note: a reminder, ¡°Aria¡± is a term used for a solo act in an opera.)


    I replied with snarky words.


    But Aria,


    ¡°I am with you now. Now, it is a duet.¡±


    She narrowed her reddish-purple camellia eyes and smiled at me through her acrylic glass helmet.


    And then¡­ a hand, a hand wearing a fluffy white glove¡­ it grabbed onto my hand.


    This is nostalgic.


    ¡°¨CT-Minus 15 seconds till launch.¡± (TL Note: This is in English.)


    When you and I first met.


    There was a joke I told you before we went to the arcade together for the first time.


    A duet.


    That was the first time Aria had ever¡­


    ¡­ her words at the time had made me smile.


    ¡°¡­ 10, 9, 8, 7¡­¡±


    The countdown continued, like a radio in my helmet.


    Me and Aria.


    Starting from that arcade, we have been to Daiba, Akihabara, Yokohama, Hong Kong, London, and so many other places together.


    And now, together, we are going to outerspace.


    ¡°¡­ 6, 5, 4¡­¡±


    Suddenly, I thought.


    Then, after this.


    Where am I going to go with Aria after this?


    ¡°¡­ 3, 2, 1¡­¡±


    Well, anywhere is fine.


    ¡°¡­ 0, LIFT OFF¨C!¡±


    As long as I am with Aria!


    ¡­ When you hear the word ¡°space shuttle¡±, generally people think of only the white-and-black part that looks like an airplane, but the space shuttle is actually the part that circles the Earth. A space shuttle is a set that includes an external fuel tank and a solid fuel booster.


    First, two solid fuel rockets are used for the launch, and it is like a gigantic firework in that it cannot be extinguished once it is ignited. While ascending you can do nothing, so we just leave our fates to the heavens and listen to the communications between the commander and air traffic control. However¡­


    ¡°Thi-, this thing really does shake a lot.¡±


    ¡°Thththththth, thats right!¡±


    Aria and I communicated in a loud, broken voice due to the constant vibrations.


    It was as if I was on a roller coaster while sitting in a massage chair. I was worried that the shuttle would break, or that that hihiirokane might just fly out.


    ¡°Jessica-san, Nich-san. Beginning pilots frequently bite their tongue when they talk during takeoff, you know~? Ufufufu. Alright, we are now at an altitude of 43km. SRB detachment will begin shortly.¡±


    Monroe was a veteran shuttle pilot, having flown already 3 times, so even amidst all this shaking she could still speak fluently.


    Occasionally, the shuttle would twist and change direction, with the sunlight coming in through the windows also changing sharply.


    (43km is¡­ that is five times higher than the height that we flew in the Fugaku the other day¡­!)


    It has not even been two minutes since launch, and we have already gone up that high¡­ amazing¡­


    Gonn, suddenly, there was a particularly large shake¡­


    Like petals falling off of a flower, the auxiliary rocket was detached.


    After the rocket was detached, I noticed that the scenery outside the plane was changing from morning to night, in the blink of an eye.


    No, it is not night, I am simply that close to outerspace.


    It felt as if the rocket had suddenly braked when the rocket was ejected, but the shuttle suddenly resumed acceleration with the main engine. At such high altitudes, the shuttle had to take a course that follows the curvature of the earth, so it gradually went into an inverted flight, but due to the acceleration, vibration, and lack of gravity, I already had no sense of what was up or down.


    ¡°Oh, you can remove the shield from your helmet now.¡±


    ¡°Uuuupu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t throw up Ari¡­ Jessica. Please, don¡¯t throw up, ever.¡±


    When me and Aria were having such a conversation, after Monroe told us that we could open up our helmets shielding, the external fuel tank was disconnected too, we were almost in outerspace.


    From what I heard from the communication, the shuttle, which was now just a spacecraft, was making its final adjustments to enter orbit around earth¡­


    ¡°¡­ Engine¡­ Stop¡­¡±


    Following the slightly exaggerated voice of the pilot¡­


    Suddenly¡­


    I stopped feeling any kind of acceleration.


    My body felt light and refreshed. Suddenly I felt a strange illusion of being naked, it was as if all the pressurized clothes that had been tightly clinging to me before had suddenly just come off.


    This must be¡­ because of the weightlessness.


    Normally, gravity makes clothing feel attached to your skin.


    However, in space, clothes float off of your body as if you are swimming.


    ¡°Alright everyone, thank you for your hard work so far. We are now in low orbit, an altitude of 560km and moving at 7.5km per second.¡±


    Monroe, who was speaking as if she was a kindergarten teacher, happily took off her helmet¡­


    Floating.


    An altitude of 560km. We were more than 800 times higher than the Sky Tree where we fought Hilda and Watson, and more than 50 times higher than the V-2 and Fugako. It was not a question anymore but a fact, we were in outer space now.


    I followed her lead and removed my helmet, holding it in front of my face and releasing it¡­


    It would not fall.


    It stood there. It was like a magic trick or CGI.


    ¡°It looks like the hihiirokane is still safe.¡±


    Aria whispered to me, she must have had another conversation in her head with the Scarlet Goddess.


    She took off her helmet and flashed me a smile.


    Her pink twintails that came out of her helmet were fixed in the air. It was like a life size sculpture or figurine of her that was posed three-dimensionally.


    This is obviously the first time that I had been to outer space and I was super excited, but what was really interesting to me¡­


    ¡°Aria, your hair, it looks really cool.¡±


    I had to hold back my laugh while taking off my seatbelt. (TL Note: term used here is ¥×©`¥¯¥¹¥¯¥¹ , think of anime characters like Aqua when they tried to hold back a laugh with one hand over their mouth.)


    Then Aria, with her face in a grimace, shook her head.


    She started to shake her head, and her hair went everywhere around her. But suddenly, I felt Aria¡¯s twintail slapping onto face.


    ¡­ Wait a minute, Jessica-san. Have you been using your telekinesis powers to make it look like you slapping my face and covering it with your hair was happening in zero gravity?


    Ouch! That hurts! The smell, though¡­ It smelled sweet, like gardenia flowers, but different somehow¡­


    This is too dangerous¡­ With such a nice smell she has too much feminine power!


    In space there was no up or down, right or left, front or back. So, we had our first space meal on the middle deck, which is kind of like a living space which was below the cockpit¡­ or was it above?


    Our meal was a hamburger that had the patty cooked by injecting hot water into a vacuum pack. The bread was a tortilla, but a normal bun, since crumbs would float in the air and could enter a machine, leading to an accident.


    ¡°It is a weird spicy tasting hamburger¡­ but it is delicious.¡±


    ¡°In space, weightlessness changes the way you body circulates blood, so your sense of taste is affected, too.¡±


    Aria, who finally got a knack of moving around without having her twintails spread out, explained to me how space changed my sense of taste. A persons sense of taste and smell are connected though, so when Aria wrapped my head like a mummy with her hair earlier¡­ it seemed to smell different than usual and smelled fresh. Thanks to that though, she was in danger of activating mankinds first hysteria mode in space.


    By the way, the other crew members finished their meal quickly and were already working. The only people lazily eating are me and Aria, the customer pair, who had changed into old-fashioned flight suits.


    In addition to the other changes from being in space, our feet literally did not touch the ground, so the only way to move was to push yourself off a wall or climb it.


    It was troublesome to make our bodies move like that, so Aria and I were sitting cross-legged upside down and thus eating upside down, which must have made for a strange picture.


    I looked closer and saw that the bag the hamburgers came in had the McDonald¡¯s log on it.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the last time that we had McDonald¡¯s together in Aomi?¡±


    ¡°Fufu. I was just thinking that as well.¡±


    Me and Aria made small talk as we ate.


    Aria and I were on our first mission¡­ to find a cat. Before we found the cat, we had eaten McDonald¡¯s, and Aria had drank my coke by mistake, punching me in the face after for some reason. I will have to make sure to hide my special no-straw space cola to make sure that she does not mistake it for hers, again. (TL Note: in outer space, much like with food, drinks are a danger to the machinery, and thus drink containers have to be specially made for zero gravity.)


    ¡°Aria, at least you were kind in the end, for what its worth.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I am talking about the Scarlet God. Even though she caused you so much trouble¡­ You still want to return her to outer space.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I do.¡±


    ¡°You feel sorry for her. Because she misses her mom.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Maybe¡­ Maybe¡­


    Well, she is not very honest.


    To be fair, I might also be the biggest softy in the universe for going along with her and coming all the way out here for her.


    I had once read in a book that if you look at the Earth from outer space, your outlook on life will certainly change¡­


    The Earth seen from the window of the Atlantis was so beautiful that even I, who has been seeing unusual and surreal sights on an almost daily basis, was speechless and could only stare.


    After all, in low Earth orbit, it took less than two hours to go around the Earth, so you could see the whole world in just a few hours.


    The Earth seen from space is so much more colorful than it looks in any video I have ever see. Various shapes of white clouds could be seen at the same time, I could even see round typhoons. Meteorological phenomena, such as the yellow-green aurora and even golden yellow thunder clouds could be seen here and there. Beneath that, on the surface of the Earth, I could see deep blue seas, dry yellow deserts, and deep, lush green lands¡­ and, of course, as is natural¡­ I was drawn to the image of a map in my mind. I could not see a single ¡°border line¡±.


    ¡°Nicky-¡°


    ¡°Whoa. What is it Ari-¡­ Jessica? Don¡¯t just suddenly appear from above me.¡±


    ¡°From my point of view, you are above me. Here you go. It is time to release the satellite.¡±


    Aria suddenly appeared upside between my face and the window, and when I turn around, I see a burly black mission specialist, Mr. Gonzales, standing diagonally above my head and¡­ he was manipulating a joystick-like controller with great precision.


    On the joysticks display, the horizon of the Earth is floating in an arc in the pitch-black darkness of space.


    The Canada Arm was extending from the cargo compartment from the now open double doors.


    A special crane head was connected to the Canada Arm which was holding onto the hihiirokane with electromagnetic force and frictional force.


    Mr. Gonzalez was using the controller to manipulate the arm, calmly carrying the hihiirokane, which was obviously not a satellite by any stretch of the imagination, from the cargo compartment it was transported in.


    ¡°¡­umm, the satellite might look like that, but¡­ umm¡­ it is made of a special memory shape alloy¡­¡±


    As I tried to tell the taciturn Gonzalez the clumsy excuse I was thinking of while I was still on the ground,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain everything to everyone. I have seen weirder things when doing missions for the Department of Defence.¡±


    A low, Southern accent came back that I could only describe as a ¡°Hollywood¡± accent.¡±


    It was a blessing that his thinking was so flexible, but Gonzalez, who was moving the hihiirokane by the Canada Arm to a position far from the spacecraft¡­


    With the spirit of service peculiar to Americans, he said something even more surprising.


    ¡°Jessica, Nicky. Would you like to be the one to release this artificial satellite?¡±


    He held out the controller to us, and offered to let us do the honors.


    ¡°Eh? We can?¡±


    ¡°Is that really okay?¡±


    ¡°I have received Houston¡¯s permission. After what I have done, there is nothing difficult left to do. Just turn off the magnetic force on the arm and open the crane slip. Just press the two LHC buttons in this order and you are done. It would be a good memory for you both, and my way of thanking the two sponsors for this mission and their continued support of NASA.¡±


    NASA was suffering from budget shortfalls and cutbacks recently, this shuttle program itself was even under review¡­


    You want Aria to have good memories of this since she spent such a large amount of money on this launch, huh? That is certainly an interesting, and impressive, way to achieve that.


    Aria and I placed our fingers on the two toggle switches that Gonzalez showed us. On such a narrow deck, we were shoulder to shoulder, head to head.


    With such a short distance between us, Gonzalez seemed to read the atmosphere¡­ and he moved away for the moment.


    On the screen where numbers and grids were displayed, a scarlet disk was shining in the sunlight¡­ the hihiirokane had been pulled out of the cargo bay by the arm. All that was left was for the arm to let go of it.


    ¡°¡­ hey, Kinji.¡±


    Aria whispered in my ear. She was speaking in Japanese.


    ¡°What is it Aria.¡±


    It would seem, that as long as we whisper, it is okay to say our real name.


    ¡°Do you remember? That UFO catch game?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, the UFO catcher. When we first met, and you chased me around¡­ We played that at an arcade.¡±


    ¡°Ya. The UFO catch where you won us the Leopon straps.¡±


    Aria seemed to be misremembering the name of the game by mistake, but because of how cute she was saying that¡­ instead of correcting her, I said,


    ¡°This is a UFO release instead.¡±


    I said that and, pachin.


    Toggle switch number 1 was pushed down, cutting off the electromagnetic force that was keeping the hihiirokane stuck to the tip of the arm.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Fufu, that is right. Then, I will release this UFO now.¡±


    Pachin.


    When Aria flipped switch 2, the tip of the arm opened as if it was a hand letting go of something.


    The hihiirokane was released back into space.


    For the first time in 2000 years, the hihiirokane was drifting through space.


    Gonzalez folded his arms as the shuttle descended a bit in orbit to eject the other satellites.


    It was not moving fast, but the hihiirokane that Aria and I were watching from the window¡­ relatively, seemed to leave little by little back into space.


    At first, the color and shape were clearly visible, but gradually it looked like a red moon, and now it was already a small, scarlet colored, shining star.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    I heard a voice that sounded like a sigh.


    I could hear a voice. It was from the Scarlet Goddess, and it was projected directly into mine and Aria¡¯s head.


    It was the Scarlet Goddess, speaking in a very relaxed tone.


    ¡°This is the second time that I have seen it from above, but the Earth really is a beautiful planet. I do not remember much from back then, but¡­ maybe, just maybe, I decided to come to Earth because of this beauty.¡±


    The Earth was so beautiful that you decided to fall to Earth¡­?


    The Scarlet Goddess really acts on such a large scale¡­ as expected of one who bears the name of of God.


    ¡°Do you have anything left unfinished back on Earth?¡±


    Aria was speaking back to the Scarlet Goddess who can still be seen in the distance.


    Outside of this window was a vacuum. There was no way for noise to be transmitted to her, but it seems that for Aria, with a hihiirokane bullet in her chest, distance has no meaning for her and the Scarlet Goddess.


    ¡°¡­ Please, take care of my sisters.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will do something about those two sooner or later.¡±


    I was standing next to Aria, so thankfully, to an outsider, right now she was not just talking to herself.


    Right now, the rest of the crew were on the middle deck, either doing their duties or sleeping.


    ¡°Thank you, Aria. Also, Kinji. Thank you as well. I thought I had lived a long and fulfilling life, but the feelings I have for you¡­ you were my first love. That is something you only ever realised once you have been dumped.¡±


    The voice of the Scarlet Goddess who was saying such a thing wistfully sounded somewhat regretful¡­


    ¡°Goodbye, you who are now a memory of mine from this planet. I will never, ever forget you. So don¡¯t you ever forget about me, okay?¡±


    And I,


    ¡°I am not kind enough of a person to just forget someone who had almost killed me two or three times.¡±


    I do not care if Aria glares at me from the side, I will never forget her.


    That was just my kind of twisted expressions for her right now.


    ¡°The Hong Kong east district and highway car chase was truly fun for me.¡±


    ¡°I did not enjoy it though, no way.¡±


    I guess my last words to the Scarlet Goddess will be a complaint.


    But,


    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±


    Since I was told to¡­


    ¡°Well, maybe, for just a little bit, it was kinda fun.¡±


    With a wry smile, I added that.


    What can I say, I am sweet when talking to women. No matter how long it has been, I am just like that I guess.


    ¡°Kinji, look, the light¡­ it is expanding¡­¡±


    Aria said, point to outside the window to where the hihiirokane was.


    The hihiirokane itself was now emitting light while reflecting it off of itself¡­ but the light was growing bigger and bigger. Particles of what looked like a gold haze were now flying around it as well.


    The hihiirokane resembled a spiral galaxy with hold particles spiralling around it¡­


    ¨CKyi¡­


    ¨CKyi¡­


    The sound of a pleasant bell rang.


    Singing¡­ she was here. It was a song of joy, I could tell intuitively.


    ¡°¡­Mother¡­!¡±


    I could hear here, the voice of kinirokane.


    These golden particles that the Scarlet Goddess spoke of¡­ it was her mother. The mother of the three sisters.


    She has been waiting for her children who had fallen to Earth to return to her for 2000 years. Since she lost them she had spread her particles in a satellite orbit around the Earth, waiting for them to return to her.


    However¡­


    The Scarlet Goddess is quiet.


    All we could hear was the pleasant sound of the bell that seems to go on forever, a sound that only Aria and myself could hear in our head.


    That sound however suddenly became quieter, perhaps Aria somehow deafened.


    With the sound of the bells now as only background music,


    ¡°She was a nuisance, but¡­ I think I might miss her once she is gone. This is our goodbye now.¡±


    I sum up my words regarding the Scarlet Goddess.


    But Aria shook her head as she looked at me.


    ¡°Hihiirokane is one and all, all and one. And a piece of her will always be here, so this is not goodbye. The Hidan is a great power that will now with me and you from now on.¡±


    ¡­Hidan¡­


    A hihiirokane bullet that was buried deep in her chest¡­ Aria grabbed my hand with both of hers.


    That bullet has blessed Aria with her own title.


    ¡°I am¡­. ¡°Aria of the Scarlet Ammo¡±.¡±


    Thus, Aria¡­


    Has become Aria of the Scarlet Ammo.


    Ruler over the Scarlet Star, floating like an angel above the Earth. And I was standing next to her.

 Volume 21 - CH 3

    FEBRUARY 5, 2023 ~ FROZZENDETH


    Aria the Scarlet Ammo chartered a British Air Force carrier jet, and set off on her way back home.


    It was only six hours by going through Hawaii, but the jet was only a two-seater.


    With the female pilot and Aria flying in tandem, I was left behind. It was as if it was Suneo¡¯s cousins car. Do you hate me or something?


    Abandoned in Florida, Nobita had to take a low-cost flight from Orlando, alone and at his own expense, and returned home 18 hours later. Even though I was able to rest for a few hours at the Boston airport, where I had to land for layover, there was no way for me to get rid of my fatigue by sleeping on the benches at the terminal. (TL Note: I am not sure on the exact reference as I have not seen the show, but I can make a guess from what I have read online. The reference here and the previous paragraph is to Doraemon, specifically Suneo Honekawa, who in an episode has a Porsche 911 Carrera, a two seater. Nobeta is someone who Suneo bullies, and thus I suppose did not let him into the car. If you can explain this to me, feel free to DM me on Discord.)


    In the end, I arrived at Narita with my whole body sore, but thanks odds are to the authority from the British House of Lords, I managed to pass through immigration with ease. Should I have had to come as Cromaetel in such a state of exhaustation, I would have certainly reached my physical and mental limits and collapsed¡­ I never want to have to dress up as a woman again¡­ I am honestly grateful to the Holmes family for their help here. Regarding my previous resent to Aria, I will consider her help here and the balance will be zero.


    And so, once I returned home to Japan¡­


    From Narita I went straight back to Butei High. Not my dorms though, but instead the general education building. With my honed animal like instincts, I knew that going to the dormitory was dangerous right now, and anyways despite my efforts to patch up my tardiness, I was just keeping up with attendance requirements. If I missed even one more day, hell even an hour, I would have to repeat this year no matter what my grades were like, and in April I would be in the same class as Fuuma and Mamiya, which would not be good for my health.


    And so, I opened the sliding door with my exhausted body and entered 2-A¡¯s morning class.


    ¡°¡­ Good morning.¡±


    Since it was so early there were not many classmates, but regardless I greeted them, albeit weakly.


    Muto, who was reading a magazine about cars, raised his big hand and said ¡°Oh, it has been a while, huh?¡± To my classmates, I was just the ¡°guy who is usually around and sits there¡±. My presence makes little to no difference and it does not matter normally if I am here or not.


    Also, the reason why there are not many people here, besides the time, is because the second half of the 3rd semester is called ¡°absenteeism¡±¡­ a period of time where students who have enough absentee days left to advance to the next grade don¡¯t attend as they don¡¯t have to. This period of time is basically a remedial period given to Butei High students who were unable to attend class due to work.


    So there was no Lisa, Watson, or Shiranui here right now, let alone Aria. Riko, who I thought would be here, wasn¡¯t either. That is a relief, this should be relaxing.


    I had left some of my textbooks in my locker just in case something like this happened, so today I can take my classes as is. Oh, I have some loose-leaf notebooks that can be used for any subject¡­ I will use them, then.


    Well, right now I am glad. It is good to know that I can still receive a normal education, even if it is at such a low level.


    My final exams are approaching, and for me, who did not take most of the classes in the 3rd semester, this is a good opportunity for me.


    And so today I attended LHR by Takamagahara-sensei after such a long time, chemistry with Chan Wu in a different classroom, English by Nangou-sensei again back in 2-A, and civics by Tsuzuri-sensei who was smoking as if it was a normal thing to do in a classroom¡­ And¡­ fuaa¡­


    I am getting sleepy.


    (¡­ Hey, get back to normal already, damn jet lag¡­!)


    The time difference between Orlando and Tokyo was minus 14 hours.


    It is 11:00 am JST now, but my internal clock is¡­ Well, I am not sure what the exact time is as it would be difficult to calculate in my head, but the point is that for me, right now, night and day are reversed.


    For my, right now, midday is midnight.


    ¡°¡­ tsuu¡­ tsuu¡­¡±


    I tried to resust the urge to sleep by pressing using my fingers to keep my eyelids open, and pricking my thigh with my mechanical pencil, but I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ ZZZzzz¡­


    ¡°¨CKUORAA TOHYAMAAAAAA!¡± (TL Note: KUORRA is a sound effect a lot of animes use as an exaggerated way to get someones attention. I kept original as I could not think of anything to capture the same attitude other than ¡°HEY¡± which imo didn¡¯t match the original.)


    ¨CDoga!


    A metre long blackboard ruler flew at me like a windmill sized shuriken and hit my head so hard that I flew off my chair¨CThat hurt!


    When I jumped up,


    ¡°You must be quite bold to fall asleep in my class, huh?¡±


    Tsuzuri-senseit was coming down from her podium with a ruthlessly angry expression on her face, still holding a cigarette (?) in her mouth after tearing apart an English-Japanese dictionary with her bare hands.


    This was scary. Super scary.


    Putting aside her unavoidable personality though, Tsuzuri was a beautiful woman with a sharp face.


    When such a ordinarily beautiful lady gets angry, their face becomes sharper and scary.


    ¡°Umm, no, I was not sleeping, rather I was just taking a long time to finish blinking¡­!¡±


    ¡°You were snoring like a pig!¡±


    Guiii! Tsuzuri grabbed me by the hair and forced me to stand up. It was a mysterious hold she has on me, as no matter what way I turn my head I could feel pain everywhere. Naturally though, if I did not turn my head, it did not hurt¡­


    Holding me by my hair, she forced me to walk out of the classroom on my own.


    ¡°Stand in the corridor! Here, hold a bucket in each hand full of water!¡±


    ¡°Ouch! That hurts!¡±


    Ju! Suddenly, something hot was put on the back of my head, and a laced short boot with heels was kicked into my groin¨C


    Ouch, when people are hurt above and below their shoulders, they tend to slouch forwards! After Tsuzuri¡¯s attack, my entire posture was messed up.


    I fell onto my back at her feet, and she crossed her arms and glared down on me. To finish it off, she decided to step on my stomach with one of her feet.


    Damnit, Tsuzuri-sensei. If you were going to throw something it could at least have been chalk, I would have even been fine with a black board eraser. That metre stick could have killed me if it hit me in a certain way. And telling me to ¡°Stand still!¡± while actively stepping on me in contradicting yourself!


    And after all that, now this. Standing in a hallway with a bucket of water in each hand. Corporal punishment this ancient was last seen in the Showa Era.


    Corporal punishment however, which was naturally rare in general and banned in school, is openly allowed in this violent school.


    (Right now, I am powerless, but someday¡­ Someday¡­ I will anonymously visit the Tokyo Metropolitan Board of Education¡­!)


    My head might have been blurry, but¡­


    To be frank, being alone in a hallway for me can actually be a good time.


    That is because, by nature, I am a person who like being alone.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was just standing there, not even thinking¡­


    My head was empty, devoid of everything¡­


    I am temporarily freed from all negative emotions, such as all the terrifying experiences I have had related to Aria since April of last year.


    It was as if I was meditating with my eyes open, it was spiritual.


    Outside the sash window, Class C students were walking, probably because their class had ended early.


    I could even see Nakasorachi, a Connect student, squatting down and watering the flower bed next to a water cooler.


    I couldn¡¯t hear anything though because of the bullet proof window.


    (¡­)


    Quiet.


    This silence is truly priceless to me.


    It might have actually been a good thing that I was kicked out of the classroom. Thank you Tsuzuri-senpai.


    I cannot express my thanks to her though. I cannot quite understand it myself, nor do I wish to, but at this school there are some boys who actually want to be punished and so deliberately make some of the more beautiful female teachers, such as Tsuzuri or Ranbyou, angry at them hoping to be punished. When they inevitably get slapped or kicked, they usually say ¡°thank you very much!¡± What is it about this school in particular¡­?


    Although I was standing and my eyes were still open¡­


    My brain was resting since I was so absent minded, thinking about nothing. I was so relaxed that even my drowsiness from earlier had eased up.


    After school, I went to the schools department store and chugged down a cocktail of Redbull and a bottle of Sleepyhead, which had been sitting, covered in dust, on the shelf with an expiration date that was just a few days away. Finally, managed to defeat my jet lag.


    Now, what was this doping for?


    Because I had to study, of course. It was easy to forget that I was still in school with how often I skipped class, but even at a school this twisted I had to maintain good grades.


    This past semester I had been fighting underground battles with I.U and its members as well as the Scarlet Goddess and so have not had a chance to study. My academic performance is so bad right now that I can not even keep up with Aria¡¯s tutoring. At the end of the second semester my grades temporarily improved due to my time spent at a general high school, but all through third semester I barely attended class which has naturally caused a significant blow to my academic performance.


    Even not too long I couldn¡¯t attend the class I wanted to, having been forced to stand in the hallway with a bucket in each hand.


    (Even if I manage to attend enough days to go up a year, if things continue like this, there is a good chance I will just fail the general subject exams.)


    With Butei High already being such a low grade school when it comes to its education quality, failing a year here is a guarantee way of being labelled an elite of the elite idiot in the future. Butei high is so bad that it is a highschool that is said to be more advantageous to drop out of and maintain only being a Junior High School graduate when looking for a job than to have that school on your record and being strained out by the first piece of an academic background filter.


    In any case, with the final exam so close, I have to study right now even if it is a long and brutal process.


    And I, who was impatient to start studying, was at the end of the connecting corridor of the general subjects building¨C


    I visited a room called the self-study room, a room that I had never entered in the two years since I entered this school.


    Since this was a pure study room,


    ¡°¡­ sorry to disturb you¡­¡±


    I could not even read the atmosphere and decide what to say when entering such a room, and so I entered while speaking in a low voice¡­


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    There were only two people in this room, both girls.


    They both looked at me with their eyes wide and round.


    I was the one, though, who rolled their eyes.


    ¡°¡­ Moe, Kikuyo¡­!¡±


    I rolled my eyes because it was Mochizuki Moe and Kikuyo Kagataka who was studying there.


    This was quite a surprise to me.


    I had met the two of them when I left Butei High and attended a general high school, a civilian highschool off of Butei Island. Now, however, they were sitting side by side in the dark red sailor uniforms of Butei High¡­ Moe and Kikuyo.


    ¡°Tohyama-kun!¡±


    ¡°Tohyama.¡±


    Rattling, they stood up from their seat in unison as if competing for some reason.


    Then, both girls trotted over, one grabbing my left arm and one grabbing my right,


    ¡°I am so happy! You still remember me!¡±


    ¡°Good. I was worried when you didn¡¯t come to school for such a long time.¡±


    Both of them were relieved to see me. Moe¡¯s bob-cut hair, which was naturally a little brown, and Kikuyo¡¯s almost blond hair, which was tied up with a flower ornament, were pulled close to each other. Moe still had her pure and innocent smile while Kikuyou still had her tsun and pouty face with her true feelings hidden deep inside.


    ¡°I remember everything about you Toyama-kun, too. I remember every single day, I am not lying!¡±


    Mochizuki Moe is an ordinary good girl who was born into an ordinary family. She was the class representative at Higashi-Ikebukuro High, a general highschool that she attended. But because of a certain bad man, she had become misplaced in life and transferred to Butei High.


    Moe still had a slim and shapely but soft constitution that gave off a feeling that she has never trained before or worked out. Tucked into her brand new gun belt (it seems that she is still reluctant to hide it under her skirt) was a pistol, a black Browning High-Power, that is clear that she has never used before. Her plump and completely bare thighs are exposed, however. She resembles Shirayuki, Lisa, and Nakasorachi in that she is part of the ¡°Poisonous to my eyes¡± club.


    ¡°¡­ Where have you been, actually¡­ I will refrain from prying. Welcome back.¡±


    Kikuyo Kagataka, who was now averting her eyes and straightening her bangs even though she is approaching me, was a former member of the Kagataka clan, a crime syndicate, or in other terms, a Yakuza family. The syndicate itself has been disbanded, but she was the last head of the family while still being a high school girl.


    Partly because of the environment that she was raised in, despite being a highschool girl she has grown up features and acts. Even now, because she is looking away from me, it is more like she is showing off, her hair parting on the nape of her neck has a strange sensuality.


    Moreover, at highschool Kikuyo doesn¡¯t seem to wear her high heels so she is a little shorter than usual. In comparison from my initial impression, she has become cute. She acts sexy and mature, yet she is a classmate and on top of that looks cute and occasionally lets her cute side through. This is not good.


    Moreover, from Kikuyo, the scent of her perfume, Hypnotic Poison, could be smelled, and it was so good it seemed to melt me. Back when we were classmates at Kanagawa Butei High, I had once said to Kikuyo ¡°You smell nice¡±, not knowing that it was her perfume, and for some reason ever since then she has worn it.


    However, I have been around the world enough to not just run away from them hissing because I saw them again. I did, however, back away slowly from them, though.


    Yup. Up till now, everything was fine, but¡­


    (¡­!)


    Puyon. Despite all this time, all my training, my skill as Butei is lacking, severely. On my pectoral muscles, my left arm, I could feel something like a bag of water, soft, and warm¡­ it was wrapped around my arm¡­ It was the healthy breasts of the glamorous Moe enveloping my arm¡­! It is gonna happen at this rate¡­!


    ¡°¨CHey¡­! Uh, my arm, leg go¡­!¡±


    This is¡­


    Kaname, Lise, and the other girls have used it, is a method that only girls can do to restrain girls. I call it, the chest vise.


    Because of the ¡°specifics¡± in what a girl uses to restrain, any attempt to roughly pull out your arm would, instead of releasing you, ultimately result in a self-destruction.


    This chest vise typically is done by somebody unconsciously, such as now, but according to Aria, who has witnessed Kaname doing it to me and thus shot at me 27 times, she lectured to me that it is not something that a girl can do unintentionally. From Moe who is now in extremely close contact,


    ¡°I am so happy to see you again¡­!¡±


    As if she had not heard my request to let me go, she spoke to me with tears of joy in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    I cannot get her to let go, and even though I shouldn¡¯t¡­ For some reason I cannot help but look down at Moe, who has a considerable volume of a bust. Oh, oh no. My arms are completely buried and wrapped in her warm and soft chest¡­!


    ¡°¡­ what is going on here.¡±


    ¨CPuyo.


    Whoa!


    I let my guard down, and this time a torpedo struck my starboard side!


    On my right arm she is not as big, so my arm is not caught this time, but it is being pressed against me¡­ Kikuyo¡¯s chest. What¡¯s more, she is hugging my arm and is keeping it close, her earlier shyness gone.


    I was caught off guard because Kikuyo¡¯s breasts are on the smaller side, only one size larger than Aria¡¯s pushup breasts. And yet¡­ it is squishy and soft. It would seem regardless of size, all girls breasts are soft and squishy.


    This is less of a vise and more of a push¡­ a chest press¡­ Just what kind of strange factory am I stuck in?


    ¡°Ah, hey, Kikuyo! What is up with you¨C Just let go of me already!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kikuyo, who puffed out her cheeks and her eyes were as angry as mine despite her good looks¡­ Is silently staring up at me. Neither of the two girls would let me go.


    Actually, now that I think about it, doesn¡¯t Kikuyo know about my hysteria mode? Wouldn¡¯t that make her insane to put me into this breast factory?


    (Today I was forced to hold buckets in the hallway and now those arms are part of a chest factory, today is a rough day for my arms¡­!)


    If, if I hysteria mode in a deserted study room like this¡­ it will be more than just a big deal. I might have come here with the intent of studying to ensure my future, but at this rate, I might just end up ensuring my bloodline.


    ¡­ Endure. Endure it, Kinji. Up until now, I had endured by counting prime numbers, but recently, by recalling the mathematics textbooks in my mind, I was able to escape from reality to an even higher degree¡­


    (¡­ That¡¯s it!)


    Sorry hysteria mode, but I am a miracle worker.


    My ¡°Castling Turn¡±, which involves spinning myself like a screw, which I had used for Aria and Reki on the Shinkansen, was released once again for the first time in six months, let me break out of their grasp, and with Hidden Forest I was able to escape from between them.


    Then, almost as if I was in an action movie, I rolled across the ground and took a passive stance on one knee at a short distance.


    Moe and Kikuyo, who were now suddenly holding the others arm in their chest with a ¡°?¡± above their head suddenly burst out into a blush and moved away from each other.


    ¡°¨CI have a favor to ask of you girls! Please, help me study for the final exam!¡±


    I held up the loose leaf notebook I brought and lowered my head on one knee. (TL Note: Think of a knight offering up his sword to his king.)


    Whenever I study with Aria, Aria-sensei would strangle me should I answer incorrectly, and this was not a short strangle but something that was genuinely life threatening. Watson is always asking me for strange rehabilitation session in the middle of my studies, and while I have no proof on this, I suspect that Shirayuki is snooping around my room while trying to teach me while I study. Reki has no redeeming qualities when it comes to teaching, and Jeanne is naturally difficult to talk to. Riko is completely out of the question. Whenever Shiranui and I study together, the idiot girls from Connect make strange rumours about us, and the thought of even asking Muto for help is ridiculous, his grades are somehow worse than mine in some subjects.


    In other words, it was hard to find the right person around to teach me and help my study. That is, until now.


    However, Mochizuki Moe¡­


    I had heard that she was ranked 71st in the Kenshin Seminar¡¯s national mock exam this winter, and that Masters expects her to be the first student to graduate from Tokyo University after graduating from Butei High¡­ With a kindness comparable to the Gods and Buddha (excluding the Scarlet Goddess and the Fighting Buddgha), she immediately agreed to help me study.


    ¡°Last time when you came to my house to study, I am sorry for just being a nuisance. At that time, I was in a rush because of Yada-san¡­ But when I came to Butei High, I learned it was not just Yada-san. There are many rivals, such as Lisa-san from Ambulance, Hotogi-san, and Jeanne-san, as well as those girls in your own class. Each of them are one-of-a-kind.¡±


    While whispering, Moe in the second half spoke in Tsukami¡¯s Lines that didn¡¯t make any sense in the second half, but¡­ (TL Note: I apologize but I cannot figure out wtf a Tsukami Line is, I cannot even figure out if it is a reference to media, language, culture, etc. I am 100% lost on this one. Original word is ¥Ä¥«¥ß¤Î¥»¥ê¥Õ, feel free to say something if you know what this means.)


    ¡°So now, in my own way, I have decided to become the one for Toyama-kun. I am sure that I will be the number one girl¡­ I am sure that I will be the most useful girl for Toyama-kun. If I am not, I wont be able to compete at all with the other girls.¡±


    ¡°Ah, um¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t understand why Moe was competing with Yada and Lisa while I was gone¡­


    ¡°That is why I will improve Toyama-kuns grades. Butei university, no, it won¡¯t even be a dream but reality that you can attend Tokyo University! First though, I will help you with the final exams. If you study with a plan in place, your grades will only go up and won¡¯t drop again.¡±


    Anyways, at least her last words here were reliable!


    Masters motto was ¡°Remember with guts¡± Those who don¡¯t will be punished with an iron fist!¡± Their idea of positivity was more in-line with the old Japanese military mentality.


    Moe, who was sitting at a long maple-grained desk with a big smile on her face tapped the chair next to her.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m saved. I am not really motivated to do this kind of factorization and other things that wont help me in the future¡­¡±


    While making excuses for not studying until just now, I took a seat. Moe,


    ¡°This will help you in the future! It will help on next week¡¯s test and also in your university entrance examination!¡±


    With sparkling eyes, she spoke such grandiose things.


    You are so confident, acting just like an adult.


    Furthermore, Moe-san,


    ¡°Motivation is not something you have to fill up with before studying. It is not something you get after you are done studying, it is something you learn as you study.¡±


    I have a habit of lazing around until I get motivated, so this was a revolutionary theory to me.


    ¡°Is, is that so?¡±


    ¡°What you call ¡°motivation¡± is merely a pleasure for working. It comes from the part of the brain called the Nucleus Accumbens, and it is stimulated when working. Once it is stimulated by work, it releases more motivation in a positive loop. It cannot be stimulated unless you get started working, though.¡±


    Moe-sensei seems to be a completely different type of tutor than Aria-sensei, who threatens me with a pistol to force me to study. She does not have the personality of the older generation, she is truly a modern girl.


    (Indeed, that is true though¡­)


    Once I get into a flow a little after I started studying or working on something I didn¡¯t like, I did not need to ¡°wait for more motivation¡±¡­ Because I had already started. Once I started, it was easy to keep going.


    But, but¡­


    ¡°But to even start¡­ you need motivation to start, right?¡±


    ¡°Yup. You need it.¡±


    ¡°But motivation does not just appear, and even when I want to study I cannot just ¡°start¡±¡­ It is kind of embarrassing to admit, but a lot of the time when I want to study, I end up procrastinating and browsing the net or just take a nap.¡±


    While scratching the back of my head, I blushed and confessed that I was such a useless person¡­


    ¡°That is nothing to be ashamed of. It is just a normal thing.¡±


    Moe shook her bob and denied my internal claims.


    A normal¡­ thing?


    But if I hate studying and don¡¯t want to do it, isn¡¯t that an internal weakness of mine¡­?


    ¡°It is Toyama¡¯s ¡°brain¡± and not his ¡°heart¡± that makes you hate studying.¡±


    ¡°¡­ brain?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your brain is not just your mind, but an organ of the body that seeks to survive. It is an organ that is completely indifferent to anything other than the survival of you as a biological individual. Because of that, it is sensitive to ¡°safety or uncomfortable things¡± as well as ¡°wasting time and energy¡±, and so instinctively doesn¡¯t want to do something that will not give an immediate award. Studying is a reward in the future, not right now.¡±


    ¨CMoe¡¯s story that she joined Ambulance was confirmed just again.


    The way she spoke¡­ it was as if she was a NHK specialist, or a scholar, and her argument was more uplifting than the ¡°guts¡± focus from masters¡­ She made me comfortable to ask her questions.


    And to me, who was listening to Moe,


    ¡°She says some interesting things, doesn¡¯t she? That was one of the first things she told me as well when we started hanging out.¡±


    Kikuyo smiled wryly and headed to the coffee machine with a paper cup.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I looked at the back of her neck, specifically where her hair split at the nape of her neck, her hair so shiny that it did not match her sailor suit, and once again I couldn¡¯t help but notice that she really was wearing a sailor suit¡­


    ¡°That is why the brain doesn¡¯t like studying, to put it simply¡­ Therefore, how can we start doing something that we don¡¯t like? If you can grasp that, Toyama-kun, and figure it out, you will be able to study with ease.¡±


    Gui, Moe leans against me and tries to draw my attention back to her.


    As she looked up at me from such a close distance, Moe¡¯s breasts, which were soft and elastic like pudding, changed shape as if to burst from her sailor blouse as she pushed them against me. I cannot even begin to imagine how big they must be.


    I remembered the scene where my arm was buried in her soft chest until just a short moment ago¡­ so, as to try to hide the fact that I was conscious of Moe¡¯s breasts,


    ¡°I, if I want to start something I don¡¯t like¡­ What should I do?¡±


    ¡±With a serious demeanour, I returned to the topic of Moe-sensei¡¯s ¡°Motivation Lesson¡±.


    ¡°You just have to set goals.¡±


    ¡°¡­ that is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is all. Toyama, what is your current goal. Why do you want to study?¡±


    ¡°I want to avoid red marks at the end of my term.¡±


    ¡°¡­ A red mark at this school, Toyama-kun¡­ Ah, yes. I understand. You have until the end of the term. Your goal is to avoid failing¡­ If that is the case, for example, you only need to focus on this part of the chemistry work¡­¡±


    And then, Moe-sensei opened my reference book, which was brand new and had not even been opened yet, and began checking boxes with a red pen.


    Apparently, that meant that if I studied those parts in particular, I will at least not fail it for the time being.


    Similarly, some boxes did not have a red checkmark.


    Because of that, I was able to grasp just how much I had to study to ensure that ¡°at the end of this term, I would not have a red mark¡±.


    Nonetheless, this was still a considerable amount of work to do for each of my subjects.


    I did not have the motivation to do all this at once, however¡­


    ¡°With this amount of work, that has to be done by the start of the exam season, than¡­ If you work hard for about 3 hours a day, you will be able to get through all the subjects in time.¡±


    3 hours once day. With that, I can make it.


    I am actually starting to feel a bit motivated.


    ¡°Toyama-kun, your face is starting to look a bit brighter.¡±


    Smiling.


    Moe looks at me with her good girl smile that further lights up the way forward for me.


    As I gaze at Moe, who really looks to me like a goddess of salvation, I get a feeling of worship¡­


    ¡°This plan is shifting his thoughts from the macro to the micro, right?¡±


    ¡­ With black coffee in hand, Kikuyo cut into the conversation.


    It would seem that Kikuyo is also a student of Moe-sensei.


    Moe-sense must truly be the Bodhisattva, a goddess of mercy, to teach me, a human who apparently is become less human, and a former Yakuza girl, how to study.


    (Once a day for 3 hours is fine¡­ For now, I should go back to the dormitory, rest for a bit, and study 3 hours before going to bed.)


    As I was getting ready for that,


    ¡°It is not the time to relax, Toyama. Now, let me guess¡­ just now, you thought to yourself that you were going to go home, take a break, and then study for 3 hours before going to bed, right?¡±


    Giku. (TL Note: Pretty much a sound effect version of ¡°uh-oh¡±, or ¡°i was caught¡±.)


    Kikuyo. As expected of a former outlaw. You are good at seeing through scheming people, but also, why are you sitting right next to me now?


    With my escape plan now exposed, I exchanged a ¡°damn it!¡± glance to Kikuyo who responded with a ¡°I knew it!¡± Now, she was sitting basically right beside me, Kikuyo on one side and Moe on the other.


    ¡°Um, uh, 3 hours is still a high hurdle for me.¡±


    On the other side, Moe-sensei pulled out a notebook with a schedule and timetable on it.


    Naturally, Moe-sensei¡¯s body was shifted again and now touching me, and the chest of her blouse inevitably jumps into my field of vision again.


    ¡°Ah, ahh¡­ Big, not alot. Hurdle.¡±


    It seems to be persistent that they are touching me, but Moe¡¯s big breasts, which are currently pressed into a ready-made size sailor suit and so partially squished against her, would easily havea deviation value of 67 even when compared to women who are older than her. On top of that not only are they big, but for a Butei girl, they are a valuable weapon as proven by the earlier chest vise she put me through due to how soft they are.


    A women¡¯s breasts can be described not only by their size, but also by how soft they are¡­ Moe¡¯s breasts are not just firm, but they also have a watery, liquid feel to them, that evokes motherhood¡­ She is like Shirayuki and Lisa, but category wise, she is closer to Nakasorachi¡­


    This type of girl is too dangerous in terms of hysteria mod. Since hysteria mode is an ability meant to leave behind descendants in the first place, it activates easier for those with big breasts, those who can easily raise babies.


    As I begin to think of such things, I felt like I was about to remember how it felt to touch the breasts of some girls that I have in the past¡­


    (No¡­ Now¡­!)


    Shaking my head left and right, I shook the skin-colored orchard of memories from my past.


    Furthermore, I want to close my eyes in order to not be conscious of the large fruit that is there now. Moe-sensei has written my sturdy schedule in my notebook.


    It was strange to be silent right now, so I tried to narrow my field of view consciously to only look at my notebook instead.


    ¡°The plan is to shift from macro to micro. First you decide on an overall goal, then break it down into smaller goals. Then you divide studying into a week, then one day. Each study period at a time is further split into 30 minutes, then 15 minutes, and so on until you set a goal to achieve every 5 minutes. What do you think Don¡¯t you feel that the hurdles to start studying have been lowered?¡±


    The things that I should learn within 5 minutes, which Moe had marked in the reference book with her red pen¡­


    It was little. Very, very little.


    It was such a small amount that I could probably do it in 3 minutes instead of 5.


    As expected of me, I should be easily able to beat this level.


    ¡°¡­ Ah, ahh.¡±


    ¡°Okay, five minutes. Let¡¯s memorize this part.¡±


    ¡°Is 5 minutes okay? We have 3 hours today¡­¡±


    As soon as I was concerned about that, Kikuyo leaned over from right next tome¡­


    ¡°First of all, don¡¯t focus on that, Toyama. For now, you should aim to complete 5 minutes of work.¡±


    She took out her cellphone, activated the timer function, and started it, saying ¡°Yes, well, good luck and do your best!¡±


    And so, thinking that I had been deceived, I started my 5 minutes of work¡­


    I started going back and forth between my textbooks and my notes. I was studying.


    ¨CPipi. At the 5 minute mark, the timer sounded from Kikuyo¡¯s cellphone¡­


    ¡°Alright, its over. Good work, Toyama.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Kikuyo told me to stop working, I looked up and¡­


    ¡°So? How do you feel? Are you motivated now¡­?¡±


    I did not even have to reply to Moe, who was looking at my face with a slightly varied look, whether her studying theory was valid for me or not¡­ Certainly, somehow¡­


    I noticed that I felt like I could easily continue studying for about another 30 minutes.


    I felt like it would be a waste to stop in the middle right now.


    If this is what you call ¡°motivation¡±, then you have certainly achieved your goal.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± (TL Note: I know that by now I have put ¡°Ahh¡± quite a few times. Here, this is meant to be like ¡°I understand¡±, and is accurate to original.)


    ¡°Good! I have many more tricks, but for today, just remember to ¡°set a goal and grasp the total required work¡± and then ¡°break it down into small pieces, lower the hurdles to get started, and make a schedule to follow¡±. Well then. Next, do your best for another 25 minutes.¡±


    And so, with Moe¡¯s help, I went through a cycle of studying for 25 minutes and then resting for 5 minutes several times, and finally, I was eventually able to study for more than an hour, and eventually I managed to get through the 3 hour study period.


    ¡­ It worked. Moe¡¯s ¡°Study in Motivation¡± worked for me. (TL Note: I was getting various translations for ¡°Study in motivation¡±, but given the context and the fact that it was even possible, I am confident that this is a joke about ¡°A study in Scarlet¡±.)


    ¡°If you decide on a limit of 3 hours a day, don¡¯t study more than that even if you are in good shape still. Make sure you still have some motivation for tomorrow. Just like money, if you don¡¯t spend it slowly, you will be inclined to waste it all at once. Take breaks to ensure you are rested instead of trying to push through. Let¡¯s study together tomorrow again in the study room.¡±


    Moe-sensei made a gesture of a small bicep, shaking her fluffy bob cut hair in the process and smiled brightly at me.


    Her process was very advanced, taking into account my personal free time and even the motivation I will have available tomorrow.


    This was a far cry from the teaching methods from Masters whose only order was to ¡°study like you are going to die!¡± I think Masters should be abolished and let Moe be a teacher here.


    When Moe went to the bookshelf to begin her own studying, Kikuyo sees her off¡­


    ¡°Alright, good work.¡±


    Kikuyo brought me a coffe. And then,


    ¡°From now on, even a Yakuza member won¡¯t be able to function with an education. Toyama, Moe will teach you how to study, and then you can attend school properly, right? After graduating, I will start a family from scratch, and make you the first president. You will be the president because you are the only one who can surpass me.¡±


    According to her, she is leaving my studies up to Moe in the hopes that in the future I will revive the Katagi family.


    Or rather, Kikuyo, were you cooperative with my studies for that reason?


    ¡°I have refused this before, but I will refuse here again. While I couldn¡¯t care less about this, the Toyama family is a family that loves justice above all else. The day that I sign up as a gangster, never mind a president, that would be the day that my brother or sister would end up shooting me¡­¡±


    ¨C¡°tsu¡±, suddenly¨C


    Kikuyo frowned as she watched me speak.


    It was as if she suddenly realized something.


    ¡°What? I told you before, I don¡¯t plan to become Yakuza again.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Well, we can talk about that later, than.


    Kikuyo, who still looks attractive in her sailor suit, pouts her mouth and looks down at her desk, and then¡­


    She looked and flashed me a discerning look.


    And then,


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    She spoke in a low, husky voice.


    ¡°Of what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is just my intuition, but your back is covered in soot.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What? What do you mean?¡±


    When I made a face that I didn¡¯t understand, Kikuyo-


    While making a face at an angle, wondering whether to say anything or not¡­


    In a whispered voice, she told me.


    ¡°¨C I am getting the same feeling. That feeling I had just before papa was killed.

 Volume 21 - CH 4

    The closing and graduation ceremonies of Butei High is on March 28, later than those of general high schools or vocational colleges.


    Because of that, and with so many students being absent just before spring break, the ceremony to the students feels as if it is held in the middle of their holidays.


    Even though I was muddle-headed and tired, I took the final exam for general subjects after my study sessions with Moe and Kikuyo¡­ And in preparation for the next day¡¯s closing ceremony¡­


    Tired from the exam, I slept like a rock.


    And, I succeeded in actually sleeping.


    I feel the need to mention that I succeeded, as in my current life, whether or not I can sleep in my own dormitory room when I am sleepy is in itself an exam.


    For a while now, duplicate keys of my front door of my room were given to Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, Reki, Kaname, and Lisa, who can now enter and leave with this free pass. Last year, I made a complaint to the source of these duplicate keys in hopes of preventing any future keys from being made, but the person who was making these copies of key cards for only 500 yen was a girl named Mayumi Mayumi, a first-year Amdo student with a pun like name. She was a sickly girl though who brings an IV stand around with her, and since she refused and I couldn¡¯t in good faith threaten or beat her up, the problem has gone unsolved for now.


    Because of her, a series of dangerous women and even children that I had mentioned earlier were always wandering around in my dorm, and if I am caught by anyone other than Reki while walking from the front door to my room, I would be dragged to either help them with work or play games. If I am talking to someone, fixing their problems, or playing games with them, then naturally, I am not sleeping. It is almost like playing a game of Pac-Man, with my goal being my bed but the single path there is filled with colorful ghosts. Isn¡¯t that kind of game impossible to win?


    Even the immortal ¡°Enable¡± would (probably) die if he did not get any sleep, so I went ahead and asked my Amica, Hina Fuuma, who has the useful skill of ¡°being there without being seen¡±, to scout out the dormitory before I go there under the guise of training. With that in place, she sent me an email saying ¡°it¡¯s uninhabited¡± to my cell phone, so I managed to secretly go home and get some sleep.


    That is how I managed to survive last night and even get some decent sleep in my empty room. I was overwhelmed to the point where I cried tears of joy.


    From experience, it was Lisa or Shirayuki who seemed the most likely to appear in between last night to this morning, but they don¡¯t do much that can wake me up while I am asleep. And so, I threw my Beretta, 9mm ammo, Butei notebook, and cellphone on my bedside table, collapsed on the bottom bunk¡­ and fell asleep. This was the Spring time of my life¡­ And it was only the first half-day of my spring break¡­


    ¡­Pin,pon¡­


    I wake up to the sound of my door chime.


    Looking at my cellphone by my bedside, the time was currently 7:00 in the morning.


    (Who is here this early in the morning¡­)


    I could tell though based on the modesty of the chime as I got up with an eyebrow raised. It was Shirayuki. She has a duplicate keycard, but she rings the door chime when I am in the room¡­ How she knows I am in the room, I am too scared to know. To her, the door chime was knocking I guess.


    (Somehow, this feels like we are back on the day of the opening ceremony¡­)


    No, that¡¯s wrong.


    The number of girls who show up early in the morning to do housework has increased to two, one from the East and the other from the West¡­


    ¡°Good morning Kin-chan. Good morning, Lisa-chan.¡±


    ¡°Good morning master, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Shirayuki and Lisa stood side by side and smiled at me, who was still in my pyjamas as I stumbled into the living room.


    One was in Butei Highs standard sailor uniform and the other in her modified sailor maid uniform.


    ¡°Both of you, please, please stop calling me that¡­¡±


    As I go to wash my face while still yawning, I cannot help but think that it is a miracle that these two are still getting along.


    According to Fuuma, who had been hiding in the ceiling, on the morning of my return to Japan, Lisa, who had been waiting for me in my room, and Shriayuki, who had returned from the Hotogi shrine, had met each other. I want to praise myself for my crisis detection ability that had allowed me to be able to avoid that, but Lisa deserves more praise than myself for her ability to handle that situation.


    Lisa had just smiled and called her ¡°ma¡¯am¡±, as if she was a married woman, even though Shirayuki had unleashed a level of killing intent that even Fuuma, who was merely spying on them, was left with PTSD. Apparently, after that, Shirayuki had calmed down.


    After that, Lisa had consistently called her ¡°ma¡¯am, ma¡¯am¡±, so I guess that left a good impression on her.


    ¡°Kin-chan, this was frayed¡­ so I fixed it for her.¡±


    Shirayuki handed me my now repaired bulletproof uniform and holster, wrapped in a furoshiki.


    I had been pretty rough with it recently up until now, so it is tattered all over the place.


    ¡°Ah, thank you. I will put it on right now.¡±


    Once I had it in my hands, however¡­ it now had the Hotogi family emblem on it, the star and hat. It was bad for my heart to be reminded of the various incident with the Scarlet Goddess¡­


    (I wonder how she is doing in outer space.)


    While looking at the blue sky outside my window and thinking about such things, I retreated back into my bedroom¡­


    Since I had just woken up, I was staggering while putting on my pants¡­


    I could feel someone gazing at me from behind. It was Shirayuki.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t peek at a man while he is changing his clothes. Wait, if someone was to peek at a woman changing their clothes, that would be the end of them, but¡­¡±


    I turn around while whispering the second half to myself¡­ And sure enough, Shirayuki was there¡­ Poro, pororo, and¡­


    Round tears were spilling from those dark, drooping eyes. She was looking at me.


    ¡°Eh, what? Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Kin-chan.¡±


    Shirayuki impatiently wipes away a small tear from her eye with her snow white finger, and then,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When I thought that you might have changed, but it was just the usual Kin-chan, I felt so relieved¡­ I was so happy that I cried¡­¡±


    I guess after such a big incident, she is just a little emotionally unstable.


    As I had learned in the Assault Department, difficult cases can rip apart a persons heart. When they suddenly return to their daily life, they can be confused, stressed, and have poor mental health.


    Aria is tough so she will be fine, but what about Shirayuki?


    ¡°I am the normal me. I am always, and will always be, the normal me.¡±


    I was a little worried, so I spoke kindly to her and patter her on the head.


    Shirayuki nodded, her cheeks blushing¡­


    She looked up at me with a spoiled, pampered look.


    Somehow¡­


    Yes. This seems to be okay.


    (Shirayuki hasn¡¯t changed since she was little. This kind and gentle personality was a good thing¡­)


    But, well, I guess I can be kind to you for just a little while.I will just keep an eye on her to make sure she is okay.


    Even Shirayuki, who was happily folding her furoshiki, seemed to recall the Scarlet Goddess incident because of her family crest¡­


    ¡°Kin-chan. Umm¡­ I am sorry about the hihiirokane. You had to go all the way to outer space¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know how many times she is going to have to repeat her apologies.


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to apologize anymore. Having to think about space everyday is bad for my heart¡­ Hey, Lisa. Get me some medicine please.¡±


    For me, it was more than the series of battles¡­


    The space shuttle. That was truly traumatic.


    It shook a lot when it was launched, but it somehow shook even more, and violently, when it re-entered the atmosphere. The spacecraft had descended from space and landed on the runway of Kennedy Space Centre like a glider-it does not carry any fuel to help in that process, a ridiculous vehicle that slows down only using the air resistance from its wings and main body. And that was only the beginning.


    Diving into the atmosphere at a speed of 24,000km/h, surrounded by pink flames due to the pressure with the gradually thickening air setting the very air on fire¡­ and to increase the mass subjected to the aerodynamic drag, the aircraft was swung in a serpentine motion at Monroe¡¯s direction. 2 degrees, 3 degrees, 4 degrees.


    I heard a rattling noise coming from the space craft like background music¡­ ¡°Then, lets do the first S-turn.¡± ¡°Next is the second S-turn~¡± ¡°Third S-turn~¡± ¡°fourth S-turn~¡±¡­ Monroe-sans sweet voice reappears in my mind along with the memories of such a traumatizing experience.


    Since then, whenever I hear the word ¡°space¡± now, I get shortness of breath and heart palpitations.


    Breaaathe, and relief. I was given some medicine. It must have been Chinese herbal medicine, the only kind that has an effect on me.


    ¡°Mooi. She is very good at sewing. Your wife is truly a golden egg of a good wife and a wise mother. Master, you must be the happiest person in the world.¡±


    Lisa, who had brought me some medicine, is looking at my shoulder holster and flattering Shirayuki.


    That is a strange series of words¡­ ¡°your wife is truly a golden egg of a good wife and a wise mother¡±. That is what she said.


    ¡°Fufu. Lisa-chan is really a good and nice girl. You can have this girl for your mistress, Kin-chan.¡±


    Said mistress, however, was a good girl and was completely oblivious to the strange words coming out of Shirayuki¡¯s mouth, as Shirayuki patted and stroked her on her head.


    What even is this¡­ it is like, a hierarchy of the women in my household was being constructed, without and reflection of my intentions or desires¡­ This hurts. Now my stomach is starting this hurt¡­


    ¡°Hey, Lisa, can you get me some medicine for my stomach ache now¡­¡±


    This is also a herbal medicine, so it should work for me. Thank you, Chinese medicine.


    I mean, Katze from the Witch regiment was worried that it was impossible to kill a cursed man like myself¡­ but really, she could just have killed me by attacking from the inside, such as inflicting trauma, damaging my fragile heart, or attacking my stomach by inflicting stress on me. In particular she could have just gone for my stomach and given me an ulcer, woman get them easily enough from stress. Actually, it would be a pain in the ass if she started to come after me like that¡­


    As I recall now, myself and Katze Grasse, the evil witch of cursed water, are now¡­ well, friends¡­ or rather, currently we are able to communicate with each other via SMS.


    During Far Eastern Warfare, I truly did sympathize with her despite being enemies, as she was a fellow warrior who was forced by her superiors to participate in a continues string of crazy battles.


    Lisa used to be Katze¡¯s maid, and so I had been emailing her for updates for how she is doing in Japan and to update her on how Lisa is doing¡­ Katze occasionally sends me MMS pictures of the girls school she attends alongside potential Hysteria Mode inducing pictures, which irritates me but I put up with it¡­ My ultimate goal is to get some information out of her about those two mercenaries who were on her side, ¡°Bewitching Blade¡± and ¡°Demon Sword¡±.


    Apparently, the Witch Regiment hired each of them for about 100 million yen each¡­ After they caught me, it seems that they disappeared into Germany.


    Their contract had expired, and Katze had also sent me a copy of their employment contract. It was kind of eerie, as it was signed in red ink as it was a witch¡¯s contract, but the signature of their real names was far more important than the words written on it. Now, I knew the kanji and real name for Bewitching Blade, Seiji Harada.


    Since it was a fairly rare phonetic equivalent, I thought it would be easy to identify it, so I asked Jeanne, Team Constellation¡¯s clumsy leader, to investigate this¡­


    ¡°You are much too concerned about Bewitching Blade. From now on, we should be more cautious regarding Demon Sword instead of Bewitching Blade.¡±


    But, she was not very cooperative.


    By the way, this Jeanne came to wake me up for the closing ceremony so that I, the team auditor, wouldn¡¯t be late¡­


    With that in mind, she was shrewdly sitting at the breakfast table, which was set by Lisa and Shirayuki, in her school uniform.


    It would seem that, despite being French, even Jeanne can sometimes miss the taste of rice and miso soup for breakfast.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Indeed, Harada¡¯s fighting ability is extraordinary. If he was not a mercenary fighting for Grenada, but instead a member of FEW, the results of it might have been the opposite. However it is Demon Sword, Alicebell, that is the most likely to grow rapidly in the future and pose a threat. Within the next few years, in the Far East, there may be an ESP inflation.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    With her sapphire-coloured eyes closed, the witch of Diamond Dust elegantly ate her miso soup, but¡­


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡°ESP inflation¡±?¡±


    ¡°I am not saying you are guilty since it includes the Scarlet Goddess, but it does include her and the facts we now know.¡±


    What a nasty thing to open with, Jeanne.


    ¡°¡­ Irokane is a substance that emits and spreads invisible particles over a large area along with its emotions. These particles inhibit and weaken a stealth¡¯s abilities. Historically, Riri particles have been discovered over the Eurasian continent and Ruru particles have been observed in North America and Europe. It is, however, difficult to tell them apart, as they are essentially the same isotope.¡±


    ¡­ I don¡¯t like where this is going.


    Despite thinking that I was done studying, apparently now I have to apply some chemistry knowledge here.


    It is confusing having to know if she is talking about Riri or Ruru, but now to add more complexity, I am in trouble now Jeanne.


    ¡°From what I can tell, whether those particles were Riri or Ruru has long been ignored. The effect that those particles have is the exact same, there was no purpose in identifying them. Those particles have been divided according to the area where they were detected.¡±


    ¡°In other words, everyone had simply thought ¡°Riri particles fall in Asia, and Ruru fall in Europe and North America¡±.¡±


    Thanks to Shirayuki, who had pretended to bring us refills, helping me out, I finally understood.


    ¡°Regarding hihiirokane, whose location was revealed just the other day, probably also produced particles¡­ hihi particles. However, those particles were indistinguishable from Riri and Ruru particles, and for a long time have been undetectable. Tamamo and Tsukumo though¡­ Kitsune, it would seem, could sense the existence of these hihi particles.¡±


    Ririirokane in eastern Russia and Hihiirokane in Aomori¡­ they were close to each other on a global scale, which would make it easy to confuse hihi particles and riri particles. They must have thought that there was only 1 source for both.


    ¡°However, with the hihiirokane being moved to outer space, Asia¡­ especially the far east¡­ will have diluted particles. In other days¡­ for psychics, there will be much more ¡°sunny days¡± for them.¡±


    Particles of irokane falling like rain¡­


    It would come down or stop based on a woman¡¯s emotions, which, like the weather, changed from time to time, both in the amount and frequency¡­


    There will be a decrease in the amount, I guess?


    ¡°From the beginning, it was easy to use stealth abilities in regions without irokane particles, such as Eastern Europe. Romania is historically a country that is advanced in black magic, the absence of particles is part of the reason why.¡±


    ¡°¡­ in other words, in the future, those with stealth powers in Japan may become even stronger.¡±


    While eating the white rice that Shirayuki brought me, a serving too large for one person, I summarized the information in my own way in my head.


    Returning the hihiirokane to outer space was a humanitarian mission, so I have no regrets there¡­


    But, it seems I dug myself a pretty deep hole now. I do not know how many people in Japan have ESP, but did I really just climate change Japan to make their lives easier?


    However, their abilities are not to be blamed here.


    The problem is how these people will use their new powers. Those who abuse it now will just have abused it before anyways and nothing changes for how they are dealt with, and those who use it for good will become stronger, a welcome thing for me.


    I do not know where AliceBell falls in those two possibilities though¡­


    Whatever the case may be, when I find her, I will tease her just like I did with Harada. A Butei has a strong sense of duty and memory.


    Left had left earlier to do some shopping before the closing ceremony, and Jeanne had eaten her breakfast and left.


    And so, quietly and peacefull,y the time of the closing ceremony approached¡­ Me, with one hand clutching my bag over my shoulder, and Shirayuki, with both hands holding her school bag in front of her body, we left the dorm together.


    The weather was nice. The warm sun was dazzling, warming my body. It felt nice.


    The wind generator on the vacant island was facing northwest. That was the best way to point to avoid the humidity from Tokyo Bay and the exhaust fumes from Shinagawa.


    There were no classes or tests today, it was a refreshing morning.


    ¡°Tire pressure, good, light battery, good, bomb under seat, there is none.¡±


    As I exaggeratedly checked my bicycle at the bicycle parking area,


    ¡°Fufu. Kin-chan, you might be checking silly things, but even doing that you look cool.¡±


    Putting her hand over her mouth to cover it, Shirayuki reacted happily.


    Unlike Aria, I can read the atmosphere here, and calm down. Shirayuki. She is a partner whose teasing is more friendly.


    I let Shirayuki sit sideways on the bike that I was riding on¡­ I had no choice but to let her when she scooted over and gently hugged my waist.


    ¡°Are the Hotogi okay now? They lost their object of worship.¡±


    While biking on the private road that serviced Butei High, I asked that to Shriayuki behind me¡­


    ¡°You may have heard this from Tamamo, but there is still some hihiirokane left at the Hotogi Shrine. Even as the Scarlet Goddess went to outer space, she still wanted a part of her to remain behind in the Hotogi Shrine where she had spent so much time. Since the remaining amount is about as big as a volleyball, it is probably still the largest single piece in the world.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, a piece that b ig would seem more like a common deity in terms of atmosphere. The original was much too big to begin with.¡±


    By the way, after the big fuss at the Hotogi Shrine, it was discovered that there were a large amount of rubies left in Kaminabi, the mountain where the Scarlet Goddess had been enshrined for so many years. I do not know if they were offered there by Shirayuki¡¯s ancestors or if the mysterious powers of the Scarlet Goddess had crystallized the aluminum oxide in the volcanic rock, but it seems that I did something regrettable¡­ If I had the time to be cool and protect Aria and Shirayuki, I should have spent some time stuffing my pant pockets with the valuable stones literally under my feet. I had stepped on so many things that I thought were rocks, had so many fall on my back, I am positive that at least one was a ruby.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Whenever Shirayuki is alone with me, she is always quiet and gloomy, and I myself cannot offer any topic to talk about that a girl would find interesting so I am quiet as well.


    The sound of a bicycle pedalling, the occasional sound of passing cars, the chirping of sparrows¡­


    Cuckoo, cuckoo, a guiding sound for the visually impaired at a pedestrian crossing¡­


    ¡°Kin-chan¡­ You are good at using a bicycle¡­¡±


    Shirayuki spoke to me from behind.


    ¡°Anybody can use something as easy to use as this.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t ride a bicycle. Even with training wheels, I would fall off. Thank you for letting me ride along.¡±


    Really? How can someone with that level of athleticisim be captain of the women¡¯s volleyball team?


    But, when Shirayuki, a true Japanese beauty, thanked me so sincerely, I became nervous.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Uh¡­ No, I should thank you, you are always doing my housework and cleaning. I am especially grateful to you for cleaning the living room.¡±


    She thanked me so I had to thank her for something, and yet, for some reason¡­ I felt that I was just reiterating my daily thank you for everything you did.


    I wonder what this awkwardness is. It is always like this whenever I talk to Shirayuki.


    ¡°There is no need. Lately, Lisa-chan is helping out. I am even having fun doing it now.¡±


    With a wry smile, Shirayuki told me again how much she loves to clean, granted she is only doing so because of me and Riko¡¯s ¡°duo man and woman who won¡¯t clean up after themselves¡±. It is a little over the top to put a feminine doorknob cover on the doorknob to the veranda and bathroom in my opinion, but the toilet is always as shiny as a first class hotels. She says that she enjoys cleaning, which is obvious to see, as even with the maid Lisa helping her, she never leaves the work to her and makes sure to clean whatever she can herself.


    Despite her duties as a Hotogi Miko, an honours student at Butei High, all while taking on her various duties and roles, she still manages to do a perfect job at household chores. Shirayuki really is the perfect girl to model a traditional Japanese woman.


    ¡°Kin-chan.¡±


    Kiyu, and, suddenly, Shirayuki put a little strength into her arms around my waist, and rested her head on my back¡­


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    When I turned my head around to look at her,


    ¡°¡­ never disappear¡­¡±


    With her face down, Shirayuki muttered into my back.


    ¡°What are you worried about? I am not going away. I will always be near.¡±


    I might be spoiling her and praising her a bit too much right now, but Shirayuki has a tendency to become Kuroyuki and suddenly try to slash at any girl nearby me for some reason. She is what some might call ¡°an unpredictable girl¡±. (TL Note: Shiro Yuki means ¡°white snow¡±, Shiro being White and Yuki meaning Snow. The joke here is Kuroyuki means Black Snow. Kuro means Black.)


    And so, because of that, I have to stay nearby her to protect all the other girls from her.


    But, since Shirayuki is still anxious,


    ¡°Last spring¡­ do you remember your fortune telling, Kin-chan? It was ¡°Kin-chan will disappear¡±¡­ but that has not happened yet. I am afraid of when that will be¡­ A shrine maidens fortune-telling will always take place with a few years¡­. And since it hasn¡¯t happened yet¡­¡±


    She spoke to me, clinging to me, a gesture that clearly stated that she never wants me to leave.


    ¡°That had already happened. I came home really quickly, so you odds are did not even realize it happened, but last year I dropped out of school and went to a general school. That is what your fortune telling predicted.¡±


    ¡°No. Such a short period of time cannot mean ¡°disappear¡±¡­¡±


    Well that is a little harsh.


    This is getting troublesome, though.


    ¡°Stop worrying about that. I don¡¯t plan on dropping out anymore, and I know that I wont be expelled for failing my exams after all the studying I did, I did not even have to roll my pencil to answer the multiple choice. It is okay, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±


    As I was cheerfully telling her all this,


    The number of Butei High students, who previously had only been sparsely walking down the street, increased steadily.


    The venue for the closing graduation ceremonies¡­ the auditorium was approaching.


    I was nervous about the publicity, and the rumours that would spread, but Shirayuki, on the contrary, seems to want to be seen by as many people as possible to see her riding with me on a bike. In fact, as this realization dawned on her, for some reason she was happy even, and her voice became cheerful instead of the dark mood she was in earlier.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right, isn¡¯t it? That is right, Kin-chan. From now on, we will be together forever. Ahh, it would be nice for us to be in the same class next year. I hope Aria is in a different class, though.¡±


    ¡°Ah, aha¡­¡±


    And so, passing through a archway of cherry blossoms in full bloom¡­


    Shirayuki and I entered into the main auditorium for the last time in our second year of high school. Now, it is time to begin the closing ceremony.


    The principal, Takeru Midorimatsu, was standing on the stage with the curtain opened to the right and left, which has had the bullets holes in it sewn shut.


    ¡°¡­ Word ¡°Butei¡±¡®s calligraphy is of a shield stopping a spear¡­¡±


    Now that I think about it, does our principal actually sound like this?


    I have met him several times, but this person in front of me does not seem like him¡­


    As expected of a ¡°a visible invisible man¡±, I am impressed and yet horrified of him.


    ¡°¡­ You, the Butei, are a shield against crime, and the future of Japan and the world¡­¡±


    It was not just the principal in this ceremony that is making me shiver.


    After the closing ceremonies are held, the graduation ceremony is held, so all of the third year students are at the front of the auditorium.


    By their third year, most Butei students are professionals and taking on professional level work.


    That is why they usually are not at school, and even right now only about half of them are up there, but when they are line dup like that¡­ the bloodlust is overwhelming, their presence immense.


    No one wants to look directly at them, even though we are behind them. Not a single person was looking at them, everyone was looking away without exception. They were sitting far from me, yet there was a sharpness in the air, it felt as if just moving was enough to cut my skin.


    What is more, despite this presence they were hiding themselves within their uniform, it was as if they were hiding in plain sight from the public.


    It was rather scary to think that, just by dropping by guard, I would perceive these monsters as just ordinary young people.


    The first years, too immature to feel their bloodlust yet, were all fine, but those in the second year, such as myself, who could¡­ looking at the third-years, sweat from tension was breaking out on our foreheads. Is this a graduation ceremony or a battlefield.


    (I don¡¯t like this¨C¡­ I wonder if I will be like that in a year¡­)


    Even scarier than that thought however is that part of these third year students decided to join general universities or junior colleges. Apart from Butei University that is said to be easy enough for an insect to join as long as it could write, the only reason that private and national universities, including first class universities, would accept such students is that recently the security situation on campuses has been deteriorating day by day.


    Before a suspicious person fires a shotgun in the halls, or a delinquent students starts a gun fight with a cheap gun, universities are putting student Butei, who fear a real gun as much as a water gun, in classes as a watchdog. The student, referred to as a Gako Butei (School Butei), hide their true identity and quietly attend school, just like an ordinary student. And in exchange for crushing potential evil unnoticed, they are given a decent, if truly undeserved, college or university education.


    Many Butei High graduates go on to general universities without recommendation of course. Whether it is a second-rate university you managed to enter by chance, or a third-rate university that is trying to fill up its empty seats¡­ For those who are entering the Butei field as a profession, it is sometimes just as important to have a ¡°non-butei¡± identity as it is to have a Butei identity. While pretending to be a normal student and attending college, they continue to work on their Butei undercover skills¡­ for these graduates, their first year of college is really just a period of training.


    There were of course other paths that students would take¡­ National Defence Academy of the National Defence Medical College. There were also some who do not go to a higher education centre and simply start their own private firm such as a Butei investigator. Some join an existing Butei firm and earn their monthly salary, while other simply disappear, keeping their career paths secret from the school.


    Eventually¡­


    Those third years, sharpened like rifle bullets, will be released into the world.


    As a Butei, a member of a force that exists to stop crime from flooding society.


    As we left the auditorium after the closing ceremony, the area near the exit was crowded with students.


    At Butei High, there is a rule that everyone wears a name tag in April, but Masters this year made the mistake of distributing the name tag in the hallway leading into the auditorium.


    As I was walking with Shirayuki, hand in hand, I saw Aria and Riko through the crowd¡­ I thought to myself, that if Reki was here, the old Baskerville would be complete, but I couldn¡¯t see her anywhere.


    When I tried calling here, my phone alerted me that I was making an international call¡­ I managed to find Nakasorachi, who was being pushed left and right by the crowd, and so I paid her 50 yen to listen to the call. Somehow, she was able to figure out that I was calling a mobile number through a Russian telecommunications carrier called MTS. So, does that mean that Reki is still in Russia?


    Once I managed to receive the name tag, I, Shirayuki, Aria, and Riko joined up together outside the auditorium¡­


    ¡°Watching a ceremony like this, it fills my chest with expectations for the future.¡±


    Aria, looking up at the blue sky with a refreshing smile, spoke such a thing,


    ¡°Expectations?¡±


    ¡°Your chest?¡±


    ¡°Is it swollen?¡±


    Me, Shirayuki, and Riko each visually confirmed that Aria¡¯s breasts weren¡¯t bulging out from above or below her clothes.


    ¡°Why are each of you guys saying your lines separately!?¡±


    Finally, this wouldn¡¯t be miss Aria-san, without this happening, and so two Government Colt¡¯s were pulled out and opened fire¡­


    And so that is how we finished the second year. Same as it started, with gunshots.


    Well, there is one more thing¡­


    Shortly thereafter, an uninvited guest appeared.


    ¡°Ah, Mish Aria. Thank you for your hard work. Thish way, thish way.¡± (TL Note: I am not as good as Baka at picking up speaking styles like lisps, and thus will have to make do based off of previous lines of hers.)


    At first, I could not see them because of all the students¡­ But it was an elementary school girl with glasses, pigtails, and thick eyebrows, dragging a trench coat behind them. It was a kid seemingly dressed up as an adult.


    Once upon a time, me and Aria had been in a flashy car chase from Shinjuko to Harajuku to Omotesando¡­


    It was Nori Zenigata, from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    Outside, next to the main auditorium¡­ Aria was brought to a courtyard planted with plum, peach, and cherry trees, all in one place¡­ Zenigata did not seem to be disconcerted seeing us all together again¡­


    The reason was¡­


    I knew right away.


    ¡°Yesh, that was tough. After recieving orders from the vishe minishter, I made full use of Twitter and Facebook to search a~ll night long. I did not find everyone, but I am shurprised I managed to find this many¡­ Yesh, surprise!¡±


    In the courtyard that Zenigata pointed to with her baggy sleeves, there were the Butei that Aria helped saved from the bus jacking last April, the passengers she saved from the hijacking including the ANA pilot and co-pilot, and the people she saved from the bullet train that the Caocao sisters hijacked.


    There were many kinds of people here, men, women, young, old, but it seems that, everyone here¡­


    Everyone here seems to have been helped by Aria, either directly or indirectly.


    Everyone in the courtyard were gathered there, sweets and juice being served under the fruit trees as if this was a hanami party. (TL Note: a Hanami party is an outdoor party in Japan.)


    Standing at the centre of the group was Aria¡¯s advisor, Kuroe Renjo, and her first year Amica, Akari Mamiya.


    Before we had appeared, Mamiya was talking about Aria¡¯s activities and success to someone¡­


    ¡­ That person.


    Both me and Riko were amazed.


    Shirayuki seemed to be able to foretell this event somehow, and so she looked happily at Aria.


    Aria was at a loss for words from the moment she stepped into this courtyard¡­


    She was out of character, trembling a little.


    I¡¯m happy.


    I am so, so happy.


    Her long time wish has finally come true.


    ¡°Mama¡­!¡±


    ¡°Aria¡­!¡±


    Yes.


    Wearing a dress with a loose long skirt, her long hair swaying in the spring breeze, she was standing amidst a garden in full bloom.


    Aria¡¯s mother.


    It was¡­ Kanae Kanzaki.


    Released¡­ she was finally released¡­


    ¡°¡­ Mama¡­!¡±


    With a look of utter disbelief in her eyes, at the sight of her mother before her, Aria walked forward on trembling feet¡­


    Yoroyoro, she walked forward, one small step at a time.


    ¡°Hey, Hotogi Shirayuki. I do not know what you said, but your letter really worked. The Cabinet Offisher pushed the Minishtry of Jushtice to the Imperial Household Agenshy, and in the case of Kanae Kanzaki, the Minishter of Jushstice exshershised authoritative command over the Proshecutor General and forshed them to stop the trial. That happens from time to time, but it has been a long time since I have seen someone releashed on the same day¡­¡±


    Looking closely, it would seem that Zenigata has had a little bit of alcohol already, this early in the day, and is saying things that frankly she probably shouldn¡¯t be.


    Shirayuki, who was pointed out by name, pretended to not notice, and walked with Aria¡­


    This is no drea. Really, the Japanese governmnet¡­


    Kanae-san, who was detained due to her knowledge of stealth¡¯s and irokane, was released. It would seem that, with the main body or irokane in Japan being sent to outer space, they did not have to be as vigilant as before with her or her threatening anything involving it.


    In addition to that, I am getting the sense that¡­ the government is afraid of Aria, as hinted by Zenigata¡¯s statement. This abrupt release of Kanae-san speaks volumes to the machinations at work.


    But, what was the government so afraid of in ¡°Shirayuki¡¯s Letter¡±? What is so scary about Aria?


    It was needless to say.


    It was Aria transcending the realms of a normal stealth and becoming a Hyper Stealth¡­ Aria the Scarlet Ammo.


    Actually, right now she can only shoot lasers, but its true abilities are unknown. I myself am afraid of antagonizing Scarlet Aria, and I don¡¯t yet know what she will be capable of, never mind a national level of government.


    Zenigata¡¯s slip of the tongue proved that much in terms of fear, but it is interesting to think about why that information spread to the Cabinet and ministries in an instant¡­ Shirayuki would have reported to the Imperial Household Agency that ¡°A national treasure called hihiirokane has returned to outer space, and a girl with its original powers has appeared¡±. She has connections there, and that story would have spread to the appropriate authorities, assumingly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But for now, I will just¡­ just¡­


    With my heart full of emotion, I will just stare at Aria and Kana-san hugging each other.


    Congratulations, Aria.


    Congratulations¡­!


    ¡°Mama¡­ Mamaaaa¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Aria. I asked everyone here. No, even if I did not ask them here, the fact that they are all here celebrating is proof already. You¡­ You have become a splendid Butei.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mama¡­ Uwaa¡­ Uwaaaaaaaaa-¡­!¡±


    Even though she was showing such a side of herself in front of Mamiya, Aria had already shut out everything other than her mom¡­


    She buried her face in Kanae¡¯s chest and cried.


    Kanae-san, like a goddess in a statue, embraced Aria in a hug¡­


    With such a happy, joyful sight before me, I almost broke out in tears as well.


    ¡°¡­ So she has been acquitted, right? Not parole or anything like that?¡±


    I squatted down a little and matched Zenigata¡¯s height with the face of a fox, and glared sharply at her, partly to hold back my tears.


    ¡°If you shtill have any doubts, look at the Shupreme Courts Jushtice¡¯s legal orders. Look. It may shound pretentious, but that is what it shtates. Kanae Kanzaki has been releashed. Mish Aria¡¯s deportation and your recommendation for forced deportation are all lifted as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wait, I was recommended too? At that time, I would have taken it. (TL Note: alright, this sentence is weird. The Kanji for deportation is present in both, I take this to mean that Kinji would be forced out of Japan as he is a risk.)


    But anyway¡­


    Aria.


    Maybe you are not a solo singer after all anymore.


    It is not even just a duet anymore with me and you.


    So many¡­


    Because, now, there is a chorus around you with everyone in it.


    I am happy for you, Aria. Really, I am truly happy for you.


    I am just so happy for Aria and her mom, I am already on the verge of tears¡­


    I was so embarrassed that I snuck out of the courtyard on my own.


    (If someone like Riko saw me crying, she would take pictures and tease me about it for the rest of my life.)


    While thinking about such a twisted thing¡­ I decided to return to the dormitory and tell Lisa about this happy story, so I got on a bus that circulated the island that had just arrived.


    And, when I got to my seat and looked at my cellphone, I noticed that there was a missed email and incoming call.


    (¡­ Takamagahara-sensei¡­?)


    Ikene. I decided to just not notice the call from Takamagahara-sense and ignored it.


    The email simply stated to come to Masters immediately.


    I don¡¯t like this. One of Butei High¡¯s three most dangerous areas, Masters. Moreover, it was currently occupied by the beautiful Takamagahara. Secretly, I was happy to finally have a new homeroom teacher.


    However, despite my will, at the feudal Butei High, a teachers orders are absolute.


    Takamagahara is a nice and normal person, but regardless of how nice she is, to be ordered to come right away you are certainly going to be punished with life-threatening corporal punishment.


    It is for that reason that I am in a hurry, but.. luckily, in the history of my misfortune, I caught a break. This bus also happens to stop in front of the School Affairs department, and I was able to arrive really quickly.


    When I got off the bus and looked up at the Academic Affairs building in fear¡­


    ¡°Toyama-kun? Were you invited too?¡±


    Whoah, I came across an unusual face.


    Masato Itsuki. We were in the same class in our first year, but in the second yet Masato entered a special class called Class X.


    In fact, just like Aria, Reki, and myself when I was still in Assault, this man is a S-ranked Butei. He is a superhuman who has held high positions in Assault, Snipe, and Logi. On top of all that he was also a studious student, which is hard to believe for one at Butei High.


    However, he is not popular with women, he is rather unfashionable and has a rugged appearance and build. He is about 5 foot 8, and is a serious student, not once has he skipped class and I have not heard a single person say that he slacks off on his missions.


    He follows the law perfectly, is always looking out for his peers, especially the younger ones, has a strong body and mind, and has the skills necessary for a leader. I could not even imagine him being cowardly or unjust.


    Because of his personality, those around him trust him deeply, and he is probably the most dependably man in the second year.


    But¡­ he is a little too stiff, and his type does not suit me very well.


    It is not that I don¡¯t like him, but honestly, I don¡¯t think he is suited to be a Butei. If anything, a police officer is his best fit.


    ¡°¡­ Itsuki, if you were summoned to Masters as well, I am actually relieved. It does not seem like I am going to be scolded.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. You won¡¯t know what is inside until you open the lid.¡±


    Hahaha, Misato was laughing cheerfully, but¡­ he is right. What is inside the container, we won¡¯t know until we open it.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. It was what, April of our first year since we were called here together?¡±


    ¡°That is right, I remember it. At that time, it was just Toyama-kun and me.¡±


    At Butei High, if there are students with names that look similar, to avoid confusion, the lower names are spelled out in Katakana or Hiragana on the roster.


    When I was in my first year, Itsuki and I were summoned to Masters and forced to play rock-paper-scissors with students who had similar names. We both lost our game.


    We might differ in many ways, but we have one thing in common. Our shared skill at rock-paper-scissors.


    ¡°Just for some small talk, Itsuki¡­ Have you ever heard of the SDA rankings?¡±


    ¡°¡­ let¡¯s not talk about that.¡±


    ¡°What are you numbered at? In Asia?¡±


    ¡°55th¡±


    Hooray! This guy is even less human than I am!


    Because Itsuki was enrolled in Class 2-X, he is alongside those superhuman students who were mainly hired by overseas police, military police, military special forces, foreign armies, military advisory groups, etc.


    To compare it to soccer, it is a waste to keep him in the kiddie leagues, so he was sent to the adult leagues which trained him to become a pro overseas.


    At the end of my first year, Masters had approached me about advancing into Class X, but unless I gave my consent I couldn¡¯t join it¡­ At the time I was ranked E, Aria was not approached because of her status, and Reki had been told about it but turned it down. Itsuki, however, took the offer.


    ¡°No, I respect you, Itsuki. I am 71st, Thanks to you my rank has dropped by one, I was starting to get frustrated.¡±


    After a year of playing an impossible game, in which Butei, who are forced to be nonlethal, are forced to fight against terrorists and trained gunmen who are determined to kill us¡­ well, of course we will stop being human, and our rank will rise. Pupupu.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Toyama? Don¡¯t look so happy while saying you are frustrated. Regardless, that strange list was made by an American rating agency without anyone¡¯s permission¡­¡±


    ¡°Ya, ya.¡±


    I feel like I should drop the conversation here¡­


    But I know what you are talking about, Itsuki. You must have had a hell of a junior year in high school. You have always been strong, ever since your freshman year, but you have really stepped it up a notch, haven¡¯t you? You are hiding the results well though, just like those 3rd year students.


    Just like with Aria and Reki, I definitely don¡¯t want to get into a fight with an S-ranked Butei.


    And so, while talking, the two of us entered Masters, and arrived at the staff room¡­


    ¡°¡­ Itsuki Masato.¡±


    ¡°Toyama Kinji.¡±


    The teachers were sparse, but as I cautiously entered inside while casually using Itsuki as a shield¡­


    ¡°Ah, both of you. We are ready for you. Please, come over here.¡±


    Takamagahara-sensei grabbed an A4-sized brown envelope from her desk and guided us to a booth separated from everyone else by a screen.


    The staff room of Masters looks like a normal staff room¡­


    The booth for our conversation was a small space, with only an old and short couch with a table.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was another student there that I did not recognize. She was a girl with semi-long black hair.


    She was a pretty girl, but she did not bother saying hello to me, she just glanced at me.


    She is almost like Reki if she had different styled and coloured hair.


    ¡°Umm. Sorry to bother you everyone, I am sure you are busy.¡±


    With a bitter smile, Takamagahara-sensei sits down on the sofa. She was wearing a tight miniskirt and sank into the low sofa. Because of that however, inside her skirt might be visible, and so I panicked for a second, but as to be expected of a teacher, she saw this coming and placed the envelope on her thighs. I¡¯m saved.


    But just now, for a moment, I caught a glimpse of the edges of the surface of the document.


    Autumn Frost and Rising Sun¡­ it was the mark of the Public Prosecutor¡¯s Office. This is starting to smell bad.


    As we each took our seat¡­


    ¡°¨C Itsusuki-kun, Saeki-san, and Toyama-kun each received a letter from the Armed Public Prosecutor¡¯s Office.¡±


    Takamagahara-sensei cut to the heart of the matter, squinting her soft eyes under her glasses.


    (¡­ Armed Public Prosecutor¡¯s Office?) (TL Note: Kinji on the paper saw Public Prosecutors, the letter is from Armed Public Prosecutors.)


    That is where my father used to work.


    Armed Prosecutors are extralegal public servants. Within the Public Prosecutors Office, which investigates and prosecutes criminal cases in order to maintain public order within society, it is a position that carries out justice with extrajudicial force.


    He was effectively a state approved hero of justice, appointed by the Prime Minister himself. He bore the responsibility of confronting even the greatest evils that even the SDF couldn¡¯t solve, let alone the Butei or police. No matter what kind of enemy it was, for a Armed Prosecutor, you could not turn your back on an evil that seeks to harm Japan.


    ¡°It was a sudden call, but this years Armed Prosecutor exam will take place over the next three days starting tomorrow. A few of this year¡¯s graduates will also be taking it, and the Armed Prosecutors Office has informed us that three of our students could skip the required grades and take the exam early. It would seem that an independent investigation of your activities this past year has caught their attention. What will you do?¡±


    Armed Prosecutor Selection¡­ Armed Prosecutor Selection Exam¡­!?


    It was quite literally a national level exam to selected Armed Prosecutors. It is a hellish exam where all abilities such as intelligence, physical strength, mental strength, judgment, leadership, and combat power were tested, and life-threatening tests run over and over again.


    Only once person passes the exam every year. Therefore, it is said that a person who can become an Armed Prosecutor is truly a perfect superhuman, with less of a chance to appear in the world than an ESP. However,


    ¡°Wait a minute, Sensei. Armed Prosecutors require a university degree to begin with¡­¡±


    I was surprised at this story and offer, and so replied back,


    ¡°Yes, you are correct. Technically, even if you three took the exam, you wouldn¡¯t be able to become Armed Prosecutors if you passed. I thought this offer was strange, and so asked around and did some investigation. Apparently, the Armed Prosecutors office is chronically short of personnel. In response to that, it looks like next fiscal year they are going to be creating a new government position for Buti Prosecutor Assistants, an Armed Prosecutors Assistant. I think the fact that the eligibility for this years selection process has been greatly deregulated means that they are trying to recruit auxiliaries from among those who have failed. Overall it would seem, we are entering an era where even non university graduates, and promising Butei students, can become assistant Armed Prosecutors. Of course, this is just all my speculation.¡±


    In front of me, maybe out of respect for my dad who had died in the line of duty, Takamagahara did not say it clearly¡­


    Armed Prosecutors, those fighting true evil, have a high rate of martyrdom.


    It is not just merely expensive on manpower. Nearly 30% die by the time they reach retirement age.


    Letting a force of God-like human resources die in tatters, those who are the smartest, strongest, a true sense of justice, and is willing to fight at the risk of their life on the low salary of a civil servant¡­ naturally, a ¡°chronic shortage of human resources¡± will appear.


    And so, the Public Prosecutor¡¯s Office¡­


    (Don¡¯t be silly. Don¡¯t do it. I mean, that offer¡­)


    In short¡­


    ¡°¡­ I will decline that offer. An Armed Prosecutors Assistant is a free bulletproof vest, right?¡±


    Semi-long black hair¡­


    The girl named Saeki makes the exact same speculation as me in a cool voice.


    In other words, an Armed Prosecutors Assistant is a scapegoat to be used to protect the valuable Armed Prosecutor. These are just honeyed words, meant to gather the ¡°young people¡± with claims of righteousness and justice, hoping using them as movable bullet proof vests.


    ¡°¡­ I must also decline. It is a waste of time to take an exam that I will fail anyways.¡±


    I, too, refuse with a face equivalent to a cat throwing up a hairball.


    This was probably just another obligation of hers, so it can¡¯t be helped, but please don¡¯t sent Takamagahara after me to ask me to lay down my life as a bulletproof vest. There was no reason or benefit to me accepting, so I turned it down.


    Welp, time to go. Just as I was getting up to leave, I felt a bad omen¡­


    ¡°Thank you, sensei. I accept. Please give me an admission ticket for the exam.¡±


    Saeki and I, round eyed, turned to look at Itsuki, who was holding out his palm to Takamagahara.


    It seems that Takamagahara-sensei didn¡¯t expect anyone to accept the offer, even she was confused.


    Hey, Itsuki. I know for a fact that you can see through their story. After what we said to Takamagahara and our decision to decline, why¡­


    Without us even asking.


    ¡°Toyama-kun. I have never told you this before, but it is my dream to become an Armed Public Prosecutor. Thirteen years ago, my life and my sisters was saved by a Armed Prosecutor¡­ That man was your father.¡±


    ¡­ What?


    My father met Itsuki when me and him were still children¡­ Did something like that really happen?


    Itsuki¡¯s voice had suddenly become passionate, as if a switch had been flipped.


    While telling me this story, his gaze¡­ a gaze meant to persuade¡­ was directed at the teacher, who was still surprised but had not given him a ticket yet.


    ¡°This is a once in a lifetime chance for me. I do not want to miss this opportunity. It is an opportunity to take an exam that I thought I would not be able to take until I graduated from college. Even if I don¡¯t pass it this year, I should be able to pass it my second or third try. I can take the selection every year until I am 25, and there is no limit to how many tries I can take it. I know I can do this.¡±


    Itsuki switched moods midway through his speech, as if he was now speaking more to the teacher than me.


    With his skillfull storytelling, an atmosphere was made that makes it difficult to persuade Takamagahara to not let him take the exam.


    ¡°But what if you failed the exam and are offered a position as an assistant? If you refuse, the Public Prosecutor¡¯s Office will be given the impression that ¡°you are someone who doesn¡¯t follow orders from above¡±. That would be fatal to your next selection¡­¡±


    ¡°If that happens, I will become an assistant. As you said yourself, there should be a way to climb my way up from there.¡±


    You are prepared to go even that far, Itsuki¡­


    I can only remain silent.


    Saeki¡­ All she could do was glance at him with a face clearly displaying ¡°what a stupid guy¡±.


    It would seem that Itsuki was not acquainted with her from the start, and so felt nothing from her gaze.


    ¡°¡­ I understand. Then, Itsuki, you can stay. Thank you, Saeki-san, Toyama-kun. you may leave.¡±


    Since Takamagahara-sensei said so¡­


    Leaving Itsuki behind, me and Saeki had no choice but to leave the staff room.


    But, just as I was leaving, I¡­


    ¡°¡­ Itsuki. Your dream. Make it come true.¡±


    I am going to cheer for him from now on.


    It might actually be a good fit the serious Itsuki. An Armed Prosecutor.


    ¡°Ah, I will make it come true for sure. Thank you, Toyama-kun.¡±


    Itsuki responded only by raising his rugged face. He kept his brave, focused eyes looking ahead of him.


    The radiance in his burning eyes, that were given the chance to finally pursue his dreams in earnest¡­


    (¡­)


    Somewhere, for some reason, I envy him.


    Myself, I cannot seem to do anything, just drifting around aimlessly, unsure of what I want to do¡­


    All I can feel is impatience.

 Volume 21 - CH 5

    Aria¡¯s mother, Kanae Kanzaki, who was finally free, seemed to be much more relaxed than I thought she would be. I guess as the wife of someone from the Holmes family, a few years of jail would leave her no worse for wear.


    The evening of the next day, Aria had emailed me, saying ¡°I¡¯m going to make dinner with mama, so you should come help us¡±, and so I rushed to the women¡¯s dormitory on by bicycle.


    It wasn¡¯t because I particularly wanted to help her cook, nor was I afraid of Aria¡¯s wrath, but because from the email I could inference ¡°Aria will be cooking¡±.


    (At this rate, Kanae-sans life might really be in danger, not to mention the girls dormitory as a whole¡­!)


    Aria has a criminal record of causing dust explosions in my room, shortly after saying something whimsically like ¡°I am going to make a cake¡±, which somehow results in my gas stove exploding.


    Because of that trauma, I was imprinted with the notion that Aria + cooking = bombing, and I was worried that Kanae-san, who has gone through great lengths only to finally be released, would be blown up alongside Aria¡¯s VIP room and part of the building.


    In addition, Aria was only able to finally make an omelette rice late last year, but¡­ After a short while, she seems to have forgotten how to even make that, and has now gone back to aristocratic Lady Aria who cannot even make fried eggs by herself now.


    In the sunset, I was in such a hurry that I fell over at the corner of a Lawson¡¯s and hit a post after getting off my bike¡­ I ran, out of breath, all the way to Aria¡¯s room.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Good evening. Welcome, Kinji-san.¡±


    It was Kanae-san who greeted me at the door, with the flapping sound of her slippers.


    Entering a house, late in the evening, I was greeted by a beautiful adult women wearing an apron.


    I was so strangely nostalgic at such a sight that I had forgotten my own impatience, and¡­


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m ho¡­¡±


    For some reason I had started to say ¡°I¡¯m home¡±, but blushed partway through and stuttered.


    Seeing me like that, Kanae-san put one of her small hands to her mouth and looked like she had started laughing.


    Her long, soft, wavy hair, which was a little light and brown for a Japanese person, was help up with a barrette. Her hair was also slightly gathered at the back of her head, presumably to make it easier to cook.


    The sun, that was setting in the west, was shining into the entrance to Aria¡¯s dorm, giving Kanae-san an angel¡¯s radiance.


    The gentle spring breeze blowing through the window was carrying with it a sweet scent like a gardenia.


    ¡°¡­ Ah¡­ Sorry for the disturbance.¡± (TL Note: the sentence here is used when entering someone elses home. Earlier, Kinji almost said the one for his own home.)


    Feeling overwhelmed by the sweet scent coming on the breeze, I averted my gaze and looked down.


    Kanae-san, she has the presence of a goddess.


    It might be because she is also 165cm tall, but her womanly atmosphere is amazing.


    She does not wear much makeup but regardless is beautiful, she really is Aria¡¯s mother.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As I got down on one knee to take off my shoes, Kanae-san¡­ Her loose, cream-colored skirt that went halfway down her calf¡¯s was swaying in front of me.


    Although the shape of her legs was not defined due to her long loose skirt, judging from the height of her waist, her long legs were not typical of a Japanese person. Aria, naturally, did not inherit this trait, who has short legs, granted, she is short overall.


    As I was glancing at Kanae-sans physical features, such as her long legs, which naturally is just a habit for Butei, Kanae-san squatted down in front of me.


    It seemed to me that she was just being thoughtful when she crouched down, to match the height of my eyes,


    (¡­¡­!)


    But the sight that suddenly jumped into my eyesight made my eyes pop out.


    I had let down my guard because I had thought that her long, loose tlt would give me a high degree of safety from Hysteria Mode.


    ¡­ But Kanae-san was squatting with her knees together in a classy and elegant manner.


    However, her legs are slightly cross-legged to begin with, and in order to maintain stability she squatted down with her legs slightly spread below her knees.


    The front of her long skirt, however, is lifted up, the ends just below her knees.


    Because of that, Kanae-san wouldn¡¯t notice this fact from her point of view¡­


    Her lower legs form an arch-shaped gate with her knees at the apex and the skirt was slightly covering it, like the letter ¡°A¡±, but beyond that thin cloth gate, on the inside of her skirt, her white, plump, thick thighs were quite clearly visible! No, that is not all. Between her perfect thighs. Beyond her legs. There. That¡­! The thin cloth that shows a hint of skin, that allows you to just see through it with minimal effort¡­!


    (¡­¡­!)


    Frightened, I accidentally pulled on my shoelaces with all my strength while trying to stand up, and stumbled backwards.


    Butei are trained to protect the back of their head should they fall, and so I reached out to grab something to stop my fall¨C


    ¡°¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Ara. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kanae-san was waiting with a smile on her face, her hands outstretched as if to catch them¡­


    ¨CPofun, and, she pulled me into a hug.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Even without a mirror, I¡­ I know, that I am doing the rapid blush technique, just like Aria¡­


    So-, soft.


    It wasn¡¯t just her breasts. The arm that was holding me, my hand on her thighs burying my fingers in their elasticity, and¡­ the scent of her breath and the ¡°ara¡± that was spoken into my ears.


    Above all, the mood. Everything was soft¡­ it enveloped me, all my being. That is truly what I felt the moment I made contact with her.


    (¡­ mother¡­)


    It was instinctual.


    The word that I never thought I would say again crossed my mind.


    I¡­ have almost no memories of my own mother.


    That is one of the reasons why I am so unsure how to treat women, especially older women.


    I do not know if my synaptic connections are wired differently than the other guys, but I am weak against older women. That is especially true for motherly women like Kanae-san.


    However, even if the memories of ¡°my mother¡± are minimal if at all present¡­


    This is making is feel like she has come back to life.


    ¡°¨CAre you okay? Did you hurt your feet?¡±


    Kanae-san gently tilts her head to the side, and asks me worriedly from a distance where our faces are almost touching¡­


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    The fact that they are pinned to your legs is not okay, however, I though internally.


    It seemed that Kanae-san was ready to hug me for quite some time, so I voluntarily moved away from her soft, gentle body.


    Then,


    ¡°Kinji-san. It seems that I was wrong just now and you were right.¡±


    Kanae-san, who was wearing a thin sweater that hid her skin but clearly revealed her large breasts, placed her hands on her breasts.


    This was a gesture that Meiya and Lisa have also done, but when the breasts are as big as Kanae-sans, it becomes less of ¡°putting ones hand on their breasts¡± and more so ¡°placing ones hand on their breasts¡±.


    ¡°What, what do you mean?¡±


    Despite it being rude, after standing up I put my hands on the wall so I could take my shoes off while standing up. Kanae-san casually picked at something under her sweater. Apparently, she was adjusting her bra, her shoulder straps were slightly out of place due to the physical contact we had just made.


    ¡°Earlier, when I had said ¡°Welcome, Kinji-san¡±, it had felt wrong to say. But, when you started to say ¡°I¡¯m home¡±, it felt right. Maybe you just think that is weird, but¡­¡±


    Kanae, who was smiling innocently as if she were just a little girl,


    ¡°Welcome back.¡±


    She said.


    Those words, I¡­ I subconsciously thought to myself, those are the words that my mom would have said to me.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m home.¡±


    Once again, I responded with those words. When she said something like that, I had no choice but to say those words to her.


    After such an embarrassing play, we entered Aria¡¯s living room¡­


    (This¡­ this is absurd¡­!)


    I was so surprised that I stopped and looked around the room in disbelief.


    In Aria¡¯s room, which was as spacious as ever, there was something impossible.


    First, was an eco-friendly basket for shopping. Aria, who was a real overseas celebrity who is well known for her ¡°meals? I eat out or have them delivered¡±¡­ I cannot believe that she has her own bag for shopping.


    Herbs were planted in a planter on her balcony. She has¡­ a kitchen garden.. does that mean¡­?


    Does that mean that Aria, who has a track record for killing even cactus¡¯s and preserved flowers is¡­?


    Upon a further inspection, I also found that Aria¡¯s room had an ironing board, a front-loader washing machine, and a sewing machine. That is impossible! When could this have happened!? It is dangerous to mix Aria with housework. An ironing board is a fire hazard for her, the washing machine had turned my whole house into a bubble bath, and the sewing machine has a history of sewing my blazer and Aria¡¯s together when used by her, turning our clothes into some weird kinf of tug-of-war. All of that, just in my room.


    ¡°¡­ Aria, this is¡­ uooooo!?¡±


    I was now face to face with Aria, who was in the kitchen holding a knife. Instinctively I backstepped away from her with a pinched face.


    ¡°Kinji, why are you so pale? Yet despite being so pale, you are sweating so much. What is it, are you too cold or too hot?¡±


    While I was wiping away my cold sweat in front of the apron-clad Aria, who had an eyebrow raised in suspicion,


    ¡°When it comes to cooking, ¡°it is best to learn by doing¡±, Aria.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mama.¡±


    Kanae-san and Aria, who was holding a ladle and tasting her cream stew from a tasting plate, were happily having such a conversation while cooking.


    (¡­ I, I see¡­)


    This is perhaps the system of inheritance of girl power that I had also seen between Minuet and Lisa.


    In the case of men, this is similar to how a father plays catch with his son, or an older brother teaches his younger brother how to fight to raise his manhood. Aria has only ever leaned on Shirayuki or Lisa, but with kanae-sasn as her partner, is it possible for even her to learn how to do housework? This is just unbelievable, and yet, it is reality.


    ¡­ I am just too exhausted now, and retreated to the leather sofa with unsteady steps.


    Carrot-san? Potato-san? Fu-fu-fu? Kanae-san¡¯s singing and humming made me feel as if I was in another world.


    After all, it has been five minutes since I entered Aria¡¯s room, but I have not heard any gunshots yet and I am getting rather concerned. It was so discomforting, I was getting a stomach ache. I need to get a drink.


    Like in trench warfare, I glimpsed into the kitchen to get a read on the situation, from behind the sofa and then bar counter, but Kanae-san was just acting like a normal mom. Her cooking skills are comparable to those of Shirayuki and Lisa, and even though having Aria cook was the maximum level of a hindrance, Kanae-san still seemingly was able to achieve her goal.


    The only thing that Kanae was having trouble with was,


    ¡°Um, to turn it into an oven¡­¡±


    It was the microwave that she was looking at with a fingertip on her lip.


    Apparently, she is not good with appliances.


    Of course, Aria has only ever pressed the ¡°automatic warm-up¡± button, and so she is just as useless as her mother, looking at her like a toddler.


    Because of that, I decided to enter the kitchen, and found out, that the microwave is symbolized, on the buttons are images that show what they do. Beep, beep, beep, beep, I put it into oven mode. Well, that was easy to figure out.


    Kanae in response put her hand to her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Wow. Kinji-san, did you understand all that just by looking at it?¡±


    ¡°Ye-¡­ Yes, the buttons have symbols that show what they do. How hot should I set it?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it can go up to 240 degrees?¡±


    ¡°It should¡­ there. When you are done, I think you can stop it by pressing ¡°cancel¡± here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You saved me¡­¡±


    Kanae-san, who is only 5cm shorter than me, is peering into the microwave with the gratin now in it, bringing her face close to mine.


    When I reverted my eyes away from her approach, Kanae was leaning forward, her apron pulled down due to gravity, and I could see her pure white cleavage from the neckline of her thin sweater underneath.


    (¡­.!)


    I panicked again and turned my head, this time my eyes meeting Aria¡¯s. I prepared myself to rapidly unholster my Beretta on my waist, but¡­


    Whenever I accidentally looked at Shirayuki¡¯s or Riko¡¯s breasts, she would say ¡°What are you looking at, Stupid Kinji!¡±, and Aria would swiftly and sharply notice¡­ ¡°?¡± But for some reason, she is just looking at with with a confused face like a dumb child.


    Apparently, Aria never imagined that that I would see her mom as a woman, and thus has not realized why I am panicking right now.


    It would seem that she turned off her radar. I feel kind of guilty, but I am grateful for that. I was surprisingly saved.


    ¡°Fufun, as expected of a boy. You saved this old lady.¡±


    Kanae-san, who was smiling at me in sync with my internal thoughts, had no idea that I was looking at her as a woman. That was probably because the age gap was too big between us.


    ¡°I am a little old to be called a ¡°boy¡±, and you are not old enough to be called an ¡°old lady¡±.¡±


    When I pretended to still be calm and spoke to Kanae-san, who to me actually looked like an older sister¡­


    ¡°Well, that makes me glad. You are not a boy, but¡­ Instead a respectable man to say something like that.¡±


    Kanae-san put one hand on each of her cheeks to hide her blushing, and started to twist her body in a playful, yet sexy, way.


    ¡­ It would seem even here, there is a certain maturity that girls my age don¡¯t have.


    Cream stew, shrimp gratin, and herb quiche are lined up on the table¡­


    Even guys such as myself could see that the menu was made with fresh ingredients and was made with nutritional balance in mind.


    In contrast to Kanae-san, whose table manners were perfect as she was cutting the quiche for us, Aria¨C


    ¡°So, Kinji ran into a nuclear submarine with just a single pistol, and had a gunfight on top of a bullet train that had bombs planted in it, oh, and then there was a Yakuza hideout¨C¡°


    I am not privy when it comes to the manners for choosing topics when having meals. However, the food is delicious, so please stop digging up my past traumas one after the other.


    However, Kanae really is Aria¡¯s mom¡­


    As Aria told her the story about the stealth bomber I was on that exploded over Sagami Bay, the story of how I grabbed a bullet that was shot at Hilda on the sky tree and turned it around¡­ Kanae was smiling, and saying ¡°Oh dear¡± or ¡°wow¡± while listening to Aria tell my stories in a messed up chronological order.


    (I guess this is what it means to have a gentle personality¡­)


    And yet Kanae-san¡­ you were so sharp when I met you when you were in jail.


    At home, though, she is laid back. Anyway.


    Aria kept saying ¡°hey, mama¡± and ¡°so mama¡± in a sweet and gentle voice. Kanae seemed so happy to listen her talk. She was happily taking in everything in stride.


    And so, in order to not interfere with this mother-daughter bonding time, I just started at the two in silence.


    When looking at these two, though, I realized that they don¡¯t look like mother and daughter alike at first glance¡­ Their equally white skin, long eyelashes, and the shape of their nose and mouth are very similar. I guess it isn¡¯t that hard to actually see that they are related by blood, mother and daughter.


    Looking closer, the shape of their ears is also very similar, and when I, who was amused by that, gave a wry smile¨C


    ¡°What is it, Kinji-san?¡±


    Kanae-san, who I was staring at at that moment, made a gesture as if she was fixing her hair, and returned a wry smile.


    ¡°Ah, no. I¡¯m sorry. When I was looking at Kanae-san and Aria together, I thought that a parent and their child really are similar¡­¡±


    When I spoke honestly,


    ¡°I am glad that you think that, I do not hear that too often. What about you, Kinji-san? Do you look like your father? Do you look like your mother?¡±


    Kanae asked me a question herself.


    ¡°¡­ My grandpa told me that I am exactly half and half. However, I don¡¯t remember my mothers face very well¡­¡±


    Again, when she asked me though, I answered her honestly.


    Kanae in response put her hand to her mouth¡­


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I am so sorry to have asked something that might have hurt you¡­¡±


    She looked quit anxious and apologized profusely.


    Lisa gave a similar reaction when this topic came up with her, but for me, my parents are a thing of the distant past.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    That said, on the topic of family matters in general for me is complicated, be it my older brother, my young brother, my older sister, or my younger sister. After all, in my family there are three nationalities: Japanese, Egyptian, and American, and I am not even sure if I have one sister or two.


    That is why I kept quiet and emitted an air of not wanting to continue this talk regarding my family situation.


    However, this had an unintended consequence. (TL Note: not a perfect translation, same meaning.)


    Kanae-san¡¯s black, onyx eyes became moist, and seemed to say ¡°to make amends for hurting him, I have to become a motherly figure for him¡±¡­ I have a bad feeling about this.


    After such a peaceful and nice dinner,


    ¡°Aria, go take a bath.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mama.¡±


    I could hear a dangerous conversation going on,


    ¡°Ah, okay then, I¡¯ll go home now.¡±


    I was about to watch a variety show on TV for the first time in a while, but as I started to get up from the sofa to leave¡­


    Kanae-sane turned to me with a ¡°?¡± face.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stay the night? I had thought you were going to, and so I got everything ready for you¡­¡±


    Kanae looked disappointed that I had said I was going to leave and not stay the night.


    Even though she would have heard this conversation, Aria calmly went to the bathroom,


    ¡°staying overnight¡­ No, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    I was feeling a hysteria danger from both Aria and Kanae-san, I was thinking up an excuse, even a poor one, to refuse to stay overnight¡ª


    ¡°Fufu.¡±


    Kanae-san put a hand to her mouth and smiled politely.


    ¡°¡­ What is it?¡±


    ¡°Kinji-san you are really cute. Whenever something unexpected happens, you become really cute and makes an even cuter face.¡±


    ¡°Eh, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even right now.¡±


    While saying that, Kanae-san who was still wearing a thin sweater and a long skirt¡­ With a squeak, she sat down on the sofa.


    The sofa in Aria¡¯s room has a weak spring, and so when Kanae-san sits on it, she leans towards the weak spring. With two people sitting side by side, both of us were leaning towards each other¡­ waist to waist, shoulder to shoulder, we were basically stuck together.


    From the bathroom, I could hear the sound of Aria starting to use her shower.


    Right now, Kanae-san and I are alone in the living room.


    ¡°¡±You¡¯re cute¡±. I don¡¯t think I have ever been told that before.¡±


    While speaking with camouflage to hide my internal struggles, I try to avoid our bodies touching by tilting my body away to an extent that it doesn¡¯t look rude to her.


    ¡°Maybe the boys won¡¯t. But I think you are cute.¡±


    She was treating me as a ¡°boy¡± again. And, when I made a slightly sullen face, Kanae-san said ¡°Ah¡±, remembering that it was a ¡°no good¡± word¡­ Kusukusu, and giggled. It seemed she was having fun.


    ¡°sorry, obasan has bad memory.¡± (TL Note: Obasan in this context means ¡°older woman¡±. There is no real English word that works here so I used Japanese.)


    Her talking in first person made me slightly uncomfortable, so I continued to lean back and do my best to avoid physical contact while talking to her. (TL Note: iirc, when talking mature/sexy first person talk is normal.)


    ¡°Yo-, you aren¡¯t an old lady. I told you that earlier.¡±


    ¡°Well. If I am not an old lady, than what am I?¡±


    Somehow, Kanae-san¡­ I feel like she is interrogating me.


    ¡°¡­ You are like a mother¡­¡±


    Kanae-san is more like Aria¡¯s older sister, but saying such flattery would be embarrassing to say. This was the only answer left.


    It seems that Kanae-san was expecting this answer,


    ¡°¡­ It is okay for you to think of me as your mother.¡±


    And, she gently embraced me.


    It is so gentle and enveloping.


    I think she is trying to atone for asking me about my parents earlier.


    It seems as if she is trying to comfort me like she is because I have no memory of my own mother.


    Up to that point, it is fine. I am not hurt, but maybe it is beneficial to be comforted like this. So, let this matter end here as a beautiful story.


    (I want this to end, but¡­!)


    ¡­ a mature adult body is throwing cold water onto this beautiful story¡­!


    Due to the fact that I am being hugged while sitting down, Kanae-sans big breasts are right in front of my face. With my face in her sweater, peaking through her sweaters keyhole I could see skin as white as porcelain. The effort I had put in earlier to avoid physical contact was all in vain.


    Above all, the softness of her body is felt because of our waists being forced to touch. A mature woman like this¡­ she is so soft. Shirayuki and Lisa are soft as well, but Kanae-san is in a different dimension in comparison.


    (¡­¡­!)


    Kanae-san, who is seemingly just trying to be nice, hugs me deep into her chest¨C


    I held my breath to its utter limit, but in the end, I was forced to inhale her sweet scent through my nose.


    Uhh¡­ This sweet scene unique only to mature woman¡­! It was similar to Aria¡¯s scent, a sweet gardenia scent was mixed in¡­ is this the ultimate form of female fragrance?


    Kanae-san¡­ is the ¡°real thing¡±. There is a thing called a ¡°woman¡¯s scent¡±, but as a creature, you feel it as a woman¡¯s pheromones. It is not something that is random, it becomes present when a woman is old enough to give birth¡­ it is an incredibly lusty, sexy scent¡­!


    (Shit, the blood flow¡­!)


    Hysteria modes original goal was the express intent of leaving children behind. It is reacting to Kanae-san, who is a true woman, its original target.


    Up until this point, the usual activator was Aria, Kanae-sans daughter. Although there is the unethical situation of it now being Kanae-san, regardless the blood was rushing to the centre of my body.


    No, no, no, no stop rushing in!


    No matter how beautiful and mature yet youthful she is, she is my classmate¡¯s mom!


    But wait, there are real life examples that are like that! The wife of the great slugger Roberto Petagine, who is rumoured to be joining the Hawks next season, is one of his friends mother! Stop reminding me of such stories brain! (TL Note: this is a real story btw. Dude went to his friends house one day, fell in love with his mom, and married someone who is over 20 years older than him.)


    ¡°¡­ Ah. umm, as expected¨C¡°


    I¡¯m going home! As I took my body away from Kanae-san to say that,


    ¡°Kin-chan? What happened? Why are you sweating so much¡­¡±


    Kanae-san is much like Aria, in that she does not realize that I see her as a single woman. Just like earlier, she treats me gently, as if I were her own young child.


    Continuing from the earlier thought of Aria doing housework, my forehead was dripping with sweat again¡­


    Kanae took a tissue from the tissue box on the table and wiped my sweat off.


    Purunpurun¡­ With that movement, her large chest under her sweater was trembling and shaking. Her twin mountains, which even large might not be appropriate, both shook and frequently bump into her arms, causing them to shake even more.


    ¡°Ah, um, I¡­ already¡­!¡±


    ¨CI¡¯m going home!


    As I was about to say that, I started moving away from the sofa and, zuru, I slipped and fell to the floor!


    I fell on my butt, but there was a soft carpet underneath. It feels soft, as if I fell on a futon.


    But the problem was Kanae-san¨C


    ¡°Ah¡­ Kyaa!¡±


    The hand that was wiping my forehead reached out in vain, and fell forward.


    There was no reason for me not to, so I decided to catch her¡­


    However, I ended up using my body as a cushion as she fell on me.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±


    Kanae¡¯s whole body fell onto me, but rather than being crushed it felt like I was being wrapped up in it. She was so warm and smelt so good, I felt like I was going to faint¡­


    Seriously, I passed out for a second.


    I, who had not fainted even when a missile grazed me in combat, had passed out from physical contact with one adult woman.


    ¡°¡­ Kinji-san? Kinji-saaan.¡±


    However, I regained consciousness after a few seconds, and could see Kanae-san who had some blood on her face.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Kanae-san. Did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thanks to Kinji-san, it is not too bad¡­ Kinji is safe¡­ thank goodness¡­¡±


    Kanae-san is a little teary-eyed over this incident¡­


    Despite being dignified and sexy, she also has this kind of girlish side to her¡­


    From the way she just stumbled, I could tell that her motor skills were somewhat poor. She really a clumsy person, she does not even realize how she is making me feel.


    Even so¡­ despite all that, Kanae-san is trying her best to be a good mother.


    That much is obvious.


    Also¡­ passing out was quite beneficial. Thanks to Kanae-san, my blood is calming down. It feels like hysteria mode has come full circle, I am in a state similar to hysteria wiseman.


    ¡°Mooouu, that is enough mama¡± Aria said while pouting.


    I had only just noticed it, but Aria, who had finished taking her bath, appeared wearing her bath towel and with a bottle of milk in her hand¡­ She seemed to have seen the whole thing and was giggling now.


    Aria¡­ I am grateful that she did not realize I was entering hysteria mode. If she found that out, I would be in wind hole tornado hell by now.


    To be honest, I feel like I should be kneeling down and apologizing from the bottom of my heart, even if she does not plan on shooting me, but even if I did, Aria would probably not know why I am apologizing¡­ What should I do from now on for tonight¡­!


    In preparation for something like this happening, I had an overnight bag packed with a change of clothes that I had left with Fuuma last year, and I had her secretly deliver it to me.


    (Even if I sleep on the couch, if I don¡¯t wash off the sweat from my two breakouts, I will have a hard time sleeping¡­)


    So, I held my breath as I entered the bathroom that Aria had just taken a bath in¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but mutter ¡°Heh, you bourgeoisie¡± because of how big her bathroom was. I took a breath and nearly choked on the scent of gardenia.


    The Kanzaki family, being western, do not particularly care about the order in which men and women use the bath. The order is whoever wants to use it first, that is why I went in after Aria¡­ If I entered after Kanae-san, I might have hysterised purely from her smell alone.


    This was a bathroom that only girls have ever used before. It was essentially a women¡¯s only bath. I did not want to stay in such a place for too long, regardless of the problem of Aria¡¯s scent being here, and so I used the high speed washing technique that I hadn¡¯t used since Reki and Tamamo shared a bath with me¡­


    After I got out, I realized that the next person to use this bath will be Kanae-san¨C


    Just thinking that was dangerous to me, and so I tried to escape reality through games to get the images out of my head. Luckily, Aria¡¯s room has Mario Kart for the Wii that Riko had left behind.


    I grabbed a bottle of Perrier from the fridge, changed into my pyjamas¡­ and decided to grab an extra controller and went to invite Aria, who was watching BBC news in a one-piece negligee.


    Aria, however, who was watching some serious breaking news, didn¡¯t seem motivated to play games right now,


    ¡°Hey, Aria, let¡¯s play some Mario Kart.¡±


    ¡°Why should we?¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you just afraid of losing?¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    And, she decided to pick up the controller. It is almost too easy.


    Finally, with an opponent, I got to playing some racing.


    (Really, older woman are like poison for Hysteria mode¡­ Rather, I have never been so conscious of a woman before¡­)


    I couldn¡¯t concentrate on the game because I could hear the sound of water in the bathroom.


    Aria eventually prioritized attacking my cart, and so eventually I got angry and counterattacked Aria with a red shell and a blue shell. Somehow, this racing game is not much of a race anymore but a different kind of game¡­ although,


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay up too late, okay? Yes, you two, bedtime, bedtime.¡±


    I turned around at Kanae-sans voice and nearly spewed out the Perrier I was drinking¨C I managed to just endure it and force it down my throat. However, my trachea and pharynx were tormented by the carbonation and I ended up choking.


    Because Kanae-san¡¯s glorious body¡­


    Like Aria, she was wearing a negligee nightgown!


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    I hate the me of 20 minutes ago who sought to escape reality with games without solving the problem when I should have easily predicted this crisis.


    (I was prepared for everything up to a bath towel, but this is¡­!)


    I was used to seeing Aria in a negligee, and so when I saw her in one my brain just thought ¡°this is just a child wearing a loose, one piece dress¡±.


    ¡­ Because of that, I was careless.


    Kanae¡¯s white negligee, which looked like a super short miniskirt, was made of synthetic fibre¡¯s that allow even those without stealth powers to see inside.


    Her half-cup bra hiding only the bottom of her large breasts that put even cows to shame, and an all lace short skirt that allows you to just barely see her skin underneath¡­ the fact that I could only just barely sometimes see it made it even more erotic than bare skin¡­!


    While I was standing perfectly still, my entire body tensed, Kanae-sans face showed that she clearly did not know what was wrong with me right now.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    No, ¡°¡­?¡± is not the correct response to this, Kanae-san!


    I do not think that Kanae-san had this intention, but, the translucency of her negligee and the shape of her underwear and bra was definitely designed with the thought of drawing the eyes of men¡­!


    I think my inner thoughts finally got through to her, as,


    ¡°Oh no, I was careless¡­¡±


    Kanae-san made a sweet and youthful gesture to hide her soft and plump thighs, which were radiant from her recent bath, and turned around. However, now I could see her well defined heart shaped butt, which was even worse for my blood flow.


    ¡°Since I am in my daughters room I was a little too relaxed. I am sorry for showing you such an unflattering appearance¡­¡±


    Embarrassed, she brought out a remote control¨C


    She changed the light in the living room from bluish daylight to orange-ish incandescent light, giving off a dim yet warm glow.


    Ah, thanks to that her negligee is less transparent and I cannot see through it anymore. However, there was no change to the fact that your mature body lines are clearly visible, and that includes your chest, waist, and butt!


    ¡­ The worst thing about my bad luck is that, whenever I, a bed, and a woman are involved, I almost always end up having to share a bed.


    However, thankfully this is not the time to sigh and regret my luck.


    Aria¡¯s room has two levels despite being just one room, with the 10th floor being the usual living space and the penthouse portion of the 11th floor being the bedroom. (TL Note: in this context floor is height, as in the ¡°10th floor of the overall building¡±. Aria¡¯s room alone is not 11 floors, it occupies the 10th and 11th floor of the building.)


    And so, Kanae-san and Aria went up together, so I saw them off with some incomprehensible ¡°good night¡±, but then just as I was taking a sigh of relief on the sofa,


    ¡°Kinji, you should come listen to mama¡¯s fairy tale too. It will help bring you happy dreams when you sleep.¡±


    Looking over the balcony, Aria made an unnecessary suggestion.


    Such a thing should only be done between a real mother and her daughter¡­!


    My blood cannot handle anymore!


    ¡°No, that¡­ Um.. ah, huh? The inside of my knees hurt, with this much pain it would be impossible for me to climb the stairs. It is a shame, but I have no choice but to just go to sleep now on the sofa.¡±


    ¡°Do you not like my mom? You have been acting weird around her for a while now¡­¡±


    ¡­Giku¡­!¡¡My ¡°Government Appearance¡± alert is blaring¡­


    And so, in a trembling voice, I said ¡°Hey, my knee is fine now¡±¡­ And walked up the stairs to her bedroom, feeling like a prisoner being led to death row.


    I mean, I know what it is just past 9 o¡¯clock, but are you going to bed already?


    It might not be as early as the Hotogi family, but the Kanzaki family apparently also go to bed quite early.


    The eleventh floor, which seems to have been refurbished from carpet to wood flooring, makes a squeaking noise when I walk on it.


    To begin with, I don¡¯t understand why such a large area is necessary for just a bedroom. Other than the king sized bed that could easily fit 5 people on it, there wasn¡¯t much. Why is there a need for so much empty space?


    It was quite a big difference from the men¡¯s dormitory where four people live in a six tatami mat room. Half a tatami mat for when you are awake, 1 tatami mat to sleep on. Humans don¡¯t need this much space to live, do they?


    While I was saying such things in my mind, I was startled when Kanae-san operated a switch on the bedside and the lights in the bedroom were turned off¡­


    When I arrived at the bedside Kanae-san and Aria were lying down, Aria¡­


    Even though she had just threatened me, right now she was curled up like a baby next to Kanae-san¡­ tsu¡­ tsu¡­ She had already fallen asleep.


    ¡­ so much¡­


    She must be so relieved.


    She waited such a long time to see her mother again, and finally, she can sleep with her again, curled up next to her¡­


    ¡°Kinji-san.¡±


    In the dim orange nightlight, lying on her back, Kanae-san turned to look at the sleeping Aria next to her and gave her a wry smile¡­ She then turned her gaze towards me.


    She then put an index finger to her mouth, a gesture as if to say ¡°she has just fallen asleep, please be quiet¡±.


    And then, pom pom.


    The tapped the bed to her right to indicate where I should sleep.


    it was a formation where Aria, Kanae-san, and I slept in the shape of a river (Kanji for river is ´¨).


    Uh, I mean, I can¡¯t sleep in such close proximity to these two.


    (¨CWhy¡­ How did¡­ this happen¡­!)


    I could sense it from Kanae-sans hand gesture that she had naturally assumed that I would be sleeping here to begin with, but¡­


    Kanae-san seems to think of me as a child, rather than my actual age, as evidence earlier by her declaration that ¡°I can be your mother¡±.


    Because Aria is so childish, maybe she has a feeling that me, Aria¡¯s classmate, is also a child.


    I guess to her it was cruel to let a child sleep alone on a sofa.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking down onto Aria¡¯s bed where the Kanzaki mother and her daughter are lying down, sleeping¡­


    Gokuri¡­ my throat tightens.


    Hysteria is basically a disease to me, a woman¡¯s scent is more dangerous to me than the scent of gunpowder.


    And this bed right now is a honey pot that is full of these two women¡¯s scent.


    And on top of that, right now, both these women are lying here, one already asleep¡­


    I have an excellent sense of smell, and I could tell just by standing by the bedside, this smell was something that might occur once in a decade. It was more pleasant than even Jeanne¡¯s bed in France, which in my memory was the best in the past 10 years of my life.


    Aria¡¯s sweet and sour scent combined with Kanae¡¯es mature, sexy scent, a fruity start and an elegant sexy finish. This bed smells better than even the finest of perfumes in recent years.


    (¨CWait, why am I thinking about this bed like I¡¯m a sommelier!) (TL Note: Sommelier is professional wine taster.)


    For tonight I have to sleep here!?


    Rather, I was forced to sleep here by Aria in the first place. I do not even know if that fairy tale was told or not, but Aria is already asleep regardless.


    Actually, if I do sleep on the couch now, I won¡¯t be shot right now, but that would only delay the timing of my execution until tomorrow morning.


    My only to options are to either A) Sleep here in hell or B) Sleep downstairs and go to hell tomorrow morning.


    If the outcome is the same anyway, I might as well not hurt Kanae-sans feelings. Ryoma Sakamoto once said that when you die, make sure you fall forward. (TL Note: the longer saying is ¡°If you are a man, even if you die in a ditch during battle, you will die pitching forward¡±.)


    Just as I was about to wrap my head around what was about to happen, Kanae-san¡­


    ¡°Come.¡±


    She gently beckons me to the bed, and I climbed up onto it¡­ Uhh, this womanly scent is amazing after all. I felt even more overwhelmed than when I was trapped back home during the Far East Warfare. (TL Note: Not sure what exactly he is talking about, I can only assume he is talking about his interactions with Kaname back home?)


    However, the numerical disadvantage of 2 women to 1 man can be used to my advantage here¡­


    I managed to get to a point on the bed where I could lie down on it and not be in danger.


    I slept on my back so as to not be rude to Kanae-san, and breathed through my mouth to avoid the smell from entering my nose. When I close my eyes, I project prime numbers on my eyelids, resembling the opening scene to ¡°The Matrix¡± which helped me escape from reality. Okay. With this, I have shored up my defences from both smell and sight.


    ¡°Kinji-san¡­ Isn¡¯t your tummy going to get cold¡­?¡±


    I forgot I have hearing¡­!


    Sweet sweet Kanae-sans voice whispered into my ear. Opening my eyes, I watched as she covered my upper half with a blanket!Estimated at 99cm her bust, it was¡­ close enough to touch my nose!


    ¡°Ah, ah, I¨C!¡±


    I¡¯m fine! I tried to say that, but of course I had to breath to speak. They smelled like sweetened milk, which is only natural I suppose. It was a motherly aroma that spoiled anyone who smelled it. I was in a hurry to say that, and thus not only my nose but even the bottom of lungs had breathed that smell in.


    ¡°¡­!¡­¡­!¡±


    My fortress of smell and sight crumbled without any resistance. My defences were much too weak!


    It was not in my spirit to give up without a fight, however, and so I closed my eyes and held my breath again.


    She then proceeded to tuck in the blanket that was soaked with the the smell of Aria. I do not know why it is, but the smell of Aria is something I am particularly weak against. Receiving something like this, I am sure now that I will enter hystria mode at this rate¨C!


    But, for now, all I can do is close my eyes so as to not look at Kanae-sans chest. Considering the risk that this blanket has, I used both hands to push it off me as quickly as possible.


    However, my hands.


    Once I started pushing it off, Kanae-san moved¡­ Unfortunately, both my left and right hand missed their targets.


    ¡°¨C!¡±


    At that time, my hand got caught in the opening above Kanae-sans negligee¡­ her stretchy, white, thin negligee¡­


    It looked as if I was using both hands to try to forcefully take it off.


    Her loose elastic shoulder straps were easily pulled off to the right and left.


    Her large breasts, like cannon balls, exposed only the upper half, and yet had a staggering sense of volume.


    Both left and right.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    When I opened my eyes, I could see Kanae-san¡¯s upper body covering me¡­ It looked like I was trying to undress her negligee from under her.


    In an emergency like this, I am at a complete loss for words.


    The silence was not good. Kanae-san was (seemingly) being undressed by me,


    ¡°¡­eh¡­!?¡±


    This entire situation was an unexpected development for me, but for Kanae-san, she was surprised by this development in a different sense. She was so surprised that her long-lashed eyes widened. And,


    ¡°N-¡­ no, you can¡¯t do that Kinji-san. No¡­!¡±


    With one hand, she held down the chest area of her negligee that was about to fall down.


    With her other hand, she held down my hand and was restraining me as if she was asking me to calm down.


    She then lifter her upper body up and turned her back to me, and fixed up her negligee, which was about to completely become undone¡­ She also fixed her long, loose wavy brown hair.


    Finally, while guarding her chest with her arms¡­


    With a wry smile, she turned around.


    ¡°Mo, mou. I am surprised. To do such a thing to an older lady, such¡­ For a young boy to feel that way about an older lady is okay.¡±


    ¡°N-, no¡­¡­!¡±


    No it isn¡¯t!


    I was about to say that out loud, but I felt that it would be rude to Kanae-san to deny it outright¡­ And so I blushed and hesitated.


    But, this hesitation¡­


    It seems that Kanae-sans misunderstandings have been spurred on again. ¡°This boy just had his heart broken, I have to encourage him¡±. She looked at me with a wry smile.


    ¡°But thanks to that¡­ I might still be able to make at least one more flower bloom¡­? Thank you for restoring my confidence, Kinji-san.¡±


    Although she was in a joking mood right now, Kanae-san had made a remark that said she was happy right now.


    What? What are you so happy about, that a boy had tried to strip you naked in bed?


    Women¡­ They are hard to understand. An eternal mystery, an enigma. Apparently, at any age.


    At 7:00 the next morning, while I was still in agony from not sleeping a single minute throughout the night, I was brushing my teeth, thinking that the circles around my eyes reflected in my eyes resembled a pandas eyes.


    ¡°Do you have your lunch? Do you have your handkerchief? Are you sure you have everything?¡±


    ¡°I said I have everything mama.¡±


    I could hear a conversation between Kanae-san and Aria, who both woke up before me, through the bathroom door.


    Now that I think about it, yesterday while I was playing Mario Kart with Aria I had heard that Akari Mamiya, Aria and the other girls are having a picnic for a girls party today. The party is being held at Daiba Park though, which is just around the corner.


    (¡­ you are leaving already! I am going to be alone with Kanae-san here!)


    When I hurriedly exited the washroom, ran into the hallway, and looked towards the entrance¡­ there, Aria, was wearing a red checkered jumper skirt and was carrying a rucksack on her back, ready to head out.


    ¡°Mouu, mama stop worrying! I told my juniors to make sure that they are always punctual, if I am the one who is late I will just be embarrassing myself!¡±


    ¡°Look, your ribbon isn¡¯t straight, Aria. Take life slowly, one step at a time.¡±


    Aria, who was fussy and nervous, and Kanae, who was calm and collected, started to get into a bit of a mother daughter argument¨C


    ¨CKui, ton!


    ¡°Mikya!¡±


    ¡°If you run too fast you are going to fall!¡±


    ¡­.!?


    A-, amazing.


    I have just witnessed the impossible.


    Kanae-san had lightly touched Aria¡¯s wrist, and almost like a four-way throw in Aikido¡­ she flipped Aria over on the spot.


    Aria¡¯s skirt was naturally flipped when she landed on her back, so I averted my eyes, but¡­ That was probably a Baritsu move. Aria was an expert user of Baritsu, and yet Kanae-san was enough of an expert to easily defeat even her.


    This is amazing. Was there really someone in this world who could soundly defeat a raging Aria with such ease?


    Aria, whose forehead was now swollen like a chipmunk with food stuffed into its cheek,


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right, Aria.¡±


    Kanae-san gave her a little push with her finger, and gently scolds her.


    Aria seemed to understand that she was no match for her mama, and so reluctantly let herself be scolded.


    This is similar to my relationship with Kana.


    Aria, finally gaining her composure, said ¡°I¡¯m off!¡± and left the room¡­


    Kanae-san, who turned around once Aria left, met my eyes, who was still surprised at what I had just witnessed.


    ¡°Ara, arara? Oh dear. Did you see that just now, Kinji-san?¡±


    After being caught disciplining Aria, Kanae-san blushed and smiled wryly.


    Embarrassed, she put her hands on her cheeks and shyly pressed her knees together under her long skirt.


    That gesture which resembled a well-brought up young lady turning into an adult¡­ How could such a cute person give birth to such a ferocious creature, the level of moe Kanae-san gave off made me marvel at the mystery of DNA when I compared her to Aria. No, this isn¡¯t the time or situation to be tilting my head in confusion.